《Healing my disabled husband》


 Chapter 1 The Most Suitable Person

    Chapter 1 The Most Suitable Person


    Innisrial General Hospital, Aimee Read walked out of the operating room and pushed open the office


    door to see an elderly man sitting on the couch, waiting for her.


    "Grandpa." Aimee called out obediently, even though she was already exhausted, she still had a


    modest posture and did not show any displeasure towards this unexpected guest.


    Mason Read crossed his hands on top of his cane, his face was not very good, and did not immediately


    respond.


    Aimee had already gotten used to Mason''s attitude, so she didn''t say anything and walked back to her


    desk.


    She was actually physically and mentally exhausted after the surgery, whichsted for twenty hours,


    and she was only able to blink her eyes and fall asleep at the moment.


    Finally, Mason''s posture dropped and he said, "I told you to quit your career as a doctor, we, the Reed


    family, can''t afford you."


    Aimee did not make a sound.


    She would have resisted, argued how much she loved the job, and pleaded with the old man who said


    no to give her a little freedom.


    However, each time only to get no end, but also to be crowned as a not something.


    Aimee is really tired of dealing with it.


    Mason saw that she did not say anything, the anger in his heart was even more upward.


    However, thinking about the purpose of today''s visit, Mason did not cursed, but changed his tune.


    "You don''t have to throw me such an attitude like I owe you something, Aimee , the Reed family never


    owes you anything." Mason said.


    Aimee bit her lip, and although she didn''t want to answer, she really didn''t want to hear Mason say


    something even worse, so she spoke meekly, "I know."


    From the time she was taken back to Reed''s Estate at the age of seven, she knew that these so-called


    blood rtives, who had gone to the trouble of getting her back, were just trying to get a good name


    and didn''t really care that she was their blood rtive.


    Early recognition of this reality, Aimee will own a passion hidden away, no longer long for the hot


    affection.


    "Now that you know that, it''s time for you to do something for the family." Mason said smoothly.


    Aimee raised her eyes to Mason and realized that it was something that had been discussed at home


    recently. She originally thought that this kind of thing was not her turn, but now she thought that it was a


    hot potato in itself, and there was no way that the delicatedies at home would agree to it.


    Mason said, "As you know, the third son of Hayden family is of marriageable age, and the old Hayden


    has chosen our girl among so many famous girls, but Iris and Jah have their own hearts, and


    Mika is still young, so I think you are the most suitable person to be engaged with the third son of


    Hayden family. Mika is still young, so I think you are the most suitable candidate for the engagement


    with the third son of Hayden family."


    Aimee smiled, there was no change in expression, only bitterness in her heart.


    Mason said how grand, clear the truth of Aimee, inside only feel how ironic.


    The third son of Hayden family, six months ago because of an ident paraplegia, surgery or she and


    her teacher together to do.


    The three girls in the family, didn''t they fall into herp because they knew his inside story and didn''t


    want to marry into the Hayden family?


    Why else would the Hayden family have sent word three days ago and Mason came to the hospital


    today to talk to her in person?


    It is also because the Hayden family is powerful, but also the top gentry, although in the public rich list


    can only be ranked third, but the gentry are clear, this is the Hayden family low profile, if the true wealth


    of the exposure, only fear will be the world''s richest.


    The Reed family is also on the rich list, but only at the bottom.


    For the Hayden family, the Reeds would naturally prefer to marry a girl they really love.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Aimee did not make a sound for a long time, which is undoubtedly consuming Mason''s patience.


    If ced in the past, he must have been sternly reprimanded, but today is still in patience.


    See Aimee half a day did not agree, Mason can only light up his advance thought conditions, "I see you


    really like this work, so, you married into the Hayden family, I will no longer care about your future, you


    want to feel at ease as a small doctor, I will not have any morements."


    Aimee finally got some reaction, raised her eyebrows to look at Mason, and finally said, "Thank you,


    Grandpa."


    This was then considered a promise.


    Mason grunted coldly, his attitude took a sharp turn and ordered Aimee, "Married into the Hayden


    family, you should not forget your roots, you are the daughter of the Reed family, everything must be


    considered for the Reed family, your parents, your great uncle and sister-inw, and your brothers and


    sisters, you must always remember them and Help them at all times."


    Aimee finally could not help but sneer in her heart.


    She is still eight sticks and the Hayden family can not hit the border, Mason already thinking about


    these.


    Aimee just wanted to get rid of her profit-oriented grandfather, so she nodded and said, "I understand."


    In the final analysis, when the timees, it is up to her to decide whether to do it or not.


    Mason saw that Aimee did not have any strange thoughts, so he exined a few more things and left.


    The office finally quieted down, and Aimee held her forehead, her eyes full of bitterness.


    After a long pause, Aimee took off her white coat and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 2 - A hundred years of good cooperation

    Chapter 2 - A hundred years of good cooperation


    Just outside the hospital gates, Aimee was stopping a car on the side of the road when a ck car


    slowed to a stop in front of her.


    Immediately after, it was a man in ck who got out of the car and said to her respectfully, "Miss Read,


    our Mr. Hayden is here to see you."


    Aimee didn''t ask him who Mr. Hayden was, and the hospital entrance was not a ce to talk, so she


    nodded slightly and bowed into the back seat.


    The car drove slowly towards Hayden''s Mansion, and the magnificent castle in front of her eyes made


    Aimee marvel at it even though she was not interested in it.


    It is no wonder that the Reeds will take this marriage so seriously, with the Reeds greedy nature, only


    to think that the Hayden family''s maid''s room, but also to be iparably luxurious and precious.


    Aimee is led into the study where an old man with white hair is painting.


    She did not approach, nor did she make a sound, just stood quietly watching, trying to keep her


    presence to a minimum.


    Finally, when the old Hayden had put away his pen, he looked up at Aimee.


    Her calves were already standing stiff, and she was holding herself up by a wave of perseverance.


    "Miss Read,e and see how I look at this writing." The old Hayden waved toward Aimee, calling her


    over.


    Aimee had a momentary daze, reacted, and then moved mechanically towards the old Hayden.


    Her two legs, are going to fight the bend.


    The old Hayden silently look at these in the eyes, eyes deep, but did not make a sound.


    Aimee stood at the old Hayden''s side, seeking a most respectful distance and posture.


    Her eyes fell on the painting.


    Aimee pursed her lips, and the old Hayden''s intentions became clear.


    She looked for the right moment to speak up and said, "The old Hayden''s painting is very nice."


    the old Hayden sniffed, a touch of helplessness slipped through the eyes full of shine.


    This little girl, did not really know how to draw, just pick the words that do not make mistakes to


    describe some.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sighing imperceptibly, the old Hayden asked, "So, do you like this painting?"


    Aimee''s eyes moved from the painting to the old Hayden''s face, met his stern eyes, swallowed


    uncontrobly, then, before nodding and saying, "I like it."


    "Then I will give you this painting, and from now on, you are my Hayden family." The old Hayden said.


    Aimee responded, "Thank the old Hayden."


    "I''m not happy to be called that. I''ve told you that you''re a member of my Hayden family, and you don''t


    call me grandpa?" the old Hayden pretended to be angry and said.


    Aimee was really unable to keep up with the speed of this development, but she could only call out


    stiffly, "Grandpa."


    "Eh." the old Hayden responded with pleasure, and it was audible that he was heartily pleased.


    "The party told you to stand so long, did not me grandpa, right?" the old Hayden said.


    "No." Aimee shook her head; in fact, she had long since lost track of it.


    "That''s good," the old Hayden said instead of continuing the conversation, e with me to meet the


    old man."


    "Okay." Aimee responded, hesitating for a moment, not going up to help the old Hayden after all.


    Even though, she saw that the old Hayden''s left foot had a slight limp.


    The old Hayden afterglow will Aimee''s hesitation to see a clear, again silent sigh.


    This is also a child who is extremely defensive of people, touching their family''s oldest, really, let people


    worry ah.


    The two men walked through the front yard to a courtyard in the deepest part of Hayden''s Mansion.


    As soon as Aimee stepped in, she was delighted.


    The environment here is more serene, and the faint scent of flowers in the air gives her an


    extraordinarily peaceful feeling.


    In the center of the courtyard, there was a small fountain, bubbling with water, reminding her instantly


    of the mountain stream where she used to go to y with her teacher before she was seven years old.


    Aimee''s eyes darkened.


    She, so misses her teacher.


    As the old Hayden entered, the first thing Aimee noticed was not the man lying on the couch, but the


    room full of sophisticated instruments, and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Their hospital''s instruments are not so high-end, only, the world''s top instruments, are here.


    Aimee curled her fingers and felt an unbearable itch.


    She wanted to try these instruments, if she understood them, they will be used in the hospital, perhaps,


    more difficult cases, can be solved.


    "Pat, how are you feeling today?" the old Hayden had taken the lead and walked over to the bed,


    looking at his grandson lying on the bed, his voice shaking with restraint.


    Patrick Haydeny t on his back, staring nkly at the ceiling, his soul seemingly having long since


    left his body, unaware of the old Hayden''s concerns.


    When Aimee approached, she saw such a lifeless face.


    This is not the first time she has seen Patrick.


    Thest time she saw him, she didn''t have time to take a closer look at his features.


    At that time, he was covered in blood and had multiple burns all over his body, and she, together with


    her teacher and the most authoritative doctors from various departments of the hospital, aimed to bring


    him back to life with his life hanging by a thread.


    That surgery, more than a dozen doctors took turns before and after, holding on for more than forty


    hours, which is considered to be the person to save back.


    Aimee participated in the first half of the journey, so she had no idea that such a wretched man had


    such a good-looking face.

 Chapter 3 The Hayden familys newest underling

    Chapter 3 The Hayden family''s newest underling


    Patrick has a pair of eyes that are as blue as the deep sea, and there is a small mole at the end of the


    eye, and at this moment, because of the long illness, the already fairplexion is not much blood, but


    still let Aimee think that this man, is the most beautiful and amazing man in the world.


    She couldn''t help but look away.


    Perhaps sensing the unfamiliar gaze, Patrick''s eyes twitched and met Aimee''s with precision.


    All of a sudden, the original ripple-free pupils surged with a touch of anger, mixed with the


    disappointment predetermined speechless.


    Patrick moved his eyes away and looked at THE OLD HAYDEN and said, "Grandpa, just give up, how


    many doctors have already sentenced me to death, stop clinging."


    The old Hayden heard him say this, originally happy to see his granddaughter-inw''s energy, this


    moment was beaten to pieces.


    He patiently persuaded: "Pat, grandpa please, don''t say such words, as long as there is a little hope,


    grandpa will not give up, you don''t give up on yourself, OK?"


    Patrick averted his eyes, not wanting to see the worried and helpless eyes of the old man.


    Since his ident, I have seen my grandfather look ten years older again.


    These six months, day and night for him to run around, heavily seeking medical treatment, even the


    ck market, Dark Web on the information, he did not let go.


    Patrick has seen it all.


    But the more this happens, the less hope he has for a cure. If he were not unable to move himself, he


    would really want to end himself, so that this old man, who is already too old, can go and live his old


    age in peace and stop worrying about him.


    The old Hayden saw that Patrick had closed himself off again, so he knew what he was thinking.


    He quickly gathered his emotions and said to Patrick, "Pat, don''t think too much, I''m not bringing a


    doctor here to see you this time."


    At that, Patrick now moves his eyes back.


    He looked to the old Hayden with suspicious eyes, now, could there be anything that would make the


    old Hayden happier than to get him a doctor?


    the old Hayden introduced: "Pat, this is Aimee, the Reed family''s third girl, grandpa made the decision


    to give you a marriage, from now on, she is your wife."


    The tone fell, I saw Patrick''s face floating a touch of mockery, the anger under the eyes even more.


    He didn''t look at Aimee , but said in a cold voice, "Grandpa, I don''t need it."


    He is already such a ruined man, what qualifications does he have to have a wife.


    "Pat, grandpa just want to find someone to take care of you, the head of the family are a group of men,


    take care of you is not detailed enough, you will feel sorry for grandpa, okay?" the old Hayden said.


    His tone was extraordinarily humble, and Aimee couldn''t help but feel her heart sink as she listened.


    Mason will also have such a loving look, only that the object is never her.


    Aimee would love to say something to Patrick, like, she''s actually a doctor and she can take care of


    him professionally, as long as he agrees to the old Hayden''s arrangement.


    Although, it''s just that she couldn''t see the old Hayden so sad.


    But she could see that Patrick had a fierce resistance to doctors, and the old Hayden, when introducing


    her, did not introduce what she did, so intent, she could understand.


    After some thought, Aimee said, "Master Patrick, you don''t have to think of me as your wife, just think


    of me as the Hayden family''s new maid, as long as you don''t get mad at me when you see me."


    Aimee still has to fight for herself, she is full of desire to explore the various sophisticated instruments


    in this room, which makes her have to talk to Patrick in advance, otherwise, in the future she often


    very likely.


    She doesn''t want to spend a lot of her energy on these things.


    Patrick looked Aimee up and down for a while, and was tempted to be sarcastic. The Reed family could


    not continue their business, or they were about to go bankrupt, and they actually wanted the Reed


    family''s delicate youngdy to marry him, an invalid, and now, in order to stay, they were willing to


    be the Hayden family''s subordinates.


    However, when he saw Aimee''s clear eyes, he only pursed his lips and did not make a sound.


    When the old Hayden saw this, he took it as a yes from Patrick.


    He inclined his head gratefully nced at Aimee , the more he felt, gave the girl aggravation.


    Right now, he was afraid Patrick would back out and immediately said, "Then it''s decided, Pat, I''ll let


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee stay inter."


    Patrick did not make a sound, which is the best response.


    From Patrick''s room, until back in the front yard, the old Hayden said: "Aimee ah, thank you, you are


    willing to take care of Pat, willing to marry him, grandpa really very pleased."


    Aimee grunted, a sh of guilt welling up in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell the old man what she was willing for.


    the old Hayden said to himself, "Don''t worry, in the future, you are Hayden, with grandpa in, no one can


    bully you, and when Pat gets better, he will protect you."


    Aimee nodded her head and said gratefully, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    This feeling of being taken under the wing and treated like family is so good.


    She had some craving for such warmth.


    "But, Aimee ah, as you can see, Pat is very repulsed by doctors, you work, for the time being, do not


    tell Pat." the old Hayden said.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, I understand, I won''t tell him."


    "That''s good," the old Hayden was relieved, patted Aimee''s hand, and suddenly said, "Aimee , I''ve got


    my eye on you and Pat."


    He lived to this age, a lot of things, see clearly.


    Ever since Patrick became bedridden, he has had some patience with him, his grandfather, but with


    everyone else, so to speak, he has been irritable.


    But just now, he clearly did not want to pay attention to Aimee , but did not say hard words to


    embarrass her.


    Based on this alone, the old Hayden couldn''t help but think that perhaps Aimee was the one person


    who could change Pat''s mind.


    Therefore, he looked at Aimee''s gaze, there is a little more deep meaning.

 Chapter 4 Dont Be Proud of Your Favour

    Chapter 4 Don''t Be Proud of Your Favour


    Aimee came back to the Reed family this afternoon, and as soon as she walked in the door, she saw


    her sister, Jah Read, sitting on the couch with an as in her hand, sketching away.


    When he saw her walk in, he lifted his eyes and his voice carried some gloating, "I heard you''ve been


    to the Hayden family, how was it, how did the Haydens treat you?"


    Although Jah is in the mindset of watching a good show, he still wants to do a good job on the


    surface.


    Aimee looked up at her, her tone warm and light, "It''s not bad."


    At least, Grandpa treated her well.


    Jah observed Aimee''s expression and saw that she did not have any smug look, then he put down


    his heart, put the picture book aside and said, "Aimee ah, in fact, you married Master Patrick of Hayden


    family is not a loss at all, you see you are so obsessed with your work, normal men can not You can''t


    stand it, you marry him is different, you can do whatever you want, it''s all up to you."


    Aimee did not make a sound, to Jah this kind of cool talk, has long been used to hear, for her, it


    does not hurt at all.


    She just waited quietly for Jah''s next words, which she would never have said to herself in the past.


    Today so patiently to say this to himself, must have another purpose.


    As you know, Globalhive Pictures is managed by Patrick''s brother, Miles Hayden, and they''ve recently


    been working on a big IP. They are nning to make a big IP, the female lead is especially suitable for


    me, our two families are rtives, Aimee, you go and Miles say, let him give me that role."


    Aimee wrinkled her brow imperceptibly, shocked by Jah''s taken-for-granted remark.


    She pursed her lips for a long time before saying, "Jah , I''ve only met the old Hayden and Master


    Patrick now, and as for, the one you mentioned, I won''t necessarily see it."


    Even if she met, she didn''t think she would be able to say anything.


    Jah heard that she was going to reject her meaning and immediately got angry.


    "What''s wrong with you? You haven''t even married yet, and you''re turning your elbow out. You have to


    understand, I''m your sister, the Reed family has raised you until now, and you''re pushing and pushing


    to do this little thing. Jah stood up from the couch, his face no longer pretending to be gentle.


    "I''m telling you, Aimee, you have to do this for me, and if you don''t see Miles, you go talk to the old


    Hayden, and I don''t believe he''ll give the order, and Miles will still resist." After saying that, Jah then


    twisted her waist and went upstairs.


    Aimee finally frowned, to this has always been the only Jah, really can not half a way.


    After spending some time in the living room, Aimee went back to her room.


    She pulled out a very old suitcase, put her few belongings in it, and left the Reed family.


    Aimee was not nning to move to Hayden''s Mansion so soon, but she was so interested in the


    equipment in Patrick''s house that she couldn''t wait to get her wings and fly in.


    However, she knew that Patrick did not like her, so after settling her things, Aimee went into Patrick''s


    room in the dark at one o''clock in the night.


    She didn''t make any noise, and even, in order not to wake up the bed with the sound of walking, Aimee


    deliberately put her shoes on and walked into the room barefoot.


    Aimee''s eyes were first on Patrick''s face for half a day to make sure Patrick was sleeping before she


    walked over to an instrument.


    The fact that the room was out of sight did not affect Aimee''s movement.


    This is her unknown talent, in the dark, her eyesight will not be affected in any way, even reading and


    writing is not a problem.


    Moreover, she doesn''t need to sleep for a long time every day, basically an hour or two is enough for


    her to recover her depleted strength immediately.


    It''s just that Aimee''s different from the norm, which she hides well, in order to survive better in the Reed


    family.


    At this moment, Aimee walks through Patrick''s house as if she were walking under the lights.


    She didn''t touch any of the instruments, but just looked carefully at each of them, noting down their


    functions in the mode.


    Aimee didn''t stay in the room for too long. After all, it was the first time she touched Patrick''s room, so


    she was very careful not to wake him up.


    Well, after Aimee had finished looking at all the instruments, she looked over at Patrick again and was


    slightly relieved to find that he was still sleeping as smoothly as when she entered.


    Aimee hesitated, but finally went to the bedside and observed Patrick''s condition.


    He looked very bad, and from that point on, yes indeed, he looked like a patient.


    Only, generally this kind of paraplegic patients, after lying for so long, although not yet withered, but at


    least will be much thinner.


    Patrick''s body type looks, however, very fit.


    Aimee didn''t think about it, just assumed that the old Hayden spent a lot of money to provide nutrition


    to Patrick in order to maintain his physical condition.


    She couldn''t help but think of the pale old man, still worrying about his grandchildren at this age.


    Sighing softly, Aimee muttered in a small voice, "Don''t be a bully and make Grandpa sad."


    If her grandfather could have been a tenth as attentive to her as the old Hayden was to Patrick, she


    would not have been able to bear to upset the old man.


    By the time Aimee left Patrick''s room in the dark, Patrick, who should have been asleep in bed,


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    His eyes coldly swept across the room, in the darkness, but did not allow him to find any abnormalities.


    In fact, Patrick woke up as soon as Aimee entered.


    He could have made a sound shock, but did not do so.


    He wanted to see what Aimee wanted to do, what was the purpose of this woman that Grandpa had


    found to be his wife, the woman who would stay even if she was treated like an underling in the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden family.


    Patrick instinctively has taken Aimee as a person who wille to harm himself, he even had a


    moment to think, if Aimee just hit him, it is not bad, dead, it can be done.


    The first thing that happened was that Aimee didn''t do anything until she approached her and told her


    not to be a bully.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed slightly, really can''t read this woman.


    Trace Short''s voice came over the headset, "Master Patrick , do you want us to go get her?"


    "No, just have someone keep an eye on her." Patrick said.

 Chapter 5 Expect some changes

    Chapter 5 Expect some changes


    Trace has always obeyed Patrick''s words, which is why they have noticed since Aimee entered the


    room, but did not do anything about it.


    As soon as Patrick woke up from surgery, he had a miniature headset embedded in his ear so that his


    inner circle could listen to his orders at any time.


    These men are brothers who have been with Patrick since more than ten years ago, and they all want


    to kill their enemies as soon as possible for Patrick''s trouble.


    Only, Patrick had already ordered them not to reveal themselves without his outcry, no matter what


    they saw in his room.


    Only, for the woman who sneaked into Patrick''s room, even if it was the old Hayden who had found


    them Master Patrick as a wife, Trace and the others were still hostile.


    Trace said, "Master Patrick, if you don''t like her, I''m going to have her done."


    Patrick''s eyebrows twisted, and an inexplicable gloom sprang up under his eyes.


    He said, "We are civilized people in a society governed by the rule ofw."


    Trace stopped making noise, but somehow felt strange.


    They Master Patrick treat the enemy, but never remind themselves to be civilized.


    Naive, Trace has smelled a hint of danger, do not dare to talk nonsense, only to say: "Master Patrick,


    then you have a good rest."


    Patrick didn''t say anything else, just stared at the ceiling with his eyes open.


    He wanted to know what the woman''s purpose was, and who had sent her, and what she had to do


    with the man who wanted him dead.


    Aimee is unaware that Patrick has discovered her movements and, has made her the subject of


    suspicion.


    When she returned to her room, Aimee immediately found a stack of white cardboard,id it t on the


    floor, and began to draw.


    She drew all the instruments ording to her memory.


    This is also no way out of the dumb way.


    Aimee was not able to control the instruments in Patrick''s room immediately. She had not seen


    Patrick''s case and did not know enough about the instruments, so if she tried to control the buttons on


    the instruments, it would probably affect Patrick''s body.


    So, Aimee decided, before studying how these instruments are used, she did not try it herself, but first


    made a mini version of their own over.


    Tonight she has written down the functions of all the instruments, drew the drawings, and when she


    goes to buy the materials back tomorrow, she will be able to make them with her own hands.


    Another talent of Aimee is her ability to urately reproduce what she has seen.


    Although she couldn''t do the research and invention, Aimee was very good at copying it.


    It''s just a shame that she hasn''t had the opportunity to use this talent since she was taken back into the


    Reed family.


    It was already dawn when she finished the drawing, so Aimee folded the drawing and stuffed it into her


    school bag.


    She had another surgery this morning, and the material was just able to call someone to get it for her.


    So Aimee left two hours earlier than she was supposed to go to work, turned into an alley near the


    hospital, and stopped at an ordinary-looking breakfast ce.


    The owner of the breakfast store, a woman in her forties, saw her enter and said enthusiastically,


    "Aimee, you''re here, you want doughnuts and ravioli, right?"


    Aimee nodded and made herself at a table near the back of the kitchen.


    She put her book bag on the ground and climbed into conversation with the boss as if nothing had


    happened.


    "Lydia, put more cheese in the bread for me." Aimee says.


    Lydia smiled and answered, and within a few minutes, the bread and milk were brought over.


    Aimee picked up the bread and took a bite, it was delicious as always.


    When Aimee finished her breakfast and paid for it, she said to Lydia, "Lydia, I''m going to go out the


    back door and get something."


    Usually she enters and exits through the main entrance, which, as it happens, is a short walk past the


    main entrance to their hospital.


    Only asionally does Aimee say hello to Lydia when she needs to go to the mini-mart in the back and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    go through the back door on the kitchen side; otherwise, she has to make a big detour to get around.


    Lydia said, "Let''s go, let''s go, how many times have I told you that you don''t have to greet me specially


    for this kind of thing."


    Aimee smiled, and without further ado, dived into the back kitchen.


    As she walked, she took the drawing out of the bag with a detailed list on it and put it in the back


    kitchen cargo cab.


    The feet didn''t stop at all and there was no dy at all.


    Aimee went to the supermarket to buy a packet of candy and went to the hospital.


    Everything is unusual and natural, without any loopholes at all.


    After Patrick heard Trace''s report, the suspicion in his eyes increased.


    Trace said, "Master Patrick, Miss Read does go to that breakfast ce before every surgery, so even


    though she had breakfast with old Hayden this morning, she still went for a bowl of ravioli, so maybe it


    was just her way of cheering herself up."


    Patrick''s brow knitted deeper at his words, "Maybe?" His eyes fell to a spot on the chandelier and his


    voice was cold, "Trace , when did you start using such spective words to make judgments?"


    Through the screen, Trace can feel the aura of displeasure of his boss, he hurriedly said: "Sorry,


    Master Patrick, it''s my fault."


    He had always known better than anyone that Patrick hated such uncertain words, and he had, indeed,


    missed the mark today.


    Patrick said, "Keep watching."


    "Yes." Trace answered.


    *


    Aimee''s surgery today was very simple and waspleted in only half an hour.


    She is not on duty today, and this surgery was not originally intended for her to do, but the original


    doctor had a family matter and asked her to help out.


    After the surgery, Aimee left the hospital.


    She went straight to a shopping mall and, as every woman does, walked around and bought the


    clothes and shoes she liked when she came across them.


    After an afternoon of shopping until after 4:00, Aimee went into one of the mall''s bathrooms, where she


    changed out of the clothes and shoes she had bought and the things someone had put away in


    advance, and then took a taxi back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    It so happened that the old Hayden came out of Patrick''s room, saw the big bag Aimee was carrying,


    and asked casually, "Been shopping?"


    "Yes, Grandpa," Aimee said, "get some new clothes and expect some changes."


    the old Hayden did not have any displeasure about it, just said: "Go and see Patter, Grandpa hopes,


    you can take the initiative and cultivate a rtionship with him."

 Chapter 6 I will always have the opportunity to bully her

    Chapter 6 I will always have the opportunity to bully her


    The old Hayden knew what kind of attitude his grandson had and expected him to ept Aimee on his


    own, which was impossible.


    The only thing that can be done now is to let Aimee go to Patrick more often to brush up the presence,


    contact more, so that Patrick can find Aimee good, maybe, he will be able to rekindle the enthusiasm


    for life, and thus actively cooperate with treatment.


    It is also possible that he, an old man who was covered with half yellow earth, will still be able to see


    his great-grandchildren and great-grandchildren.


    Just thinking about it, the old Hayden can''t hide its excitement.


    Aimee looked at the old Hayden eyes shrewd and clear, very confused, where she knew that the old


    Hayden had already thought of her and Patrick''s son and daughter''s names.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Even, there is the thought of seeing them start a family.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, I''ll go back and put my stuff away and go see Master Patrick right away."


    "Good, good, grandpa is here for you and will go with you." the old Hayden retrieved his thoughts and


    said happily.


    Aimee quickly went back to her room, hid her things, and took out the clothes and shoes used as a


    cover and put them on the bed, then hurried over.


    The old Hayden led Aimee towards Patrick''s room and couldn''t help but say to Aimee, "Aimee, Pat has


    been sick for a long time and he is not in a good mood. "


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I won''t." Aimee said.


    Living in the Reed family until now, she has long developed a light-hearted nature, and nothing will


    make her feel emotional.


    Moreover, as a doctor, she understands the psychology of patients, so she will not bother with Patrick.


    Hearing Aimee say this, the old Hayden put his mind at ease.


    He said, "Aimee , you are a good boy, grandpa likes you very much and thanks you, grandpa will do a


    good job with Pat''s mind and make him treat you well."


    Aimee responded, thought of something, and called out to the old Hayden, "Grandpa."


    She stopped in her tracks and there was some blushing.


    "What''s wrong?" the old Hayden suspicious, this is the first time, Aimee have such a look.


    He said, "Aimee , if you have anything to say, you can talk to grandpa directly, and grandpa will be on


    your side."


    Aimee''s heart warmed up at the words, and her body felt as if it had been injected with a warm current.


    This is the first time that I have heard this from a family member.


    She bit her lip and finally spoke, "Grandpa, I don''t know what caused the Hayden family to join with the


    Reed family, and since I am the one marrying into the Hayden family now, I hope Grandpa can promise


    me one thing."


    "You say." the old Hayden said.


    "Grandpa, I hope that whatever the Reed family asks of the Hayden family, the Hayden family will not


    agree to it." Aimee looked at the old Hayden, her gaze firm and determined, and she said, "I don''t want,


    the Hayden family to get caught up in the leeches."


    The old Hayden looked longingly at Aimee , and did not rush to speak.


    Aimee said this and didn''t say much more.


    She didn''t even give the old Hayden an exnation as to why she would do this.


    I don''t know how long it took for the old Hayden to say, "Aimee , Grandpa thanks you for treating


    Grandpa like family."


    Aimee''s eyes were sore, and her heart finally dropped.


    No need to say anything else, the meaning is self-evident.


    the old Hayden, agreed to her request.


    Aimee said, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    The corners of her mouth were slightly hooked up with a faint smile, and the bottom of her eyes were


    clear and clean, the purest look.


    The old Hayden silently sighs, Mason wise for a lifetime, confused for a time, such a good


    granddaughter does not love, when really isrd blinded heart.


    Inside the house, Patrick can not see the picture, but has been in the headset inside the old Hayden


    and Aimee''s conversation heard clearly.


    The bottom of his eyes are even deeper and more profound, no one can know what he is really thinking


    about.


    Even Trace, who was hiding in the shadows, didn''t dare to make any more noise, but only wondered


    how Miss Read could be so ruthless as to cut off the Reed family''s back line just a day after marrying


    into the Hayden family.


    However, the tone of those in the Reed family was clear to him, and Aimee''s use of leeches to describe


    them was not an exaggeration.


    If you think about it, you are really thinking about the Hayden family.


    It''s just that Trace doesn''t understand why Aimee is like this.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to think that Aimee had taken a liking to their Master Patrick.


    The moment the old Hayden led Patrick into the house, Aimee felt a stern look towards her.


    Unlike yesterday''s indifferent eyes, today''s eyes, with a strong scrutiny and inquiry, there is a moment,


    called Aimee panic, there is a feeling of a thief''s weakness.


    Luckily, Patrick quickly looked away, looked at the old Hayden, and asked, "Grandpa, anything else?"


    "Aimee just got back from work, so I''ll walk her over to see you again before you bully her while I''m


    gone." the old Hayden said.


    Patrick snorted lightly, not to break Aimee is shopping all afternoon, get away all afternoon, which came


    back.


    He simply said to THE OLD HAYDEN, "Grandpa, then you''d better watch out ande with her every


    time, otherwise I''ll always have a chance to bully her."


    Aimee''s heart jumped and her eyes looked over towards Patrick.


    The feeling of weakness was even greater, how he felt that Patrick was saying that it was better to


    keep an eye on her at night, otherwise, he could not guarantee that he would do something.


    It just so happened that Patrick was also looking at her, and the moment her eyes met, Aimee clearly


    saw a touch of mockery in Patrick''s eyes.


    She tensed her lips and silently shifted her feet, blocking herself with THE OLD HAYDEN.


    The old Hayden feigned anger and red at Patrick, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?


    Wives are for loving, not for thinking about bullying."


    Patrick didn''t make a sound, just somehow thought of a different way to bully.


    His eyes went steeply cold, damn, what was he thinking about.


    When the old Hayden saw that Patrick was ignoring him, he didn''t continue to talk about the topic, but


    instead, he helped Aimee to brush up her presence in front of Patrick, and took Aimee inside Patrick''s


    house for half an hour.


    Until Patrick yawned and said to them, "Grandpa, I''m sleepy and I''m going to bed."


    The old Hayden then kindly told Patrick to get some rest and led Aimee away.


    As soon as he came out of the room, the old Hayden said, "Aimee , we''ve made progress today, that''s


    it, Grandpa wille with you every day to talk to Pat, so Pat will get used to you sooner."

 Chapter 7 Seeing you as an eyesore

    Chapter 7 Seeing you as an eyesore


    At one o''clock in the night, Aimee entered Patrick''s room in the dark again.


    Party, she had already started assembling the instrument in her room ording to the drawings, only,


    in one of them, she encountered a problem.


    There was one line, and although it was fine to assemble it as written downst night, the instrument


    still worked fine, but Aimee found that one of the data on this line was simply a fiddle, whether it was


    connected or not, there would be no change.


    This made Aimee wonder if she had made a memory error and misremembered the location of the line.


    But there is no way that her unforgettable skills could havee up with such a deviation.


    With the principle that she had to find out what was going on, Aimee went to Patrick''s room again.


    Asst night, Patrick slept very peacefully, and she even heard his sleeping breathing, so she could tell


    that he was sleeping very well, and even, most likely, he was having a nice dream at the moment.


    Aimee was a little more daring tonight, and made sure Patrick was sleeping soundly, so she went


    straight to the bedside.


    She looked down at Patrick''s sleeping face, nudged her mouth, and muttered in a small voice, "You


    have such a good-looking face, but your mouth is so bad, and you want to bully me, you want to be


    beautiful."


    Aimee also raised her fist and shook it on Patrick''s forehead, whispering, "Just be d you''re a patient


    now, my girl is a healer, or I''ll beat you up."


    Maybe it''s the image of Patrick being beaten to his knees and begging for mercy, Aimee also let out a


    giggle.


    She jerked her hand over her mouth and stared sheepishly at Patrick, making sure he hadn''t heard her,


    before taking a few silent steps back.


    It was so close, I actually got carried away for a while.


    "Aimee ah Aimee , don''t forget what the teacher has exined."


    Aimee squeezed her fingers and adjusted her breathing before gingerly moving to the instrument.


    This time, Aimee did not just observe the instrument with her eyes, but went straight to the button with


    her hands.


    This action, directly called the screen at the end of Trace and other people stunned.


    The crowd rose to their feet, their eyes fixed on Aimee, and some even rushed to the door and raised


    their hands to grasp the doorknob.


    If Trace hadn''t signaled in time, they would have rushed over and subdued Aimee.


    Someone has sulked, "Trace , if we don''t act, Master Patrick will ......"


    Trace nced across at the man, his eyes falling back to the screen, watching Aimee''s next move.


    These instruments, which are equipped with rm facilities, will immediately sound whenever there is


    an abnormality in Patrick''s body.


    Trace also hesitated whether it was toote for them to rush over when the rm went off.


    Only, before Master Patrick instructed them, no matter what Aimee do, as long as there is no


    instruction from him, can note out.


    Master Patrick wanted to get a hold of Aimee, and Trace knew it well.


    He cannot disregard his master''s orders in vain and spoil his master''s business just because he is


    worried about him.


    So, all that can be done now is to wait.


    However, the expected rm did not go off, and Aimee did not do much, she just pressed a button on


    the instrument twice and left Patrick''s room.


    Patrick opened his eyes and stared at the spot where Aimee had been for a long time before he asked,


    "See what she did?"


    Trace immediately replied, "Master Patrick , Miss Read pressed a button twice."


    "Youe over here." Patrick said.


    In just three seconds, Trace was already in Patrick''s room.


    Patrick asked him to press the button Aimee had pressed again and found nothing unusual.


    Trace asked, "Master Patrick, should we just bring Miss Read in and ask her what she''s up to."


    At the end of the sentence, Trace saw Patrick looking at himself with a look of foolishness.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick said, "Well, why don''t you just ask her what''s ready to kill me?"


    Trace immediately dropped his head, realizing that he had made the stupidest suggestion.


    If Aimee really wants to harm Patrick, then if he does that, he will definitely spook the snake.


    Trace said, "I''m sorry, Master Patrick, it was foolish of me."


    "Get back in there and see that you''re an eyesore." Patrick said.


    Trace immediately exited the room and raised his hand to p on his own head, what a pig brain.


    On the other hand, Aimee went back to her room and studied the mini-instrument again.


    It turned out that the instrument in Patrick''s house, that line, she hadn''t misremembered.


    It''s just that that''s the problem.


    A sophisticated instrument like that has a button that does absolutely nothing, how to think, is not


    scientific.


    Aimee took the line apart again, studied it carefully for half a day, and came to the conclusion that the


    instrument had been tampered with, that someone wanted Patrick to be paralyzed in bed forever, and


    even that the instrument used to treat Patrick, because one of its functions was not used, its


    effectiveness was greatly reduced, or even the opposite, and it was likely that it would directly make


    Patrick suffered chronic effects, slowly deteriorating and gradually dying.


    Aimee''s brow was furrowed, and although the possibility was still only her guess, she had a strong


    feeling that the chances of her guessing were as high as 90 percent.


    So, who could it be?


    It is not enough to make Patrick paraplegic, but also to use this unnoticed way to make Patrick die.


    With a sudden rush of excitement in her heart, Aimee did not want Patrick to die.


    Perhaps, because the old Hayden to her affection is too warm and precious, so she can not bear to see


    so a dying old man white hair to send the ck hair, to bear that pain.


    Aimee wanted to break her promise to her teacher for the first time and wanted to heal someone so


    strongly.


    With this in mind, Aimee didn''t hesitate.


    She took out a notebook from inside her old suitcase and quickly looked through its contents.


    Patrick Such a case, she remembered that the teacher had cured one once.


    As far as he knows, that one''s physical condition is not too good, after recovery, until 60 or 70 years


    old, are indulging in various extreme sports.


    Patrick''s condition is a bit more severe than his, but Aimee still believes that a cure is possible.


    However, the primary prerequisite for this has to be that she first study the instrument to understand


    exactly how to link the line that was tampered with.


    Aimee had already found the treatment in the notebook her teacher had given her, and she resumed


    her study of the instruments.


    Finally, at dawn, Aimee tried out the correct way to link the line on her own.


    Only, her arm was electrified by a strong current, making her left arm numb to the point of loss of


    consciousness, and the skin of the ce where the maic sheet was attached, was also electrified


    into a blue-purple color.

 Chapter 8 It was not in vain that I took the trouble to get her here

    Chapter 8 It was not in vain that I took the trouble to get her here


    Aimee stared at her arm for half a day before she nuzzled it, which she considered as dedicating


    herself to medicine.


    It took her a while to get over it, but Aimee hid her things and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    She couldn''t let anyone notice her skin, so she found a long-sleeved shirt and put it on.


    When I came to the restaurant, I was seen by the old Hayden and was asked, "Aimee, it''s almost 40


    degrees today and you''re dressed like this, aren''t you hot?"


    "Grandpa, I''m not hot." Aimee said.


    In fact, it should not have been hot at the head of the house, but she has a special constitution, does


    not feel the cold, but not a bit of the heat.


    She put a whole ice patch on her back, which relieved the difort of being too hot to wear long


    sleeves.


    And it''s all because of Patrick.


    Aimee stirred the bowl of polenta, saw the old Hayden had finished his breakfast, put down the spoon,


    looked at the old Hayden, and said, "Grandpa, there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" the old Hayden asked.


    "Here''s the thing, Grandpa, I want to try and heal Master Patrick''s body." Aimee said.


    The old Hayden sniffed, stunned, before saying, "Aimee ah, not that grandpa does not trust you,


    grandpa knows, you are also a good doctor, just, Pat''s case, I found the world''s leading doctors over,


    but no way, Aimee, grandpa does not want to be disappointed again ah."


    Aimee pursed her lips,pletely understanding the old Hayden''s psychology.


    She said, "Grandpa, I also do not want to say to you that I will be able to cure Master Patrick , I just


    want to assist Master Patrick as a doctor, so that, until we find a more powerful doctor, to ensure that


    Master Patrick''s body will not be so difficult, but also to facilitate a better future treatment."


    The old Hayden nodded and looked at Aimee gratefully , "Aimee , it really makes Grandpa happy that


    you are willing to be so attentive to Pat."


    Aimee smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s just that, as you know, Master Patrick is resistant to doctors, and


    I''m afraid he''ll be angry if I make my profession known."


    Originally Aimee is able to secretly go to Patrick treatment, but, she is a doctor this thing, is not a


    secret, there are some ces, still need the old Hayden cooperation, so, Aimee tangled half a day, or


    decided, first and the old Hayden said clearly.


    the old Hayden also understood Aimee''s intention, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s talk to Pat today, and


    if he dares to get mad at you, Grandpa will help you clean him up."


    Aimee smiled and thanked the old Hayden, "Thank you Grandpa, I''ll go to work then, and when I get


    back tonight, I''ll study Master Patrick''s case and make a treatment n for him."


    The old Hayden nodded and watched Aimee out the door with relief.


    Riley, the housekeeper at the side, said, " old Hayden, I didn''t think Miss Read was quite thoughtful."


    the old Hayden looked at him and said, "She''s not the same as the Reeds, not that I bothered to get


    her here."


    " old Hayden, this move, you are too close, what if the Reed family sends over anotherdy." Riley


    said.


    "You still do not know them well enough, good things they are afraid to fall, married to Pat to widow, this


    kind of thing, they do not spare their own people to do." the old Hayden said.


    Riley sniffed and sighed and said no more.


    At least things are going ording to the old Hayden''s n, unfortunately.


    *


    Aimee was in the clinic today and had a lot of patients throughout the day. She ate a loaf of bread for


    lunch and didn''t even bother to drink any water.


    When it was finally time to leave work, Aimee took off herb coat and rushed out of the hospital after


    dropping off thest patient.


    The window on the driver''s seat came down and the man poked his head out and asked Aimee, "Dr.


    Read, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."


    "No, Dr. Thomas, my car will be here soon." Aimee said.


    She raised her phone, signaling that the car she had called would be here soon.


    Liam Thomas seems to have gotten into trouble with Aimee today and insisted on letting Aimee ride in


    his car, "Dr. Read, we are all colleagues, don''t always refuse to let people out of your way.


    Aimee already did not want to have too much trouble with him, and now she is even more annoyed.


    She said, " Dr. Thomas, I''m really in a hurry, so I won''t bother you, I''ll leave now, bye."


    As it happened, the car she called arrived, and Aimee got in without looking back, gave an address,


    and then looked down and tapped something on her phone.


    The driver kept an eye on the road and soon realized that a ck Land Rover behind him had been


    following them.


    He then asked out loud, "Little girl, did you have a fight with your boyfriend? That car behind us has


    been following us."


    When he stopped the car just now, he saw them talking and naturally thought they were familiar, plus


    they were handsome men and women, so he automatically took them for boyfriend and girlfriend.


    When Aimee turned her head, she saw Liam''s car following them.


    She tapped on her phone a few times and sent a message out before saying to the driver, "He''s not my


    boyfriend, he''s just a co-worker, he probably goes this way too."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver heard Aimee say this, and the tone of voice and calm, not a bit of anger, indeed does not


    look like a quarrel with her boyfriend.


    Knowing that he was overthinking things, he didn''t say anything more.


    Only, as they turned the corner, their car had just turned when there was a violent crash from the rear.


    The driver subconsciously looked in the rearview mirror and saw that the Land Rover had collided with


    a pickup truck.


    The tires of the pickup truck were still spinning in ce, as if the brakes had failed, and the body was


    dented by the Land Rover in a tragic way.


    Naturally, Aimee heard the voices behind her, but was not half as curious as she was focused on her


    own phone screen.


    The driver originally wanted to have a few words with her and spit out the miserable state of the pickup.


    Aimee is clearly an Inte addict, who is only immersed in her phone.


    The driver skimmed his mouth, with dislike written in his eyes.


    Aimee looks at the message in her hand, which shows a conversation she had with someone named


    Matilda Duncan.


    Aimee: Stop him.


    Matilda: The fly has been caught, bring the money.

 Chapter 9 What does it have to do with me

    Chapter 9 What does it have to do with me


    Aimee expressionlessly operated the app on her phone, and the next second, she transferred 800,000


    to Matilda''s ount.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matilda replied cheerfully, "Thanks Richie."


    Aimee did not reply, finally put the phone away, to this but for her to do a thing to charge explicitly for


    the woman, really no feelings.


    The car also happened to be parked in front of the Hayden family, and Aimee pulled open the door and


    got out, not noticing the stunned look on the driver''s face.


    Living in such a luxurious house, actually have to take a taxi to travel, the driver only feel the world of


    the rich, he can not understand.


    After two more looks at the house, which he could not live in for ten lifetimes, the driver started the car


    and drove away.


    Aimee came homete today and the old Hayden was waiting for her to have dinner with her.


    This made her very touched, and she had a little more affection for the old Hayden.


    When she was in the Reed family, no matter how early she left and came homete, no one would ask


    her if she had eaten, they would just hope she was better off dead outside.


    At this moment looking at the table full of dishes, two can even be clearly seen, is made for her, Aimee


    heart is even more touched.


    When the old Hayden saw that she was slow to pick up her cutlery, she asked, "What''s wrong? The


    food is not to your liking?"


    "No, Grandpa, I was just so hungry that I didn''t know which dish to eat first for a while." Aimee said.


    the old Hayden heard this, then personally for her bowl of soup, said: "that must first drink soup to


    warm the stomach, the more hungry, the more can not rush,e, first try to see this chicken soup,


    Riley personally cooked, the taste is very good."


    Aimee took the chicken soup and sipped it in small sips, her nose sore.


    This was the first person besides her teacher who told her to take care of her stomach.


    When the chicken soup entered her throat, the warmth flowed into her body, filling Aimee''s entire heart.


    The hunger was relieved before Aimee looked at the old Hayden and said, "Grandpa, I work irregr


    hours, so don''t you wait for me to eat dinnerter."


    No need to ask, she also knows that the old Hayden three meals a day must be timed, he had already


    for Patrick on enough worry, if also to wait for her to eat, even their own life rules are broken, Aimee is


    really feel sorry for it.


    the old Hayden but said: "Grandpa is in good health, and, with the girl you apany grandpa I eat,


    grandpa heart happy."


    Aimee understood the old Hayden''s mind, so she didn''t say anything else.


    After dinner, Aimee went to the study.


    Patrick''s cases were all there, and Patrick made it a point to have them put together for Aimee to read


    when she returned in the evening.


    She quickly skimmed through the cases, noting the various symptoms Patrick had been experiencing


    and the medications the various doctors had used for him.


    Moderate, I can only say that it is not good to use and not bad to use.


    From the time of the ident to now, Patrick''s physical signs have not changed much, but in the good


    news, it is better than Aimee expected, and there is no deterioration trend.


    This means that although the instrument was tampered with, for a short time, it was not able to affect


    Patrick .


    This relieved Aimee so that she could put aside some of her concerns and treat Patrick in a more direct


    and stimting way.


    After reading the case, Aimee went to Patrick''s room.


    Still the old Hayden apanied by the old Hayden, after all, to confess their profession to Patrick, the


    old Hayden in, Aimee can let the old Hayden in front of her.


    She didn''t want to face Patrick''s anger head on.


    The old Hayden knew the goal of the day, after entering the room, without beating around the bush,


    directly to Patrick said: "Pat, I forgot to tell you before, right, in fact Aimee is a doctor."


    Patrick''s expression changed from indifference to anger when he heard the doctor.


    He was about to speak, he heard the old Hayden said: "However, Pat, Aimee is not I find to treat you, I


    just want to tell you that Aimee is very busy, sometimes to night shift can not return, sometimes will be


    called back by the hospital temporary, you can not find her, do not think she does not pay attention to


    you, she is just busy. "


    Patrick looked at his grandfather speechlessly, with a look that clearly said, "What does it matter to me


    how she is? Do I look like someone who would look for her to you?"


    The old Hayden ignored Patrick''s expression and continued, "Pat, I don''t care what you do to other


    doctors, but Aimee is your wife, and you can''t be mad at her."


    Patrick is simply exasperated by this old Hayden.


    Knowing full well what profession he hates the most now, he still had to find him such a profession as


    his wife and ask him to treat her well.


    His eyes fell on Aimee''s face, only to see her face of innocent innocence, as if the old Hayden was


    talking, and she had nothing to do with it.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes and said, "Since you are a doctor, a healer, don''t you want toe and see


    me? My, wife."


    Aimee blinked her eyes, her face was unperturbed, but her heart was pounding.


    She saidst night, right in front of this man that she was a healer.


    Although she was sure he was asleep at the time, why did Aimee feel so strongly at this moment that


    Patrick had said that to himself on purpose because she had said that about herselfst night?


    She wasn''t ready to be found out.


    After a few seconds of confusion, Aimee cooed, "Master Patrick thinks too highly of me, I''m just an


    ordinary doctor, I''m not very good at medicine, I''m fine to do auxiliary care for Master Patrick, but for


    treatment, it''s better to ask those specialists toe."


    Patrick just looked at Aimee silently, only the expression on his face was already telling Aimee that he


    had seen through her, but he didn''t break her down.


    He just watched in silence as she talked nonsense.


    Aimee''s lips are taut, and her heart spits out that this man is lying in bed, and still so sinister and


    cunning, she is really quite annoyed.


    She silently decided not toe to Patrick''s room tonight, she always felt that she had been caught in


    the act.


    Anyway, the treatment officially starts and she still needs to prepare for it.


    There are several medicines that she still has to ask people to buy for her.


    Patrick''s eyes were always on Aimee''s face, and he naturally caught all the glint in her eyes.


    He looked towards the old Hayden and said, "Grandpa, since this wife of mine is a doctor, why not let


    her take charge of my illness in the future, those specialists, I think they are just quacks, nothing real,


    but the ability to collect money is not small."


    The old Hayden party was silently watching Patrick and Aimee, seeing Patrick not upset Aimee is a


    doctor, he was already very happy in his heart.


    At this moment, hearing Patrick say so, the old Hayden did not hesitate at all and directly agreed,


    "Then you must promise Grandpa to cooperate with Aimee''s treatment."

 Chapter 10 Stand up and still be

    Chapter 10 Stand up and still be


    Aimee stood by without saying a word, speechless at how things had developed.


    It is clear that she asked the old Hayden to help her as a doctor to assist in Patrick''s care, just to make


    it easier for herself to start treatmentter.


    Howe at this moment she feels that Patrick is setting a trap for her to jump into it?


    This is good, she just said to Patrick that she is mediocre, an ordinary small doctor, and if she cured


    him afterwards, it would be a p in the face.


    Originally, she was thinking that she would secretly help him with his treatment, and when the time


    came, she would say that the experts who were heavily hired over were too powerful to possess such a


    medical miracle.


    Then she would not be breaking her promise to the teacher.


    Now well, Patrick has put her directly into a dilemma, making her rethink whether to cure him or not.


    Unable to make a decision for a while, Aimee just knew that at this moment, this second, she didn''t


    want to see him at all.


    So Aimee said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte, Master Patrick should rest, and you


    should rest too."


    the old Hayden sniffed, then immediately said, "Yes, yes, you are also tired all day, you also need to


    rest."


    After that, he looked at Patrick again and said, "Pat, get some rest, and Grandpa will see you


    tomorrow."


    Patrick nodded, gave Aimee a parting nce, and let them go.


    After making sure they were back in their respective rooms, Patrick said to Trace, "Go pull up all the


    surgeries she''s handled and see how skilled she is."


    Trace immediately went to work on it, but didn''t understand how they Master Patrick even had to check


    this.


    *


    After Aimee returned to her room, a rare look of anger appeared on her face.


    She grabbed a pillow and hammered it twice, muttering in a good-natured way, "Dog man, paralyzed


    for life, lying down is so able to be a demon, stand up still."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting indignantly on her bed, Aimee thought again of the look Patrick had given her before he left.


    It''s almost as if it''s going to piss people off.


    Aimee fell onto the bed with her head tilted, throwing all the curses she knew at Patrick''s body.


    Just at this time, the phone rang.


    It''s a tweet.


    Aimee fished out her phone and saw that it was Matilda, the wealthy fan.


    Matilda: The medicine has been obtained, pay the money.


    Aimee had a headache, how did she get entangled with this vampire, if not for her wealth, she would


    have run into Matilda, a shady businessman, and gone bankrupt in a minute.


    After transferring the amount, Aimee asked, "How long will it take to arrive?"


    "Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, on time at Innisrial, will it be delivered to you, or will youe and


    get it yourself?" Matilda said.


    Aimee''s mouth twitched, the dead woman, really do not miss any opportunity to make money.


    Without hesitation, she returned, "Send it over."


    "Gee, I was hoping to save you some money," Matilda said hypocritically, "rich women are rich women,


    big time."


    Aimee resisted the urge to roll her eyes, after so many years of dealing with her, she could still not


    understand what she was.


    Even if she personally goes to pick it up, she can get a reasonably chargeable reason, and why should


    she pay for it and contribute to it.


    After the appointment was made, Aimee did not talk to Matilda again.


    She got up from the bed, took out the set of mini instruments she had made and studied them


    seriously.


    Originally, she would have been able to cure Patrick without the device, but it would have taken longer


    and the process would have been more painful for Patrick.


    However, now that she has studied and understood the principle of these instruments, she knows how


    to use them to their maximum effect, thus providing the strongest assistance to Patrick''s body.


    This,bined with the medical skills her teacher had taught her and the medication Matilda had


    gotten her, she was able to get Patrick back on his feet within a month.


    Only, then she would have to be sorry for the teacher.


    Aimee''s sadness grows and she stares at the instrument with her chin in her hand.


    When she was taken back to the Reed family at the age of seven, the day before she was separated


    from her teacher, she was told seriously that she must hide all her skills, as well as all those things


    about her that were different from ordinary girls.


    Not to let people know that she can see at night, not to let people know that she is not afraid of the


    cold, not to let people know that she can''t forget ......


    Aimee knows that she has to hide her clumsiness in order to survive safely.


    But she is a doctor, and this is her lifelong passion.


    She couldn''t do it, knowing that she could heal, but not doing something about it.


    Pursing her lips, Aimee muttered to herself, "Teacher, I''ll go against this one time, please forgive me."


    *


    The next morning at 8:00 a.m., Aimee came out of the hospital and went to a cafe.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a beautiful woman with a red dress waving towards her, and


    countless eyes around her fell on her body, amazed, adoring, jealous, suspicious, all kinds of emotions,


    which had no effect on her at all.


    Matilda smiled brightly and pushed the Americano in front of her after Aimee took her seat, "No sugar,


    no milk, refreshing."


    Aimee swept up her coffee and said, "I''m clear-headed, I don''t need coffee."


    Especially this ck coffee, which is a disaster for Aimee.


    She couldn''t stand to have something so bitter in her throat, it was like a torturing of her taste buds.


    Matilda ttened her mouth and said, "I don''t think you''re too clear-headed."


    She moved forward and said in a voice that only Aimee could hear, "How else would you be so crazy


    as to spend nearly ten million dors on such a small bottle of something."


    Aimee said, "Here, a quarter of it, is yourmission."


    The implication is that if the woman wasn''t so greedy for money, how could she have spent an


    astronomical price.


    Matilda leaned back and said, "We are in a rtionship, it makes sense for you to spend this money,


    but the one you bought the medicine from, what is your rtionship, is it worth spending so much


    money?"


    Aimee squeezed the small pill bottle, and her eyes fell longingly on the white pills inside.


    Yeah, what kind of rtionship does she have with Patrick that she spends so much money on.


    Aimee suddenly had some pain, the money spent is really wrong.


    Matilda looked at Aimee''s copsed expression,ughed and said, "I''m relieved to see this expression


    on your face, at least you know how to feel about money, otherwise, I would have thought that you


    were lusting after someone''s beauty and willing to be an ingrate."


    Aimee lifted her eyelids, wanting to cover the woman''s mouth.


    Matilda, however,ughed even more wantonly and said, "Why don''t I give you a trick, I think he is also


    quite rich, why don''t you take advantage of him lying down and can''t move, and kill him severely."


    Aimee thought about it for a while and decided that it would be inhumane to do so.


    She felt a little sorry for Patrick when she thought of the image of him lying in bed giving her money.


    After putting the vials together, Aimee stopped fooling around with Matilda and got up to leave the cafe.

 Chapter 11 Getting someone to protect Aimee

    Chapter 11 Getting someone to protect Aimee


    At 1:00 a.m., Aimee enters Patrick''s room.


    She walked over to Patrick''s bedside and injected a syringe into Patrick''s hanging bottle with the potion


    she had already prepared before.


    She had already seen the medicine inside Patrick''s bottle and knew the ingredients very well.


    Therefore, after getting the medicine Matilda bought for her, she made a perfect match with the


    medicine Patrick was already injecting.


    However, Aimee''s actions scared Trace and the others.


    "Trace , still not go to arrest her? If we let her do this, Master Patrick will lose his life."


    Trace is also very anxious, but, without hearing Master Patrick''s instructions, he really does not dare to


    act rashly.


    His eyes could only see through the screen, staring at Aimee for an instant, hoping that she would not


    do anything strange to hurt their Master Patrick, otherwise, he would definitely put an end to her with


    his own hands.


    Aimee didn''t know she was being watched. After she finished injecting the drug, she hid the syringe in


    her pocket, and then, she felt a wrench out.


    This time, it was even more frightening to Trace and they drew a breath.


    Having seen numerous big scenes, Trace also felt that Aimee, the woman, had some tigers.


    Aimee went to the instrument she had pressed before, nced toward Patrick on the bed, and then,


    like a thief, moved the instrument one side at a time, little by little.


    The wiring box at the back was exposed, and Aimee crouched down and used a wrench to twist the six


    screws on it.


    Trace and the others were all dumbfounded, this thing is a delicate and thin-looking girl can easily


    unscrew?


    Aimee, in order not to make a sound, unscrewed screws, all hidden in their own pockets, was removed


    from the fender, but also held in her arms.


    Aimee then tinkered with the inside for half a day, reconnecting the tampered with wiring.


    Aimee was so engrossed in the recovery of the instrument that shepletely failed to notice that the


    eyes of the man, who should have been asleep, had opened.


    Although, from his range of vision is not able to see Aimee , but his eyes, is flooded with a cold light.


    Even behind the screen Trace and others, only to feel a sudden drop in temperature, and even, has


    been silently raised the air conditioning a degree.


    After Aimee connected the line, she climbed up from the ground holding the fender.


    After operating the console for a while, it smiled with satisfaction.


    Almost as soon as Aimee''s operation waspleted, Patrick felt a tingling sensationing from his


    neck.


    This is the first time since his ident that he has had pain.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Patrick let out an uncontroble whimper, his brow knitted.


    Aimee heard the sound and gently moved over, reaching out to Patrick to adjust a few patches.


    The expression on her face was very relieved, the medicine had taken effect inside Patrick''s body, and


    with the stimtion of the instrument, Patrick was able to feel the pain, which meant that the situation


    was more optimistic than she had expected.


    Aimee took a tissue and wiped away the sweat that was seeping out of Patrick''s forehead, muttering in


    a low voice, "You seem to have a good base, so maybe you can get up sooner."


    Patrick''s breathing was already unstable from the sudden pain he felt, and now his chest rose and fell


    even more uncontrobly when he heard Aimee''s murmur.


    So this woman, who has been sneaking into his room these past few nights, is trying to cure him?


    At any other time, Patrick would haveughed at Aimee''s intentions.


    However, just now he had felt the pain, which was enough to restore his hopepared to the time


    before when he never had any sensation.


    Patrick''s lips were taut, and he was not eager to open his eyes.


    He suddenly wanted to see how Aimee was going to treat him.


    Unlike the previous times, the first few times Aimee sneaked in, observed, and then left.


    Tonight, Aimee is at the bedside, keeping an eye on Patrick.


    It was only when the day was about to dawn that Aimee moved back to the instrument, restoring the


    wiring to its original form, installing the baffle back, and even the location of the various patches on


    Patrick''s body, she was restored to its original form, exactly as it was at the beginning.


    After Aimee leaves, Trace rushes in regardless, only to meet Patrick''s hawk-like eyes.


    "Master Patrick , are you okay?" Trace asked.


    Patrick said, "Go get the pill bottles and get them tested."


    "Yes." Trace said.


    Patrick did not tell Trace that he could feel the pain, nor did he tell Trace that he had heard what Aimee


    had said to him.


    Although he had doubts about Aimee''s ability to cure himself, at the moment Patrick did not want more


    people to know that Aimee was the one who could cure him.


    Before finding the person who did this to himself, Patrick had made a silent decision to keep this under


    wraps and not let anyone know that Aimee was capable of anything.


    Patrick called Trace to his side and whispered in his ear, "Have someone protect Aimee, don''t let more


    people know about what happenedst night, and in the future, use the same group of people who are


    in charge at night today."


    Trace nodded, and after receiving the order, he went out from the room.


    Patrick moved his neck, and strangely enough, the pain disappeared again, and he became a


    senseless invalid again.

 Chapter 12 - Digging her out personally

    Chapter 12 - Digging her out personally


    In the morning, the old Hayden came into Patrick''s room and, seeing him staring at the ceiling, asked,


    "Pat, have you really decided that you want Aimee to treat you?"


    Patrick smiled and looked over towards the old Hayden and asked, "Grandpa doesn''t trust her?"


    "Aimee is a good kid and takes her job seriously, but Grandpa still wishes he could get more specialists


    to consult with you so he could develop a better n." the old Hayden said.


    Last night Aimee in, the old Hayden although heart happy Patrick ept to let the doctor to his


    treatment, but his heart still think, to find the most authoritative doctor to do, to Aimee''s medical skills,


    he still have their own concerns.


    He has no problem with Aimee as a girl, and he is happy with her as Patrick''s wife in every way.


    However, the old Hayden also asked someone to investigate, Aimee although said to be the highest


    school of medicine, but in Innisrial General Hospital is only an ordinary doctor with mediocre


    qualifications, except for a few and her teacher toplete a major operation, by her main surgery are


    not very difficult, the old Hayden really have no way The old Hayden had no way to leave Patrick


    He said, "Aimee and I said that she assists the specialist to take care of you, and I think that''s fine."


    Patrick looked at the old Hayden with deep eyes, understanding that he didn''t know anything about


    Aimee''s background.


    He was about to speak when he heard the old Hayden say, "Pat, Grandpa asked someone to go to


    Esnya earlier to ask Dr. Detff toe over, if you don''t want to see another doctor, at least let


    Detff see you, okay?"


    Patrick silent, to the grandfather''s expectant eyes, in the end, did not have the heart to refuse.


    He said, "As you like."


    The old Hayden was finally at ease.


    Patrick was thinking of something else, and he suddenly didn''t want to expose Aimee.


    As for what kind of little secrets Aimee is hiding, he has to dig them out for her personally, little by little.


    *


    Aimee had juste out of surgery when she received a call from Jah.


    "Aimee, I asked you to do something, why have you not done it for me." Jah''s tone is very bad,


    without a greeting, up is a series of questions.


    Aimee held the phone and said, "Jah , the old Hayden is worried about Master Patrick''s condition


    every day, I can''t talk to him, and as for the one you''re talking about, I can''t even meet him."


    She turned her voice into a wishy-washy one, soft and with a trill, like she was afraid of the person on


    the other end of the line.


    "I don''t care what you say for these reasons, Aimee , don''t you forget, without the Reed family, you


    would have been dead out there, I''ll give you one more night, if you don''t get it right again, I''ll make you


    look good." Jah finished yelling and hung up the phone.


    Aimee wrinkled her nose at her phone, which had gone ck, and went back to her office before


    finding someone from her address book.


    "Find out for me what that big IP is that Globalhive Pictures is opening and who the female lead is set


    to be."


    The caller quickly replied, "Aimee , a y based on a fantasy novel by Rosie Hawkins, the female lead


    has not yet been decided."


    "Is it not set, or is there something wrong with the person who set it?" Aimee asked.


    "Aimee, you do not so sharp, my side received the news, the female lead actually decided, is the


    Globalhive Performing Arts Department Mr. Chandler''s youngest daughter, Eva Chandler, but Mr.


    Hayden side to the card, so it has been The official announcement has not been made."


    Aimee quickly rationalizes the rtionship between Mr. Chandler''s desire to promote his daughter and


    his anger at Miles, but he has not found the right person for the job, so the stalemate.


    She lightly tugged at the corner of her mouth, quickly tapped a line on her phone and put it back in her


    pocket.


    *


    Half an hourter, after Jah finished her set, her manager Tia came up to her with a happy face and


    said excitedly, "Jah, you''re going to be a hit."


    "I''m tired of hearing that, can we get something new." Jah took the thermos cup Tia handed her,


    unscrewed the cap and took a sip, the warm red date tea in her mouth made her bodyfortable.


    "This time it''s true, that role you''ve always wanted, we got it." Tia said.


    Jah was stunned for a moment, thenughed and said, "That is not what should be done, I have told


    you, my sister is now married to Hayden familyMaster Patrick, Globalhive Pictures gave me the role, it


    is only natural."


    Having said that, Jah''s eyes were filled with gloom.


    Aimee, that little bitch, gave her time to let her get the role for herself, she did not have a move, had to


    let her call over to scold her, she honestly to do things for her, when really a little bitch, must be a whip,


    only to move a step.


    See if she still dares to take Joe with herself in the future, she has to make her look good.


    Jah was so engrossed in his own thoughts that he didn''t notice the oddity in Tia''s eyes.


    Tia said, "But Jah, the director himself chose you, and said that if you weren''t the lead actress, he


    wouldn''t do it."


    Jah''s face froze at his words and he looked at Tia in disbelief.


    "Tia, are you sure?" Jah asked.


    "Of course, I just got a call from the director personally, he said so to me personally, how can it be


    false." Tia said.


    Jah squeezed the hand of the thermos unconsciously hard, and his face was instantly covered with


    anger.


    Sure enough, counting on that little bitch is simply going to get you nowhere.


    Thanks to her just now she took the credit for this, in the end, it was by virtue of the role she got


    herself.


    Jah snorted coldly and said to Tia, "What about Globalhive Pictures, can they give the director that


    much say?"


    Tia said indifferently: "What do you care about them so much, now you just know that this role is yours,


    you will be well into the group shooting, and when this y is broadcast, you will be a first-line


    flower, as for the rest, is not what we need to care about."


    Jah thought about it, she nodded and said, "Then Tia, let''s go and get the contract signed before it''s


    toote."


    On the other hand, after calling Tia, Francis Snider made a call to Aimee, "Aimee, I''ve put my face on


    the line, tell me how you''re going to pay me back."


    Francis has been in the industry for more than 20 years, and although he has long be a director


    with absolute say, he has never relied on absolute directorial strength, and has never done anything so


    degrading today.


    Surprisingly, like a shrew, she spilled her guts on the investors and insisted on choosing her own


    actors.


    As soon as he thought about what he had done, an old face felt bashful.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aimee was already in a cab back to the Hayden family when she heard Francis'' words and said, "I''ll cut


    it for you."


    Francis was instantly happy and said to Aimee, "It''s a deal, no regrets."

 Chapter 13: He should also suffer from the pain himself

    Chapter 13: He should also suffer from the pain himself


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee looked out the window with her cheeks resting, her mood was


    uncontrobly happy.


    She didn''t want toplicate her rtionship with the Hayden family, much less get involved with them


    in any way.


    So, Jah to role this thing, she naturally will not and the Haydens open mouth.


    But she doesn''t really give Jah such a sweet cake, in Francis'' words, Jah, her face is fake and


    her acting is ipetent, so she has to be a vase in the web series, but she has to be more ambitious


    than the sky.


    Then she let her have that chance, and then, let her lose it again.


    Reed family of those few, should also know know, what is called a second of heaven, a second of hell.


    Aimee returns to Hayden''s Mansion, drops off her things, and then goes to Patrick''s room.


    Patrick looks extraordinarily bad today, paler than he did a few days ago.


    The old Read didn''t notice it in the morning, but when he came over again in the afternoon, he saw his


    grandson''s pale face like this and was instantly heartbroken.


    When she saw Aimeee in, she eagerly pulled her over, "Aimee, take a look at Pat, why does she


    look so pale today when she was fine yesterday?"


    Aimee naturally knew what was going on, but she couldn''t show it.


    After checking Patrick''s body ording to the usual procedure, Aimee said to the old Hayden:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong, probably, Master Patrick just didn''t rest wellst night."


    Aimee is very weak, she knows, Patrick''s face is hard, mostly because of the pain.


    Only, she didn''t understand why Patrick didn''t say anything.


    She was all ready for Patrick to tell the old Hayden that he could feel pain, and the old Hayden then got


    several specialists toe and consult with him to determine the changes in Patrick''s body.


    But Aimee couldn''t ask Patrick about it, and once she told him about his physical reaction, it was bound


    to be discovered that it was all about her.


    Aimee doesn''t want to reveal her true talent.


    The old Hayden heard Aimee say so, then finally is put down the heart.


    He looked at Patrick and admonished, "Pat, the most important thing for you to do now is to rest well,


    to sleep a lot, and to recuperate, so that when you have to do surgeryter, you will be able to have


    enough strength to support."


    Patrick echoed the old Hayden''s words, "I know, Grandpa."


    Aimee tried to keep her presence to a minimum and stood quietly on the sidelines.


    Patrick''s eyes were always watching Aimee, and when he saw her like this, his eyes were dark.


    He seemed to think of something and said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I''m suddenly a little hungry,


    can you bring me some food?"


    The old Hayden looked at Patrick in amazement, unable to believe what he had heard.


    This is the first time since Patrick''s ident that he has offered to eat.


    the old Hayden excited, quickly stood up, said: "Good, grandpa will go to get you, what do you want to


    eat? Too greasy is not good, let''s drink some porridge, okay?"


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, just watch what you do, I''ll eat whatever you want."


    The old Hayden nodded repeatedly and walked out without stopping for a moment.


    Aimee''s heart inexplicably thudded, a bad feeling bubbled up.


    It was the first time she had been alone with Patrick since she had entered the Hayden family.


    Aimee''s hands were behind her back and her fingers were unconsciously stirring together as a way to


    relieve her shortness.


    Patrick''s eyes fell straight on her face, noting her expression for a moment.


    It was a long time before Patrick asked, "Afraid of me?"


    Aimee pursed her lips and shook her head.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of Patrick, it''s just that the things she''s been doing secretly have given her a


    sense of weakness, causing her to look weak and vulnerable to him at the moment.


    Patrick doesn''t intend to tear her down, at least, not with what he has so far.


    He looked at Aimee , abruptly,ughed lightly and said, "It''s also true that there is nothing to be afraid


    of for an invalid like me."


    Aimee smiled and raised her eyes towards him, finally, she couldn''t help but say, "You shouldn''t always


    say that, grandpa will be very sad, moreover, such a psychological implication is bad for your recovery."


    Patrick snorted out augh, his tone scattered, "ording to you, a patient with a terminal illness can


    recover by mentally suggesting that he or she does not have a terminal illness."


    Aimee wrinkled her eyebrows and blurted out, "You''re such a pushover."


    After ring at Patrick, Aimee added, "And there is data that proves that patients with an optimistic


    mindset do have a better chance of healing than those with a pessimistic mindset."


    Patrick said, "So what? You''re going to make me mentally tell myself a thousand times a day that I can


    stand up, and then I do?"


    Aimee bit her lip to stop herself from taking Patrick''s words.


    This is simply a contrarian, and he will continue to be unreasonable no matter what she says.


    Aimee really doesn''t want to care about this guy anymore.


    It''s not like he has anything to do with himself whether he can stand up or not.


    Anyway, it was his own choice, and he should suffer the pain.


    Patrick saw Aimee did not say anything for a long time, and somehow felt helpless.


    In particr, Aimee''s little face at the moment clearly says that she is not happy, and that she is very


    unhappy.


    Although such an expression is indeed the most vivid expression that has appeared on her face in the


    past few days.


    I don''t know why, but Patrick just didn''t want to see such an expression.


    He sighed lightly and said, "OK, OK, OK, I promise you still, from now on I won''t say I''m an invalid."


    Aimee twitched her eyshes and stared at Patrick for a moment, as if she was trying to determine the


    truth of his statement.


    Patrick narrowly escaped being infuriated by this expression on her face as he snorted coldly and said,


    "As you said, I just don''t want to upset my grandfather."


    Aimee just nodded and said, "It''s best if you think so."


    She did all of this because she didn''t want to see the old Hayden upset.


    the old Hayden will soon bring the food over, because it is Patrick initiative to eat, the old Hayden all


    things are hands-on, from the kitchen to bring over, even like a young man in the run.


    Aimee helped set up the table and was a good wife.


    The old Hayden watched Aimee take care of Patrick''s food and was filled with relief.


    This granddaughter-inw, he did not choose the wrong one.


    Patrick was also surprised that Aimee would take the initiative to take care of his own food. Watching


    her take a spoon and feed himself with a small bite, a strange feeling inexplicably came over him.


    It was a feeling that had never been there before, and it was very strange to him.


    But on the contrary, such a feeling, also makes him very pleasant.


    Wanted it so badly and just held on to it so firmly.


    Just then, a shouted voice came from outside the house, "Where''s Pat? I''m going to see Pat."

 Chapter 14 Call me sister-in-law

    Chapter 14 Call me sister-inw


    Aimee''s hand squeezed the spoon and looked towards the door suspiciously.


    Riley''s voice came in through the crack in the door that wasn''t closed, "Miss Casey , of course it''s no


    problem if you want to go in, it''s just that, Miss Barr she can''t."


    "Riley, why are you acting like this, Elsie is here with me to see Pat, she is so dedicated, how can you


    not let her in." Casey Puckett said petntly, looking at her embarrassed bosom friend.


    Although she has been in awe of Riley since she was a child, she is really upset that he is so


    disrespectful to her.


    Riley, knowing Casey''s nature, said patiently, "Miss Casey, Master Patrick does need to rest, and old


    Hayden told him not to let anyone disturb Master Patrick''s rest."


    "Then I can always go in by myself, really, Elsie is not an outsider, and Grandpa is too unreasonable."


    Casey said.


    Before she pushed the door in, she gave Elsie Barr a wink that meant to tell her that she would call her


    inter.


    Elsie carried the insted bag in her hand and hesitated for a moment, but did not hand it to Casey.


    It was cooked by her and she had to hand it over to Pat herself to make it happen.


    She had heard from Casey before that Pat had hardly eaten since his ident. She had specially gone


    to a top chef to teach her how to make soup, and she believed that once Pat tasted her soup, he would


    definitely regain his appetite and understand how much she meant to him.


    Casey opened the door and shouted enthusiastically toward Patrick, "Pat, I''m here to see you."


    Only, instead of Patrick''s concern for her, she was met with a room full of weirdness.


    That''s when Casey saw that Patrick''s bed had been shaken up and he was leaning against it with a


    beautiful woman standing beside it, holding a bowl and squeezing a spoon as she fed him.


    And her grandfather, sitting aside on top of the sofa, full of love, was filled with relief at the scene


    before him.


    Casey looked at it all incredulously for a long time, before reacting.


    Her brother, who actually allowed a strange woman toe near him.


    This realization gave Casey a sense of menace, and her eyes fell on Aimee''s with irritation,


    questioning, "Who are you? Why are you in Pat''s room."


    Aimee was not impressed by this girl with little manners. Instead of answering Casey''s question, she


    scooped up another spoonful of millet porridge and fed it to Patrick''s mouth, her voice soft, "Eat some


    more."


    She had noticed before that Patrick basically didn''t eat much, relying on nutritional fluids to support his


    body.


    This is not impossible, but the energy that food can provide to his body is something that nutritional


    solutions cannot fully achieve.


    Aimee still hopes that Patrick can eat more.


    Patrick eyshes lightly raised, looking at Aimee that little porcin white face, now very close to his


    own, so that he can see clearly her face tiny fluffy, clean and wless, without any bit of makeup, but so


    beautiful that he could not take his eyes off.


    Aimee didn''t see Patrick''s reaction for a long time, so she brought the spoon to his lips again and


    asked, "What''s wrong? Are you full?"


    "Not yet." Patrick said.


    When the sound fell, he incorporated the spoon into his mouth and took the millet porridge into his


    mouth.


    This millet porridge does not need to ask, he knows, this is Riley personally cooked, the taste he is too


    familiar with.


    But for some reason, Patrick felt that today''s millet porridge was extraordinarily sweet.


    Aimee took three more bites, and Patrick finished the bowl of rice porridge.


    the old Hayden''s eyes are wet red, to see his grandson eat, he hung so long heart, finally put down a


    little.


    Aimee drew a tissue and wiped Patrick''s mouth, but saw Patrick staring at himself the whole time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Like, not enough to eat." Patrick said.


    A statement that caused the crowd to freeze in unison, even Trace and others behind the screen, could


    not believe what they heard.


    The old Hayden even stood up from the sofa and said, "Not full? Not full, grandpa will go and serve you


    another bowl, no, grandpa bring the whole pot to you, as much as you want to eat."


    With that, the old Hayden tried to run outside.


    Aimee called out to him, "Grandpa, there''s no need to go get it, Master Patrick has had enough."


    Arge bowl of millet porridge is enough for a patient like Patrick who has not eaten properly for a long


    time.


    The old Hayden stopped in his tracks, looked at Aimee, and was about to say something when he


    heard Casey explode, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you hear Pat say she wasn''t full? It''s not like


    we''re eating your food, what do you care?"


    She said, she came to Patrick''s front and said, "Pat, you still want to eat something, it''s just that Elsie


    came with me, she made the soup for you, I''ll ask her toe in, and save Grandpa a trip."


    Patrick swept her coldly, his voice carrying a bone-chilling tone, "I told you not to bring irrelevant people


    to me."


    "Pat, how can you say that?" Casey was not happy to hear this, and said with a beak, "Elsie grew up


    with us, how can we call her an irrelevant person? If you say that, how sad Elsie will be when she


    hears it."


    Patrick no longer pays attention to Casey, to this sister, he has always been indifferent.


    Casey, seeing that her pouting was to no avail, looked over at Aimee and said, "Hey, who the hell are


    you, are you our new servant? Why don''t you get out of here?"


    Aimee was finishing up her te and was about to bring it out when she heard Casey''s words, but she


    stopped moving.


    She raised her eyes to look at Casey, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, and swept her eyes up


    and down Casey, for a long time, before saying quietly, "Introduce yourself, my name is Aimee, I am


    Pat''s new wife, you can, call me sister-inw."

 Chapter 15 You really do not spoil me after all

    Chapter 15 You really do not spoil me after all


    Casey stiffened in ce, unable to believe what he had heard.


    This woman, who looks like no good, is talking big about what she is?


    Her sister-inw?


    How is this possible!


    "You''re full of shit!" Casey immediately exploded, pointing at Aimee and cursing, "How could Pat be


    married? How dare you tell such lies?"


    Aimee turned a deaf ear to Casey''s anger and just continued to say faintly, "No. Oh, sister, Pat, and


    grandpa, all know. Oh, you don''t know, maybe you just don''t need to know."


    "You!" Casey was simply furious.


    This damn woman, what does she mean by that?


    Isn''t this a way of saying she''s not important in the Hayden family? Even Patrick got married and no


    one informed her of the big event.


    When she was a pampered princess growing up in the Hayden family, she could not stand it.


    Casey pointed his hand at Aimee, his eyes were red with anger, but he didn''t say anything for half a


    day.


    Aimee had no intention of arguing with Casey, but the little girl was too rude and her words revealed


    that she had brought a woman over to court Patrick.


    For no reason at all, Aimee''s anger red up in her heart, making her want to educate the spoiled child


    herself instead of carrying out the principles of survival in the Reed family to the end, so that she would


    understand that as an adult, she should know how to behave.


    So, Aimee didn''t take anything into consideration and didn''t give Casey face.


    But, at the moment, looking at Casey''s face, which is about to cry, Aimee is speechless again.


    I thought it was a spitefuldy with strong fighting ability, but who would have thought that it was


    actually such a weak person, she just recounted a fact, and she could be so angry.


    If she really argued with this little friend, she would still be angry with her.


    Aimee sighs silently and turns around to pick up her te.


    Who would have thought that when I turned around, I would have met Patrick''s yful eyes.


    Aimee stiffens and smiles innocently at Patrick.


    This pig brain of hers, bullying people in front of their brother and grandfather, is also really do not want


    life.


    But, Patrick, what''s with the stare?


    How she did not see what he was unhappy with the meaning, but rather, it seems, there are so many


    points of appreciation.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow unnoticeably, and a touch of suspicion sprang up in her eyes.


    Not sick, right?


    She was bullying his sister, and he appreciated her?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He probably doesn''t want that sister of his.


    Casey simply felt that he had been wronged.


    Especially now, her brother, who didn''t even help her, is instead looking imploringly at the woman who


    bullied her.


    Casey burst out in tears, jumped on the couch, hugged the old Hayden''s arm, and cried, "Grandpa, I


    don''t know? Why didn''t you tell me?


    The old Hayden headache held the forehead, before saying: "No, Miss Casey , this matter is


    grandfather I made up my own mind, has not been told to anyone, you are the first to know our family."


    Casey now calmed down and stared at the old Hayden with teary eyes, seeing his serious face, before


    sniffling and asking, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, how could grandpa cheat you?" the old Hayden said.


    Casey ttened her mouth and said, "Then why did you let Pat get married without talking to me,


    ooooooooooooooooo, you really don''t spoil me anymore."


    The old Hayden to this granddaughter is also unable to help, can only plead for help towards Patrick


    look over.


    The entire Hayden family, except Patrick, had no one who could control Casey.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow at the old Hayden, with a look that said, "Serves you right.


    Even he, the person in question, was not even informed of the additional wife straight away.


    Not to mention the rest of the Hayden family.


    Now it''s just Casey who knows, and soon everyone in the Hayden family will know, and he wants to


    see how his dear grandfather will handle himself then.


    The old Hayden was about to be pissed off at Patrick, the little bastard, and he wanted to settle the


    score here?


    His temper got the better of him and he pped Casey away, saying, "I''ll say what I want to say if I


    want to, or not if I don''t. I''m still in charge of the Hayden family.

 Chapter 16 How can you be shameless to this extent

    Chapter 16 How can you be shameless to this extent


    The words came out, and instantly, the room fell into an eerie silence, and a pin drop could be heard.


    Casey also stirred up nonsense can not go on, swallowed a little saliva, tears also to hold back.


    Half a dayter, Casey spat out a few words, "Grandpa, you''re so willful."


    Patrick also moved away speechlessly, but still couldn''t hold back and blurted out, "You''re happy,


    anyway, don''t care about my feelings as an invalid."


    Almost immediately, Patrick''s mouth was covered by a small, white hand.


    Aimee red at Patrick with annoyance and suddenly wanted to sew his mouth shut.


    She said unhappily, "Forget what you promised me? How can you lie to people."


    Patrick looked up at Aimee, her hand still over her mouth, the scent of her fingers between her nostrils.


    Aimee''s tone is clearly that she treats him like a small child who doesn''t know any better, like a parent


    who is teaching her child.


    Abruptly, a smile surfaced under Patrick''s eyes.


    He said, "I was wrong, I won''t say it again."


    Patrick''s voice is muffled because his mouth is still covered by Aimee, but it doesn''t affect the sound of


    his voice.


    In particr, when he spoke, his breath fell on Aimee''s palm, making her already sensitive skin itch


    instantly, as if a current ran through her hand and into her body.


    Aimee jerked her hand back and put it behind her back, rubbing it ufortably.


    She looked away and said, "I just don''t want to upset Grandpa."


    Aimee''s voice is very small, and only Patrick can hear this.


    Patrick looked over towards the old Hayden, and after seeing the obviously hurt look on his face, there


    was some regret for a moment.


    The party, he really should not say that.


    This old man, has done enough for him.


    Although he was given a wife without asking him, this matter, indeed, made him very unhappy.


    However, Patrick is not uneptable to this.


    Especially, Aimee this woman, seems to be hiding a lot of secrets, always secretly do some strange


    things, so he can not help but want to dig, want to hide her little secrets all pick out, see, what kind of


    woman she really is.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Patrick even feels that if it were another woman, he might really be angry with his grandfather for a long


    time.


    But now, since it''s Aimee''s word, he thinks it''s pretty good.


    With that in mind, Patrick said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I don''t mean to me you."


    The old Hayden did have some sadness and was worried that he had forced Aimee on his grandson


    without taking into ount his wishes, and that this was the right thing to do, or not.


    But just now, after seeing the way Aimee had lost her temper with Patrick, he wasn''t worried anymore.


    He became more and more convinced that Aimee was the one who could change his grandson.


    Even if, perhaps for the rest of his life, he could not cure Patrick, the old Hayden would not treat him as


    an invalid, he would give him the best of everything.


    The old Hayden said: "Pat, grandpa knows, grandpa did not discuss with you, then take the decision, is


    indeed very capricious, grandpa does not ask for anything else, only hope that you do not anger Aimee


    , she is also forced by grandpa."


    Patrick didn''t say anything, but his eyes fell back on Aimee''s body.


    He wondered how Grandpa could think so highly of Aimee when he clearly didn''t know anything about


    her.


    From the moment he brought her to Hayden''s Mansion, he could feel his grandfather''s defense of


    Aimee, telling him almost everywhere not to bully her.


    What is this all about?


    Patrick''s curiosity about Aimee intensified.


    Aimee is ufortable with Patrick''s stare, and she doesn''t want to pay attention to him just yet.


    She finally did pick up her dinner te, turned around and headed for the door.


    Casey, who has been silent since the party, has finally made a new move.


    She stepped in front of Aimee and didn''t say anything, just stared straight at her.


    She is more puzzled than Patrick, what is the origin of this Aimee, what is the magic, actually make her


    grandfather and Pat, are so good to her.


    Especially Pat, she just saw correctly, Pat but towards this woman smiled.


    Even she, who rarely sees Pat smile anymore.


    This woman, on what basis?


    Aimee looked at Casey speechlessly and saw that she had no intention of giving way, so she pushed


    the te in her hand into Casey''s and said, "Want to help me out? Then I''ll leave you to it."


    Casey didn''t react at all, just instinctively guarded the te from falling to the floor.


    Who would have thought that Aimee would have just pushed the te at her and then, turning around,


    walked back to the bed.


    Casey''s eyes widened in anger, and no words came out for half a day.


    She really had never seen such a woman before, how could she be shameless to this extent?


    She strides towards Aimee, holding her te in one hand and grabbing her shoulders with the other, to


    turn her around.


    She is the youngdy of the Hayden family, a princess from birth, and has never even held a broom


    over once, or been called upon to do menial work for the first time.


    This kind of anger, how can she stand it.


    However, Aimee is not sure if she has eyes in the back of her head, at the moment Casey is about to


    touch her, she moves her step to the side and misses Casey''s touch.


    Casey nearly fell over from inertia, scrambled to protect the te, and stomped her foot in anger.


    "What''s wrong with you, how can you give this to me." Casey pushed the te toward Aimee, looking


    like he was going to argue with her.


    Aimee didn''t have much patience with her and gave her a faint nce and said, "You care about Pat so


    much, shouldn''t you do something for him? Besides, I was the one who wanted to send it out, but you


    had to stand in my way, why are you ming me now?"

 Chapter 17 Shell never be good with him again

    Chapter 17 She''ll never be good with him again


    Casey was so angry at Aimee''s words that he could hardly breathe.


    This damnable woman, saying such things, is simply provoking her rtionship with Pat.


    "Of course I''ll do anything for Pat," Casey said immediately, "but who the hell are you? Who are you to


    tell me what to do?"


    Aimee snorted lightly, dismissing it as a child''s nonsense.


    She looked down at Patrick and said, "You need to rest for a while, I''lle overter and give you a


    massage."


    After saying that, Aimee was ready to leave.


    She was tired today, and she came to Patrick as soon as she got back, so she had to go back and rest


    for a while.


    Besides, the potion she was going to enter for Patrick tonight hadn''t been mixed yet, and if she dyed


    any longer, she would have toe overter than usual tonight.


    Aimee is only able to spend the night helping Patrick with his treatment. Since she has not yet found


    the person who wants to kill Patrick, she is not able to restore the instrumentpletely.


    Therefore, Aimee has to fight for every second and cherish every night.


    She really didn''t have the mood or energy to deal with Casey, a delicate youngdy.


    However, Casey was spoiled by the Haydens, and when Aimee wanted to leave, she stood in Aimee''s


    way again.


    But before she could say anything this time, she heard Patrick''s cold, deep voice say, "Casey, don''t be


    rude to your sister-inw."


    One sentence, let Aimee are stunned.


    She turned to Patrick and couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    He is, admitting that he is his wife?


    Aimee stared at Patrick suspiciously, thinking more and more how this man was so strange.


    Doesn''t he hate himself?


    Now what does this mean?


    Protecting yourself?


    Aimee had a big question mark in her eyes and looked at Patrick with a look in her eyes that was close


    to asking, "Are you not sick?"


    Casey was also in shock and tears almost instinctively came to his eyes.


    Aimee calls herself sister-inw, she just thinks this woman is shameless and will just put gold on her


    face.


    But now this ising out of Pat''s mouth.


    And, Pat actually, was so cold to her for an inexplicable woman.


    Casey was so aggravated that he yelled at Patrick, "I''m not admitting she''s my sister-inw!"


    After yelling, Casey stormed out of Patrick''s room without a backward nce.


    At this moment, it is only the old Hayden''s heart that is overwhelmed with joy.


    He said his choice of granddaughter-inw was not wrong, and lo and behold, it''s only been a few


    days, and his good grandson is already protective.


    When time is a little longer, the old Hayden is sure that his wish to hold a great-grandchild wille


    true.


    He had to hurry to pick a few more names, both boys and girls, either Reed or Hayden.


    He had to let his granddaughter-inw know that his old man was an extremely open-minded man and


    would not think that children had to take their father''s surname.


    He is going to be the best great grandfather in the world.


    *


    Elsie had been standing outside waiting, and with Casey''s eyes, she was confident that she would be


    able to go in and see Pat.


    But the longer she waited, the more uneasy Elsie''s heart became. Casey would never lie to her, so


    what was wrong this time?


    Why hasn''t shee over to call her.


    Riley had long since left and didn''t even care about her.


    He was not at all worried that Elsie would barge in without permission, because, if Elsie had been given


    dozens of guts, she would not have dared.


    Elsie waited outside anxiously, carrying the lunch box fingers kept pushing, pinching her fingertips are


    starting to turn white.


    She wanted to hear what was being said inside, but the soundproofing was too good, and she was


    already on the door, but still couldn''t hear anything.


    Finally, when Elsie was already waiting impatiently, the door was finally opened.


    Elsie''s face was happy, about to lift her feet towards the inside, even, her face had piled up an


    extremely beautiful smile out.


    She is going to meet Pat with the perfect look.


    She was so pretty that there was no man who didn''t love her smiling face, and she was sure that her


    Pat was the same.


    However, it wasn''t what Elsie thought. The door was opened, but instead of Casey calling her in, she


    was running out crying.


    Elsie was bumped by her and her shoulder hurt, but she couldn''t be bothered to ask Casey why she


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    was crying, but looked inside, but saw nothing.


    Casey stopped in his tracks and remembered that Elsie was still waiting outside.


    But now she doesn''t want to see Pat again at all.


    Casey took Elsie''s hand and carried her outside, "Elsie, let''s go, let''s never pay attention to Pat again."


    Stinky Pat, trash Pat, actually yelled at her for another woman, she will never be good with him again.

 Chapter 18 Hayden family who does not spoil and spoil her

    Chapter 18 Hayden family who does not spoil and spoil her


    Elsie was dragged by Casey in a bewildering way, and her heels made it impossible for her to resist


    such dragging, and she nearly broke her foot several times.


    It was only when she was dragged out of Patrick''s yard by Casey that she finally shook off Casey''s


    hand and asked angrily, "Casey, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say you''d bring me here to meet


    Pat? What''s wrong with dragging me outside now? And can''t you see I''m wearing high heels? Are you


    trying to drop me?"


    Casey was sted by Elsie and looked at Elsie with wide eyes and disbelief.


    This has been in front of their own gentle, softly spoken, all the time is not understanding Elsie , will


    actually towards her angry.


    Casey simply thought she might be dreaming today, otherwise, how could this world be so


    metaphysical?


    What is all this happening.


    Her eyes fell on Casey''s seemingly twelve-centimeter heels and she unconsciously frowned, her mind


    instantly going to the woman in Patrick''s house.


    Aimee is called, she remembered, she wore what seemed to be a pair of ordinary t shoes, beige, did


    not look like any brand goods, no logo and decoration, simply ordinary to the edge of the.


    However, whenpared with Elsie''s well-groomed look, Casey suddenly felt that Elsie was so low.


    Wearing twelve centimeters of high heels, the aura is not as powerful as Aimee the woman.


    Moreover, Elsie''s meticulously made up face, with every ckhead perfectly concealed, makes her


    face look wless.


    But it''s just that Casey feels very strange, everywhere there is a sense of unbearable and unsuitable.


    Especially at this moment, Elsie red at Casey with annoyance, making her expression look so grim.


    Casey now knows that Elsie has such a big grudge against herself.


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and her voice unconsciously cooled a few points, "Elsie , are you, right


    now, mad at me?"


    Elsie didn''t realize that Casey had taken a different approach to her and said, "I''m asking you, we


    agreed to bring me here to see Pat, what do you mean now? I haven''t even met Pat, and you''re


    dragging me out of here, are you trying to make mee all the way here for nothing?"


    Casey suddenly felt that Elsie, the woman''s brain was very problematic.


    It''s not like she''s not a Patrick, which time in the past, there was no guarantee that she would see him.


    Now she actually lost her temper towards herself just because she didn''t see him, who gave her the


    courage in the end?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey stood up straight, arms wrapped around his chest, and said, "You''ve been running around for


    nothing quite a bit, I thought you''d be used to it, what, now you''re taking it out on me?" Elsie, did you


    get the wrong person?"


    Without Casey, she, Elsie, couldn''t even enter Hayden''s Mansion, and she dared to turn on her.


    Who does she think she is?


    Or is it that Casey is now so low-profile that people forget she is the only youngdy in the Hayden


    family, who doesn''t spoil and pamper her? How dare you bully her, you don''t want to live anymore, do


    you?


    Ah, no, Patrick doesn''t spoil or spoil or indulge her anymore.


    And now they are helping outsiders bully her.


    Hum, she will go to the second brotherter and never be good with Pat again.


    The more Casey thought about it, the angrier he became, and he unconsciously took out his anger on


    Elsie.


    "I tell you Elsie, you like Pat, that is your own thing, I do not have that obligation to help you, if you think


    you will definitely be my sister-inw, will ride me in the future, I advise you to die early this heart, even


    if you can be my sister-inw, you will have to provide for me in the future, not to mention, you are not


    worthy of Pat, want to be my sister-inw, you dream are not worthy of Do."


    Casey, after a good deal of fire at Elsie, was toozy to bother with her, and called one of the Hayden


    family''s bodyguards to escort Elsie out of the house and went back to his room without looking back.


    If she can''t cure Aimee, she can''t cure Elsie.


    In the future, she will never help this stupid woman chase Pat again.


    Elsie realized that she had really pissed off Casey.


    She rushed up to Casey and tried to tell her she didn''t think so, but Casey didn''t give her the chance.


    Elsie was so angry that her nails were mped into her flesh.


    She didn''t understand what was going on here, she was fine before she arrived, Casey was still holding


    her arm and calling her her future sister-inw.


    Howe after entering the room for a while anding out again, everything changed?

 Chapter 19: Grab it even for me

    Chapter 19: Grab it even for me


    Aimee was unaware of what was going on outside and went straight back to her room through another


    door.


    Her room, which was originally connected to Patrick''s room, was a long detour from the front door, but


    from the back door, as long as the respective doors were opened.


    After Casey''s fuss, Aimee had no time for herself.


    Not wanting to lose any time in treating Patrick, she returned to her house and took out the potion and


    began to mix it.


    After giving it to Patrick oncest night, Patrick''s body feedback was quite good, which gave Aimee


    more confidence that she could cure Patrick.


    In particr, Patrick has a very good physical base and surprised Aimee with the response he was able


    to give.


    So, tonight''s measurement, Aimee is adding some.


    She used a conservative measurementst night, fearing that Patrick''s body might not be able to


    handle it.


    The good thing is, what was feared did not happen, but turned out to be better.


    After mixing the potion, Aimee will put the solution into a small refrigerator and keep it on ice for four


    hours so that it will work best when injected into Patrick''s body.


    Taking advantage of this time, Aimee opened herputer and logged on to a long-dusted web page.


    Instantly, crackling message alerts kept popping up.


    Aimee''s face instantly darkened, staring speechlessly at theputer screen, waiting for all the


    messages to finish prompting, and not a click to browse through, but directly shut down all.


    She sent a message out, "Whoever gives me another pop-up message, get the hell out."


    Instantly, those who were leaping in front of theputer screen, ready to send a message to Aimee,


    stopped moving.


    Even, a few fingers have been ced on top of the enter key, immediately move their hands away from


    the enter key.


    Fortunately, they did not press the enter button, otherwise, it was so hard to get in, because the action


    was too fast, pissed off their boss and was thrown out, it would have been too much to lose.


    Aimee waited for a minute to see that everyone was still well behaved before she continued tapping on


    the keyboard.


    "That neuron restoration project from three years ago, restart it up, I have a very good patient here,


    when the timees,e over to two people and join me on the operating table."


    Now, who cares about Aimee''s threats, pop-up messages keeping out and nearly crashing


    Aimee''sputer.


    "Boss, choose me, choose me, my current technology is NO.1, only I can match the boss your


    technology."


    "Boss, look at me, I can suffer and can be cute, I am the boss of your little source of happiness ah."


    "Roll, the boss you ignore him, the oldest choose me, the turn should also be your turn to suffer the


    Tenth disciples."


    "......"


    Aimee did not bother to read those messages, only said: "I will choose the candidate depending on the


    mood, you do not have to kill each other framed, now, I want you to do one thing first."


    "Boss you say."


    Aimee : "I am missing a medicine here, I have written the ingredients, give you three days to make it for


    me and send it to Innisrial."


    At the same time, Aimee sent a document with only a few equations, but the crowd was silenced in


    unison after seeing it.


    They are the ones who are offended, what their boss wants, where can that be something ordinary.


    Finally, someone tentatively asked, "Boss, this is aponent, we do not have ah here."


    Aimee smiled with her cheek and said, "These kids are so cute.


    If she could just have it, would she havee online to find them?


    She tapped a few times on the keyboard and messaged back, "So yeah, that''s why I gave you guys


    three days to get it done."


    Crowd: "......"


    They felt that their boss was giving them a hard time and, they were convinced that they had enough


    evidence.


    Aimee didn''t have to ask to know what they were thinking, and shook her head helplessly, before giving


    a new instruction.


    "There will be an auction tomorrow night at Lasnain, and when that happens, one of the finale lots will


    have this ingredient in it for you." Aimee said.


    The crowd was confused, and no one had a reaction for half a day.


    Aimee was speechless and directly named one of them, "Kareem , you are the closest to Lasnain, now


    you leave for there, I''ve already had the invitations prepared, tomorrow night, you go and get that lot for


    me."


    "Yes, boss."


    Aimee finished her exnation and ignored the messages they kept sending her as they buzzed


    around again, closed the page and prepared to pack up and go to Patrick''s room.


    Just then, Aimee''s cell phone rang, a hidden number.


    Usually, those who want to contact Aimee will only call her unless there is something extremely


    important, and generally, will only send her a WeChat, or at most, just pop her a WeChat call.


    This direct phone call now made Aimee''s face sink instantly.


    Without any hesitation, she answered it directly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who called was Asa Wells, the same person Aimee had arranged to provide Kareem Bond


    with tickets to the auction.


    Asa was obviously relieved and nervous the moment Aimee answered the phone, and said to Aimee:


    "Aimee, I just got the news that the lot you want, Dreule''s Hank family also wants it, and they have


    already made arrangements to win it, so we may not be able to win. We may not be able to win over


    them."


    Aimee''s face became even more ugly, her fingers sped on the desktop, tapping one by one.


    Hank family, which is her old enemy.


    Once upon a time there was constant fighting, and asionally she felt there was no point in letting


    them go a few times.


    In the past few years she has lost interest in some things and has almost forgotten the existence of the


    family.


    I didn''t expect that she would have to go up against them again on the rare asion that she wanted


    to get one of something again.


    This feels, really, fucked up.


    Aimee gave an abrupt, softugh, full of mockery, and said to Asa, "Then let them dump all their


    money."


    You''ve taken care of everything, haven''t you?


    Oh, then she let the Hanks clearly understand once, what is called the water is difficult to close.


    Asa has not heard Aimee in such a tone of voice for many years, unconsciously swallowed, half a day


    before saying, "Yes, Aimee, do not worry, this matter, I will help you to do."


    Aimee responded, and before hanging up, suddenly thought of something and said to Asa: "If,


    however, you don''t get the shot, grab it for me too."

 Chapter 20 I dont want to talk to a liar

    Chapter 20 I don''t want to talk to a liar


    Aimee was not in a good mood when she hung up the phone.


    She had a vague feeling of bad premonition in her heart, always felt that this thing would not be so


    smooth.


    If she hadn''t been unable to get away on her side, she would have wanted to make a trip to Lasnain


    herself to make sure nothing was wrong.


    After settling down, Aimee stood up, took out the iced medicine from the refrigerator, and gently went to


    Patrick''s room.


    After injecting the solution into Patrick''s vial, Aimee went back to set up the machine and then, as she


    had donest night, watched over Patrick at his bedside.


    Today''s dosing was increased and Patrick''s pain was more pronounced thanst night.


    Aimee could hear Patrick''s heavy breathing from the pain, but, strangely enough, he didn''t wake up.


    Standing with her arms around Patrick''s bed for a long time, the more Aimee thought about it, the more


    impossible it seemed.


    Unless Patrick has some special skill, how can he not open his eyes?


    She leaned down and her gaze fell straight above Patrick''s eyes.


    In the daytime, she thought Patrick''s eyes were beautiful, the pair of peach blossom eyes even when


    looking at people indifferently, but also with a hidden style.


    At this moment, looking at the small mole on the end of his eye, Aimee felt even more special and sexy.


    Shended on top of Patrick''s eyelids before she could react to what she was about to do.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fingertips light touch, as if there is a current from the fingertips into the body, so Aimee involuntarily


    curled up a finger.


    This electric sensation was strange and frightening to her.


    She grunted and jerked upright, hiding the messy hand behind her back.


    Only, it was as if there was still electricity on her fingertips, making Aimee''s little face flush.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Patrick''s face for a moment, her eyes closed as if she was oblivious to


    what she had just done.


    Aimee secretly thought, "This guy, did he sleep too much, or did he pass out from the pain?


    There were beads of sweat on Patrick''s forehead, and Aimee bit her lip and slowed down the flow of


    the medicine a bit.


    She murmured, "You bear with it, be strong, get through the initial period, adjust your body to the point


    where you can have surgery, and you''ll all be fine."


    In fact, Patrick is lucky enough to have such sophisticated instruments to assist him, which has relieved


    a lot of his pain.


    You know, the patient that her teacher cured endured a lot of pain off the bone.


    Thinking of the man''s wailing, Aimee''s mouth curled up and she said to Patrick, "You''re pretty good,


    you''re more tolerant than I expected."


    At the moment, Aimee''s body was bent so low that her warm breath fell on Patrick''s face as she spoke.


    Patrick''s already sensitive and fragile nerves from the pain are, at this moment, even more unbearable.


    Such close proximity is simply torture for Patrick.


    A torment thates from Aimee and that she does not know anything about.


    Aimee drew tissues to wipe Patrick''s sweat delicately until dawn, when she recovered the instrument,


    but was not able to leave immediately.


    In a moment of weakness, the drip was slowed down as a way to ease Patrick''s pain.


    As a result, it directly led to the situation that Aimee is now anxious to the point of no return.


    She raised her hand several times to adjust the drip to the fastest speed, but in the end, her heart gave


    out.


    She could only hope that she would not be so unlucky, that Patrick would not suddenly wake up, and


    that the old Hayden would not suddenlye over.


    However, it is often the case that the more you are afraid of something, the more it wille.


    Aimee heard the sound of the doorknob being turned, followed by the old Hayden having walked in.


    Seeing her here, the old Hayden was clearly frozen.


    "Aimee , what are you doing in Pat''s room this early in the morning?" the old Hayden asked.


    This had never happened before, and every time Aimee came to Patrick''s room, it was with him, which


    only made the old Hayden feel that Aimee had not yet considered herself to be Patrick''s wife, and was


    still intentionally avoiding suspicion about entering his room.


    He didn''t know that Aimee had beening in in the dark since the first night.


    Now it''s even stayed all night and hasn''t left.


    Naturally, Aimee won''t be talking to the old Hayden about this.


    She guaranteed that if she had told the truth, the old Hayden would have thought that she was not


    going to plot against his precious grandson.


    Aimee smiled calmly and said, "Grandpa, I woke up early today and thought I''de over to see


    Master Patrick."


    Patrick, who had been lying on the bed with his eyes closed, ticked the corners of his mouth


    imperceptibly, and inexplicably felt a touch of helplessness at Aimee''s nonsense.


    He opened his eyes slowly, his eyes were heavy, as if he was woken up by the sound of them talking,


    his voice was tinged with mute, "Grandpa, so early, is there something wrong?"


    The old Hayden hears Patrick''s voice and doesn''t care why Aimee is in Patrick''s room early in the


    morning.


    He strides over to Patrick and asks with concern, "How are you doing, Pat, are you feeling okay


    today?"


    The old Hayden noticed that Patrick looked even worse today than he did yesterday.


    The face is pale, not to mention, under the eyes are very sunken piece, looks iparably haggard.


    The old Hayden was so worried that he immediately pulled Aimee over, "Aimee, take a look at Pat,


    what''s wrong? Why does he look so bad?"


    Aimee tensed her lips, seeing Patrick''s face drained of energy by the leprechaun, she was also


    puzzled.


    Obviously, she guarded him for a night, he was asleep, but he looked like he had stayed up all night.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow, always feeling that something had been overlooked by her.


    She stares into Patrick''s eyes, trying to see something in them.


    However, Patrick''s beautiful peach blossom eyes were only written with the impatience of being woken


    up and no other emotions were seen.


    Aimee was defeated in the end and spoke in a warm voice, asking, "Master Patrick , are you


    ufortable anywhere?"


    Patrick, however, said coldly and irrelevantly, "I don''t want to talk to a liar."


    Aimee looked at Patrick in disbelief for a long time before she raised her finger and pointed at herself.


    The liar he was talking about, wasn''t he talking about her?


    Aimee asked incredulously, "Master Patrick , when did I lie to you?"

 Chapter 21 Ill be the first to clean you up

    Chapter 21 I''ll be the first to clean you up


    The old Hayden looked at Aimee, and then at Patrick, also did not understand the meaning of Patrick''s


    words.


    Aimee lied to him?


    How is it possible?


    How does his old man not know.


    Patrick said, "Didn''t you sayst night that you were going toe over and give me a massage, and I


    waited until after midnight and didn''t wait for you toe."


    Aimee blinked innocently and her expression instantly changed to a good-natured look.


    What could she do, she really forgot about it.


    She had no idea that Patrick was so serious.


    But, wait!


    Patrick, what did you say?


    He waited for himself until thetter part of the night.


    She hade in the middle of the night, and ording to Patrick, he was awake at that time?


    Aimee stares at Patrick and tries to make eye contact with him.


    Naive, the two of them have limited tacit understanding, they simply can not read each other''s eyes.


    Aimee was so bored that she always had the feeling that she had been tricked.


    However, there was no way for her to ask Patrick a clear question at this moment, so she could only


    say in a soft voice: "Sorry, Master Patrick, it was toote yesterday, I thought you were already asleep,


    so I didn''te to disturb you."


    Aimee''s eyes are lowered and her hands are at her side, she looks like an aggrieved daughter-inw.


    This made the old Hayden couldn''t stand it, and instantly he was upset for his own granddaughter-in-


    "Pat, Aimee has had a hard day at work and hase over to take care of your food, so be


    considerate and don''t make her so tired." the old Hayden said.


    Giving a massage is not an easy task in itself, let alone for a paraplegic like Patrick, who needs to


    master not only the force but also many precautions.


    Before the old Hayden also found a professional masseur to Patrick massage, afraid that he was


    bedridden for too long, will make his muscles atrophy,ter, even if stand up, will also need to spend


    more time because of this to rehabilitate.


    However, Patrick''s aversion to the living had reached the extreme and would not allow the masseuse to


    touch his body at all.


    There is no way, the old Hayden can only now and the masseuse to learn the massage techniques and


    knowledge, so as to help Patrick massage.


    He is an old man, although he is much tougher than the old man of the same age, but also deeply


    experienced the power is not enough.


    Looking at Aimee''s slim little body, the old Hayden felt even more that it was bullying her to give Patrick


    a massage.


    The old Hayden, though, had his own reasons for bringing Aimee in to be Patrick''s wife.


    But he doesn''t treat Aimee like a servant to the Hayden family, he treats her like his own


    granddaughter.


    So, the old Hayden is unconditionally trying to help his grandson''s granddaughter-inw because he


    actually had a temper tantrum with her over this matter.


    Aimee didn''t think the old Hayden would be so protective of herself, and it instantly warmed her heart.


    She looked to the old Hayden and said, "Grandpa, don''t me Master Patrick, this thing is my fault, it''s


    my fault for noting when I said I would, so Master Patrick waited for me for so long for nothing, I


    won''t do it again."


    The old Hayden still wanted to say something, but heard Aimee continued: "Grandpa, at least I am also


    a doctor, although not a famous doctor, but, in this regard, I can still do a good job of taking care of


    people, taking care of Master Patrick, I will not feel tired."


    The old Hayden was touched in his heart, took Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, thank you so much, I''m


    really d that you said that.


    Aimee smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    She could already feel Patrick''s gazending on her face.


    The gaze full of interest, inquiry, suspicion and otherplex emotions, let Aimee really feel


    ufortable.


    She looked away and saw that the bottle had run out of medicine, so she went up to Patrick to stop the


    infusion.


    Putting away the discarded pill bottles, Aimee said, "Grandpa, it''s almost time, I have to go to work, I''ll


    be back early today."


    After that, Aimee didn''t even look at Patrick and left Patrick''s room without a second nce.


    When Patrick and the old Hayden were the only ones left in the house, the old Hayden asked, "Did you


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    really wait for Aimee until after midnightst night?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly, looked at his grandfather, and asked, "What''s wrong? No?"


    "Pat, tell grandpa honestly, do you think Aimee is nice?" The old Hayden came to interest, a pair of


    cloudy eyes bubbling with light, as if to see Patrick through the general.


    Patrick looked at this old man speechlessly, really can''t understand his brain circuit.


    So now whenever he mentions Aimee, the old man has to wonder if he''s deeply in love with her.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, why don''t you tell me first why you picked her to marry me?"


    As far as he knows, the old Hayden also promised the Reed family $80 million in benefits, which for the


    Reed Group that has been moth-eaten kernel, although not the effectiveness of the dead, but also be


    able to solve the urgent needs.


    If there is nothing special about Aimee, unless the person in front of her is possessed by the Reeds,


    there is no way she could have done something so stupid.


    The old Hayden didn''t want to talk to Patrick about it.


    He just said, "What do you care so much to do, anyway, the wood has been done, now Aimee has


    be your wife, I can tell you, you do not negative people, otherwise, I will be the first to clean you


    up."

 Chapter 22: I also need to ask my nemesis to come out

    Chapter 22: I also need to ask my nemesis toe out


    The old Hayden, as if afraid of being questioned by Patrick, left Patrick''s room after leaving a harsh


    word.


    Patrick tasted the old Hayden''s words yfully, it was as if he was the granddaughter-inw and Aimee


    was the biological granddaughter.


    He had a vague suspicion that, perhaps, Aimee was somehow rted to his grandfather.


    Of course, he wouldn''t have thought there was any blood ties between them, otherwise, Aimee


    wouldn''t have been his wife.


    So, what is the reason again?


    Let the old Hayden take Aimee so seriously.


    Patrick contemted for a long time, but did note to a conclusion.


    He called Trace in and said, "Go and check out all the people Aimee has been in contact with since she


    was born, and the Reed family as well.


    Trace received the order and went to work, but it was a real headache.


    As early as the moment the old Hayden brought Aimee to Patrick, they have gone to check the Reed


    family, check Aimee, so to speak, up and down, the ancestral graves of the Reed family have been


    checked.


    Now, Patrick asked them to check again, and for a while, there was nowhere to start.


    Just when Trace was about to risk death to Patrick to ask for an explicit, to see if he could give him a


    reminder of what to start with, Bailey Hughes, who has been working with him, suddenly suggested:


    "Trace, why don''t we try to contact the hackers The Growlers, let their people check, not that there is


    no information in the world that The Growlers can''t find? There is no information that The Growlers can


    not find?"


    Trace pondered for a long time, and then said: "I''m afraid it''s not possible, we had a conflict with The


    Growlers before, but they let us bleed 800 million in seven minutes, if Master Patrick knows that we


    asked The Growlers people to help, will not be happy. "


    "But, Trace , our people can''t find out anything else." Bailey said.


    Trace is also worried about pulling hair, but in the end is afraid to secretly contact The Growlers behind


    Patrick''s back.


    After hesitating for a long time, Trace finally entered Patrick''s room again as if he were dying, lowering


    his eyes, not daring to look at Patrick, and asking tentatively, "Master Patrick, can we ask The Growlers


    for help?"


    Patrick''s eyes suddenly went cold at his words, and his gaze fell on Trace''s face without a moment''s


    hesitation, bringing him an unbearable pressure.


    Trace''s head hung even lower, and he really wanted to kill himself for what was wrong with him, for


    daring to mention The Growlers in front of Master Patrick.


    Others are not clear, but he is very clear.


    When Master Patrick and The Growlers fought how fierce, although the final Master Patrick won, but,


    The Growlers did make Master Patrick lost eight hundred million.


    Although, to Patrick, $800 million is not much.


    But Trace knows very well how much Patrick hated the way The Growlers came to provoke them at


    that time, that arrogant attitude, so that the always unperturbed Patrick, for the first time so clearly to kill


    each other written on the face.


    That was also the first time that Trace saw Patrick go down for the first time in person and save the day


    when several of their top hackers were powerless to fight, and beat The Growlers to the punch.


    It was also after that time that some of the bigwigs who were arrogant and still prejudiced against


    Patrick,pletely hunkered down under Patrick''s operation and really looked up to him.


    Trace did not hear Patrick''s instructions for a long time, so he had to raise his head boldly and peeked


    over towards Patrick, but he was looking at himself with a smile, and when he looked over, he said,


    "Trace, are you telling me that the people I have are not as good as The Growlers? I can''t do it, and I


    have to ask my nemesis to do it?"


    "No, Master Patrick ," Trace wanted to hammer himself to death as he tried to calm himself down and


    said to Patrick, "It''s just that the best person we have is you, Master Patrick. "


    Patrick was almostughing at Trace''s words.


    "So, now you''re telling me that either, I''m going to do it myself, or, I''m going to get help from The


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Growlers?" Patrick could only be angry that he couldn''t move now, otherwise, he would have already


    kicked Trace''s neck.


    Support so useless head, what is the use, might as well throw it away.


    Trace didn''t dare to say more, even though that''s what was on his mind at the moment.


    Patrick was so angry that he calmed down, he suddenly turned to Trace and said, "Okay, you go find


    me The Growlers, I want to see what they can find out for me."


    Trace looked to Patrick in shock , to make sure he wasn''t saying the opposite, then swallowed and


    said, "Then Master Patrick , I''ll really go make the arrangements."


    Patrick didn''t bother to talk to him anymore and said directly, "Don''t go and do your job, you want to be


    beaten up, don''t you?"


    Trace immediately ran out of Patrick''s room.


    Although, now Patrick is not likely to hit him, but also does not prevent him is also really scared ah.


    It was just strange that Trace couldn''t understand how their Master Patrick suddenly agreed to it.


    When did they, Master Patrick, be so nice to talk to?

 Chapter 23 Shes really angry

    Chapter 23 She''s really angry


    Innisrial General Hospital.


    Aimee had been busy all morning, and when she arrived at the cafeteria, she was blocked by Liam.


    "Dr. Read,e and eat, what do you want to eat, it''s on me." Liam said.


    Aimee gave him a look, a touch of impatience slipped through her eyes, but still said politely, "No, Dr.


    Thomas, I have an operation this afternoon, so I''m just going to buy some things and go back."


    "How can that be? The busier you are, the better you have to eat. Don''t be polite to me. Auntie''s


    Cornish Pasty is good today, you have to try it." Liam said.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow speechlessly and said, "This person is really annoying.


    She really came for the Cornish Pasty that was unique to today, but this person was in her way and it


    really affected her appetite.


    Aimee said, "No really, Dr. Thomas, I''m in a hurry, so I won''t talk to you anymore, bye."


    After saying that, Aimee lifted her feet and walked in the direction of the other side of the sandwich


    shop, cursing Liam in her heart and ncing at the Cornish Pasty she had been thinking about.


    Of course, Aimee''s little gesture was not seen by Liam, who simply watched her back, saw her enter


    the bakery, bought a sandwich and a bottle of orange juice and left.


    A doctor from the same department patted Liam''s shoulder and said, "Dr. Read is the most famous and


    cold beauty in our hospital.


    Liam tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "ke, tell me honestly, am I not good looking? Or


    am I not good at it? Howe all the other doctors and nurses are jumping on me, but she''s the only


    one who''s been so indifferent to me."


    ke said, "Dr. Read, indeed, is very special."


    At least, in the doctors and nurses he knows, he has not seen such a one.


    The doctor is very hardworking, treating patients with great care, ording to her degree of dedication,


    medical skills should have soared long ago, the title should have been evaluated, but, it is such a hard-


    working doctor, but not even a few of the real main surgery, but involved in a number of major


    operations, but also because of her teacher''s rtionship.


    ke said, "I actually don''t think that Dr. Read is quite fit to be a doctor."


    Liam looked at him, but did not have any displeasure because of his words, but also seemed to be very


    agreeable.


    For talented doctors like them, Aimee''s kind of doctors who just work hard but don''t improve are really


    on a different path from them.


    But it happens that Aimee has such a beautiful face that when he first saw it, even though she was


    covered in blood and her face was covered in blood, it did not reduce her face value, but was more


    beautiful and charming.


    With just that one look, Liam had already told himself in his heart that this woman, she wanted.


    But who would have thought that he has beening to Innisrial General Hospital for more than a


    year, not to mention catching up with Aimee, not even a few words with her.


    Especially recently, Aimee''s impatience with his osting was obvious, and several times she looked


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at him with an icy look, giving him a surprisingly cold feeling all over his body.


    Liam does not believe in this, he has never fallen in the body of a woman.


    For Aimee, he was determined to win.


    Aimee didn''t know what Liam was thinking after she left.


    She was walking back with her sandwich and orange juice when the phone rang.


    It''s a very specific beep.


    Aimee stopped in her tracks and fished out her phone to look over.


    This is a small program that the four of them use to contact each other when they have something


    important, only the four of them know, but they usually do not use this contact, in order to cooperate


    with Aimee, they all use WeChat.


    This has led to the fact that the sound, which has not been heard for a long time.


    The sudden ringing at this moment made Aimee surprised and suspicious of what was happening.


    However, when she read the message on it, Aimee was simply furious.


    "Aimee, we were just contacted by someone from Master Patrick asking us to look into individuals."


    Through the screen, Aimee can feel the person who sent the message, gloating look.


    Because, after that phrase, followed by, is her name.


    Good lord, it''s so interesting to have her check herself out.


    Aimee pursed her lips and asked, "What''s the bid?"


    "At the moment, ording to our lowest price, 90 million." The man returned.


    Aimee beamed with discontent, actually 90 million dors to check her information, is not too naive.


    "Well? Refuse?" The man asked directly without waiting for Aimee to reply.


    Aimee tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "Why should I refuse? Such a good opportunity, not


    to add money to earn a fortune, is silly?"


    The man quickly replied, "What you mean is ......"


    "Tell him the money isn''t there, no check." Aimee said.


    The implication is that as long as the money is in ce, everything is fine.


    But as for how much money is in ce, it''s not just whatever she says.


    "Okay, I got it, don''t worry, I promise to get this done for you." The man returned.


    Aimee exited the program and didn''t bother with the matter any further.


    The expression on her face also became iparably moreplicated.


    Patrick is now really suspicious of her and has actually approached The Growlers to check her out.


    It seems that she has indeed exposed herself.


    Aimee is a bit depressed, she is already very careful, where did she go wrong and let Patrick start


    investigating herself.


    The more she thought about it, the more Aimee felt that onlyst night, maybe she was found out.


    But that bastard man, actually endured a night, just watching her busy work for him.


    It''s really too much.


    Aimee wants to go back to Hayden''s Mansion and confront Patrick about what''s in his head and how


    he can bully people.


    Even, she no longer wants to treat him, so as not to cure is also an annoying spirit.


    Aimee bit into the sandwich as if she was biting into Patrick''s flesh instead of the sandwich.


    Asshole, asshole, asshole.


    She was really angry.

 Chapter 24 - Eight hundred million

    Chapter 24 - Eight hundred million


    Trace soon received a reply from The Growlers, saying that it was possible to check, but that the


    money would have to go up.


    How much is the increase, but did not say how much, but let Master Patrick weigh himself to see how


    much the news is worth in his heart.


    When Trace reported this response to Patrick, he couldn''t help but spit out, "I''ve known for a long time


    that The Growlers have a dark heart, but I never thought they would be so shameless now."


    Patrick felt that there was something strange behind this matter, The Growlers price increase is not


    surprising, but, The Growlers the meaning of this statement, but it seems to know what, but deliberately


    not to tell him.


    Let him willingly pay to buy the news, but also he has to weigh the price himself.


    This is exploring Aimee''s ce in his heart.


    Patrick found it absurd and unbelievable.


    He thought about it for a moment and said to Trace, "One point eight hundred million, tell them that


    price."


    Trace was immediately stunned and stared at Patrick''s face for half a day, as if trying to figure out if he


    had heard wrong or not.


    The Reed family, Aimee, whichever one it is, is not worth the $1.8 billion it costs, which is a full two


    times higher than The Growlers'' reserve price.


    "Master Patrick , are you really going to quote that price?" Trace thought it was just too outrageous.


    Patrick looked at him askance and said, "What, are you very dissatisfied?"


    Trace''s heart stuttered, how he felt he sensed a murderous aura in Master Patrick''s tone.


    It was a kind of, if he didn''t do it honestly, it was a murderous anger against him and his wife.


    Trace immediately shook his head like a rattle and said, "I''m going to get back to The Growlers."


    However, Trace went over there in just ten minutes to bring back even more ridiculous news.


    "Master Patrick , the people at The Growlers say you are not sincere." Trace said.


    He tries to curtail his presence as much as possible and only states the facts.


    However, the expected Master Patrick''s anger did not happen, instead, I saw amusement in Master


    Patrick''s face.


    Patrick tugged at the corner of his mouth and said directly, "Three point six billion."


    Now, Trace is even more unnerved.


    Even if Master Patrick has money, he can''t spend it so recklessly.


    It''s ridiculous to double up and still give it to your nemesis.


    Trace hesitated for a moment, but still risked his life and said, "Master Patrick, that is The Growlers,


    before they have screwed us eight hundred million, and now give them so much money, it is not worth


    it."


    He didn''t believe that, in addition to The Growlers, he couldn''t really find anyone who could get this


    done.


    We can''t really be bullied by The Growlers like this.


    However, Trace''s words seemed to be a reminder to Patrick, and he said directly, "Then tell them I''ll


    pay 800 million."


    Trace is practically on his knees for his Master Patrick.


    I know his Master Patrick has a lot of money to spend, but he can''t be that capricious.


    Why give it to The Growlers when you have so much money to share with him?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick didn''t bother to exin to him, but said, "Go now."


    Trace was in tears, but he had no choice but to refuse the orders of his master, Patrick.


    He was only able to go and reply to The Growlers with a message, wishing countless times in his heart


    that they would stop being insensitive and know how to take things as theye, and that they would


    take the $800 million and get it over with.


    However, this time the message replied to the past, is like a stone sunk in the sea, a long time did not


    get a response.


    At that time, Aimee had already walked out of the hospital and had just gotten into a cab when she


    heard the message beeping inside the app.


    She took out her phone and took a look, and saw that the one who ranked second had swiped


    thousands of messages all by himself.


    "Damn! Patrick, he''s sick!"


    "Is he brain-dead!"


    "He''s feeling smug and arrogant about winning over usst time, right?"


    "Did he forget how to get the eight hundred million we took?"


    "How dare you ask for 800 million now?"


    "I think he''s humiliating us, and I have the evidence!"


    "I''ll buy a ne ticket and fly over there right now and give him a good beating!"


    "......"


    Aimee patiently read through the message and finally did not hold back andughed out loud.


    Patrick, who was fantastic, managed to annoy the mildest of them all and managed to get people to


    Innisrial.


    She suddenly also wanted to see what Patrick was prepared to do until he was faced with what he


    would face.


    So Aimee cheerfully replied, "I''ll be waiting for you, n."

 Chapter 25 Miss Read her, pinch you

    Chapter 25 Miss Read her, pinch you


    Back at Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee runs into Casey as soon as she enters the door.


    Seeing her enter, Casey rolled his eyes at her, grunted, and then, turned around and ran away.


    Aimee looked at Casey''s back speechlessly, having a headache with this spoiled child.


    After returning to her room and putting her things away, Aimee went to Patrick''s room.


    Although Aimee felt speechless after she lost her temper towards herself during the massage in the


    morning, she still had to do her best to perform the image of a good wife.


    Only, as soon as she entered, Aimee met Patrick''s yful, inquisitive eyes.


    She was now even more certain in her heart that Patrick, one hundred percent, had found out that she


    was in his room at night making small movements.


    However, since he won''t break it down, she continues to y dumb too.


    She walked over, her eyes clear and innocent, her voice gentle as water, "Master Patrick , are you


    feeling well today? Let me give you a massage."


    Patrick said to Aimee, with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, "Not bad."


    Aimee asked, pretending to be surprised, "Is there something good going on? It looks like you''re in a


    good mood today."


    "Found a very crafty cat, thought it was funny and wanted to tease her more." Patrick said.


    Aimee is lifting the quilt hand unconsciously clenched, clenched into a small fist look.


    If she hadn''t been clutching the nket to distract her, she really would have been unable to resist


    throwing her fist at Patrick.


    How dare you call her a cat, or a cunning cat.


    Aimee felt that she did not beat him to death because he was a patient.


    She, on the other hand, is a little angel with a beautiful heart and the greatest love for her patients.


    Aimee lifted the covers to reveal Patrick''s left leg.


    She said, "Master Patrick , I''m really sorry, I really thought you were restingst night, that''s why I didn''t


    Patrick looked at her with amusement, acting so well behaved and obedient as if he could do whatever


    he wanted to her.


    He said, "That is not necessary, too much is not enough, just do what you should do every day, will not


    make up the next day."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee tensed her lips, really annoyed with Patrick''s tant sarcasm.


    Does she look that stupid?


    I don''t think she understands his words.


    Aimeeughed dryly and didn''t say anything, just focused on giving Patrick a massage.


    However, she couldn''t help but sneak a pinch on Patrick''s calf.


    Anyway, he can''t feel the pain, so he''s still letting her do whatever she wants.


    Aimee did not know that Patrick''s gaze had been falling on his calf, although, from her angle, it was a


    little difficult to see Aimee''s movements clearly, but he had off-court help.


    Just now he had already told Trace to recount all Aimee''s little actions to him.


    So Patrick heard Trace say to him inside the headset, "Master Patrick, Miss Read her, pinch you."


    Trace''s voice is small, with the fear of being angered.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed and his gaze fell on Aimee''s face for a long time.


    Until Aimee was a little ufortable with him staring at her and fake-fashioned her trouser leg for


    him, ready to go around to the other side and massage his other leg.


    Patrick suddenly said, "Since the two of us are now married, you can''t bully me because I don''t only


    feel."


    Aimee''s movements were halting, and she looked towards Patrick suspiciously and asked with a


    sarcastic smile, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I have heard that there are some masseurs who will go too far and feel that it is a manualbor that


    makes them particrly unhappy, and they willy hands on the patient who cannot move, for


    example, pinch and twist, anyway, the paralyzed patient, who can not feel anything, ispletely a


    Aimee''s heart skipped a beat and burst.


    If she hadn''t been sure that Patrick was really a paraplegic with no feeling from the neck down, she


    would have wondered if he was pretending to be sick in bed and wasn''t actually paralyzed at all.


    Aimeeughed: "Howe? Everyone is a very kind person, moreover, the ones you are talking


    about, are masseurs with no professional ethics and corrupted character, I am not a masseur, I am a


    doctor, I have the most benevolent heart, there is no way I can poison my patients."


    Patrick listened to her serious words, her face not red and heart not jumping nonsense.


    If he wasn''t sure Trace wouldn''t dare to lie to him, he would have believed this woman''s bullshit.


    He gave a low chuckle and said, "It better be."


    Aimee continues to smile with a harmless, innocent look on her face, almost as if she didn''t raise her


    hand and swear to Patrick that she could never do such a thing.


    Patrick''s eyes were a little more intense, not saying anything more, but the eyes seemed to be telling


    Aimee that he had already seen her through.


    Aimee bit her lip, and finally did not dare to do anything to Patrick again, but gave him a regr


    massage.


    However, Aimee still has a mark on Patrick''s mind.


    She''s going to go talk to nter and say that 800 million is not enough, she wants 1.6 billion.


    Anyway, when the time came for her to check herself out, she asked n to help create a fake


    message and give it to Patrick.


    Aimee doesn''t know that she wants to get Patrick $1.6 billion empty-handed, but Patrick is thinking of


    something else.

 Chapter 26 Lets not make people unhappy

    Chapter 26 Let''s not make people unhappy


    Jah went to Mirth Hotel with Tia in the morning after a photo shoot.


    She was going there today to sign a contract, and to make herself more fitting for the role, she had Tia


    rent her a white gown at a high price, and weave her hair into a forest spirit, like a pure angel.


    Tia was simply too happy with her look and couldn''t wait to take her picture and tweet it, "Today''s share


    of Jah, an angel, right?"


    Jah held his phone after Tia''s tweet and waited to read thements.


    Sure enough, only five minutester, her Twitter feed was already buzzing.


    [Oh my God, our Jah is so beautiful, just a simple hair braid can be so beautiful and dusty]


    [I don''t care, our Jah''s face, I can lick the screen for life, I love Jah, Jah marry me.


    [Jah is brave to fly, mommy is always with him, Jah is not wee, it doesn''t make sense].


    Jah looked at thements praising her beauty and was even more smug in her heart.


    She can already foresee what she will be like when this drama is aired.


    The car soon arrived at the Mirth Hotel. Jah got out of the car and before he could enter the door, he


    bumped into a young girl who wasing out of it in a huff.


    After seeing her clearly, the little girl directly threw her a big nk stare, a few meters away, Jah can


    feel the little girl''s anger.


    Jah frowned, feeling really baffled by this little girl.


    If she was not afraid that she would be shot off if she rushed over to question, and then when she


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    became popr, it would be a ck mark for her, she would really rush over to educate this little


    kid properly, how can he be so rude.


    In addition, she is now also in a hurry, it is said that the director and the lead actor have arrived, if she


    iste, will certainly leave a bad impression, Jah clearly prioritize, they will not take their own future


    to toss.


    However, Jah was still upset to be given a nk stare for no reason.


    She turned her head to Tia and said, "Tia,ter you go to check for me, that woman what is going on,


    psychotic well not."


    Tia has just been thinking about why the little girl feels particrly familiar, this time finally


    remembered, they eximed, said: "Jah, that but Globalhive Pictures, Mr. Chandler''s youngest


    daughter."


    "Mr. Chandler?" Jah was stunned, naturally having heard of this man.


    She said, "It''s not like I''ve offended her, or her father, or been a lover to her father, why is she hating on


    me so much?"


    "I''ll have to look into that," Tia said, "Eh ah, you just forget about that for a while, hurry up, Mr. Snider


    was already bad to talk, and now Mr. Graves is here, let''s not upset anyone."


    Jah nods and strides to the elevator.


    This time, we met directly in Francis'' room.


    Jah was reluctant at first when he got the news.


    She is a rising actress, to meet the director inside the hotel room this if the intention of people to take


    advantage of, then it is still necessary.


    The good news from Francis is that August Graves will also be here, plus there is writer Rosie


    Hawkins, and their respective staff, Jah then did not say anything more.


    I can''t me Jah for being pretentious. When she first started out, she was called into a room by a


    director for less than two or three minutes before it was posted on the Inte, putting her at risk of


    cyber violence and almost being approached by the director''s wife, who gave her a hard time.


    Since then, Jah has asked Tia to keep a tight rein on this and never allow anything like this to


    happen.


    Tia has always done well in this regard because, as she knows very well that Jah is the second


    daughter of Read family, angering her will not do any good to her future.


    So, anything Jah asked for, she would do.


    Jah arrived at the room just as the door to the room opened from the inside.


    The person who came was Francis'' assistant, Harrison Foster, who saw hering and greeted her


    politely, "Miss Read is here, pleasee in, Mr. Snider and the others are waiting."


    Jah nodded, and led Tia inside with him.


    Inside the room, Francis, Rosie, and August are sitting in the parlor with the script spread out on the


    table, and August is discussing the hero''s journey with Rosie.


    Rosie seemed very unhappy with Jah ying her leadingdy, and as soon as Jah came in, she


    was heard to say nonchntly, "Our leadingdy is a big deal, not even willing toe in a few


    minutes early. I was about to think that she didn''t want to y at all."


    Jah had heard that Rosie was difficult to get along with, but he never expected to be sarcastically


    attacked by Rosie right on the spot.


    For a while, Jah''s face looked extremely ugly.


    Although she has not been a big hit, but, quite a few people in the circle know that she is the second


    daughter of Read family, she has always been very courteous, there are many people is to curry favor


    with her, or the first time, encounter dare so directly to her face sarcastic people.

 Chapter 27 Explicit Price Tag

    Chapter 27 Explicit Price Tag


    Francis and August did not help Jah to speak, especially Francis , looking at Jah''s eyes, also full


    of strange.


    This made Jah feel very ufortable.


    It was Francis who told Tia that he wanted her to y the role, and said that if she didn''t y it, then he


    wouldn''t do it.


    Now it is such an attitude, it really makes Jah upset.


    Suppressing the fire in his heart, Jah ignored Rosie , but turned to Francis and August and said: "Mr.


    Snider, Mr. Graves, sorry, I thought, Mr. Snider likes punctual people, did not expect, everyone will be


    so early. "


    She wasn''tte, and Rosie''s usations against her were, quite frankly, nothing.


    She deliberately brought this up to embarrass Rosie as well.


    Indeed, after hearing Jah''s words, Rosie''s expression changed and she gave her a stern look and


    tried to say something before Francis interrupted.


    Francis said, "I''ve always been a fan of hard-working, dedicated partners."


    The implication is that you should not specte on him with your own thinking.


    Jah is even more angry to the point of no return, what is this, one or two, so love to give her a hard


    time.


    She did not do anything wrong, but just stepped on the time toe, coincidentally became thest to


    arrive, which can also be so ironic.


    Jah''s heart was full of fire, but he had topromise down for the role.


    Tia saw Jah did not freak out on the spot, finally put down the heart, she does not want to be the


    princess of the door, by the princess herself to the whole lost.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, things went smoothly behind the scenes.


    Once the contract was signed, Jah was the first to leave.


    Rosie, after she left, threw the script on the table and said nonchntly: "Mr. Snider, this is not the first


    time we work together, what is the rtionship between you and this woman, there are so many good


    actresses not to use, you have to use such a product, you do not want to make me feel bad?"


    Francis looked at Rosie and said, "Naturally, I have my reasons."


    Rosie is naturally not satisfied with this answer, directly put the word: "I but put the word here, this


    woman, I now let her take the scene, but,ter I will follow the crew together, if she does not perform up


    to my requirements, then Mr. Snider, you also do not me me too many things, I am sure to rece


    her down. "


    Francisughed at this and had no objection whatsoever.


    This, in turn, made Rosie feel very strange, always feeling that Francis was hiding something.


    In particr, Francis looked also patted August''s shoulder and said to him, "Voyage no., you can take a


    break from the small number of scenes arranged for you in the early stage."


    August is also very suspicious, but did not ask anything more.


    After sending August and Rosie away, Francis called Aimee, "I''ve signed the contract as you said, are


    you sure you can put me in good hands, I don''t want to be in her hands."


    Aimee is busy with something, the sound is very noisy, and talking to him is full of coping.


    She said, "Don''t worry, you won''t lose any money."


    How could Aimee give such a good thing to Jah, especially when the script is so good that whoever


    shoots it will be a hit?


    With Aimee''s assurance, Francis was able to rest assured.


    He even said to Aimee without fear of death: "Why don''t you do it yourself, I think, and don''t go looking


    for someone else for me, I think you are quite suitable."


    He used to be bent on getting Aimee into the entertainment industry to be his leadingdy.


    He is one hundred percent sure that he can make Aimee beautiful and charming, and be the most


    popr actress.


    However, Aimee rejected him mercilessly at every turn.


    This time too, Aimee was clearly impatient and said, "Sober up, nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    After saying that, he didn''t give Francis any chance to speak and hung up the phone directly.


    Aimee puts her phone back in her pocket and pushes her way out of the crowd with Matilda.


    Matilda straightened out her clothes and just about rolled her eyes at Aimee.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you want to buy something, just ask someone to buy it, why are you


    pushing here?" Matilda''s eyes fell on her new high heels, which she had only worn for the first time,


    and they were already trampled on,ining, "Look at my shoes, my baby, my poor little thing."


    "Don''t scream, I''ll buy you another pair." Aimee said.


    She mentioned the chicken that she had managed to snatch up to her previous and carefully surveyed


    it.


    As Matilda said, she might have been out of her mind toe to the supermarket and grab the


    chicken.


    Just now she was really going to be squeezed into a meat pie by those aunts and uncles.


    "That''s not necessary, the shoes are not new once you wear them, you just pay me." Matilda said.


    "Yes, I''ll transfer it to youter." Aimee said with disinterest, as if Matilda''s lion''s share of the money


    was nothingpared to the ck thing she was holding.


    Matilda finally did not hold back and rolled her eyes considerably.


    She looked at Aimee in amusement, pinching her waist, and said, "I said, just a broken chicken, if you


    want, I can get you a container, you came to the supermarket to grab it, but now you are still staring at


    it so precious, what, this chicken is some kind of magic?"


    Aimee looked up at her and said, "Of course, it''s for Master Patrick, I cooked it myself."


    Matilda tugged at the corner of her mouth and said nonchntly, "Master Patrick, what kind of sin is it


    that you have to eat what you cooked?"


    Aimee no longer pay attention to her, said directly: "tomorrow''s auction, Kareem I think I can not


    handle, you should personally run for me, bring me back the things."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk," Matilda said, looking at Aimee with her arms around her, "I mean, do you have a crush


    on Master Patrick?"


    "What are you talking about?" Aimee wrinkled her eyebrows, very upset at Matilda''s words.


    "You don''t like him, and you go to such lengths for him?" Matilda said, "Think for yourself, how long has


    it been since you''ve used so many people to achieve a goal."


    Asa and Kareem have been sent out, even if Kareem is not the strongest, but how can those who can


    be chosen to do the work for Aimee be weak?


    With Asa at his side, Kareem can only get things done with half the effort.


    And, as far as Matilda knew, Aimee had sent another group of people to covertly do a secondyer of


    protection in case Kareem didn''t get the stuff on film, so they could just grab it.


    Now she actually has to make a personal trip, something that only happened many years ago when


    Aimee was in a situation to grab an antique.


    Now, it''s actually reenacting what happened years ago in order to cure Patrick.


    This had Matilda to think more.


    Aimee gave Matilda a breathless look and said, "I''m trying to heal him."


    "Okay, if you say so, I''ll believe so, and I''ll run this trip for you personally." Matilda said.


    Aimee nodded, then did not say anything else, but directly raised his hand to call a cab, "Now you go to


    the airport, private ne I will arrange for you to catch up, I do not need you to send me back."


    After saying that, Aimee left without looking back.


    Matilda looked at the cab, which had disappeared without a trace, and was so angry that she couldn''t


    cry.


    Good guys, really treat her like a tool person.


    She fished out her phone and quickly sent a message to Aimee, "Explicit price, $20 million for the


    errand, otherwise, no go."


    Almost the next second, she had received a message from the bank.


    Aimee transferred 20 million dors to her bank card.


    The corners of Matilda''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    She really wanted to know how rich Aimee''s family was, and why she didn''t care how much she asked


    for, she would just call the money over without any reaction.

 Chapter 28 This soup, did you make it?

    Chapter 28 This soup, did you make it?


    Aimee returns to Hayden''s Mansion and this time, instead of going straight to her room, she goes to


    the kitchen.


    Riley was directing the chef to prepare dinner, saw her enter, froze for a moment, and then asked,


    "Lady Aimee is there something you want to eat here?"


    "No, Riley, I want to cook a soup for Master Patrick myself." Aimee said.


    Riley was stunned again, then immediately smiled and made a stove for Aimee and said, "Lady Aimee


    will make soup here, old Hayden and Master Patrick will be very happy if they know about it."


    Aimeeughed and didn''t say anything more, already started to wash her hands and make soup.


    She''s actually a very good cook, having followed her teacher in the mountains as a child, who taught


    her quite a few recipes, except that she hasn''t been in the kitchen since she returned to the Reed


    family.


    Even if there are some times simply not in time for dinner, she did not go to the kitchen to make


    something for herself to eat, but with some bread and cookies to pad the stomach, the hunger to carry


    over, and even then.


    There are many things that Aimee doesn''t want the Reeds to know, and she doesn''t want the Reeds to


    have the opportunity to taunt her, so even though there are times when it feels like she has suffered a


    lot of aggravation, Aimee still doesn''t say much.


    The reason why she cooked soup for Patrick today is actually for her own treatment.


    Her secret little moves were discovered by Patrick, which led to, among other things, her having some


    hands tied.


    So, today Aimee is going to do something in the soup so that Patrick will bepletely asleep when


    it''s time to go to bed, and will not wake up no matter what happens.


    But the herbs she wants to put into the soup, and can not let anyone know, so I have to y the role of


    the wise wife.


    Aimee neatly cleaned the chicken and put it in a casserole dish to start the soup.


    Riley and the Hayden family chefs were amazed by Aimee''s skillful movements.


    The chef even eximed that Aimee''s cooking skills are really very good.


    Aimee epted theirpliments openly and took the opportunity to say to Riley, "Riley, from now on,


    if I get off work early, I will cook for Master Patrick myself, and you can leave this stove empty for me."


    The treatment will take a long time, and Aimee doesn''t want to make such a hassle, but Patrick is so


    annoying that she has to fight with her.


    Riley was naturally happy to hear that.


    To him, this is a sign that Aimee and Patrick are in a good rtionship.


    He said, "Don''t worry, Lady Aimee, I''ll make the arrangements. If you need any ingredients, you can


    also tell me in advance, and I''ll ask someone to prepare them in advance."


    Riley just looked at Aimee carrying arge bag of things were shocked, this in the Hayden family simply


    will not happen, Hayden, no one will personally go to the supermarket, the food market to purchase


    ingredients.


    Aimee thanked Riley and said, "Don''t bother Riley with this, I''ll just go buy it myself."


    She still has some ingredients that can''t be discovered, let Riley prepare them for her in advance, she


    those small movements, not revealed.


    Riley sniffed and didn''t insist, but just felt even more that this Lady Aimee was very good.


    At least, for them Master Patrick, is very sincere.


    Aimee started making the soup at around 3:00, and it was not until almost 6:00 that the soup was


    ready.


    During the period, a constant stream of fragrance, is really called the crowd unconsciously drooling.


    Especially the Hayden family from the seven-star hotel to dig over the chef, has not been able to


    concentrate on their own dishes, from time to time to Aimee side came together, smelling the soup


    aroma, always want to explore in the end, in the end Aimee used what the secret recipe, how can be


    so good smell.


    Aimee was very helpless by his action, smiled and said, "Wait for the pot toe outter, you can try


    it."


    "That would be great, I really can''t resist the taste." The chef said.


    Aimee stares at the casserole, calcting the time, and finally, when the herbs are at their peak, Aimee


    turns off the heat.


    She served the soup in a small tureen, which was intended for Patrick.


    As for the rest, it naturally stays for everyone to share.


    The old Hayden has already smelled the aroma ofing, a pair of eyes staring straight at the


    casserole, that look, live as if afraid Aimee will be his old man to miss the general.


    Aimee had no choice but to fill the soup and put all the other food for Patrick on the te before she


    said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, you eat first, I''ll go take care of Master Patrick for dinner, you don''t


    have to wait for me."


    She knew the old Hayden, no matter what time she returned, will always wait for her to eat, she really


    heart his old man''s body.


    The old Hayden did want to wait for Aimee together, but before he could say anything, he heard Aimee


    continue, "Grandpa, this soup must be drunk while it''s hot, if you don''t drink it quickly, it won''t taste as


    goodter, even if it''s heated, it''s not as good as it is now."


    Once the old Hayden heard this, he stopped insisting.


    He said, "Then, girl, you go see Pat first, and grandpa will have the soup first."


    Aimee smiles and carries her te to Patrick''s room.


    Patrick The bed was shaken up at the moment and he was leaning against it, wondering what he was


    thinking about.


    When he heard the sound of the door opening, his eyes looked over, and when he saw that it was


    Aimee, a touch of surprise slipped through Patrick''s eyes.


    In the past, it was the old Hayden who came over at dinner time.


    Because, only the old Hayden over, he will take into ount the mood of the old Hayden, meaning to


    eat two bites.


    Today the old Hayden is nowhere to be seen, and Patrick''s first reaction is that something could have


    happened to the old Hayden.


    He asked in a deep voice, "Where''s Grandpa?"


    "I''m eating." Aimee answered rightfully, and gave Patrick a breathless look that said, "What else could


    you be doing at this hour if not eating?"


    Patrick felt even more strange, from his ident to now, the old Hayden only after seeing him eat, will


    be relieved to go to eat.


    Otherwise, his old man will also follow the food can not eat.


    Although Patrick was happy that the old Hayden was not affected by him today, he always felt a little


    strange somewhere.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This strange feeling, naturally, originated from this wife of his.


    He asked, "What did you do to Grandpa?"


    Aimee smiled, gave him a strange look and said, "What do you think, I can do to grandpa?"


    She had to wonder if the man had some kind of delusions of grandeur.


    Patrick said, "You always said something to Grandpa."


    Aimee thought about it and said, "I just told him that the soup wouldn''t taste good if it got cold, and


    Grandpa went to have some soup."


    Aimee also looked at Patrick with deliberate provocation and almost said: "You, my grandson, are not


    as important as a bowl of soup.


    Patrick is almostughing at the way Aimee looks.


    He licked his cheeks lightly and said, "You''re not so bad, then."


    Patrick does want to give Aimee a round of apuse for being able to reassure his grandfather that he


    is in her hands and for not worrying about him and taking care of his stomach first.


    Aimee smiled daintily and said, "Thank you Master Patrick for thepliment."


    She pulled the tabletop over and put the tray up, and the first thing she opened was the tile jar.


    "Try the soup that Grandpa is having, it''s delicious." Aimee said.


    Shedled a spoonful of soup to Patrick''s lips, looking a little smug.


    Patrick gave her a deep look before he opened his mouth and downed the soup.


    Indeed, as Aimee said, the soup is really good.


    And he used to drink all the soup fed to are different, with a different kind of aroma, not weird, but after


    the entrance, but also let the body have a feeling of rxation.


    Patrick even felt that there was a warm current sliding through his body.


    He was sure that his home cook could not make a soup with such a taste.


    So, Patrick stared at Aimee and asked, "Did you make this soup?"

 Chapter 29 Cant be negative to her either

    Chapter 29 Can''t be negative to her either


    Aimee did not expect Patrick to be so perceptive.


    Shedled another spoonful to Patrick''s mouth and said, "Isn''t that good? I''m still a good cook."


    This time, however, Patrick''s lips were tightly closed and his eyes were defensive as he looked at


    Aimee.


    "What for? Afraid I''ll poison you?" Aimee frowned, annoyed at Patrick''sck of respect.


    Patrick said, "It''s true, I was afraid you''d do something."


    Aimee''s eyes flickered, if not for the fact that someone mighte in at any moment, she really


    wanted to squeeze Patrick''s mouth and pour the soup in the pot directly.


    She said, "Then you don''t have to think so, I just have this in mind for you, but not for grandpa, who is


    drinking now, so you don''t have to worry."


    Patrick didn''t miss the emotion that passed through Aimee''s eyes, and he narrowed his eyes,


    bing even more certain that Aimee had tampered with the soup.


    However, for some reason, Patrick is not averse to this behavior.


    On the contrary, the interest is quite strong, very want to see, this looks warm, soft, docile little girl, in


    the end is all do what.


    He also wanted to know how far she could go.


    So, the moment Aimee raised her eyes and stared at him, Patrick opened his mouth and drank the


    soup from the spoon.


    Aimee also froze for a moment, not expecting Patrick to be so cooperative.


    She stared at Patrick and saw that he didn''t look like he was going to dislike her, so she smiled and


    said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    The implication is that even if she moved, it was for his own good.


    Therefore, he can not have any worries.


    Patrick didn''t say anything else, just ate quietly and meekly what Aimee fed him.


    Aimee was calcting the amount of food Patrick was supposed to eat and brought the food over.


    Originally, she thought she was going to have to do something to force Patrick to cooperate and eat all


    the food.


    I didn''t expect Patrick to be so well behaved.


    Once she fed thest bite into Patrick''s mouth and put the spoon away, she gave a thumbs up towards


    Patrick, "Great food, give our Master Patrick a thumbs up."


    Patrick instantly full of ck lines, this woman, probably toxic.


    Is this coaxing him like a kindergartener?


    Aimee didn''t care that Patrick''s face was already very ugly at the moment, she didn''t even think about it


    and said to Patrick, "You also know how to behave, from now on, follow this state today, eat well and


    don''t let grandpa worry about you again."


    Although she hadn''t been with the Hayden family long, she could see how much the old Hayden had


    given up for Patrick.


    Patrick was stunned at his words, and his gaze fell on Aimee''s face for a long time before he said,


    "You''re very considerate of grandpa."


    ording to the information he had, Aimee had not met her grandfather, let alone had any contact with


    him, prior to entering the Hayden family.


    How is it that these two people can think so much of each other that he has to feel that between the


    three of them, he is the outsider.


    Aimee smiled and dropped her eyshes, not looking at Patrick.


    She said, "Grandpa was pretty good to me, and I cherish that feeling of family."


    It was the first time that Aimee had said such a thing in front of Patrick.


    It was also the first time that Aimee showed a sense of longing for family and affection in front of


    people.


    Patrick''s eyes were deep, taking in Aimee''s expression.


    the Reeds were not good for her, that much he knew.


    That''s why she cherished it so much because her grandfather was a little bit nice to her.


    Patrick''s heart was inexplicably clogged with emotions that he had never felt before, and his heart was


    pounding with them.


    He didn''t even notice that he was looking at Aimee with a strong sense of heartache.


    The moment Aimee looked up, she met a look from Patrick.


    She was surprised for a moment, then smiled and said, "I''ll send these back first, and I''lle over


    Patrick did not make a sound, but his eyes remained on Aimee''s face.


    Aimee was a little ufortable by his stare, and quickly grabbed her tray and left Patrick''s room.


    It just so happened that the old Hayden had also finished her dinner, and when she saw hering


    and saw that all the dishes were empty, the old Hayden''s mood got even better.


    "Aimee Ah, you''ve got it figured out, the old man hasn''t eaten properly like this in a long time." the old


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden said.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, Master Patrick will eat well from now on."


    Although Patrick did not promise her anything, Aimee could feel that Patrick also cared for the old


    Hayden in his heart.


    So, to make the old Hayden happy, he will also eat well in the future.


    Aimee is certain of this.


    As soon as the old Hayden heard this, he became even happier.


    He hurriedly said, "Good Aimee , Grandpa thank you, you are an angel to our family."


    Aimee smiled apologetically and didn''t say anything else.


    the old Hayden added, "Then you hurry up and have dinner while I go check on Pat."


    "Okay, Grandpa." Aimee responded and walked towards the dining room.


    The old Hayden entered Patrick''s room and, inexplicably, felt that Patrick was looking particrly well.


    "Pat, how was it? Wasn''t the soup good tonight." the old Hayden said.


    Patrick smiled and looked over towards the old Hayden andughed, "Grandpa, you really like Aimee ."


    "She was a good girl, kind and virtuous, and grandpa was naturally pleased with her." the old Hayden


    said.


    "Grandpa, have you already chosen her." Patrick said.


    It is not a question, but an affirmative sentence.


    Heter learned that the old Hayden was secretly in contact with various nobles and secretly asked


    them if they would marry their daughters into the Hayden family and give him a wife.


    Although Patrick was not known by every nobledy, before his ident, many nobles used every


    means to get their daughters to appear in front of him, expecting him to look at anyone.


    However, Patrick himself does not have any heart for this kind of thing, but also feel very tired of


    dealing with these nobledies, can be sent away, he let Trace to send away.


    The kind of encounter does not know the proportion, muste over to provoke him unhappy, he will


    not hesitate to teach those parents to behave.


    So, what kind of women will grandpa contact, Patrick actually has a list in mind.


    But, in this list, Aimee is not likely to appear at all.


    Even if Grandpa chose the Reed family, it was never Aimee''s turn.


    Although this can be exined by the fact that the Reed family does not want other daughters toe


    over and marry a paralyzed, widowed, and maybe one day when he is no longer around, they will really


    be widowed.


    But as long as Grandpa wants it, there is always another way to put them in their ce.


    Then, grandfather in so many people, the final choice of Aimee , this thing, is in is too bizarre.


    He said, "Grandpa, tell me, what kind of magic is in Aimee''s body that made you choose her."


    The old Hayden knows Patrick''s nature too well, and as long as he wants to know something, he''s


    going to get it.


    And, don''t even think about trying to trick him with any lies.


    He nced at Patrick , finally sighed and said, "Pat, Grandpa doesn''t want to tell you, and can''t tell


    you, Grandpa just wants you to know one thing, Aimee is really good, you can''t bully her, and you can''t


    be negative to her."


    Patrick sunken eyes, seems to be expected the old Hayden will say so, but is not too big reaction.


    He just wondered how his grandfather could be so tight-lipped on top of this matter.


    This made him even more curious about Aimee.


    The desire to peel back her skinyer byyer to see what is contained inside the desire to explore,


    also more intense up.


    Aimee , very well, seeded in arousing his interest.


    Even, let him actually ignite a hope of trying to live.


    He won''t have any more closure until he gets to the bottom of Aimee.

 Chapter 30 You are free to leave the Hayden family

    Chapter 30 You are free to leave the Hayden family


    Aimee came over to give Patrick a massage as promised.


    Of course, before she came over, she had already mixed the solution and put it in the refrigerator for


    chilling, and when the time came, she returned to the room to get it.


    Now, all she had to do was put Patrick into a deep sleep.


    Aimee massaged Patrick''s legs and didn''t bother to chat with him, not even to give him a look.


    Only, Patrick''s unapologetic gaze was falling straight on her face in a hot, white way.


    Aimee is speechless, I do not understand what the old Hayden and Patrick talked about during her


    meal, how to make his eyes seem to grow into her face in general?


    And, Aimee didn''t know what was going on, she always had a strange feeling that Patrick seemed to


    be trying topete with her to see who would fall asleep first.


    Obviously, ording to her n, at this time, Patrick should be feeling sleepy and ready to go to sleep.


    But this man''s eyes, but like a cheetah, there is no trace of sleepiness.


    Aimee was finally made ufortable by the stare, so she turned her head to look at Patrick and


    asked, "Master Patrick, aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy yet." Patrick said.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow unnoticeably, really depressed about it.


    She clearly just ran into the old Hayden when the old Hayden was yawning and saying he was going to


    bed early today.


    Howe with Patrick, he doesn''t seem to be affected by the drugs in the soup at all?


    Patrick looked at her expression with amusement and asked, "What''s wrong? I''m supposed to be


    sleepy?"


    "Huh?" Aimee came back to her senses and immediately shook her head, saying, "I just thought that it


    was time for you to take a break."


    "What about you?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee said, "Me? I''m here with you, of course."


    She had decided today that she would stay here with Patrick and make sure she was asleep before


    taking the next step.


    Otherwise, she is not sure of her heart.


    "You''re not resting?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee said, "I''ll wait for you to fall asleep and go back to sleep."


    "If you''re sleepy, you can go back to sleep now." Patrick said.


    Aimee immediately shook her head and said, "I''m not sleepy, I''m really not sleepy."


    This, she did not lie at all.


    She only needs one or two hours of sleep a day, and as long as she gets one or two hours of sleep,


    she won''t feel sleepy at all.


    Unless, she has not slept for 30 or 40 hours in a row and, after consuming a lot of physical energy, she


    will be exhausted to the point of exhaustion.


    The normal daily routine is not a burden to her at all.


    When Patrick heard her say that, he gestured for her to sit aside.


    Aimee gave Patrick a strange look, but in the end, she sat down in a good manner, ying the soft and


    innocent to the fullest.


    Patrick said, "Counting up, you married me for a few days, I did not give you a wedding, nor did I do a


    little bit of responsibility as a husband to you, even the marriage certificate, it is grandfather directly get


    it done, you are not angry at all?"


    Aimee was stunned, not expecting Patrick to start talking to her.


    She stared at Patrick for half a day to make sure he really just wanted to know what she thought and


    didn''t mean anything else before she said, "I''m not angry, on the contrary, I think it''s fine."


    Hayden family atmosphere, and Reed familypletely different, although, she now only with the old


    Hayden, Patrick get along more, at most only met Casey, as for the rest of the Hayden family, she has


    not met, and do not understand, and not sure if they will ept herself.


    However, in the current situation, Aimee is really satisfied.


    The warmth that the old Hayden gave her was the only thing she had except for the years she was with


    her teacher, and after that, she never had it again.


    This long-lost warmth makes Aimee crave and want to grab it.


    As for Patrick, the husband is even better for Aimee.


    She doesn''t need him to do any husbandly duties at all, but rather because he can''t move now, it gives


    Aimee special satisfaction.


    If it were a normal man, Aimee would instead have to think about how to defend herself against him.


    However, these words, Aimee naturally will not say out to Patrick.


    Patrick, however, was blessed to have understood what Aimee meant when she said it was good.


    He lightly licked his cheeks, then snorted and said, "I see you do not look like a money grubber,


    Hayden family in addition to money, I do not know what can give you, Aimee , can you tell me, why you


    agreed to marry me."


    Aimee raised her eyshes towards Patrick and said frankly, "It''s my grandfather''s order, I have no


    way to resist."


    When she said this, her tone became very cold.


    However, Patrick doesn''t think that Aimee said yes just for that reason.


    If she really didn''t want to, there are 10,000 ways to stir up the marriage, there is no need to


    Patrick said, "So am I to understand that you can say yes to any family as long as it gets you out of the


    Reed family, any family."


    Aimee''s lips are taut and straight, her gaze is unblinking as she looks at Patrick, but ultimately she says


    nothing.


    Indeed, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with this reason, either.


    Deep in her heart, she should indeed think so.


    However, even though Aimee didn''t say anything, she saw Patrick''s expression be extraordinarily


    sarcastic.


    His voice also cooled down, "So, you''re actually looking forward to my death now, right? Or are you


    going to hold back for a few years and then divorce me?"


    Patrick''s voice and words were extraordinarily mean, and even the way he looked at Aimee was a kind


    of indifference that he had never seen before.


    Even the first time we met, she was brought in by the old Hayden, Patrick''s gaze was not so cold.


    Aimee inexplicably stiffened her entire body.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, nothing came out.


    But her appearance, in Patrick''s eyes, turned out to be so speechless because she had been poked at


    her innermost thoughts.


    His heart instantly became even more clogged.


    From just now has been blocked, and now even feel a heartache.


    Patrick looked away and continued to say to Aimee in the most indifferent voice: "You don''t have to do


    anything for me, I can give you time to take care of your business with the Reed family, and when you


    do, I''ll help you talk to Grandpa, we''ll get a divorce, and you''ll be free to leave the Hayden family. "


    Aimee bit her lip, trying to exin something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She stood up, her eyshes drooping, and said, "I understand, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to


    overstep my bounds, if, you hate me to this extent, no need to condescend like this, I''ll go and talk to


    grandpa."


    Patrick''s eyes deepened for a few moments, but he was exasperated by Aimee''s words.


    Good one Aimee, is deliberately misrepresenting him, or deliberately trying to give him a hard time, and


    now has the audacity to dump the pot on him.


    Patrick, if he could move now, would want to grab Aimee and take a good look at herplicated little


    head, what kind of unbelievable things are inside it that would make her say such irritating things.


    Aimee doesn''t care what Patrick is thinking, she just knows that she doesn''t want to pay attention to


    him right now anyway.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she said, "I won''t disturb your rest, you go to bed early and have a good night."


    After saying that, Aimee left without looking back.


    Patrick looked in the direction of Aimee''s departure and was so angry that his teeth clenched and his


    anger red.


    He yelled at Trace in his headset, "Haven''t you finished with The Growlers yet? You''re so slow to get


    things done!"


    Trace ran in warily, dropping his head, and said to Patrick, "Master Patrick, we''ve been actively


    contacting The Growlers'' people, only, The Growlers are really over the top and are now asking for 1.6


    billion outright."


    "Didn''t I already make you guys promise? What, is $1.6 billion out of reach?" Patrick said.


    Trace shook his head and said, "Master Patrick, of course sixteen billion can be easily taken out, we


    are ready, but the people of The Growlers just do not give the ount, we can not remit, now we have


    to wait for them."


    Patrick was so angry that heughed, stared at Trace for a long time, and said, "Trace, Trace, you


    have been with me for so many years, and now you tell me that the way to do things, is to wait? Do you


    not want to do it anymore."


    "I''m sorry Master Patrick , it''s my fault." Trace became even more powerless, how could he know that


    this person of The Growlers, could be so difficult to deal with.


    Especially, now have negotiated the terms, The Growlers side is still stuck, clearly is deliberately and


    they take Joe.


    Trace is also half-popr with The Growlers, but they''re asking for it.


    Patrick is speechless, and naturally understands the abilities of his men, which would not have been


    forced into this state if they had not really encountered a problem.


    After a long silence, Patrick said, "Go get ready and bring myputer here tomorrow."


    Trace looked up at Patrick momentarily and asked tentatively, "Master Patrick , whichputer are you


    talking about?"


    Patrick felt like he wouldn''t be angry about anything else happening today.


    This one or two, both rely on his inability to move, here to challenge his limits.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "What do you think?"


    Trace was immediately blessed and realized which one Patrick was referring to.


    His eyes lit up with excitement as he said, "Master Patrick , you are finally ready to make your move."


    "And get the hell out of there and do your job." Patrick said.


    He really doesn''t want to see this guy again.


    It''s really an eyesore.


    Trace, not caring that Patrick was angry, immediately said, "Yes, Master Patrick, I''m on my way."

 Chapter 31 Youll have to ask that granddaughter-in-law of yours

    Chapter 31 You''ll have to ask that granddaughter-inw of yours


    Aimee is really a little sad.


    She knew that Patrick didn''t like her, and she didn''t like Patrick either.


    They did not be a couple because of love, how far they could go, Aimee actually did not think.


    She was just disappointed that Patrick was not even willing to properly enforce the spirit of the contract,


    they had just gotten together and he was already nning a divorce.


    This led Aimee to believe that her eptance of her family''s arrangement to be Patrick''s wife was


    simply absurd.


    Aimee was also a little discouraged and didn''t want to do anything further, just waiting for the time to


    Aimee sits on the couch in silence for a long time until the timer goes off, bringing Aimee''s thoughts


    back.


    She frowned a little and her eyes fell on top of the small refrigerator.


    A voice inside her head is telling Aimee, leave him alone, don''t treat him, just let himy there for the


    rest of his life.


    But there is also another voice telling Aimee to save him, to heal him.


    After all, the medicinal solution she worked so hard to prepare is still quite expensive.


    Aimee is not a money-loving person, and when ites to money, it can be said that she and Matilda


    arepletely different extremes.


    She can get rid of things she can''t use without blinking an eye, no matter how expensive they are.


    There was a moment when Aimee had the urge to just throw the solution away.


    However, the moment she reached for the trash can, Aimee sighed, withdrew her hand, and walked out


    of the room with the liquid.


    When I went back to Patrick''s room, he was already asleep.


    This time, Aimee really confirmed that Patrick had fallen into a deep sleep.


    She was relieved that her soup today, it seemed, was indeed effective.


    She thought for a moment that Patrick had some special constitution that was antagonistic to her soup.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The good thing is, everything went ording to her n.


    Repeating the same actions as before, Aimee did everything and then stood by.


    Patrick, today, still feels the pain.


    Only, he slept very deeply, there was no stammering, only the dense beads of sweat on his body, telling


    Aimee that the pain Patrick felt today was more intense than the previous days.


    That was a relief for Aimee.


    It is a very normal thing and a necessary process to experience such pain in the early stages of


    treatment.


    At this stage, the more Patrick is able to feel pain, the more likely it is that he will be cured.


    Aimee went straight to wash a towel today and wiped Patrick''s body.


    It was not until dawn that Aimee left Patrick''s room after recovering everything.


    She had surgery this morning, and, well, it was a very major surgery, and there was no room for the


    slightest slip-up.


    Aimee went back to her room and changed her clothes before leaving from Hayden''s Mansion.


    Trace came into Patrick''s room at this time and looked strangely at Master Patrick, who was still


    asleep.


    He mumbled to, "That''s weird, why aren''t you even up yet today?"


    Master Patrick didn''t get up, even if it''s for health reasons, he should have slept more.


    Strangely enough, the old Hayden and Riley are not up, and even those teachers in the kitchen, none


    of them are up.


    Trace guesses that Aimee must have done something else to make the Hayden family so weird.


    It was almost ten o''clock in the morning when the old Hayden came out of his room refreshed, and


    when he saw Riley, he eximed, "I haven''t slept this well in decades."


    Riley nodded in agreement, and he was dumbfounded when Fang opened his eyes and saw the time.


    This is something that has never happened before, and he actually slept in sote.


    However, the feeling of the body, really veryfortable, living bones and tendons is probably the


    same thing.


    And then look at the old Hayden, that spirited look, live as if it is a few dozen years younger.


    the old Hayden said, "I''ll go check on Pat, you tell James to get me something good to eat, I''m pretty


    hungry at the moment."


    "Okay, old Hayden, I''m on my way." Riley immediately went to the kitchen, not to mention, by old


    Hayden so to remind, he was also hungry.


    The old Hayden enters Patrick''s room and finds him just waking up as well.


    Only, the face was a few shades paler again, making him frown.


    "Pat, what''s wrong with this face of yours? Why is it getting worse every day?" the old Hayden asked


    distressed.


    He was afraid that Patrick had some physical abnormality, but he was hiding it from him, not letting him


    talk to the doctor, and when the time came, he could just put himself to an end.


    Patrick nced at the old Hayden and almost blurted out, "You''ll have to ask that granddaughter-inw


    of yours about that."


    However, Patrick did not say that, but said to the old Hayden: "Probably did not sleep well."


    "Then why don''t you get some rest, I can tell you, the most important thing for you now is to get well."


    the old Hayden said.


    Patrick snorted lightly, he would like to rest, but Aimee, that woman came over every night to torment


    him.


    He didn''t notice hering overst night, but now that he heard the old Hayden say he looked bad,


    he pretty much understood that it must have been Aimee doing something to herself again that made


    her look bad.


    When he thought of the pain he felt from his neck down and his shoulder, Patrick couldn''t help but feel


    some anticipation in his heart.


    Maybe Aimee can really cure him.


    "Pat, what would you like to eat? I''ll send James to prepare it for you, and when you''re done, you can


    sleep some more." the old Hayden said.


    Patrick thought about it and said, "Haggis it is."


    "Okay, I''m going to have James do it for you." The old Hayden said, and immediately went to James.


    It was the first time since Patrick''s ident that he had a craving for food.


    The old Hayden''s heart was a little more worried.


    Just being able to want to eat is a great improvement for him.


    He even followed James to learn how to pack Haggis and cook for Patrick himself.


    When he watched Patrick eat all the Haggis, the old Hayden''s heart seemed to be inspired, and he


    looked at Patrick with relief, and he couldn''t help but say, "Aimee, you have a way, look at you eating of


    your own ord now."


    Patrick did not make a sound, thinking about what Aimee had told him, his eyes unconsciously


    softened a few points.


    He said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for all this time, it''s really bothering you."

 Chapter 32 Dont make me go there personally

    Chapter 32 Don''t make me go there personally


    It was already afternoon when Aimee came out of the operating room.


    Theck of sleepst night caused Aimee toe out of the operating room with a pale face.


    Her teacher, Colby Bauer, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Great job today, take your time, get on


    the surgery more often, and it will all work outter."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Thank you, teacher."


    "You are the hardest working student I''ve ever seen, and I''m sure you''ll make a good doctor, but Aimee


    , you''ll have to give more than that for your future." Colby said in a serious voice.


    Aimee has never been a gifted doctor, and she has mediocre qualifications throughout Innisrial General


    Hospital, but thanks to her hard work, she is able to walk steadily on the path of a doctor, one step at a


    time, and still very solid.


    But, as a teacher, in addition to teaching her the skills, but also to help her to n the future path.


    Colby says, "The more seniority you have, the more difficult cases you can encounter and the more


    surgeries you can get your hands on, Aimee, and I really don''t want you to focus on the immediate."


    Aimee said, "I understand teacher, I will try to write more papers and grade the title."


    Colby nodded, and that was really all that could be done at the moment.


    Separated from Colby, Aimee sighed slightly.


    Although she said she did not care about this, but still had to do something.


    Aimee had some headaches and recalled the papers she had written, whether there was anything easy


    to understand that could be used to deal with Colby first.


    As she was thinking about it, her cell phone came on.


    It was Matilda who called.


    Aimee frowned and had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, after answering the phone, Aimee heard Matilda say, "Aimee, this Hank family is crazy,


    it''s up to $1.3 billion and they''re still raising the price."


    Aimee''s face darkened and sank, that thing, the starting price of only nine million, was actually bid up


    to 1.3 billion, the Hank family is really trying to put all their money into it.


    "You go ahead and raise the price while I check something out." Aimee said.


    She didn''t hang up, but touched her other phone and quickly entered a system.


    When she looked up everything that had happened to the Hank family in the past two years, she finally


    found the crux of the matter.


    It turns out that the old Mr. Hank has been very sick, but because of the property problem, the Hank


    family can not yet let him die, the past two years, exhausted all kinds of methods to give the old Mr.


    Hank to renew his life.


    This time, they also heard that there was something in this object that could be used as medicine to


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    keep old Mr. Hank alive.


    So, even if they have to dump their families, they have to get that thing.


    Because,pared to the Hank family''s property, Mr. Hank Sr.''s private property is hundreds of times


    more than theirs.


    As long as old Mr. Hank lives, they will still be able to get a steady stream of money from him, and


    soon, they will make up the 1.3 billion.


    However, once Mr. Hank Sr. dies, all his private property will be confiscated and they will not get a


    single penny.


    After Aimee browsed through the information, her eyes became even darker and sunken.


    A few years ago, she had a meeting with the old Mr. Hank, an extremely kind and benevolent old man


    with a kind heart, who had dedicated his life to the country, and it can be said that the economy of their


    country can have such a booming as it is now, is inseparably rted to him.


    However, it was such an old man who, in hister years, was criticized by the nation for being


    extravagant and corrupt, spending the country''s money and sucking its blood.


    That was also the time when Mr. Hank Sr.''s health began to deteriorate.


    Aimee went there with her teacher so that the old man could live a peaceful life.


    However, his own children and grandchildren''s nature is too bad, for the money to fight for blood, more


    can be said to be bad things to do.


    Aimee had several conflicts with them because they were greedy and preferred to take things that


    didn''t belong to them.


    In fact, if Aimee did not think of the teacher and the old Mr. Hank''s old feelings, she would have long


    ago when the Hank family offended her, they will be destroyed in one fell swoop, and how could they


    be left until today, and the opportunity to grab things with themselves.


    Aimee pressed her phone out and said to Matilda, who had thrown in waiting for her instructions,


    "When they raise the bid to sixteen billion, have them shoot it."


    Matilda froze for a moment, then reacted, "You really want to rob?"


    Aimee said, "Yes, make sure you grab it for me and don''t make me go there myself."


    Matilda smiled and heard the importance Aimee ced on this matter.


    She immediately said, "Don''t worry, it will never happen."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee logged into The Growlers'' applet.


    "Whoever has time, help me find out who the doctor is who treated old Mr. Hank."


    In fact, Aimee did have a clear idea of the list, but these were doctors that Aimee wouldn''t even put in


    her sights.


    She knows one thing very well, the person who can know this remedy is definitely not inside these


    doctors.


    So who, exactly, would actually know her teacher''s prescription.


    She''s going to find that person out.


    Soon, The Growlers'' boss Adam Sutton replied with a message, "I''ll check it out for you, n is


    probably almost at Innisrial by now, let him focus on Master Patrick ."


    Aimee said, "Yes, please Adam."


    Adam : "n hasn''t contacted you yet? What''s he up to? Is he still nning to fight Master Patrick?"


    Aimee is also very strange, obviously the person who should havee to her long time ago, but until


    now has not appeared, which makes her actually very uneasy.


    She said, "I will contact him as soon as possible, don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to him."


    Adam is not worried about this, he is more worried about how to give Patrick a message worth 1.6


    billion when the timees.


    "Aimee , how long do you n to stay with Master Patrick? We''ve fought him so many times, we


    haven''t actually gotten any advantage, you don''t want to get yourself into it." Adam said.


    Aimee wants to say that it should not be long, Patrick is now nning a divorce.


    After thinking about it, Aimee said, "Let''s wait until I get him fixed and give the old Hayden a chance to


    thank him for being nice to me."


    Adam did not say anything more, the four of them, that is, Aimee''s idea is the most positive, of course,


    is also the most capable.


    If he wasn''t the oldest, he would willingly call Aimee "Boss".


    So Adam just said, "Aimee , protect yourself."

 Chapter 33 took a black rose out of his arms

    Chapter 33 took a ck rose out of his arms


    Lasnain.


    The auction, thest lot has been called at one and a half billion eight hundred million.


    Matilda instructed Kareem to continue to raise the price, and unlike the previous increase, which was


    directly doubled, the current increase was only to 1.585 billion.


    The Hank family representative was already red-faced with anger and hated the mystery man in the


    VVIP room.


    Originally, for this lot they were bound to get it, and at most they only wanted to give 300 million yuan,


    moreover, they had all the upper and lower levels in order, and all the people would give way to them,


    so that they could get this lot easily.


    It didn''t ur to them that such a person would appear halfway through the process, as if he had


    deliberately fought with them, and no matter how much they raised the price, they raised it upwards at


    double the price.


    It was not until after they raised the price to 1.3 billion that they tightened up.


    Originally, the Hank family people had thought that this uneducated person was no longer able to keep


    up with their financial resources, and they were still in a position to win.


    Who would have thought that the man had changed his strategy and started to raise the price by five


    million five million, deliberately working against them and ying with them.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This made them even angrier.


    Several times, people from the Hank family had gotten up from their seats and wanted to rush to the


    VVIP room to see who this guy really was and why he didn''t just quote a price they couldn''t keep up


    with if they were really going to get this lot.


    However, they were not able to do so.


    Once this is done, then all things are really foregone.


    Matilda shake the red wine ss, look at Hank family that person has been angry to twisted


    expression, face floating a mockery to.


    She suddenly became yful and said to Kareem, "Here''s the deal, next time you raise the price, you


    raise it by one dor."


    "Matilda , this is not good." Kareem turned his head over to look at the goblin-like woman, who was


    genuinely afraid that it would not end.


    Asa is also looking at Matilda with a look at the enemy, he used to think that Aimee that princess is


    difficult, and now there is another Matilda, he really feels, and these two princesses get along for a long


    time, his world view are going to copse.


    Matilda said unconcernedly, "What''s wrong with that? If they can''t bear it, it''s their own psychological


    problem, what does it have to do with us."


    "But how long do we have to shoot like this?" Kareem said.


    Five million five million upward price increase, add to 1.6 billion are to take a while, so a dor a dor


    increase, this auction shall not shoot to next year.


    Matilda took a sip of red wine, thought about it, and said, "Forget it, then, let''s add $10 million."


    Asa asked, "Why not just raise it to 1.59 billion, so they reach 1.6 billion directly, why be so slow."


    Matilda said: "You do not understand it, this is called warm water boiling frog, anyway, we are not in a


    hurry, to torture their patience."


    The corners of Asa''s mouth twitched, and suddenly she didn''t want to work for Aimee anymore.


    Aimee does note out already can make this look, if shees out, this is really difficult to end.


    Matilda looked at Asa''s face with a bitter expression,ughed lightly and said, "Okay, okay, give them a


    pain, I''ll go arrange things below."


    This part of the auction is, in fact, not the most important.


    If the Hank family knew how to stop and let her shoot things down early, how much less work it would


    be.


    The family is determined not to let her suffer.


    After tilting her head and drinking the wine in her ss, Matilda left the VVIP room.


    Just now, she had received the roadmap from Aimee, as well as the personnel prepared by the Hank


    family.


    I have to say, for such a broken thing, Hank family is really blood money, even mercenaries are


    prepared thirteen, plus the top killers on the ckwork, it can be said that they are really very


    attentive.


    It''s a pity that these people have run into Aimee.


    Other than that, she personally cultivated those few death squads, but the ability to dump those


    mercenaries and killers a few streets.


    That''s where Aimee hid them, otherwise, just the ones on the killer list, in order to get to the top, are


    going after these guys.


    Matilda straightened her clothes and got into the car.


    She couldn''t help but send a message to Aimee, "You''re working too hard for Patrick, this configuration,


    you''re not here, otherwise it would be a top configuration."


    Aimee quickly replied, "Don''t chat, do a good job for me, if it''s not done, I''ll take you as a question."


    The corner of Matilda''s mouth twitched and she said, "Aimee, this is simply inhumane, to threaten her


    loyal sister, just to cure that person.


    All she wanted to say was that Aimee had changed and was no longer the little girl who didn''t know


    what a man was.


    Putting away her teasing of Aimee, Matilda adjusted her equipment and waited quietly.


    Soon, Kareem''s voice came from inside the headset, "Matilda, the Hank family has been photographed


    and now has gone over to pay for the procedure."


    "Okay, you and Asa leave first, and I''ll take care of the rest." Matilda said.


    About half an hourter, on theputer in front of Matilda, the Hank family''s car, which Aimee had


    located, was on the move.


    A total of eight cars, driving in different directions, can be said to be extremely careful.


    Matilda The corners of her mouth hooked up, the excitement of waiting for her prey to enter into the


    trap made her eyes light up incredibly.


    It has been a long time since she had such a hot time.


    Finally, as the target vehicle approached, Matilda gave the order, "Move."


    In a sh, from four directions, four cars crashed towards the target vehicle in unison.


    At the same time, seven shots rang out and Matilda received a report, "Matilda , target resolved."


    Matilda got out of the car and walked towards the Hank family''s car in a graceful manner.


    The body of the car has been crushed into a ball, looking in through the front window ss, the driver


    is full of blood, has fallen into aa.


    The person in the back seat Matilda can not see, think the situation is not too optimistic.


    Matilda beckoned for someone to pry the car door open.


    The car was already deformed and the fuel tank was leaking, leaving them with not much time to make


    all the moves, which needed to be done quickly.


    Soon the car door was opened and Matilda saw the man in the back seat, clutching the safe tightly,


    staring at her with red, angry eyes.


    Matildaughed and had him pulled out.


    She walked over and easily lifted the safe out of the man''s arms, then, took a ck rose out of her


    arms and put it in the man''s arms.

 Chapter 34 My husband is still waiting for me at home

    Chapter 34 My husband is still waiting for me at home


    Almost at the moment Matilda pulled out the ck rose, the expression on the man''s face changed


    from anger to horror.


    That fear of death, which makes his eyes crack, is anger, is fear, more, and prayer.


    Matilda smiled like a demon, not giving a second thought to the man''s supplication.


    She just adjusted the direction of the roses and then, holding the safe, left.


    Almost immediately after Matilda got into the car, the Hank family''s car exploded.


    The car was destroyed and there is no possibility of survival.


    Matilda looked indifferently at the fire in front of her and waited until the wave of explosions was over


    before giving an order, "Get rid of it."


    She could not stay much longer and had to return to her country immediately.


    If you dy any longer, you may have to face, it will be a big trouble.


    Matilda started the car and drove to the airport.


    The private jet is ready to take off as soon as Matilda arrives.


    Matilda didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until after she got on the ne.


    She called Aimee and said nonchntly, "This time, you''ll have to pay me a hard-earned fee that


    satisfies me."


    Aimee on the other end of the line had be ustomed to her habit of asking for money at every


    opportunity.


    Aimee said, "When the stuff arrives, the money will be given to you."


    Matilda nced at the safe and said breathlessly, "What, are you afraid I''ll lose something for you?"


    Aimee said, "I''m not afraid of that, I''m just afraid you''ll leave a trail and have someone hunt you down."


    Matilda rolled a big white eyes, if not now Aimee is not in front of her, she rolled is still restrained, if


    Aimee is right in front of her, she promised, will use the strength to prove, she is now discontent with


    Aimee how much.


    Only, when Matilda stared at the safe for a while, she suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "Aimee , I''m going to tell you something right now, and you need to lighten up." Matilda said.


    Aimee fell silent, and without looking, Matilda knew that her face must be very ugly now.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda swallowed hard and said, "Aimee, this safe, it seems to need that one to open it personally."


    "So?" Aimee gritted her teeth.


    "If he hadn''te and opened it himself, this safe could have exploded because it was forced open."


    Matilda said.


    Although this is only Matilda''s spection, she happened to have seen this one safe before, one that


    was designed to prevent the leakage of secrets.


    It is said that, at that time, in order to design this one safe, five experimenters were killed because of


    the failure of the experiment, until the sixth, the experiment was sessful.


    This safe, it is said that only three were made, one has been blown up, and the other two, even Matilda


    does not know, by whom it is owned.


    Now, seeing this safe right in front of her, Matilda was simply exasperated.


    This Hank family is really a big deal, out so hard, actually can use this safe.


    Matilda said to Aimee, "What should we do, take it back, can we open it?"


    Aimee''s voice was cold to the bone,ing from the end of the receiver, with a hissing sound of


    electricity, making Matilda even more frightened.


    "What do you say?" Aimee gritted her teeth.


    Is it a question of whether it can be opened or not?


    It is necessary to open, okay?


    Matilda didn''t dare to go back to the skin with Aimee, she said, "Aimee, I believe in you, you''ll find a


    way."


    Aimee hung up the phone directly, her face gloomy to the extreme.


    A good Hank family, actually made this method.


    Good, really good, just great.


    Aimee was so angry that she burst outughing.


    She can''t be beaten by such a little problem, what she wants, there is nothing she can''t get.


    Aimee was just clicking on a program to get the ns for the safe when there was a knock on the office


    door.


    She quickly changed the interface of her phone and switched to the interface she used everyday before


    saying to the person outside the door, "Come in."


    The visitor is Liam, carrying a thermos box in his hand, smiling with a gentle and kind face, walking


    towards Aimee.


    "Dr. Read, you''re exhausted today, I heard that this surgery you had with Professor Yu, was particrly


    difficult, I would have liked to see it, but I also had surgery today, and fortunately, both of our surgeries


    went well." Liam said.


    Aimee looked pale, not reacting to his behavior of forcing herself to be put together with him to say


    something.


    Liam didn''t care, he opened the lunch box and said, "Dr. Read, this is the chicken soup my mom made


    on purpose, I thought you must not have eaten after your surgery for so long, so I brought it to you for


    your tonic."


    Aimee refused, "No, I''m not hungry."


    "Dr. Read, look at how thin you are, you just don''t pay attention to your meals, we are doctors, eating is


    a problem, we always tell our patients to have regr meals and eat well, but we are the hardest to


    do." Liam said, poured out the chicken soup and pushed it to Aimee''s heel, "You don''t have to be polite


    with me, my mom''s cooking is very good, you try it, you will like it."


    Aimee nced at the chicken soup and didn''t move.


    She looked up at Liam and said, "Thank you, Dr. Thomas, but I really don''t need it, I''m just packing up


    to go back, my husband is still waiting for me at home."


    With that, Aimee stood up, took off herb coat, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave.


    Her words left Liampletely stunned, unable to respond for half a day.


    It wasn''t until Aimee was already at the door that Liam hurried after her, "Dr. Read, what did you just


    say? Your husband?"


    Aimee smiled and said, "Yeah, I haven''t had time to tell you guys yet, but I''m already married, only, I


    haven''t had time to make it public yet, and when we have the wedding, I''ll treat you all to wedding


    candy."


    After saying that, Aimee walked out, leaving Liam with a look of disbelief.


    A nurse walked by and saw Liam frozen in Aimee''s office and asked suspiciously, "Dr. Thomas, what


    are you doing here? I just saw that Dr. Read had left."


    Liam looked back, smiled stiffly, and said, "I''ll leave now."


    After that, he didn''t even bother to pick up the thermos lunchbox and left Aimee''s office in a hurry.

 Chapter 35 I can handle it

    Chapter 35 I can handle it


    Aimee didn''t rush home, but found a coffee shop and sat down.


    She purposely asked for a booth, and after she went in, the first thing she did was to use her phone to


    hack into the coffee shop''s system and hack the monitoring of her booth.


    Once that was done, Aimee worked on her phone.


    She had to get hold of everything about that safe as soon as possible. She remembered that the safe


    also had a self-exploding device, which was said to explode automatically if it was not opened in time.


    And oh, the injuries are still widespread.


    If such an explosion urs in the country, it will certainly attract the attention of the top.


    Aimee can''t take that risk.


    So, she had to figure out how to open that safe before Matildanded, so as to avoid subsequent


    trouble.


    Only, the more information was consolidated, the darker Aimee''s face became.


    ording to the information she has, this is simply a dead end problem that cannot be solved.


    Aimee mmed her phone onto the table in anger and took a sip of her already cold coffee.


    What the heck, it can''t be opened in any other way.


    Aimee can actually choose to let Matilda change course, go directly to an uninhabited ind, the safe


    into the sea, thus avoiding it into the country, and then self-destruct, will cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, Aimee was not willing to do so.


    This East Barden side of the medicine, yed a vital role in Patrick''s healing.


    Although, without it, Patrick would have been cured by her, just as before.


    However, the time it takes is greatly lengthened, and the pain Patrick has to endure is a bit more


    intense.


    Aimee couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, being so paranoid about getting this medicine.


    She just wants to heal Patrick quickly, which means she doesn''t want to make Patrick suffer so much.


    Aimee was so angry that she poured in arge cup of coffee and then called the waiter and ordered


    another cup.


    The waiter gave Aimee a strange look, herst cup of coffee was already the most bitter and pure ck


    coffee, so she ordered another cup without any cake, the waiter was worried that her body would not


    be able to bear it.


    "Miss, why don''t you change to a different coffee, this one can easily cause palpitations if you drink too


    much of it." The waiter said.


    Aimee gritted her teeth and said, "No, it''s refreshing."


    When the waiter saw this, he didn''t say anything more and took the list and went out.


    When the coffee was served, Aimee took a sip and smothered it.


    She almost never drinks coffee, especially such bitter coffee, which is a great torture for Aimee.


    Just now, when I came to the coffee shop, I ordered such a cup of coffee, but only to cover my ears,


    but I did not expect that I would be so angry that I lost my mind and used coffee to suppress the anger


    in my heart.


    Two cups of coffee were poured in, and Aimee did not have the palpitating feeling that the waiter


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    feared, but instead, because of the bitter taste in her mouth and stomach, her mood became even


    worse.


    She decided that she must go and buy some macaronster to relieve the nasty bitter taste.


    Picking up her phone again, Aimee continued to crackle away at it, finally, allowing her to find a way.


    The corners of her mouth pulled up gently, and a touch of mockery slid across the bottom of her eyes.


    The person who made this safe is simply clever to the extreme, using such a cockamamie approach.


    She guessed that the inventor must have thought that with so a way to open the safe, people will


    naturally think that the safe is not easy to open, trying to open the time, thoughts will forget the most


    radical direction to think.


    In this way, instead, the easiest way to be the most unexpected way.


    Aimee sent the details of how to open it to Matilda and said, "Yound the ne on the uninhabited


    ind in ten minutes, follow the way I sent you, open the reimbursement, take out the contents, throw


    the safe into the sea, and then fly back."


    Aimee said, "Remember, you only have five minutes to operate, do not operate any part of the wrong,


    within five minutes,plete all the instructions."


    Matilda looked at the message from Aimee and her mood tensed up.


    She understood what Aimee meant, five minutes, if she could not open the safe, take out the things,


    and sessfully let the ne take off, then, when the safe exploded in the sea, it would certainly affect


    her.


    Matilda made a quick note of how it works and sent a message back to Aimee, "Don''t worry, I can


    handle it."


    Aimee did not send any more messages to disturb Matilda, and it was a battle against time from now


    until she sessfully flew away from the uninhabited ind.


    Naturally, she trusts Matilda, believes in her ability and trusts that she can aplish her mission.


    But the worry is also genuine.


    Matilda has known Aimee for the longest time and has been a part of everything that has brought


    Aimee to where she is today.


    Such emotions between them are beyond theprehension and transcendence of other people.


    Matilda is almost like another life for Aimee.


    If anything happens to Matilda, Aimee will never forgive herself.


    Finally, time passed and Aimee received a message from Matilda in the middle of her ordeal, "Done,


    add money."


    Aimee smiled and her nerves were finally rxed.


    Without any hesitation, she directly transferred the money to Matilda and soon, she received an emoji


    from Matilda, thanking her boss.


    Aimeeughs, "It''s not done yet, keep up the good work."


    On the ne, Matilda looked at the message from Aimee and again did not hold back and rolled her


    eyes.


    Aimee This means that she has to understand that Patrick is not yet cured and she still has to cheer.


    Matilda really wanted to tell Aimee that she didn''t want her to cure Patrick at all.


    From what she had learned, Patrick was a dangerous man, too.


    Having him cured, Matilda really didn''t know if it was a good thing or not.


    However, Matilda knew Aimee well enough to know that she would never listen to herself.


    All she can do is to give Aimee a good assist and help her get things done where she is not


    conveniently present.


    Matilda''s gaze fell on the lot, just a broken thing, actually auctioned for 1.6 billion, she really felt, there


    is enough crazy.

 Chapter 36 I have not had plastic surgery at all

    Chapter 36 I have not had stic surgery at all


    Once the safe was settled, Aimee came out of the coffee shop and prepared to go shopping for


    ingredients to go back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    When she got out of the cab, she saw a girl standing at the front door of Hayden''s Mansion, talking to


    the doorbell, her voice was sweet and soft, and her humble appearance made Aimee feel some


    sympathy.


    Aimee heard the girl say, "I just came to see Pat, you can let me in, I''ll put my stuff down and leave, I


    won''t disturb Pat."


    Elsie simply to die of anger, before to Hayden''s Mansion, although not every time to see Patrick, but, at


    least Hayden''s Mansion door she is able to easily enter, but now is good, actually directly blocked her


    outside, simply do not give her the opportunity to enter.


    These days Casey that dead girl also do not know what is going on, send her messages has been a


    look of love and ignorance, simply do not return their own messages, in the school encounter, also look


    like they do not want to pay attention to her look, always find all kinds of reasons to run away, simply to


    her to the death of anger.


    Elsie didn''t want to sit around and wait for death, so today she went to the hotel to buy food and came


    to see Patrick at the right time.


    Who would have thought that the Hayden family''s underlings would not open the door for her at all, and


    on this hot day, they actually let her stand in the sun, even though the sun was about to set, but the


    heat was steaming up and her delicate skin was about to be burnt.


    If she hadn''t married into the Hayden family now, she would have taught this ungrateful servant a


    lesson.


    Just then, a woman''s figure appeared in Elsie''s afterimage.


    Carrying a bag of stuff in his hand, looking at it, it is clear that he came back from the supermarket.


    Elsie didn''t even think about it, she just assumed this was the Hayden family''s newest subordinate.


    She immediately rushed over and was about to pull Aimee''s arm, "Wait a minute, you take me in."


    Aimee pulled her arm out of her grasp, really disliking her touch like that.


    She said, "Excuse me, thisdy, I don''t know you."


    "You are new here, it''s normal that you don''t know me, I''ll introduce myself to you, you remember me


    well." Elsie proudly raised her chin, a high above, "I am Elsie ,ter, will be the Hayden family''s Master


    Patrick''s wife, you understand it."


    Aimee said that she looked Elsie up and down, and she really did look like a spoiled and spoiled young


    Only, the taste is really bad.


    It looks more like it was raised by a burgeoning family.


    You can''t wait to wear all the famous brands on your body as a way to show that you are a rich person.


    Aimee doesn''t have a good feeling about such girls.


    She wasn''t going to dwell on her much, and lifted her foot to walk in.


    Elsie saw that she was such an attitude, and immediately became furious.


    "What''s wrong with you? I said I''m the wife of Patrick, the future master of the Hayden family, and you


    dare to give me a face, do you believe I''ll have Pat fire you?" Elsie blocked in front of Aimee, ring at


    her angrily, that look, she wanted to eat this woman alive.


    Aimee gave her a cold look and said, "Well, wait until you marry into the Hayden family."


    Elsie was simply furious with Aimee, the woman who dared to talk to her like that.


    Moreover, her words sounded like a mockery of her, how she could never have married into the


    Hayden family.


    The more Elsie thought about it, the angrier she got, she pulled Aimee''s arm and raised her hand


    towards Aimee''s face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really have a lot of nerve! A servant dares to treat me, the future master, like this, see if I don''t tear


    your mouth!" With that, Elsie threw herself at Aimee with great force.


    However, instead ofnding on Aimee''s face as she had hoped, her hand was caught by Aimee''s


    backhand.


    In an instant, Elsie just felt a sharp pain in her wrist, making her whole face be distorted in pain.


    "You!" Elsie struggled hard to get out of Aimee''s shackles, however, she was no match for Aimee.


    "How dare you fight back! You don''t want to live anymore! Do you believe I''ll let Pat beat you to death!"


    Elsie screamed.


    However, I don''t know which of Elsie''s words hit Aimee''s anger point, making her a little harder, and at


    the same time, her face also became very dark.


    She said, "Your Pat, now does not have the ability, I advise you, now or not to provoke me, otherwise, I


    do not mind helping you to go to the hospital to re-fix your face that has been operated on seventeen


    times."


    The words made Elsie''s face blue and white.


    She stared at Aimee in disbelief, not uttering a single word for half a day.


    How did she know that she had 17 surgeries on her face?


    This is simply not possible!


    Every time she had stic surgery, she was so secretive that even Casey, who grew up with her, didn''t


    find out that she had had stic surgery and only thought she was a woman who had changed and


    was getting better and better looking.


    This woman, how did she know?


    Elsie didn''t believe that Aimee could do it, she yelled at Aimee, "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t have


    stic surgery at all!"


    Aimee snickered, shrugging off her arm and cupping her chin instead.


    She said, "Don''t get so emotional in the future, or else this fragile jaw of yours won''t be able to support


    your anger."


    After that, Aimee didn''t bother to look at Elsie again and turned around and walked into Hayden''s


    Mansion.


    Elsie froze in ce, her hand subconsciously went to touch her chin.


    She didn''t feel anything different, yet Aimee''s words still made her feel terrible.


    She immediately took out a mirror from inside her bag and looked at her chin for half a day, only then


    did she realize that, surprisingly, her chin was really a bit crooked.


    Although, if you don''t look closely, you won''t be able to tell at all.


    However, she has had seventeen facelifts and is very sensitive to such subtle changes and can detect


    them.


    Elsie immediately covered her chin and screamed out.


    How could she appear so ugly in front of her Pat?


    Absolutely not!


    Elsie, who could care less that she had brought a meal to see Patrick, immediately got into her car and


    called her doctor.


    She needs to fix her face fast.


    How can such a beautiful face as hers have the slightest w.


    She would never allow that to happen.

 Chapter 37 is actually a macaroon

    Chapter 37 is actually a macaroon


    After Aimee entered, she saw the old Hayden and Riley both looking at her with surprise, especially the


    old Hayden, looking at her with some untraceable apologies in their eyes.


    The old Hayden himself was very clear that his grandson was not the least bit interested in Elsie, the


    girl.


    However, Aimee doesn''t know that.


    The old Hayden was really worried that Aimee would think too much about it when the two met at the


    door.


    He asked tentatively, "Aimee Ah, the party ......"


    "Grandpa, I''m homete today and I have to make soup for Master Patrick, so I''ll go to the kitchen


    first." Aimee interrupted the old Hayden, she didn''t want to discuss Patrick''s love history with the old


    Hayden.


    To her, Patrick was just a tool for her to break away from the Reed family.


    If she has any kind of emotion for him now, it is only because he is now her patient.


    Being able to heal him would give her a great sense of aplishment.


    Cure the rest, Aimee simply does not care.


    However, this look of hers fell on the old Hayden''s eyes, but in jealousy.


    The old Hayden looked at Aimee''s back and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    It was not until Aimee''s figure had disappeared into the kitchen that the old Hayden let out a long sigh


    and asked Riley, "Riley, do you think that Aimee is angry? But Pat clearly has no rtionship with that


    girl from the Barr family, and Pat has never given her a chance."


    Riley is very happy look, said to the old Hayden: " old Hayden, I think, Lady Aimee this reaction, you


    should be happy to."


    "How so?" the old Hayden sighed, not forgetting to re at Riley.


    This old guy, what is going on, see his grandson''s love path is not smooth, it is difficult to make him


    happy.


    Riley said, "I think that Lady Aimee is jealous, which means that we Lady Aimee is very attached to


    Master Patrick."


    "Is that so?" the old Hayden asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it is," Riley said with certainty, "and, old Hayden, you see, Lady Aimee is now obviously


    unhappy, but still personally cooked for Master Patrick, what does this show, it shows that Master


    Patrick in Lady Aimee''s heart head, has long had a very important position."


    The old Hayden pondered for a long time, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Riley was


    quite right.


    He patted Riley''s shoulder happily and said, "When you put it that way, it seems like it''s really the same


    thing. I told you, Aimee is a good girl, and it''s a blessing for us Pat to be able to marry her."


    "Yes, yes, yes, old Hayden, or you have an eye for it." Riley said.


    Aimee didn''t know that the old Hayden and Riley were on the verge of ttering themselves.


    She is handling the ingredients, so skillful and nimble that James could not help bute over and


    praise him.


    James said, "Lady Aimee, in the future, when you have time, you have to teach me a few moves."


    Aimeeughed, but was still embarrassed and said, "I only know how to make a soup, there is still a lot


    to learn from you."


    She does not intend to expose all her cooking skills, just the skill of making soup.


    Because, now the only ce that can do tampering is inside the soup.


    Today is a very short time, and you can not make the kind of soup that takes a very long time.


    Aimee made a beef soup today, still with the medication she had prepared in advance inside the soup.


    When James had also prepared dinner, he took it to Patrick''s room.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee didn''t want to talk to Patrick today, she just silently fixed the table and then, mechanically,


    started feeding Patrick.


    Patrick could feel Aimee''s indifference to him today and knew thatst night''s conversation had made


    her ufortable.


    He kept his eyes on Aimee''s face and tried to say something several times, only to be stopped by the


    food Aimee fed into her mouth.


    After feeding Patrick his dinner mechanically and quickly, Aimee cleared her te and prepared to


    leave.


    "Wait." Patrick called out to Aimee .


    Aimee turned to him, looked at him, and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "That box on the table, take it and eat it." Patrick said, his eyes gesturing in the direction of the table.


    Aimee just noticed that there was a delicate little box there, tied with a gold ribbon, so looking at it, you


    couldn''t really tell what it was.


    She wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, she didn''t say anything and walked over to take the


    box and then walked out of Patrick''s room.


    Patrick speechlessly looked at the door of the room that had been closed, for a moment, there were


    some tears andughter.


    He really didn''t understand how Aimee could be so angry.


    Even if he was upset about his wordsst night, Patrick didn''t think Aimee would be this angry.


    Especially, Aimee this nature, in fact, is a very defensive kind, she is the kind of whatever she does, will


    not let the other party pick out the wrong ce.


    So, in this state of not even saying thank you, Patrick knew very well that she was doing it on purpose.


    It''s just that Patrick really doesn''t know what exactly he has done to offend Aimee.


    After returning the tes to the kitchen, Aimee went back to her room.


    After staring at the box for a long time, Aimee couldn''t resist untying the ribbon to see what was inside.


    This look, Aimee is a feeling of being stunned.


    I can''t believe it''s macarons.


    She was originally bittered by the two cups of bitter coffee in the coffee shop and was eager to go buy


    macarons to eat.


    After solving the problem of the safe, she went to the supermarket to buy ingredients for Patrick,


    Now, there is actually such a beautiful and delicate box of macarons in front of her, Aimee the whole


    person is in a strange mood.


    She didn''t know how to describe such a feeling, and she knew very well that it didn''t mean that there


    was a certain kind of understanding between her and Patrick.


    But she couldn''t help but think in that direction again.


    Such nagging emotions pulled at her and kept her awake for a long time.


    It was only when the phone rang that Aimee''s thoughts were brought back to her.


    She saw that the name of the caller was Matilda , subconsciously nced at the time, and her brow


    abruptly furrowed.

 Chapter 38 Dont leave me alone in the battle

    Chapter 38 Don''t leave me alone in the battle


    Answering the phone, Aimee asked, "What''s wrong? What''s going on?"


    "There''s been some trouble with Lasnain." Matilda said directly.


    They went to rob the Hank family''s auction today, and this matter, although it was at the time, Matilda


    had someone to take care of it, along with the mercenaries and killers, were taken care of.


    However, because the amount of this auction item is veryrge, so that the forces of Lasnain are


    urgently watching, which led to, although they handled the crime scene perfectly, but still by some


    people.


    Matilda had just received word that Asa and Kareem had been captured and were being tortured.


    Aimee''s eyebrows abruptly tightened, this matter, indeed, she did not do enough meticulous.


    After thinking about it, Aimee said, "I''ll be right over."


    "Wait," Matilda hastily interrupted her, said: "I call you not to let youe over, I want you to hide, do


    not expose it, this matter, I will go to solve, only, I have to change course now, this thing, today can not


    be sent to you. "


    Aimee fell silent and instantly understood what Matilda meant.


    She said, "Well, then, you protect yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, I''m ckRose," Matilda said.


    Aimee is naturally not worried about Matilda''s ability, and indeed, as Matilda said, this is something that


    she can''t expose.


    Otherwise, not to mention the possibility of not getting the stuff, even the Hayden family may be


    implicated by her.


    Naturally, Aimee doesn''t want this to happen.


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee''s mood was even worse.


    If the stuff doesn''t arrive for a while, the next step she had nned will be put on hold, and then Patrick


    will have to suffer some more.


    Aimee inexplicably felt very ufortable in her heart.


    She looked at the macarons inside the box and her eyes gradually sank.


    Lifting her hand and popping a macaron into her mouth, Aimee was cured by the sweetness of the


    taste in her mouth.


    It''s just, it''s just, it''s always a matter of time, she patiently waits.


    After eating two more macarons in a row, Aimee''s mood brightened up.


    She put the rest of the macarons away and started to mix Patrick''s medicine.


    Patrick''s body feedback was very good, which made Aimee more daring when it came to mixing the


    solution.


    Today''s portion is already twice asrge as the first day.


    However, I don''t know when Matilda will be able to solve the problem, and in a few days, ording to


    the amount of medicine used, she is worried that this medicine is not enough.


    It was still one o''clock at night when Aimee entered Patrick''s room.


    The same process, the same vigil at Patrick''s bedside.


    Patrick is very reactive today, and even though he slept a lot because of the soup, it still doesn''t change


    the pain he is feeling at the moment.


    Aimee saw Patrick cringing in pain and painful soundsing out of his mouth.


    Her heart is very unforgiving, but, in order to get back on her feet, these are the things Patrick must


    endure.


    Aimee''s lips tightened as she rewashed the towel and came over to wipe Patrick''s body.


    Today he was sweating more than the previous days, and although the air conditioning was on in the


    house, it still made his quilt and sheets soaked through.


    Aimee wiped his body and soothed him softly, "Hold on, hold on, you''ll be fine soon, trust me, okay?"


    I don''t know if Patrick heard Aimee''s voice, but after another moan of pain, he actually calmed down.


    Only, his brow was still furrowed together, telling Aimee how ufortable he was at the moment.


    Aimee''s eyes slipped through a dark stream, an inexplicable emotion filled her heart, so that when she


    looked at Patrick, her gaze was actually more than a few points of her own unaware of the heartache.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Aimee raised her hand and dropped it on Patrick''s brow.


    She brushes her fingers across Patrick''s brow in an attempt to rx his furrowed brow.


    Aimee said softly, "Give me another half a month to get your body in order, then I''ll let you go to the


    operating table, and after the surgery, you''ll be back on your feet."


    I don''t know if Patrick heard Aimee''sment, but his frown was rxed.


    The corners of Aimee''s mouth hooked up slightly, and her voice became even more gentle, "So, you


    have to cheer up too, be strong and don''t let me fight alone."


    She knew that Patrick had previously been in a self-destructive mood, and although there was some


    improvement now, she was really worried that Patrick would not be able to bear the pain that would


    follow.


    After watching Patrick all night again, Aimee returned to her room at dawn.


    She didn''t wash up and go out straight away, but returned to bed in a rare moment and soon, fell into


    sleep.


    When the old Hayden came to see Patrick, he saw that Patrick had opened his eyes and was thinking.


    He couldn''t help but say to him, "Aimee, I don''t know what she was doingst night, but she''s still up so


    Patrick''s eyes twitched, he knew exactly what Aimee was doingst night.


    Earlier he had Trace bring hisputer over to finish a system he hadn''t finished before.


    With that system, he can rey what he missed inside his headset, and, he can also give direct


    instructions to have images projected on the walls of the room, and who has done what inside this


    room, he can see it all if he wants to.


    After the party woke up, he had quickly browsed through it.


    When he saw how Aimee took care of herself, Patrick''s heart was touched.


    Especially, after he heard what Aimee whispered in his own ear, his feelings became more


    In other words, in half a month''s time, he will be scheduled for surgery by Aimee, and then, he will be


    able to return to his old self.


    But, how is this possible?


    Grandpa clearly said that Aimee was just an ordinary doctor and was not even ranked in the Innisrial


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    General Hospital.


    Moreover, the information he had was telling him that Aimee was too ordinary to be ordinary.


    However, even the specialists who were paid heavily to help him were at their wits'' end, and Aimee


    dared to say that she could cure him in just half a month.


    Patrick is very skeptical that this is even possible.

 Chapter 39 Are you not jealous?

    Chapter 39 Are you not jealous?


    The old Hayden saw Patrick ignore himself for a long time, frowned a little and asked, "Pat, what are


    you thinking about? What''s wrong?"


    Patrick looked to the old Hayden and asked, "Grandpa, when is Dr. Detff, as you say, arriving?"


    "Pat, you''re agreeing to the treatment?" the old Hayden was overjoyed, and his eyes instantly


    reddened.


    Patrick said, "Didn''t I promise you before that I would show him."


    the old Hayden said, "Yes, yes, yes, as long as Pat you are willing to treat, but Detff''s time is


    precious and what appointments we can get are scheduled for next month."


    "Next month?" Patrick raised an eyebrow, doesn''t that coincide with when Aimee is ready to operate on


    him?


    That''s interesting.


    Now may Aimee still do not know the old Hayden found Detff over, also do not know when she


    knows after, will not and old Hayden angry.


    The old Hayden looked at Patrick''s yful expression and wondered for a moment what he was


    thinking.


    "What''s the matter Pat, are you thinking Detff is toote?" the old Hayden asked apprehensively.


    He has used all his connections to ask Detff toe over, but that guy is a stubborn old man, there


    is no way to ask him to move, and must see all the scheduled patients before he is willing toe


    over, simply do not give anyone the opportunity to plug the queue.


    The old Hayden also did not think about whether to directly tie people over, but he also knows that


    everyone is equal in front of the disease, although he is very anxious about his grandson''s condition,


    but also can not really not take into ount other patients, only to wait patiently.


    Now, seeing Patrick''s expression like this, it makes the old Hayden very apprehensive.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    What if Patrick feels that the waiting time is too long and refuses to ept the treatment, then what


    should he do?


    It was Patrick who took a look at the old Hayden and was helpless to worry about him in this way.


    He said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, since I promised you, I won''t go back on my promise."


    the old Hayden then put down his heart and said: "You can say so, grandpa is really happy, Pat,


    grandpa heard that Detff is really strong, and, it is said that he has also cured patients like you,


    although the situation is not as serious as yours, but, grandpa thinks, he should be able to cure you. "


    Patrick did not make a sound, but was more interested in seeing what Aimee''s reaction would be when


    she found out about it.


    When Aimee woke up, the time was approaching noon.


    She couldn''t help but freeze for a moment when she saw the time.


    It''s been a really long time since she''s slept this long.


    When she came out of the room and ran into Riley, Aimee said with some embarrassment, "Riley, do


    you have any food to eat now?"


    She woke uppletely starved today.


    Only, it''s not yet time for the Hayden family to have lunch, and Aimee isn''t sure if she''ll be able to eat


    now.


    Riley smiled and immediately said, "Yes, yes, yes, Master Patrick has the kitchen prepare it for you so


    that you can eat it whenever you wake up."


    Aimee froze for a moment and asked suspiciously, "You mean, Master Patrick ?"


    "Yeah," Riley said with a smile, "Master Patrick said, Lady Aimee you had a hard nightst night and


    told us to take good care of you."


    When Aimee heard this, her heart thumped, and a bad feeling came over her.


    Patrick, why would you say that?


    What did he really know?


    Sitting at the table, Aimee was still thinking about it, so much so that she didn''t even notice that she


    had eaten a slice of lemon, giving her an instant jolt of acid.


    This also allowed Aimee to finallye around.


    She bit into her beef with indignation, already spitting Patrick out in her mind.


    This killer, just can not do something good.


    Look at her by the lemon to the sour, so that she now see all the ingredients on a sour smell.


    When Riley saw Aimee''s reaction, he asked in confusion, "Lady Aimee, do you not like sour food?"


    "Yeah, Riley, no need to prepare lemons for me in the future." Aimee said.


    After saying that, also seems to be afraid to bite into the lemon again, Aimee pushed that portion of


    steak far away.


    Just then, Casey''s voice came from far and near, "Riley, what are you making here, it smells so good."


    "Does Miss Casey want some?" Riley asked.


    To Casey, Riley is still like a kind grandfather, although he is aware that Casey''s nature is a bit brutal,


    but still very loving her.


    As soon as Casey heard this, he nodded excitedly and said, "Yes, yes, I want to eat it."


    Riley''s hand-made steak is Casey''s favorite, or at least, Casey has never had such a good steak


    anywhere other than Hayden''s Mansion.


    But her excitement was dampened when she crossed the hallway and saw Aimee sitting at the table.


    She asked, without good grace, "What are you doing here?"


    Aimee looked up at her and said with amusement, "What do you think?"


    Casey choked and rolled her eyes at Aimee, "Don''t tell me you just woke up and really came to the


    Hayden family to be a young grandmother, it''s not like you to sleep in until this time."


    Aimee ignored her and ate her steak, finally neutralizing the sour taste in her mouth.


    Casey saw that she was ignoring her and wanted to say something else when she saw that Riley had


    "Well ...... is this taste, can be too delicious, Riley I love you so much." With that, Casey gave a flying


    kiss towards Riley.


    Riley took Casey''s kiss in a cooperative manner, showing the best of doting.


    Casey took two bites in a row, which revealed the lemon that had been pushed far away by Aimee.


    She frowned a little and turned to Aimee and said, "Hey, are you not a fan of lemons?"


    Aimee gave her a raised eyebrow and ignored her.


    Casey was furious, and his dislike for Aimee grew a little more.


    "Why don''t you eat something as delicious as lemon?" Casey stared at the dish of vinegar that Aimee


    had pushed away from her, heartbroken.


    The way she looked at Aimee, she looked as if Aimee was an old man who didn''t know how to enjoy


    himself.

 Chapter 40 Youve Changed

    Chapter 40 You''ve Changed


    Aimee finished her dumpling and wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue.


    She looked at Casey and said, "Everyone, has the right to choose what they like and don''t like, you


    don''t have to be upset about it, I''m not meant to be with it in this life."


    With that, Aimee stood up, ready to go back to her room to check on Lasnain''s side.


    Casey looked humiliated and stood up in front of Aimee, saying nonchntly, "Hey, do you know that


    you and Pat are not destined to be my sister-inw?"


    Aimee smiled and did not feel any anger, but just looked at this pampered youngdy with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She said, "This is something that you don''t need to say to me, but, you should be clear, right now, I am


    still Pat''s wife, so if you don''t want to be said to have no family education, you better call me sister-in-


    With that, Aimee pushed Casey out of her way and left the restaurant in stride.


    Casey was so angry that he jumped to his feet, a face full of indignation and discontent.


    Riley came out of the kitchen and saw Casey all pissed off.


    He patted Casey''s shoulder helplessly and said in a serious tone, "Miss Casey , don''t be prejudiced


    against Lady Aimee, she is very nice, you try to know her and you will know that she and Master


    Patrick , are verypatible."


    "Riley, why are you saying that?" Casey looked at Riley with a pout, upset that he was speaking up for


    Aimee.


    Rileyughed: "Miss Casey, you can see that old Hayden likes Lady Aimee, and, Lady Aimee has been


    at Hayden''s Mansion for some time, have you heard that Master Patrick is not happy with her? "


    "Then Pat can''t move." Casey said discontentedly.


    She could guarantee that if Pat had been a normal person, as he was, that Aimee would have been


    thrown out of Hayden''s Mansion by Pat by now.


    Riley said, "So Miss Casey , think about it, why can''t Miss Barr be in our Hayden family?"


    "That''s what I told you not to let her in." Casey said rightfully, with his chin up.


    Riley said: "Well, Miss Casey , listen to Riley, do not need you immediately like Lady Aimee, but, you


    need to understand one thing, Master Patrick and Lady Aimee will go as far as they can, that is their


    business, it is not a matter of others think match or not, what is important is that they Each other''s


    hearts, you always do not want, because of their ownck of understanding, let Master Patrick


    unhappy."


    "I kind of get it, you just help that woman out and move out Pat, Riley, you''ve changed." Casey


    muttered unhappily.


    Resuming his seat at the table, he bit indignantly into his bread.


    Riley helplessly looked at Casey this aggrieved look, but in the end did not say something more.


    He just instinctively felt that Aimee was actually not to be messed with.


    Casey is not provoking her now, otherwise, maybe it will be Casey who will suffer.


    After Aimee returned to her room, she took out her phone and started checking various messages.


    Since Matilda hung up the phonest night, until now, there has been no news.


    The good news is that news of Asa and Kareem will be passed on to her.


    Asa is okay, after all, is Lasnainian, plus his family itself in Lasnain is a noble, Lasnain the various


    forces, are not really dare to do anything to him.


    If they are not able to uproot the entire Wells family, then what they will have to face may be the vicious


    revenge from the Wells family.


    This is not something that anyone can afford.


    So, although Asa also has a minor injury on his face, it is not serious.


    Kareem is very miserable, his body was beaten without a good, clothes were beaten as if they were


    rags, gurgling blood came out, the face was beaten with a crooked mouth and nted eyes, basically


    just a breath of life, hanging on his life only.


    Because, they know very well that it is simply impossible to know something from Asa''s mouth.


    So, all hope can be ced on Kareem.


    However, anyone who works for Aimee does so with a purpose in mind.


    It is, even if they die, they will not be able to say what they should not say.


    Aimee looked at Kareem''s beaten state and her anger rose. She wanted to fly to Lasnain and deal a


    fatal blow to the group.


    Naive, it is not appropriate for her to go out now.


    But Aimee is not a nature that will hide behind her partner, although she can not personally go to clean


    them up, remotely do something, or very easy.


    Aimee quickly pulled up the group''s profile.


    This investigation does not matter, or Lasnain side of a veryrge force, is plotting to carry out this


    terrorist attack on Lasnain''s Congress.


    Aimee This investigation led directly to their n.


    She looked at that detailed information on the screen and snorted out augh.


    These people, when they really are not afraid of death.


    They tried to blow up Lasnain''s the Congress, and the day was chosen at an important moment when


    Lasnain was going to hold a meeting. If they seeded in this operation, almost all of Lasnain''s top


    officials would have been killed in the Congress.


    Aimee saw that the weapons they chose had the lethality to blow up a city.


    However, Aimee has little sympathy to worry about how Lasnain''s officials will fare.


    She just knew one thing for sure, if she didn''t get Kareem and Asa out of there soon, then Kareem


    would basically lose his life.


    As for Asa, Aimee now understands that they are not afraid of the power of the Wells family, but after


    blowing up the Congress, want to support their own people to the top, then, it needs to have a family


    with the most extensive roots to support.


    Wells family, is such a perfect candidate.


    Aimee gave a snort, really ambitious.


    But what can be done about it?


    Should she give the news to the chief of Lasnain in advance or not.


    After half a minute of thought, Aimee sent this information directly to the leader of Lasnain, Mr. Simth.


    She did not talk too much, but directly put forward her request, let this Mr. Simth to Asa and Kareem to


    rescue, she will give him the way to defend against the attack.


    Aimee was sure that Mr. Simth would say yes to her.


    Because, with Lasnain''s national power, trying to counter this attack can only be a lose-lose situation.


    And, they will be more severely disabled.


    And the method she was able to provide was silent and still able to wipe out the other side in one fell


    swoop.

 Chapter 41 I dont know if something will happen

    Chapter 41 I don''t know if something will happen


    At two o''clock in the night, Patrick''s eyes were open, his brow furrowed, and he was deep in thought.


    Aimee didn''te over tonight, which was very strange and very unbelievable to him.


    He didn''t know what Aimee was doing or why she hadn''te.


    It was less than one o''clock when he was already adjusting himself, just waiting for Aimee toe


    over.


    However, Aimee didn''te.


    Patrick''s face gradually darkened and he called Trace and asked, "Where is she?"


    Trace shook his head and replied, "Sorry Master Patrick , I don''t know."


    "If you don''t know, look it up." Patrick said.


    Trace immediately took the order to go out and prepare to find Aimee.


    He could not break into Aimee''s room directly, but could only pull up the surveince near Aimee''s


    room to see if Aimee had gone out of the room.


    Soon, Trace was sure that Aimee had not left the room.


    He reported the news to Patrick and asked curiously, "Master Patrick, something can''t have happened


    to Lady Aimee, can it?"


    Patrick was also worried about this and hesitated, but said, "Go get Grandpa."


    In the entire Hayden family, only Grandpa can have a reason to call Aimee.


    Soon the old Hayden came over and Patrick, frowning and breathing out of order, said to the old


    Hayden, "Grandpa, I''m not feeling well right now.


    Hearing Patrick''s words, the old Hayden immediately panicked.


    He hurriedly went towards Aimee''s room, however, knocked on the door for half a day, but did not hear


    Aimee''s response.


    the old Hayden, strangely enough, returned to Patrick''s room and said hesitantly, "Aimee may have


    gone out on business, and no one answered."


    "Grandpa, why don''t you go into her house and take a look?" Patrick asked.


    the old Hayden party did want to push the door in directly to see what was a situation.


    However, in the end, it was his granddaughter-inw''s room and the old Hayden wasn''t able to do so.


    As he hesitated, a woken Casey appeared in Patrick''s room, rubbing his sore eyes and asking, "What''s


    wrong? What''s going on? What are you doing up all night?"


    The old Hayden''s eyes immediately lit up and said to Casey: "Miss Casey , you came just in time, you


    go to your sister-inw''s room to see if something has happened to her or she is not at home, how just


    now I knocked on the door she did not sound it."


    Casey was instantly upset when he heard that it was Aimee who was making all the noise in the house.


    "Grandpa, what do you care about her, she likes to be home or not, just let her be,e on, let''s go to


    bed, I''m sleepy." Casey said.


    She doesn''t want to go to Aimee''s ce, she''s sick of seeing her, and now she wants to go there to


    make sure Aimee''s okay.


    However, her words were called the old Hayden''s face instantly darkened.


    He said, "Miss Casey , Pat is not feeling well, let you go and get over there quickly, no bullshit."


    Casey looked over at Patrick and said, "If you don''t feel well, you have to call a doctor, what''s with


    Aimee? I''m going to call Dr. Lowe."


    "Casey!" the old Hayden is really angry, towards Casey yelled, finally let Casey realize the seriousness


    of the problem.


    Casey ttened her mouth and stomped her foot in anger before going to Aimee.


    She didn''t understand what was so good about Aimee that her grandfather was so protective of her, it


    was simply too irritating.


    Casey walked up to Aimee''s room door, and without knocking, just twisted it open and rushed inside.


    However, Aimee''s bed was not upied, and she frowned, but her heart was very happy.


    Aimee, finally she caught a hold of it.


    Returning from Aimee''s room, Casey said gloatingly, "Aimee''s not here."


    "Not in?" the old Hayden asked suspiciously, wondering where Aimee would be at this hour if she


    wasn''t inside the room.


    Casey said, "Well, if you don''t believe me, you can go over there and see for yourself, but she''s not in


    the house anyway.


    As for Aimee, she doesn''t care.


    Patrick, however, spoke up at this time, "No, I''m not thatfortable anymore, grandpa, you guys go


    back and rest."


    "Pat, are you sure you''re all right?" The old Hayden was so concerned about his grandson''s condition


    that he couldn''t care less why Aimee was not home.


    Patrick responded and said, "It''s really okay, maybe I had a bit of a nightmare earlier, but now it''s okay,


    so don''t make Dr. Lowe run."


    "That''s good, then you get some rest too, and call me if you need anything." the old Hayden said.


    Seeing that Patrick''s face did look a little better, the old Hayden didn''t insist on calling the doctor again.


    He knows his grandson and does not want to see a doctor when he can.


    The old Hayden decided not to make Patrick ufortable so that he could be seen by Dr. Detff


    It was only after leaving Patrick''s room that the old Hayden wondered anew why Aimee wasn''t home.


    Seeing this, Riley said to the old Hayden: " old Hayden, how about giving Lady Aimee a call, it''s sote,


    and I don''t know if anything will happen."


    "She''s so big, what can happen to her, are you guys too nervous?" Casey said.


    I really don''t understand how one or two of them can be so important to Aimee.


    The old Hayden red at Casey and said, "If you''re sleepy, go up to bed and don''t be an eyesore


    here."


    Casey was so angry that he turned around and ran to his room.


    She doesn''t bother with them yet.


    the old Hayden said to Riley: "Then call one, ask what is the situation, I''m afraid of the boy, out of


    something, and do not talk to us."


    Riley immediately dialed a phone number for Aimee, but no one answered.


    The old Hayden''s face is getting worse and worse, raising his eyes towards Riley to see him always


    shaking his head, the heart is getting more and more unpleasant.


    Naturally, he knew that Aimee would not do anything wrong to the Hayden family, but leaving home


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    suddenly and without telling them always made him feel that Aimee did not consider them as family.


    This feeling, then, is very ufortable.

 Chapter 42 He really just thought he couldnt do it

    Chapter 42 He really just thought he couldn''t do it


    Patrick called Trace over again and asked, "Are you sure that the surveince didn''t catch her


    leaving?"


    Trace said, "Master Patrick, we went back and forth with the surveince several times and didn''t see


    Lady Aimee leave."


    Patrick was almostughing at Trace''sment when he said, "So what, you think she can be invisible


    and just leave the house and no one will notice?"


    Trace is also afraid to squeal.


    However, the surveince video he did watch several times, and indeed did not see Aimee''s figure.


    He also wanted to know how Aimee had left under surveince.


    Patrick was silent for a long time, then thought of something and said to Trace: "Bring me the


    surveince, let me see."


    "Yes, Master Patrick ." Trace immediately brought the psalm over and projected it on top of the wall.


    Patrick looked at the surveince screen for the first time, and indeed no problems were found.


    He asked Trace to y it again, and this time, he quickly noticed something was wrong.


    "Set the time at one forty-seven minutes." Patrick said.


    Trace looked at Patrick suspiciously, saw his face pondering, and immediately did as he asked.


    The surveince screen paused, Patrick looked at the screen for a while, butughed lowly.


    "She''s still really good." Patrick said.


    Trace was confused and had no idea what Patrick meant by this.


    Patrick instructed Trace to operate on top of theputer for half a day, and soon the surveince was


    restored to its original form.


    At 1:35, Aimee came out of the room and didn''t leave directly, instead she raised her eyes to look at the


    security camera.


    Then, she took out her phone, operated on it for a while, and soon, there was no more monitoring


    inside her.


    By the time 1:47 rolled around, the surveince was back to what it was supposed to be.


    Patrick directed Trace to operate a few more times to bring up another image.


    This is the image that the camera should have captured after Aimee reced the surveince footage.


    It was Aimee who came out of the room and seemed to cover her ears for a while, went to the kitchen


    to heat a ss of milk, and after drinking it, just in time, she received a call on her cell phone, and after


    she washed the ss, she walked out through the door of Hayden''s Mansion.


    And the person who called her should be the cab driver she called.


    From the time Aimee left the room to the time she got into the car, it took twelve minutes.


    She was actually so defensive that she reced the surveince footage.


    What surprised Patrick the most was that Aimee had the ability to do this.


    Even Trace does not have the ability to do this.


    Patrick''s mouth hung a touch of yfulness, he was really too surprised by this woman, how many


    hidden skills she had hidden, and how she was always able to do it, so that he was so shocked.


    Trace was also surprised by what he saw and was speechless.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, there''s no way he would have believed that their newly appointed


    Lady Aimee, would be so capable.


    Trace stole a nce at Patrick, originally thought, their Master Patrick will be very angry, but


    unexpectedly, but saw their Master Patrick full of a face of interest.


    It was the first time in years that Trace had seen such an expression on their Master Patrick''s face.


    Trace was surprised to no end and always felt that something was quietly changing.


    Perhaps, they Master Patrick is taking an interest in this Lady Aimee.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Does this also mean that maybe, perhaps, or that they Master Patrick will ......


    Trace did not dare to continue to specte, he just silently made a decision, in the future, must seize


    the time to find a suitable opportunity to hug them this Lady Aimee''s thigh.


    In this way, you may be able to keep your little life well in the future.


    Trace thought to himself, not noticing that Patrick had already straightened his expression and was


    looking at him with a strange look.


    "What? What''s on your mind?" Patrick suddenly spoke.


    Trace was startled and immediately shook his head and said, "No, I wasn''t thinking about anything


    else."


    "Is that so?" Patrick obviously didn''t believe it, but he didn''t say anything more, just told Trace to check


    Aimee''s whereabouts.


    Trace immediately went to work on it, but, soon, he came over with his head hanging down.


    He said to Patrick in dismay, "Master Patrick, I''m really sorry, I didn''t find out."


    Patrick is simply pissed off at Trace.


    What is this Bean batch of his men, actually even such a little thing can not be investigated.


    Patrick would really like to beat up Trace if he wasn''t unable to move.


    He said, "What use do I have for you? Nothing can be done."


    Trace is on the verge of tears, he also found out that he may not match Lady Aimee''s eight characters,


    this Lady Aimee is to grasp him.


    He used to be Patrick''s best man, and he did everything like a fish in water.


    However, since this Lady Aimee appeared, he kind of found that he is a whole waste.


    But anything you have to look up about Lady Aimee ends in failure.


    Trace wanted to tell himself that it was all just a coincidence.


    However, the coincidences were so many that he really thought he couldn''t do it.


    Patrick also does not expect Trace, he directly kicked him out, and put the matter aside for the time


    being.


    Aimee ah Aimee, mysterious, the body of the little secret is really a lot of.


    This is so interesting to him.


    Patrick tugged at the corners of his mouth, wanting to see how much longer she could hide.


    On the other hand, Aimee actually went to the airport.


    Matilda, fearing her anxiety, had the ne change course and then had the captain get off the ne


    and bring Aimee her things while she flew the ne back to Lasnain.


    Aimee also learned about this when the captain was about tond.


    She was ready to take the solution to Patrick for the night''s treatment, and when she got the news, she


    left Hayden''s Mansion without a second thought.


    After arriving at the airport, Aimee was to purchase a ticket and enter the terminal, which met with the


    captain and got her things in hand.


    The captain did not take a direct flight to Innisrial, but stopped at Innisrial, so that even if the captain''s


    whereabouts were discovered, Aimee could be hidden.


    Aimee also bought a ticket to Canport on purpose, flew to Canport in forty minutes, stayed in Canport


    for two hours, bought a ticket back to Innisrial, and re-entered Innisrial.

 Chapter 43 Then Ill be grateful to your wife

    Chapter 43 Then I''ll be grateful to your wife


    Aimee returned to Hayden''s Mansion in the afternoon. Upon entering, she saw the old Hayden sitting


    on top of the couch, looking at her with a worried expression.


    "Aimee, did something happenst night? Why aren''t you home?" the old Hayden asked with concern.


    Aimee was stunned for a moment, she originally thought that the old Hayden only found out that she


    was not at home this morning, she arrived, and the old Hayden said that she was out too early, so she


    did not meet the old Hayden.


    It didn''t ur to me that they would find outst night.


    Aimee kept herposure and said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I rushed to the hospitalst night


    when a patient had an unexpected condition, and I''m really sorry to have alerted you."


    "So," the old Hayden put his mind at ease and said, "Aimee ah, in the future, if there is such a thing,


    remember to tell grandpa, grandpa is worried about you."


    "I''m sorry Grandpa, I won''t do it again." Aimee said.


    The old Hayden was distressed to see her in this state.


    He said, "Aimee , we are a family, never be afraid of disturbance or trouble, if you tell grandpa, grandpa


    will be happy, if you don''t tell grandpa, grandpa will be worried."


    "Grandpa, I''ll say it all in advanceter." Aimee said.


    the old Hayden this time, only to finally put down the heart.


    He stood up and said to Aimee, "Come on, Aimee, go with Grandpa to see Pat, he wasn''t feeling well


    Aimee was stunned at her words and realized why the old Hayden had found herself out of the house


    It turns out, it''s all because of Patrick.


    It''s just that Patrick wasn''t feeling wellst night?


    This struck Aimee as very strange.


    It simply seemed to her to be an impossible thing to do.


    Except when she was administering the medication to Patrick, it would make him feel ufortable


    because it irritated his nerves and made him feel pain.


    At other times, Patrick could not have felt ufortable at all.


    Unless the person who tampered with his instruments did something else, there''s no way Patrick would


    have had a condition.


    Thinking about it, Aimee asked, "Grandpa, did anyonee to see Master Patrickst night?"


    "No, there''s no one else but us." the old Hayden said.


    "So, how did you know Master Patrick wasn''t feeling well?" Aimee asked again.


    These days the old Hayden have been drinking her soup, the night will be very deep sleep, it is more


    unlikely to find Patrick''s body condition.


    the old Hayden recalled and said, "Ah, it was someone from Pat''s side who called me, it was Trace ,


    who you haven''t met yet, right? He''s been with Pat since he was very young and is Pat''s right hand


    man."


    Aimee unconsciously frowned a little, suspicious of this Trace.


    She asked, "Grandpa, this Trace , has he always been at home?"


    "Yeah yeah, Pat has some things that he''ll still be scheduled to take care of." the old Hayden said.


    "So howe I''ve never seen him before?" Aimee asked again.


    the old Hayden said: "Maybe you guys didn''t run into it, usually only when Pat calls him, he will appear,


    other times, will not appear."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee did not continue to ask, but, in her heart for this man, but has drawn a question mark.


    When I went to Patrick''s room, I entered the door and met Patrick''s eyes full of interest.


    Aimee unconsciously giggled a little, to Patrick''s eyes this child, inexplicably felt the danger.


    She walked over and asked, pretending to be calm, "Master Patrick, I heard from Grandpa that you


    were not feeling wellst night, how was it?"


    Patrick said, "It''s probably a nightmare, I didn''t sleep well, it''s not a big deal."


    When Aimee heard that, she thought it was even more impossible.


    Her medicine is a sleep-aiding and calming effect, there is no possibility of nightmares.


    However, Aimee naturally will not reveal anything, she pretended to contemte, silent for a while,


    said: "I better give Master Patrick you check it, also let grandpa rest assured."


    Patrick''s mouth hooked up slightly, how could he not hear what she meant in these words.


    She was reminding him that if he didn''t want to worry his grandfather, he shouldn''t go into all this mess.


    Patrick said, "Then I''ll be grateful to your wife."


    Aimee almost broke her foot, even though she was wearing t shoes.


    She looked at Patrick with a frown on her face that said, "Are you okay? You''re not sick, are you?


    Aren''t you going to divorce me? Why are you calling me ma''am?


    Patrick, however, seemed to be deliberately confronting her and gave her a lightugh, saying, "What


    is it? Ma''am? Aren''t you going to examine me? Aren''t you going to do it? Ma''am?"


    Aimee really wants to reach over and cover Patrick''s mouth.


    What''s going on with Patrick today?


    How inexplicably with a flirty air?


    Aimee ck a face, other not sure, there is one thing, she is 100% sure.


    Patrick, the dog man, he wasn''t even ufortablest night.


    Aimee gritted her teeth and walked over to the bed to check Patrick''s body.


    I don''t know if she did it on purpose, but she actually dropped her hand onto Patrick''s face, her fingers


    gently grazing Patrick''s cheek, bringing a tingling sensation.


    Aimee''s fingersnded on top of Patrick''s neck, seemingly checking Patrick''s cervical spine, but in fact,


    they were messing with the skin on his neck.


    She pressed her voice and said, "Master Patrick , will I feel it when I press you here?"


    Patrick was surprised to find that he was indeed feeling something.


    Only, such a feeling makes him feel even more ufortable.


    He only felt his heart began to pound violently.


    Seeing this, Aimee continued to press her fingers on his neck and said, "Master Patrick , I am a doctor,


    you need to tell me truthfully how your body is reacting so that I can make a reasonable judgment


    about your body."


    Patrick''s eyes darkened and his gaze burned into Aimee''s face.


    How could he not know that this woman, just on purpose.


    She knows better than anyone else what the condition of his body is, not to check other ces, but to


    his neck, what is there not to understand, this woman, is telling him in this way, she has a way to clean


    him up.


    Thinking about this, Patrick''s eyes have more yfulness.


    His voice was low as he whispered in Aimee''s ear, "I don''t think so, but it''s easy to get something you


    shouldn''t when you''re so close to me, ma''am."

 Chapter 44 How can this man be so ignorant

    Chapter 44 How can this man be so ignorant


    For a patient like him, thest thing he can have is the urge to be on that side.


    The goblin, Aimee, is deliberately leading in that direction.


    Patrick, if he doesn''t cooperate with her, what kind of man is he?


    When Aimee heard Patrick say that, she coughed lightly and pretended not to understand, "Master


    Patrick , you have to tell me the truth about your health condition, you can''t hide something from me


    just because you don''t like that I am not a famous doctor."


    When she said this, her voice was loud and clear, and also, the person became serious.


    The old Hayden, who had been watching Patrick with concern, couldn''t help but say, "Yeah, Pat, you


    need to talk to Aimee properly, you can''t keep a secret from the doctor."


    Patrick suddenly had some regrets, he should not have called grandpa toe overst night, as a


    result, did not understand where Aimee wentst night not only, but also by grandpa to watch.


    With this in mind, Patrick asked, "Where did thedy gost night?"


    Aimee really can''t stand it when he calls himself "Mrs.".


    She repeated what she had said to the old Hayden to Patrick.


    However, after saying that, he met Patrick''s eyes with a deeper meaning.


    Aimee heart head a thud, secretly said this man really is not the old Hayden so easy to fool.


    But, what can she do, she can only smile stiffly towards Patrick, the most innocent interpretation of the


    innocent.


    Instead, Patrick whispered in her ear, "Ma''am, it''s not a good thing to lie. What kind of patient is it that


    requires a trip to Canport?"


    Aimee''s hand shook, gaze gleaming at Patrick look, eyes have been silent hope.


    She didn''t want Patrick to tear herself apart.


    However, Aimee was at a loss. She went to Canport under a different identity, so why did Patrick know


    about it?


    She decided that she needed to find a time to talk to Patrick properly.


    He knows more and more about what might be going on, and it makes Aimee feel insecure.


    After Patrick said that, he didn''t say anything else.


    It doesn''t look like he''s going to say something to the old Hayden either.


    This relieved Aimee that, at least, it was just between her and Patrick.


    But she was still curious about what else Patrick knew and how she found out.


    With her stomach full of doubts, Aimee went back to her room.


    Without thinking too much, she took the object out directly, quickly disassembled it and took out one of


    the gems inside.


    What goes into the medicine is naturally not this gem, but what is inside the gem.


    Aimee tucked the gems into her pocket, hid the things she had dismantled, and headed out again with


    her bag.


    This time, she went straight to find the old Hayden and said to him, "Grandpa, I have to go out on


    something and I may be a littlete."


    The old Hayden responded and didn''t ask any more questions, just asked the family''s driver to send


    Aimee out.


    Aimee did not refuse, she knew very well that the old Hayden was not sending someone to spy on her,


    but just genuinely unsure of her.


    So, Aimee would not refuse the old Hayden''s kind offer.


    Patrick, on the other hand, had already received word that Aimee had gone out, so he called Trace and


    said to him, "Have someone follow her secretly."


    "Yes, Master Patrick." Trace received the order and went on his errand.


    Patrick''s eyes are full of interest, Aimee ah, Aimee, should I say you are bold, or really not afraid of


    anything?


    Obviously, he was already about to be discovered, and still dared to make such a tant little move.


    He would like to see what Aimee is going to do again tonight.


    Aimee is not long out the door when she finds a stalker behind her.


    She held her forehead speechlessly, and in her heart she had already cursed Patrick once.


    How can this man be so ignorant?


    You can''t just lie in bed as a docile patient, you have to keep an eye on what she''s doing.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Aimee didn''t let anyonee over and cut off the stalker behind her.


    It''s just that, if you like to follow, follow, anyway, she is going to the right ce tonight.


    Aimee had her driver drop her off at a jewelry store, which, of course, was a jewelry store on the


    outside, but inside was something else.


    The owner is a very beautiful woman,parable to Matilda in terms of face and temperament.


    However, Matilda is of the kind of beauty and atmosphere, through a sense of seduction and


    dangerous intoxication, is a man wants to conquer, but not what kind of man have the courage to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    conquer the type.


    The woman in front of me is cold and arrogant, obviously opening a jewelry store, a service industry,


    but the aura emanating from her body is a kind of love to buy or not, do not buy the sense of


    arrogance.


    However, this is such a woman, business is good to good.


    In no way did her misanthropic face affect any business, but instead there were countless men who


    pounced on her and fought very hard to increase her performance.


    There are also many women whoe to patronize her business, arge part of them, however, want


    to learn some different temperament from her body.


    Yet, this is the woman who, upon meeting Aimee, nodded respectfully and humbly called out, "Miss


    Read."


    Aimee is known as Miss Read when she is at Innisrial. This is to hide her from the public and to prevent


    people from talking too much.


    She looked at the woman in front of her and said, "Averi, the new product that was said toe out


    Averi ss said, "Already here, Miss Read, please follow me to the inner hall."


    Aimee nodded, swept her eyes over the stalker following her, gave a lightugh, and then lifted her feet


    and entered the inner hall with Averi.


    Shortly after they entered, someone came in, pretending to be looking at the jewelry on the counter,


    and after looking at a few models, asked, "Is there nothing else? I''d like to take a look."


    When the clerk saw that the visitor was also elegant and rich, he said without thinking: "Sir, these are


    the stock we have now, however, we adopt a custom system here, if there is nothing in stock that you


    can be satisfied with, you can follow me to the inner hall, we have thetest design catalogue for you to


    choose from. "


    Once the man heard that, he immediately nodded and said, "I''m not bad you know, I just want the most


    unique, so just give me the best."


    The clerk is used to seeing such rich people and justughed: "You can rest assured about this, sir, the


    styles we have here are absolutely unique and guaranteed not to sh with anyone."

 Chapter 45 had to learn to tease me with Matilda

    Chapter 45 had to learn to tease me with Matilda


    Aimee is sitting on top of the couch in the inner room, waiting for Averi to pick up what she wants.


    Of course, just after they came in, she had handed the gem to Averi and told her to go and take the


    item out herself.


    The stalker entered the inner room and was relieved to see Aimee sitting on the sofa looking through


    the as.


    Although Trace had reminded him to follow Lady Aimee, he must not let Lady Aimee find out, and,


    must find out, what Lady Aimee is doing.


    Just now, he was about to think that Aimee hadn''t left through the back door, only, their men went to the


    back door and didn''t see Aimee''s figure.


    Now, seeing Aimee sitting here in good health, he finally has something to answer for.


    Only, what he didn''t understand was how Aimee would purposelye out to buy jewelry in the middle


    of the night, which was too weird.


    In particr, Aimee''s situation with the Reed family has been very clear to them for a long time.


    Every single piece of jewelry here is not cheap, and Aimee is simply out of her league when shees


    here to pick out jewelry.


    The stalker unconsciously took a few more nces towards Aimee and inevitably had other thoughts in


    his mind.


    It''s hard to believe that the old Hayden gave Aimee a lot of money, the intention was to let Aimee take


    good care of their Master Patrick, and in the future, also more good husband and children.


    However, Aimee took the money out to defeat and vanity to buy things she could never afford before.


    Just the thought that it was such a possibility made the stalker''s expression not so good.


    This made the clerk serving him instantly rmed and asked, "What''s wrong? This gentleman, are you


    dissatisfied with our as?"


    The stalker withdrew his eyes, casually flipped through the as twice and said, "My girlfriend has a


    very picky taste, these you showed me are still toomon."


    "So, wait a little longer, sir, we have other options to choose from, but can you tell me first, sir, what are


    your requirements in terms of price?" The clerk asked politely.


    The stalker casually coped to, "I said, I''m not bad, just bring the best you have here, as for those you


    worry about, don''t even need to care, I have plenty of money."


    The store staff really can''t do anything about this kind of customers who don''t clearly state their


    requirements and don''t clearly inform their capabilities.


    She answered, and in the end, without saying anything more, she went into the more interior room.


    In a moment, only Aimee and the stalker were left in the inner hall.


    Aimee spared a nce at this stalker, said this guy also do not know how long to do this business, with


    a rash like, even they have been exposed have not been found, but actually dare to so boldly sizing up


    their own.


    After thinking about it, she fished out her phone and secretly sent a message over to Averi, "Take the A


    book to him."


    Since he has said that he is not bad, then, not ruthlessly let him bleed once, he is afraid that he does


    not know what is called social poisoning.


    Averi''s side quickly brought over the as and, by herself, entertained the lovely stalker.


    The stalker''s eyes went straight at the sight of Averi.


    He could not remember what he was here for, and his eyes could not wait to grow on Averi''s body.


    Averi, who had long been ustomed to such stares and didn''t mind anything, followed the process to


    introduce the contents of the as to her stalker, her voice a gentleness that was very much at odds


    with her face.


    After hearing this voice from Averi, the stalker forgot even more about what he was here for.


    Aimee looked on the side of a happy, so unreliable guy, also do not know Patrick use him for what


    purpose.


    After Averi had finished presenting the catalogue, she softly asked, "Which one do you like, sir? Do you


    want to order it now?"


    The stalker now came back to his senses, looked at the top of the as and thought about his wallet,


    but it was not impossible.


    So, the stalker said, "Then this one, it''s quite beautiful."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Averi softly replied, "Okay, I will write the order for you, but the production of this one is very tedious,


    there will be many steps in the process, you need to wait a long time, here to confirm with you, you


    have no problem with this, right?"


    "No." The stalker said, very atmospheric.


    With another response, Averi called the same clerk from before and told her to take the stalker to do


    the paperwork.


    Only after the stalker had left did Averi look at Aimee and shake her head helplessly.


    She went back inside and went to get Aimee''s things.


    The box is a in blue velvet box, and once it is opened, a very delicate diamond ne is ced


    inside, while lifting thepartment, you can see what Aimee wants, lying just right inside.


    Aimee smiled at Averi and said, "Good work."


    Averi looked at Aimee and finally asked, "Should I call you Miss Read, or Mrs. Hayden?"


    Aimee was getting up and nearly fell back onto the couch when she heard her words.


    ring at Averi, Aimee said, "Why don''t you learn anything? You have to learn to tease me with


    Matilda."


    "That''s not something you learn from her, except that everyone has that problem." Averi said.


    Aimee almostughed, she is not too indulgent to these guys, actually one by one, all to make fun of


    her.


    She said, "No need for any changes."


    She thought it wouldn''t be long before she and Patrick would divorce.


    At least, that''s what Patrick meant.


    Whenever Aimee thinks about what Patrick said, her eyes be dark and uncertain.


    Seeing this, Averi didn''t say anything more and just respectfully escorted Aimee out.


    The stalker, now back in the car, saw Aimeeing out as well and continued to follow her.


    Aimee was helpless, but did not do anything to him.


    She had the Hayden family''s driver waiting for her at the door, and now she is getting into the car to go


    home.


    Aimee''s trip has been reported to Patrick.


    Only, when Patrick saw the message sent back, the bottom of his eyes were even more meaningful.


    Aimee is not an extravagant and vain woman, which can be seen from the way she eats and dresses


    on a regr basis.


    After all, she''s still a woman who would go to the supermarket and grab a chicken with a bunch of older


    women.


    Such Aimee , but went to such a valuable jewelry store to spend, it is too unbelievable.

 Chapter 46 Beware of all losses

    Chapter 46 Beware of all losses


    After Aimee returned to Hayden''s Mansion, she went straight to her room.


    She opened the box, took the herbs out of it, and began to blend.


    With this herb, Patrick''s recovery will be unimaginable.


    Only, the effort required to blend this one medicine is unprecedented.


    Aimee still didn''t go to Patrick''s room tonight.


    This made Patrick even more puzzled as to which part of the process had gone wrong.


    After all, Aimee woulde to his room to take care of him even when he was upset.


    He still remembers the way Aimee wiped him down and checked on him.


    Patrick was touched by her genuine concern.


    However, such Aimee , but has note for two nights.


    Patrick really wanted to install a surveince camera in Aimee''s room so he could see what Aimee was


    doing.


    However, he just moved this thought and already disliked himself to the point of no return.


    When did he be so lewd that he would want to pry into a woman''s private space?


    However, he had to admit that he had be very interested in Aimee.


    It was even, because of these interests, that he began to think that the marriage was very good.


    Patrick does not consider himself to be the type of person who would approve of a rtionship just


    because he is moved. He must admit that Aimee, a seemingly unassuming woman, inspires him to


    explore very much, and the more curious he feels about her, the more he thinks, this woman is great.


    Even, just now, Patrick almost had Trace send his card to Aimee when he learned that Aimee was


    buying jewelry for herself.


    As his wife, she deserves to spend his money.


    However, Aimee would not give him that opportunity.


    Even, she didn''te over to see him after she came back.


    The more Patrick waited, the more he realized that he seemed to be easily disappointed.


    Patrick was very ufortable when he waited for Aimee toe, but she did not.


    He just felt his heart clog up.


    Aimee didn''t know that Patrick would have such a big reaction because of her no-show.


    She was inside her room, concentrating on extracting the medicinal solution.


    This is a process that cannot be interrupted or disturbed at all, and Aimee does not tolerate any


    mistakes.


    Therefore, before she performed the extraction, she had informed everyone not to disturb her even if


    the sky was falling.


    So, unbeknownst to Aimee, Mr. Simth had replied to her message and was anxiously awaiting her


    response.


    Lasnain.


    After Matilda returned, she went straight to the Wells family.


    The Wells family had long been notified that Asa had been kidnapped with the promise that they would


    not harm him.


    However, as the heir of the Wells family, Asa fell into danger, or called the entire Wells family are in a


    dead silence, they used a huge force to find out where Asa''s kidnapping ce, but simply can not find


    any information.


    Just when they were running out of alternatives and ready topromise and agree to each other''s


    demands, Matilda suddenly appeared.


    To this beautiful woman, they arepletely distrustful, and give her no good looks.


    However, Matilda is straightforward to throw out several major secrets of the Wells family, so that the


    Wells family people have to believe that Matilda is reallying to save Asa.


    At this moment, Matilda is sitting on top of the sofa, sipping ck tea and looking at the white-haired


    old man sitting in front of her.


    Her posture iszy and idle, without any tense appearance.


    This adds to the eerie atmosphere of the entire Wells family.


    Finally, after Matilda had finished tasting a cup of ck tea, the old man could not help but ask: "Miss


    Duncan, you have been sitting here for three hours, is this how you say you can save my grandson, is


    this how you wait?"


    Matilda smiled, raised her eyes towards the old man, smiled, and said, "Old Wells'' patience is really not


    very good, such panic and anxiety, but is not conducive to saving people."


    "You," Old Wells has shown a face of anger, he very regret, should not listen to this woman''s words, "if,


    you do note to the exact rescue n, we will not be polite to you."


    Matilda smiled, snickered and said, "The river has not even crossed yet, Old Wells you are so anxious


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    to tear down the bridge, beware of transferring into a trap, instead, your precious grandson can not


    "You are simply unbridled!" Old Wells was simply furious, he had never seen such a woman, and


    actually dared to threaten him so tantly.


    Matilda saw that she was really angry, so sheughed lightly and said, "When I say we still need to


    wait, you just wait patiently, I promise you will save Asa, you have to trust me, otherwise, do you think I


    am stupid? Send it to the door for you to catch."


    Old Wells, although angry with Matilda''s attitude, agrees with her.


    Indeed, no one would be foolish enough to give themselves up to be captured alive. They Wells family


    is not exactly a scary ce, but it is a very easy thing for them to punish anyone they want.


    Especially, it''s easier when it''s a woman like this.


    Old Wells suppressed his anger and said to Matilda, "I''ll just wait a little longer, and you better not be


    lying to me, or I''ll make sure you never leave Lasnain."


    Matilda indifferently regained her cup of tea, thatzy and leisurely appearance, and the atmosphere of


    the Wells family is very incongruous.


    Naive Old Wells has sent down the word, others even how angry, it is impossible to disobey Old Wells''


    orders.


    The crowd was only able to watch this goblin-like woman wreak havoc on their Wells family.


    But they have secretly made up their minds that when Asa is rescued, this woman, they will use a


    thousand ways to punish her for today''s unreasonable.


    Matilda, althoughzy like a cat, is the expression of all the people present in the eyes.


    She can naturally see what kind of calctions they have made.


    Matilda''s mouth surged with a contemptuous smile, but really is very insolent, can not really think that


    can do anything to her?


    It is simply ridiculous.

 Chapter 47 We dont think she has enough curry

    Chapter 47 We don''t think she has enough curry


    Aimee didn''t finally extract the liquid until noon the next day, and iced it inside the refrigerator.


    This time this medicinal solution, which takes longer to ice, takes a full thirty-six hours.


    Aimee figured out that it was time to go to Patrick''s room after midnight tomorrow to administer his


    medication.


    After collecting the remnants of the refining solution, Aimee came out of the room with a yawn.


    The old Hayden had been waiting for her for a long time and had tried to get someone to get her up for


    dinner before, but didn''t know what Aimee was doingst night; after all, Aimee wouldn''t have stayed in


    bed unless she was in a special situation.


    At this moment, seeing Aimeee out of the room, the old Hayden asked, "Aimee ah, hungry, I asked


    Riley to prepare food for you, go eat a little first."


    "Thanks, Grandpa." Aimee was indeed hungry.


    The energy consumed by extracting the medicinal solution was so great that she was physically and


    mentally exhausted, and all she wanted to do now was to go to sleep after eating.


    The old Hayden looked at her face and asked, "Aimee, what''s wrong with you? You look so tired."


    "Grandpa, I stayed uptest night working on my paper and just got a little tired." Aimee casually


    lied.


    Anyway, she had already promised Colby that she was going to prepare her paper, and she had


    already picked out a few easy-to-understand ones to take to Colby when the time came.


    If the old Hayden wanted to read it, she could have just given the old Hayden the paper to read.


    the old Hayden did not want to read her paper, just heard that she stayed up all night to write her paper,


    it was heartbreaking, "It is good for young people to work hard, but, Aimee ah, you still need to pay


    more attention to rest, do not make yourself unwell."


    Aimee responded, her heart warming up.


    To this old man, she is really grateful.


    He was the one who gave care to her family, which made her very touched.


    After eating, Aimee went back to her room.


    Only, she couldn''t go to bed yet.


    Because, she only had time to look at her phone at this moment, she saw the message Mr. Simth


    replied to her.


    As well, after she didn''t reply for a long time, Mr. Simth kept sending anxious messages asking her


    what she was going to do.


    Aimee quickly tapped on her phone and sent Mr. Simth the n she had already worked out before.


    Since, Mr. Simth has already agreed to her request, the next thing, then, is very good.


    After Aimee replied to Mr. Simth, she sent a message to Matilda.


    Naturally, Matilda was given full responsibility for Lasnain''s affairs.


    The reason why Matilda has been waiting in the Wells family is that she is waiting for Aimee''s


    instructions.


    Now, with Aimee''s instructions, Matilda is on the move.


    The rest, Aimee left alone.


    She is also no longer fit to bother so much.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, it is very likely that the forces over there, ording to the signal to find her here, then, she


    has hidden for so long, also be a loss of sess.


    Aimee turned her phone off and went under the covers to get some sleep.


    By the time Aimee woke up, it was already dark.


    She was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone, and Aimee touched it to see that the caller was


    Francis.


    At this time, he should already be filming, how can he suddenly call her.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow for a moment, but answered it anyway.


    As soon as the call was answered, Aimee heard Francis''s exasperated voice: "When the hell can I get


    rid of Jah, this woman is not very capable, but has a lot of things to do.


    Aimee doesn''t have to ask to know what Jah has done to make Francis so angry.


    She was silent for a long time and said, "Wait a little longer, now is not the time."


    "Please, Princess, arrange for her to leave, I''m really fed up, I don''t even want to do this scene."


    Francis was so angry that he was buzzing with expletives.


    Aimee was amused by his appearance.


    She said, "Don''t be so angry, I''ll arrange it here soon, be patient."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for your news, you don''t swindle me." Francis said.


    Aimee responded and hung up the phone.


    Immediately after, Aimee made a call to Averi, "The lot in Barden is up for bid next week, find a way to


    get it to the Reed family."


    "Yes." Averi responded, with an unsuppressed exuberance within her voice, "You finally want the Reed


    family to take a shot."


    "Isn''t that what you always wanted to see?" Aimee was helpless, this girl, had flirted with herself not


    once or twice.


    "Then I''m not afraid you''ll go soft." Averi said.


    Aimee didn''t say much, and Averi wasn''t wrong, she does tend to give the wrong impression.


    She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, not now, get this done and don''t give them a chance to flip."


    "Don''t worry about that," Averi said, "you can''t worry about me doing my job."


    It''s true, Aimee has always been very trusting of her two right-hand men.


    Before hanging up, Aimee thought of one more thing and asked, "Did you tell me earlier that Jah


    wanted to borrow jewelry?"


    "Yes, but we didn''t think she had enough curry and gave a rejection." Averi said.


    Their family''s stuff is not something that can be matched by any kind of third-rate starlet.


    Aimee thought for a moment and then said, "Find a chance to put the word out that we can borrow this


    time."


    "Are you sure?" Averi was reluctant, always feeling that their whole brand was dirty after being touched


    by Jah.


    Aimee said, "Not really, of course, let someone else lend it to her."


    Averi quickly understood what Aimee meant by that.


    Sheughed and said nonchntly to Aimee, "Bad or you''re bad."


    Aimee took it as apliment and hung up after a few more words of exnation.


    She was speechless at herself for having to go around in such a big circle to help Francis get rid of


    Jah.


    However, this time, she is ready to drag the Reed family directly into the water, and it is only right to put


    in a little more effort.


    This time, she would like to see how Mason will clean up the mess for his precious second


    granddaughter.


    After dealing with this, Aimee was in a good mood.


    So, she went to Patrick''s room.


    Patrick was already very puzzled by her noting over for two nights, and now, Aimee showed up at


    a time when she wasn''t supposed to, making Patrick even more puzzled.


    This woman, what the hell is going on?

 Chapter 48 I will personally treat him

    Chapter 48 I will personally treat him


    Aimee saw that Patrick was not asleep, even the head of the bed was still rocked up, stunned, and


    asked, "It''s sote, why aren''t you resting."


    "What are you doing here with me at thiste hour?" Patrick asked.


    His tone was cold, giving Aimee the illusion that Patrick''s attitude toward her was back to where it was


    at the beginning.


    But,e to think of it, Patrick hadn''t given her any good looks at all, so Aimee let it slide.


    She said, "I just remembered that I haven''t given you a massage today, so I came to see you."


    Patrick said to himself, "It''s not just today that I didn''t give him a massage, thest two days are not to


    be made up.


    However, this is something that he naturally will not say out loud.


    He just looked at Aimee and didn''t answer.


    Aimee gave him a look and was tempted to ask him to just say what he had in mind, and if he didn''t


    want her to get a massage, to just tell her that she would go straight back.


    But before she had a chance to speak, Patrick had already said, "If you don''t say you want a massage,


    why don''t you start?"


    Aimee was so angry at hisment that she went over to him and ttened his bed and started giving


    him a massage.


    This time, Aimee didn''t do anything bad, but seriously massaged Patrick''s whole body.


    Although Patrick is still unconscious, he is still very ufortable with Aimee''s touch.


    Especially, when Aimee massaged him up to the upper part of his body, that close to him.


    He could clearly see every nuance of emotion on her face, only to see that she had a very gentle


    expression, not a half-hearted dislike for him, a patient who had been in bed for a long time.


    Her eyes were so focused, and her fingers pressed on every part of him without any impatience or


    fatigue.


    It was the first time Patrick had ever looked at Aimee''s face so seriously.


    He had to go and admit that Aimee was really good looking.


    Even, this beauty of hers ispletely impossible to ignore.


    Patrick suddenly had some doubts as to why Aimee, with a face like that, would be so low-profile in the


    Reed family.


    Even because of this face, she is already much more distinguished than the other threedies of the


    Reed family.


    It''s not that the various gentry and aristocrats won''t look at looks when selecting their daughters-inw.


    Aimee''s face should be the object ofpetition for all the gentry and nobility.


    However, as far as he knew, Aimee''s situation with the Reed family was very difficult.


    It can be said that she is a Cindere in the true sense of the word, more miserable than being born


    among a poor but loving family.


    Aimee finished her massage for the day, and when she tilted her head, she met Patrick''s inquiring


    eyes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, she had noticed Patrick looking at herself.


    She just didn''t want to talk to him, so she forced herself to ignore the stares from him.


    Now, meeting Patrick''s gaze, Aimee tried to calm herself down and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are


    you looking at me like that?"


    Patrick also sensed how revealing his gaze had just been.


    He looked away ufortably and said, "It''s nothing, it''s hard for you."


    When Aimee heard him say that, she felt even more puzzled.


    Having spent some time with Patrick, she knows that Patrick is definitely not an easy person to get


    along with.


    Especially, he also holds the idea of getting a divorce as soon as possible, it will not get along well with


    her.


    This was the first time she had ever seen Patrick soften his attitude.


    This made Aimee very curious as to what was going on with him today.


    Just as she was about to make a few flirtatious remarks, Aimee''s cell phone rang.


    When she heard the ringing, she knew it was Matilda calling.


    Aimee said, "I''m going to take a phone call, you rest, it''s good for recovery."


    After saying that, Aimee also did not look at Patrick again, and left his room.


    Patrick looked in the direction of Aimee''s departure and his first thought was that the person on the


    other end of the phone might be a man.


    As soon as the thought urred, Patrick couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    What does he call this?


    yfulness or temper tantrums?


    It can''t be jealousy?


    The more I thought about it, the more Patrick thought there might be something wrong with him.


    He would actually, already, think of jealousy.


    This is just so wrong for him.


    Patrick quickly found himself a very reasonable reason, he must be bedridden for too long, in addition


    to family and friends, this is the most concerned about him an outsider, so his heart will unconsciously


    have a few points of dependence on her.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more irritated Patrick became.


    This kind of reason can not even convince himself, Patrick can only send himself two words: sick.


    He closed his eyes in exasperation, ready to heed Aimee''s words and let himself fall asleep.


    However, as soon as he closed his eyes, Patrick unconsciously thought of the image of Aimee leaving


    in a hurry with her cell phone.


    He became even more irritated, closed his eyes and held on for a long time, and finally, could not help


    but open his eyes.


    But, that ink pupil bottom of the annoyance, or in manifestation, his mood at the moment, is really bad.


    Aimee didn''t know how Patrick''s emotions were going up and down because of her rtionship.


    When she got back to the room, she put the phone through.


    Matilda''s voice came from the other end, "It''s done, don''t worry."


    Aimee was relieved that, atst, she hadn''t let her people get lost inside.


    Matilda said, "You don''t know how hical those guys were, Kareem was beaten so badly, he was


    really hanging on for dear life, I''m afraid he''ll have some kind of disability."


    Aimee had already seen Kareem''s condition, and in addition to the superficial injuries visible to the


    naked eye, she could see that Kareem''s insides were also badly injured.


    After thinking about it, Aimee said, "Send him to Innisrial, and I''ll treat him myself."


    Lasnain''s doctor, she was still really unsure.


    "Are you serious?" Matilda froze for a moment, having some doubts as to how Aimee had decided to


    take matters into her own hands.


    "Well, send it over." Aimee said.


    "In fact, I have contacted the people of the Institute, they will give Kareem treatment, you personally


    taught the people, the ability is not bad." Matilda said.


    Sending Kareem over now, she was still worried that it would cause Aimee a big problem.


    Aimee understood what she was thinking, but said, "He''s in this condition because of me, and it''s only


    right that I treat him."


    Matilda couldn''t resist Aimee, and knew that what she had decided would not be changed.


    So, she said, "Okay, I''ll go and arrange it."

 Chapter 49 You actually still follow stars

    Chapter 49 You actually still follow stars


    Reed family.


    Jah was reading the script in his room when he got a call from Tia.


    "Jah , I just received good news, I think, your time ising." Tia said.


    Jah has some impatience every time he hears Tia say something like that.


    She had heard this kind of talk for a long time, but other than this y she received, Jah didn''t feel


    that there was anything about herself that made her feel, as Tia said, that her time wasing.


    When Tia saw that Jah was silent, she knew that she did not believe her words.


    So she didn''t y games with Jah and said, "Didn''t we want to borrow Indesit Jewelry''s jewelry


    before but we were rejected ......"


    Jah was furious when he heard Tia mention Indesit Jewelry and interrupted her without waiting for


    Tia to continue, "Tia, what''s wrong with you, I told you not to mention this brand to me, do you still think


    I''m not embarrassed enough."


    Before she was to attend an event, she wanted to take advantage of Indesit Jewelry''s fame to bake


    herself into an unattainable position, however, they used various methods to contact Indesit Jewelry''s


    people, but they all got a reply that she was not curious enough and did not deserve to borrow their


    family''s jewelry.


    Even when she brought out the Reed family, Indesit Jewelry still didn''t buy it.


    They simply do not put the Reed family in their eyes, thinking that the Reed family is a small family,


    simply not enough to qualify them Indesit Jewelry to bend.


    This matter, at that time in the entire Reed family are made very embarrassing.


    Even after Mason learned of this situation, he even pulled his face down and asked for help from a


    nobleman he thought would be able to make Indesit Jewelry look good.


    This is also a direct result, the nobleman and the Reed family from then on bad blood, even in business


    began to give the Reed family face.


    Mason was nearly hospitalized at the time.


    He med it all on Jah, believing that it was Jah''sck of curiosity that caused the Reeds to


    suffer such a humiliation.


    It was also the first time that Jah was cursed by his own grandfather.


    Therefore, even though Jah still has a great desire for Indesit Jewelry and considers Indesit Jewelry


    a status symbol, he really hates this jewelry brand from the bottom of his heart.


    Now Tia is poking knives into her heart, so how can this be pleasant for her.


    Tia saw that Jah was really annoyed, and there was some hesitation to continue talking to Jah or


    not.


    However, she just hesitated for a moment and then said to Jah regardless: "Jah, listen to me first,


    this time, Indesit Jewelry intends to cooperate with the female celebrities in our circle to provide jewelry


    for a female celebrity at The Regal Award afterwards, and the news they gave out is that all female


    celebrities who can I think that we should try to get it."


    Jah frowned, not understanding how Indesit Jewelry had suddenly changed its ways, but it was


    indeed a very significant temptation for her.


    To be able to wear Indesit Jewelry jewelry at The Regal Award, not only is the price of the whole thing


    increased, but more importantly, it is absolutely stunning.


    When Tia saw that Jah didn''t say anything, she continued: "Jah, you don''t want to be outssed


    at The Regal Award, do you? Especially since I heard that Rylee and her team are already on the


    move and are almost certain to win this partnership with Indesit Jewelry. We can''t let her get in the


    way."


    When Rylee Huff was mentioned, Jah''s face immediately darkened.


    Yes, Jah is tolerant of whoever gets this opportunity to work with him.


    But, Rylee, absolutely not.


    This woman has been her nemesis since she was in school, and now she is a starlet that Globalhive


    Pictures has been promoting. Jah has missed out on several big female roles, all of which were


    stolen by this woman.


    What''s more, Jah''s first humiliation in life came from this woman.


    The man she''s loved for so long, she doesn''t know how she got carried away, ignoring her, the second


    daughter of the Read family, but falling head over heels for that bitch Rylee.


    Jah will never allow himself to lose to Rylee.


    She immediately said to Tia, "Go grab it for me, by any means necessary."


    Tia was relieved to hear Jah say so.


    She said, "Jah , don''t worry, this matter, I will definitely get it done for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Jah''s face was still ugly as hell.


    She doesn''t understand what kind of madness Indesit Jewelry is going through to start working with the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    entertainment industry.


    However, this is indeed an opportunity for her.


    As long as she can take this coboration down, then her status in the entertainment industry is greatly


    enhanced.


    The most important point is that she once made Mason unhappy because of this matter, and she can


    also make Mason happy by taking this coboration.


    They, the Reed family, will also, as a result, go to the next level within the Innisrial gentry.


    The more I thought about it, the more excited Jah became.


    Finally, her face was no longer dark and sullen, but instead a touch of already triumphant joy.


    When Mika Read came in, she saw that her sister was happy about something and asked


    suspiciously, "Jah , what''s wrong with you? Suddenly so happy."


    Hearing Mika''s voice, Jah curbed the smile at the corners of his mouth, looked at her with


    displeasure and said, "Didn''t I tell you to knock when you enter my room, what''s wrong with you."


    Mika, undeterred by Jah''s displeasure, sat down on Jah''s bed, took her pillow, crossed her


    legs, and said, "Jah, you''re not going to argue with me, so why be so mean?"


    Jah was helpless, but didn''t really get angry with her.


    She asked, "Go ahead, what do you want from me?"


    Their family, Mika, has never had anything to do with anything, and is only interested in doing math


    in her room.


    She couldn''t even understand what was so great about math problems.


    How does she like to do problems so much.


    Mika said, "Here''s the thing, I heard that you and August are filming a movie, can you get an


    autographed photo of him for me?"


    Jah looked at Mika with dismay at his words.


    She stared at her for a long time before asking, "You actually still follow stars?"

 Chapter 50: What are you doing in front of Aimee?

    Chapter 50: What are you doing in front of Aimee?


    Mika was very unhappy with Jah''s attitude.


    She ttened her mouth and said, "What''s so strange about me following stars, I''m not a nerd, I can''t


    like a little brother yet."


    "I just think, it''s so surprising, don''t you nevere to see us as stars?" Jah said.


    "Then you don''t wrong me like that, I still have a good view of you as a star." Mika said.


    Jah, speechless, raised his hand and hit Mika on the head and said, "You really are, for an


    autographed photo, you dare to say anything."


    "So are you going to help me or not? I''ve been begging you for one thing my whole life." Mika


    looked at Jah pitifully, with an expression that she would cry her eyes out if she didn''t get it for


    herself.


    Jah was still shocked, and was increasingly unable to understand this Mika.


    This is clearly a rational to the mathematical head, in any matter above, there is no emotion, as if, no


    matter how the outside changes, can not affect her in the slightest.


    Only now, at this moment, does Jah feel deeply that this is still a little girl.


    Jah immediately said: "Help help help, my family Mika for the first time to ask me to do things, I


    am a sister, naturally to Mika to do a good job."


    Mika was immediately happy when she received a satisfactory answer.


    Only, the next second, she had jumped off Jah''s bed, resumed her usual calm and self-possessed


    demeanor, and said to Jah, "Then I''ll leave you alone, goodbye."


    With that, Mika left Jah''s room without a backward nce.


    Jah is simply going to be angry, what a little girl, begging her when it is naive and cute, kissing and


    shouting Jah .


    Once the purpose is achieved, it bes this way now, really, over the river to tear down the bridge,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    not a little bit of love.


    Only, Jah suddenly thought of something and frowned in annoyance.


    She also does not know how it happened, after the crew started, except for the first scene of the


    opening, shot with her and August''s.


    After that, it was all about shooting her scenes with other people.


    It is obvious that she has the most scenes with August, but as a result, August never came to the set.


    She really didn''t know how Francis had arranged it.


    However, Jah did not dare to question Francis, who had been quite critical of her these past few


    days because of her repeated NGs.


    Jah is sure that if she really dares to touch the bad luck, Francis will definitely take care of her.


    She has long heard of Francis'' bad temper, although, she is Francis handpicked to y the female


    lead, but his attitude towards himself, is not at all handpicked her model.


    Jah can be said to have suffered a lot of anger during this time inside the crew.


    However, she could not say anything, but could only suffer.


    The good thing is, there are no scenes for her today or tomorrow, so she cane back to take a


    break and catch her breath.


    *


    Matilda drove Kareem to Innisrial when Aimee was in surgery.


    She had arranged amodation for Kareem in advance and asked Matilda to take the people there


    directly.


    When Aimee got off work and went to the vi, she was dumbfounded.


    She only asked Matilda to send Kareem here, she didn''t ask her to bring the people from the institute


    with her.


    At this moment, looking at three people from the Institute just standing straight in front of her, Aimee


    simply cried andughed.


    She spoke in a cold voice, "How dare you leave the institute without my instructions?" "I think you don''t


    want to do it."


    Andy Pugh immediately jumped over and hugged Aimee''s thighs, crying, "Teacher, I''m your beloved


    the Tenth disciples, you can''t leave me alone."


    Kelvin Prince and Ashton Torres saw Andy this look, are unable to help but hang a few ck lines in


    front of the forehead.


    This dead child, deadly to follow, even, but also directly sneaked on the ne, they also arrived at


    Innisrial after, only to find Andy came.


    Aimee took a few steps back and pulled her leg out from under Andy''s arm.


    She said, "You should be thankful that you are still my the Tenth disciples."


    Otherwise, she would have already kicked him out of the Institute.


    Andy immediately wimped out, not daring to squeal.


    Although he was the Tenth disciples, he was also the one who had the least contact with Aimee.


    He had already known about this teacher''s ability from various projects in the Institute and from word of


    mouth from the people in the Institute.


    However, he is not at all familiar with the nature of this teacher.


    The reason why he can be so cute and yful with Aimee is that all along, Aimee has given him the


    illusion that his teacher is a beautiful and cute girl with a soft and cute nature.


    However, at this moment, he is being taught a hard lesson by his own teacher.


    Although it was just a sentence, but also let him deeply appreciate the indifference from the teacher.


    Andy stepped aside, not daring to spout any more nonsense.


    When Ashton and Kelvin saw him like this, they said, "I told you not to follow me, but you didn''t listen,


    and now you''ve made your teacher angry."


    Andy is simply furious at the two people adding fuel to the fire, however, he can''t say or do anything.


    Even a hard stare at these two bad guys was not possible.


    Because, he profoundly recognizes a reality.


    He really is the lowestbat power among all the people present.


    Aimee is raising her eyes towards the two, smiling expression, also called the two hearts jumped,


    unconsciously thumped.


    She said, "I don''t seem to have asked you two toe over either, what are you two doing here?"


    "It''s just to help you." Kelvin said immediately.


    Aimee snorted and said, "What can you do for me when the project report hasn''t even been given to


    me yet?"


    Kelvin only felt an arrow in his heart and a pain in his mouth at Aimee''s undisguised dislike.


    Andy then saw Kelvin also retreat to his side,pletely a look of afraid to say more.


    He didn''t hold back augh.


    Sure enough, his teacher is the most handsome.


    Even if the patriarch of the Institutees, his teacher can still dislike it if he wants.


    Ashton touched his nose and said, "Aimee , you have to go to work and take care of Master Patrick, we


    also came over to help you look after Kareem , also so you don''t get too distracted."


    Aimee nced at him, and while Andy and Kelvin were waiting to see how Ashton would be disliked,


    Aimee smiled and said, "That''s fine, I''ll leave it to you to take care of Kareem."


    Andy and Kelvin red at Ashton in unison and cursed him in their hearts.


    What a shady little man, what a good boy in front of Aimee.

 Chapter 51 They dont deserve it

    Chapter 51 They don''t deserve it


    Aimee stopped chatting with them and walked straight upstairs with her feet up.


    Kareem was ced in a room on the second floor with medical facilities that Aimee had had prepared


    earlier.


    Naturally, it is not as good as the ones in Patrick''s room, but it is enough for Kareem''s case.


    When Aimee entered the house, she saw Kareem lying in bed with gauze all over his body, not moving


    at all.


    If it wasn''t for all the data on the device that told Aimee that his vitals were still good, Aimee would have


    wondered if Kareem was already dead.


    She walked over and checked Kareem''s indicators and rxed a little.


    Ashton, they were very reliable, both in Lasnain and on top of the ne, and handled Kareem very


    well.


    Indeed, as Matilda said, Kareem would have been fine even if he hadn''t been sent to Aimee.


    It''s just that Aimee''s heart is not in the right ce, and Kareem is in trouble because of her.


    Matilda came over, patted Aimee''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine soon, and since we''ve


    chosen to follow you, we won''t have anyints."


    Although, they are responsible for different areas, but, can do for Aimee, and Aimee between people,


    are experienced life and death, this kind of life friendship, has long let them give their lives to Aimee.


    Matilda said, "Don''t me yourself, we wouldn''t be doing so well without you."


    Aimee smiled at Matilda and said, "Don''t say that, you are all your separate selves, not living for me."


    She knew that all these years, besides the money and fame she brought them, the most important


    thing was that they had been through all those things.


    Aimee treasures this bond and is always grateful to God for giving her so many lovelypanions.


    But she doesn''t want them to see themselves as too important, even, Aimee hopes, they can all have


    their own lives, even if they will choose to stop working for her, then she will be d to send them


    away.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry, we''ll follow you if you treat us well, but we won''t follow you if you treat us


    badly in the future."


    Aimee is helpless and knows that Matilda is trying to make her happy.


    Matilda continued, "So, rich woman, pay for your hard work this time."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aimee really wants to roll her eyes at Matilda.


    However, she held back.


    She took out her phone and transferred the money to Matilda.


    This wealthy fan, in the end. Also just greedy for their own money, right.


    After the transfer, Aimee took a look at the time and said, "I have to go back, you guys take care of


    Kareem and let me know if anything happens."


    "So Andy, they, are they going to be let back in?" Matilda asked.


    Aimee thought about it and said, "Keep it, they can help with Patrick''s surgery afterwards."


    Matilda nodded, then smiled a thief''s smile and disliked Aimee''s arm, saying, "Are you too attached to


    Master Patrick now, I see, nothing is more important than him."


    "What are you talking about?" Aimee frowned a little and looked at Matilda unhappily .


    Matilda said, "Don''t deny it. Tell me, if it weren''t for him, how would you have gotten into so much


    trouble? I heard from Averi that you''ve started moving the Reed family."


    "The Reed family is long overdue for a move, what does that have to do with him." Aimee looked


    askance at Matilda , at this logic of hers, very iprehensible.


    Matilda blinked her demonic eyes and said, "I don''t know, maybe it''s Master Patrick that gives you the


    courage to move the Reed family."


    Aimee simply speechless, this woman, simply more and more outrageous.


    She needs someone else to give her backbone?


    Not bothering to talk any more with Matilda, Aimee turned around and walked out of the room.


    Downstairs, Ashton and the others saw Aimeeing down and asked, "Aimee, what do you want to


    eatter? We''ll order a take-out."


    They haven''t been back home for too long, although when they were in Lasnain, they did make a point


    of hiring a domestic chef to go over and take care of them for three meals a day.


    However, Lasnain''s vegetables, there are many and domestic are not the same thing, which makes


    them every time they eat, can not help but sigh, is really want to return to the country.


    So, this time back, one of their goals is to have a good time eating all the food that they have not eaten


    in the past years.


    In particr, they have long heard that the domestic takeaway market is now particrly good, so they


    can''t wait to experience it.


    Aimee, however, said, "You guys eat, I''m going home."


    Hearing Aimee say this, Kelvin''s brow furrowed subconsciously.


    "Aimee , do you now consider the Hayden family your home?" Kelvin asked.


    When Aimee lived with the Reed family, she never said the word "home".


    Every time she mentioned going home, she was going back to her own residence.


    Now, Aimee is calling going back to the Hayden family home, which makes it impossible for them to be


    calm.


    Aimee looked at them inexplicably and said, "What''s wrong with that?"


    She lives in Hayden''s Mansion now.


    Ashton said, "Aimee, are you really going to stay married to Master Patrick?"


    This is something that is almost too much for them to think about.


    The very fact that Aimee would get married was already a shock to them.


    They had both wondered what kind of man Aimee would marry.


    Only, in thinking about this problem, none of them muste to a conclusion, married to whom it is


    impossible to marry them, they do not deserve.


    Even, they also associate the royal family and nobility of each country, but they all only came to the


    conclusion that they are not worthy.


    Who would have thought that Aimee, who had never had any inkling of this, would suddenly inform


    them that she was married?


    The marriage partner, or a paraplegic.


    Although Patrick the man can not pick any fault, even, before the ident, can be said to be the top of


    the man.


    But now he is a paraplegic.


    Although all beings are equal, they should not have any prejudice against such Patrick.


    However, Aimee''s marriage to such a man still makes them ufortable.


    The good thing is, Aimee is naturally emotionally cold, even if she has to marry Patrick, but does not


    have real feelings with him.


    That''s what they''ve always thought.


    Who would have thought that after meeting Aimee, I would suddenly realize that this is not the case at


    all?


    Aimee, the importance of Patrick, they can see with the naked eye.

 Chapter 52 Give that person a fatal blow

    Chapter 52 Give that person a fatal blow


    Aimee entered Patrick''s room at one o''clock in the night.


    Starting tonight, she''ll be giving Patrick new medication.


    After one week in a row and a three-day adjustment period, if Patrick''s health is good, he is ready for


    surgery.


    Both Ashton and Kelvin came over, allowing her to get more hands-on with her medical skills.


    With their help, Aimee is certain that the surgery will go very well.


    Aimee was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn''t notice that Patrick was awake at the


    moment.


    Tonight Patrick did not pretend to sleep either, but his eyes followed Aimee''s figure.


    Aimee gets closer and realizes that Patrick is watching her.


    Her body instantly froze and she swallowed a mouthful of saliva before she smiled sarcastically and


    said, "Master Patrick , you have fallen asleep."


    "I''m awake from my nap, but you, what are you doing in my house at this hour, instead of sleeping?"


    Patrick pretended to see here to his room for the first time.


    Aimee hesitated whether to tell the truth or not.


    Would Patrick have believed her if she had said it?


    But, if she doesn''t say anything, then how is she going to inject the liquid in her hand into Patrick''s


    bottle?


    At a moment when Aimee was in a battle of heaven and earth, Patrick suddenly said, "What do you


    have in your hand?"


    Aimee saw that he had already seen it, so fortunately she confessed, "This is the medicine I mixed for


    you to help your body recover."


    Patrick was surprised that she was so honest about it.


    He looked at Aimee for a long time and said, "What do you mean by that, you can heal me?"


    Aimee bit her lip, thought for a moment, and then nodded.


    She said, "Master Patrick , maybe you won''t believe my words, but I can really heal you."


    "What if, you can''t cure it?" Patrick asked.


    He didn''t mean to get on Aimee''s bad side, it''s just that she''s a mediocre little doctor, and anyone who


    heard her say such things would just think she was talking out of her ass.


    Patrick has seen so many doctors, almost all of them are telling him that his body is no longer working,


    this life, can only be so paralyzed.


    At best, there are doctors who dare to pack a bag for him that he will not be deformed in the


    future because he is bedridden for a long time.


    Now Aimee is telling him so bluntly that he can be cured.


    If Patrick hadn''t heard her say that for the first time, he would have called her ridiculous.


    Then, just get rid of her.


    Aimee said, "I know that you don''t believe me right now, and I will prove it to you with facts, as long as,


    you are willing to let me use drugs on you."


    Her biggest fear now is that Patrick will refuse to let her use the solution.


    Patrick looked at Aimee in silence, but did not say anything.


    Just when Aimee was so overwhelmed that she wanted to give up, Patrick suddenly snorted lightly and


    said, "Even if I don''t approve of your medication, how can you really not use it?"


    She hadn''t asked his opinion from the first night she entered his room in the dark.


    Is it a little toote to say such things to him.


    Aimee lowered her eyshes and replied in her mind, "No, really.


    It took her a lot of effort to get this medicine, and it has left one of her best men in a hospital bed, so


    she feels sorry for Kareem if she doesn''t give it to Patrick.


    Not to mention that the drug, really can cure Patrick .


    Seeing Aimee''s little thought, Patrick tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "Aren''t you going to


    give me the medicine? You don''t need it yet?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick with surprise, not expecting him to be so nice.


    She immediately leapt to the bottom of the hanging bottle, and when she was about to inject the liquid


    inside the bottle, she couldn''t help but look at Patrick , and said, "Then I really used it, you can''t back


    out."


    "No." Patrick said in a quiet voice.


    He had to admit that he did want to be healed by Aimee.


    And, he also had to admit that he had trusted Aimee long ago .


    The reason why I didn''t pretend to sleep today was also to see if she would talk to herself or not.


    Now, since Aimee was so open, Patrick couldn''t possibly say no again.


    Aimee still couldn''t help but say, "Master Patrick , you will feel a lot of pain after this medicine is


    injected." when she was injecting the medicine into the bottle.


    Her tone was tinged with worry, as if she was afraid that he would refuse her treatment because he


    was afraid of pain.


    Patrick looked at her expression and said in a light voice, "No harm, it''s good to be sore for a while


    without sensation for so long."


    That''s not a lie, Patrick really does think so.


    Aimee smiled and felt bad again.


    She did not dwell on it and injected the medicine directly into the bottle.


    As she watched the medicine flow drop by drop into Patrick''s veins, Aimee''s heart clenched.


    She went to the instrument and set it up.


    She said, "Master Patrick , do you know who is trying to harm you?"


    "What?" Patrick was still looking at the IV tube, and there was something about him that couldn''t wait


    for the pain to set in.


    When he heard Aimee''s question, he turned his head to look at her.


    "This apparatus, it was tampered with, I was thinking that the person who could tamper with this


    apparatus, must be someone who coulde into your room frequently, Master Patrick , can you think


    of who it is?" Aimee asked.


    Patrick was silent.


    About the person who wants to harm him, he naturally has suspicions in his mind.


    Only, now is not a good time to beat the bushes.


    So, Patrick then said, "I''m not sure."


    Aimee has already tuned the instrument, heard Patrick said so sure, frowned a little, suspicious


    towards Patrick look over.


    She did not see anything unusual in his face.


    However, she just felt that maybe Patrick was lying.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a feeling made her feel bad.


    Not from the fact that Patrick had lied to her, but because, it made Aimee feel that Patrick''s side was in


    danger.


    She retraced her steps to Patrick''s side and sat down on the edge of the bed, her gaze falling straight


    on Patrick''s face.


    She said, "Master Patrick , is that something you don''t want me to know?"


    Aimee is eager to tell Patrick that he can trust herpletely and that he can tell her who he suspects.


    In this way, maybe, she can help him, catch the man and give the man a fatal blow.


    Moreover, Aimee herself had a suspicion in her mind that she had someone to suspect.


    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s the right one for Patrick''s suspicions.


    If it doesn''t work out, Aimee is even more worried about what kind of danger Patrick is surrounded by.


    Patrick said, "This is something that you should not get involved in."


    She can still stay out of it now and can tell the man that she is just a bought and paid for wife who


    means nothing to him.


    But once she got involved, it was a different matter for that person.


    Patrick couldn''t put Aimee at risk.


    If, indeed, she is able to heal him, then she will mean something even more different to him.


    Patrick can''t do it with a vengeance.


    Aimee doesn''t agree with him.


    She said, "But, Master Patrick, if that person can easily enter your room, then he must already know


    that I''m treating you, I''m not afraid that he will make trouble from it, so that I can''t treat you properly,


    but, in the eyes of that person, we have long been in the same gang, I don''t want to get involved in it,


    but also already involved, what do you say."


    Patrick naturally understood what Aimee meant by this, and it''s not that he hadn''t thought of it that way.


    But now the enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, now is not the time to die with the other side of


    the fish.


    Patrick said, "Wait a little longer, and when the time is right, I''ll tell you who it is."


    Aimee smiled, then did not continue to ask.


    She could already see beads of sweat forming on Patrick''s face and knew that Patrick''s body was


    starting to hurt.


    Aimee stood up and said to Patrick, "I''ll go wash the towels ande over."

 Chapter 53 You mean the Dettlaff from Esnya

    Chapter 53 You mean the Detff from Esnya


    Patrick The pain this time was more intense than even before.


    He himself has a profound perception.


    Previously, it was only from the neck to the shoulder, however, today it was his entire back, spine, could


    feel the pain.


    At first, Patrick was able to hold it in, not making a sound, making it seem like he wasn''t in pain, and


    was extraordinarily calm.


    However, Patrick soon found out that this time, he simply could not bear the pain.


    Aimee has already washed the towel twice to wipe his sweat, but the more she wiped, the more sweat


    flowed instead.


    Patrick gritted his teeth and said to Aimee, "Don''t be busy, just let it be."


    "No, you''ll catch a cold if you sweat so much." Aimee said.


    Now is a critical period for the robin, originally, his health is not good, if the cold again, but also to get


    well first cold.


    Aimee doesn''t want to do that.


    Patrick said, "Then you call someone else, and you don''t get busy."


    He saw Aimee running around like this, it was really hard.


    Inexplicably, Patrick felt heartbroken.


    This woman, from the first day here, did not get a good look from him not to mention, almost every


    night, inside his room guard.


    He didn''t even know exactly what time she went to bed and what time she got up.


    All he knew was that she had given enough for him.


    Aimee said, "It''s okay, I''m used to it, and I don''t feelfortable with anyone elseing."


    She knows best what the drug can trigger when it is inside Patrick''s body.


    If she called someone else over, she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to exin.


    After all, Patrick has never shown any pain in front of others.


    This suddenly tells others that he can experience pain and still not scare people a bit.


    In particr, the person who did this to him has not even been caught yet, she is even more uneasy.


    Aimee said, "After a while, I will arrange for you to have an operation, after which your body will


    recover, only, at that time, I hope, you do not show it, or remain as if you are unable to move, so that


    the people who harmed you can be lured out."


    In this regard, Patrick and Aimee coincide.


    This is the reason he never told the old Hayden about the changes in his body.


    Only, suddenly thought of something, Patrick said, "Grandpa invited Dr. Detff toe over to treat


    me, if you don''t like it, I will talk to Grandpa and refuse him toe over."


    "Detff?" Aimee didn''t think about the name in her head and soon, locked in on the candidate, "You


    mean the Detff from Esnya?"


    "Probably, yeah." Patrick said.


    Aimee thought about it and said, "He is indeed verypetent, but his specialty does not ovep with


    your illness, so it would be a waste of time to invite him over."


    This Detff, Aimee still knows very well.


    Is a medical madman, but also a living Bodhisattva, treating patients, more important than their own


    lives, the patient''s affairs always in the first ce.


    And what Aimee admires most about him is that rich or poor, in Detff''s eyes, they are all equal.


    He stuck to his principles, which have not changed for decades, and queued up toe to him for


    medical treatment, and no one, no one, was allowed to cut in line.


    If there is an unexpected situation, he will arrange his best assistant to solve it.


    Of course, many people will criticize this principle of Detff.


    However, in Aimee''s eyes, he is indeed a very good doctor.


    Aimee thought for a moment and said to Patrick, "Grandpa invited him over, so it won''t hurt to show


    him. After he sees your symptoms, he''ll tell you that he''s not going to operate on you, so just send him


    away."


    "You know him well?" Patrick asked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    From what Aimee said, it sounds like they''ve known each other for years.


    "My teacher, who used to be friends with him, but I didn''t meet him, except that my teacher told me


    very much about him, and took many of the surgeries he handled, and the papers he wrote, to learn


    from me, and some of my skills, so to speak, are sort of under his tutge." Aimee said.


    "Who is your teacher?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee, however, did not say anything, just winked yfully and said, "I can''t tell you that."


    Patrick It''s the first time I''ve seen her look so yful, at this moment, it''s very much like a naughty little


    girl.


    His heart was inexplicably soft, and he was more than a little indulgent towards Aimee.


    Patrick was also really curious about Aimee''s teacher.


    He said, "So, it was your teacher''s intention that you stay at Innisrial General Hospital as a regr


    junior doctor?"


    Aimee pursed her lips and said, "Master Patrick , your curiosity should not be so heavy, it''s not good for


    you to know too much."


    Patrick was helpless and saw that she really didn''t want to tell him, so he had to stop and ask no more


    questions.


    A new wave of pain came up, making Patrick''s breathing sound very thick.


    Aimee wiped his sweat again, and was really unable to help Patrick at this moment.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s worried look, his heart warmed up and he didn''t feel as much pain as he did


    just now.


    He said, "I can stand it, don''t worry. This kind of pain, I have not had, this way, it is quite exciting."


    The more Aimee heard him say this, the harder it was for her to feel.


    She suddenly had some regrets, maybe, she should also have a look, there is no kind of medicine that


    can make the patient experience no pain.


    However, this type of treatment is determined by the patient''s level of pain to determine if the criteria for


    surgery can be met.


    Because, when Patrick is on the operating table, it is almost impossible to use anesthesia, he is to use


    his own perceived pain to help Aimee to repair his neurons.


    Aimee, looking at Patrick''s stoic look at the moment, seems to have seen him on the operating table at


    that time.


    In her heart, she was really ufortable.


    Aimee decided not to tell Patrick about it for now.


    Otherwise, she was really worried that Patrick''s mind would be burdened.


    Stayed up all night, Patrick, and hurt all night.


    This time, Aimee didn''t let him drink the soup and let him fall into a deep sleep.


    This night of pain, Patrick finally experienced what is called, exhaustion.


    Once upon a time when he was not paralyzed, his energy could almost be said to be bursting at the


    seams, and he simply could not run out.


    Now it is thoroughly experienced a time, all the strength of the body is exhausted feeling.


    Aimee returned the instrument to its original state and removed Patrick''s infusion bottle.


    This hanging bottle, she needs to get rid of it herself.


    After all, you can''t be too defensive.


    After wiping Patrick''s sweat again, Aimee asked, "Do you want a change of clothes and a change of


    sheets and covers?"


    "No, call someone else toe overter." Patrick said.


    He meant to say that Aimee had already worked hard all night, so don''t bother with such trivial things


    for him.


    However, in Aimee''s ears, it became a distinction between men and women, and they should not do


    such things even though they are a couple.


    Aimee didn''t say anything else, and after finishing up, she was ready to leave.


    Patrick called out to her and asked, "Why, I can''t feel the pain now?"


    "Because the medicine has been injected, the process of stimting your nerves has stopped, now it is


    a rest period for your body, you will return to the way you were before, but, as the number of times


    increases, your body will regain a lot of sensation due to the stimtion of the medicine, and by then,


    you will feel the pain." Aimee said.


    "He didn''t know much about medicine, and he didn''t know anything about Aimee''s medical skills. He


    was so grateful to Aimee that he couldn''t help but say, "Thank you, Aimee."


    Aimee was stunned and looked at Patrick nkly.


    This is the first time that Patrick has called her Aimee.


    This name, many people will call her so.


    But at this moment, when she heard Patrick call her that, Aimee''s heart felt as if it had missed a beat.


    This feeling was so strange to Aimee that she left Patrick''s room as if she had run away.

 Chapter 54: Ask Master Patrick to eat something later

    Chapter 54: Ask Master Patrick to eat somethingter


    The cast.


    Jah was looking for August from the moment he came in the morning.


    However, August still didn''t show up today.


    Jah was already not sure if she was used to this, she just felt more and more strange.


    This y, the main male and female roles are very much, and, the main male role is more than


    enough.


    August, the lead actor, never showed up, which Jah couldn''t understand.


    Since she is already in the group filming, she doesn''t understand what else is more important than


    filming.


    Finally, Jah couldn''t resist approaching Francis and asked, "Mr. Snider, what''s going on with


    August? Why doesn''t hee every day, is this scene still filming?"


    Francis gets upset when he sees Jah, but it''s not the right time to get rid of her.


    He could only touch his nose and said, "We are shooting every day ording to the n, there is no


    drama in this period of time, it is not all clearly arranged?"


    "But Mr. Snider, he''s the lead actor, what''s the point of filming me and the supporting cast every day?"


    Jah said unhappily.


    Look at the drama, who wants to see the supporting role of the scene ah, of course, the main male and


    female drama ah.


    This how to Francis here, the male protagonist is with a set up.


    Francis said, "It''s all because of you, so I can''t shoot the scene of the male and female lead, if it''s not


    for you staying here and not leaving, I would be so difficult.


    Not bothering with Jah, Francis waved his hand and said, "Just follow the n and finish the scene,


    don''t worry about anything else."


    "But ......" Jah wanted to say something else, but Francis had already found an excuse to go to other


    things.


    Jah was simply furious, she went back to her caravan, mmed the script, sat on top of the sofa


    and looked blue.


    Tia saw the situation, and quicklyforted: "Jah, you do not care so much, anyway, you are the


    lead actress in this drama, as long as you y your part, everything else will be fine, you say so,


    right?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But, Tia, don''t you think it''s strange? I''ve been in a few productions, I know the shooting schedule very


    well, I''ve never seen this kind of not shooting the male lead scene, this I have so many scenes with


    him, he has note to shoot,ter is trying to exhaust me?" Jah said angrily.


    "Just listen to me, don''t bother so much." Tia reassured to, "You should know that you are about to


    burst into the limelight, this one word, you have to pay attention to, maybe one day because of your a


    micro-expression will be your ck material, the loss is not worth it."


    Jah was kind of reminded by Tia''sment.


    Indeed, she cannot disregard her image; on the contrary, she has to be very considerate of her image.


    Especially now during this critical period of cooperation with Indesit Jewelry.


    Whether or not she can turn the tide is also dependent on Indesit Jewelry, so this opportunity is crucial


    for her, and she cannot put the cart before the horse.


    With Tia''sfort Jah''s mood smoothed out.


    It''s just that the thought of Mika wanting August''s autograph gave her a huge headache.


    Jah has never been able to do anything about this Mika.


    It is rare for her to ask for an autographed photo with herself, and it would be a shame if she could not


    do it herself.


    Jah can''t afford to be ashamed of this.


    So Jah said to Tia, "Tia, since August is noting to the set, you can think of a way to get me an


    autographed picture of him."


    Tia asked curiously, "What do you need this for?"


    Her heart head instantly rmed, Jah so concerned about August, should not be for August have


    interest in it.


    Just because August doesn''te to the show, Jah can be so angry.


    The more Tia thought about it, the more it became so.


    He was about to say something to persuade Jah to prioritize his assets now and to keep his feelings


    to himself, even if he was interested in August.


    I heard Jah say, "My family Mika, a fan of his, asked me for his autographed photo, no, I wanted


    to go to him for an autograph, but, he did note today, you say I can not be angry."


    With that, Jah''s anger bubbled up again.


    Tia saw that Jah''s reaction was not fake, so she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll


    get it done for you."


    Jah nodded, still at ease with Tia''s ability to do so.


    With this matter settled, Jah went back to reading the script.


    Now that two important opportunities were in front of her, she would not let herself miss them.


    *


    Patrick has been sleeping today, which makes the old Hayden very strange.


    He entered Patrick''s room in the morning as a matter of habit to check on Patrick, and seeing that he


    was still asleep, did not disturb him.


    But, by noon, Patrick was still sleeping, and the old Hayden couldn''t help but have some worries.


    Patrick has been paralyzed in bed since the ident, but his work and rest has remained very regr.


    ording to reason, Patrick also did not consume physical ce, which makes the old Hayden


    The old Hayden made several attempts to get Patrick up and at least eat before going to sleep.


    However, when Patrick was woken up by him, he just said to him, "Grandpa, I''m sleepy, I''ll sleep some


    more."


    Then, it went back to sleep.


    The old Hayden was so anxious at home that he finally waited until Aimee returned from work and


    dragged her to see Patrick.


    "Aimee, what''s wrong with Pat? Why are you so sleepy today? Go check on him, I''m really worried."


    the old Hayden said.


    He was worried all day today and couldn''t even eat.


    Aimee naturally knows what is going on, but, for the time being, she can''t tell the old Hayden.


    She soothed the old Hayden and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry too much, I''m going to check it out, it''s


    okay, just rx, okay?"


    The old Hayden heard Aimee''s reassurance, and I don''t know if there was some kind of magic, but it


    really calmed him down.


    Aimee said, "Here''s the deal, Grandpa, you go talk to Riley and prepare Master Patrick''s dinner, I''ll go


    check on the situation and get Master Patrick something to eatter."


    "Okay, it''s all yours, Aimee , so go check it out and Pat don''t have any more problems." the old Hayden


    said.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, it won''t happen, don''t worry, rx."


    After sending the old Hayden into the kitchen, Aimee went back to Patrick''s room.


    Coincidentally, Patrick was already awake, his eyes still sleepy and dazed, staring at her nkly.


    Aimee is the first time she saw him like this, and suddenly she felt that Patrick, at this moment, looked


    like a good and docile big golden hair.


    She walked over and reached over to straighten out Patrick''s bangs in front of his forehead and said,


    "Are you tired after sleeping all day? Grandpa is very worried about you."


    "You didn''t tell me when you drugged mest night that the aftertaste would be so strong." Patrick said


    innocently.


    Where he knew that being so tossedst night, today will be directly physical exhaustion to this extent.


    "What about, you''re going to be like this for the rest of your life after that, should we be honest with


    Grandpa?" Aimee asked.


    Sooner orter, it is necessary to let the old Hayden know, Aimee did not say at first, just do not want to


    let the old man also follow the worrybor.


    However, seeing the old Hayden so worried, Aimee''s heart is also very sorry.


    Especially, the old Hayden didn''t eat much all day, it makes Aimee feel more heartbroken.


    Patrick thought for a moment, but still said, "First do not tell him, tomorrow, I will say that today during


    the day more sleep, the night did not sleep, tomorrow during the day continued to sleep."


    Aimee is going to be baffled by thisme excuse given by Patrick.


    This is not to coax children, and use such excuses.


    Anyway, if Patrick had lied to her like that, she would have given him a nk stare.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s face and knew what she was thinking.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Or what do you think?"

 Chapter 55 Ill treat you better from now on

    Chapter 55 I''ll treat you better from now on


    When Aimee heard Patrick''s question, she tilted her head in thought and said, "I don''t know."


    She is very clear, Patrick so do not want to tell the old Hayden, one is afraid that he followed the worry,


    ande, is afraid to give the old Hayden hope, but, the results are disappointing.


    Aimee knows that Patrick doesn''t fully trust himself yet.


    This kind of hope, but the possibility of disappointment of the tangle, Patrick decided to let himself


    alone to bear.


    Aimee doesn''t me him and doesn''t think anything of him.


    She understands the psychology of the patient and the concerns of the patient''s family, so Aimee


    doesn''t mind that Patrick might think this way.


    Unable to think of a suitable excuse, Aimee said, "Then let''s do what you say, I don''t have any good


    suggestions."


    Patrickughed softly, as if to say, "I wish I had said so."


    Aimee checked Patrick''s body indicators and sighed, "You slept all day today, you''re doing pretty well,


    giving you a good recovery."


    "It''s all because of Dr. Read." Patrick said.


    Aimee raised her eyebrows, looked at Patrick , and said, "Then we wish our Master Patrick , a speedy


    recovery."


    The atmosphere between the two became unusually harmonious, with talking andughing, a situation


    that has never been seen before.


    The old Hayden came in and saw such a scene.


    He froze for a moment, and then he said with some tastiness, "Pat howe Aimee you woke up as


    soon as you came back, do you not want to pay attention to me, an old man?"


    Patrick looked at the old Hayden with dismay, never imagining that he would one day be able to hear


    his grandfather spilling his guts.


    This feeling, kinda amazing.


    Aimee was also amused and looked at Patrick and said, "Grandpa, Master Patrick woke up from his


    nap because he didn''t want you to worry, and I had nothing to do with it."


    Patrick looked at Aimee helplessly andughed at her exnation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The old Hayden also knew that Aimee was just making himself happy, but, I must say, he was really


    quite happy.


    He said, "I don''t care what it is, I''m relieved that Pat is awake, Aimee.


    Patrick looked at the old Hayden with some speechlessness, ording to his habit, shouldn''t he stare


    at his own dinner first?


    This how, see their own sleep awake, the attitude of a hundred and eighty degrees changed?


    And, this way, he is clearly ying temper with himself.


    Aimee looked at Patrick''s depressed face, snickered, held the old Hayden''s arm and said, "Come on,


    Grandpa, let''s go see what Riley has prepared."


    "That I would have to tell you in advance, are you love to eat, your taste ah, Riley and James


    remember it." the old Hayden said.


    Aimee heart head more moved up,pletely has been Patrick to throw to the back of the mind, a


    mind to coax the old Hayden happy.


    Patrick was simply speechless and could only watch them leave.


    Now Aimee is the granddaughter and he is the son-inw.


    Patrick was so angry that he gritted his teeth, his eyes fell on his leg, and he had already begun to


    imagine how he was going to take care of Aimee, the woman, after he had recovered.


    Aimee apanied the old Hayden to dinner and cooked soup for Patrick before carrying the dinner


    tray to Patrick''s room.


    Upon entering the room, she saw Patrick looking at her with a grunt.


    That look, living as if she deliberately starved him in general.


    Aimee was so amused by Patrick''s appearance that she said, "You look so childish."


    Patrick said, "I thought that you had forgotten about me."


    "Howe? I purposely told Grandpa not to bring you food." Aimee said.


    Patrick just woke up from a nap, although he has not eaten all day, but his body is very sensitive, it is


    not easy to eat immediately after waking up, so, on the contrary, it will be a burden on his body.


    Aimee couldn''t speak frankly and directly to the old Hayden, so she could only divert his attention and


    ignore Patrick.


    At that, Patrick''s mood eased a little.


    He looked at Aimee , and said, "So, I can eat now?"


    Although he once went on a hunger strike because of his health condition, he doesn''t do that now.


    Knowing that there is a chance to be cured, he would be too ignorant if he still went to make heaven


    and earth.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Of course,e and try it, I made the soup myself, it tastes very good."


    Patrick smiled and his eyes fell on Aimee''s soup.


    He remembered that the time before, Aimee also made soup for him, and then, he would fall asleep.


    Patrick asked, "What did you put in the soup?"


    Aimee moved a little, not expecting Patrick to ask this question.


    She set her te before saying to Patrick, "Of course it''s something good for your health."


    "Is it something that would put me to sleep?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee froze and didn''t say anything.


    Although she had expected it, Patrick was aware of it, but still very upset that he said it so bluntly.


    In this way, it makes it seem like she was a clown for what she did before.


    She said, "So, do you drink it? Or, are you afraid that I will poison you and dare not drink it?"


    Patrick saw Aimee''s little temper, pursed the corners of his lips and said, "Drink, you worked so hard to


    make it for me, of course I drink."


    This is, naturally, to cheer Aimee up.


    However, because of these words, Aimee suddenly felt a poke in the heart.


    She looked up at Patrick and her voice softened a bit with appreciation, "You know what you''re doing."


    Patrick Helpless, this woman, after all, really treats him like a child?


    Aimee stopped gagging with Patrick and fed him seriously.


    Patrick asked, only after he had eaten all the food, "Do you treat all your patients like this?"


    "What?" Aimee asked in disbelief.


    Patrick says, "So meticulous in taking care of each other."


    Aimee thought about it carefully and said, "No, I don''t really have any patients in the hospital, and I''m


    not happy to take care of the other patients."


    As Patrick listened to Aimee, it dawned on him.


    In the hospital, Aimee is a low-profile, ordinary doctor, to see ordinary diseases can still, important


    patients, not her turn.


    And there are nurses and caregivers inside the hospital, so naturally, they don''t want the doctor to be


    so hands-on.


    As for the other patients, most of them are begging Aimee for money to cure them, and it is already


    very good to treat them, so how can anyone be insensitive and expect Aimee to help them.


    "So, I''m the first?" Patrick asked knowingly.


    Aimeeughed, "Yeah, so, Master Patrick are you feeling honored?"


    Patrick gave a light tug at the corner of his mouth, but was honest, "It was indeed an honor."


    "Then you should be nice to me, for the sake of my hard work for you." Aimee lends a hand.


    Patrick stared at Aimee for a long time and said, "Do you think that I am bad for you?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No, I just thought it would be nice."


    "So what do you need me to do?" Patrick asked.


    "It''s also very simple, just don''t give me a look, don''t get mad at me, don''t dislike me, that''s pretty much


    it." Aimee said.


    She actually wanted to tell Patrick that he really was the worst-tempered of all her patients.


    Although, he never really lost his temper with her, but, when he was cold-faced, it was still very


    intimidating.


    Aimee is naturally not afraid of him, but also does not want to see such a cold face all the time.


    So, since Patrick brought it up, Aimee naturally didn''t miss the opportunity to bring it up in such a grand


    manner.


    Patrick recalls his attitude towards Aimee, not good, but not bad either.


    He surprisingly did not know that, as it turned out, she had such a deep resentment towards herself.


    Patrick said, "Okay, I''ll be nice to youter."

 Chapter 56 I go back to the canteen

    Chapter 56 I go back to the canteen


    Jah finished the scene and caught a glimpse of the man standing next to Tia.


    She walked over suspiciously, and before she could ask who this man was, she heard Tia introduce her


    with gusto, "Jah ,e, let me introduce you, this is Mr. Pugh, the brand manager of Indesit


    Jewelry."


    Once Jah heard the words Indesit Jewelry, he instantly understood.


    She hastily smiled and extended her hand to Charlie Pugh, saying, "Hello, Mr. Pugh, I''m Jah ."


    Charlie''s eyes looked up and down at Jah, bringing an aura that was as cold and unapproachable


    as the impression Indesit Jewelry gives.


    However, the more this happens, the more Jah feelsfortable that this is Indesit Jewelry''s style,


    and she is totallyfortable with it.


    Charlie said, "This time, we chose to work with Miss Read and we hope Miss Read will not disappoint


    us."


    Jah held back his ecstasy and said to Charlie, "Don''t worry, Mr. Pugh, I''ll be as professional as I can


    be."


    "I will confirm the contract with Miss Simpson, and this time I came here to see Miss Read with my own


    eyes, and as for some other requirements, when the timees, we will also talk with Miss Simpson in


    detail." Charlie said.


    Jah understood Charlie''s meaning. He was saying that he had toe and check out the goods to


    see for himself if she was worthy of Indesit Jewelry.


    Charlie''s attitude does make Jah unhappy.


    But, on second thought, she was relieved.


    The more this happens, the more the rigor of Indesit Jewelry can be seen.


    So, she wouldn''t feel much about it.


    She said, "Hard work Mr. Pugh, both Tia and I will cooperate well."


    Charlie heard Jah such pleasing words, the heart is actually very contemptuous, so up to go to


    bend, is really a drop in price.


    Not bothering to say anything more to Jah, Charlie left.


    Jah still felt that there was some unhappiness, thinking that as the second daughter of Read family,


    she had suffered too little, and it was rare for her to be despised and disliked in this way.


    However, the few times she has been given this treatment, it has been Indesit Jewelry.


    Jah''s face darkened after Charlie left.


    When Tia saw this, she immediately said, "Jah, pay attention to expression management, we just


    need to get what we need, as for other things, do not think too much."


    "I know, I''m fine, I''m not angry." Jah said through clenched teeth.


    When she finished, she lifted her feet and headed for the RV, and it was the only way to get back to her


    car, which was the safest and most secure.


    Tia hurriedly followed, diverted Jah''s attention and said, "By the way, I''ve asked someone to get


    August''s autograph for your sister, I guess it will be delivered in a few minutes, so be happy."


    Jah gave Tia a funny look, actually using such things to cheer her up.


    But,e to think of it, that''s the only thing to be happy about these days.


    After shooting thest scene, Jah did not let Tia drop him off and drove off on his own.


    Instead of going straight back to the Reed family, she went to Innisrial No.2 Middle School.


    Mika is in her senior year of high school here.


    After Jah parked the car, he sent a message to Mika, "Don''t go to the cafeteria after school, I''m in


    front of your school,e over and we''ll have a meal together."


    Mika usually doesn''t live at home, especially now that she is in her senior year of high school.


    ording to her, most of the students have already started to live at school, and she would be left


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    behind if she didn''t.


    The Reed family didn''t want her to suffer at school, but no one could change what Mika had decided


    to do.


    In this way, it was all left to her.


    Mika quickly replied, "Roger that."


    Jah, while waiting for Mika, was on his phone to see what delicious stores were nearby, private


    and a little better, after all, she is a big star, not to let people shoot her eating out.


    In case, if she is photographed with ugly photos, it will be her ck history again in the future.


    Mika soon came over and Jah said, "I ordered a Japanese restaurant, let''s go eat at that one."


    "No, I want hot pot," Mika decisively refused.


    "Mika, understand me, if you want to eat hot pot, just go with your friends or with Irister, I am not


    reallyfortable going to a hot pot store." Jah said patiently.


    "Forget it then, give me the stuff, I''ll go back to the cafeteria." Mika said.


    Jah smiled, and his brow immediately furrowed.


    This sister, really does not give her face at all.


    Only, she has no way to be angry with Mika, only to be able to no way to pinch the steering wheel,


    said appointingly: "Then okay, you say, go to eat which one, we go to eat still can not."


    Mika listened to it, and was happy, but also did not forget to spit out a: "Jah, you are not so


    sensitive, celebrities are more, eat a hot pot is a particrly normal thing, you are not with a man to eat


    hot pot, do not worry so much ah."


    What else could Jah say, what else could she do when everything was said by Mika.


    After having Mika navigate for her, Jah started the car and headed for the hot pot.


    The hot pot restaurant Mika mentioned, near Innisrial No.2 Middle School, is very famous and is


    considered the number one in the whole Innisrial in terms of deliciousness.


    She had been here a few times before with her ssmates, but, recently, everyone was busy with


    mock exams and everyone was studying so hard that they couldn''t find anyone willing toe with her


    to eat hot pot.


    Every time she proposes to go out to eat hot pot, she will be disliked a: "Mika, you be good, you


    such a school bully do not worry at all, we still have to study."


    Mika was so frustrated that she never thought she could get any good grades by just studying on a


    whim.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for her toe over to eat hot pot alone.


    Now, since Jah hade to her for dinner, how could she refuse such an offer ofpany?


    When she arrived at the hot pot, Mika didn''t even wait for Jah to park the car before she happily


    got out.


    She had already figured out what she wanted to order.


    As he was counting, he saw a familiar figure sitting by the second floor window.


    Mika''s eyes instantly lit up and she didn''t even care about Jah anymore, she lifted her feet and


    rushed inside.

 Chapter 57 Mikayla still has some grievances

    Chapter 57 Mika still has some grievances


    Aimee was also called out for hot pot tonight.


    Along for the ride are Matilda, Ashton, Kelvin and Andy.


    The night before, Aimee didn''t even eat takeout with them, so she rushed home to be with Patrick,


    which they seriously condemned Aimee for.


    Aimee is actually very speechless, but, she is outnumbered, and can not really move their leadership


    status to press them head, only to be pulled out by appointment.


    However, there is no one who doesn''t like hot pot, and Aimee hadn''t eaten it for a long time, so we


    agreed to do it right away.


    It''s just that Aimee didn''t expect these guys, who have been out of the country for a long time, to find


    the best hot pot at the moment with such precision.


    Innisrial No.2 Middle School is not in the city center, nor is it in a business district, or even in a very


    remote location in Innisrial.


    Generally speaking, people do not choose such a faraway ce when choosing a store.


    Aimee now understands that these people are really willing to do anything for food.


    In particr, the distance from the vi can be said to cross the entire Innisrial.


    Good thing they didn''t forget to pick themselves up on the way over, otherwise, Aimee would have


    taken a particrly long time just to get a taxi over.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Originally, the reason why most of these people under her hand are abroad is because she is not trying


    to reveal her identity so that those projects she is secretly working on are not likely to be discovered.


    However, now that she has chosen not to care and is ready to be exposed at any time, there is nothing


    she fears.


    Aimee said, "It is indeed time to prepare to move the headquarters back."


    "Have you really decided?" Matilda was surprised that Aimee would actually make such a decision,


    "How will you exin it to your teacher?"


    "My teacher is no longer here, where can I exin?" Aimee lowered her eyshes and couldn''t help


    but feel a little sad at the mention of her teacher.


    Matilda immediately shut her mouth and cursed herself in her heart for having to poke a knife into


    Aimee''s heart, knowing that what she cared most about was her teacher.


    Aimee looked up at her and smiled, "Don''t be so nervous, I''m used to it after all these years."


    At this moment, a figure lunged towards Aimee.


    Aimee was taken aback and froze for a moment when she saw the visitor clearly.


    Mika hugged Aimee''s arm and cried out softly, "Aimee, I miss you so much."


    She hadn''t seen Aimee for a long time, and at home, no one mentioned her, and even if she wanted to


    know about Aimee, she didn''t know who to ask.


    It''s not like Mika hasn''t thought about going to Aimee and telling her she really misses her.


    However, she was inside the school most of the time, plus, she knew very well that Aimee probably


    didn''t want to see her.


    Mika didn''t expect at all thating out for a hot pot would be such a good thing, and she was really


    too happy to run into Aimee just like that.


    Aimee was made ufortable by Mika''s touch.


    In fact, she doesn''t like it when people touch her, especially the Reeds.


    However, Aimee is a little more or less indulgent towards Mika.


    She could sense that Mika was not hostile to herself, unlike the other the Reeds, who were not


    hostile to her.


    But that doesn''t make her close to Mika either.


    Mika, at the moment, just wants to tell Aimee how much she misses her, regardless of the situation.


    She hugged Aimee''s arm tightly and her voice became even softer, "Aimee, you don''t even want me as


    a sister anymore, why don''t you evere to see me?"


    Said Mika, and some aggravation.


    She really doesn''t understand why Aimee is so nice and her family treats her so badly.


    Even when she tries to get close to Aimee, she gets a hard education.


    The worst part was that her parents would take it out on Aimee.


    However, it is clear that Aimee is also their daughter, and she does not understand why they are doing


    this to her.


    Aimee said, "I''m busy."


    Her voice was very cold, so to speak, without a trace of warmth, causing Mika to finally bite her lip


    and let go of her arm.


    Mika looked at Aimee, her eyes were not as bright and confident as they had been earlier.


    This look is clearly like a small animal that has been bullied.


    Aimee is no way to look at her this expression, lightly sighed, said: "you senior year, the most important


    thing, is to do well in exams."


    "Aimee, I got good grades, and my teacher said that I''m definitely the top student this year." Mika


    said.


    Aimee has no doubt about this, although she is not familiar with Mika, but also very clear, Mika''s


    achievements, is indeed the most appreciated in the Reeds.


    Mika has been verypetitive in every exam and has made Mason proud of himself among the


    noble families.

 Chapter 58 Dont you care?

    Chapter 58 Don''t you care?


    Aimee didn''t want to continue the conversation with Mika, so she asked, "Did youe with your


    ssmates? Why are you alone?"


    "I came with Jah, she came to give me something." Mika answered honestly, not holding back


    from Aimee at all.


    As soon as Aimee heard that, she became even more expressionless.


    She said, "In that case, you should go over to her."


    "Aimee, can I eat with you? I haven''t eaten with you in a long time." Mika said.


    Thest time we ate together, it may have been two or three years ago.


    Even the New Year''s Eve dinner, they have not eaten together.


    Aimee said, "I''m with a friend and it''s not very convenient."


    Mika sniffed and looked even more despondent.


    When she was downstairs, she clearly saw Aimee and her friends talking andughing, especially


    bright and beautiful, but, when she saw hering, she was so cold and aloof.


    She was really sad.


    Just then, Jah approached.


    She was recognizing Mika by her school uniform, and her brow furrowed in displeasure as she said,


    "Mika, why did youe up so fast, without waiting for me."


    Mika heard Jah''s voice and got even more upset.


    She got up in a hurry and said to Aimee, "Then Aimee, I''ll go first."


    She didn''t want Aimee to feel worse after seeing Jah.


    Jah then noticed that the person Mika was clinging to was Aimee.


    However, she didn''t I intend toe up and say hello.


    She was simply sick and tired of this third sister.


    She was expected to marry into the Hayden family and be able to help her out a little.


    As a result, this useless thing, even a role for her can note, if she is not strong enough, by Francis


    to see, this role, she simply can not get.


    The more I think about it, the more it upsets Jah.


    She didn''t bother to go over to talk to Aimee, pulled Mika over and left.


    "Do you know that I am a big star, my movements are restricted, you run around like this, I have to find


    you, if I am photographed, I am very difficult to do, understand." Jah said.


    Mika pursed her lips and didn''t make a sound, she now regretteding with Jah to eat hot pot.


    It''s just that if she hadn''t forced herself toe over for hot pot, she wouldn''t have met Aimee.


    This is really called a very resentful it.


    Jah directly asked people to lead them into the box, she is such a status, naturally is not able to eat


    with those ordinary people outside, simply too much to fall.


    As soon as he entered the box, Jah''s face sank and he looked at Mika without a good look in his


    eyes.


    Mika saw her like this and didn''t bother to talk to her anymore.


    She fiddled with the menu, nonchntly picking out what she liked to eat.


    After the waiter finished ordering and left, Jah said nonchntly, "Mika, what''s wrong with you? I


    told you not to get too close to Aimee, what were you doing?"


    Mika has always hated to hear this kind of talk.


    She didn''t understand why Aimee, who had obviously never done anything wrong to the Reed family,


    was treated like an enemy by both of them.


    Hanging her head down, Mika said, "It''s not like I did anything to see Aimee go say a word?" Jah


    , aren''t you a little too bossy."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m bossy? Do you know what Mom and Dad will do to you if they find out about this." Jah was


    furious and didn''t look good to Mika anymore.


    Mika also came to temper and said, "That''s my sister, I just like Aimee, what''s wrong? As for every


    time you two have to be mad at me?"


    "Mika, I think you are really getting more and more ignorant." Jah mmed the table, that look, it


    is very like to eat Mika.


    Mika also ran out of patience, toozy to talk to this unreasonable woman, stood up and ran away


    towards the outside.


    "Mika, what are you doing?" Jah called out to her, really angry with her for this impolite look.


    "I''m not going to eat and be in your way here anymore." Mika said.


    Jah wanted to chase after her, however, the waiter wasing inside to serve the food, she could


    not afford to lose her temper in front of the waiter, so she could only hold down her anger first.


    This gave Mika the opportunity to escape, allowing her to run away from the hot pot store.


    Jah was furious, sitting heavily back in his chair, his face dark and sullen.


    Aimee''s side, however, is not affected by Mika''s presence, but rather very harmonious.


    However, not long after, Andy''s eyes pointedly noticed, "Aimee, isn''t that your sister?"


    His eyes fell on the open space downstairs and he saw the girl in school uniform running wildly forward.


    Aimee followed his gaze and saw Mika running outside.


    Her brow furrowed involuntarily, but she didn''t do anything about it.


    Andy asked suspiciously, "Aimee, don''t you care?"


    "Don''t worry about me." Aimee said.


    Despite this, her eyes followed Mika''s figure. In the end, she was a young girl, and she was not


    Only, Aimee had just withdrawn her eyes when an angry voice sounded behind her.


    "Aimee , what did you say to Mika!" Jah rushed towards Aimee in anger, killing her as if Aimee


    had done something unforgivable.


    Aimee looked at her breathlessly, her eyebrows ninged together.


    She said in a cold voice, "I didn''t say anything."


    Jah inexplicably noticed that something was wrong. Aimee had never been afraid to breathe, let


    alone, talk to her in such an attitude when she was in the Reed family.


    Now Aimee is clearly not putting her in the eye at all.


    This is too strange.


    Jah quickly reacted, Aimee this is think she married into the Hayden family, behind someone to give


    her support, so, only dare so do not put her in the eyes.


    With this in mind, Jah shouted angrily, "Well, Aimee, you''ve got the guts now, you think you''ve


    married into the Hayden family, don''t you?


    Aimee was so annoyed with Jah''s crazy behavior that she swept her eyes over Jah''s face and


    finally said, "Jah, I remind you that you are a celebrity and this is a public ce, so if you don''t want


    to be in the hot seat, you''d better leave now."

 Chapter 59: I beg the agency to control the artists behavior and behavior

    Chapter 59: I beg the agency to control the artist''s behavior and behavior


    Jah, when Aimee said that, realized what kind of situation he was in.


    She saw that someone with a cell phone was already taking pictures of her, and someone else was


    pointing at her party appearance.


    Jah immediately panicked, raised his hand to try to block his face, and then felt that this was too


    much to do.


    So, she changed her action and just waved to the crowd instead.


    Aimee gave her a breathless nce and continued to eat her hot pot, not wanting to continue the


    conversation with her.


    Jah saw the situation and hated it even more.


    Aimee, this little bitch, how can she do this.


    So little face is not given to her, what does this make her image.


    She was really angry to the point of faintness before she came over to Aimee.


    However, after calming down, Jah realized that everyone at the same table with Aimee looked very


    precious.


    Although all the people she was very familiar with, sure it was not Hayden.


    However, she could clearly see the price of each item that each person was wearing, and the price of


    each item that they were wearing.


    Other than that, this woman next to Aimee, she has a watch on her wrist, she can buy a suite in a nice


    location in Innisrial.


    Jah does not feel that it is fake, the real thing is fake, she still recognizes the clear.


    This made Jah even more curious as to when Aimee had met such a person.


    What are these people, and what are their identities?


    If it was just the youngdy of Innisrial''s magnificent family, there would be no one she would not know.


    However, these guys, obviously, are not such people.


    So, who are they?


    Jah tried to figure it out, but someone already rushed over and enthusiastically asked, "You''re


    Jah, right? I love your acting, can you sign my name?"


    The visitor was a middle-aged woman with a voice as loud as a thousand ducks.


    Jah most of all hate such women, a little quality education is not, simply not a little public morality.


    She also does not know how it is, she seems to be particrly prone to attract such people to pay


    attention to themselves.


    She has been standing here for so long, and the only one who came to her for an autograph was


    actually such a middle-aged woman.


    This was a humiliation for Jah.


    However, she was not able to put a face to this fan, only to give her autograph in a humble manner.


    Aimee looked at Jah with amusement, but wasn''t going to bother with her.


    With oneing for an autograph, more people came for autographs.


    Jah couldn''t argue with Aimee anymore, so he just signed a few randomly and left quickly.


    Matilda tsked twice and said, "She really thinks of herself as a corner, and doesn''t look at her


    audience."


    Andy bit into his crab bun and suddenly came out with, "That face of hers, did she have a knife?"


    Aimee looked up at him and said, "The fact that you would ask that means that you are really not


    learning your craft."


    Not even being able to see such an obvious thing, Aimee began to doubt the qualifications of her the


    Tenth disciples.


    When Andy heard her say that, he immediately panicked and said, "Aimee, I''m just asking, don''t think


    so, I''m working hard."


    Ashton interjected at the right time: "After working so hard and still learning like this, it only shows that


    you have mediocre qualifications and are not suitable to follow Aimee."


    Andy shoved the bread into Ashton''s mouth and said, "You''re not a virtuous person, would it kill you to


    say one less word?"


    Ashton gave a softugh and spit out the bread.


    This little bastard, he really thinks that he has a teacher to protect him now, so he is bold.


    This stuff didn''t burn him.


    He directly wrapped his arms around Andy''s neck and said, "Little bastard, you''ve gotten bold, dare to


    harm your brother, you want to take care of it?"


    "Ash I was wrong, I was really wrong." Andy immediately wimped out and begged for mercy.


    However, when he said this, he called Ashton''s face even darker.


    Ashton choked him a little harder and said to Andy, "How many times have I told you not to call me


    Ash, do you want to die?"


    Andy was strangled by Ashton and could only turn to his teacher, "Aimee, Aimee, help, save your poor


    the Tenth disciples."


    Aimee, helpless, raised her eyes toward Ashton and gave him a look, and Ashton immediately wilted.


    Releasing Andy''s neck, Ashton said breathlessly, "You''re the one who spoiled it."


    Aimeeughed and said, "He''s been closer to you guys than to me these past few years."


    So, this pot, she does not carry.


    Kelvin, who has not said anything, is very helpless.


    He silently fished up thest slice of bread and ate it into his mouth, convinced that silence was the


    only hard thing to do at the moment.


    Jah in hot pot store rage this thing, in the end still on the hot search.


    Someone took a video of her aggressively going after Aimee and posted it directly, and on it, Jah''s


    expression is very grim and her tone is as bad as it gets.


    This is not at all in line with her usual angelic image.


    Although she is only in the third tier of the entertainment industry, her recent poprity has increased


    greatly because of her acting with August.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people eat up her face, although the unanimously poor reviews of her previous works do not


    affect, they want to see the handsome and beautiful partner.


    In particr, a y with August in it can be considered an absolute guarantee of quality.


    Jah, as long as it is not too retarded, will definitely be brought by August with acting skills, will not


    pull the crotch.


    It''s just that the show has only just started filming and Jah is having an image flip-flop.


    Theizens don''t care what her reasons are, they just insist that Jah, as a public figure, should not


    have made a scene at the hot pot store.


    What''s more, that look on her face is clearly the way she treats her enemies.


    It''s simply mind-blowing.


    Theizens have started to mock the group.


    [No way, no way, such quality can still be a star? Is the threshold for stars so low now?


    [At least it''s a public ce, what''s with this look of going to kill someone? Can''t you see that some kids


    are crying because she''s scared?


    Thepany''s management team has been working on a number of projects, including the first one in


    the world.

 Chapter 60 tailor-made for her yet

    Chapter 60 tailor-made for her yet


    Jah''s fans came down and started to control thements as soon as the hot search came out.


    [Hold our Jah, no thanks, our Jah is beautiful, straightforward and innocent, a little angel.


    [It must be the woman named Aimee who pissed off our Jah, otherwise our Jah would never be


    so angry,eee, Jah give mommy a hug, our Jah is a kind and lovely little angel, not


    angry with strange people].


    The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on a new one.


    [Please let the beauty go, the beauty still can not have a temper, there is something?


    However, no matter how Jah''s fans control thements, some passersby still found a strange


    thing.


    No way, no way, Jah, the person who threw the tantrum is called Aimee? This is a sister, right?


    You''re really thinking you''re a big star and everyone else is her ve.


    The fans should note out to wash it, what is wrong with Jah? I''m d I wasn''t at the restaurant,


    otherwise I would have had to get a rabies shot.


    Jah was unaware of what was happening on the Inte, and she received a call from Tia only after


    she drove back to Reed''s Estate.


    Tia''s tone was a bit nervous, "Jah, what did you do at night? How could you be photographed and


    posted on the Inte? I''ve told you to be careful with your words and actions and to watch your


    expressions, why don''t you listen?"


    Jah was already angry, and now when he heard Tia''s criticism, his heart became even more


    unhappy.


    Her tone instantly became bad, and she snapped at Tia, "You''re sick, aren''t you? I''m telling you, don''t


    bother me, if you can''t handle it, get out while you can."


    As Jah said this, he walked into the house.


    It just so happened that the crowd was there, except for Mika.


    Hearing her voice, they looked towards her in unison.


    Mason''s face didn''t look too good, frowned and asked, "What are you making noise for at night? What''s


    it like to have people see you like this crazy."


    "Grandpa, why do you me me for everything? You didn''t even ask me what happened, but you


    helped Aimee, that dead girl, to bully me." Jah immediately became aggrieved, tears fell down, and


    the anger in his heart came out all at once.


    When they heard Aimee''s name, the crowd''s expressions became even more ugly.


    Mason immediately asked, "What did she do?"


    "Originally I went to pick up Mika to eat hot pot, well Aimee suddenly appeared, and I do not know


    and Mika said what, Mika towards me a tantrum and left, I went to Aimee to say a few words, as


    a result, it was sent to the Inte, and now they are violence I. " Jah said with tears in his eyes,


    Mason''s face got even darker.


    He held the cane and knocked the ground heavily, and said angrily, "It''s simply against heaven, this


    dead girl, how dare she bully you like this, Jah, don''t worry, grandpa will do it for you."


    Jah heard Mason''s words and was immediately pleased with himself.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what it''s like to be unhappy, Aimee.


    Aimee hadn''t even left the hot pot store when her phone rang.


    The caller was none other than Mason, who wrinkled his brow for a moment but picked up the phone


    anyway.


    Before Aimee could say anything, Mason had already scolded her head, "Aimee! How dare you! How


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    dare you bully Jah outside! Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    "No, Grandpa, I haven''t forgotten." Aimee stammered, always turning her attitude into one of


    obsequiousness and fear in front of Mason.


    "You haven''t forgotten! Oh, Aimee, I see you''ve grown up now, and you''re letting people cyber-violence


    Jah! Are you out of your mind!" Mason was scolding again.


    Although Aimee did not release it publicly, it was still clear for Matilda and the others to hear.


    Not to mention Matilda is originally a violent temper, even Kelvin so mild person, at the moment the


    face has been a dark and sullen piece.


    They didn''t really know much about the Reeds'' nature, and all along, Aimee hadn''t talked much to them


    about the Reeds.


    Today I realized that all these years, Aimee has been living in Reed''s Estate.


    Kelvin They looked at each other, this is naturally not a good time to speak out, so they all moved in


    unison fished out their phones and clicked on Twitter.


    After seeing the so-called cyber violence clearly, several people''s faces were more mocking.


    So, almost without thinking or discussing, several people directly operated and sent messages to


    different people with the sole purpose of making Jah really feel what cyber violence is all about.


    Aimee naturally noticed their small movements, but did not stop them.


    Since she is ready to tear up with the Reeds, she naturally doesn''t care about that anymore.


    On the contrary, she was ready to take this opportunity to test to see how far Mason could go for


    Jah.


    After listening to Mason scold her for a full twenty minutes, Aimee was able to get out of it.


    Before hanging up, Mason ordered her, "You go now and rify on Twitter that you did something


    wrong to upset Jah, and you go apologize to Jah."


    Aimee hung up the phone speechlessly.


    She didn''t even bother to exin to Mason that she didn''t have a Twitter ount at all.


    Even if you go to register one now, her kind of ount, it will not have any impact at all.


    What''s more, who is she to do this?


    However, after Aimee hung up the phone, Matilda was able to raise her phone towards her and said,


    "Don''t worry, no need to apologize, we''ve got it all covered."


    Aimee looked at Matilda suspiciously and asked, "Fix what?"


    "Twitter is down, you can''t log in." Matilda said.


    The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched for a moment, which was really, really in line with Matilda''s way


    of doing things.


    She said, "So, you''re going to keep Twitter down?"


    Matilda thought about it, and it didn''t seem to make sense.


    So, she said, "That''s fine, those who have Twitter, can log in, those who don''t have Twitter and want to


    register, no."


    Aimee couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Matilda, which was really, really tailored for her.

 Chapter 61 Do you still have me as a grandfather in your eyes

    Chapter 61 Do you still have me as a grandfather in your eyes


    What happened on Aimee''s side, Patrick soon found out.


    Trace was holding a tablet and watching his Master Patrick''s expression with a nervous look on his


    face.


    Patrick''s face did not have any special expression, but the aura that emanated from his body made


    Trace very nervous.


    "Master Patrick , do you want me to take care of it?" Trace asked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick finally gave him a look, but snorted lightly and said, "You''re moving too slowly."


    In such a short period of time, the format has changed.


    The voices attacking Aimee have disappeared, and in their ce, they have all turned to Jah.


    Trace looked at Patrick with some dismay, thinking it was impossible.


    He came to tell Master Patrick as soon as he found out about it, so how could he have been slow?


    He quickly opened the tablet, refreshed the page, and now,pletely dumbfounded.


    They haven''t done anything on their side yet, and it''s settled so quickly?


    Trace had some trepidation to look at Patrick''s expression as he swallowed before asking, "Master


    Patrick , what''s next?"


    ording to this development down, their side, nothing can be done.


    Patrick almost didn''t get mad at him for saying that, he looked at Trace speechlessly and said, "What


    else do you think I can do?"


    He is now close to sending Trace a message: you can''t even eat shit that''s hot.


    Clearly long ago exined Trace, to keep a good eye on things about Aimee, but the result is good,


    keep an eye on it, but nothing can be his turn to solve.


    Patrick has never felt such a sense of powerlessness.


    He said, "All right, go about your business, I will call you again if there is something."


    Trace watched Patrick''s expression and made sure he wasn''t angry before he came out of the room.


    It''s just that the frustration still makes him feel broken.


    What is the origin of this Lady Aimee? If there is no one behind this, who will believe it?


    At least, he certainly doesn''t believe it.


    That''s what Patrick was thinking.


    Who, exactly, helped Aimee with this matter.


    His face had some darkness, and his heart became more and more clogged.


    It always feels like he''s being robbed of something, a feeling that makes him particrly ufortable.


    Aimee didn''t know that just because Matilda and the others were so fast and urate, Patrick''s whole


    life was in jeopardy.


    They wereing out of the hot pot store when Matilda said, "I''ll walk you back."


    "Okay." Aimee didn''t refuse.


    The two of them got into Matilda''s car, a particrly eye-catching pink sports car, Aimee immediately


    recognized that this is the new model just released.


    She has some headaches, Matilda this see new car to buy behavior, when in the end can change.


    This woman, when abroad, has built a special parking lot for her precious cars, not to mention that she


    wants to build one in Innisrial as well.


    Innisrial is not as crowded as overseas.


    Aimee said, "How many more cars did you buy this time you came back?"


    "Huh?" Matilda wondered why Aimee suddenly asked this question, thought about it, and said, "Not


    much, not much, this is only the fourth car."


    Aimee added to the headache.


    Matilda now lives in a t apartment, and although she bought a few more parking spaces when she


    bought the apartment, the trend is such that soon, more parking spaces will need to be purchased.


    Aimee said, "It''s not like overseas, you should keep a low profile."


    Matilda quickly understood what Aimee meant.


    She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''m in control."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more.


    Just in time, her cell phone rang and she took it out to see that it was Mason again.


    Aimee''s eyebrows unconsciously wrinkled a little and she picked up the phone, "Grandpa."


    "Aimee! Are you going to rebel? I told you to go to Twitter and apologize to Jah, why didn''t you do it!


    Do you have any respect for me as your grandfather?" Mason was scolding him in the face.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, I can''t sign up for Twitter."


    Mason didn''t listen to her and continued, "I''m telling you, Aimee, you don''t think you''ve married into the


    Hayden family and you''ve got wings, you''ll be the Reeds till the end of your days and you''ll never do


    anything to hurt the Reed family."


    Aimee bit her lip and didn''t say anything, letting Mason curse and swear on the other end of the phone


    until she hung up.


    Matilda could hear the phone clearly without Aimee putting it on public.


    She gripped the steering wheel and said angrily, "Is there something wrong with this old man that


    Jah is his granddaughter and you''re not?"


    "I''m really not." Aimee says.


    Matilda choked, then turned to Aimee suspiciously and asked, "Wait a minute, what do you mean by


    what you just said? Are you really not the Reeds?"


    "Probably, I guess." Aimee said.


    Otherwise, she really can''t figure out why the Reed family four daughters, she was treated this way.


    Even if it''s because she disappeared for a few years as a child and didn''t grow up around them, the


    kinship between her and them is very indifferent.


    However, is it too unscientific to treat her like this just because of that.


    Aimee said, "Why don''t you go check it out for me?"


    Matilda straightened up and said, "That''s just a matter of your words, but, Aimee, what are you going to


    do if you really aren''t the Reed family''s daughter?"


    "I don''t know, but, at least, it''s not tooforting for them." Aimee said.


    She didn''t care about the fact that she had been raised by a bigger family than she had been born, and


    Aimee didn''t believe that Mason had any reason to raise her unless there was a special reason.


    She needs to get to the bottom of this, and once she finds out what the secret behind this is, then she


    will not let go of anyone who hurts her.


    Matilda saw this and didn''t say anything else.


    She knew very well that Aimee was the most cruel one than the cruel one.


    Figuring this out, Matilda said, "Anyway, we''re here, so just go ahead and do what you want to do."


    "Yeah." Aimee responded, but her heart was quite moved.


    If there is anything most fortunate about yourself, it is probably being able to have these individual


    partners.

 Chapter 62 She is of pure and noble character

    Chapter 62 She is of pure and noble character


    Back at Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee took a shower and changed her clothes before going to Patrick''s


    room.


    Upon entering the door, I met Patrick''s dark eyes.


    Subconsciously, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Patrick replied, his voice a little cold.


    Aimee looked at him in bewilderment, not understanding what was going on with him.


    She said, "How are you feeling today? Is there anything ufortable?"


    "No." Patrick said, still in a cold voice.


    This makes Aimee even more strange, thinking that she has not provoked him, do not understand why


    he suddenly with such an attitude towards himself.


    She was already in a bad mood today, so naturally she was not in a good mood to cheer Patrick up at


    the moment.


    She walked over to the bed and said, "I''ll give you a massage now ande overter to change your


    medicine."


    Patrick didn''t make a sound, just stared at her for a moment.


    Aimee is even more depressed and doesn''t understand what this man is up to.


    She didn''t bother to pay attention, and she didn''t bother to figure it out, she just lifted Patrick''s nket


    and started to massage him up.


    However, Patrick''s gaze on his own face is really hard to ignore.


    Aimee The more she tries to ignore it, the harder it is to do it.


    She frowned a little and said unhappily, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t you have something to tell me voluntarily?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow and became even more bewildered at his words, and her temper came on at


    once.


    She said, "Patrick , I don''t like to beat around the bush like this, I''m tired today, I don''t have the heart to


    y this guessing game with you, what do you have to do, just say it directly, don''t put on such a look


    like I''m sorry."


    This is the first time that Aimee has shown such a strong side in front of Patrick.


    For the first time, too, she called him by his first name.


    Patrick It''s been a long time since I''ve heard someone dare to call him by his name like that, especially


    with such anger.


    This feeling makes Patrick feel very special.


    He said, "I haven''t said anything yet, where did you get such a big temper."


    Aimee was so angry that her brain was full of blood, she fortunately straightened her back, looked


    straight at Patrick and said, "It''s true that you didn''t say anything, but the look on your face says it all,


    Patrick, do you think I''m easy to bully, no temper, you can give me a look whenever you want, no need


    to care about my feelings at all! ?"


    Patrick smiled, but suddenly lightlyughed, but Aimee simply can not tell, thisughter, in the end,


    there is no a little mockery of the meaning.


    He said, "Aimee , you don''t look like a good bully."


    Aimee was choked again, and now she was sure that Patrick was deliberately targeting her.


    He just deliberately wanted to piss her off.


    Aimee wondered what was going on with him, and what good it could do him.


    She just looked at Patrick breathlessly , and said, "You know, you''re still a patient, right? It''s not a smart


    choice to piss off a doctor."


    Patrick was threatened by her in this way, but didn''t care a bit.


    Instead, he straightened up and said to Aimee, "I thought that, in addition to being a patient, I was your


    husband."


    The moment these words came out, it instantly called Aimee the whole person with frozen.


    She looked at Patrick nkly, not understanding how he suddenly mentioned this matter.


    She said, "I don''t think I''m cheating on you or, doing anything else wrong, so why are you putting on


    this posture that I''m green."


    This time, it''s Patrick''s turn to get augh out of her.


    He said, "Aimee, you''ve got some nerve."


    Aimee grunted, saying that if she wanted to upset him, there was nothing she wouldn''t dare to do.


    Only, she is of pure and noble character and would not do such a thing.


    Plus, indeed, even though Patrick was in a hospital bed, he was still one of the best men she had ever


    known.


    She, even if there is a day to save will do so, there is no such a candidate.


    Because, in her eyes, no man, is better than him.


    As soon as this thought entered Aimee''s head, it made her whole body feel bad.


    What''s all this with what, why would she think that.


    This is simply incredible.


    Aimee''s fingers curled involuntarily, and she was suddenly at a loss for words.


    When, exactly, did she have such thoughts about Patrick.


    The more I thought about it, the more breathless I let Aimee get.


    She even had some desire to run away.


    However, Aimee was sure that if she did, she would be severely taunted by Patrick.


    Aimee tensed her nerves, looked at Patrick expressionlessly, and let her voice be in a state so cold that


    it was almost devoid of any emotion.


    She asked, "So, Patrick, what are you trying to say by beating around the bush?"


    Patrick also stopped beating around the bush with her and said directly, "Aimee, since you have


    be my wife, I have an obligation to protect you."


    That''s a statement that Aimee suddenly didn''t know how to take.


    She didn''t understand how they got to this point.


    She said, "That''s not right, either. No one says that you have to do that."


    In Aimee''s case, she has always believed that her rtionship with the Hayden family is still one of


    sale.


    In the end, she was bought by the Hayden family.


    Even though the old Hayden gave her the care of an elder, she and Patrick were not really a couple in


    the true sense of the word.


    Right now, she is more like Patrick''s family doctor, and this rtionship with him as husband and wife


    is, in fact, a misnomer.


    So, Aimee automatically thought that there was no need for her to tell Patrick whatever she had.


    Only, in Patrick''s eyes, it was clear that this was not the case.


    Patrick said, "Or do you think that I can''t possibly protect you in my present condition."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee didn''t understand how Patrick suddenly had such an obsession with this, she thought about it


    and said, "I didn''t think so, in fact, I never doubted your ability, I just didn''t think you needed to do


    anything for me."


    "That is to say, in your perception, I am actually not able to be considered your husband at all."

 Chapter 63 Sick

    Chapter 63 Sick


    Aimee is simply unable to understand Patrick''s logic.


    She frowned at Patrick and wanted to tell him that there was no logical basis for what he was saying.


    She herself does not like to talk to such people whose logic is not self-consistent.


    But, looking at Patrick''s attitude, Aimee decided to keep her true thoughts to herself.


    Otherwise, she might have to spend the rest of the evening here with Patrick to break up the matter.


    Aimee said, "So, you do know something?"


    In fact, she has been very clear.


    I think it was Jah who made all those things happen and he knew about them.


    But she still wanted to hear it from Patrick himself.


    She also wanted to know what Patrick would do.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the tweet." Patrick asked.


    Sure enough, the point of his calctions is because of this matter.


    Aimee thought about it for a moment and then quickly understood why Patrick was so upset.


    Because Matilda, they took care of things too sharply.


    Aimee had a few tears ofughter as she suddenly blinked her eyshes, leaned over towards Patrick,


    and said, "So, are you angry now?"


    Patrick tightly pursed his lips, although did not make a sound, but, his expression has said everything.


    "You think that I have someone behind me and, probably, a man of good ability, so, now, you''re


    jealous?" Aimeeughed even more unrestrainedly.


    At the end of her sentence, she saw Patrick''s face stiffen and he looked at her in dismay.


    Aimee instantly understood, this man, simply do not know why she is angry, the reason, will put out


    such an attitude towards themselves, basically, and she guessed that eight or nine is not far.


    She smiled abruptly and said, "So, Master Patrick , you''re trying to tell me from that you like me?"


    Patrick''s lips were pursed even tighter and his face was more rigid.


    For this woman who is so close to him, he is surprisingly helpless for a while.


    He tried to avoid Aimee''s direct line of sight, but there was no way to do so.


    Aimee just looked at him for a moment, as if she wanted to see through his real thoughts underneath


    his face.


    Just when Patrick thought he was losing the battle, Aimee burst intoughter.


    She straightened up, looked at Patrick with amusement , and said, "Don''t worry, I am, as a person, very


    moral, and I will not give any man the opportunity to court me between being in a marriage rtionship


    with you."


    Thisment, inexplicably, pleased Patrick.


    Only, his expression remained unchanged.


    Aimee also did not care what he thought, just said to himself, "So, stop throwing this inexplicable


    temper at me, when I am in a bad mood, youe to provoke me, the miserable may be you."


    Patrick listened to her so tantly threatening words, instead of any displeasure, and even, there is a


    little bit of pleasure.


    He even asked directly, without fear of death, "How would I be miserable?"


    "This," Aimee said with interest, "may be the legs that allow you to stand up, suddenly can not stand up


    again."


    Patrick has no doubts about this.


    It can be too easy for a woman who can heal even a body like his to try to push him back into pain with


    her own hands.


    Patrick said, "I can''t believe that Dr. Read would be so cruel."


    He has more or less figured out Aimee''s nature.


    This is a woman with a hard mouth and a soft heart, and even more of a true healer''s heart.


    Even if the one lying in front of her is her enemy, maybe she will grit her teeth and save the other


    person''s life herself.


    Aimee is probably the kind of revenge, but also to squarely and openly and the other party head-on,


    and will not do things to take advantage of the danger to.


    Patrick said, "Any more? How else are you going to bully me?"


    Aimee''s eyes widened and she was speechless when Patrick used the word bully.


    She said, "When have I ever bullied you?"


    Patrickughed softly and said, "I thought it would be pleasant for Dr. Read to bully me."


    Aimee almost didn''t burst out in foulnguage.


    It''s not that she''s thinking about it, but Patrick is saying this at the moment, and his expression at the


    moment, it''s hard to associate what he said with anything good.


    She said, "I see you don''t want me to give you a massage either, so I won''t disturb your rest."


    After that, Aimee didn''t care if she ran away, she just rushed out of Patrick''s room.


    Patrick did not hold back a low chuckle.


    It seems that he and Aimee are indeed on the same channel.


    What he said, she naturally associated with more.


    The way Aimee ran away just now made Patrick inexplicably happy.


    This woman, however, is cute and tight.


    Aimee didn''t know what Patrick was thinking, and after she rushed back to her room, she couldn''t help


    but stand with her back pinched and cursed: "Sick."


    At the end, Aimee was again very unconvinced.


    How on earth did she lose to such an inexplicable guy?


    It simply pissed her off.


    However, the two of them did not make sense in the end today.


    Aimee, in addition to telling Patrick that she is a reliable person and will not make him look bad.


    But it didn''t give him an exnation as to who the person was who helped her get rid of the tweet


    above.


    Patrick sighed silently, and a thought popped up cold.


    Perhaps this is something that Aimee simply did herself.


    After all, it''s not like she doesn''t have the ability to do that.


    Patrick, thinking this way, became even more interested.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    What secrets did this little wife of his hide from him?


    What, exactly, did she have that he didn''t understand about her ability.


    Patrick was even more intrigued.


    Combined with Aimee''s deliberatement that he was jealous, Patrick''s eyes darkened abruptly.


    Perhaps his emotion today is indeed jealousy.


    Figuring this out, Patrick''s mood is particrly good.


    In that case, it seems that he needs to go do something else.


    At least, let Aimee understand one thing from the bottom of her heart.


    She is his Patrick''s wife.


    Although, the cause of this matter is not a choice of them to each other, but the development


    afterwards, but can be controlled by the two of them.


    In particr, he wants her to understand what it''s all about to go do when she takes him as her


    husband.

 Chapter 64 Are you suffering from insanity

    Chapter 64 Are you suffering from insanity


    Jah never bothered with the matter after giving Aimee a piece of his mind at Mason''s ce.


    She was in a very good mood, lying in the bathtub inside afortable bath, and also watched a very


    good movie, two hourster, beforeing out of the bathroom.


    She didn''t take her phone into the bathroom with her, so she wouldn''t have any idea what a mess


    Twitter has be at this moment.


    And there is actually Mika''s handwriting in this.


    Jah shook his red wine ss, only to answer it with a dark, impatient face when the phone lit up


    again.


    "Tia, are you done, don''t you know how important the evening time is to me? You really don''t want to


    work anymore?" Jah''s good mood in the bath waspletely disturbed by Tia, so she didn''t even


    call out to Tia and came up with a questioning.


    Tia listened to Jah''s questioning with anger, then said: "Jah, this thing, not that I do not give you a


    good job, is that you can not tear down my stage ah, my side of the water army to help you carry the


    rhythm, to establish you as an innocent image, but, you also control your sister, okay, now she came


    out to speak, so that we do things before all The sess is lost."


    Jah''s first thought when he heard that was that Aimee, that little bitch, had posted something.


    She immediately clicked on Twitter, but saw that on the Twitter hot search, it was hanging: Mika.


    Jah immediately had a bad feeling, clicked on the word after, but found that it was actually a video.


    Mika, in her school uniform, stood in what appeared to be a yground and said to the camera, "I''m


    Mika, the sister of your favorite Jah, well, sister, and in between Jah and I, she has a sister,


    Aimee, the girl you ck.


    What happened today was this, Jah and I were going to dinner, I saw Aimee and ran over to say


    hello to her, but, Jah lost his temper with me because of this, scolded me and told me not to contact


    Aimee, I was angry and ran away, so, Jah took it out on Aimee.


    Aimee is a very good girl, especially gentle, never have a temper, which also let Jah bully her more


    reckless, I do not understand, we are the same mother and father, why so bully Aimee, I like Aimee


    very much, but, every time I want to be close to Aimee, they will scold me, and then intensify to Aimee


    more I felt bad for Aimee, so I didn''t dare to talk to Aimee at home.


    I took this video to tell you that Aimee did not do anything, she just happened to eat in that hot pot store


    only, it is me, even dragged Aimee, I want to say sorry to Aimee, in the future, I will try to make myself


    pretend not to know you, I will not rush over and get close to you again.


    And then, I just want to tell those people who scold Aimee, you do not be somehow brought to the


    rhythm of people, Jah she bullied Aimee is not a day or two, more than ten years as a day, she has


    never given Aimee a good face, there is no reason reason at all, she just take Aimee as her outlet, you


    wake up, you see this innocent innocent little angel, you can not be a good friend. Even her own sister


    is bullied."


    The video is long, more than ten minutes, in the middle of the mention to Aimee to apologize, Mika''s


    tears crackling down, that aggrieved look, is Jah never seen.


    Jah couldn''t believe that Mika, whom she had put in her heart, had stabbed her like that without


    saying a word.


    She didn''t even dare to look at thements, without thinking, she knew for a moment how badly she


    would be scolded at the moment.


    Mika''s one video haspletely flipped her hard-earned persona of the little white flower.


    She is nowpletely a vicious sister who bullies her sister.


    Jah was so angry that he smashed his phone out and, not relieved, smashed everything in sight.


    She screamed out from inside the room, finally sending Mason and the others rushing over.


    "Jah , what''s going on with you? What''s wrong with you." Mason, who had already fallen asleep,


    was awakened, and his face was predictably ugly.


    At this moment, seeing Jah smashing the inside of the house into this state, it is even more furious.


    He raised his hand to p Jah, "Jah! Are you out of your mind! Do you know what you''re doing!"


    Other than that, on the antique vase, the price has been tens of millions of dors, but actually by


    Jah just to smash.


    Mason almost didn''t faint from anger.


    Rory Read, Cecilia Boyle also looked at her second daughter in disbelief, her face unanimously ugly.


    Rory ck sunken a face, was worried that the family''s most beloved second daughter is something


    wrong, now also very impulsive want to rush over to beat her to death.


    Cecilia also said in a cold voice, "Jah , what are you doing? Do you know how much money is in


    these things you smashed, why are you so ignorant."


    Her voice was still calm, but it was also clear that she was suppressing her anger.


    Once Jah heard this, he was even more fired up.


    She said, "Money, money, money, is money the only thing in your eyes, why don''t you ask me why I''m


    angry like this, in your heart, I''m still I''m not as important as this shitty money!"


    However, as soon as she said this, a contemptuousugh was heard.


    Theughter came from her sister, Iris Read.


    Jah immediately red at the past, but when he met Iris''s eyes, which were full of self-importance,


    he was immediately deted.


    Yeah, how did she forget that the Reeds, which have a real rtionship.


    Inside everyone''s eyes, all they care about is money.


    Jahughed coldly and raised her foot on top of the vase fragments, not caring if it would be pierced


    through her slippers and pierce the soles of her feet.


    She said, "You spoiled Mika, even my own sister, and now you''re ming me for breaking some


    shit."


    Her words called Mason and RoryCecilia listened to the clouds, but Iris, who had not spoken, suddenly


    said: "I told you a long time ago that it is risky to be an entertainer, so you should not run to the


    entertainment industry, you just do not listen, but now it is good, to the family did not do a few things to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    win the glory, face are lost. "


    "Iris!" Jah shouted, raising his hand to point at Iris and turning blue with anger.


    Iris said, "You should ask yourself, you always boast of being good to Mika, right? Howe


    Mika is now helping Aimee, that dead girl, to fall on her sword."

 Chapter 65 What She Gave You

    Chapter 65 What She Gave You


    Mason finally heard what was going on.


    He looked to Iris , and asked, "What did Mika do."


    Iris handed Mason''s cell phone, which had already been prepared, and tapped on the video.


    Hearing Mika''s words again, Jah was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    She no longer cared so much, she just grabbed her phone and car keys and rushed out of the room.


    By the time Mason and the others came to their senses, there was a roar from outside.


    Mason wasn''t worried about Jah, he just looked at RoryCecilia with a dark face and asked, "Didn''t I


    tell you guys to keep Mika under control and not let her get close to Aimee, what the hell is going on


    with you guys and how are you doing it?"


    RoryCecilia is also very iprehensible, they do not know when Mika and Aimee rtionship is


    so good, actually in order to defend Aimee, go out of their way to expose their own identity and post


    this video on the Inte.


    What they could not understand was what kind ofpulsion Aimee had put on their little girl.


    Jah drove the car, speeding all the way to Innisrial No.2 Middle School.


    Naturally, she couldn''t get into the school and was only able to call Mika over and over again at the


    school gate.


    Mika, however, never answered the phone.


    Jah finally ran out of patience, went around to the back door, skillfully found a low wall, and scaled


    the wall to enter the school.


    She is a former student of Innisrial No.2 Middle School and knows exactly where to get in and out of


    the school.


    After Jah tumbled into the school, he rushed straight into the school building.


    Mika was having her evening study session, but the ssroom was always chaotic, with people


    constantly turning around to look at her.


    She naturally knows what kind of situation will be triggered after she sends out this video.


    Mika sat in her chair indifferently and continued to brush up on her math problems.


    She knew that she had chosen to stand up to Aimee in this way, and not many people would think that


    they were sisterly, but rather that it was hical for her to push Jah into the limelight in this way.


    She had already read some of thements, and many of Jah''s fans were cursing her out, cursing


    very badly.


    In the end, she is a high school girl, the mental capacity is naturally not so strong.


    She will also be very sad and will want to cry.


    Yet, she still felt happy.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time since she was a child, she used her own meager strength to protect Aimee .


    She really liked Aimee and her family was already treating her badly, so she didn''t want her to be


    subjected to cyber violence because of Jah''s rtionship.


    So, even though her heart was sad and she was upset by thements, Mika still firmly believed


    that she had done a beautiful job with this.


    Jah entered the school and rushed to Mika''s ssroom with all her heart, not noticing that she


    had a stalker behind her.


    Andy was already back at the vi when he received a call from Aimee asking him toe to Innisrial


    No.2 Middle School and keep an eye on Mika for her.


    It turns out that Aimee knew about it after she left Patrick''s room.


    She seriously finished watching Mika''s video, her heart was a kind of indescribable feeling.


    In the Reed family, if she has that little bit of a soft spot, it might be for this Mika.


    She could feel that Mika especially liked to approach her, once she liked to cling to her, andter just


    quietly gave her some good food and fun.


    It was all secretly and surreptitiously put into her room.


    Because, she can not be put in openly, otherwise, not only she will be educated, but also will involve


    Aimee to be treated more badly.


    Aimee is also very clear about this, so she never gives Mika any special intimate face.


    She coolly disposes of Mika''s enthusiasm for herself, thinking that this will make Mika


    disappointed in herself and thus, no longere near her.


    However, Aimee never expected that Mika would do this.


    She sighed and after a quick analysis of the situation Mika would face, she called Andy and asked


    him toe over to protect Andy.


    She even exined to Andy to change into a school uniform of Innisrial No.2 Middle School.


    Andy was speechless, he was not in the country for two thirds of his life, where to find Innisrial No.2


    Middle School''s school uniform.


    However, Aimee had everything ready for him, and after hanging up the phone, someone brought him


    his school uniform.


    So Andy had to change his clothes and drive to Innisrial No.2 Middle School.


    He just didn''t think that Aimee, who seemed so indifferent to the Reed family, would be so soft-hearted


    as to let hime over to protect Mika.


    Andy spent a long time in front of Innisrial No.2 Middle School and actually saw Jah.


    He followed through on Aimee''s order to stay put, and after Jah''s unsessful call, he followed


    Jah onto campus.


    With Jah leading the way, Andy easily found Mika''s location.


    Jah had by now stormed into Mika''s ssroom and shouted angrily towards Mika, "Mika,


    Mika was brushing up on her math problems, and when she heard the sound, she looked up from


    her exercise book and saw that it was Jah, and saw that she had actually rushed over in her robe,


    and in the end she still felt some pain.


    Jah, if this is posted on the Inte, I wonder what will be said about it.


    Without dy, she immediately got up from her chair and walked towards Jah.


    In fact, for Mika, both Iris, Jah, and Aimee are very important sisters to her and she loves them all


    very much.


    Only, Mika is just more heartbroken for Aimee and doesn''t want to see her so miserable.


    She came over and called out nicely, "Jah , why are youing over."


    Jah snorted coldly at his words and said, "Jah ? Heh, Mika, you still remember that I am your


    sister and you actually treat me like this, your conscience is eaten by dogs."


    Mika didn''t want Jah to spill his guts in front of his ssmates, not because she was afraid of


    losing face, but just to prevent Jah from being photographed by his ssmates and posted on the


    Inte.


    She said, "Jah , let''s go outside and talk."


    Jah, however, did not relent, and the anger in his eyes became more profound: "Go out and say?


    Why? Are you afraid? Mika, when you sent that video to hurt your sister and me, why weren''t you


    afraid? You want to save face now, where do you put your sister''s and my face."


    Mika frowned and finally spoke up without holding back, "Jah , it''s okay for you to bully Aimee at


    home and now you''re abetting your fans to cyber violence against her, Aimee didn''t do anything, why


    are you doing that to her?"


    "Snap!"


    A p sounded loud and clear, plunging the entire ssroom into a dead silence.


    "She didn''t do anything, Mika, if she didn''t do anything, you could be so biased towards her, tell me,


    did she ask you to send it, what did she give you to set me up like that!" Jah shouted, raising his


    hand again, about to give Mika another p.

 Chapter 66 Im all for protecting Aimee

    Chapter 66 I''m all for protecting Aimee


    A figure suddenly rushed in, pulling Mika behind him, and at the same time, raised his hand to hold


    Jah''s wrist.


    Mika hadn''t recovered from thest p, and she covered her cheeks as tears fell uncontrobly


    down her face.


    She couldn''t believe that Jah would actually hit her.


    Since childhood, although, Mika is not the most favored one in the family, but also has never been


    beaten.


    Now, she was actually beaten by her own sister.


    Mika clenched her mouth to keep from crying out.


    This kind of aggravation is more difficult for her than Aimee ignoring her.


    Just then, a pleasant voice came to my ears, "Don''t be afraid, won''t let her hit you again."


    Mika then realized that she had been pulled up behind her at some point.


    She looked up in bewilderment and saw a familiar face.


    This is the guy who ate with Aimee at the hot pot restaurant.


    Mika became even more bewildered, this man, how could he be here.


    And, why is he, on his body, wearing a school uniform?


    Jah was full of anger at the man who appeared out of nowhere in front of her. Her wrists were firmly


    held by him with great force, as if her bones were going to be crushed.


    Her face had begun to grimace, struggling to draw back her hand, however, this guy also does not


    know where the brute force, deadly confinement her.


    "Who are you! Let go of me!" Jah shouted loudly, at this moment had just forgotten that she was an


    actress, without the slightest bit of image.


    Andy has no half good impression of this woman, his voice is cold to the extreme, "Running to the


    school to spill, assaulting students, as a public figure, this is how to behave."


    Jah haspletely lost her mind and wants to teach Mika a lesson, so now she just wants to


    break free from Andy''s shackles.


    "What do you care how I behave! You let go of me! Let go!" Jah still shouted loudly, exactly as if she


    was a shrew, with the appearance that she was justified as long as her voice was high.


    Mika has nowe to her senses and is still having a hard time epting the fact that she was


    pped by Jah.


    She looked at Jah in this crazy way, and suddenly she felt strange to her.


    Mika bit her lip and finally, said to Jah, "Jah , let''s talk outside, you don''t want to look like this,


    my ssmates have to study."


    It is a critical period of senior year and the reason why people choose to live in school is actually to


    study properly.


    Mika does not want to affect her ssmates because of her rtionship.


    However, her words only made Jah even angrier.


    I used to think that this sister was only thinking about studying, like a nerd, but now I find that she is


    actually this bad.


    Simply bad to the bone.


    Jah struggled to break free from Andy''s grasp, but waspletely unable to do so.


    She finally realized one thing, if, she didn''t go out with Mika, then she couldn''t get the boy in front of


    her to let go of her hand.


    Jah finally calmed down and said, "Okay, let''s go outside and talk."


    When Mika heard that, she looked over towards Andy and said to him, "Let go of her."


    Instead of listening to her, Andy continued to squeeze Jah''s wrists and dragged her out of the


    ssroom.


    Once they were out of the ssroom, the ssroom was instantly in an uproar.


    Some good students have already recorded Jah''s madness and posted it directly to the Inte.


    Instantly, various phrases dominated the hot search list.


    Jah was oblivious to all this as she was dragged all the way out of the building by Andy.


    Good thing, she was in a hurry to get out e and came out with only a pair of slippers on.


    If the usual dress code is followed, she should have a pair of high heels under her feet, then she will


    definitely fall down because of Andy''s dragging.


    Mika took Jah all the way to the yground before she stopped.


    At the moment, the students are in their ssrooms studying, and there is only the yground, the


    farthest ce from the school building, where Jah, no matter how crazy he is, will not disturb his


    ssmates.


    Only, Mika doesn''t know that by bringing Jah here, she is actually giving Andy a great


    convenience.


    Because, when he came, he arranged for a drone, which, at this moment, was just in time to capture


    Jah''s ugly face.


    Andy looked at Mika with amusement, this little girl, really, to her sister, enough pit.


    Jah was finally able to shake off Andy''s hand.


    She rubbed her sore wrist while ring angrily at Andy.


    "You''re sick! Who the hell are you! Do you know how expensive my hand is, and you dare to touch


    me!" Jah shouted loudly, his hysterical appearance was even more ugly.


    Mika pulled Andy behind her, and her slender body just blocked Andy''s body.


    She said, "Jah , he''s just a well-meaning ssmate, don''t lose your temper, he didn''t provoke you."


    Andy looked at the little girl in front of him with some consternation, she was obviously such a skinny


    little body, how could she block in front of herself?


    Moreover, she clearly recognized who she was the moment she saw herself.


    And what is the reason for this appearance now?


    Afraid you''ll be implicated?


    Or, to protect Aimee?


    Andy''s eyes flickered slightly, and his heart was veryplicated.


    As soon as Jah heard Mika''s words, he became even more furious.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Mika and said in a no-nonsense manner, "Mika, I''m your


    sister, I''m your family, and as a result you, now it''s a random outsider that you''re protecting, isn''t it?"


    Mika is really tired of this nonsensical talk from Jah.


    She didn''t even know how her sister had be this way.


    Mika said, "Jah , I know that I made you angry by posting the video, but I just don''t want you guys


    to keep bullying Aimee, she is our daughter too, you guys usually treat her badly at home even if it''s


    okay, I can''t allow you guys to let strangers on the inte to call her names."


    The more Jah listened, the colder his heart became.


    She suddenly calmed down.


    Looking at this good sister of his, heughed in anger and said, "Mika, you are so much towards


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that little bitch, aren''t you afraid that grandpa and mom and dad will be angry."


    Mika sniffed even more sadly.


    She''d heard Jah and the others call Aimee a little bitch before, and at the time, she''d tried hard to


    convince herself that it wasn''t so, that she must have misheard.


    However, now, she can no longer deceive herself.


    She looked at Jah and her gaze was still devoid of any semnce of warmth for the sister.


    She said, "Jah , I don''t care what you did to Aimee in the past, but, from now on, I''m going to protect


    Aimee."

 Chapter 67 Let me take you back to class

    Chapter 67 Let me take you back to ss


    Jah raises his hand to strike at Mika again.


    The moment she raised her hand, she grabbed her wrist with even more force than before, and he


    actually raised his other hand, as if to take care of Jah''s face.


    Jah has never experienced anything like this.


    Ever since she was a child, she has never been beaten.


    Let alone not having been truly beaten, even this feint has never been done.


    I don''t know if Andy''s aura is too intimidating, so Jah subconsciously scowled.


    She looked at the boy in front of her in horror, not understanding why he looked even more angry than


    he had just been.


    Mika looked at Andy and could feel the anger emanating from his body.


    Although, ording to normal thinking, she does hate this kind of man who would do it to a woman.


    However, at this moment, she would actually have a feeling of great pleasure.


    Mika thought that she might actually give him a pat on the back.


    However, Andy didn''t give her the opportunity to do so.


    Because, even though he was very angry and, with his hand raised to such a high position, he didn''t


    really hit Jah.


    Andy just said in a cold voice, "This is a school, she is my ssmate, no matter what your rtionship


    is, you want to beat her, you have to ask me if I agree."


    Jah seemed genuinely intimidated by Andy''s aura.


    When Andy threw her off, she stumbled backwards and almost fell straight down.


    Andy turned his head, looked at Mika, and said, "Are you sure you want to reason with her now? Are


    you sure she''ll listen?"


    Mika also understands Andy''s point that whatever she says to Jah at this moment will probably


    just piss her off.


    She looked to Andy , still hesitant in her heart about what to do.


    Andy said, "She''s not a student or faculty member, just call security and get her out of here."


    Mika''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she couldn''t help but sputter, "You''re not a student or faculty


    member at this school either."


    However, she is actually at a loss in her heart, after all, the school uniform on Andy''s body is not able to


    be faked.


    Andy said, "Go back to ss, I''ll take care of it."


    Mika was torn for a moment, but shook her head and said, "She''s my sister, I can''t do that to her."


    Andy is actually unable to understand this little girl''s brain circuit.


    He didn''t understand why, having been treated like this, she could remember that this woman was her


    sister.


    And has she ever thought about this sister of hers, and whether she continues to treat her as her


    sister?


    However, this is a matter between their sisters, Andy also do not care.


    He just had to make sure that he wouldn''t let Mika get bullied too much, otherwise, he had no way to


    deal with his own teacher.


    With that in mind, Andy said, "Okay, then you work it out, and I''ll watch from here."


    Mika saw the situation and did not dwell on anything with him, so she walked towards Jah,


    "Jah , you go back first, this is the school, you continue to make trouble, it will not do you a bit of


    good."


    She was sincere in her words, but in the end she was thinking of Jah.


    However, Mika could see that Jah was already treating her as her enemy and could not


    understand her good intentions at all.


    She sighed silently and said, "Jah , you are also a student of Innisrial No.2 Middle School, you know


    the school rules of Innisrial No.2 Middle School, besides, your status like this, disturbing the students''


    study, will be more miserable when people know about it. "


    Mika doesn''t know at this moment that what happened in the ssroom has been put on the


    inte.


    Jah''s image has long beenpletely gone.


    Jah doesn''t want to leave it at that.


    She has never been angry outside, and now she is being bullied by her own family, how can she


    swallow this anger?


    However, Andy was like a gatekeeper, following Mika every step of the way so that she could not


    turn on Mika again.


    Jah was indeed frightened of the man''s strength after having his wrists squeezed twice.


    She is really scared.


    So, Jah gave Mika a vicious re, "Wait for me, I won''t let this go."


    With that, Jah turned around and walked away.


    Mika looked at her back, finally dropping her head when she could no longer see, trying to hide all


    the despondency under her eyes.


    Andy looked at her drooping head and was instantly at a loss for words.


    This is not crying, is it?


    He doesn''t know how to coax a girl.


    Oh God, someone cane to his rescue.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    His teacher didn''t say that the little girl could cry.


    Andy was in a dilemma, going forward tofort is not, just ignore it is not.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Andy could only secretly pull out his phone and send a message to


    Aimee, "Aimee, your sister is crying, what should I do? I can notfort people ah, or I go back first,


    anyway, the woman has gone."


    After Andy sent the message, he kept staring at his phone screen.


    Only, he waited left and right, his phone screen was staring through, and he didn''t receive a reply from


    the teacher.


    Andy was too scared to go straight away and could only continue to stare at Mika.


    Finally, Mika calmed down and realized that Andy was still there.


    She blinked, looked at Andy , and asked, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Andy said to himself, "It''s all because of you, but he just smiled, showing a cute little tiger tooth, and


    said, "Let me take you back to ss, or do you want to go back to the dorm?"


    Mika still see him smile for the first time, before did not notice, it turns out, he actually have tiger


    teeth.


    Originally thought he was a cold and heartless, the result, this smile, revealing such a cute little thing


    out, instantly, let his imagepletely copse.


    Mika''s eyes fell straight on Andy''s tiger teeth and said, "From now on, don''t smile."


    Andy was speechless, saying that this girl''s thinking was too jumpy.


    Mika did not need him to ask why he could not smile, and said directly: "When you smile, the killing


    spirit is gone, the enemy will not be afraid of you."


    Andy, speechless, curbed his smile and said to Mika with a stern face, "So, this enemy, do you want


    to go back to ss now, or back to the dormitory."


    Mika was amused by this deliberate act of fierceness on his part.


    She said, "Go back to the dormitory, I don''t want to go to ss and be surrounded by people."


    The first one has been on the sidelines, and now it is being pped by her own sister in public, Mika


    is also to save face, she does not want to ept those sympathy and pity or gloating eyes.

 Chapter 68 You should not be angry

    Chapter 68 You should not be angry


    Andy egged Mika back to the dorm.


    He had never been to school in the country and was curious about the schools in the country.


    If it wasn''t the wrong time, Andy would really like to experience the teaching atmosphere in China.


    Mika sneaks a nce at Andy every now and then, and finds that even though he looks like an old


    man, it is still difficult to hide his curiosity.


    As she entered the main road leading to the dormitory, Mika suddenly asked, "You''re not even a


    student at our school, are you?"


    Andy retracted his eyes and answered, "Aimee sent me over."


    He had nothing to hide from Mika.


    When Mika hugged Aimee at the hot pot, she was sitting across from him.


    Unless she has amnesia, or is a blind person, it is impossible that she has no memory of him.


    "Really?" Mika instantly cheered up when she heard that.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked up at Andy , her eyes full of little stars inside.


    "Aimee, she really loves me." Mika covered her mouth andughed lowly, her heart was so happy


    that she couldn''t hide it.


    Andy was tempted to say that she was probably overthinking things.


    However, in the end, he had no way to dispel a girl''s naivety and could only say, "Aimee was afraid that


    you would be aggrieved, so, asked me toe and take a look."


    When Mika was done being happy, she asked Andy, "What is your rtionship with Aimee?"


    Andy said, "Friendship."


    Naturally, he could not tell Mika that he was actually Aimee''s apprentice, or the tenth''s apprentice.


    Otherwise, this little girl, I do not know what will be scared into.


    "So where did you get this school uniform?" Mika was too curious.


    This man, in the hot pot store, although it also looks the youngest moment, but, he exudes, but also an


    elite aura.


    Now put on their set of dirt to bursting school uniforms, it is surprising that such a full of teenage sense.


    Mika didn''t even have to look, already imagined, if Andy is really in their school, then it is a proper


    schoolboy.


    Andy quickly made up a reason, "it happens to have a brother at home is your school, so borrow to


    wear a little, otherwise it is not into the well."


    He had just gotten the point from Mika''s words to Jah that no non-students were allowed in the


    ear.


    So, it is only possible to use such ame reason to cheat the little girl.


    Mika doesn''t doubt it and isn''t that concerned about it.


    What she cares more about, naturally, is Aimee.


    Mika stared at Andy for half a day, finally did not hold back, tentatively asked: "You said, is my sister


    let youe, then she is not actually still quite like me, otherwise, she would not worry about me,


    right?"


    Andy has no answer to this question at all.


    He couldn''t bear to tell the little girl that she might really be overthinking things.


    But he can''t help Aimee brush up on any goodwill with the little girl.


    After thinking about it, Andy said, "It''ste, you''d better hurry back to rest, and your face is also a little


    bit treated."


    Mika pursed her lips, and finally felt that Andy simply did not want to talk to her.


    She then had the sense not to ask any more questions, pointed to the building in front of her and said,


    "That''s my dormitory, I''ll go back first, you should go back early too, thank you."


    Andy nodded and said, "Go back, I''ll watch you go in before I go."


    Mika froze for a moment, but said nothing more, lifted her feet and headed for her dorm.


    It was not until her figure disappeared into the dormitory building that Andy turned around and left.


    He fished out his phone and sent a message to Aimee: "Aimee , your sister was beaten, but, now the


    mood should be considered to recover, you do not worry, I will be outside the school to guard, do not


    worry."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This time, Aimee replied with a message.


    "No, you go back and rest." Aimee said.


    Across the screen, Andy could feel the indifference from his teacher.


    He couldn''t help but winced and asked tentatively, "Aimee , are you angry? me me for letting your


    sister get beaten up."


    "No, Aimee , let me exin, your sister was already beaten when I arrived and I didn''t make it."


    "And then I stopped it."


    "Aimee , just don''t be angry."


    Andy sent several messages to Aimee in a row, however, the result was a stone''s throw away and no


    reply from Aimee at all.


    It''s not that Aimee is angry and deliberately ignoring him, but Aimee is giving Patrick medicine and


    taking care of his body at the moment, so naturally she has no time to pay attention to Andy.


    Patrick''s pain felt even more intense today than before, and even though his willpower was strong, he


    was still stifled by the pain.


    The body has long been drenched in sweat, and at the moment Patrick, as if he was carried out of the


    pool in general.


    Aimee kept wiping his sweat, and as a result, she was already covered in sweat, but it didn''t help.


    Her heart was very upset, and her eyes were slightly red from seeing Patrick''s painful appearance.


    The only thing to be happy about, is that Patrick''s pain has extended to his tailbone today.


    It was also the intense pain throughout his spine that was making it so difficult for him.


    However, this also means that the most difficult and painful period of Patrick''s entire sentience process


    ising to an end.


    Aimee wiped the sweat from Patrick''s face and softly reassured him, "Hold on, hold on, it will be over


    soon, it will be fine soon."


    Only, the words, she said all very unstable.


    This process will take at least four more hours.


    In these four hours, not stopping for a while, resting for a while, but continuous, uninterrupted, always


    hurting.


    And, perhaps because of the effects of the drug and Patrick''s body''s reaction, the value of the pain he


    feels, will be even more violent.


    Aimee doesn''t know what Patrick''s tolerance limit is, and she''s really worried that his body won''t be


    able to handle it.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Patrick gradually calmed down.


    Only, the breathing is still very heavy and sweat is still breaking out.


    Aimee dried the sweat on his face and neck and asked softly, "Master Patrick , are you okay?"


    Patrick slowly opened his eyes and looked over at Aimee , his voice raspy as hell, "It''s okay."


    He is still in pain at the moment, only that the pain has been numbed and has gotten used to it.


    Aimee said, "Master Patrick, you''re great, you''re the best partner I''ve ever had, we work with each


    other and it''s all going to be okay."

 Chapter 69 Planning ahead

    Chapter 69 nning ahead


    Patrick''s eyes fell longingly on Aimee''s face.


    They are partners, she says.


    Patrick''s heart was warm and his eyes were filled with soft light.


    Aimee really knows how to make the patient feel more determined.


    She doesn''t call him a patient now, or a patient, just doesn''t want to make him feel that he is the


    weaker party, or, an invalid.


    She saw them asrades in the same trench, and they fought together.


    Patrick If he did not understand her heart, he would be too sorry for all that she has given for himself.


    "Aimee ," Patrick spoke suddenly, his voice low and hoarse with a heavy nasal tone, "thank you."


    Aimee froze for a moment, and then her gaze was gentle, "If you really want to thank me, just wait until


    you get better and treat me to a delicious meal."


    Patrick hooked up the corners of his mouth, looking at Aimee''s gaze, extraordinarily deep and dark.


    He said, "Okay, it''s a deal, even if you want me to cook it myself, I promise you."


    When Aimee heard that, she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As far as she knew, none of the Hayden family''s young men and women could cook.


    Patrick was going to cook for her, why did she feel, so dangerous.


    Aimeeughed dryly and said, "That''s not necessary, when the timees, I''ll choose a restaurant and


    you''ll just invite me to eat."


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s face and guessed it.


    She just doesn''t trust her cooking.


    He did not say anything, just secretly made a decision in his heart, he also prefer to give Aimee cook a


    table of dishes.


    So, unbeknownst to Aimee, Patrick was already nning the recipe.


    With this to distract himself, Patrick''s feeling of pain seems to be less intense.


    Aimee was also relieved.


    When the medicine was finished, Aimee went back to her room.


    It was then that she noticed the message Andy had sent to himself.


    Mika was beaten, which Aimee did not expect.


    Even though Jah is arrogant and domineering, he still treats Mika with great favor.


    She would, this time, actually go ahead and hit Mika, which took Aimeepletely by surprise.


    Aimee asked, "How is it hurt?"


    She was indeed worried, after all, Mika would be beaten, this matter, entirely because of herself.


    Andy is still at the entrance of Innisrial No.2 Middle School at the moment. He did not wait for Aimee''s


    reply all night, so he did not dare to act on his own, and could only continue to wait here.


    Moreover, he is also worried that after he left, Jah that woman will not return again, or, is a reporter


    paparazzi over.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now that I''ve received Aimee''s reply, Andy is about to cry.


    He immediately replied, "That woman''s hand is quite strong, your sister''s face is swollen."


    Andy is still exaggerating a bit, so he told Aimee.


    Aimee quickly replied and said, "You go back, the rest is out of your hands."


    Andy saw the situation, and did not say anything more, and drove away.


    But, as Andy had feared, a group of reporters came to the school shortly after he left.


    Last night Jah came to school and beat up Mika, but it was a big deal.


    Twitter was almost butchered by her hot searches, with seven of the top ten hot searches being for her.


    Of course, with Jah''s stature, she is not qualified to have so many hits.


    One very important reason why it''s so much of a hot topic is that, it''s Matilda and they are behind the


    tweet.


    The purpose of this is to keep Jah in the public eye with the worst possible impact.


    Aimee didn''t bother with the matterst night, and she only had time to look at the sound on the


    inte now.


    As Matilda said, the public''s attitude toward Jah is now as bad as it can get.


    Herments have been so scolded that she had to turn them off, and her agency, which she belongs


    to, has been scolded to the point that it had toe out and issue a statement saying that Jah will


    be strictly educated and dealt with.


    But instead of winning thepany a little bit of goodwill, it made angryizens go even harder on


    Jah below this tweet.


    Even the official ount of the crew was affected.


    August''s fans, in particr, originally felt that Jah, a third-tier actress who came out of nowhere, was


    not worthy of acting with their movie star brother, but they had no choice but to make their brother''s


    own choice, and they, as fans, have long made a habit of never telling August what to do with his


    career.


    That''s why I''ve been holding back and not showing too much emotion about it.


    Now, they finally caught a chance, naturally will not let go of such an opportunity, has joined forces with


    the female number two, male number two fans, and even the screenwriter Rosie''s book fans together,


    boycott Jah, to force her to rece the female lead position.


    Francis called Aimee early in the morning and sounded very excited.


    "Aimee, this is really painful, I''m really happy about it." Francis said.


    Now he would have a reason to rece Jah.


    What a decent and serious reason for the crew not to work with bad artists.


    Moreover, it is possible to use this reason to boycott Jah directly in the circle.


    Francis is more than happy to do this.


    Aimee had some headaches, and it wasn''t exactly what she had nned.


    She hasn''t even made her big move yet.


    So Aimee said to Francis, "Don''t be too anxious to issue a statement so soon."


    When Francis heard Aimee''s words, he instantly got nervous and said, "Aimee, don''t tell me you''re not


    ready to rece me, this can''t be, we had a deal before, you can''t screw me like this."


    "I''m just recing her now, do you have a recement now?" Aimee said.


    Francis was choked, but it was really hard to answer Aimee''s question.


    In fact, he has the right person in mind.


    Only, it is not allowed to let Aimee know about it.


    Otherwise, he would have to carry a reputation of being a fake public servant.


    Francis said: "Aimee ah, I really can not stand her, and, look at the voyage has not been a few serious


    scenes, if this continues, I am here to dy."


    Aimee said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it soon, wait for my message."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee sent a message to Averi, "n ahead."

 Chapter 70 Take care of this matter for me

    Chapter 70 Take care of this matter for me


    Jah has locked himself inside his room since he returned to Reed''s Estatest night.


    No matter how much Mason and Rory scolded her, she didn''t make a sound.


    No matter how much Cecilia and Iris tried to coax her, she didn''t care at all.


    Just the constant pinging and banginging from the house was telling the Reeds how angry and


    cranky she was.


    However, other than that, there is no sound at all.


    Jah smashed many more things, and even, even her own precious bags and clothes, were cut to


    pieces with scissors, but still did not let her anger eliminate a little bit.


    She refused to answer a single phone call and didn''t bother to check Twitter.


    She was as mad as hell, just venting to herself.


    It was not until Jah''s strength was exhausted that he copsed on the bed.


    Her hand was still holding the scissors, poking her bed one by one.


    Jah traces up.


    If she hadn''t been unable to fight the Hayden family, and the Reed family unable to fight the Hayden


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    family, she would have rushed to Hayden''s Mansion to take Aimee to task.


    She just couldn''t understand what kind ofpulsion that woman had put on Mika to make her


    sister, who was so cute and obedient and understanding, actually do this to her for that little bitch.


    Now it''s a good thing that the whole inte ismbasting her.


    Jah has never been so humiliated.


    She could not bear such humiliation.


    When Tia came over, all the Reeds were sitting in the middle of the living room with dark, sullen faces.


    She used to be afraid of the Reeds, and now she''s even more afraid to leave the air.


    However, she came with good news, so she said tentatively, "Mr. Read, you should not be angry with


    Jah, ourpany will handle this matter properly, Jah this matter, it is not that serious."


    Mason was not pacified by Tia''s words, and his face turned even uglier when he heard her mention the


    He was well aware that thepany was in the wayst night and had issued a statement due to


    pressure.


    Now they have the audacity to say that thepany is siding with Jah, which is just like taking them


    for fools.


    Tia also knows that this is not convincing.


    She could only continue with a stiff upper lip: "Here''s the thing, Mr. Read, I didn''t tell you before, Jah


    and Indesit Jewelry are about to cooperate. With Indesit Jewelry, Jah''s image will not be damaged."


    As soon as Mason heard the words Indesit Jewelry, he was already furious.


    He will never forget the humiliation he received here at Indesit Jewelry.


    However, now that he heard that Indesit Jewelry had chosen Jah to coborate with, Mason didn''t


    object, but instead began to think carefully about the implications for the Reed family.


    Jah''s image is now kind of ruined and, because of Mika''s video, the Reed family is now in the


    limelight.


    Now the inte knows that the Reeds are treating Aimee badly, isting her and bullying her.


    The entire Reed family''s reputation, has been damaged.


    However, if Indesit Jewelry can save Jah''s reputation at this time, it can naturally divert the public''s


    attention so that the Reed family''s image can be repaired as well.


    Mason figured this out and his face eased up.


    He looked at Tia and said, "Are you sure that Indesit Jewelry will work with Jah?"


    "Yes, Mr. Read, Indesit Jewelry has drawn up the contract and is waiting for Jah toe over and


    sign it." Tia said.


    In fact, Tia was very puzzled by this attitude of Indesit Jewelry.


    She doesn''t understand why Indesit Jewelry used to despise them so much, but now they are giving


    them a gift.


    However, whatever the reason for Indesit Jewelry, Tia would not let Jah pass up this opportunity.


    So, even though she knew what kind of atmosphere the Reed family would be in at the moment, Tia


    came over.


    Mason looked over at Cecilia, "Go up there and call Jah down, it''s not like you to be so crazy."


    With a nod, Cecilia got up and went upstairs to call Jah .


    Standing in front of Jah''s room, Cecilia was actually angry inside.


    However, her anger is not with Jah, but with Aimee.


    If it wasn''t for that dead girl, how could their family be in such a mess.


    The thing she regrets most now is that she picked up Aimee back then.


    If she hadn''t been pressured to take her back, the Reeds, how harmonious it would have been.


    Cecilia knocked on Jah''s door, suppressing her anger, and said, "Jah, open the door, Tia is here


    to take you to sign a contract with Indesit Jewelry, open the door quickly."


    Jah is still silent, which makes Cecilia''s anger at Aimee grow a little more.


    "Jah , don''t be capricious, you know yourself how important this contract of Indesit Jewelry is to you,


    open the door quickly." Cecilia patiently persuaded Jah, only her face was getting ugly.


    Inside the house, Jah''s eyes were blue and ck, and it was obvious from a nce that he had not


    rested.


    Her bed was already a mess, the quilt had been poked with scissors, and even the mattress was not


    spared.


    Jah has finally made his move.


    She slowly sat up from the bed, scissors still in her hand.


    It was only after Cecilia''s persuasive voice that Jah finally opened the door.


    Cecilia saw the mess in the house at first nce, and when she saw Jah''s face, Cecilia almost


    screamed out in shock.


    In just one night, Jah was like a stern ghost, with disheveled hair, a pale face, and an aura of


    murder.


    Cecilia covered her heart so she wouldn''t scream out in shock.


    She said, "Jah , you pack up and change your clothes, Tia is waiting for you downstairs."


    Jah came back to his senses and knew how important Indesit Jewelry was to him.


    Without dawdling any further, she turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Cecilia just noticed what Jah had done to her room.


    For a moment, Cecilia really felt that Jah was very scary.


    About half an hourter, Jah got himself cleaned up and followed Cecilia down the stairs.


    She didn''t look at Mason, but said directly to Tia, "Let''s go."


    Tia felt that Jah''s aura today was very different, with an air of terror emanating from his body.


    She didn''t dare to say anything more, and after a quick hello to the Reeds, she followed Jah out.


    Mason suppressed his anger, gave RoryCecilia a hard stare, and ordered, "Make this right."

 Chapter 71 You are a person who does great things

    Chapter 71 You are a person who does great things


    Aimee was not surprised to receive a call from Cecilia.


    She stilles out with that cavalier attitude, which makes it sound like she is a bullying little daughter-


    inw.


    Before, Cecilia didn''t think anything was wrong, but now, hearing Aimee''s voice again made her feel


    very wrong.


    If Aimee is really as cavalier as she appears to be, then why is Mika so protective of her?


    Cecilia is convinced that Aimee must have done something to make Mika choose to take Aimee''s


    side despite the family''s face.


    Such thoughts made a string of fire rise up from the inside of Cecilia''s heart.


    She is simply disgusted with this daughter to the core.


    So much so that, when she got on the phone, Cecilia cursed: "Aimee, you''re a deadbeat, what have


    you done to our family, now you''re satisfied."


    Aimee''s fingers clenched unconsciously as she squeezed her phone. Although she didn''t care about


    Cecilia''s attitude towards her, such an attitude still made her feel annoyed.


    There is an urge to destroy thates from the bottom of your heart.


    She said, "The truth is, I didn''t do anything."


    Indeed, from Aimee''s own point of view, she did nothing at all.


    Mika came running to her, not that she let her.


    Jah was mad at her, and she didn''t make it happen.


    Mika sent the video, more than she let on.


    If she must have done something, then only Matilda and the others are her people, and without her


    authorization, Matilda and the others would have taken care of these things for her.


    So, this matter, no matter what, can not be med on her head.


    Cecilia was not listening to Aimee, and she was adamant that it was Aimee, a scheming woman, who


    had encouraged her good little daughter to act as if she had lost her mind and caused such harm to


    their family.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could Mika have done this to her sister, Aimee , what kind of sins did our


    Reed family make to get you back, you are a cmity." Cecilia cursed loudly.


    Aimee saw that Cecilia called this time, in fact, there is no point to say, just scold her, to vent her


    emotions.


    She put the phone aside and continued to go about her business, really not bothering with this woman.


    Yeah, the Reed family is really quite redundant to get her back.


    She didn''t want to stay with the Reed family either.


    But then, who is asking her opinion?


    Finally, Cecilia got tired of cursing and hung up the phone herself.


    Aimee looked at the screen of the phone that had gone dark, lost in thought for a long time, until a


    message came in and the screen lit up again, only then did Aimeee back to her senses.


    The person who sent the message was Averi, with two simple words, "Done."


    Aimee The corners of her mouth ticked up slightly, and there was a touch of vengeful pleasure under


    her eyes.


    Just let them becent for a while longer, soon it will all be over.


    *


    After Jah signed the contract, the anger that had been building up all night finally dissipated a bit.


    She looked at Tia, her voice was much softer, "Tia, it''s hard for you, this thing, it''s very well done."


    Tia''s nerves, which had been tense, finally rxed when she heard Jah''s words.


    She said, "Jah , you know, no one wishes you well more than I do."


    Tia said this is not an exaggeration, Jah is her money tree, only Jah good, she can get more


    benefits from it.


    This is the reason why Tia has been able to coax Jah willingly for so long.


    Tia said, "Jah , yesterday thepany issued a statement actually for your own good, in that


    situation yesterday, if thepany did nothing, the firepower is focused on you alone, which is very


    bad for you, so, thepany issued such a statement, just to let theizens divert attention."


    Jah heard Tia''s words and his gaze gradually cooled down.


    She looked at Tia with amusement for a long time before saying, "Tia, do you think, I''m a silly white


    girl?"


    Is that thepany speaking for her?


    Is it helping to distract her from the fire?


    Oh, thepany is just to be clear.


    And now the reason why Tia wille to say this to her, and because of what, we have all walked in


    the world for so many years, why this?


    Jah looked at Tia with contempt and said, "Tia, I know, you are talking to me now, it is just your job


    description, you have toe and talk to me about this, but, you really don''t have to, if you want to do


    this job properly, you should still put the center on me, otherwise, I think, you can also not need to


    continue to follow me."


    The implication is that helping thepany to curry favor with her here is more than worth the


    Jah was really pissed off at thepany this time.


    Last night''s tweet above was clear to her.


    When she was scolded byizens and was subjected to cyber violence, thepany skimmed the


    bottom of the barrel and said morally that they wanted to educate her, isn''t that the same as saying that


    they wanted to snowball her?


    Oh.


    Now seeing that she is still Indesit Jewelry''s chosen one, she has changed her face again.


    Jah is really feeling sick.


    From the office, Jah didn''t let Tia follow and didn''t go back to Reed''s Estate.


    She drove the car to Innisrial General Hospital and did not go straight in to find trouble with Aimee, but


    just sat in the car and waited.


    Aimee got a message from Matilda when she came out of the operating room, "Jah is going to the


    hospital, you should not leave through the front door."


    After a light frown, Aimee put her phone away and thought about it, but came out the front door


    anyway.


    Standing on the side of the road to stop the car, the sound of the horn sounded in your ears.


    Aimee looked over and saw Jah''s sleek sports car.


    She didn''t move until Jah impatiently honked his horn non-stop, and then Aimee walked slowly over


    to her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With the windows down, it was clear that Jah had no intention of letting Aimee in the car either.


    She just red at Aimee so hard that if her eyes could kill, Aimee would have died dozens of times by


    now.


    Jah said: "I really did not expect, usually quiet, but you are a person who does great things, you say


    how you are so bad, have to stir up our family not to be happy, right?"

 Chapter 72 I wont let you go

    Chapter 72 I won''t let you go


    Aimee''s face remained expressionless.


    She just stayed the way she should have been at Reed''s Estate, letting Jah get at her, not hitting


    back, not cursing back.


    Ever since she was a little girl, Aimee has been like this.


    Because, no one will listen to what she says, nor will she stop messing with her because her


    expression bes fierce.


    They just want to make themselvesfortable and get their emotions out, and that''s it.


    As for Aimee''s reaction, they don''t care.


    But Jah doesn''t feel the same way now.


    She looked at Aimee''s angry little daughter-inw look and became even more furious.


    If she didn''t want to be in the news again for hitting someone, she would have pulled open the car door


    and gotten out, pping Aimee a few times before she could pick up.


    Jah shouted at Aimee, "Aimee! Don''t think you can fool everyone by pretending to be weak and


    vulnerable, you will be punished for what you did!"


    Aimee still has the same expression, without any change.


    For her, she was really toozy to tangle with Jah.


    Moreover, Jah''s head is actually empty.


    Her head is now full of one thing, what soup to make for Patrick today.


    Patrick was awake during this time, and he was struggling to get through the pain. Aimee was torn


    between giving him some medicine in his soup that would allow him to sleep, so that he could fight


    through the pain in his sleep, and whether it would be better.


    However, she ingredients have not been bought.


    In that case, it''s quite anxious.


    So, Aimee finally had some change of expression.


    She looked over at Jah and said impatiently, "Are you done? I have things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    After saying that, Aimee turned around and walked across the street, regardless of Jah''s further


    screaming.


    Before going to the supermarket, she still had to make a trip to the herb store to do so.


    However, Aimee''s behavior, no doubt angered Jah, forcing her to get out of the car regardless,


    rushed over and grabbed Aimee''s arm.


    Aimee, who was thinking, didn''t expect Jah to get out of the car, and was caught off guard and


    stumbled by her.


    Fortunately, Aimee is not in the habit of wearing high heels, otherwise, on this one stumble, she can


    guarantee that she will definitely be dragged by this woman to break her foot.


    Aimee''s face immediately darkened, and finally was not interested in continuing to y soft and


    deceptive.


    She shook Jah''s hand off hard and said, "Are you done? Don''t be crazy here."


    Jah''s strength is no match for Aimee''s, plus she is already thin-armed and thin-legged, which makes


    her particrly weak.


    After being thrown by Aimee, Jah fell straight to the ground.


    The sharp pain in his ankle caused Jah to scream out.


    What makes her even more emotionally out of control is that she wore a dress that reached her thighs


    in order to give Indesit Jewelry a good impression today, plus a pair of twelve-centimeter high-heeled


    sandals that allowed her legs to show off perfectly.


    However, at this moment was thrown on the floor, despite her wearing safety pants, but still can not


    stop her has gone naked.


    The fine heel is even more because of this fall directly broke off.


    Even her carefully done hair has been messily scattered.


    Jah doesn''t even have to think about it, he already knows how wretched he looks now.


    And at the moment, she can''t get up at all.


    "Aimee! You bitch! How dare you do this to me! You''re going to die a horrible death!" Jah pointed at


    Aimee and cursed her, looking as if he wanted to pull Aimee''s bones out.


    Her crazy look has long caused passersby to stop and watch, and some have recognized Jah, who


    has been in the hot seat sincest night, and have picked up their phones to take pictures of Jah.


    Some people have even started to spit without mercy.


    "Oh my God, is the actress such a quality, cursing people in the street shall not die, how so vicious ah,


    really is too terrible."


    "Thanks to my mother, she especially liked the Li Yang county princess she yed before, and said


    she wanted to take her as her daughter, I don''t want such a sister."


    "It''s really enough to keep marketing yourself as some kind of little angel persona, but it turns out to be


    a shrew, simply disgusting."


    ......


    The discussion went on and on, each one as if it were a p in Jah''s face.


    She did not care about her image, angrily shouted towards the crowd: "Shut up! Stop filming! You can''t


    film anymore!"


    However, the more hysterical she was, the more she called the crowd of onlookers even more enraged,


    and the more unconcealed contempt for her.


    Jah puts it all on Aimee''s shoulders.


    If it weren''t for her, how could she have been humiliated like this?


    "Aimee! You bitch! You made me suffer like this, I won''t let you go!"


    Jah shouted and tried to lunge towards Aimee.


    However, the sharp pain that came from her ankle only made her fall back to the ground.


    What makes Jah most angry is that he is already like this, and Aimee, that little bitch, just looks on.


    "Aimee , you pull me up." Jah ordered to.


    Aimee lightly pulled the corner of her mouth and said, "In order to prevent you from relying on me,


    you''d better find your own way to get up, the hospital is right here, you can go inside and take care of it,


    I still have things to do, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Aimee was ready to leave without looking back.


    Jah was so angry that he shouted, "Aimee! Stop right there!"


    Just then, a car pulled up on the side of the road, and a well-dressed, clean-shaven man got out of the


    car and strutted toward Jah.


    Aimee''s afterimage swept up the visitor, her expression did not change, only her eyes met the man''s


    for a brief moment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who came was none other than Charlie, and when he passed Aimee, he spoke up and


    taught Aimee, "Thisdy, please wait a moment."


    Aimee stopped in her tracks cooperatively and turned to look at Charlie .


    He had reached Jah and helped her up from the floor.


    "Mr. Pugh," Jah looked at Charlie in surprise, how did not expect, at this time, to lend a helping hand


    to their own people, but actually Charlie.


    Her heart instantly fluttered and her cheeks unconsciously flushed, but she nonchntly leaned all her


    weight on Charlie''s body.

 Chapter 73 Why make a fool of yourself again

    Chapter 73 Why make a fool of yourself again


    Charlie changed his indifferent attitude towards Jah, instead, he lowered his eyes and asked gently,


    "Miss Read, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Jah is also a second change of face, where there is just hysterical, voice are softened do not know


    how many degrees, a small bird clinging to the side of Charlie, the tone of voice softly said: "I am fine, I


    am fine, thank you, Mr. Pugh."


    Charlie''s hand was on Jah''s waist, seemingly unaware of Jah''s scheming and allowing her to


    lean on his body.


    Jah''s heart was secretly smug.


    She then said, who can resist a beauty like her?


    Aimee is simply about to die from the stupidity of Jah, at this time, actually began to attract men.


    She really does not understand, Jah''s brain, in the end, how to grow.


    ording to what she learned, Charlie before but a little good face did not give her, now only a little


    sweet, she actually think that their own charm conquered Charlie, simply stupid as a pig.


    Aimee looked at Charlie and said, "This gentleman, since you know her, then please take her away,


    this is the entrance of the hospital, cars areing and going, what does it look like to be congested


    here."


    Charlie''s attitude towards Aimee is very cold, his voice is cold to the extreme, "This youngdy, you


    have hurt people in this way, and now you still say such things, is not too much."


    His words made Jah feel even more confident, and with someone backing her up, she wanted to


    see how much tougher Aimee could be.


    Aimee said, "This gentleman''s logic doesn''t seem very good when he''s making nket usations like


    that."


    Charlie was not annoyed by Aimee''s dislike, but only looked more gently down at Jah and asked,


    "Miss Read, what are you going to do about this?"


    The implication is that he will help her hold Aimee ountable for the incident if Jah gives her a n


    to deal with it.


    Jah heard Charlie say that, it straightened up even more, even the pain in the ankle seems to have


    slowed down.


    She immediately said, "Mr. Pugh, she hit someone in the street, I want to take her into the police


    station and lock her up."


    Jah has great faith in Charlie''s abilities.


    From her point of view, putting Aimee in the police station was a piece of cake for Charlie.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She didn''t believe that Aimee would have the guts to call her bluff after hearing that she was going to


    be put in the police station.


    However, Jah expected Aimee''s panicked expression did not appear, but only face full of contempt


    and dislike for her.


    It''s as if such pedestrian tricks of hers are not worthy of her eyes.


    This made Jah even more furious, ring at Aimee as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    Aimee said, "Jah, do things with your head, arrest people also need to talk about evidence, here can


    be monitored, the two of us, in the end, who did it to whom, the monitor shot clearly, you do not


    because of their own stupidity, go to drag others."


    This, naturally, is also said to Charlie listen.


    If he wants to protect Jah for no reason, then that means he needs to bear the consequences of


    doing so himself.


    However, Jah doesn''t listen to Aimee at all, and all she wants to do now is to kill Aimee.


    She said, "The monitor is right, the monitor is also clearly filmed you threw me to the ground, now I am


    injured, do you think, you get off?"


    Aimee is simply baffled by Jah''s logic.


    She didn''t bother to pay any more attention to her and turned her head to leave.


    Naturally Jah refused andpletely forgot about the injury on his foot and lunged towards Aimee


    with his foot up.


    However, the result of this is that she was not able to tug on Aimee''s coat, but instead made herself


    lunge forward and almost fell to the ground again.


    If Charlie had not been holding her, Jah''s fall would have added to her injuries.


    "Aimee! Stop right there! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know who your name is! The


    Reed family has raised you for so many years, and this is what you''re doing to our family! Jah


    shouted in anger and jumped on one foot to lunge at Aimee.


    Just then, at the back of the crowd stopped four ck cars in a row, from which came down a dozen


    men in ck suits, each with a perfect figure and apelling aura.


    Without them having to speak, the crowd had automatically moved aside to allow them to walk over.


    The man at the head of the group came to Aimee and said respectfully, "Lady Aimee, I''m Trace, Master


    Patrick sent me here to pick you up."


    Aimee had a moment of dismay, this was the first time she had seen Trace, although she was no


    stranger to the name.


    Also, she has a soft spot in her heart for this Trace guy.


    At this moment, he is actually standing right in front of him, making Aimee''s emotions be very


    Jah was also stunned by the sudden appearance of these people, open mouth for half a day did not


    say anything.


    Listen to the words of this man named Trace, that is, these people, all of them are Master Patrick of


    Hayden family.


    Jah was instantly more furious.


    No wonder Aimee dared to go against the family in this way, and dared to urge Mika to harm her.


    Sure enough, after marrying into the Hayden family, Aimee got her wings.


    Aimee was toozy to dwell on it with Jah and said to Trace, "I''ll leave it to you, I have something to


    do, I''ll leave now."


    "Lady Aimee, I''ll have someone drop you off." Trace called the driver and had him escort Aimee away


    first.


    Jah tried to continue to pester Aimee, but Trace''s men got in the way.


    Trace is no longer treating Aimee with the same gentle respect, but with the same official and


    indifferent look.


    "Miss Jah, sincest night you have been creating public opinion to hurt our Lady Aimee, and for


    that, our Master Patrick is very upset." Trace said.


    Jah''s face became even more grim when he heard Trace bring Patrick out.


    She snorted coldly and said, "What? Now it''s because you think I can''t touch her because she married


    into your family? Don''t you forget, she''s our the Reeds!"


    Trace said, "Miss Jah, you understand this, why make a fool of yourself, our Master Patrick is very


    protective, you have made our Master Patrick very unhappy by even messing with our Lady Aimee, if


    you do not want your family to pay for your behavior, advise Miss Jah have some sense of


    proportion."

 Chapter 74 She will definitely eradicate him

    Chapter 74 She will definitely eradicate him


    Jah couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    She couldn''t even figure out how Patrick could care so much about Aimee and now, actually help her to


    threaten herself.


    However, she did not dare to fight Patrick hard either.


    The Hayden family''s power in Innisrial is already beyond the reach of the major families.


    The Reed family is simply an overkill in front of the Hayden family.


    Even though Patrick is now a bedridden paraplegic, Jah has an innate fear of him.


    She clenched her cheeks, but couldn''t say another word in the face of Trace''s threatening warning.


    When Trace saw this, the contempt on his face became even more obvious.


    He said nonchntly, "Miss Jah, our Master Patrick has a message for you, and please ask Miss


    Jah to take it back to the Reeds, our Master Patrick said, Lady Aimee is now the Hayden, and has


    nothing to do with your Reed family, don''t want him to settle past scores with you, better keep your


    peace and don''te and mess with the wrong people."


    Jah was simply furious.


    She can now be sure of one thing, it is Aimee in the back to let Patrick out.


    Good one Aimee, the Reed family has raised her such a wolf.


    Patrick actually wants to settle a total score with them, how can that be.


    Trace said, then no longer pay attention to Jah, but aplex gaze at Charlie, almost did not put


    "what vision, actually look at such a goods" directly out.


    He had asked his men to delete all videos and photos of Aimee taken by passersby, warned Jah,


    and then left with his men.


    Jah looked at the departing car and his face turned blue with anger.


    If not for the pain in her ankle that prevented her from moving freely, she would have been so angry


    that she would have chased after the car and had a good argument with Trace.


    Charlie held Jah''s waist at the right time and said, "Miss Read, you should go to the hospital for a


    checkup, so as not to affect the cooperation afterwards."


    Jah in front of Charlie, still can barely keep a little bit of sense.


    She nodded and leaned into Charlie''s body again.


    This action, Jah did tantly.


    She could see that Charlie this person is not simple, although the previous attitude to their own very


    cold, but, now the attitude is very gentle.


    Jah is sure that this is because Charlie is convinced of her charm, and now that she has entered into


    a partnership with Indesit Jewelry, there will be more contact with Charlie in the future.


    Charlie nced down at Jah, suppressing the displeasure in his eyes, and helped Jah towards


    the hospital.


    Trace has already taken care of the passers-by, so Charlie has no worries and helps Jah to go


    inside the hospital.


    Once Trace returned to the car, he gave Patrick a briefing on the situation.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Master Patrick, from what Jah is saying, it doesn''t seem like thedy was born to the Reed family."


    Trace said.


    He hadn''t noticed this before, but after hearing Jah''s words today, he couldn''t help but make the


    connection.


    Patrick was silent for a moment, then he coldly threw over a word, "Check."


    Trace hung up the phone and started scratching his head with another headache.


    How can he be so unforgiving? He has already dug himself a number of holes, and still does not know


    how to restrain.


    About Aimee''s matter, they investigated and investigated, have investigated the bottom, but have not


    yet found out a thing.


    Now, he actually took on such a job to find out the blood rtionship between Aimee and the Reeds,


    although the difficulty should not be too big, but, but also vaguely let him feel that it is not easy.


    Trace has a growing sense that there is a lot of mystery in Aimee''s body.


    The Aimee that he saw today is not a style at all with the Aimee that he checked before.


    Coupled with the previous suspicions, and the fact that the Growlers came to investigate thoroughly,


    but without any sess at all, Trace felt that their Lady Aimee, was too mysterious.


    However, Trace ispletely unaware that he is hurting Aimee here and Aimee is hurting him.


    Aimee has sent a message to Matilda since she got in the car.


    "Give me a good look at Trace ." Aimee said.


    Matilda replied quickly and asked in confusion, "Isn''t he Master Patrick''s best man? What happened?


    We checked very clearly before."


    "I had some doubts about him." Aimee says.


    In any case, Trace is indeed the one who has free ess to Patrick''s room, and in this respect, he is


    the most likely to tamper with Patrick''s instruments.


    Aimee has always had this suspicion in her mind, but now she can''t be bothered to find the person who


    did this to Patrick.


    Of course, this is also because Patrick had told her, very seriously, that it was not yet time to do so.


    Aimee also has not bothered.


    It''s just that having a face-to-face meeting with Trace today has forced Aimee to take this matter


    seriously again.


    This is a critical time for treatment and Aimee will never allow anything out of the ordinary to happen.


    For this Trace, if he is innocent, she will treat him as one of her own.


    However, if it does point to him, then, embarrassingly, she will certainly eradicate him.

 Chapter 75 I am not dissatisfied

    Chapter 75 I am not dissatisfied


    Aimee was not able to move freely today, so she did not go to the pharmacy.


    She had her driver drop her off directly at the supermarket, and after a quick shopping trip for


    ingredients, she returned to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Because she didn''t go to buy herbs, Aimee was only able to make a simple soup.


    the old Hayden had followed her into the kitchen since she returned.


    Aimee was helpless as he stared at her, and after putting the lid on the pot, she turned around and


    asked, "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Is there something in particr you want to eat? You can tell me, as


    long as I can, I can make it for you to eat."


    "Really? We Aimee are great." the old Hayden said.


    After thinking for a moment, he gave Aimee the names of a few dishes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aimee more helpless up, this old Hayden, but really is a little bit of nonchnt.


    But, luckily, the old Hayden reported the names of the dishes that Aimee was familiar with, and they


    were all readily avable.


    Chef James had already taken care of himself and brought out all the ingredients he needed to use and


    put them on top of the zed table.


    "This is how I feel like I''m going to getid off." James said.


    Aimee looked at James apologetically and said, "James, don''t say that, I can''t do this in front of you."


    "Lady Aimee you don''t say that, just your skill of making soup is enough for me to learn." James said.


    the old Hayden interrupted the two of them boasting to each other and said, "Well, well, you two should


    stop ttering each other, I am not giving up any of them."


    Aimee smiled and started to prepare the materials.


    Now that the soup is on, it''s just as well, this time, so she can get on with the other dishes properly.


    The old Hayden ordered all of these dishes, and they were all Patrick could eat.


    Aimee didn''t dwell on that much and started to cook skillfully.


    Only, the old Hayden was still around to stare at her, causing Aimee to drop the knife in her hand and


    ask, "Grandpa, what''s going on? Just tell me directly what you have to do."


    Aimee was really ufortable with the old Hayden staring at her like that.


    In particr, she still has some weakness in her heart, after all, the treatment for Patrick, or hidden


    from the old Hayden.


    Aimee is even more worried that the old Hayden already knows, so now she is staring back at herself


    like this.


    the old Hayden cleared his throat and asked, "Aimee ah, what happenedst night, I already know,


    what do you need help, tell grandpa, grandpa give you support."


    Aimee froze in ce, not thinking that the old Hayden and she was talking about, actually this thing.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer the old Hayden.


    Just the eyes unconsciously sour, this feeling of being protected by family, really great.


    Aimee sniffled and said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, it''s okay, I can handle it, don''t worry."


    This kind of unconditional care from the old Hayden, let Aimee really very heartwarming.


    She had never known such a feeling of being propped up.


    In particr, the old Hayden simply did not ask right or wrong, and chose to protect her directly.


    This is a wonderful feeling that warms Aimee''s heart to the core.


    The old Hayden saw this and didn''t force Aimee to necessarily lean on him and let the Hayden family


    help back her up.


    He patted Aimee''s shoulder and said, "Aimee , you have to remember that your family is always there


    for you to rely on, and if anything happens, you can tell Grandpa, or tell Pat, and he will protect you."


    Aimee nodded and said to the old Hayden, "Thank you, Grandpa, I''ll keep that in mind and I''ll be sure


    to let you know when I can''t hold out."


    "Well, I''m d you said that, Grandpa." the old Hayden said.


    It was clear to him that Aimee was a very defensive child, and probably to this day, she doesn''t really


    consider them as her family.


    This realization made the old Hayden actually very sad, but he would not force Aimee to do anything.


    Especially, now that his grandson is still lying in a hospital bed, he can''t bear to tie Aimee up for life if


    he really can''t recover for the rest of his life.


    Although, the old Hayden was adamant that Aimee and Patrick were a perfect match.


    The old Hayden did not continue talking to Aimee and went to Patrick''s house instead.


    Patrick sleeps during the day during this time, and only turns awake in the evening.


    The treatment every night was really too much for his physical strength.


    However, he could clearly feel the changes in his body, and such changes made him very happy.


    Although the pain is severe every day, the more it hurts, the happier Patrick is.


    Aimee had also told him that the more pain he was in, the more his body was recovering and the more


    likely he was to recoverter.


    The only thing that makes Patrick helpless is probably the daily doubts from the old Hayden.


    "Why is your routine so strangetely, what do you do at night?" the old Hayden asked.


    Patrick said, "Nothing, what can I do with this body of mine?"


    The old Hayden was a choke, half a day did not speak out.


    Indeed, as Patrick said, in his present physical condition, he is indeed unable to do anything.


    However, the old Hayden just felt strange.


    He stared at Patrick for half a day and still found it very unusual.


    However, no matter how he thinks about it, he can''t imagine that it''s all because of Aimee.


    After all, in the old Hayden''s mind, Aimee was just an ordinary doctor, with no other great abilities.


    Unable to find a reasonable guess, the old Hayden said, "So did you knowst night that the Reed


    family, the second girl, had someone bully Aimee."


    Patrick responded and said, "I know, Grandpa."


    "Then you don''t do anything and watch your wife get bullied like this." The old Hayden looked like he


    hated his grandson''s guts, and was about to die from this wooden-headed grandson''s anger.


    Patrick saw at a nce what his grandfather was thinking, which was full of dislike for himself, making


    him simply cry andugh.


    He said, "Grandpa, what do you think I can do in this condition?"


    the old Hayden lightly grunted, said: "You do not use the body as an excuse, if you are willing to care


    about Aimee, how will also protect her."


    Patrick pursed his lips and made no more noise.


    He couldn''t tell the old Hayden that Aimee hadn''t given him a chance to make a move, and that the


    people around her had long since made quick work of things.


    And to Patrick''s dismay, he didn''t even know who those people were.


    The old Hayden, seeing Patrick''s silence, mistook him for a silent rebellion against himself.


    His face sank, dissatisfied with Patrick said: "Pat, you can not be like this, Aimee is your wife, even if


    you are not satisfied with her, but also have to do a husband''s responsibility, besides, not Aimee rely on


    you, have to give you a wife, you want to me, but also can not be med on her. "


    Patrick knew the old Hayden would say this, and he sighed helplessly and said to the old Hayden,


    "Grandpa, I''m not dissatisfied."


    Aimee is good, Patrick seriously thinks so.


    Indeed, having such an additional wife without his consent did make him feel very unhappy.


    However, Patrick is actually not averse to Aimee.


    At first it was more because he himself had little desire to live at all and was bent on putting an end to


    himself.


    So, one more wife, for him, has no effect at all.


    However, it is different now.


    Aimee gave him hope for a cure, and he gradually saw Aimee''s ability to make him interested not only


    in living, but also in Aimee.


    It''s just that, unfortunately, what he knows about Aimee now is only what Aimee wants him to know.


    To understand something deeper, you still need to work on it.


    For example, who was the person who fixed things for Aimee yesterday?

 Chapter 76 Do you like her

    Chapter 76 Do you like her


    Aimee has contracted the dinner for everyone in the Bo family today. It''s a good thing James is helping


    out, otherwise, it would be really hard for her to get these dinners done.


    While making thest dish, Casey came back from outside.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled a very strong aroma, making her already hungry stomach now


    even more is tumbling non-stop.


    Casey rushed straight into the kitchen and smelled, "What''s this delicious food being made? It smells


    so good."


    However, the next moment, when she saw clearly that the person who was cooking was actually


    Aimee, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Aimee! Why are you in the kitchen?" Casey had a breakdown and couldn''t believe what she was


    seeing before her eyes was the truth.


    How is this possible?


    It''s amazing that Aimee is the one who made all the perfect vors in the kitchen.


    Aimee is used to her rude behavior and her way of dealing with this matter is very simple, that is, since


    Casey is so rude, she doesn''t need to have any manners either, she can just ignore Casey as a


    person.


    Only, she looked like this, but more is called Casey angry to the point of no return.


    "Aimee! Why are you in the kitchen?" Casey is unrelenting, not wanting to believe that he is attracted to


    the taste of Aimee''s cooking.


    This is a great shame for her.


    Aimee finally gave her a wink and raised her eyes to look at her.


    She said, "There''s no reason why, juste in if you want to."


    Casey never thought that Aimee would say that.


    She felt even more humiliated.


    She thought she was a Hayden family princess, when did she ever suffer such anger, she immediately


    quit and lunged towards Aimee, making a move to pull her arm and pull her out of the kitchen.


    She''s not going to eat what this woman makes, and she doesn''t know what it''s going to taste like, and


    she doesn''t have to think about it to know that it''s not going to taste good at all.


    Aimee is now stirring the dishes in the pot, see the situation immediately side blocked Casey, voice


    also steeply cold down, scolded: "I can not be responsible for burning you."


    With Casey''s impulsiveness, Aimee is sure that if she wasn''t taken more seriously, she would have


    thrown the pot overboard.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey is also the first time to see such Aimee, and really was scared to have some afraid to talk.


    She opened her mouth and asked, "Did you just, were you being mean to me?"


    No one in the family would say a serious word to her, so it was really hard for Casey to adapt to such


    an Aimee.


    Aimee gave her a breathless look and said, "I don''t have that kind of spare time, you''d better leave the


    kitchen, or I won''t be responsible for burning you."


    Casey also does not know whether he was scared by Aimee''s sudden loudness, or was bluffed, and


    actually went out of the kitchen.


    She didn''te back to her senses until she realized where she had gone, and then she realized that


    she had actually arrived at Patrick''s room.


    Casey immediately got aggravated and pushed the door in and cried out to Patrick, "Ooooooooooooo,


    Pat, your wife is being mean to me, ooooooooooo ......"


    Perhaps it is really aggrieved, Casey''s tears actually fell down.


    Patrick has some headaches, he is not able to do anything about this sister who was spoiled growing


    up.


    Many times, Patrick feels that there is a generation gap between himself and this sister.


    It''s like now, Casey is tattling on him, yet Patrick can hardly imagine how Aimee would be mean to her.


    Patrick said, "What did you do to mess with your sister-inw?"


    Casey originally thought that Patrick didn''t like Aimee, so there was no way he would speak up for


    Aimee.


    Who would have thought, now, what she had heard.


    She actually heard Patrick approve of the woman and, while it was clear that she was the one being


    bullied, Pat automatically assumed that it was she who had messed with Aimee.


    This was a devastating blow to Casey.


    She really can''t believe that her own brother, actually turned out like this.


    Casey is now really sad and aggravated.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Pat, do you like her? You are helping her out! Wooooooooooooo, I''m


    no longer your dearest, sweetest sister, wooooooooo ......"


    Patrick just quietly watched Casey perform there, not even the slightest hint offorting her.


    Casey stared for half a day, but did not wait for Patrick to coax her.


    She was also tired of crying, biting her mouth and not wanting to pay attention to Patrick anymore.


    Just at that time, Aimee came in with a tray of food.


    I saw Casey here and froze for a moment.


    This little girl, and not too clinging to Patrick, every time shees back to Hayden''s Mansion, just


    Now actually sitting in Patrick''s room crying so pitifully, no need to ask, Aimee also know, this is in the


    She looked over towards Patrick with some helplessness, also to see how he was going to get justice


    for his sister.


    However, instead of the awaited rebuke, I heard Patrick say, "Miss Casey is willful, and the next time


    she offends you, you can teach her, no worries."


    As soon as Aimee heard this, she was happy.


    This is so to her liking.


    Although, Aimee does not think she will always be with Patrick, nor does she need to upy the


    position of this sister-inw to Casey how.


    But now that she is in this position, Aimee really doesn''t like the way she looks.


    Now, with Patrick''s words, Aimee feels even more at ease with herself.


    Casey had already stopped crying, but now after hearing Patrick''s words, she couldn''t control herself


    anymore and bawled out.


    This cry directly scared Aimee a jolt.


    She was really, not at all defensive about this sudden voice.


    Casey bounced up from the couch, pointed at Patrick and cried, "Ooooooooooooooooooooo, you''ve


    really changed, you don''t spoil me anymore. How can you do this, you don''t love me at all,


    oooooooooooooooooooo, I hate you!"


    After yelling at Patrick, Casey stormed out of Patrick''s room, leaving Patrick and Aimee looking


    helpless.

 Chapter 77 To be determined

    Chapter 77 To be determined


    Aimee looked at Patrick with amusement and said, "If you provoke her so much, aren''t you afraid that


    she will really get angry."


    "She''s just like that, her temperes and goes quickly, just get used to it." Patrick said.


    The family has long been aware of the sister''s temperament, usually indulgent when indulgent, but


    there are times, but also will not take nothing into ount.


    After all, the character of a girl is still very important.


    In the home, they can tolerate arbitrary and presumptuous, but, if put outside, or this way, then in the


    future in society, will be very difficult.


    No one in the Hayden family wants Casey to be a wreck.


    Aimee said, "I think she is really angry with you this time, don''t you go to coax?"


    "So what can I do, wife and sister, I can only choose to spoil one, if I indulge her to bully you, what will


    you do?" Patrick said.


    Aimee''s hand, which was cing the tes, stopped for a moment before she looked at Patrick in


    confusion.


    This,ing from Patrick''s mouth, why is it so strange?


    Why did she feel so out of ce?


    Aimee said, "I don''t need to be spoiled."


    Patrickughed and said, "Whether you need it or not, that''s your business, but whether I spoil it or not,


    that''s my business."


    He knew Aimee''s nature, and perhaps, in her world, she was strong enough to handle everything on


    her own.


    Moreover, inside her upbringing, she has never experienced being favored.


    So, for her, she automatically assumes that she doesn''t need to be pampered.


    However, for Patrick, this is not the case.


    It is because Aimee has not had the experience of being favored that makes him want to make it up to


    her.


    What''s more, as a man, it is only natural to spoil your wife.


    As for Casey , her brother''s favor to her, one day, is to share it with his sister-inw.


    And she, too, will one day have a man who favors her.


    Aimee doesn''t understand what''s going on with Patrick today, and what he''s saying is so


    overwhelming.


    She coughed lightly and changed the subject stiffly, saying, "Let''s eat first, it''s all made by me, see if it''s


    to your liking."


    With that, Aimee took a piece of chicken and fed it to Patrick''s mouth.


    She actually wanted to make chicken soup today, except that she wasn''t able to go to the pharmacy to


    buy the herbs she needed, leaving her with no way to make chicken soup.


    So, she made a chicken stew instead today.


    It is the former and the teacher in the mountains when learning, but, at that time, the teacher''s own


    chicken, and now the supermarket to buy the chicken, there is a considerable difference in quality.


    Aimee doesn''t know how the chicken she made today tastes like, and the quality of the chicken is


    always something Aimee can''t be satisfied with.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s deserter-like actions with amusement and said, "Aimee, there are times when


    you are like this."


    Aimee naturally understood what Patrick was referring to, and immediately became more


    ufortable.


    She just felt that this man was really strange today, and she was not able to understand all his


    behavior.


    How suddenly it became such a picture, so that she really hard to ept.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee didn''t want to get involved with Patrick, so she put the spoon directly into Patrick''s mouth and


    said, "Eat well and from now on, no talking."


    Patrick was stuffed with a mouth full of chicken, but also not half annoyed, but slightly hooked the


    corners of the mouth.


    He looked at Aimee, and his gaze was unchanging, that look, as if he wanted to stare Aimee out of


    something.


    Aimee was so depressed that she wanted to raise her hand to cover Patrick''s eyes.


    In the end, does he know how ardent his eyes are now?


    However, Aimee also knew very well that if she did, then it would be even more endless.


    So, Aimee wisely chose not to answer whatever Patrick said or did, just pretended Patrick didn''t exist,


    fed him stiffly, and left in a huff.


    Patrick was also very obedient and did not continue to tease her, instead he just finished his meal one


    bite at a time.


    He found that Aimee, the woman, was really special to his liking.


    Even the dishes she cooks are to his liking.


    After Aimee finally finished all the food, she drew a paper towel to wipe Patrick''s mouth.


    Once this task ispleted, she can leave Patrick''s room.


    However, at this very moment, her wrist was held by Patrick.


    Aimee was stunned for a moment, then her eyes widened, followed by unconcealed joy.


    Before Patrick''s hand is actually able to move, but, but there is no strength.


    Otherwise, there would be no need to feed him with people.


    Now, the power I have on Aimee''s wrist, but she can clearly feel the force of Patrick''s hand, how much.


    It was also telling her how much he had recovered, physically.


    Aimee''s eyes were filled with joy, but she winked at Patrick and said, "Shh, don''t tell anyone yet."


    Although, Aimee didn''t know how happy the old Hayden would be if he found out about it.


    However, she still had to ask Patrick not to tell the old Hayden about it yet.


    After all, they had more important stages toplete and Aimee would not allow any mistakes to be


    made.


    Patrick knew what she meant and, therefore, did not linger much above her wrist.


    Although, he could feel how slippery the skin under his fingers was and how much he wanted to linger.


    He simply did not want to let go of Aimee''s hand, and for a moment, he even wanted to hold her hand


    like this forever.


    However, Patrick is also aware that he cannot do so.


    At least, not for a while.


    He wants to get himself back on his feet, to get back to his old self, and then go on to spend his life


    with Aimee.


    If, as Aimee said, he was not healed by her, then he would have chosen to let her go.


    He would not hold her like this for the rest of her life.


    Even though, deep down, he would really think so.


    Together for life.


    These four words, as soon as they appeared in Patrick''s mind, made him realize that he was probably


    really finished.


    That''s really how Aimee fell.


    This woman, he wanted.


    And, to be sure.

 Chapter 78 may be this grandfather and grandson to rely on

    Chapter 78 may be this grandfather and grandson to rely on


    Aimee didn''t know what Patrick had thought about and what decisions he had made in such a short


    period of time.


    She was just very happy for her treatment results.


    At this point, Aimee was in no hurry to leave.


    She sat down on the edge of Patrick''s bed and continued to wipe the corners of his mouth, but her


    eyes were shining with joy.


    She said, "Your body has recovered to a very good state, and next, I will arrange for the surgery for


    you."


    Patrick responded, but his eyes still fell on Aimee''s face, burning and burning, looking at Aimee have


    some blush.


    She was not reallyfortable with Patrick''s gaze.


    Aimee said, "Don''t look at me like that, it''s embarrassing."


    The words, Aimee simply did not have a brain, it is simply instinctive out of the mouth.


    Only when she was done did she realize what she had said.


    Instantly, Aimee''s face turned even redder.


    When Patrick heard her words, his eyes grew even darker by a few points.


    His voice also lowered a few notches as he said, "Aimee , do you know what it is that makes a person


    shy of another person?"


    Aimee knows it''s a trap, and she''s trying not to jump into it.


    So, she doesn''t even answer Patrick''s question.


    Patrickughed out loud and said to Aimee, "That''s because she''s starting to get excited."


    Aimee immediately retorted, "No, it''s not."


    Patrick said, "Refutation, denial, is the best proof that the movers and shakers are trying to hide the


    fact that they have moved."


    Aimee wanted to shake Patrick in the face with her medical knowledge and tell him how ridiculous what


    he was saying was.


    However, her mouth seems to be tied in knots at the moment, making her unable to pop out a single


    word.


    Because, Aimee realized, she did have a million theories to exin the matter, but they were not


    enough to convince herself.


    As for what this reason is, Aimee simply does not dare to think deeply.


    She didn''t want to identify something that she didn''t want to identify, and it made her panic.


    Aimee felt that the best thing she could do was to get out of the situation where she was sharing a


    room with Patrick.


    So, without even thinking about it, she just stood up and said, "I''ll go first, you rest."


    After saying that, Aimee didn''t even care about her te and just ran away.


    Her reaction, which fell into Patrick''s eyes, only made him feel even happier.


    This Aimee, in Patrick''s opinion, is so cute.


    Just like a little girl, instead of maintaining a well-behaved and professional look at all times.


    This makes Aimee more precious and makes him want to give her more pampering.


    After Aimee rushed out of Patrick''s room, she realized that she had run away without taking out her


    dinner te.


    She raised her hand and pped her head, depressed at herself for acting in such a breathless


    manner.


    What is all this with what ah.


    How did she get so turned on by Patrick.


    The point is, this man has not done anything, just verbally said a few kinda decent words, and put her


    into this situation.


    This is simply detrimental to her reputation for a lifetime.


    Aimee went to the restaurant depressed and saw the old Hayden eating dinner with Casey.


    Aimee was amused again when she saw Casey sitting at the table, feasting on his food.


    This is a little girl in the end, how tough again, still not folded under the food.


    Aimee walked over and said to Riley, "Riley, I''m sorry, I just forgot to bring my dinner te when I came


    over, please help me with it."


    Casey heard this, immediately did not like up, "ch, really think they are to be a young grandmother, so


    skilled to call people, usually on the authority of the blessing, right."


    Aimee has some headache, this little girl, it seems that has not experienced the social beatings,


    otherwise, will not be so ignorant of what is called trouble out of the mouth.


    However, it didn''t take Aimee to educate Casey, the old Hayden had already used the cane on the back


    of Casey''s hand.


    He said, "What are you talking about, no big and small, do not know your sister-inw to take care of


    Pat is very hard, but also such a mouth, I look at the meal you do not eat, you hurry to me back to your


    school, or go to your parents, find your big brother and brother, do not get in the way here."


    "Grandpa!" Casey immediatelymiserated, rubbing the back of his knocked red hand, his eyes red


    again.


    "Grandpa, how can you do this? Even if Pat is looking out for her, you''re looking out for her too. Casey


    burst into tears,ining and ring at Aimee.


    However, her words did not make THE OLD HAYDEN feel any heartache for her at all, instead, her


    eyes lit up, "You mean, Lao San helped your sister-inw to educate you?"


    Casey was confused by the question, not understanding what this old Hayden was up to again.


    She said, "Yes, Pat helped her bully me, and now you''re helping her bully me, too.


    The old Hayden still does not care whether it will be to Casey ah, he is a happy face, pulling Aimee


    said: "Grandpa said, Aimee and Pat is the best match, you see, Pat is now enlightened, know how to


    love daughter-inw, I am an old man, really happy ah."


    Aimee was very helpless by the old Hayden''s happy energy, sheughed twice and wanted to tell the


    old Hayden that this kind of talk, can be too easy to make people misunderstand.


    However, seeing the old Hayden so happy, she really did not want to spoil his good mood.


    Luckily, Casey was there.


    Casey leaned straight back in his chair, aggravated, "I can see that you guys really don''t care about me


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    anymore, oooh, you guys are just waiting to lose me."


    The old Hayden nced at her, but also did not have any reaction to this look of hers, instead just


    looked at Aimee with an eager face and said, "Aimee Ah, grandpa is really happy to see you and Pat


    are so good together now. Don''t worry, grandpa will definitely cure Pat and let Pat return to his old self


    to take care of you."


    Aimee This is now even more speechless.


    She really wanted to tell the old Hayden that, first, she was the one who could cure Patrick, second,


    she didn''t need Patrick''s care, and third, she suddenly had some hesitation about whether to cure


    Patrick or not.


    Aimee suddenly felt that if she cured Patrick, the two grandparents would probably get stuck with her.

 Chapter 79 She also feels hard on him

    Chapter 79 She also feels hard on him


    The old Hayden said he wanted to cure Patrick, and not just in words, in action, he was also at the


    forefront.


    In addition to Dr. Detff, whom the old Hayden had worked so hard to get, the old Hayden was also


    looking for famous doctors around the world, but where there was a little hope, the old Hayden did not


    give up.


    When Aimee returned from work, she was shocked by the ten or so doctors in Patrick''s house.


    She could not have imagined that the old Hayden would move so fast. Yesterday at dinner, she was


    still assured that Patrick would be cured, and today so many doctors were brought over in such a


    speedy manner.


    And, among them, there were actually two of her old acquaintances.


    When they saw Aimee here, those two were stunned and their jaws dropped.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If Aimee hadn''t given them a look and stopped them from acting, these two would have rushed over to


    her and asked her questions.


    However, from the time Aimee came in, Patrick, who had been watching Aimee, saw the scene clearly.


    If, he remembered correctly, those two should be from the World Institute of Medical Research.


    This is the highest medical organization in the world, each year only in the world to recruit a new doctor


    to be the Institute of Medical Research, but, want to stay in the Institute of Medical Research, but


    afteryers of examination, the final can stay, but also depends on how capable.


    As Patrick has heard before, it''s because of the harshness of the system that the Institute of Medical


    Research has not kept any new recruits for seven years.


    Moreover, in the past was selected to enter the Institute of Medical Research personnel, there are two


    because they could not bear the enormous pressure, directly led to a mental breakdown, from the


    medical profession, one of them, but also directly be a monk.


    Because it is so difficult to stay at the Institute of Medical Research, it is a direct result of the fact that


    the Institute of Medical Research personnel are all very high-minded and do not take other medical


    professionals seriously.


    Just before they came over, Patrick could feel the dislike that these two had for the other doctors.


    It''s close to saying outright that they don''t want a session with these pieces of crap.


    However, these two guys, who have no one else in sight, actually showed a coquettish expression to


    Aimee.


    And, obviously, they seem to be very obedient to Aimee''s words.


    Just one look from Aimee makes them behave like cats.


    That''s just in weird.


    Aimee would have been very confusing to Patrick, and her medical skills were excellent, except that it


    was not the same as conventional treatment.


    However, Patrick doesn''t think that Aimee will be the person at the Institute of Medical Research.


    Otherwise, it should not be possible to hide this medical skill of hers until now.


    With such a cure for paraplegia, the Institute of Medical Research could not have kept it to itself.


    It''s a very good way for them to make money.


    So, now the question arises as to what kind of identity Aimee has that makes people at the Institute of


    Medical Research treat her the way they do.


    Patrick was puzzled and his mood suddenly became depressed.


    He had previously asked Trace to investigate Aimee, and even, had had to hire The Growlers.


    As a result, after negotiating a price with The Growlers, The Growlers'' people actually disappeared.


    Patrick can''t think that The Growlers are ying him either. After all, thest time The Growlers yed


    him, it was to screw him out of $800 million.


    And now, they haven''t taken a dime.


    However, Patrick is more depressed point is, before did not find out Aimee''s secret, now he still want to


    know, but do not want to use such means to find out.


    Instead, he now wants to wait for Aimee to tell him in person.


    Although, for Patrick, this may be a difficult thing to see.


    Aimee is very defensive of people and has a very hard time opening her heart.


    This is something that Patrick is very clear about.


    Trying to get her to tell him of her own ord who she really is and what she really does is simply an


    impossible task unless he is able to walkpletely into her heart.


    However, the more this happens, the more Patrick wants to wait.


    He, too, can afford to wait.


    Aimee felt Patrick''s gaze from the moment she walked in the door, and after a quick eye contact with


    the two men from the Institute of Medical Research, she walked over to Patrick.


    She was very surprised that Patrick didn''t want so many doctors in front of him, because he didn''t have


    any hope of curing himself.


    Now Patrick shouldn''t want to face so many doctors either.


    Because, he had her, the perfect doctor, in order to keep the treatment from beingpromised, they


    had previously agreed to keep other doctors out of the mix.


    Except, of course, for Dr. Detff.


    That was the old Hayden''s choice, and there was no reason for them to upset the old Hayden.


    But now there are so many doctors at the same time, and Patrick allows it.


    It''s simply too weird to call Aimee.


    She looked to Patrick, her eyes questioning, "What''s going on?"


    The doctors looked like they had been here for a little while, apparently waking up a sleeping Patrick.


    This would be the same as saying that Patrick didn''t get any rest at all today.


    This point, let Aimee very upset.


    In particr, she saw from afar the blue and ck under Patrick''s eyes, and this moment looked more


    obvious, so that the light under her eyes are cold a few points.


    Patrick''s treatment tonight will be even more painful if he doesn''t get some rest.


    Aimee doesn''t want to take that chance.


    However, Aimee was not able to get rid of the people he got in front of the old Hayden.


    She could only look at Patrick and hope that he would be able to solve the matter.


    Luckily, Patrick immediately understood her meaning and said to the old Hayden: "Grandpa, I''m really


    tired, can you send them away first?"


    The old Hayden looked at Patrick''s haggard face and was instantly heartbroken.


    He also knew thattely Patrick had been sleeping a lot during the day, with his yin and yang reversed.


    She also felt that it was hard for Patrick to stay awake like this today.


    So, the old Hayden then said to the doctors, "You have worked hard all day, so I will arrange for


    someone to send you to eat and rest, and then see Pat when you have worked out a definite n."

 Chapter 80: Why is it still so bad-tempered

    Chapter 80: Why is it still so bad-tempered


    The old Hayden''s words fell, and there were some doctors who immediately responded in unison.


    They weren''t really here to treat Patrick.


    Who does not know Patrick sick is simply incurable, even if the gods came, but also simply can not


    change any of the status quo.


    They just couldn''t refuse the money offered by the Hayden family, so they made the trip as a trip to


    Innisrial.


    And turn the money, and do not really need to do anything, is not a twofold victory.


    However, there are a few doctors who see Patrick as a medical problem and want to find a new


    research solution from him, and perhaps, for their academic research, can provide good funding to take


    their medical research to the next level.


    Such two factions of doctors, the former is naturally anxious to leave in high spirits.


    Thetter, on the other hand, was reluctant and simply did not want to miss such an excellent case.


    Then there are those two at the Institute of Medical Research who don''t want to just leave.


    Their eyes were staring eagerly at Aimee while no one was looking, trying to get her attention.


    However, at the moment Aimee, all attention is on Patrick''s body.


    She is about to die of worry, looking at this situation, these people will alsoe over tomorrow.


    So, that means Patrick won''t be able to rest during the day tomorrow either.


    Her treatment, on the other hand, was not able to be interrupted by this.


    Now is the most critical period, if it is dyed, not to be able to go to surgery in time not to mention, but


    also very likely to cause everything to start over again.


    However, looking at Patrick''s face and state at the moment, Aimee was really headache-ridden again.


    She really has some reluctance to let Patrick experience pain.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Patrick was also looking at Aimee, and naturally he could see the heartache in her eyes.


    This discovery put Patrick in a particrly good mood.


    He called out to Aimee , gesturing for her toe closer to him.


    Aimee came up to him and heard him whisper in her ear, "Don''t worry, I can hold it together."


    Even though, he can really feel his body''s exhaustion, even at the moment when talking to Aimee, his


    voice is hoarse.


    The reason for this, naturally, is not difficult to guess.


    However, the more this looks like, the more Aimee''s heart aches.


    She shook Patrick''s hand and quickly searched her mind for a new treatment n.


    There is nothing she can''t fix.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    With that, Aimee let go of Patrick''s hand and turned to leave his room.


    She had to go to the pharmacy, she had to get Patrick to fall into a deep sleep today as ast resort.


    So, today she will use a lot of herbs and a muchrger dose than before.


    Aimee didn''t have time to hide, so she asked the Hayden family driver to take her to the pharmacy.


    Just as she was getting into her car, someone rushed out and called out to her.


    "Lady Aimee, one moment, please." The visitor was Tony Juarez, now one of the youngest professors


    at the Institute of Medical Research.


    Because of his high level of medical talent, he was trained as a young genius at the Institute of Medical


    Research.


    Only now, seven years have passed and he has turned from a talented teenager into a mature man.


    Of course, this is only how he behaves in front of others.


    In front of Aimee, he was still a brat.


    Aimee gave him an impatient look and her mood dropped straight to freezing.


    This guy, is not able to read her expression or what, clearly has warned him with the eyes, let him not


    toe close to her, do not show the appearance of knowing her, this guy, actually still to her front.


    Truly, calling her is too unpleasant.


    Aimee asked in a cold voice, "Something wrong?"


    When Tony heard Aimee''s voice, he immediately understood that she was now angry.


    He could guarantee that he would be cleaned up by her if he said anything more.


    So Tony hurriedly said, "No, it''s okay."


    Aimee red at him, then ignored him, got in the car and let the driver drive.


    When the car was gone, Tony rubbed his nose and muttered, "Why are you still so bad-tempered?"


    By the way, Tony and Aimee have known each other for seven years.


    When he took the Institute of Medical Research, he first met Aimee and only thought she was young


    and beautiful, younger than himself, and he should be the same way, a talented young man.


    However, when he took the first round of exams, he saw Aimee, who he thought should be next to him,


    sitting in the examiner''s chair.


    It almost made him think he was blind, otherwise, how could he have seen something so disillusioning


    to him.


    Tony was naturally unconvinced, and immediately jumped up and questioned why Aimee was the


    examiner.


    He didn''t believe that anyone could be more talented than himself, especially since Aimee was so


    young and looked so young.


    The result of this provocation, however, is that Aimee is very hard to beat up.


    She proved one thing to him with her strength: how stupid he was.


    And the next eight tests in a row, his test questions, all by Aimee.


    Although, that hellish level of test questions has been a nightmare for the Institute of Medical Research


    until now.


    Otherwise, he would have been thrown out of the Institute of Medical Research.


    What was most uneptable to Tony was that he was able to answer those questions not because he


    was so good, but because, every time Aimee beat him up, she gave him hints.


    It means that every time before the test, Aimee will let him understand a new point.


    The reason why he is the gifted one is because others, even if they have been mentioned by Aimee,


    still can''t answer those questions.


    It was like a magic spell thatsted for seven years in a row.


    However, the most frustrating thing for Tony is that Aimee is not part of the Institute of Medical


    Research at all.


    She has her own institute, and the Institute of Medical Research, of which he is a part, is affiliated with


    her.


    Some of their projects at the Institute of Medical Research are, in fact, less difficult projects that Aimee


    has found that they canplete.


    In other words, in front of Aimee, they don''t deserve it.


    That''s why Tony was so excited the moment he saw Aimee.

 Chapter 81 Youre blushing

    Chapter 81 You''re blushing


    Aimee arrived at the pharmacy, quickly chose the medicine she wanted and hurried back to the car.


    The Hayden family''s driver was already very surprised by Aimee''s sudden visit to the pharmacy, and


    now that she was carrying such arge bag of things, she was even more puzzled.


    "Lady Aimee, you''re ......" the driver couldn''t resist asking.


    "These are medicines for Master Patrick to regte his body." Aimee didn''t hide it, either, and said one


    thing.


    The driver is still full of doubts, he is aware that Aimee is Innisrial General Hospital a general small


    doctor, how suddenly will also be Chinese medicine.


    However, he would not be ignorant enough toment on his master''s business, so he helped Aimee


    put the herbs in the car and headed back.


    Aimee will not exin too much, what she cares about now, in the end, is only Patrick''s body.


    After returning to Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee asked the driver to help take the herbs to the kitchen and


    went to Patrick''s room to check on him.


    She felt a little relieved to make sure Patrick was sleeping in his room.


    She will wake him upter and let him eat something before going back to sleep.


    This way, there is no dy in giving him his medication at night.


    The old Hayden in a side is also distressed to death, kept saying to Aimee: "Aimee ah, this thing, is not


    grandpa did wrong, grandpa should not let those doctors over."


    Although, the way Patrick cooperated with the treatment today made him feel very happy.


    However, now see Patrick such a tired look, but is also really the old Hayden body is not a good taste.


    Aimee smiled at him and said, "Grandpa, don''t think too much, Master Patrick can understand if you


    are so devoted to him."


    The old Hayden heard Aimee''s words and was slightly reassured.


    Aimee said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I''m going to prepare dinner for Master Patrick, so you can get


    some rest."


    "Well, thanks a lot, Aimee ." the old Hayden said.


    Without further ado, Aimee walked towards the kitchen.


    When James saw hering, he immediately asked, "Lady Aimee, what are these drugs?"


    "It''s for Master Patrick''s body conditioning, I''ll use it in the soupter." Aimee didn''t hide anything, she


    just said it.


    James is aware that many of the soups use medicine and has no problem with that.


    He just suddenly felt that this Lady Aimee of theirs was amazing, always able to do something that no


    one else could do.


    Just these herbs she brought back, many of which he didn''t even recognize.


    However, thinking that Lady Aimee is a doctor after all, there is nothing that cannot be understood.


    James can''t wait to try Aimee''s soup with herbs.


    How did he know that he had actually had this soup before?


    Aimee, even though she is in a hurry, is still handling the ingredients slowly and methodically, putting


    each herb in ce, without being frazzled by theck of time.


    James looked on with pleasure and got the idea to learn from Aimee''s side.


    Aimee finally finished the soup after two hours, gave Patrick a cup to keep warm, and then gave the


    rest of the soup to James.


    Coincidentally, the old Hayden also smelled the scent came over, originally had been worried about


    Patrick, so he simply did not notice Aimee in what, now smelled, he realized, how hungry he was.


    Seeing this, Aimee hurriedly greeted the old Hayden for dinner, while she herself carried the dinner


    te to Patrick''s room.


    James couldn''t help but feel: "old Hayden, Lady Aimee is really attentive to our Master Patrick, every


    time she takes care of Master Patrick to finish eating before shees over to eat."


    "Yes, the child, noints at all, I feel aggrieved by her." the old Hayden is also said emotionally.


    People say there is no filial son at the bedside of a long illness, even their own children have not been


    able to do this, Aimee is to do this degree, for the old Hayden, he is really very touched.


    "When in the future, we Master Patrick cured, well and Lady Aimee together, to add new people to the


    family, you this pile of heart, is also considered to be finished." James said.


    The old Hayden has imagined that image countless times, but now Patrick''s health, he really does not


    know, he can not be enough to see that day.


    Thinking about it, the old Hayden couldn''t help but sigh.


    Aimee didn''t know she was being associated with the birth of a new baby, but she was now filled with


    Patrick.


    Pushing open the door, Aimee saw Patrick sleeping soundly.


    To be honest, she was really a little bit reluctant to call Patrick up.


    Aimee walked over and stood by Patrick''s bed, leaned down and looked into his blue-ck eyes and


    felt a little bit of pain.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lifting her hand to gently stroke Patrick''s eyes, Aimee murmured, "Just a little more work and you''ll be


    fine soon."


    I don''t know if it was her touch, or hearing her murmur, or, but the smell of food, Patrick suddenly


    opened his eyes.


    Aimee''s hand has not even had time to withdraw, along with the movement of Patrick''s eyes opening,


    his eyshes brushing Aimee''s fingertips, there is some tickling, and some tingling sensation.


    "You''re awake." Aimee curled up her fingers, the tips of her ears were faintly red, and her voice had a


    slight tremble in it, all of which told Patrick that she was shy.


    This discovery made Patrick think it was cute and his eyes got a little darker.


    He said, "You''re blushing."


    Aimee really wanted to reach out and put her hand over Patrick''s eyes.


    She could feel her cheeks rolling, but it wasn''t necessary for him to say it.


    What''s this all about?


    Aimee red at Patrick and whispered, "It''s time to eat, eat before you sleep."


    Patrickughed lowly and didn''t tease her any more.


    But such a lovely appearance, in the end, he could not help but look at a few more.


    Aimee wanted to ignore the gaze on her body, however, the gaze was too hot, so she simply could not


    ignore it.


    She could only set up the table and ce the tes one by one, and pretended to be calm and said to


    Patrick, "You''ve exerted too much energy today, so you should eat a little moreter."

 Chapter 82 You have a good eye

    Chapter 82 You have a good eye


    Patrick didn''t poke at Aimee''s difort, but said in a soft voice, "You made it yourself, I''ll definitely eat


    more of it."


    Aimee is really annoyed, she did not realize before, Patrick this guy, can talk so much.


    And, what is this called ah, why suddenly say such ambiguous words, really is called a very big head.


    After setting up the tes, Aimee said to Patrick, "Now, you should be able to eat by yourself."


    She was very reluctant to feed him today, when clearly, he could have fended for himself.


    The record has the measure but nced at the spoon and said, "Yes, that''s fine, only, are you sure,


    you want me to eat it myself?"


    Aimee watches him, ready to hear what he''s up to again.


    Patrick said, "Right now, no one knows I''m recovering, so what kind of impact would it have if I


    suddenly started eating on my own, do you think?"


    Aimee was choked, and instantly the whole person was not well.


    That''s a problem, how could she have overlooked such a serious issue.


    With a ttened mouth, Aimee reluctantly picked up a fork, picked up a piece of rib and fed it into


    Patrick''s mouth.


    Her force was so strong that if Patrick hadn''t expected her to do this and had been prepared for her,


    the fork would have knocked Patrick''s teeth out.


    Aimee was even more depressed when she saw that he was still hiding.


    She bit her lip and said discontentedly, "You bully me like this now, when you are better, are you ready


    to take revenge on me."


    Patrick contemted and thought it was a real possibility.


    He said, "So yeah, Aimee , don''t bully me while you''re at it, I kinda hold a grudge."


    Aimee wanted to hit him in anger, but he was a patient now, so she really couldn''ty a hand on him.


    She could only shut up and stop talking even more depressed, lest she give Patrick a basis to hold a


    grudge.


    Patrick was even more amused by her appearance and raised his hand to pinch her cheek, saying, "So


    grumpy."


    Aimee was taken aback by his sudden movement, her eyes widened and the fork in her hand almost


    fell off.


    Sure enough, she shouldn''t have cured Patrick.


    This is only when the strength in his hands has been restored, he is already so reckless.


    When he can run and jump, how can he escape from his palm.


    Aimee settled down, then raised her hand and pped Patrick''s hand away, saying, "Don''t you move,


    or I''ll beat you up."


    Anyway, she has already imagined how she will be retaliated by this guy in the future, then she must


    take advantage of the moment to bully him properly.


    Patrick couldn''t stopughing when he heard Aimee''s fierce and vicious words.


    This woman, this look, really like a childish child, even the threatening words are so childish, more let


    him want to bully.


    Aimee was made tough at him and red at him, saying, "Do you want to eat properly or not?"


    She was in a hurry to cook for him, not so that he could be angry with himself.


    She is to let him hurry after eating, into a deep sleep, so that, to be able to his body good.


    This guy, how can he not understand her good intentions.


    Patrick saw that Aimee was in a hurry, so he immediately said, "Eat, eat, eat, and thank you, ma''am."


    Aimee has beenpletely helpless, she even doubted that the man in front of her, in the end, is not a


    different person.


    How did he suddenly be such a picture.


    She suddenly felt some nostalgia for the cold-hearted Patrick who had been so indifferent to her when


    she first came to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Patrick didn''t know what Aimee was thinking, and although he didn''t say anything strange to annoy


    Aimee, the way he looked at her told her how much he wanted to keep teasing her at the moment.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee struggles to keep her eyes off Patrick.


    However, she is really no match for Patrick.


    Several times, her hands almost shook and she couldn''t hold the spoon properly.


    The good news is that Patrick was finally fed and watered.


    Aimee breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    Because, as she knew very well, in another hour at most, Patrick would be asleep.


    After wiping the corner of Patrick''s mouth with a tissue, Aimee said, "You ate a little too much today, so


    don''t rush to lie down, I''ll make you a cup of tea, you can drink itter before going to sleep."


    Patrick responded, looking at Aimee with a deeper gaze for a few moments.


    Aimee ignored him again and walked out with her dinner te.


    Patrick didn''t let out a softugh until Aimee''s figure disappeared.


    He himself does not understand how he has be this way.


    Just want to tease her, want to be close to her, want to touch her head, pinch her cheeks, want to hug


    her, want to kiss her, want more ......


    He had never had such thoughts about a woman.


    The feeling was so amazing that Patrick wondered more than once if he was somehow perverted.


    Otherwise, how else would one think of a girl who has worked so hard to take care of herself.


    However, seeing her amused by herself with some annoyance, he really found it funny again.


    Only, such fun, Patrick is not at all want to share with others.


    He only hopes that such Aimee, only to be seen by him, is treasured by him.


    When the old Hayden came in, he saw his precious grandson smiling with a wry smile on his face.


    He asked with some confusion, "Pat, what are you thinking about? What''s wrong?"


    Patrick looked back at his grandfather.


    His eyebrows were all pleasant, and he looked at the old Hayden with a gentler gaze than before.


    Only, such a mild, fell in the old Hayden''s eyes, there is some discreet.


    the old Hayden said: "Pat, you have any request to tell grandpa, grandpa all promise you, only,


    grandpa hope, you do not look at grandpa with such a look, grandpa have a little ufortable."


    is very ufortable.


    And, there is a little bit of caution.


    Patrick was not at all annoyed by the old Hayden''s flirtation with himself.


    He just said, "Grandpa, I just think, you have a good vision."


    He is really satisfied with this wife he has chosen for him.


    The old Hayden instantly reacted to what Patrick meant by that.


    He immediately said, "Pat, so you''re attracted to Aimee, are you?"


    The old Hayden''s face is overflowing with joy, which shows how long he has been waiting for Patrick''s


    transformation.

 Chapter 83 Had to put you to sleep last night

    Chapter 83 Had to put you to sleepst night


    Patrick looked strangely at the old Hayden and finally couldn''t resist asking, "Grandpa, aren''t you ready


    to tell me why you picked Aimee?"


    the old Hayden sniffed, but still mysteriously said: "I naturally have my reasons, you will knowter."


    Now, he wasn''t going to tell Patrick , and really couldn''t tell him.


    Patrick is also helpless, bewildered by his grandfather''s insistence, and does not understand what he is


    doing this for.


    However, it does not matter.


    Now more importantly, Patrick is very happy with it.


    Whatever the reason, it turned out that Aimee was his wife, which gave him great pleasure.


    The old Hayden looked at Patrick''s expression and could probably feel it, he was really happy.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Pat, if you like Aimee, you have to be nice to her, you can''t bully her, you


    know."


    Patrick looked at the old Hayden with amusement, speechless at his constant worry that he would bully


    Aimee.


    He did think that when he really bullied Aimee, maybe the old Hayden would be happy to see it.


    However, this kind of talk, there is no need to talk to the old Hayden, otherwise, he is really afraid that


    he is too much expectation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After chatting with the old Hayden for a while, Patrick felt sleepy.


    This kind of sleepiness felt very strange to him, not the sleepiness he felt because ofck of sleep, but


    rather a forced,pelled sleepiness.


    Patrick inexplicably thought of a possibility that Aimee had done something inside the meal to make


    him so trapped.


    However, he didn''t even have a chance to figure it out before he was already yawning and just wanted


    to drift off to sleep.


    When the old Hayden saw that Patrick was so sleepy that tears were welling up in the corners of his


    eyes, he said, "Pat, get some rest, and I won''t bother you."


    I don''t know if yawning is contagious, the old Hayden also felt sleepy to the point of no return.


    He felt very strange, he said he was already this old, long past the age of sleepiness, how now so


    sleep-deprived.


    When Aimee came over and saw Patrick sleeping so nicely, she couldn''t resist and reached over and


    pinched his nose.


    "Now you can''t move, see if you still dare to say those strange things to me." Aimee was so happy, she


    didn''t feel guilty at all for bullying Patrick like this.


    Anyway, she has already anticipated how Patrick will bully himself when he is well, so why not take


    advantage of it now to bully him?


    With that in mind, Aimee couldn''t help but get more mischievous.


    She poked Patrick''s face until it was red and then stopped.


    Aimee was surprised to see how cute Patrick looked when he blushed.


    Aimee took out her phone and took a picture of Patrick''s face.


    This is the evidence she left behind to prove that Patrick was so at her mercy.


    Once she had had enough, Aimee returned to being a proper doctor and started treating Patrick.


    The good thing is that today Patrick is almost in aa and does not feel the pain level that strongly


    today.


    Still, the sweat on his body was telling Aimee , how much he was hurting.


    Aimee is also very distressed about this, except for Patrick to endure, she is no better way.


    It''s a good thing that Patrick has been exceptional in this regard.


    He is in very good physical condition, being so tossed by her, are still able to withstand.


    Aimee can''t even help but wonder how fit he would have been if he hadn''t had the ident.


    It also made Aimee even more determined to cure Patrick.


    It was almost dawn when Aimee sped up the flow of the medicine.


    The intense pain irritated Patrick and finally woke him up with pain.


    Patrick let out a muffled grunt for a moment, before reacting to what was going on.


    "I was,st night, asleep?" Patrick asked.


    He saw that it was already dawn outside and had guessed roughly what time it was.


    Aimee leaned over and was relieved to see that he was still able to speak smoothly and said, "Yeah, I


    had to put you to sleepst night."


    Otherwise, his body will not be able to take it.


    Patrick quickly understood Aimee''s intentions and his heart was warmed as he said, "Thank you,


    Aimee."


    After being bullied and molested by Patrick yesterday, Aimee was a little ufortable with his serious


    look for a while.


    She cleared her throat and said, "No need to thank me, I just did what I was supposed to do."


    Despite this, Aimee is happy.


    It is very helpful for her that the other person understands her intentions and, in addition, appreciates


    them.


    Patrick wanted to say more to her, but his strength was weak at the moment.


    Patrick recovered from the severe pain only after the medicine was finished.


    He asked, "What did you do to me,st night? Why did I sleep so heavily."


    He has felt that pain before, and knows that in that situation, he wants to fall asleep, is not an easy


    thing at all.


    Aimee said, "I''ve put something in your soup, are you afraid?"


    When she said this, her tone was especially like she had done something bad, with a few deliberate


    appearance, but did not know that at the moment, she was not at all intimidating.


    Patrick was amused by her look and said cooperatively, "Scared, so scared, so, what did Dr. Read give


    me to eat?"


    Aimee saw him smiling like this, so she knew he was coaxing herself.


    Instantly, she had some discouragement down.


    This guy, how can he be so good at tearing down the stage.


    Aimee said, "It''s just something that will make you fall asleep, and as for what it is, I won''t tell you, lest


    you learn it and use it on me."


    "So afraid I''ll use it on you?" Patrick asked.


    "That''s for sure, don''t you know I have a lot of little secrets? In case, you use them on me and take all


    my money, what will I do?" Aimee said.


    Patrick came to interest, looking at Aimee with a profound gaze, said in a pensive manner: "You have


    given me a very good suggestion, I think, I can try."


    "Why are you like this." Aimee smiled and wrinkled her brow in anger.


    This guy, there is really such an intention can not.

 Chapter 84 How come you apologize to me

    Chapter 84 Howe you apologize to me


    Patrick tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "It seems that mydy is still a wealthy man."


    Aimee is not a fan of money, of course, this is mainly because, if she wants to make money, it is so


    easy that she has Matilda so a real fan of money, she does not feel anything.


    The party was just saying that on purpose, she couldn''t tell Patrick that she had something else more


    important.


    Patrick saw that she did not say anything and continued to ask, "Then can Madam tell me how much


    her assets are?"


    Aimee pondered for a moment, this question, she really can not answer.


    Because, she really wasn''t sure.


    Anyway, in Matilda''s words, she can still let Matilda suck blood from her for a few more lifetimes.


    Aimee felt she couldn''t scare Patrick either, and weighed up a number, "Maybe there are ...... nine


    numbers."


    Well, several dozen or hundreds of nine numbers.


    However, even so, Aimee was surprised to see Patrick.


    She had some doubts, could it be that she had over-reported?


    However, the Hayden family is very wealthy and well-off, and should have tens and hundreds of nine


    numbers.


    How could Patrick be so shocked.


    Just as Aimee was about to say something to turn nine into eight, Patrick smiled and said, "Madam is


    so rich, so I wonder if Madam could let me have a soft dinner."


    Aimee almost fell down when Patrick said that. Does this man know what the word "soft" means?


    "Master Patrick , don''t be ridiculous, I can''t afford you." Aimee said.


    She should not have let her bottom out, and now she has made it so that she is weak in saying this.


    Patrick, however, smiled meaningfully, "Thisdy is not to worry, I do not eat much, but also quite well


    nourished."


    Aimee : "......"


    He''s got a lot of nerve.


    Before she did not know, but the old Hayden love the degree of the grandson, the ingredients are not


    luxurious, but, are carefully purchased toe, but also many expensive tonic, not much to eat, but,


    spend a lot of ah.


    And she began to give Patrick soup, although she said, the ingredients are she went to the


    supermarket to buy, but the herbs used in it, but are not cheap.


    There are even many kinds of heavenly herbs, not to mention these medicines that she used to treat


    him.


    If we follow this way, what she said just now is not a problem at all.


    She really can''t afford to feed him.


    Patrick saw Aimee did not speak for a long time, the conversation turned, said: "Or, so it is okay, I


    support you ah."


    Aimee has never heard anything like this before.


    I''ll raise you.


    This for her, basically only possible to appear in the movie words, now, actually a man said to her.


    Such a feeling is very wonderful.


    Aimee blinked and said, "Then I ate quite a lot."


    Patrickughed softly and said fearlessly, "It''s okay, I can afford it."


    This statement can be said to be very wealthy, very domineering president''s aura.


    Aimeeughed twice and said, "Don''t talk big, wait until you''re better and invite me to dinner first."


    A meal has not even invited her to eat it, you want to cheat her can feed her, hum, she does not believe


    it.


    Patrick was not annoyed, but he was once again thinking in his heart about what he would make for


    Aimee when he got better.


    Aimee gathered up the pill bottles, looked at the time, and said to Patrick, "I have surgery this morning


    and have to get ready to go to the hospital, so try to get some rest today when you can."


    She didn''t know when the doctors would be back, and privately hoped they wouldn''te over, but she


    couldn''t help it.


    So, Aimee could only let Patrick catch up on his sleep and get his strength back.


    Patrick responded knowing that she was thinking of herself, so he acted like a good boy, "Then I''ll go to


    bed now."


    Aimee was amused by his appearance.


    She said, "You don''t have to do that. Since you''re awake now, I''ll go get you some breakfast, and you


    can sleep after you eat."


    With that, Aimee exited Patrick''s room.


    Patrick was helpless and actually wanted to tell her that after taking care of herself for so long, she


    should also take a break before going to work.


    But Aimee didn''t give him a chance to stop her.


    Patrick suddenly realizes a problem. Aimee has to work at the hospital during the day and treat him at


    night, so at what time does she rest?


    And how do you keep such a full spirit.


    Patrick felt too much strange.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This makes him want to get better even more. He can''t let himself be a burden to Aimee and keep her


    busy with his body every day.


    When he gets better,ter, it will be him who takes care of her instead.


    When Aimee went to the kitchen, no one from the Hayden family was up yet.


    She was only able to prepare breakfast for Patrick herself, but she didn''t have much time, so she was


    only able to prepare some milk and bread, plus fried eggs, to keep it simple and to make it less


    burdensome for Patrick to catch up on his sleep.


    Breakfast was soon ready, and Aimee came over with a tray, and upon entering the room, she met


    Patrick''s apologetic eyes.


    She asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Patrick said, "Sorry, Aimee."


    Aimee was puzzled by his sudden apology, wrinkled her eyebrows and asked in confusion, "What''s


    wrong, I''ve only been out for a few minutes, why are you apologizing to me?"


    Patrick said, "I haven''t noticed that all this time, you''ve been taking care of me and haven''t had a good


    rest."


    Aimee said, "It''s okay, I''m not tired."


    It is true that she does not get tired, but this physique, the general public may not understand, and she


    does not intend to exin to Patrick.


    "Let''s eat breakfast first." Aimee lifted Patrick up and prepared to feed him breakfast.


    Her wrist is held by Patrick.


    Patrick said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Aimee also did not argue with him, just so he can also let him exercise the strength of the hands, for his


    future recovery is also beneficial.


    Patrick saw the omelette with two eggs and thought it was Aimee who was ready to have breakfast with


    him, however, after half a day of staring, he did not see Aimee sitting down.


    He asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I''ll wait for you to finish and eatter." Aimee said.


    Patrick There is some helplessness and some heartache.


    He used a fork to divide a piece of the omelette, picked it up, and fed it to Aimee''s mouth.

 Chapter 85 He really doesnt dare

    Chapter 85 He really doesn''t dare


    Aimee looked at the eggs that were fed to her, and for a moment, she was a little overwhelmed.


    When Patrick saw that she didn''t open her mouth, he said, "This is the first time since my ident that


    I''ve used a fork and not given me a face?"


    Aimee immediately opened her mouth and bit into the egg, as if she was afraid Patrick would be


    unhappy.


    Patrick took another piece of the egg, and only when he had fed the whole omelette to Aimee did


    Patrick take another one and stuff it into his mouth.


    Aimee would have frowned at such a crude way of eating if someone else had done it.


    However, Patrick did so with an inexplicable air of evil, as if fried eggs should be eaten in this way.


    Aimee even looked a little out of focus.


    Patrick swallowed the egg before asking, "What''s wrong? Looking at me like that?"


    Aimee came back to her senses and immediately cleared her throat and said, "What I prepared for you


    is the nutrition you need, and if you let me eat it, there won''t be enough nutrition."


    Patrick said, "So, if I eat one less fried egg, it will affect the treatment?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "That''s not so much of a stretch, but you''ll get hungry fast."


    "I''ll ask someone to prepare food for me when I''m hungry, and I won''t treat myself badly." Patrick said.


    Aimee thought it was the same thing, so she didn''t bother with Patrick.


    Even, picked up a slice of bread and ate it by itself.


    Patrick, who was worried that he wouldn''t get enough to eat, is now grabbing food with him, which is


    amusing and cute.


    He pushed the ss of milk towards Aimee and said, "Don''t just eat the bread, drink some milk."


    Aimee grunted, swallowed the bread, which was indeed a little dry, and nonchntly picked up the milk


    and drank it.


    In this way, most of the breakfast prepared for Patrick went into Aimee''s stomach.


    After Aimee had eaten and drunk enough, she looked at Patrick with some embarrassment and said,


    "Why don''t I go and prepare another one for you?"


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? Don''t worry about me, I can eat anytime, but you, do you want to eat something


    else?" Patrick asked.


    He still had some concerns that Aimee hadn''t eaten enough.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow and said, "Do you think that I can eat well?"


    She hadn''t even eaten with Patrick, so how could he tell she was a good eater?


    Although, Aimee also knows that she may be eating a little more than other girls, but she looks so thin,


    how can not look like a can eat ah.


    She is also a girl, naturally she will also care about these other people''s opinion of her.


    Can eat this thing, in this society now, can not be a too good description of it.


    Patrick instantly understood the point at which Aimee was upset, coughed lightly, and said, "No, you


    look, like you''ve been abused."


    Aimee, embarrassed, looked at Patrick speechlessly and said discontentedly, "That''s not so


    exaggerated."


    "I was worried that you''d be hungry with all the work and physical exertion and eating so little." Patrick


    said.


    She is not like him, at home, when you want to eat, you can eat at any time.


    He was not sure about Aimee''s work status in the hospital, but he knew that the doctor was so busy


    that he wanted to split himself into several people, so hard, Patrick was heartbroken.


    Aimee heard, heart nest a warm, then smiled again, said: "do not worry so much, I do things, I can do,


    and can afford to eat, do not worry about me."


    Patrick said, "Yeah, I''m not worried."


    Aimee blinked her eyes, there was some confusion.


    Is this the end?


    You don''t even want to have a little fun?


    If you say you don''t have to worry, you really don''t have to worry?


    This how, still makes her feel, a little bit lost.


    Patrick pursed his lips and took in Aimee''s little expression.


    That''s the effect he wanted.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having had enough of Aimee''s expression, Patrick straightened up and said, "Go get ready for work, I''ll


    wait for you toe back."


    Aimee responded, and went to work with a little depression.


    All along the way, Aimee wondered what Patrick meant by this.


    After arriving at the hospital, Aimee was startled by the sudden appearance of a figure before she


    reached the office.


    She fixed her eyes and saw that it was Tony.


    Aimee''s face instantly turned cold, and she looked at Tony, who was looking at her with a browbeaten


    face, and said with little patience, "Something wrong?"


    "Mr. Si, you haven''t been to the Institute for a long time, and I miss you." Tony said.


    This also has a little dragging two or eighty thousand look, just as close to the Aimee tongue out.


    Aimee had some headaches and didn''t understand how she got into such a mess.


    She said, "What, do you miss my severe beatings?"


    Tony immediately hit a jolt, thinking of the beatings he had suffered, could not help but shiver.


    However, to learn more with Aimee, he is not afraid of those social beatings.


    Tony said, "Mr. Si, the institute has not left new people for seven years, if this continues, there will be a


    shortage of young people."


    "So what?" Aimee looked at him with amusement, what did this have to do with her, she was not from


    the Institute of Medical Research.


    Tony said, "Why don''t you go over and give them a tutorial, don''t always discourage them."


    Aimee was even more speechless.


    She said, "Why should people who are not capable enough stay, instead of keeping those useless


    people, we should try to find new people."


    Tony was choked to no words, he is always weak and weak in front of Aimee.


    But what to do, he had already contacted the Institutest night, saying that he had met Mr. Si at


    Innisrial, and the Institute had given him a deadly order, no matter what, to convince Mr. Si to go over


    and give a lecture.


    If they don''t retain anyone this year, the Institute of Medical Research may really be on its way out.


    Aimee didn''t bother with Tony, looked at the time and said, "I''m very busy, don''t bother me, besides,


    Patrick''s illness, you don''t need to interfere, hurry up and leave me."


    Tony was on the verge of tears, his request hadn''t even been made yet, and he was about to be kicked


    out by Aimee.


    Now, how is he going to exin to the Institute.


    However, he didn''t have time to say anything more to Aimee, who had already left in stride.


    Tony wanted to go after him, but the look in Aimee''s eyes was too scary.


    He really didn''t dare.

 Chapter 86 - Giving you experimental samples

    Chapter 86 - Giving you experimental samples


    Tony thought about it for a while, but called back the director of the Institute.


    It was 2:00 a.m. on the other end, and after the call, Tony could feel the anger from the director.


    "You better have something big to say, or I''ll think about letting you back in!" Lawrence yelled in anger


    toward Tony.


    He had already slept less than three hours for several days in a row, so it was hard to sleep a little


    earlier today, which justy down and went to be woken up by a phone call from Tony.


    At this moment, Lawrence really wants to take out his pistol and shoot Tony in the head.


    Tony heard Lawrence''s anger, coughed lightly and said, "Lawrence, it''s something important, it''s


    something very serious, really, don''t get angry, it''s really important."


    Lawrence smiled, anger is suppressed a little, but, listening to Tony rambling so half a day, but still did


    not hear the point, so he, still want to open a robbery towards Tony.


    Tony also realized this quickly and said quickly, "Lawrence, don''t be angry, it''s Miss Si, she won''te


    to teach us, what can we do?"


    When Lawrence heard that it was about Aimee, he immediately became anxious.


    After listening to Tony tell the story, Lawrence was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "What use do I have for you, you''re her direct disciple and you can''t even handle her." Lawrence had


    rolled off the bed and was ready to go for his pistol.


    Tony heard Lawrence''s words, and immediately became more decadent.


    "Lawrence, don''t say that, Mr. Si didn''t acknowledge me." Tony wilted and wilted, struck down to the


    point of no return.


    Lawrence also realized that he had gone too far in saying this, so to speak, is undoubtedly a knife in


    Tony''s heart.


    He said, "Tony , you have to believe in yourself, since Ms. Si is willing to hammer you, it means that


    you have a certain ce in her heart, I think highly of you, you must not let me down."


    Tony asked, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Could it be that the reason why he was so trained by Aimee was because he was so important to him?


    Lawrence said, "You have to trust my judgment, otherwise, how are you going to exin that Mr. Si has


    never treated anyone this way."


    Tony was instantly healed by Lawrence.


    Although he always felt that there was something strange about it, it did not change the fact that he felt


    happy because of Lawrence''s words.


    Tony immediately patted his chest and said, "Lawrence, don''t worry, I will definitely invite Mr. Si back."


    Lawrence smiled, silently put the pistol back, thinking that this child can be really good coaxing, so


    easy to continue to work for him again.


    Lawrence is excited to have Aimee at their Institute of Medical Research, and he can''t wait for Aimee to


    educate the uneducated brats.


    Only after hanging up the phone did Tony vaguely feel that something was wrong.


    Didn''t he call back for help?


    What''s going on?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s going on now?


    Howe this task was handed over to him again, howe he was so inexplicably, entrusted with


    the important task?


    However, his respected teacher Si is so high and cold, he really does not dare to stalk her ah.


    *


    Patrick was still woken up today by the doctors that the old Hayden had brought in.


    His attitude today is not as good as yesterday, after all, yesterday is because of these guys, let him be


    Aimee to soup, sleep all night.


    Originally, he wanted to wake up and let Aimee treat himself, so that Aimee wouldn''t have to work so


    hard and he could talk to her when he wasn''t in so much pain.


    As a result, it was all disrupted by this group of guys.


    So, today, when I see these guys again, the air pressure around Patrick, can be said to be low to the


    extreme.


    Even the old Hayden had some apprehension up, wondering if he was doing the right thing.


    the old Hayden coughed lightly and said, "Pat, are you ufortable ah, if ufortable ah, or let the


    doctors simply give you a look, and then, let them go back."


    When this was said, there were some doctors who did not do it.


    "the old Hayden, or let us give Master Patrick a good check-up, although that we now have little


    certainty will definitely cure Master Patrick , but, I believe, when we have studied, we can definitely give


    a perfect treatment n. "


    Patrick snorted coldly at his words and said, "Is this to treat me as a guinea pig and provide you with


    experimental samples?"


    That doctor''s mind was poked and immediately had some difort.


    After two awkwardughs, he said, "Master Patrick, you can''t say that, I''m doing it for your good


    health."


    Patrick If you believe in this nonsense, it would be a waste of his reputation.


    He said, "No need, my body, I have my own count, want to use my body for your scientific research,


    you think beautiful."


    The doctor heard Patrick''s attitude so firm, his face also followed the hard look down.


    He didn''t understand why a paralyzed man, faced with a glimmer of the possibility of standing up,


    would dare to be so hard-headed.


    "Master Patrick , are you saying that, are you going to stay in bed like that?" The doctor questioned.


    Patrick smiled and even snorted and said, "And where do you get the energy to say such things to me


    that you can make me stand up?"


    His exclusive doctor didn''t say such arrogant things to him.


    The doctor was obviously angry with Patrick, pointing at Patrick "you you you" for half a day, but did not


    dare to say more excessive words.


    After all, it''s still on the Hayden family''s turf, and the doctor wouldn''t dare to make a scene.


    Or hispanion pulled him a hand and reconciled from it, "Everyone is also for the good of Master


    Patrick your health, Master Patrick you should not be too angry, he just can not talk, the heart is good."


    Patrick doesn''t want to pay any more attention to them.


    Aimee said, let him rest, he has to obey.


    The old Hayden saw this and said nothing more, instructed Patrick to get some rest, and then asked


    the doctors to leave.


    After they all left, Patrick called Trace.


    He noticed that one of the doctors from yesterday, did note today.


    Moreover, that doctor kept staring at his wife yesterday, which made him very unhappy.


    Now he doesn''t even show up. Patrick has a hunch that he''s gone to find Aimee, and that''s not good.

 Chapter 87 Ill go up and see him

    Chapter 87 I''ll go up and see him


    Trace looked confused after receiving the order.


    Master Patrick used to get him toe over and ask him to find out what thedy was doing and


    where she had gone.


    Now he''s actually asked to check out an inexplicable doctor.


    However, following the advice given by Master Patrick, he was told to check out the hospital where his


    wife was.


    Trace suddenly became enlightened and thought of the reason for it.


    That doctor, should not be to their wife ......


    This is not good!


    This is not to green their Master Patrick?


    He will never allow this to happen.


    Trace didn''t even arrange for his staff to check it out, he went directly to Innisrial General Hospital


    himself.


    What he didn''t expect was that he actually, really saw that doctor here.


    Trace miso a fire, this is really hit their wife''s idea ah, this can not be.


    Just, how this doctor looks so strange, want to chase their wife, squatting in front of the hospital is what


    is going on?


    Trace could not figure out the situation, and did not dare to act rashly, but only to record the scene.


    Aimee had been seeing patients all day and kept thinking about Patrick''s health and wondered if he


    had rested well today.


    When it was finally time to leave work, Aimee changed her clothes and left the hospital.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Tony squatting on the roadside.


    Her temples popped and she was really going to run out of patience with this guy.


    Aimee walked over, stopped by Tony''s side and said, "You''ve been here all day?"


    Tony heard Aimee''s voice and got up from the ground, but did not want to, squatting too long, the legs


    are really numb aplete.


    He was unsteady and lunged towards Aimee.


    Aimee speechless, agile movement backward away, Tony just, directly to the ground.


    Tony did not expect that Aimee would be so ruthless, actually not even willing to help him a little, just


    watch him so jumped.


    He can''t mention how aggrieved he was, and when he got over it, he got up from the ground, with a


    look that was called a grievance.


    "Mr. Si, you''re being too heartless." Tony said.


    Aimee said, "Do you want me to be your backer?"


    He also did not look at what he is a body board, she is a body board, on his so, if pressed towards her,


    not to her ttened.


    Tony also noticed this, cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Si, then say yes to my request, and if you do, I''ll


    stop pestering you."


    He had been given a death sentence by Lawrence, if he couldn''t get Aimee back, then he wouldn''t


    have to go back.


    Aimee said, "I don''t believe you when you say things like that, so just stop talking to me about it."


    "Ruthless." Tony became even more depressed, to such Aimee , there is no way at all.


    Aimee said, "I''m in a hurry, I''ll leave now, you can go back, and by the way, tell Lawrence that I''m very


    busy and don''t have time to pay attention to him."


    She didn''t give Tony a chance to move Lawrence out, hailed a cab and left.


    Tony anxiously scratching his head, but there is no other way.


    With Aimee, he was not struggling at all.


    And the scene, from afar, was all watched by Trace.


    He stayed here for a short day just to see if his wife would be haunted by thisborious doctor.


    Luckily, theirdy is very powerful, pressed not to give this little doctor a good look.


    However, this also confused Trace even more.


    Because, judging from Tony''s attitude towards Aimee, it doesn''t look like a suitor, but rather like a


    humble pleaser.


    Trace really couldn''t figure out the rtionship between these two, and now that he saw that thedy


    had done it, there was no reason for him to continue to stay here, so he also beat a path home.


    Aimee didn''t go straight back to Hayden''s Mansion today, but went to the vi instead.


    Kareem has already woken up, but, since he was a spoiled child, he has not suffered this kind of crime,


    as soon as he woke up, he grunted and cried out in pain, the poor look, so that Ashton they can not do


    anything with him.


    When Aimee arrived, she saw even Kelvin sitting on the sofa, she walked over to him and said, "It''s so


    bad, it''s gotten you into this state."


    "I hadn''t really noticed before that he was so abrasive." Kelvin says.


    In the past few days, he was going crazy with Kareem.


    Ashton heard the sound of voicesing down from upstairs, saw Aimee and jumped towards her,


    "Aimee, you can save the baby, your baby is really not going to hold out."


    Aimee smiled and said, "When you were bullying Kareem before, you were pretty strong, but now


    you''ve been made to look like this."


    "I wasn''t bullying him, I was whipping him." Ashton said.


    Aimee also did not poke him, patted his shoulder and said, "Come on, don''t cry, I''ll go up and see him."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''ll go with you." Kelvin said.


    Aimee nodded, and headed for the stairs.


    Kareem is so delicate, which Aimee didn''t expect.


    She also thought that the children who had gone through her whacking were long ustomed to the


    viciousness of society, and simply would not be beaten by a little more difficulty and pain.


    Apparently, at this point, she was the one who overthought it.


    Before she even entered Kareem''s room, Aimee heard him grunting, looking like he was dying and


    crying out in pain.


    Aimee has some helplessness, but also some funny.


    This child, so there is such a side.


    She walked in and asked, "It hurts so much, so why won''t you get a pain shot?"


    "Aimee, you''re here, it hurts so much. ......" Kareem cried even more when she saw Aimee.


    Frankly, Aimee has never met anyone who can cry so much.


    Especially, or a man.


    She said, "Since it hurts so much, just be honest and get a painkilling injection, why are you acting like


    a demon?"


    "Aimee, I''m scared of the side effects of painkillers." Kareem said.


    "And who told you this? Are you doubting my abilities? Would I let you have these side effects?" Aimee


    said helplessly.


    Kareem has always been the same, if Aimee shot, he can still fall side effects, it would be too ruined


    Aimee''s reputation.


    With that in mind, Kareem nodded and said, "Then Aimee, you use the medicine, I''m not afraid."


    Aimee had no choice but to check him out and said, "Don''t worry, the wounds are healing, in two days,


    you won''t be in pain."


    "Really?" Kareem''s eyes glowed with anticipation, and he thought Aimee was a god.

 Chapter 88 I will get it done for you

    Chapter 88 I will get it done for you


    After Aimee gave Kareem a shot for pain relief, the effect was immediate, and Kareem stopped crying


    and crying.


    Kelvin and Ashton looked at each other and couldn''t help but say, "That''s enough."


    Ashton wondered, "Why do you think he won''t let us give him a painkiller? We''re not that bad, with our


    skills."


    "I''m not so bad," Kelvin said after a moment of silence as he swept his eyes down at Ashton, "but as for


    you, I''m not really sure."


    Ashton lifted his foot towards Kelvin and kicked him, what kind of person is that, can still be a good


    brother?


    How can you talk like that?


    Don''t you know his little heart will hurt?


    Kelvin, not bothering to watch him go crazy, walked over to Kareem and asked, "From now on, will you


    do the same with us?"


    Kareem fell silent, frowning and thinking for half a day without answering.


    Kelvin, what''s not to understand? This guy, he only trusts Aimee.


    He tilted his head toward Aimee and said, "What do you think? If we hadn''t brought him in, there


    wouldn''t have been any of this, and now, well, you''re in for a big mess."


    Aimeeughed, looked at Kareem , and said, "If you want to get back at the two of them for oppressing


    you, don''t make fun of your body either, it won''t do your body any good to recover if you keep putting


    up with the pain, don''t be capricious, okay?"


    Kareem instantly wilted and responded, "I know."


    Ashton, seeing him so honest now, was even more speechless, "What kind of a brain do you have to


    pester Aimee, don''t you know she has more important things to do now?"


    Kareem then remembers that, yes, Aimee''s attention is now focused on Patrick.


    He''s not giving Aimee a hard time.


    Kareem immediately felt guilty and said to Aimee, "I didn''t mean to do it, I just haven''t seen you for too


    long and it''s rare to have this opportunity."


    That''s what Kelvin and Ashton had in mind.


    In thest few years, they have beenpletely raised by Aimee in a state abroad. If there is no major


    event, they can''t see Aimee at all.


    Now it''s hard to catch a break.


    Instantly, it became understandable that Kareem was so capable of being a demon.


    Aimee had some headaches and what she always thought she had was an established team.


    Never thought that these guys, who rely on her so much.


    She suddenly had some doubts about whether it was really wrong to let them go.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time of silence, Aimee looked at Kelvin and said, "How about this, you get ready, it''s about


    time to move back."


    Her situation is nowrgely mature and stable, and she doesn''t have to guard against those in the


    Reed family, as she did before.


    Now, she ispletely ready to tear her face off from them, regardless of any consequences.


    So, she also hopes that her team, can be on her side.


    Kelvin looked at Aimee in surprise at her words and asked, "Have you really decided?"


    She had previously, but firmly, told them to stay abroad and, at any time, be ready to go over.


    Now, Aimee actually lets them back in.


    Kelvin thought carefully, there is only one possibility, the country, there is Aimee do not want to


    separate people.


    Since, this person could not be them, there is only one person who can bring Aimee such an idea.


    Patrick .


    A sh of concern rises in Kelvin''s eyes.


    Aimee, has she really fallen for Patrick?


    How long has it been?


    Aimee didn''t wait for Kelvin''s answer for half a day, wrinkled her brow and asked, "What''s wrong?


    What''s the problem? Or, do you guys not want toe back?"


    "Yes, of course I do." Ashton said immediately, no one wanted toe back more than he did.


    The great cuisine of the mothend, each one of which he could not wait to stuff into his mouth.


    He also prepared that he must stay in the country for more time this time to get his stomach full and


    then go back.


    Now that Aimee is ready for them toe back, he''s in no hurry and can take his time to savor each


    meal.


    Kelvin ignored Ashton''s stammering and asked cautiously, "Aimee , are you going to put down roots in


    the country because of Master Patrick ?"


    Aimee was stunned by his question, but hadn''t thought about it.


    But since he brought it up, Aimee thought it over carefully.


    Is that right?


    It seems that there is a part of this reason.


    But ......


    Why?


    Why should she stay for that reason?


    Because you''re worried about Patrick''s health?


    How is this possible? She has no doubts at all about her medical skills and believes she will be able to


    cure him.


    And because of what?


    Because she''s Patrick''s wife?


    This is even more outrageous.


    Patrick is always ready to divorce her.


    Aimee tightened her eyebrows, half a day did note up with an answer.


    Kelvin didn''t need Aimee to answer anything else at this moment, her expression, it already said


    everything.


    Only, she herself has not yet figured out, what she really thinks.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it for you."


    "Okay, tomorrow I''ll have Matilda show you a few venues and you can see which one fits." Aimee said.


    Kelvin responded and said nothing more.


    He has always had no doubts about Aimee''s vision.


    The ces that can be chosen by Aimee will be very suitable no matter which one is taken out.


    This, Kelvin is not worried at all.


    He was more concerned that Aimee had just decided toe back, and if things didn''t work out with


    Patrickter, she would regret it.


    Aimee gave Kareem a few more instructions and left the vi.


    Back at Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee sees Patrick sitting on his bed reading a book, looking like he''s had


    enough rest.


    Aimee was a little surprised, she thought that today was only a little better than yesterday.


    "What''s wrong? What kind of me do you want to see?" Patrick was so angry at her surprised look, so


    she wanted to see herself sickly?


    Aimee walked over and asked, "Didn''t those doctorse today?"


    "It came." Patrick replied, "But I drove them away."


    Aimee was stunned and savored the meaning of this drive away.


    I instantly associated myself with the cold face of Patrick when I first arrived at Hayden''s Mansion.


    She pursed her lips and said, "If you do this, grandpa will be sad, right?"


    After all, it is the old Hayden heart to find the doctor, the starting point is also for Patrick good, Patrick


    but so unforgiving, how will make the old man sad.

 Chapter 89 Dont turn him into an old bachelor

    Chapter 89 Don''t turn him into an old bachelor


    Patrick also thought of his grandfather''s expression at that time, indeed it was a very sad look.


    After a moment of silence, he said to Aimee, "So, ma''am, do you want to help me coax Grandpa?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick in dismay, as if to ask, "How did you back out of this request?"


    Patrick said, "Grandpa probably doesn''t treat me well now that he''s, well, listening to you more."


    This is said, inexplicably, with a sour feeling.


    It was as if Aimee had stolen his grandfather.


    Aimee is helpless, she obviously did not do anything, but just came back, and was put on a pot.


    She can really be too wrong.


    Aimee said, "So do you want to try and see who Grandpa helps when we fight."


    "I''ll help you," Patrick said, "but I won''t fight with you."


    Aimee was caught off guard by Patrick''sment.


    She wanted to see how Patrick would answer, and then she would bring up an online story to tease


    Patrick.


    As a result, this man, not giving her a chance at all, directly blocked her words.


    Aimee had some depression up, before how did not know, this guy has so bad.


    Patrick looked at her with this exasperated look,ughed, and said, "Are you ready to question me as


    to why I''m fighting with you?"


    Aimee was poked and prodded by Patrick and became even more depressed.


    She grunted softly, not wanting to stay in the same room with him anymore.


    Instead, I heard Patrick say, "I mean it, I''m not going to fight with you."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. You''re talking with such conviction now, but maybe one day you''ll


    change your mind." Aimee said.


    "Don''t believe me?" Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly, unhappy about this.


    Aimee deliberately fell silent, pretending that the question was difficult to answer.


    Patrick said, "Okay, I''m not asking you to believe me now, time will prove to you that I''m not lying to


    you."


    Aimee suddenly thought of a question, and without thinking, she just blurted out: "Aren''t you going to


    divorce me? How can I prove it?"


    A word that instantly made Patrick''s face dark and sunken.


    This woman, is she intentionally trying to cause trouble?


    Patrick said, "Who says I''m divorcing you?"


    "You said it yourself, that''s what you said before." Aimee said with certainty.


    Patrick truth cover her mouth, at that time, where he had thought so much, and simply did not know, he


    would have thoughts about her.


    But on the contrary, she took it so seriously.


    Patrick said, "Don''t even think about it, there''s no way I''m divorcing you."


    Aimee''s brow furrowed again, as if she couldn''t understand Patrick''s behavior.


    What is this because of?


    What is the reason?


    How did he suddenly be like this.


    "Yo, what''s going on here? A fight?" A voice suddenly rang out from behind Aimee, an unfamiliar voice


    that instantly shifted her into a defensive stance.


    Patrick''s face darkened a bit, and he looked at the visitor nonchntly and asked, "What are you doing


    here?"


    "Brat, I''m your second brother, I''m here to check on you?" Miles raised his hand and swung his fist


    toward Patrick.


    What''s wrong with him, he went back to his own home and was asked by Patrick as if he was


    disturbing the host''s home.


    This bastard, it''s getting so unlikeable.


    Not wanting to pay attention to him, Patrick averted his eyes and returned his gaze to Aimee''s face.


    Aimee was ufortable with his look and tried to avert her eyes, but she happened to meet Miles''


    eyes.


    "Aimee , what''s going on here? Does our family Pat make you so unhappy? Why do you want a


    divorce?" Miles said worriedly.


    The corner of Aimee''s mouth twitched, how was she going to answer this question?


    She couldn''t tell Miles that she was deliberately picking a fight?


    Moreover, she didn''t mean to do it, but she was just thinking about what Patrick had said earlier and


    her heart wasn''t feeling well.


    But it''s not her fault, the divorce is not something she proposed.


    When Miles saw that Aimee did not answer, he said in a serious manner, "Aimee, our Pat is a little bit


    strange, but he is not bad in nature, look at his age, it is not easy to marry a wife, take pity on him, do


    not make him an old bachelor."


    Aimee is simply speechless.


    As far as she knew, Miles was a bachelor himself, right?


    How does he have the nerve to call Patrick an old bachelor.


    However, thinking about Miles'' scandals, Aimee was able to understand.


    After all, this man''s peach blossoms, countless, only no one is more prodigal than him.


    Aimee said, "You''re worrying too much, we''re not getting a divorce."


    Thisment made Patrick, who was originally in a bad mood, instantly feel better.


    He also gave Miles a provocative look, as if to say, "See, my daughter-inw knows what she''s doing."


    Miles can''t stand the sight of Patrick''s smug look.


    He would love to make a stunt out of it, but he really has the heart but not the guts today.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Grandpa found out that he was here to provoke Patrick and Aimee''s rtionship, he wouldn''t be able


    to enter Hayden''s Mansion again this year.


    Patrick looked at Miles, who was afraid to say anything, snorted lightly and asked, "So why did you


    "I told you I came to see you. I haven''t seen my second brother in so long, don''t you even miss me?"


    Miles asked.


    Patrick looked at Miles with the look of a psychopath, and the question written on his face was, "Do I


    look like I miss you to you?"


    Aimee could not have imagined that these two would get along in this way.


    However, although she felt strange about this mode of getting along, she really felt very cozy.


    This mode of getting along makes her feel more like family.


    And not like the Reed family, where everyone, every single person, has their interests at the highest


    point.


    Although Miles began to squeeze Patrick from the moment he came in, it was still easy to see that he


    cared for Patrick.


    This kind of concern is heartfelt andforting.


    Aimee used to think she was not a person who craved for affection, but now she suddenly realizes that


    she just doesn''t crave for the affection that the Reeds bring, not that she really doesn''t crave for


    affection.


    At least, the care and concern she felt in the Hayden family warmed her heart and made her want to


    hold on to that warmth.

 Chapter 90 I Thought You Were Gone

    Chapter 90 I Thought You Were Gone


    Aimee didn''t disturb the two brothers'' conversation and withdrew from the room, ready to continue


    cooking in the kitchen.


    ording to the old Hayden''s invitation, Dr. Detff would arrive the day after tomorrow, so that meant


    she would be able to schedule Patrick''s surgery the day after tomorrow.


    However, Aimee was not going to have the surgery in a normal hospital, so she had to find a way to get


    Patrick out.


    In this way, only afraid of this matter, can not be hidden the old Hayden.


    It was impossible to take Patrick out without his permission.


    This is something that Aimee still needs to discuss with Patrick.


    After all, after telling it to the old Hayden, then, after all the time they''ve been hiding it, there''s no telling


    if the old Hayden will have a harder time.


    Just thinking, Aimee heard Miles'' voice: "Aimee is personally cooking for Pat, I wonder, do I have the


    taste to try Aimee''s cooking."


    Aimee looked back at Miles and said, "Sure, anything you want to eat, you can order."


    The left is just one more person''s business, and she will not refuse.


    Miles thought about it and said, "It doesn''t have to be special, just Aimee''s specialty, I eat out every


    day, I really don''t know what the taste of home food is like."


    When Aimee heard that, she didn''t ask any more questions, so she continued to start cooking.


    Instead of leaving, Miles leaned against the kitchen door with his arms in his hands, watching Aimee.


    He was really curious as to why in Patrick''s current state, Grandpa would insist that he take a wife.


    And it''s still done in secret.


    If someone hadn''t whispered to him about this matter, there''s no telling how long Grandpa would have


    kept it under wraps.


    And, ording to Casey, this woman, temper is not very good, dislike when people, although not to


    say anything unpleasant, but also still can call people heart blocked panic, a breath of air can not go


    down.


    This makes Miles even more curious as to what kind of woman this is.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In particr, since Patrick''s ident, he has been in a very negative mood, and if he hadn''t been


    unable to move himself, Miles is certain that he would have really killed himself.


    However, today I saw Patrick''s condition, his mood is not too good, his face is also much rosier than


    before, and the whole person is glowing.


    If he wasn''t still in a hospital bed and unable to move, Miles would have wondered if Patrick hadn''t


    been in trouble at all.


    And the one thing he can be sure of is that it''s all because of Aimee .


    Miles is too curious to know, exactly, what magic this woman has.


    Aimee was so focused on her hands that she didn''t even notice Miles.


    It wasn''t until Miles saw her putting the herbs in the pot that he asked, "Aimee, what''s this?"


    Aimee was taken aback by his sudden voice, but her hands continued to move and said, "This is for


    Master Patrick''s body conditioning."


    "Aimee has been married to Pat for so long, why is she still called Master Patrick, it sounds so rusty."


    Miles said.


    Aimee did not pay attention to this, has always been so called, Patrick also did not correct her name,


    even the old Hayden also did not correct.


    She looked to Miles and asked, "Can''t I call him that?"


    Miles was choked by her question, and suddenly really did not know how to answer.


    It is also, call this kind of thing, people two of their own habit on the line, outsiders say more, it is also


    useless.


    What''s more, how could he possibly know that this is not people''s little love affair.


    When Aimee saw that Miles was not talking, she did not continue to talk to him.


    She always pays attention to the ingredients inside the pot, and there is a strict calction of what


    ingredients and herbs to put in at each point in time.


    Miles watched her cook the soup for over an hour before returning to Miles'' room.


    When Patrick saw hime in again, he frowned and said, "I thought you were gone."


    "I was ready to leave, but when I walked by the kitchen and saw Aimee cooking, I decided to stay and


    eat before I left." Miles said.


    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard this, "No preparation for your part."


    "You can''t say that, Aimee has promised to stay for dinner." Miles said, in a tone that was still full of


    smugness.


    Patrick clenched his cheeks, not bothering to pay attention to him again, and continued to read the


    book on his own.


    Miles saw the situation, but was inclined to go chatting and flirting with him.


    He said, "Pat, don''t you think it''s strange? My big brother and I aren''t even married, so howe


    Grandpa is in such a hurry to find a wife for you first."


    "What do you want to say?" Patrick raised an eyebrow, intuiting that he wouldn''t have anything nice to


    say.


    "I just think that it is quite strange, and, don''t you think, this daughter-inw of yours, is very


    mysterious?" Miles said.


    Patrick didn''t say anything, just said to himself that this second brother of his was really sharp.


    This is the first time I met Aimee, and I got such a feeling.


    However, what Aimee doesn''t want to be found out, he won''t tell anyone.


    Patrick said, "I think you think too much, you say you are too old, why do not go to find a daughter-in-


    "Yo, this is protective?" Milesughed out loud, and his eyes were more yful, "Why, you''re still


    worried about me grabbing women with you?"


    "That''s not a worry," Patrick said, not taking him seriously, "you can''t beat me."


    Patrick still has that confidence.


    Miles is not happy to hear this.


    He pointed at himself and said discontentedly, "What? Do you look down on your second brother me?


    Don''t you know how popr I am, your second brother? How many little girls havee after me, just


    to get my favor."


    Patrick snorted lightly in disgust and said, "Are you sure, they''re not for the resources you can give?"


    Miles figured out that this guy, today is ready to bargain with him to the end.


    He said, "Pat, at least I''m your real brother, you can''t always bully me like that."


    Patrick saw that he had lost his integrity again and again did not bother to pay attention to him.


    He was more concerned at the moment about what Aimee had cooked for him tonight.


    Miles felt bored and stopped talking to Patrick.


    Likewise, he is concerned about how Aimee''s craft is doing.


    Soon, this question was answered.


    Aimee came in with the dinner tes and familiarly pulled them over the tabletop and set them all up.


    Miles looked at the dishes on the table in amazement and suddenly became envious of Patrick.


    It also seemed to dawn on him in an instant the reason for Patrick''s eptance of Aimee.

 Chapter 91 Dont mess with Aimee

    Chapter 91 Don''t mess with Aimee


    Patrick saw that Miles was still here and said, "You''re not leaving yet."


    Miles gave him a breathless look, but did not raise his voice with him, and directly walked out of the


    room.


    Aimee handed Patrick her fork and said, "Aren''t you afraid he''ll get mad if you treat him like that?"


    "He won''t." Patrick said.


    He didn''t take the fork, but looked at Aimee , and said, "You feed me."


    Aimee was speechless, but took the fork and said, "Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Patrick said, "Cherish the time when thedy hand-feeds me."


    Aimee smiled and thought about it, and that''s really what happened.


    Soon, after Patrick''s surgery, his body will recover and he won''t have the chance to be so naughty


    anymore.


    Aimee didn''t hesitate to pick up her fork and start feeding Patrick.


    As she was about todle his soup, she heard Patrick say, "Later, I''ll feed you instead."


    Aimee''s hand trembled, to Patrick''s words, there is still some time unable to ept.


    She looked up at him and said, "My fingers are so nimble, why do I need you to feed me."


    Patrick''s eyes fell on the top of her fingers. Indeed, a doctor''s hands are much more flexible than those


    of an ordinary person.


    What''s more, it''s a miracle doctor like Aimee.


    Patrick has automatically regarded her as a miracle doctor, has automatically thought that Aimee''s


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    hands are the most valuable hands in the world.


    He said, "Your hand, it needs to be well protected, from now on, this kind of small things, leave it to


    me."


    Aimee was stunned for a moment before she finally couldn''t help but say, "Slick talk."


    Patrick is getting really weird now, saying things like that off the cuff.


    This left Aimee very confused, not knowing how to take his words.


    She had never encountered such a situation before.


    But she doesn''t hate this feeling, she just gets flustered, as if, afraid that if this continues, what she is


    hiding inside, will be discovered.


    Aimee took a shrimp, peeled the shell and stuffed it into Patrick''s mouth, "Focus on eating, no talking."


    Patrickughed out loud, she was shy.


    This kind of Aimee makes him feel very cute, and he wants to take her under his wings even more,


    never giving her the chance to leave him.


    However, Patrick cooperated with Aimee and concentrated on eating without saying anything else.


    But his eyes were glued to Aimee''s face, with no less force, making Aimee extra ufortable with


    every movement of her food.


    Finally, when Aimee could not stand Patrick''s gaze, she took Patrick''s hand, shoved the fork into his


    hand, and said, "Eat it yourself."


    After that, Aimee stood up, went to get a bottle of water, and gulped it down.


    Patrickughed lowly and did not tease Aimee anymore, but really focused on eating.


    When all the dishes had been swept away, Patrick said, "I''m already looking forward to the day when


    we''ll be sitting at the same table."


    Aimee was touched by Patrick''s words, the heart was pulled a little, unconsciously also began to


    imagine the image, but really on ......


    Pretty wonderful.


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you that chance."


    *


    Restaurant.


    Miles ignored the dislike from the old Hayden and kept shoveling food into his mouth.


    While stuffing, while also sighing incessantly: "Grandpa, where did you find Lao San''s daughter-inw


    ah, cooking skills are actually so good, cheap Lao San guy."


    the old Hayden snatched thest piece of ribs from his fork and said, "Envy ah, envy yourself to find a


    daughter-inw to go, every day to stare at the old three of the count how the matter."


    "Grandpa, that''s not right, what do you mean I''m watching the old man every day, I''m just curious, the


    Reed family and our family have never crossed paths, howe you''ve fallen for the Reed family girl?"


    Miles asked.


    Originally, they did not know about this, it waspletely the old Hayden''s own private operation.


    The result is now good, so a deeper look, but also really quite surprised him.


    In particr, the Reed family has four daughters, the youngest one is only a senior, not to mention the


    oldest two which are particrly favored in the Reed family, but grandfather chose Aimee, this thing is


    very strange.


    It''s hard for him not to think more about it.


    Moreover, he and his elder brother are not married, so he directly let the oldest get married, if say there


    is no foul y here, Miles is not believe.


    The old Hayden was stared at by Miles and had no choice but to take another sip of soup, put down the


    spoon and said, "I''ll do what I like, what do you care so much for?"


    He stood up and was ready to leave, not to talk to this grandson who was always trying to set him up.


    Miles looked at the old Hayden this reaction, and became more sure of his suspicions.


    There must be something behind this that is not known to the public.


    What exactly is it?


    Miles is certain that the secret must be hidden in Aimee''s body, and as long as he figures it out in


    Aimee''s ce, he can get the answer.


    However, he just thought about it, the old Hayden but as if suddenly thought of something in general,


    turned to look at him, said: "Miles, I can tell you, give me a little more honest, do not go to mess with


    Aimee."


    Miles was speechless, how it felt like they were outsiders, Aimee was the old Hayden''s own grandson.


    This makes him even more curious and more eager to understand.


    the old Hayden said again: "And ah, don''te back, see you are an eyesore, even a girlfriend is not,


    Miles was really pissed off by the old Hayden.


    This old Hayden, I do not know when to start, is keen on him and big brother to rush the marriage, the


    result directly led to the two of them, put the word out, do not find a girlfriend, absolutely note


    back.


    Now, the old Hayden started to dislike him with this statement.


    Miles was depressed, but really didn''t want to hear the old Hayden chanting again, and left after dinner.


    Once back in the car, Miles pulled out his phone and saw a message from his older brother, mocking


    him mercilessly.


    "Let you don''t go back you favor to go back, was scolded, right, deserved."


    Miles was so angry that he lost his words.


    Come on, he can see that these guys who love each other on the surface, the heart, are greatly bad it.


    Without replying to the message, Miles tossed his phone into the passenger seat and started the car.


    Really, I should have known not toe back, bullied by my brother, bullied by my grandfather, and


    now even the older brother who did note back also bullied him.


    When really, depressed to death he.

 Chapter 92 Hope you dont regret it

    Chapter 92 Hope you don''t regret it


    Miles was not in a good mood, so he drove much faster.


    As a result, he was not paying attention and ran into someone.


    By the time he reacted, Miles'' forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    It was the first time he encountered such a situation, so naturally he was nervous.


    Coming back to his senses, he was about to get out of the car when he saw a woman in red knocking


    on his window.


    This scene, scared Miles is even more cold sweat.


    After all, it is very bizarre to see a woman dressed like this at this time.


    With the window down, Miles looked over towards the woman''s face and saw, to his surprise, a


    stunningly beautiful woman.


    He has been involved in the entertainment industry for so many years, and I have to say that the


    woman in front of him is really the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.


    Matilda frowned impatiently at the man who was staring at her in disbelief.


    Although she has seen such scenes many times, she still feels very ufortable now.


    Matilda said, "How much longer are you going to watch? Are you not going to be responsible for hitting


    someone?"


    If not for her good hands, dodge fast, this moment is bound to be under the wheels of the car.


    On his speed, really hit by him, not dead or crippled.


    Miles finally came back to his senses and immediately pulled open the car door and got out, saying in a


    loud voice, "Sorry, thisdy my responsibility, look, how do you want to bepensated?"


    "You are very quick, since you are so sincere, then, let''s make it five million." Matilda said.


    She didn''t think she was asking for too much, but she had assessed Miles'' worth up and down and


    naturally thought he could afford the money.


    In particr, she is no stranger to Miles'' face.


    At that time to Aimee investigation Hayden family, each person''s information is clearly grasped.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Miles, however, was shocked and amused by Matilda''s open-mouthed demand for $5 million.


    He admits that Matilda is indeed very good-looking and the aesthetic is exactly on his point.


    However, even so, she can''t do wrong just because she''s pretty, right?


    That''s not okay.


    Miles said, "Miss, five million, that''s not appropriate, is it?"


    "Inappropriate? Look, you hit my car, I just bought it, and you hit it like this, this if I had not been quick,


    but now it would have stayed under the wheels of your car, then when the timees, it will not be at


    that price, can not, you want to try that price?" Matilda said.


    Miles looked at the one bike lying in front of his car and was really pissed off to the point of explosion


    by the woman in front of him.


    A shared bike, she actually had the nerve to say that she just bought it.


    "Miss, are you here to tease me? Or do you see me as very much like one of those people who are


    stupid and rich so that you can screw me like that?" Miles said.


    Matilda pretended to ponder, said: "People, certainly is not stupid, money, should be quite a lot, you


    describe yourself so, I think is not quite appropriate."


    Miles looked at Matilda speechlessly, it was really hard to keep up with her brain circuit.


    Is that what he meant?


    Did he really want to discuss with her whether he was stupid or not?


    Matilda, seeing that he just didn''t want to give her money, pretended to be generous and said, "OK,


    OK, see you just don''t want to give me money, then I won''t force you, OK, my car, really new, you have


    to give me thispensation."


    Miles said, "A shared bike, you bought it?"


    "Not like that? And I can tell you, I''m not just any bike, it''s a custom-made one, or you can''t scan it, you


    certainly can''t scan it." Matilda said.


    Miles is speechless.


    Matilda said, "Want to try it, I can give you a discount."


    Miles asked, "How much is it?"


    "Sure." Matilda nodded and looked at Miles with a dumb look .


    If you can''t receive money, what does she get this for, looking fun?


    Miles operated directly on the phone and said, "I transferred the money, I see you have nothing to do,


    this matter, it ends here."


    Matilda wrinkled her brow a little, obviously not too happy with the result.


    However, it hase to this point, she is indeed not able to say something else.


    So Matilda nodded and said, "That''s fine, but I hope you won''t regret it."


    With that, Matilda went to pick up the bike.


    There was no way to ride it, so Matilda was able to move it to the side of the road, hail a cab and leave.


    Miles was still surprised that she left so quickly.


    Especially thest things she said were just too strange.


    However, he didn''t think much about it, and even less about the fact that he would be so deeply


    entangled with this gorgeous woman afterwards.


    Matilda was sitting in the cab when she took a look at the transfer message she had received.


    Fifty thousand dors is indeed already considered very generous.


    However, for her kind of pit Aimee pit habit, naturally still can not help but tsk two.


    She immediately sent a message to Aimee asking, "Aimee, is your Master Patrick being generous to


    you?"


    Aimee was puzzled by her question, and for a long time, she couldn''t follow her thoughts.


    "What?" Aimee asked.


    "It''s just, I think, the Haydens seem pretty stingy." Matilda says.


    Aimee carefully thought back, Matilda should not have contact with the Haydens, so where did this


    conclusione from?


    She asked curiously, "How do you know that?"


    "You''re really stingy, aren''t you?" Matilda was surprised, "Then you have to think carefully, don''t be


    trapped by the Haydens, the only person who can screw your money is me, you can''t let a second


    person screw your money."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched for a moment, and she understood that this woman was here to get the word


    out.


    She said breathlessly, "You watch out for me to get back all the money you''ve screwed out of me."


    With one word, Matilda managed to quiet down.

 Chapter 93 - How are we impossible

    Chapter 93 - How are we impossible


    Miles returned to the house he was staying in and still couldn''t help but think of that stunning face.


    He was originally really pissed off by that lionish look of hers, and now that he''s settled the matter, he


    still can''t help thinking about that face.


    It is really beautiful, so people can not take their eyes off the kind of beautiful.


    Miles thinks that such a face, if ced in the entertainment industry, is bound to be a big hit.


    He had even thought of which scripts she could star in in her own hands, and even had thought of the


    makeup.


    Such a face, if not able to use for him, it would be a waste.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Miles became.


    He took out his phone and made a call to his assistant, "Go check out a car ident that happened on


    Huaihai Road this evening and find me the information on that woman."


    The assistant was taken aback by Miles'' words and immediately asked, "Boss, is something wrong with


    you?"


    "No, it''s settled, I need to find the woman now, and tomorrow morning, if I don''t see the woman''s


    profile, you don''t have to do it." Miles said.


    The assistant was simply suffocating, their boss, how always give such a difficult problem.


    However, listening to this tone of voice of the boss, the assistant understood roughly what it meant.


    The boss is another found a cash cow, so in order for him to be able to raise his sry in the future,


    this matter, must be done.


    After Matilda returned to the vi, she received the message, "Matilda , someone is checking you out."


    After staring at the words on the phone for a long time, Matilda let out a giggle.


    No need to think, you know who did it.


    Matilda looked at the information sent by her men, sifted through it, sent it, and said, "Send this


    version, and the rest, don''t bother."


    She''d like to see what Miles is up to.


    Kelvin came down from upstairs and saw Matilda with a calcting look on her face.


    He asked suspiciously, "What''s going on? Who''s going down?"


    "How are you talking you, am I that kind of person?" Matilda red at him, really, and wondered why


    she had to live with these three men.


    Kelvinughed, "Aren''t you?"


    He has not seen anyone in her clutches who is still intact.


    "That''s too much to say, I''m a goodrade." Matilda said.


    "This is the country, take things easy and don''t let Aimee clean up your mess." Kelvin said.


    Matilda smiled, put down her phone, held her chin and looked at Kelvin intently, for a long time, before


    saying, "Kelvin, don''t tell me that you like Aimee."


    This simply surprised Matilda too much.


    It is just that this matter, once upon a time was a thing that could not have a response, now can be


    even more is not allowed.


    If Kelvin really has a thing for Aimee, then she''ll have to have a good talk with him.


    Kelvin looked at Matilda helplessly and said, "What are you thinking? I have always treated him as a


    sister, in my eyes, she has not even grown up yet, I have such thoughts about her, do you think I am an


    animal?"


    However, he said this, but Matilda felt that this is simply a strong argument.


    She said, "Are you weak-minded? Are you saying all this in one breath to prove that you don''t like


    Aimee , or to convince yourself?"


    Kelvin fell silent, he looked at Matilda speechlessly , really do not understand her thoughts.


    Matilda saw this and became even more worried, "You really should just give up, Aimee won''t like you


    like this."


    They have known each other for so many years, Aimee in love, that is simply a guy with a tendency,


    either is not enlightened, to no one in this area of mind, or is moved, determined, after a lifetime, it is


    only possible to be that person.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    So, there''s no way she could have meant that to Kelvin.


    Kelvin said, "So tell me how it''s impossible for us to do that."


    "She''s married, and, I think, she''s fallen in love with Master Patrick." Matilda said.


    Although, this matter Aimee herself may not know, but, with her able to do for Patrick to this extent,


    Matilda has been sure that she has moved.


    But when she will be able to realize this, it is not clear.


    The most crucial thing, in fact, depends on what attitude Patrick is.


    Aimee is a very defensive girl, and once she senses that the other person is not as interested in her as


    she thinks, even if she has lifted her foot and is ready to take a step forward, she will still immediately


    retract.


    In such a premise, if Patrick is also such a nature, still want to wait for Aimee initiative, that is basically


    impossible.


    So, Matilda is actually still worried.


    It''s best if Aimee never finds out about this problem, otherwise she may be severely wounded in her


    feelings for once.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry, I really don''t have that kind of interest in Aimee."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Well, then you should find a woman to fall in love with too.


    Kelvinughed and said, "You sound like an old mother, what, when are you going to find yourself a


    man?"


    Matilda crooked head a smile, charming and enchanting, "This will not need you to worry about, I want


    a man when I can go around the world three times."


    Kelvin alsoughed at Matilda''s strength, which he had seen before.


    Only, he did not say, Matilda such a situation to continue, maybe, one day to meet a man who can


    However, they are unavoidable and cannot be solved overnight.


    And, he only thought about it, maybe, when the timees, the situation is still different, so there is no


    need to talk to Matilda about it.


    He stood up and said, "Get some rest, you''ll have to operate on that one in two days, and when that


    happens, you''ll have to follow suit."


    Matilda nodded, and went upstairs with her phone.


    She had forgotten that Miles had asked someone to investigate her, and after she returned to her room,


    she took a beautiful shower, put on a mask, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 94 Is there something wrong with your own ears

    Chapter 94 Is there something wrong with your own ears


    Matilda woke up the next morning to a phone call.


    A strange call, after she pressed off, continued to call endlessly.


    She is the kind of person who wakes up particrly hard, and being woken up all the time by this


    phone call has made her whole person copse.


    Matilda finally grabbed the phone after it rang for another two minutes, and scolded at the other end: "I


    don''t care who you are, you dare to disturb my sleep, you will give me to hide a little tighter, don''t let me


    catch you, otherwise, I will kill you."


    After the scolding, Matilda hung up the phone, turned off the phone, fished through the nket and


    went back to sleep.


    Miles sat in his office chair, watched his assistant put away his phone with an embarrassed look on his


    face, and said, "Okay, you give me her number, I''ll contact her myself then."


    The assistant asked tentatively, "Boss, is she really going to get me killed or not?"


    "Where''s your brain?" Miles was simply furious, how did he find such a naive batch of assistants.


    Even if Matilda had the heart, she would have to have the guts to do it.


    This is in the country of the rule ofw, if she really dare to do so, it is also too long to live their own life.


    However, the assistant just looked at him more pitifully and asked, "But, boss, Miss Duncan looks, like,


    pretty badass."


    "With me around, what are you afraid of? If anything happens, I can''t make you go out and take the


    me?" Miles red at him unhappily.


    The assistant wanted to say something else, but seeing that his boss''s face was really ugly, he stopped


    talking.


    Miles let him go to his own business and waited until the assistant had left before he took the phone


    and yed with it in his palm.


    Matilda , the woman, is still really interesting.


    Moreover, the voice inside the phone just now, is quite nice to hear.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it is very angry towards them yell, but, because of the reason of not waking up, her voice


    even in the roar, there is no deterrent power, but is delicate and soft, listen to let him inexplicably have


    a kind of heart tip itchy feeling.


    Miles'' interest in Matilda grew a bit stronger.


    Matilda had no idea that she was actually being missed by a man who, in addition to her beauty, also


    had her voice.


    It was in the afternoon that she finally woke up from her nap.


    I touched the phone in my hand and realized that I was so angry that I turned it off directly in the


    morning.


    This made Matilda even more upset.


    She is considered to have a very serious cell phone dependence, is the kind, as soon as you open your


    eyes, to immediately see the phone interface.


    Otherwise, she gets cranky.


    Although, it only takes a few seconds for her phone to turn on, but it is just a few seconds, it is enough


    to make Matilda''s temper bad.


    However, what made Matilda''s temper even worse was that after opening her phone, she didn''t have


    time to look at what she wanted to see before a call came in.


    And, this number, again, is an unfamiliar number.


    Matilda had a hunch that this must be the same person as the one who disturbed her sleep.


    She narrowed her eyes, picked up the phone with great irritation, and said, "Who is this? What can I do


    for you?"


    She has suppressed her anger, however, the voice that exits is still cold to the bone.


    Miles didn''t expect to hear Matilda''s voice like that, and he froze for a moment before saying, "I just


    saw herst night, did Miss Duncan forget?"


    When Matilda heard the voice, she immediately remembered who it was.


    Her face darkened and she said, "You''re not up to something?"


    Matilda''s first reaction, naturally, was that Miles hade over to ask her for money.


    After giving her $50,000 so readilyst night, she may still feel like an ingrate, so now she wants the


    money back.


    This is something that Matilda would never allow.


    However, Patrick said, "Miss Duncan, I forgot to introduce myself to youst night, I''m Miles, the


    president of Globalhive Pictures Entertainment, and I don''t know if Miss Duncan has any intention of


    bing an artist."


    Matilda was ready to dislike Miles'' words, but was caught off guard by hisment.


    "Entertainer?" Matilda repeated, even with some doubt that she had misheard something wrong with


    her ears.


    Miles said, "Miss Duncan''s image, it fits perfectly."


    Matilda was speechless, if she wanted to be an artist, she would have already been popr in the


    north and south, reigning in the entertainment industry, okay, why wait until now, waiting for him to find


    her?


    She was about to refuse when she heard Miles say, "Miss Duncan don''t rush to refuse me, why don''t


    we find a ce to meet and discuss in detail, I will tell you my n specifically, then, Miss Duncan think


    about it."


    Matilda thought about it, but it was a good time to poke Miles a lot of money.


    So she said, "Okay, then you set the ce, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Miles didn''t expect it to go so well and immediately quoted a ce, as if he was afraid Matilda would


    backtrack, and after that, he hung up the phone.


    Matilda holds her phone with a face full of interest.


    She was curious as to what this man wanted to do.


    Last night she had someone send over the information, but clearly and explicitly shaped her into a


    woman and not easy to get, on her such a situation, Miles still rushed to the door, then she does not


    mind giving him a little lesson to see, let him understand, what is called social poisoning.


    The idea was decided, Matilda also did not dy, lifting the quilt out of bed, went to the bathroom to


    take a shower, and put on a delicate and seductive makeup for themselves.


    By the time she got changed and came downstairs, she saw Kelvin and Ashton eating watermelon


    downstairs.


    When she saw hering, she greeted her, "Matilda,e and eat the melon, it''s sweet."


    Matilda circled around Ashton''s heels and said, "Look at you Matilda, am I fit to eat melon in this


    state?"


    Such beautiful makeup, such a beautiful dress, to eat melon, which if the juice to her dress above, she


    must not cry.


    Ashton just noticed that Matilda was so beautifully dressed.


    He asked, "Matilda , what are you doing here?"


    Although, he was always uncertain about Matilda''s whereabouts.


    However, a quick nce at the eyes showed that Matilda was well-dressed, which only made him more


    curious as to what Matilda was nning to do.


    Even Kelvin was curious and looked at Matilda suspiciously.

 Chapter 95 Didnt bring me along?

    Chapter 95 Didn''t bring me along?


    Matilda circled in front of Kelvin and Ashton and said, "I''m going to meet with the boss of the


    entertainmentpany, and maybe I''ll be signed as a star.


    Ashton is even more confused, he himself is very ignorant about stars and stuff.


    Now when I heard Matilda say that, I was even more puzzled.


    Why would a good person suddenly want to be a star?


    And, when the fan thing, how it sounds, are so unsuitable for him.


    I was about to say no when I heard Matilda say, "Don''t say no. Am I not good enough to be your


    goddess with my looks?"


    Kelvin hastily said, "Enough is enough, you''re the prettiest."


    It can be said that Kelvin''s desire to live is really very full up.


    The corner of Ashton''s mouth twitched for a moment, how could not imagine that this kind of words,


    actually from Kelvin the mouth of this simple batch out.


    He instantly just felt that Kelvin, the dog man, was a real dog and, also, a real grandson.


    After he answered so, let him party to that performance, how it seems ......


    Small lives are not saved.


    Especially, this is their Matilda, this temper if up, he does not have the guts to shake in front of him.


    So Ashton hurriedly said, "Matilda, don''t worry, as long as you are a star, I am your most loyal fan."


    "OK, little Duanzi, very ideal," Matilda smiled enchantingly, and then said, "Then let''s do it this way, give


    you a chance to prove that you are my most loyal fan, let you help me think of my fan name, as well as,


    support colors and what not, you Go research yourself, anyway, what other stars have, I want all of


    them."


    Ashton was on the verge of tears.


    He felt that Matilda was deliberately trying to make things difficult for him.


    How does he know what other stars have?


    Kelvin pursed the corners of his mouth, forcing himself not tough out loud.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this moment, he really had some sympathy for Ashton.


    Matilda stopped talking to them, waved her hand, and left the vi.


    Ashton kicked Kelvin in the shin: "You dog, I treat you like a brother, and you do this to me."


    Kelvin didn''t feel the pain, just finally couldn''t help it and burst outughing.


    He drew a tissue to clean his hands, stood up, patted Ashton on the shoulder and said, "Go for it, loyal


    fan."


    After that, Kelvin didn''t give Ashton a chance to get back at himself and went straight upstairs.


    Ashton is really going to cry.


    He had never been so aggrieved.


    However, what to do, this is Matilda''s job, he has to do it.


    So, Ashton spent the afternoon doing nothing but studying the culture of the rice circle.


    After that, she wrote a detailed n to organize Matilda''s dinner circle.


    After all this, Ashton couldn''t help but do some soul searching on himself.


    Why exactly does he think that Matilda will definitely be a star?


    If Matilda had just said that, then all he had done was for nothing?


    However, since it''s all done, Ashton has noints.


    He only hoped that all this would make Matilda happy.


    Matilda followed Miles''s directions and found out where Miles had booked a private room.


    Miles was very good at what he was doing, and his research on Matilda showed that Matilda was a fan


    of Japanese food, so he found a very high-end Japanese restaurant.


    Matilda has also heard a lot about this restaurant, and it''s not easy to get a reservation.


    One can say that one is hard to find.


    She has been back for so long, it''s not that she hasn''t thought abouting to this store to try it, but


    Kelvin and Ashton those two, every day is looking for all kinds of food, so she even wants toe here


    to try it, and really think, they choose is also very good.


    That''s why she was prepared to wait until their enthusiasm had diminished beforeing over here.


    I didn''t expect Miles to be so on top of things.


    Miles watched Matilda''s expression from the moment she entered.


    He said, "It seems that Miss Duncan is satisfied with the store I chose."


    Matilda says, "Mr. Hayden is so good at what he does, I would be remiss if I didn''t like it."


    Her attitude is quite different fromst night, and also from the one that threw a tantrum this morning.


    Matilda, at the moment, does not look like an invitation to enter the entertainment industry as a star, but


    rather more like a cozy boss, wanting a chance to debut.


    This shift, instead of making Patrick happy, is what made Patrick rmed.


    He had a hunch that Matilda was up to no good and not really bending over backwards to please him.


    So, instead of getting straight to the point, Miles said to Matilda, "Miss Duncan, look at the menu first


    and order whatever you want to eat."


    Matilda didn''t have to be polite with him either, and took the menu and ordered.


    Except for sushi, which she didn''t like very much, she liked everything else.


    Only, she is really not a big eater, so she is very torn about many dishes.


    Matilda is in fact a very decisive and thunderous nature in other aspects.


    Only in the matter of eating Japanese food, always tangled to the top.


    Miles didn''t rush her either, but instead gazed more directly at her face while she was looking at the


    menu.


    Matilda''s looks are really not something that can be picked on.


    She was very beautiful, arguably, the most beautiful of all the women he had ever seen.


    At least, in the entire entertainment industry, Miles believes that no one canpare to Matilda,


    whether she has had stic surgery or not.


    With such good looks, Miles really thinks that it would be too much of a pity if he didn''t enter the


    entertainment industry.


    Matilda finally ordered what she wanted to eat after a long struggle, before pushing the menu to Miles.


    She said, " Mr. Hayden, see what you want to eat."


    Miles had already seen the dishes Matilda had checked off and, smiling, couldn''t help but ask, "Miss


    Duncan didn''t bring me along when she ordered?"


    "Not really." Matilda said.


    She ordered quite a lot actually, and the two of them ate together with no problem at all.


    It''s just that there was something else she wanted to eat, and she wanted Miles to be nice and order


    something she didn''t.


    Miles looked up at Matilda for a moment, reading the meaning in her eyes and tugging at the corners of


    his mouth.


    I didn''t expect that she had such a naive side.


    So, Miles didn''t dwell on it, and casually ticked off a few dishes that he thought Matilda would want to


    eat, and called the waiter over to order.


    Sure enough, when Matilda saw what he had ordered, she smiled extra wide.

 Chapter 96 Cant let me suffer, right?

    Chapter 96 Can''t let me suffer, right?


    Miles looked at Matilda''s smiling face, and for a moment, he really thought that she was a naive girl.


    However, ording to the information he found, this woman, but not at all naive and naive.


    Miles pondered for a moment, but in the end, he didn''t go straight to the point and talk to her about the


    contract.


    Miles didn''t want to miss the chance to have a good meal with her in the future.


    He decided that everything would be lined up forter, until after dinner.


    Matilda has been waiting for Miles to open his mouth, but waited for half a day, but did not see him


    move.


    This made her very strange, but also instantly not anxious.


    She would like to see how long he can hold out.


    The food was soon served and Miles put a slice of salmon brisket into Matilda''s bowl, "Their sashimi is


    very good, Miss Duncan can try it."


    Matilda''s favorite thing is sashimi, and Miles'' move is definitely the right one.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Miles , is really feel that he is very on the road, the good feeling to


    him also more than a few points.


    She hated discussing business over dinner, and the fact that Miles didn''t do it was enough to give her


    great pleasure.


    Matilda picked up the salmon brisket and put it in her mouth, chewing and savoring it slowly.


    Indeed, as Miles said, the salmon brisket was really excellent.


    She body have some regrets, should not indulge Kelvin and Ashton, she should havee here first to


    feast on some.


    After tasting each dish, Matilda''s final focus was on the salmon belly.


    Although this is something that many people get tired of after eating a few more slices, it is the best


    thing for her to eat.


    Miles looked at her like a cat, so fond of the te of salmon brisket, and asked, "Would you like to


    order another te?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda thought about it for a while, thinking that it might not be easy to set a locationter, and said,


    "Sure."


    Soon, the second te of salmon brisket was served, and Matilda had no intention of sharing it with


    Miles, taking a slice into her mouth.


    Finally, after eating the second te of salmon belly, Matilda rubbed her stomach, now, she was really


    full.


    Miles looked on, poured her a cup of tea and said, "Clear your mouth."


    Matilda sipped her tea and then said, "Mr. Hayden is really calm, he has not mentioned anything about


    signing a contract until now, which makes me think that Mr. Hayden is not actually ready to sign with


    me."


    "I was very sincere in wanting to invite Miss Duncan, I just, didn''t know if Miss Duncan would give me


    that face." Miles said.


    Matildaughed and said, "I don''t understand, Mr. Hayden and I, only a one-sided meetingst night,


    Mr. Hayden should not have a good impression on me, but now you want me to sell you this face, is Mr.


    Hayden think, Mr. Hayden in my ce, very special? "


    The question made Miles a little speechless.


    Indeed, in that state that they both were inst night, it''s not really like they would give each other face.


    He suddenly had a little bit of regret, and even quite hope that the time can be turned back.


    That way, at leastst night, after quickly weighing the pros and cons, he might, as she asked, give her


    the five million.


    This way, he will be able to sign her up with more confidence and thus, earn more $5 million from her.


    Just thinking about it makes Miles feel like he''s losing out.


    In normal times, Miles is actually a very deep person, it is impossible to let people see his thoughts.


    Matilda has dealt with these people over the years, many of them are Miles this kind of, she has long


    been clear about their minds, naturally very understanding of their thoughts.


    Just a change in her eyes was enough for her to guess what Miles had been thinking.


    So Matilda didn''t beat around the bush and said to Miles, "The truth is, I''m not short of money, and the


    temptation to enter the entertainment industry is really not that great for me."


    Miles smiled, but did not rush to lobby, instead waiting for Matilda herself to bring the flip.


    As he expected, Matilda turned the tables and said, "But it was indeed a field I had never set foot in


    before, and I admit that I was very curious, a curiosity that gave me the urge to go in and try it out."


    Miles was secretly relieved to hear this.


    This is good, so that he can, at least, make a profit on her body.


    Matilda saw clearly the undisguised calction in Miles'' eyes,ughed lightly and said, " Mr. Hayden, is


    it really good for you to be so utilitarian?"


    "I think that I''m being honest with Miss Duncan, and it shows that I''m being honest with you and have


    no ulterior motives other than that." Miles said.


    Matildaughed lightly and said, " Mr. Hayden, do you know that there is a word called "to conceal the


    truth", and you are so anxious to exin this point, does it not mean that you have a ghost in your


    heart, otherwise, why would you be so anxious to tell me that you have no other thoughts?"


    She has been traveling between different men and women for so long that she can say that many times


    she has to know her inner thoughts better than they themselves.


    So, Miles, this kind of talk, in fact, is not credible.


    At least, in her case, it is not passable.


    In particr, the way Miles looked at her didn''t mean he didn''t have other thoughts.


    Miles was choked, silent, thought carefully, half a long time, before saying: "Perhaps, I myself have not


    yet found, my eyes have been ahead of me to reveal what, but Miss Duncan do not so quickly to me


    sentenced to death, I need to use time to discover."


    Matilda nodded in understanding.


    It''s not so hard to ept if you put it that way.


    Instead of continuing the conversation, she circled back to the issue of signing.


    Matilda said: " Mr. Hayden, fromst night, you should have been very clear, I, although notck of


    money, but, I love money, so, you want to extract money from my body, this idea, I advise you to


    withdraw, otherwise, to upset me, for you, may not be a bit of good. "


    Miles looked at Matilda with some dismay, not expecting her to be so blunt.


    Heughed and said, "Miss Duncan, it can''t be a loss for me."

 Chapter 97 Is it so easy to guess

    Chapter 97 Is it so easy to guess


    Matilda heard Miles'' words and thought about it, but she really couldn''t do something that hical.


    She said, "Of course, Mr. Hayden will get what he deserves."


    The implication is that this is the end of the line.


    If, however, he wants to squeeze the most value out of it like he does with other artists, then she can


    advise him to put that thought to rest.


    She is not someone he can take at will, otherwise, she will let him deeply experience what it means to


    be beaten from society.


    Miles let out a lowugh and said, "Sure, as long as Miss Duncan keeps me in the ck, we can talk."


    Matilda smiled with satisfaction, but suddenly asked curiously: " Mr. Hayden is really strange, with Mr.


    Hayden''s status, what kind of woman he wants to promote can not be promoted, why do you need to


    be so attentive to me."


    She was really surprised that a premise that didn''t even know what kind of skills she had had dared to


    boast so much about her. She really didn''t understand how he should end up if he ran into amodity


    that would smash in his hands.


    Of course, she is not that kind of a woman.


    She has all the skills in her body, so to speak, in any aspect, can reign in the entertainment industry.


    "Miss Duncan has a star quality about her, and I''ve never been wrong in my judgment in that regard, so


    Miss Duncan can try it if she doesn''t believe me." Miles said with certainty.


    In this respect, he can be said to be confident to the point of arrogance and arrogance.


    Matilda hooked the corner of her mouth, but I think he looks like this, but there are a few points of the


    temperament of the domineering president out.


    If he hadn''t been able to say such things, she would have to wonder if this Hayden family second


    master was a straw man.


    "Then I won''t say anything else, we''ll have a good cooperation." Matilda said, extending a hand over.


    Miles looked at the hand that reached out to him and a dark light slipped through his eyes.


    This woman, really from the hair strands began to emanate a seductive aura.


    It was the first time he had met such a woman, and every inch of it was to his liking.


    This feeling, very strange.


    He is not a person who is very obsessed with rtionships between men and women.


    In this respect, he can be said to be so casual as to be outrageous.


    There are a lot of scandals about him, some artists in order to quickly get better resources, will use


    some means to get around him, so as to get some exposure, some of this, he is well aware of, and all


    indifferent.


    But, in fact, no one knows that the president of such a mboyant entertainmentpany is actually


    not interested in women at all.


    And, of course, he has little interest in men.


    His interest is basically only the one thing that makes money.


    The woman in front of him, on the other hand, is everywhere arousing his interest, making him want to


    understand her, want to control her within his sphere of influence.


    The reason why Matilda could see in his eyes that he had ulterior motives for her was because of these


    different thoughts.


    Miles shook Matilda''s hand and said in a soft voice, "Miss Duncan, good to work with."


    "Good cooperation, Mr. Hayden," Matilda said with a wry smile and glistening eyes.


    Miles did not take the opportunity to take advantage of Matilda, but was very gentlemanly to let go of


    the hand.


    He said, "The contract thing, Miss Duncan see when you have time,e over and sign it."


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow morning, I will go to the office." Matilda said.


    Since she has already nned to enter the industry, Matilda is also very professional.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She doesn''t give herself any excuses excuses to be a lousy person who just takes the position and


    doesn''t give seriously.


    Matilda said, "By the way, tomorrow I will also see what Mr. Hayden says is the right script for me."


    She was also really a little curious.


    Miles said, "Well, tomorrow, I''ll be waiting for Miss Duncan."


    After the two talked and things, it was each left the Japanese restaurant.


    After all, Miles has a special status, and almost everywhere he goes, there are reporters and


    paparazzi.


    Matilda didn''t want to be on the same news as him yet, so she let Miles go first.


    After Miles left, Matilda made a phone call to Aimee.


    "Aimee , I''m going to be a star." Matilda said.


    Aimee had just taken care of Patrick for dinner and was getting ready to take a break before going to


    give Patrick his treatment for the night.


    At Matilda''s words, she frowned for a moment, and only after a long moment did she ask curiously,


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s literally, I''m going to be a starlet." Matilda said.


    The corner of Aimee''s mouth twitched, wondering what she was so mad about.


    When Aimee didn''t say anything, Matilda continued, "Do you want to know whosepany I''ve signed


    with?"


    "Miles''." Aimee says.


    Matilda ttened her mouth and asked disgruntledly, "Is it that easy to guess?"


    "If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have called me specifically to tell me about it." Aimee said.


    She knew Matilda too well, unless the other party had some kind of rtionship with her, otherwise,


    Matilda would not tell her such things.


    Because some of the identities that Matilda wants to be, and not every one of them, are of interest to


    Aimee.


    More often than not, Aimee is not interested.


    With this in mind, Matilda has very little need to do so.


    So, without having to ask, Aimee could already guess that the person who could make Matilda call to


    inform herself was, of course, Miles.


    She said, "You take it easy, don''t make things happen."


    "What, you''re protecting Master Patrick, but now you''re even in charge of his brother''s business?"


    Matilda said discontentedly, the old Aimee , not such a picture.


    Aimee said, "I don''t care about him, I just want to tell you that Miles is not a person to be messed with,


    so be careful and y with fire."


    Although, Aimee has not had much contact with Miles, but, from the information she has, Miles is


    definitely not a person to be fooled.


    She wasn''t sure how Matilda got involved with Miles, but she had to remind Matilda that there were


    things that couldn''t be done, that just couldn''t be done.


    There are some people who can not to mess with, but also really do not mess with.


    Otherwise, the result of this, may be beyond her imagination.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, I''m not going to get myself into this."


    The person who can gain the upper hand over her has not yet appeared.


    Aimee then said nothing more.


    In the end, Matilda is her person, and if, indeed, she does get into something with Miles, there is still


    Patrick, the ace in the hole.


    She could see that Miles was treating Patrick with affection, even though he was not very pleasant to


    talk to.


    She believed that with Patrick in, it would be easy to take care of Miles.

 Chapter 98 You have to help me cover the pot

    Chapter 98 You have to help me cover the pot


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee still had a few headaches.


    She didn''t know what Matilda was ying at, but Aimee decided to take some precautions so that


    nothing strange would happen in the future.


    However, this matter, naturally, can not be done through Patrick''s side, she had to arrange for someone


    else to do it.


    Only after the exnation was done did Aimee go to Patrick''s room.


    He was reading a book, and when he saw hering, he closed it.


    Aimee is really helpless about this behavior of his.


    She said, "The most important thing for you now is to rest well, but it''s not good for your body to


    recover if you keep staring at me like this."


    "I get enough rest during the day." Patrick says.


    the old Hayden did not let those doctorse over to disturb him today, he slept all day and was


    indeed well rested.


    Aimee said, "You''re going to have surgery in two days, and I''ll be worried if you''re going to be able to


    take it or not."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it." Patrick said.


    Aimee couldn''t resist him, so she just let him go.


    She said, "Then I can say it up front, you are so capricious now, when you wait until after the surgery,


    the time you need to use to recover, will also increase."


    Patrick smiled and did not say anything immediately, but stared at Aimee for half a day.


    It was as if he was looking at Aimee to see if she was joking with him.


    Aimee was simply exasperated by his appearance.


    She said, "Are you now but doubting your doctor me?"


    This can make her very unhappy.


    Patrick immediately said, "No, I''m not doubting you."


    However, he did have doubts in his mind.


    It was not a doubt about Aimee''s medical skills, but a feeling that she was scaring herself with the post-


    surgery thing because she insisted on not falling asleep and being awake for the treatment.


    Aimee said, "You better think so, or I can''t guarantee what I''ll do to you during the procedure?"


    "What is Madame going to do to me?" Patrick came to be curious.


    He was already in this condition, and the surgery could not have been worse than it is now.


    He couldn''t think of anything else Aimee could have done.


    Aimee said, "I can''t tell you that, but, you know, I''m a doctor, and I have a lot of ways to fix someone."


    Patrickughed out loud and said, "Then I must keep one thing in mind from now on, to always be


    good to madam and not let her get angry, so that I can protect myself."


    Aimee raised her chin, expressing her satisfaction with his awareness of being on the right track.


    Patrickughed, this girl, now is more and more childish.


    He loved the way she was so open in front of him.


    This gives him a great sense of aplishment.


    This feeling, as if, he was the one who indulged her infinitely, giving her all the preference.


    That''s what he really wants to do.


    After the jokes, Aimee got serious.


    She told Patrick to lie down, put the medicine into the bottle, adjusted the drip to a just-right speed, and


    went to the bathroom, washed the towels and came out.


    Aimee said, "Dr. Detff will be here tomorrow, are you ready?"


    "Of course, deal with him so you can talk to Grandpa about the surgery you''re going to do for me."


    Patrick said.


    The surgery thing, in the end, there is no way to hide the old Hayden, after all, the location of the


    surgery, not in the Hayden family.


    Aimee still inevitably had some worries, "Will grandpa me me for taking it upon himself to treat you


    and hiding it from him for so long?"


    Patrick sniffed and held out his hand toward her.


    Aimee saw this and put her hand in his palm.


    Her hands were always cold, as if they had no temperature.


    Patrick had noticed it before, but, before he thought, it was just a coincidence.


    Only now, holding her hand, Patrick could feel that her hand was so cold.


    Patrick wanted so much to warm her hands, nay, the back of his hand was lit with padding.


    He said, "Don''t worry, what grandpa wants most is for me to be able to return to my old self, you curing


    me is a credit to him, how could he possibly spare you."


    Aimee thought about it, but that''s really what happened.


    She smiled and said, "Then let''s say that if Grandpa mes me, you''ll have to take the pot for me."


    Patrick said, "Of course, with me, I will not let Madame be half-med."


    Although it sounds like a joke under the circumstances, it was very ttering to Aimee.


    There was a strange sentiment bubbling up in her heart.


    She wasn''t sure what it was, but one thing that was clear to Aimee was that such emotions were what


    made her feel joyful.


    The drug flowed into Patrick''s body, causing him to gradually begin to ache.


    Patrick immediately let go of Aimee''s hand, otherwise, he was really worried that he would hurt Aimee


    by fighting against the pain and pushing too hard.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His careful actions have caused Aimee''s emotions to surge.


    In fact, she will not be pinched by him, however, because of his action, let Aimee actually have a kind


    of, being protected feeling.


    Aimee''s gaze at Patrick also became a little more tender.


    She had no idea how brimming her eyes were at the moment, the watery waves flowing as if she


    wanted to look into one''s heart.


    Patrick was at first stunned under such a gaze, but the intense pain that followed made him finally not


    hold back and let out a muffled grunt.


    He clenched his cheeks and forced himself to look away from Aimee.


    He is really afraid that when he looks at Aimee, he will unconsciously weaken and will be in front of her,


    wanting to be pampered and wanting afort.


    Such behavior is uneptable to him.


    Aimee didn''t know what he was thinking, she was just very worried, but there was no other choice.


    For her, it was a sure way to heal.


    She had nothing else better to do.


    Aimee can only rejoice once and for all that Patrick''s physical fitness is really good enough.


    Otherwise, after such a long period of painful torture, he would have given in to the severe pain.


    However, he never had a time like this, and no matter how much it hurt, he was able to make himself


    hold on perfectly.


    Aimee wiped the beads of sweat off Patrick''s face and cheered him on, "Hold on, two more days, two


    more days, and it won''t hurt anymore."

 Chapter 99 I need a right-hand man

    Chapter 99 I need a right-hand man


    Detff arrived at Innisrial Airport at 10:00 am.


    The old Hayden himself brought someone to pick up the ne.


    The moment he saw Detff, the dying old man, was almost in tears.


    He saw Detff as his hope for a cure for his grandson, and none of the doctors before him dared to


    pat themselves on the back and guarantee that they would cure Patrick.


    Now, all expectations are ced on Detff''s shoulders.


    The old Hayden simply did not dare to think about what he would do if Detff had no way out.


    Aimee did not go to the hospital today, she asked Colby for two days off, these two days, is the most


    critical stage of Patrick''s treatment, she can not have the slightest mistake.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After the old Hayden brought Detff back to Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee all started to follow the tension.


    However, Detff was stunned when he saw her, and seemed to want to say hello to her, but did not


    say anything for half a day, just kept staring straight at Aimee.


    Detff''s out-of-sorts appearance made the old Hayden very puzzled.


    Even Aimee was very confused.


    She was sure she had never met Detff in person, but had only learned a lot from him indirectly


    because of her teacher.


    But the way Detff looked at the moment, could it be that he had seen her?


    Detff finally came back to his senses and said embarrassingly, "Excuse me, the old Hayden, thisdy


    is very much like an old friend of mine, only, I may have been mistaken, I''m really sorry."


    The old Hayden smiled and didn''t think any more about it, but was anxious to ask Detff to look at


    Patrick''s body first.


    Detff can also see the old Hayden''s anxiety, so without further dy, directly towards Patrick walked


    over.


    After examining Patrick, Detff''s eyes fell more suspiciously on Aimee''s body.


    This made Aimee even more uneasy. Could it be that Detff really knew her?


    However, because the old Hayden was still here, Aimee couldn''t ask Detff outright.


    Apparently, it was such an obsession for Detff as well.


    Detff said: "the old Hayden, I must tell you that the situation is much more optimistic than I thought,


    and perhaps, with surgery, can cure Master Patrick''s body."


    the old Hayden instantly had some old tears in his eyes and stared intently at Detff for a long time


    before asking uncertainly, "Dr. Detff, what you mean by that, is it that you are saying that it is


    possible to cure Pat?"


    "It''s possible," Detff said, "but the treatment can''t be done at home; the surgery has to go to a regr


    operating room."


    "I understand, I understand, Dr. Detff, as long as you can cure Pat, any request you have, just ask


    and I will have it done." the old Hayden said excitedly.


    He knew then that there was nothing wrong with getting Detff, and even after making him wait so


    long, it was still all worth it to him.


    It was the best news he had heard in such a long time.


    So, no matter what Detff would have asked, the old Hayden would have agreed.


    Detff said, "the old Hayden, you do not have to be too nervous, I do not have any special


    requirements, only, I need a right-hand man."


    The old Hayden sniffed and quickly sifted through his mind for a doctor who could be an assistant to


    Detff.


    In so many doctors that he hired heavily, naturally there must be such an existence.


    Just then, Patrick suddenly spoke up, "Grandpa, Aimee is the doctor, let her be an assistant to Dr.


    Detff."


    This statement made the old Haydenpletely frozen.


    He looked uncertainly at Patrick, and even had a little doubt that his ears were out of order.


    How could he leave such an important operation to Aimee?


    Although, the old Hayden was really very fond of Aimee and thought that it was a special satisfaction


    for him to have her as his granddaughter-inw.


    However, this does not mean that he can joke about his grandson''s body.


    I was about to say no to Patrick''s offer when Detff said, "Yes? Is thisdy, too, a doctor?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Hi Dr. Detff, I''m Aimee , a doctor at Innisrial General Hospital."


    "That''s just right, so you''ll be my assistant." Detff said.


    The old Hayden also wanted to say something, but suddenly thought, Detff this person, nature is


    very strange, want him to do surgery, it is not an easy thing, and, he is a person, is very stubborn, once


    decided things, basically will not have any change.


    In this way, the old Hayden also understood that no matter what he said, Detff will not change.


    Also, the old Hayden had no way to say those words in front of Aimee.


    Aimee is a defensive girl, if he really said those words out loud, it would be a particrly big blow to


    her.


    The old Hayden in the end there is no way to hurt Aimee, and will only be able to give this thing to the


    promised.


    Aimee had some helplessness, she could see that the old Hayden was unsure of herself.


    But more than that, Aimee was curious as to what Detff was thinking.


    ording to her knowledge of Detff, he is not good at this field at all, so why would he be so sure to


    tell the old Hayden that with surgery, Patrick can be cured.


    Aimee has a hunch that Detff is paving the way for her by saying this.


    Just why?


    After giving Patrick a few more instructions, Detff said to Aimee, "Thisdy, we need to go over the


    details of the surgery and have a good chat in order to not make any mistakes during the surgery."


    Aimee''s instincts got even stronger as she looked to the old Hayden and said, "Grandpa, then I''ll take


    Dr. Detff to the study first."


    the old Hayden nodded and said, "Aimee , hard work."


    Aimeeughed, to the old Hayden such an appointment up attitude, is also quite helpless.


    However, she couldn''t care less now, she had to make sure that Detff was on the same side as her


    and that everything he did was to make things easier for her.

 Chapter 100 I wont let you down

    Chapter 100 I won''t let you down


    Taking Dr. Detff to his study, Aimee cut through the niceties and asked directly, "Dr. Detff, you


    know me, don''t you?"


    "Aimee , we finally meet." Detff had some excitement, looking at Aimee''s eyes inside, even flooded


    with tears.


    Aimee was so taken aback by his appearance that for a moment, she didn''t even know how to


    respond.


    Detff also knows that his current reaction is indeed a bit exaggerated.


    He said, "Aimee , your teacher and I, we were friends for life, and I always knew that he was training


    you, and I always wanted to meet you, only, there was never such an opportunity."


    In that case, it all makes sense.


    Aimee said, "Dr. Detff, thank you, you''ve taught me a lot, too, and part of what I have in me is from


    you."


    Detff said, "I used to, always thought that we would meet at Esnya and your teacher would bring you


    along to me, only, I''m sorry I didn''t wait for that day."


    Aimee''s eyes warmed up at the mention of her teacher.


    If the teacher was still there, her current situation might have beenpletely different.


    Not wanting to lose her cool in front of Dr. Detff, Aimee bit her lip and said, "Dr. Detff, so, you said


    that to Grandpa because you recognized me?"


    "You''ve already treated Master Patrick haven''t you? I didn''t think that you would actually be his


    wife." Detff said.


    In fact, he was very underwhelmed when he got Patrick''s case.


    He believes that Patrick no longer has a need for treatment.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Patrick would have such a miracle doctor by his side.


    Aimee looked at Dr. Detff with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Dr. Detff, I was worried about what


    to tell Grandpa to schedule surgery for Master Patrick."


    Now, because of those words from Dr. Detff, she could take Patrick out for surgery without any


    worries, and, she did the surgery herself, all without any problems.


    Detff said, "I assume that you have found a ce for the surgery, right?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "It''s ready, we''re just waiting for the surgery to take ce tomorrow."


    Detff said, "Then you shouldn''t mind either, I''ll be your second-inmand, right?"


    Aimee was surprised and said, "Really, Dr. Detff, you really want to?"


    "And of course, I want to witness, firsthand, your medical skills." Detff said.


    Aimee immediately nodded and said, "Thank you so much, Dr. Detff, I''m sure that with your help, this


    surgery, will go much more smoothly."


    After talking with Detff, Aimee went back to Patrick''s room.


    Detff then went to talk to the old Hayden about the surgery.


    When Patrick saw Aimee enter, he said, "It seems that you know each other well."


    "Not really," Aimee walked over, hardly able to hide her happiness, "I used to think that when my


    teacher taught me the healing arts, it was done in secret, and I didn''t think that Dr. Detff was aware


    of it."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "So, he recognized you and, looking out, you gave me the treatment." Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded and said, "This way, we don''t have to be honest with Grandpa, I made a deal with Dr.


    Detff, and when the surgery is sessful, let Grandpa think that it was Dr. Detff''s superior medical


    skills."


    "So." Patrick had some discontent up.


    He naturally has nothing against Dr. Detff, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about what his


    wife has to give.


    He did not want to, his wife worked so hard to treat himself for so long, and as a result, the credit is


    someone else''s.


    This made him very ufortable.


    When Aimee saw Patrick''s expression, she guessed what he was thinking.


    She had some amusement and some helplessness.


    If I only cared about my reputation, I wouldn''t just be at Innisrial General Hospital, I could tell everyone


    how good I am and I could treat countless patients to I could have treated countless patients to prove


    that I was a good doctor. But I don''t need that. All I ever wanted to do was to heal you."


    Patrick smiled, his heart was a kind of unspeakable taste.


    He had to admit that Aimee''s words were very touching to him.


    She just had her heart set on curing him.


    This one thought, let him could not care less.


    Patrick said, "But I don''t want your hard work to be the fruit of someone else''s war."


    Aimee smiled and said, "Then you have to get better and not let any ws in my giving, so that, it is the


    best reward for me."


    Patrick''s eyes were deep and he looked at Aimee for a long time before he answered, "Aimee, I won''t


    let you down."


    Aimee smiled with satisfaction.


    She already knows well the nature of the drop to be.


    He is an extremelymitment-oriented person, but whatever he can promise to do, he will definitely


    do it.


    So, Aimee is more confident that Patrick will be cured.


    Now, everything, is arranged, just waiting for tomorrow to enter into the operating room.


    In fact, Aimee acted calmly, but, in her heart, she was still very worried.


    She hadn''t performed such a precise surgery in a long time and wouldn''t allow the slightest slip-up.


    Moreover, the subject of this surgery, or Patrick , is now her legal husband.


    Aimee is more than willing to allow herself to make any mistakes.


    Tonight, there was no need to medicate Patrick, Aimee had put herbs in the soup so that he could fall


    into a deep sleep and recover his strength to a perfect state.


    Aimee herself also took the unprecedented step of lying down in bed early.


    Since arriving at Hayden''s Mansion, she has barely touched the bed during the night.


    At the moment, lying in bed, Aimee is unable to sleep at all.


    Her eyes were open and she looked at the ceiling for a long time, very much in a trance.


    She''s actually, been married to Patrick for so long.


    Aimee suddenly had a thought and decided to give Patrick therapy, a key premise being that she


    appreciated the warmth that the old Hayden gave her.


    But, what aboutter?


    After Patrick is cured, what position does she have to put herself in?


    Aimee''s clever brain has finally run into a knot.


    It was hard for her to sort out what she was really thinking inside.


    There''s just one thing that Aimee is sure of.


    She and has some and doesn''t want a divorce anymore.


    But, such a one-sided idea, and I do not know what kind of state it will be in the face of Patrick.


    Patrick, should still want a divorce, right?

 Chapter 101 Surgery

    Chapter 101 Surgery


    The next morning, after breakfast, Patrick was apanied by the old Hayden and went to the surgery


    site that Aimee had prepared.


    Before Patrick entered the operating room, he shook the old Hayden''s hand and said, "Grandpa, don''t


    worry, I''lle out fine."


    Aimee also said, "Grandpa, with Dr. Detff, you can rest assured."


    Detff also said, "the old Hayden, I''m sure Dr. Read and I will work perfectly together, and you have to


    trust us."


    the old Hayden at this moment is really want to tell them that he believes them, but his hands are


    trembling uncontrobly, in telling them how nervous he is.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The operation on Patrick was done in secret, so the old Hayden was not even informed by Casey and


    the others.


    After they enter the operating room, the old Hayden will be the only one left here.


    Aimee was so worried that she called Matilda and asked her to keep an eye on the old Hayden.


    The surgery willst a long time and Aimee is not sure the old Hayden will hold up.


    If I had known, I would have let the old Hayden inform Casey that they had, so that there would be a


    response.


    Not being able to dy any longer, Detff and Aimee went to prep for surgery, while Ashton and


    Kelvin were already in ce in the operating room, waiting to put Patrick under anesthesia.


    After Aimee and Detff entered the surgery, Patrick''s anesthesia had not yet taken effect.


    She walked over to Patrick, stood next to him and said softly, "Just rx and trust me with your whole


    heart, okay?"


    Patrick responded, and now his consciousness faded.


    He closed his eyes and fell into a drowsy sleep.


    Detff then said, "I think you were going to operate on him directly without anesthesia before, why did


    you change your decision on the fly?"


    Aimee said, "He wasn''t in good shape before, and for a quick surgical cure, it was best to let him feel


    the pain so we could help determine the condition of the nerves, but after treating him for a while, many


    of the neurons have been repaired, so there''s no need for him to suffer anymore."


    Detff said, "Is it not needed, or are you intolerant?"


    In fact, he knew very well that if he wanted toplete the operation quickly and achieve the best


    results, then it would be best if Patrick was awake to cooperate with their operation.


    However, Aimee has now changed this surgical strategy so that the length of their surgery will have to


    be extended, and may take double or even triple the length of the previous surgery.


    In this way, the effect may not be able to achieve the kind of program before, but also increased their


    hard work in vain.


    Aimee did this, so to speak, in a way that was unappealing.


    And yet, she did so.


    It makes sense that Detff would have such doubts.


    Aimee nced up at Dr. Detff and saw that he was looking at her with the eyes of an old father, so


    she felt helpless.


    Is it possible that he thinks he is a love brain and is worried about Patrick, so he gives himself trouble?


    It is true that she did this for Patrick''s sake, but the big premise is that Patrick''s body can support such


    a scenario and that he has adjusted himself to a perfect physical condition.


    In this case, if he still let him suffer that, Aimee naturally is not tolerated.


    Not to mention ......


    Aimee looked at Dr. Detff and said, "Dr. Detff, are you doubting my medical skills?"


    Detff was stunned, looking at Aimee so arrogant statement, for a moment, there is really some


    answer can not be.


    Naturally, he had 100% trust in Aimee''s medical skills and was confident that she would be able to


    perform the surgery perfectly.


    Aimee stopped gossiping with Detff, straightened up, and started the surgery on Patrick.


    Patrick''s back was cut open and his spine repaired, a delicate and difficult procedure that required a


    high degree of concentration in every movement and no ckening of the hands.


    From the time Aimee started to enter the operation, only the sound of shallow breathing could be heard


    in the operating room, and no one dared to make a sound to disturb Aimee''s movements.


    However, one of the things that made them more focused was that Aimee''s surgical technique was


    really very skillful, and every move she made seemed like an art, it seemed like she was not operating,


    but performing.


    Detff would have thrown up his arms in amazement had he not been in the middle of the operation.


    Finally, after thirteen hours of long repairs, Aimeepleted the first and most important step of


    Patrick''s surgery.


    Next, the second phase is carried out, in order to support the rehabilitation training afterwards.


    This step, on the other hand, is done by Detff.


    It''s not like Aimee has never been through a major surgery before, but at this moment, she still felt a


    little tired.


    The high level of mental concentration made every movement as if she was racked up, making her


    physically exhausted under such high-intensity movements, all relying on a tight nerve to support her,


    so that she had to hold on to the end of the operation.


    Finally, it came to the final step.


    Stitching.


    Aimee had wanted Ashton to do this step, although her the Tenth disciples, who seemed very


    unreliable at times, were arguably her best students when it came to the technique of suturing.


    However, when Ashton was ready to make his move, Aimee stopped him.


    "I''ll do it." Aimee said.


    Inexplicably, Aimee doesn''t want anyone else to leave a mark on Patrick''s body.


    Even if it''s just because of the surgery and had to stay.


    Moreover, she would have sewn it up more beautifully if she had sewn it up herself.


    Ashton''s eyes blew up in confusion, and for a moment, he even had some doubts that he was being


    disliked by his teacher.


    He called out tentatively, "Aimee ......"


    Before the words were out of his mouth, he was pulled aside by Kelvin.


    Aimee what the mind, Ashton do not understand, Kelvin and Detff is clear.


    What else could it be, damn possessiveness.


    Kelvin never thought that Aimee had reached such a level with Patrick, even if she was defending


    herself from women, now she was defending herself from men.


    He looked at Aimee for a moment and said nothing after all.

 Chapter 102 You know my nature

    Chapter 102 You know my nature


    Aimee grabbed her tools and started stitching Patrick up.


    Her movements flowed without any pause.


    If Detff and the others hadn''t known that Aimee hadsted so long, her appearance would have


    made them think she had just entered the operating room.


    Aimee was very quick and quickly stitched up Patrick''s back.


    Detff was finally able to give his sincere praise.


    He said, "My God, Aimee , your hands are a gift from God, you''re not doing surgery, you''re making art."


    Aimee smiles at Detff, suddenly a little coy.


    She looked at Patrick''s back and suddenly thought thatter, after Patrick recovered, she would give


    him a tattoo and draw a picture on his back.


    Otherwise, even though her stitching technique was perfect, she still felt very sorry that there was such


    a long, hideous scar on top of his perfect back, which made Aimee look over and very ufortable.


    However, she also had to discuss it with Patrick.


    Because, the tattoo thing, she has to do it herself.


    She''s not going to give another tattoo artist to do something like this.


    Suddenly, he became very possessive of Patrick and did not want his flesh to be seen by others.


    The operation waspleted sessfully after 16 hours.


    Patrick was sent directly to the lounge for the rest afterwards.


    Aimee and Detff walked out together and went to the old Hayden''s heel.


    When they came over, it was still morning, and at the moment it''s past zero.


    The old Hayden just kept on holding on, several times with very red eyes, because there was no end to


    the worry, making him even more without any bottom, not knowing, in the end, how the operation was


    going and whether his grandson would recover.


    At the midway point, a beautiful woman came over and brought him food, but he didn''t have the


    slightest appetite for it either.


    At this moment, when seeing Aimee and Detffe out, the old Hayden''s face is finally a smile.


    However, he had only opened his mouth when tears fell from his eyes.


    Aimee immediately greeted him, held the old Hayden, andforted him, "Grandpa, the operation was


    sessful, don''t worry, we''ll just wait for Master Patrick to wake up."


    The old Hayden held Aimee''s hand tightly, but was still sobbing.


    Aimee could understand how the old Hayden felt, and she looked to Detff for help.


    Now, only Detff''s words could reassure the old Hayden.


    Detff immediately understood and hurriedly said to the old Hayden, "the old Hayden, don''t worry, the


    operation is really very sessful, now just wait quietly."


    With Detff''s words, the old Hayden can be considered to have put his heart down.


    However, immediately after, the spirit of ckening down is what made the old Hayden almost fall.


    Luckily, Aimee was holding the old Hayden, so he didn''t really fall down.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, Master Patrick can''t wake up for a while, you''d better rest first, and when you


    wake up, Master Patrick will be almost awake."


    the old Hayden also knows that it is not a thing to keep going so hard.


    He has to see his grandson get well, so, no matter what, he can''t fall down.


    the old Hayden responded and said, "OK, Grandpa will do whatever you want."


    Aimee thought about it and decided to put the old Hayden on some medication to help him sleep.


    This will prevent him from worrying too much about Patrick and having a restless sleep.


    Aimee did not give the old Hayden the medicine directly, but soaked it in water.


    This sleep aid has no effect on the body and will only make people sleep more soundly.


    Aimee handed water to the old Hayden, knowing he couldn''t eat right now, and didn''t force her to eat.


    She said, "Grandpa, after you drink the water, go to sleep, I will go to guard Master Patrick, if there is


    anything, I will go to Dr. Detff in time toe, you can rest assured."


    The old Hayden sniffed, and really felt for Aimee.


    Aimee was a full participant in the 16-hour surgery.


    the old Hayden has been able to imagine how tired her body is at the moment.


    However, she is now required to continue to guard Patrick.


    The old Hayden pulled Aimee, eyes red once again.


    He said, "Aimee, it''s really a blessing for Lao-san to marry you, grandpa thanks you, really thanks you."


    "Grandpa, don''t say that, these are all things I should have to do to go." Aimee said.


    After putting the old Hayden in his room and putting him to sleep, Aimee went to Patrick''s room.


    His hands were still lit with a sling, but, because of the surgery on his back, he was only able to lie on


    his back.


    This is a very ufortable position and Aimee worries about his difort and gives him a massage


    every now and then.


    When Kelvin came in, he saw the way Aimee was taking care of Patrick.


    He shook his head and said, "Aimee , aren''t you giving too much too."


    Such a premise makes Kelvin is very ufortable.


    Aimee has always been the object of their pursuit, and they always Aimee amand, go to execute.


    Now, but to see the god-like existence in their hearts, so to take care of a man who, to them, is a


    This feeling, is very bad.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aimee raised her eyes towards Kelvin and said, "You think that I shouldn''t do this?"


    The man in her care is her husband in the legal sense.


    Isn''t she the perfect person to take care of him?


    Kelvin said, "Aimee , in your marriage, is there love?"


    Aimee wrinkled her brow a little and asked, "What do you think?"


    Kelvin said, "Don''t you want something from him?"


    Aimee thought about it, and it seemed that she hadn''t really thought about it that way.


    What''s more, from the very beginning, she never put her rtionship with Patrick above love.


    Aimee was silent for a long time and said, "Jingchuan, I know what you''re worried about, but you know


    my nature, and I don''t need to be persuaded about what I''ve decided."


    Kelvin opened his mouth to say something else, but in the end he said nothing.


    Indeed, Aimee''s nature is such that there are not many people who can meet her eyes.


    Now it seems that Patrick has been taken under Aimee''s wing.


    She will give him the best guardianship.


    Kelvin, as Aimee''s partner, really couldn''t say anything else.


    He just hopes that Aimee doesn''t get hurt.


    Because, in this world, the most hurtful, oooh is a word of love.

 Chapter 103 Just follow me

    Chapter 103 Just follow me


    Aimee took care of Patrick all night long and finally fell asleep on Patrick''s side of the bed because she


    was exhausted.


    In between, Matilda, Kelvin and Ashton came in one after another, trying to wake her up so she could


    get a good night''s sleep.


    However, Aimee''s special physique is something they are well aware of.


    If you do wake her up, you basically won''t go back to sleep.


    Therefore, the three could only observe Patrick''s situation in silence, and then exit the room.


    When Patrick woke up, his eyes opened and he saw Aimee lying beside him.


    His gaze shed with amazement, followed by a heart full of pain.


    This woman, in the end, has gone to what extent for him.


    He tried to reach out to touch Aimee''s face, but the slightest movement pulled at the knife in his back,


    causing him to grunt in pain.


    This sound also directly woke Aimee up.


    Aimee rubbed her eyes and looked at Patrick, who hadn''t reacted for a while, but Patrick had actually


    woken up.


    A little confused, she asked, "What time is it?"


    Patrick didn''t expect that the first question Aimee asked himself would be what time it was.


    Heughed helplessly and said, "Aimee , this question, I can''t answer."


    He also just woke up, not even knowing how long he had slept under the effects of the anesthetic.


    As far as the eye can see, all you can see is Aimee.


    He wasn''t even sure what the room looked like.


    Aimee also finally responded and said, "I''ll take a look."


    She fished over her phone and nced at the time, it was actually noon.


    She actually, slept for almost ten hours.


    But, no, in Patrick''s case, he shouldn''t have woken up so early.


    ording to her previous preconceptions, he should be at least another ten hours before he wakes up.


    Aimee rechecked the time again to make sure she was right before she looked at Patrick in surprise


    and said, "How are you? Do you feel anything ufortable?"


    Patrick woke up so early that Aimee''s first reaction, a physical abnormality that broke through the


    effects of the anesthetic, was what woke him up.


    Aimee was really worried, she had eaten so much crying and had no problems with the surgery, so she


    didn''t want something to go wrong in this part and make all the effortse to naught.


    She is really not able to ept this result.


    Patrick looked at her so nervous, smiled helplessly and said, "I''m fine, I''m just a little hungry."


    Aimee heard, still can''t rest assured down, and gave Patrick carefully checked again, to make sure


    there is really no problem after, only then said: "Then you wait a moment, I''ll go to prepare food for


    you."


    With that, Aimee was ready to go out.


    Her wrist was pulled by Patrick.


    He said, "Aimee , stay with me for a while."


    When he opened his eyes and saw her lying next to him, Patrick''s heart was filled with emotion.


    Aimee has been giving to Hayden''s Mansion ever since he entered the building.


    At first, he didn''t even notice that she was having such a hard time.


    This was the first time he had seen such a tired face on her.


    Patrick said heartily, "Aimee, thank you."


    Aimee took Patrick''s hand back and said, "It''s all I should do, you don''t have to be so serious."


    She is also not some living Bodhisattva who saves the suffering, but just does what she can, which is


    within her ability.


    Aimee said, "The best thing you can do for me is to recuperate and recover."


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and finally, without restraining himself, put it to his lips and nted a


    profound kiss.


    From now on, he will be the one to take care of her, he will be the one to guard her, he will be the one


    to love her.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, from now on, just follow me, okay?"


    Aimee was stunned, not having recovered from his kiss, when she heard him say this.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This brings a touch of the same sentiment to Aimee''s heart.


    She didn''t answer for a long time, and Patrick didn''t rush her.


    He does not force her to have to make a decision, no matter, how she chooses for the future, he will


    not interfere.


    But, at this moment, he only wants to say his heart''s truest voice to Aimee.


    He wanted her, that was his firmest thought.


    Aimee said, "Good."


    She smiled brightly, her eyes were brimming, all the words did not need to be said, their mutual


    feelings, just like that already let each other understand.


    Patrick only med himself for not being able to get up at this moment, otherwise, he would have held


    Aimee in his arms at this moment and told her with the hottest hugs and kisses, his true feelings for


    her.


    Aimee saw what he was thinking, smiled and said, "Don''t move, or you''ll have to go into surgery again,


    and I can''t guarantee you''ll be okay."


    Patrick could not hear Aimee''s threat, he hooked the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay, I''ll do as you


    say and stay put."


    Aimee said, "Then rest for a while, I''ll go get you something to eat, and see if Grandpa wakes up, so he


    cane and see you."


    "Okay." Patrick responded, but his eyes were glued to Aimee''s face until his neck reached a limit and


    he couldn''t see Aimee before he could withdraw his gaze.


    As soon as Aimee came out, she saw Matilda sitting cross-legged on the sofa. When she came out,


    she immediately jumped off the sofa and rushed to her, asking, "How are you? Are you tired? Are you


    hungry? Are you thirsty? How do you feel? Do you want to sleep some more?"


    "No," Aimee said, somewhat bemused by Matilda''s question, "I''ve been asleep for over ten hours, and


    I''m still sleeping?"


    "Well, are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" Matilda said.


    The first time she saw Aimee sleeping for so long, she was really very worried.


    "That''s really needed, but I''ll get it myself." Aimee said.


    Matilda, once she heard this, what was there not to understand.


    The personal preparation, naturally, is for Patrick.


    Aimee didn''t wait for Matilda to say anything, she already rushed into the kitchen.


    Matilda''s mouth twitched and her first reaction was, "Aimee is done.


    This is something that has never happened to Aimee before.


    Matilda followed her into the kitchen and watched Aimee working in the kitchen and couldn''t help but


    say, "Aimee, is it really worth it to do all this?"


    Aimee said, "I forgot to tell you, I''ve decided to follow him."


    Matilda''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe for a moment what she had just heard.


    Only soon, she had another feeling that she had already expected it.


    Indeed, it would be really strange if Aimee''s dedication to Patrick did not result in this.


    Aimee saw her silence and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? There''s nothing you want to say?"

 Chapter 104 - Grandpa is really happy

    Chapter 104 - Grandpa is really happy


    Matilda shook her head and said, "I know you, what you have decided, who can change anything."


    She approached Aimee, hugged her shoulders and said, "Aimee, no matter what, I just want you to be


    happy."


    To her, nothing else matters, just this one thing that is important.


    Aimee was touched, patted the back of Matilda''s hand and said, "I will, but now you have to let go of


    me, I have to cook."


    Matilda''s mouth twitched and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t bother you anymore, really, I was fed a


    mouthful of dog food. How have you be like this."


    With that, Matilda left the kitchen.


    Aimee quickly thought about what to cook for Patrick, who had just had surgery and naturally could not


    eat anything that tasted heavy and would burden his body.


    So, Aimee decided to make some white porridge instead.


    However, she would not be so cruel as to really let Patrick eat only white porridge, so she added a little


    bit of material to the white porridge for him, so that the white porridge does not taste nd and tasty.


    After putting the porridge on, Aimee went to knock on the old Hayden''s door to see if he was awake.


    Coincidentally, the old Hayden was already awake and was about toe out of his room.


    He slept very wellst night, because he was worried about Patrick''s body, the nerves that were tense,


    after falling asleep,pletely rxed.


    He only felt that his muscles and bones were veryfortable, and there was no trace of fatigue.


    Opening the door to see Aimee, the old Hayden added, "Aimee, did you sleep well yesterday?"


    Aimee had some surprise that the old Hayden didn''t take the lead in asking Patrick how he was doing,


    but asked if he had slept well first.


    She said, "Grandpa, I slept well."


    "That''s good, Aimee. Ah, it''s really hard on you." the old Hayden said.


    Aimeeughed, "Grandpa, you should stop talking to me about this, Master Patrick is already awake,


    go over to see him."


    "Really?" The old Hayden immediately came to life, and with the wind at his feet, he walked over


    towards Patrick''s room.


    He didn''t even dare to ask, just in case he heard any bad news.


    Well, now Patrick woke up, the old Hayden a hanging heart, but also finally put down.


    He walked into the room, saw Patrick lying on the bed, and suddenly, there was some fear of


    approaching.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, it''s okay, Master Patrick is in exceptionally good health, a few more days of


    recuperation and he''ll be out of bed."


    The old Hayden heard Aimee''s words and instantly burst into tears.


    He reached out and held Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, thank you really, Grandpa really thanks you."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "It''s only because of Master Patrick''s good health and Dr. Detff''s


    superb surgical standard that Master Patrick was able to operate so sessfully, so don''t thank me like


    that, it makes me embarrassed."


    When Patrick heard Aimee say that, he was upset for Aimee.


    He wanted to tell the old Hayden that he was able to recover because of Aimee.


    It''s a shame that Aimee won''t let him talk and doesn''t want the old Hayden to know what she has done


    for Patrick for so long.


    Aimee''s dedication was not intended to be rewarding, she genuinely wanted to do this. So she doesn''t


    want to spread the word around.


    Patrick also knew what kind of trouble Aimee could get into if her medical skills were publicized.


    He naturally did not want her to get into all that trouble, so he was only able to silently keep this in his


    heart.


    Think of it as a little secret between him and Aimee.


    Aimee noticed Patrick''s gaze and naturally read the meaning in his eyes.


    She smiled at him and said, "Grandpa, you and Master Patrick talk first, I''m making congee for Master


    Patrick, I''ll go and see if it''s ready."


    the old Hayden nodded and wanted to thank Aimee, but it was clear that she didn''t want to hear that at


    the moment, so she didn''t say anything else.


    After Aimee left the room, the old Hayden said to Patrick: "Pat, Aimee really gave too much for you,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Grandpa does not care whether you have feelings for her or not, in this life, Grandpa will not allow you


    to neglect her, you know."


    Patrick is no longer curious about the reasons why the old Hayden thinks so highly of Aimee.


    He is now just very grateful to the old Hayden for bringing Aimee into his life.


    He said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will cherish Aimee well."


    Hearing Patrick say so, the old Hayden a heart is also considered down.


    He said, "Pat, Grandpa is really happy that you were able to get together with Aimee."


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, although I don''t know what made you choose Aimee, I really appreciate you


    bringing her to me."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, the old Hayden table was clear.


    The two of them, probably, have already exchanged their thoughts.


    This problem can be rest assured, the old Hayden most worried, naturally, or Patrick''s body.


    He said, "Pat, how do you feel physically? Do you feel anything yet?"


    Patrick nodded and said, "It hurts a lot, and Aimee said that in a few days, after this pain goes away, I


    can try to stand up."


    As soon as the old Hayden heard this, he immediately came to life.


    He actually still has some concerns because, for them, such a medical miracle is simply too much to


    think about.


    But now, such a thing, is happening.


    The old Hayden could hardly contain his excitement, and he could not wait to get Patrick out of bed and


    stand in front of him right now.


    However, the old Hayden also knows that this period, but also very critical, not to act impulsively.


    He hurriedly said, "Then Pat, you must take good care of yourself, listen to Aimee on everything, and


    never move around on your own."


    Patrick was helpless, and now he suddenly felt that it was good not to tell the old Hayden that he was


    cured by Aimee.


    Otherwise, if the old Hayden knew the truth, it is likely to be more to Aimee as a savior.


    By then, he may really have no ce at all.


    His own daughter-inw, he has not been properly open is painful favor it, this kind of thing, naturally


    do not want to let grandfather to mix a foot.

 Chapter 105 Then youll be in pain

    Chapter 105 Then you''ll be in pain


    Aimee brought in the porridge and said to the old Hayden, "Grandpa, I made you lunch too, you haven''t


    eaten much since yesterday, hurry up and eat some."


    The old Hayden is now implementing a principle, listen to Aimee, but all Aimee''s requests, must be


    obeyed.


    So, when he heard Aimee call him for dinner, he didn''t hesitate at all and left Patrick''s room straight


    away.


    Patrick shook his head helplessly, to such a grandfather, there is no way at all.


    Aimee walked over and said, "You can''t sit up yet, I''ve brought a straw, so take small sips of the


    porridge and don''t push, okay?"


    Patrick responded, "Yes, Aimee, I''m not a little kid."


    Aimeeughed, "You''re not as good as a kid right now."


    Kids don''t need to be taken care of like that.


    Patrick was even more helpless and couldn''t help but ask, "Aimee, when am I going to be able to stand


    up?"


    "You are now recovering better than I expected, and I think, without incident, you will be able to move


    freely in three days at the most." Aimee said.


    This, of course, assumes that she will be treating Patrick post-operatively during the three days.


    One, to let the cut on his back recover as quickly as possible.


    Secondly, it is also to get all his nerves back to an optimal state.


    This process, in fact, is not easy.


    Aimee is going to do the same trick again and let Patrick spend the most time in a deep sleep, so that it


    will be more conducive to his body''s absorption of the drug.


    However, this matter, Aimee is not going to talk to Patrick.


    Because, she knew very well that Patrick''s nature would only ask not to use that drug, and he wanted


    to watch her treat him.


    Patrick is already looking forward to the three days when he will be able to stand up, to move around,


    to be back to his old self.


    The first thing he wanted to do was to hug Aimee tightly and tell her how much he appreciated her.


    How much he, loved her.


    The word "love" came to Patrick''s mind and he was unconsciously lost in thought.


    He just wanted to keep Aimee by his side before, just knowing that he was interested in her and had a


    good feeling about her.


    However, he never thought that he actually, was in love with her.


    The word love, for Patrick, is actually very heavy.


    He does not love someone easily.


    Once upon a time, he even thought that he might be incapable of loving people, that he didn''t need a


    woman, he didn''t need a wife, and he didn''t need a woman to have children for him.


    Now, however, Patrick''s mind has all changed.


    In the moment of realizing that he actually loved Aimee, Patrick got an enlightened state from all those


    things that he didn''t need before, at this moment.


    He has rified his heart.


    In the future, slowly for the rest of his life, he will want to walk with Aimee in the past.


    Seeing Patrick lost in thought, Aimee knelt down, approached his face, and asked, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    She had already cooled the porridge a bit before bringing it over, just to prevent Patrick from getting


    burned.


    As a result, the straw is now right next to Patrick''s mouth and he''s not moving at all.


    This makes her very depressed, if she continues to fret like this, the porridge will get cold.


    When Patrick looked back, he saw Aimee''s face magnified in front of him.


    Almost without thinking, he kissed Aimee on the lips.


    Just a light touch, but it startled Aimee.


    She didn''t expect Patrick to do this at all, and after he moved away, her first reaction was to check


    whether the magnitude of Patrick''s movement wasrge or not, and whether the knife was involved.


    Luckily, she just came so close to the hook that Patrick barely made a move.


    Aimee red at Patrick and said, "Do you know that you have to be careful with every move you make


    now, are you trying to make all my previous effortse to naught?"


    Patrick was amused by her annoyed look.


    He originally saw her face change and thought she would be angry that he had kissed her.


    Yet, she was just angry that she might be affecting her body.


    This also means that Aimee does not hate his proximity.


    Although Aimee has agreed to follow him in the future, Patrick is still very unsure.


    He knew very well that Aimee was a very responsible woman.


    From the moment she entered the Hayden family, she had already entered the role of his wife.


    Even if she has no feelings for him, she will do all the things that she has to do in this capacity.


    However, this also means that even though she will not separate from him, it does not mean that she is


    in love with him.


    And just this one kiss, but Patrick can vaguely perceive, perhaps, Aimee is in love with him.


    At least, it is possible to fall in love with him.


    This discovery was very pleasing to Patrick.


    Heughed lowly, and at the end, he said, "If I don''t move, can madam take the initiative to kiss me?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick in dismay, not expecting him to say such a thing.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer the question at all.


    Just now is too worried about Patrick , Aimee did not realize that he was being kissed.


    Now that she heard him say that, she realized what had just happened.


    Aimee blushed as an afterthought and stood up with a start, taking a step back.


    She pointed at Patrick and said, "You, you, you," before saying, "Don''t bully me."


    Patrickughed even more uncontrobly until he collected himself with a painful sensationing


    from his back.


    "Aimee , my back hurts." Patrick said.


    Aimee, how could she not know that he was in pain for some reason.


    She finally didn''t hold her temper and said to Patrick, "Then you''ll be in pain."


    This bastard, how can he bully people so much.


    Patrick loved this reaction, the more she reacted, the more it meant, she was being shy.


    The more shy she is, the more it means that she has herself in her heart.


    However, Patrick was toote to be happy.


    His back was really hurting.


    He also finally experienced a, what is called not to die will not die.


    Patrick flopped down on his bed and finally couldn''t stopughing.


    His breathing also became ragged, finally also let Aimee reluctantly reappear.


    Aimee said, "I''ve told you not to make a move, but you just don''t listen."


    Can heugh so much now?


    Can he?


    Patrick breathed heavily and said in a muffled voice, "Yes, my wife said yes, I was wrong, I won''t dare


    to do it again."


    Aimee simply wants to give Patrick a social beating, and she is still bullying her.

 Chapter 106 - Forgetting the pain when you have good scars

    Chapter 106 - Forgetting the pain when you have good scars


    Patrick this way, Aimee also can not do anything to him, can only let him bully himself.


    He called his wife, the tip of her heart trembled, as if he really caught the general.


    Aimee settled down and said, "From now on, you are not allowed to talk, or else, I will leave you alone."


    The fact that she said this with a little bit of pique, fell on Patrick''s ears, like a deadly hook, Patrick now


    experienced a sense of what it means to be on fire, their own hard feelings.


    Patrick buried his face directly into the pillow, not to look at Aimee , he would not feel so bad.


    Aimee didn''t know what Patrick was thinking at the moment, and when she saw that he had finally


    stopped, she nuzzled up to his side and began to examine his cut.


    Fortunately, the incision was not affected, which gave Aimee a lot of peace of mind.


    She gave Patrick anotheryer of pain medication, and instead of covering the cut, it was left to dry in


    the air.


    Patrick also sensed this and finally looked up from his pillow, turned his head and asked, "Aimee , my


    clothes."


    "Your incision needs to dry out a bit to help it recover." Aimee says.


    Patrick blurted out, "I thought, Aimee, that you wanted to see my body a little longer."


    As soon as the words came out, Patrick was hit by Aimee, the force was not heavy, but, because of the


    sudden action, it scared Patrick.


    His body reacted to the stress and bounced straight away.


    It was also the one that made the cut he had eased up on, hurt again.


    Patrick re-buried his face into the pillow in frustration.


    What he calls this, this is called, good scars forget the pain.


    Aimee stopped paying attention to him, walked over and picked up the porridge he hadn''t finished and


    said, "Stay by yourself for a while, I''m going out first."


    Patrick answered in his pillow and didn''t even look at Aimee.


    Aimee blinked innocently, dumbfounded by Patrick''s attitude.


    She did not just hit him a little, and did not force, how can be so aggrieved look?


    Aimee didn''t bother Patrick anymore and went straight out of the room.


    The old Hayden was walking by, and when he saw hering out, he hurriedly said, "Aimee, go eat,


    Pat, I''ll watch."


    "Okay, Grandpa," Aimee said, "you can always tell Master Patrick to stay put."


    The old Hayden responded repeatedly, almost as if Aimee''s words were holy writ.


    Aimee went to the restaurant and Matilda came over with a bowl of noodles and said, "Finally, it''s your


    turn, I think your heart is growing on Master Patrick.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It''s not like you don''t know my physique, what normal people need, I''m not that needy." Aimee said.


    Matilda ttened her mouth and said, "Well, you can''t do that, either.


    Aimee said, "It''s good that it''s not, it''s made up for all that Icked before."


    Matilda couldn''t talk Aimee out of it, so she turned around and brought her a te of Haggis, saying,


    "Then you can make up for all the portions you''ve been missing, too."


    Aimee looked at the noodles that were already open, and then at the te of Haggis, and put one in


    her mouth and said, "One is enough, you fix the rest."


    "I''m going to be a big star, and you''re not hurting me by making me eat so much?" Matilda said


    unhappily.


    However, the mouth said so, the mouth is also very honest, the effort to talk, has a Haggis down.


    Aimeeughed, ate her noodles and asked casually, "How far are you going to y?"


    "It depends on Miles, how he''s going to promote me." Matilda says.


    However, in her nature, since she has to step into this circle, it is to do the best, and she will not rest


    until all the achievements she can get are taken once.


    Aimee said, "Take it easy, don''t break your hand." .


    The entertainment industry is aplex ce for them to want fame and fortune without even stepping


    into the circle.


    With Aimee''s own nature, she does not like to get too involved with this circle.


    However, she had to get involved after all these years.


    Now that Matilda is officially entering the industry, Aimee won''t bepletely indifferent to her.


    She will use all her resources to help her.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry, you know me, I''ll quit if I really feel something is wrong."


    "Okay, I''m relieved to have your word." Aimee said.


    Matilda finished thest Haggis, thought about it, and asked, "Aimee , are you worried about me now,


    or are you worried about Miles?"


    "What do you say?" Aimee looked up at her with unspoken eyes.


    "He''s going to be your second brother, is it really good for you to be so defensive?" Matilda said.


    Aimee said, "It depends on what he does to Master Patrick and to you."


    If Miles ever hurts one of them, she won''t even let him go.


    Matilda was in a better mood and said, "Sure enough, you love me the most."


    Miles was originally Patrick''s brother, so he naturally had nothing to say to Patrick.


    Then it was only her that Aimee was worried about.


    Matilda can''t help but wonder how Aimee would have handled Miles if he had really pissed her off.


    Aimee didn''t answer her question, but just gave Matilda a look.


    Just this look has let Matilda know enough to know what would happen to Miles if something like that


    really happened.


    Because, Aimee this look, thest time I saw it, many years ago, someone touched Aimee''s seven


    apprentices, Aimee in revenge for her, only showed such a look.


    That time was the first time they saw what Aimee was like when she really got the urge to kill.


    That time, Aimee directly took out the other side of a gang, but also the big brother behind the scenes


    to uncover, directly engaged in a reunion.


    That time, Matilda also became more sure of one thing: don''t mess with Aimee.


    Usually how tough and joke with her to have fun are not rted, but, in the big things above, really


    do not have no proportion, or will be a minute she will be taught to do people.


    So now with this assurance from Aimee, Matilda is even more confident.


    She said, "Then I''m going to be unbridled in my artifice, oh."


    Aimee finished herst bite of noodles and heard Matilda''s words and got some more headaches.


    She said, "Make it up, make it up, I''m here to give you a leg up anyway."


    "Okay, with your words, sisters are relieved."

 Chapter 107: Think Ill screw you

    Chapter 107: Think I''ll screw you


    Once Miles signed the contract with Matilda, he made the arrangements for Matilda''s future.


    The first thing that happened was that Matilda was assigned an agent.


    However, when Matilda found out about it, she was very unhappy.


    Arriving at Globalhive Pictures Entertainment at the appointed time, Matilda was ready to go straight


    upstairs to find Miles.


    However, just before walking in, someone had to stop them.


    "Thisdy, sorry, you can''t go up." The receptionistdy stopped Matilda , the posture was very


    respectful and possessed a good professional attitude.


    Matilda looked up and down at the receptionist, but it was still easy to see the hostility towards her in


    her eyes.


    She smiled and said, "OK, I''m kind of officially here today, so it''s understandable that you don''t know


    me, but, little girl, remember this face of mine, and remember to let me in if you see me in the future."


    When the receptionist heard Matilda''s words, her heart was actually very apprehensive.


    However, she has seen a lot of beautiful women looking for various reasons to run to thepany in


    order to be an actress, and such women, in general, have no good end.


    So, it''s not a mistake for her to stop this beautiful-to-goodness woman like this now, she''s contributing


    to thepany.


    Matilda didn''t argue with her, she just took out her phone and called Miles, "It looks like you''ll have to


    On the other end of the line, Miles'' face sank after hearing Matilda''s words.


    The assistant was looking at the side nervous to the point of no return, and was about to ask a question


    when he saw that the boss had gotten up and was heading outside the office.


    Miles went directly into the exclusive elevator and, in a short time, arrived at the first floor lobby.


    When his figure appeared, the whole front desk girl tightened up.


    The gaze towards Matilda also became very strange.


    She couldn''t believe that this woman, surprisingly, wasn''ting over for a chance.


    Matilda scanned the receptionist, but did not tell Miles about her rudeness to her.


    She looked over at Miles , and said, "Looks like I''ll have to get a pass next time."


    "No, I''ll have your picture hung hereter, and from now on, no one will be able to stop you." Miles said.


    Matilda''s mouth twitched at the corners, to Miles this method is in ......


    Feel very thunder.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She said, "It doesn''t have to be that way, I don''t want anyone throwing eggs at my picture yet."


    "So little confidence?" Miles raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "How do you know that people aren''t


    Matilda : "......"


    She felt that she had met a master and was actually able to run into such a dirt man.


    She prides herself on being able to y with all male creatures, but she didn''t expect Miles to be able


    to render her so speechless.


    Miles saw that she was silent and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? I''m not saying the right thing."


    "No," Matilda said, shaking her head, "I just think, Mr. Hayden, is pretty awesome."


    Miles didn''t understand Matilda''s words just as the elevator had reached the floor.


    When I came out of the elevator, I saw the assistant standing at the door, seemingly in a very anxious


    manner.


    However, when he saw that Miles wasing out of the elevator with Matilda, he instantly understood.


    I already felt that Miles was not normal to Matilda, and now I am even more sure of his idea.


    He is already silently preparing to cling to Matilda''s thighs, and in the future, he may be able to count


    on a pay raise.


    Matilda noticed the assistant''s eyes, pursed her lips and smiled a little, as a greeting.


    Walking into Miles'' office, Matilda said straight away: " Mr. Hayden, I don''t have any problem with you


    arranging an agent for me, but I have one request."


    "Go ahead." Miles gestured for her to bring it up as much as she wanted.


    Since he has decided to promote Matilda unconditionally, he will naturally go along with her in


    everything.


    It''s such a small thing for an agent, Miles naturally won''t refuse.


    Matilda said, "I want my agent to bepletely subservient to my demands."


    "You''re taking care of things yourself?" Miles was a bit stunned; Matilda didn''t seem like the type to


    want to do this on her own.


    Matilda said, "What? Don''t trust me? Or do you think I can''t handle it? Or, do you think I''ll screw you?"


    Miles said, "I don''t really care about that, but you have to understand one thing, a top stream artist has


    very little time to be able to handle things on his own."


    This is something Matilda is not aware of, she can say that she knows nothing about the entertainment


    industry.


    Those shallow perceptions are also basically from Aimee .


    But Aimee is not someone who is interested in the entertainment industry, and those she doese


    into contact with are the ones who have turned to her for help.


    Matilda wasn''t interested in them and, therefore, never got to know them.


    Now that she heard Miles say that, Matilda became interested, and she held her chin in thought for a


    while, and finally decided that she wanted to make all the decisions for herself.


    Matilda said: " Mr. Hayden, I, you have known me for a few days, should have some understanding of


    what kind of nature I am, want me to work for you so continuously, is impossible, so, even if you


    arrange a gold agent for me, it is just a waste of her resources."


    Miles heard such frank words from Matilda, in the end, he had some headache.


    He originally nned to let Matilda be ustomed to the work of the entertainment industry and


    let her taste the pleasure of being in it, so that she would willingly be his golden sign.


    Now, Matilda haspletely cut off the back of what he wanted to do.


    Miles pinched his brow and said to Matilda: "Now you are such an idea, maybe, in a short time, your


    idea will change, do you think, is that possible?"


    Matilda heard what he meant, smiled enchantingly, and said, " Mr. Hayden, it would be no fun for you to


    y with such a mind."


    "I can''t say it''s heartfelt, but you just can''t say anything too absolutely, can you?" Miles said.


    Matilda shrugged her shoulders and said, "That depends on what Mr. Hayden does, and if Mr. Hayden


    is a little less condescending, maybe, I''ll consider looking at it."


    Miles sort of realized that to get what he wanted in Matilda''s body was basically a delusion.


    This woman, shrewd as a fox, does not give him any opportunity to get his way.


    Miles For the first time, there was actually some frustration.

 Chapter 108 You tacitly approved

    Chapter 108 You tacitly approved


    Miles arranged for Matilda''s agent, is Globalhive Pictures Entertainment''s most gold medal agent, Leah


    Rose, known as Leah, now the entertainment industry''s most top flow of several, almost all are brought


    out by her.


    However, this Leah''s temper is very big in recent years has not taken neers, even with


    neers, but also in strict ordance with their own requirements.


    Leah was very unhappy when Miles told her that he wanted her to take on the neers.


    She didn''t know what this neer was about, that Miles would speak to her personally.


    But, she was still ready to give this neer a little bit of a head start.


    So, when Ivan received Miles'' notice toe and meet the neers, she agreed but deliberately


    arrived half an hourte.


    During this time, Matilda was in Miles'' office.


    She could sense that although Miles was still chatting with her lightly, a vague anger had sprung up


    under his eyes.


    Matilda originally thought it was because of herself, but, looking at Miles this way, it doesn''t look like it.


    She thought about it carefully and understood it.


    Mostly because of that gold agent.


    Matilda also became interested in the agent who was deliberately trying to make things difficult for her.


    When Ivan came in, he saw the gorgeous woman sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and her


    cheeks propped up.


    The moment she saw her enter, the expression on the woman''s face was full of yfulness.


    That feeling, as if it had already seen her through.


    This is the first time Leah has encountered such a situation. Usually, it is she who brings such a sense


    of oppression to others.


    However, at this moment, she feels that the clown is actually herself.


    Matilda''s eyes swept up and down Leah, not at all interested in how good this gold medal agent was.


    What she is more interested in now is that a woman who even thinks of giving herself a downward


    spiral when they first meet, what kind of good looks will she give herself in the future together?


    However, if Leah really dares to set her up like this, Matilda is not a vegetarian and will not let her have


    too much fun.


    In this way, the two women met for the first time, before they officially said a word, they already looked


    at each other in a bad light.


    Miles got even more of a headache, he could clearly feel the electricitying from between the two


    women.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He even wondered if he had made the wrong arrangements.


    Thinking you''ve given Matilda the best resources may, in the end, be just wishful thinking on your part.


    Even though Miles already thought so, he still had to maintain the appearance of peace.


    He came over and introduced the two to, "Matilda , Leah Rose. you can call her Leah."


    The two women nodded to each other as a greeting.


    Leah was even more curious about the woman that the boss was going to personallye down to


    support.


    She initially thought it was the boss''s rtions, and when she saw it just now, she thought it was a


    woman the boss had his eye on, but, after a brief observation, she dismissed her thoughts.


    Leah could see how much Miles valued Matilda, but the attitude was not half-ambiguous.


    This is very strange, under the sky, there are so many beautiful women, it is not really because Matilda


    is beautiful, so it is so important to her?


    The three of them sat down on the sofa, Matilda did not have much patience, and opened the door and


    said: "Leah, since you will be responsible for my economic matters, then, before we start working


    together, I want to make some of my requirements clear."


    Leah was polite at the moment, smiling and gesturing for her to go on.


    Matilda said, "I have already spoken to Mr. Hayden, and although I agree to have an agent, I want the


    agent to bepletely subservient to my wishes, not to impose any work on me, and, time wise, I want


    to have absolute control."


    After all, she still has to do things for Aimee,e to the entertainment industry to mix a little, to put it


    bluntly, is to see how Miles is prepared to work on her body, but also to get more money from Miles


    here.


    After all, she is known far and wide as a wealthy person, but anything that has to do with money, she is


    not at all ambiguous.


    Leah was not expecting Matilda to put forward such a request, her face immediately sank, even the


    surface to maintain the hypocritical courtesy are not willing to continue to maintain.


    She did not take Matilda''s words, but turned her head to Miles and said, "Boss, what does this mean?


    You know how I act, and now she is making such a request to me with your tacit approval?"


    In all her years in the entertainment industry, she, Leah, has never run into such a thing.


    Who doesn''t know how dedicated she is to the artists under her care, and as long as they are obedient


    enough, she is able to rip them off to unexpected resources.


    Although several top streams are now no longer under her name, who does not know that they were


    promoted by her.


    How many artists crowded to try to get involved with her, want to be her hand under the artists, is


    to one day, to break their own situation of not popr, overnight sess.


    Not to mention the celebrities and noblemen who want to curry favor with her every year, but anyone


    who has a family member who wants to make a career as a star wants to start with her.


    Now it''s good that a woman who she hasn''t seen any advantages except her looks is so arrogant and


    makes such unreasonable demands on her.


    This incident shocked her to the point of ridiculousness.


    Miles said: "Leah, I know your rules, but Matilda she is more special, I look at her, as long as we can


    sign her toe, all the conditions, there is no bottom line to agree."


    Leah''s eyes widened in shock as she heard Miles'' words.


    This is not only because Miles made such a request when he knew what her nature was, but also


    because, given Miles'' own nature, there is no way he would allow such a thing to happen.


    In the end, where did this Matildae from, and what magic did she have that actually made Miles


    turn out this way.


    Miles said: "Leah, you are the best agent in China, too many words I will not say, next, I will directly


    give Matilda a few big resources, when the timees, also please Leah take Matilda, reign in the


    entertainment industry."


    Leah''s face was not good, yet she would not be foolish enough to directly dislike her boss''s intentions.


    She nodded and said, "Since Miss Duncan''s character is so individual, then I''ll also say something ugly


    up front, how far Miss Duncan''s acting path can go is Miss Duncan''s own business, don''t say nothing


    to keep me out of the way now, and then let me clean up the mess afterwards when something


    happens. "

 Chapter 109 I wont force it either

    Chapter 109 I won''t force it either


    Matilda looked at Leah''s attitude, indifferent shrugged, she did not have the heart to say directly, if


    something really happened, I''m afraid that Leah simply can not solve.


    This matter, sort of so reached a consensus.


    Miles asked tentatively, "Matilda, I''d like you to make an appearance on a variety show before we shoot


    the movie.


    "Variety?" Matilda raised an eyebrow and gave Miles a meaningful look .


    I was very ufortable with the fact that he suddenly called himself Matilda.


    Miles said, "After all, you''re a pure neer, and variety is the quickest ce for people to get to


    know you."


    Leah also said, "As a female artist who came out of nowhere, without any works, it is the most


    convenient way to make people know through the variety show of casting, a transformation from a


    vegetarian to an artist."


    Matilda doesn''t know much about this set, but, she is well aware that casting is a long and consuming


    ce.


    It can easily take three months to drop in, and it doesn''t necessarily have any effect.


    She looked at Leah with amusement, how could she not understand what she was ying at.


    Matildaughed and said, "A draft wouldn''t be necessary, and I don''t care topete with a bunch of


    kids for a position."


    She has a very clear idea of herself, if she really goes to this kind of show, there can still be those


    children what the matter?


    Leah''s disgust with her increased by a few points when she heard her spouting off like that.


    She originally nned to throw her inside the talent show, so that she can receive a little social


    beatings, and aftering out, still have to obediently listen to her arrangements.


    As a result, Matilda actually saw through her mind, which was too upsetting for her.


    Matilda raises her eyebrows and looks at Leah meaningfully.


    Seeing her face unpleasant, I knew I guessed it.


    This woman, really has enough dishonesty.


    She said, "If I must go to a variety show, find the hottest one, and I''ll go to one."


    Leah''s face got even worse.


    Popr variety show, she said it was easy.


    Doesn''t she know how much work it takes to rip into the resources of such a variety show?


    It''s simply a big statement.


    Leah looks to Miles, hoping that Miles can sober Matilda up a bit.


    However, Miles gave it a quick thought and instantly came up with a variety show.


    He looked over at Leah and said, "Isn''t August recording ''Hide yourself'' next week, have Matilda go


    along with it."


    Matilda looked at him again, still a Matilda, called Matilda more ufortable a few points.


    She didn''t know what the ''Hide yourself'' variety show meant; after all, she had always been


    uninterested in that aspect of things.


    Add to that the fact that she has been abroad, she is even more ignorant of what programs are


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    avable in the country.


    Just, look at Leah''s face, Matilda also be able to taste out, the show, how difficult it is to get on.


    That made her decide, with unparalleled frankness, that she was going to be on the show.


    Matilda said, " Mr. Hayden is still very sincere, so let''s arrange it as soon as possible."


    Leah simply to be angry to jump, this woman, in the end, know, she so a word, will be involved in how


    many things to.


    She is good, do not know the sky is high, and think that thepany is her family owned, she wants to


    do what she can, simply outrageous.


    Miles inclined his head to Leah and said, "Leah, this thing, go set it up as soon as possible."


    Matilda smiled with satisfaction, she was very happy that Miles was so on board.


    Thinking of another thing, Matilda said: "For the y to take, I have a good look at one, Rosie''s that


    ''Alby''s Memoir'', I think it''s pretty good, so please Leah, the lead actress of that position, to grab me


    over. "


    Now, even Miles was shocked.


    Alby''s Memoir'' is the one Jah is working on, and is the most important project of Globalhive Pictures


    Entertainment this year.


    The female lead of this drama, Miles originally has not been decided, but Francis does not know with


    what crazy, must choose Jah.


    He also had a lot of headaches, but finally agreed to do it because only Francis could produce the


    effect he wanted.


    Now that the y has started shooting, Matilda is going to steal the lead actress''s position, which is


    very difficult for him to do.


    Francis, that guy, is notorious in the circle for how difficult he is to deal with.


    However, hearing Matilda mention ''Alby''s Memoir'' at this moment, Miles finally realized why he was so


    determined to sign Matilda.


    It turns out that she has the image of the heroine of ''Alby''s Memoir'' that she always wanted.


    Only, at that time, he did not associate with this y above, but only thought of several other ys,


    which are also the most important projects this year.


    Now that Matilda has mentioned it, Miles is very shaken.


    If Matilda is really cast in ''Alby''s Memoir'', then he guarantees that the y will be the biggest hit of the


    year.


    Leah finally found her senses under the great shock, her voice was sharpened a bit, "Matilda , don''t


    you go too far!"


    She had never seen any neer who could be arrogant to this extent.


    ''Hide yourself'' is even if, on the basis of not changing anything else, it is not difficult to stuff a person in.


    Perhaps the most difficult part of this story came from how to convince August to agree to bring Matilda


    on the show with him.


    However, the difficulty of the matter of ''Alby''s Memoir'' can be said to be sacrificed to the heavens.


    Matilda is not annoyed, just light whoosh look at Leah, said: "Leah''s fire not so big, if really can not do,


    there is nothing, I will not force."


    "You!" Leah was furious, after so many years in the industry, when had she ever been so disliked that


    she was dumbfounded.


    Even when she first joined the industry as an assistant, she had never run into this kind of thing.


    Matilda looked at Miles and said, " Mr. Hayden, I think, this matter is still left to you to do it, if, can not


    get this role, the rest of us, it is all free."


    "Matilda , this thing is not easy, you let me think about it." Miles said.


    He did not reject Matilda directly, mainly because, in his heart, Matilda is the heroine herself.


    He would also be very happy if, for example, this matter could be reached.


    Matilda didn''t know what he was thinking, just that she was very pleased with his attitude.


    So, she doesn''t mind helping him out either.


    Of course, the matter still has to go to Aimee .


    After all, it was Aimee who was doing all the work to get Jah killed.


    She didn''t pick when Aimee was going to execute the n, and she''d have to go back and ask if she


    could move it up a bit for her.


    Matilda is speechless at her own thoughts, isn''t she here to toss Miles around?


    Why did you even help out?

 Chapter 110 is also just towards their own money

    Chapter 110 is also just towards their own money


    Matilda went back, found Aimee, and told Aimee what she wanted to do, and she saw Aimee looking at


    her strangely.


    "You mean, you''re going to help Miles now?" Aimee raised her eyebrows, very much unable to


    understand this behavior of Matilda.


    "Not really, I''m helping you get your revenge." Matilda said.


    Aimee almostughed at herment.


    She said, "Help me get revenge? So, disrupt my ns?"


    "Anyway, it''s not that long ago, and besides, don''t you feel more relieved to rece Jah with me?"


    Matilda winked a pair of charming eyes to make herself look extra innocent.


    Aimee, if you can''t see what she has in mind, it''s a waste of time.


    She said, "Think about it, Jah''s got a lot of fans."


    This was previously confirmed when she was subjected to online violence.


    Matildaughed: "Aimee, do you think that I am not as beautiful as she is? Am I less capable than her?


    I can''t be a fan?"


    Aimee''s mouth twitched, helpless at Matilda''s words of such shame.


    She said, "OK, OK, OK, I know, I''ll get it done for you, OK?"


    Matilda immediately became happy, hugged Aimee''s neck, and kissed her hard.


    She said, "Aimee , you really do love me the most, and I''m proud to have you as a sister."


    Aimee sighed softly and thought it would be nice.


    It''s better to let her wreak havoc on Miles than to keep wreaking havoc on herself.


    Matilda didn''t know what Aimee was thinking, and she let go of Aimee before asking curiously, "Aimee,


    did you have someone else in mind?"


    ording to Aimee''s n, it is naturally impossible to let Jah finish this drama, and if there is a


    recement behind the scenes, he should have already chosen someone.


    Then, this is even halfway to cut yourself off.


    Matilda doesn''t feel any guilt, she knows how important she is in Aimee''s heart, so she deserves it.


    What made her even more curious was that she wanted to know who the person chosen by Aimee


    was.


    There were not many people who could meet Aimee''s eyes, and the fact that she had paved such a


    path behind her back made Matilda even more curious.


    But she also had to find out first, that person, with their own fingertips, in the end will be enemies or


    friends.


    Aimee said, "Eva Chandler."


    "The little girl who almost got the part originally?" Matilda asks, with some surprise.


    The one who is not Miles has been kicked out of the game, Aimee actually ns to help her.


    That''s interesting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If it is true that the back of the arrangement Eva took the position, Miles until the matter or Aimee out, I


    do not know Miles will be angry into what kind.


    Aimee said, "She is a little young, but she is very good looking and Francis has the ability to bring her


    up."


    "So do I count this as breaking a little girl''s star?" Matilda said.


    Aimee nced at her and said, "Do you think, with her status and wanting to debut as a star, she can


    go back just because she didn''t get this one scene?"


    "That''s true," Matilda nodded in agreement, "then I feel even less guilty."


    Aimeeughed and shook her head, there was nothing she could do about Matilda saying such


    unintentional things.


    Matilda''s temperament, she really knows too well.


    What guilt can she feel?


    She was just saying that casually.


    Aimee said, "However, in the future, this little girl, and her rted people, you have to guard against."


    Jah stole her role, which Aimee had done deliberately to make enemies of Jah.


    However, originally this piece of cake can be returned to Eva''s hands, but now because of Matilda''s


    sudden appearance, so shepletely with this piece of cake, can be imagined, this hatred, is to be


    more thick than to Jah.


    Aimee naturally does not worry about Matilda will be bullied by a small girl, but, people in that


    environment, many things, is to have to face.


    In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, there are some things that are more than able to use their


    previous means to solve.


    So, she had to make Matilda understand that defensiveness had to be set up from this moment on.


    Matilda understood Aimee''s point. After all, the country was in a different situation, and there were


    many things that she had to do.


    She sighed lightly and suddenly got a little depressed, "I feel like I''ve been put in chains, what can I do?


    If my temperes up and I can''t control myself, will you hammer me to death?"


    Aimee said, "It''s not that exaggerated, you stay longer and you will understand that the country is the


    mostfortable ce to be."


    That''s why, in fact, she could have left the Reed family a long time ago and gone far away to any


    country where she could live with abandon without having to hide her powers.


    Yet, she still stays in the country for a reason.


    Matilda ttened her mouth and said, "Fine, anyway, you''ve decided to move your base camp back, so


    I''ll do whatever you want."


    Aimee smiled and said, "Then thank my Miss Duncan for being willing toy down her life for me."


    Matilda said, immediately extended her hand towards Aimee and said, "Since you want to thank me,


    shouldn''t you do something practical?"


    For example, give her arge red envelope, or, a direct transfer, she felt very good.


    Aimee gave Matilda a funny look and shook her head helplessly.


    However, she escaped from her phone and transferred a sum of money to Matilda''s ount.


    She said, "As start-up capital for your entry into the industry, these, as a costume fee for you."


    Matilda counted the zeros on the top and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Aimee, don''t worry, my heart will always go out to you when I start making money for Miles now."


    Matilda said.


    Aimeeughed, and she wanted to tell her, "No more.


    Her heart goes out to herself, and only to her money.

 Chapter 111 You better not be fooling me

    Chapter 111 You better not be fooling me


    Jah, since the previous incident, is honest for a few days, not to make trouble, peacefully filming,


    and not to go to Aimee or Mika trouble.


    However, she did not do so because she was really honest, but because, after Charlie sent her to the


    hospital that day, he verbally reminded her to pay attention to her words and actions, after all, she was


    about to announce her cooperation with Indesit Jewelry, and her every word and action would affect the


    whole brand image of Indesit Jewelry. If she has any negative impact, Indesit Jewelry will not let her go,


    and thepensation she faces will be more than she can afford to pay.


    Jah would not have taken Charlie''s warning to heart.


    She firmly believes that Charlie has taken an interest in her beauty, that they will have other


    rtionships, and that Charlie will be on her side no matter what happens in the future.


    But the humiliation that Aimee and Mika had brought her was something she could not forget, and


    she vowed to make them both look good.


    Naive, she has been filming now, there is no way to find the right time.


    Tia saw that Jah''s face had been very bad, and finally could not help but say, "Jah, this is a very


    special time, you put your mind at ease."


    "I''m not in a peaceful state of mind?" Jah wrinkled his brow in instant anger just because of Tia''s


    words.


    Seeing this, Tia said, "I mean, let''s get past this and talk about it."


    "You''re just telling me to put up with it, Tia. You''re not the one being bullied, and you''re not the one


    being scolded on the Inte, so you can talk so easily." Jah''s face was grim and he held back his


    anger so that he didn''t curse at Tia.


    Tia saw that it was impossible to talk to her, so she stopped talking.


    Just then, Tia''s cell phone rang.


    She saw that the caller was Charlie and immediately answered, "Mr. Pugh, why are you calling at this


    time, is something wrong?"


    Charlie''s voice was still cold, but the news that came out made Tia very happy.


    "Here''s the thing, didn''t we decide to have Miss Read wear our jewelry at the awards ceremony to


    announce our coboration at that time," Charlie said, "but now we have decided to move the


    announcement up after a lot of consideration, so we''re here to inform Miss Read, theunch is this


    afternoon, and we will send someone to pick up Miss Read in an hour."


    Tia was caught off guard by the news and nced at Jah, who was still angry, and said, "But Mr.


    Pugh, Jah is filming on the set right now, and today''s scene is quite heavy, so we can''t do it at short


    notice."


    Even if they are fawning over Indesit Jewelry, they can''t just do whatever they say, it''s not appropriate.


    Moreover, Francis is not a master to be messed with, so if I have to take time off to go there, Francis


    will not be able to exin.


    Charlie''s voice over there got a little colder and said, "Miss Simpson, the fact is I''m not here to discuss


    this matter with you, but to inform you, I don''t know what gives you the illusion that you can say


    something like that with me, but you have to understand that since Jah wants this cooperation, you


    have to follow our requirements, and as for the rest, it is something that you should work out


    yourselves."


    The implication is that there is no negotiation to be had.


    After Tia hung up the phone, she quickly made a mental calction of which side was more cost


    effective to offend.


    The answer is self-exnatory.


    Indesit Jewelry can raise Jah''s value by more than one level, and in the future, she will be able to


    choose whatever kind of script she wants.


    Francis side, the y has been shooting for so long, naturally there are other problems.


    At most, it is to make him angry a little, when the time, a little sincere attitude to apologize on the line.


    Once this was measured, Tia lifted her foot towards Jah and said, "Jah, you go back to the RV


    now and take off your makeup."


    "What?" Jah''s face went down even harder, thinking that Tia just had something wrong with her


    today and kept getting into trouble.


    Tia is not good here and her explicitly, only toe close to her ear, whispered: "Jah , I do not have


    time to exin so much to you now, you now hurry to get ready, so that you pretend to be unwell, there


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    is no way to continue to shoot, I now go and Mr. Snider to ask for leave."


    Jah saw the situation, also for the first time to see Tia like this, also intuitively feel the seriousness of


    the situation.


    She red at Tia and said, "You better not be kidding me."


    With that, Jah headed for the RV with his costume in hand.


    Tia took a deep breath and lifted her feet towards Francis.


    She stood in front of Francis and groveled, "Mr. Snider, I''m really sorry, our Jah is suddenly very


    unwell and needs to take a leave of absence for the next scene."


    "What did you say?" Francis'' face immediately sank.


    Tia knew it would make Francis angry, and for a while, it really was a bit of a shock.


    She said stiffly, "Mr. Snider, I''m really sorry, but when Jah is ready, I''ll bring her over to make


    amends."


    Francis directly dropped the things in his hand and said angrily: "All day long you have more moths,


    this scene can still be shot, can not shoot before I get out."


    After yelling, Francis turned around and walked away, leaving Tia in a dilemma.


    Tia wanted to go after them, but it was clear that it would not help.


    She was only able to ignore everything and turn her head and leave.


    The most important thing now is for Jah to go to Indesit Jewelry and not to be dyed here any


    longer.


    Back in the RV, Tia immediately let the driver drive.


    She then said to Jah, "Mr. Pugh has informed us that he will pick us up at theunch event to


    announce your coboration with Indesit Jewelry."


    Jah heard this, the expression on his face eased a little, and said, "Why didn''t you say so earlier, so


    I thought you were up to something."


    "Jah , I couldn''t possibly harm you either, I just couldn''t be straight with you just now." Tia said.


    Jah didn''t say anything else, but concentrated on starting to remove her makeup.


    When Tia saw that Jah''s mood had recovered, she said, "Jah, don''t think about anything right


    now, let''s focus on getting the Indesit Jewelry thing done, and the crew, we''ll figure it outter."


    Jah said with disdain: "What is the solution? When the official announcement is made, my value will


    increase immediately, and then, it is still necessary to offer me up."

 Chapter 112 How do you see it?

    Chapter 112 How do you see it?


    When Jah was received at the venue, he was almost not shocked by the scene in front of him.


    She did not expect at all that Indesit Jewelry''s row would be so big.


    Theunch event was held in the ballroom of the only 7-star hotel in China, and was designed to match


    the brand image of Indesit Jewelry.


    Jah, even the second daughter of Read family, has never seen such a battle.


    However, Jah did not show his inner ecstasy, but suppressed his inner thoughts and acted


    iparably calm, putting up the second daughter of Read family''s frame.


    By the time Charlie came over, Jah had already finished dressing and her makeup was particrly


    delicate, highlighting her beauty to the fullest.


    Jah smiled enchantingly at Charlie, showing his perfection to the fullest.


    Charlie spoke up and looked at Jah andplimented, "Miss Read, very nice."


    Jah smiled even more seductively, looking at Charlie''s eyes are filled with brimming water, with


    endless style.


    "Thank you, Mr. Pugh, for thepliment." Jah said.


    "Behave yourselfter and let everyone get to know you well." Charlie said.


    Jah smiled, "Don''t worry Mr. Pugh, you won''t be disappointed."


    Charlie smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Theunch was about to start and Jah was already apanied by Tia.


    On her body was an aqua blue gift, studded with diamonds.


    Although the dress is very heavy, Jah likes it very much.


    Standing in the light, Jah felt more dazzling than ever.


    At this moment, she is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    The jewelry she is wearing is a staple of Indesit Jewelry''s new season, each piece gloriously setting


    her off as a towering queen.


    Jah stood under the lights and received all kinds of shing lights.


    She believes that she is, at this moment, the most dazzling woman in the world.


    After the first half of the process, the next is the interview question session.


    The question was initially thrown to Charlie, "Mr. Pugh, why did Indesit Jewelry choose a female artist


    who is not very famous in the entertainment industry to be the spokesperson this time? It doesn''t seem


    to fit with Indesit Jewelry''s long-standing reputation."


    This question is obviously aimed at Jah.


    Who does not know that she is the second daughter of Read family, but the problem of this person, but


    ttened her worthless.


    Jah is really going to flip out at the moment if he doesn''t want to affect his image at this time.


    Although she still had a perfect smile on her face, it was hard to hide the anger inside her eyes.


    Jah''s eyes fell longingly on the reporter who asked the question, intent on finding out which media


    she was from and how dare she say such a thing.


    Charlie cleared his throat and said, "We at Indesit Jewelry never choose our coborators ording to


    their status, we only look at whether they match our brand. "


    His words made Jah''s anger subside a little.


    Anyway, no matter what, the person standing in this position now is her, and no one else deserves this


    position at all.


    Apparently, Jah did not hear the meaning of Charlie''s words, and he was admitting that Jah''s


    curiosity was not enough.


    "So Mr. Pugh, may I ask what it is about Miss Read that impresses you, it is said that you have a good


    personal friendship." Another person asked.


    Charlie was not the least bit annoyed by such leading questions, he smiled a little and said, "Indesit


    Jewelry has always been a public and privatepany, and there is no favoritism."


    Only, the more he said that, but the more people had to think more.


    This is an admission that Jah and he have a good personal rtionship.


    Then, that is, even if the surface of how to say the crown, their cooperation, it is very likely, because


    Jah used improper means.


    The crowd in the room had a look on their faces to watch the show, seemingly to this kind of thing, very


    Only, even after seeing more of this kind of backroom dealings, it still makes them feel very sick.


    Jah is still reveling in the fact that Charlie said she was the right person for the job, and is still


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    gloating over that statement.


    She didn''t bother to listen carefully to Charlie''s words, but firmly believed that it was Charlie who was


    interested in her and, therefore, defended herself so much.


    What follows is a series of questions for Jah.


    Someone asked, "Miss Read, how do you feel about being the face of Indesit Jewelry this time?"


    "Indesit Jewelry has always been a brand that I like very much, and I have always wanted to work with


    Indesit Jewelry, and now that I have this opportunity, I feel very lucky and cherish it, it is a recognition


    from Indesit Jewelry and a reward for me, and I hope, I I hope that I can make Indesit Jewelry happy."


    Jah said.


    She will also say the scene, and, will say it very beautifully.


    Jah has been so engrossed in his owncency that he doesn''t think about anything else at all.


    She did not even notice that the crowd present, after hearing her words, the expressions on their faces


    were actually very snickering.


    Theunch was soon over and Jah went to the lounge and happily said to Tia, "Tia, I have to tweet


    firstter, I want everyone to see how beautiful I am."


    Tia was so happy about the partnership with Indesit Jewelry that she took out her phone and took a few


    pictures of Jah.


    She said, "Here, Jah, let me take some pictures of you and you can tweet them."


    Although theunch has been done, however, thisunch, is not on thework synchronized live.


    Charlie''s requirement is that all news and videos to be posted on the Inte must be reviewed by


    Indesit Jewelry before they can be posted.


    So, even though theunch has been held and finished, the public is still unclear about this matter.


    Jah, on the other hand, is waiting for Charlie to tell them to retweet the Indesit Jewelry tweet.


    Jah was very suspicious of the operation, but since it was Charlie''s idea, she had no problem with it.


    After all, now that the contracts have been signed, the two of them are a win-win partnership.


    Indesit Jewelry couldn''t have stumbled on her.


    After taking a few pictures, Jah sat down on the couch and started waiting.

 Chapter 113 Let me go on the same issue with him

    Chapter 113 Let me go on the same issue with him


    An hourter, Jah''s side received a message from Charlie that it was time to tweet.


    Jah immediately posted the photo he had just finished retouching.


    Jah V: Atst, let me meet with what I love.


    She directly posted a nine-picture photo, although it seems to show the jewelry of Indesit Jewelry that


    she is wearing, but only three of them are showing the details, the other six pictures are all pictures of


    her own beauty.


    Luckily, she quickly retweeted Indesit Jewelry''s tweet again, exining the meaning of herst tweet.


    These two tweets in quick session caused an instant uproar on the inte.


    A short time ago, Jah''s Twitter followers more than tripled because of the things she did, but most of


    them came to her for the convenience of tweeting at her.


    And after her first tweet, there were quite a few people who didn''t even look at it and just started


    cursing.


    [What a piece of crap, actually still popping up on Twitter, howe you haven''t retired from the circle


    yet].


    Jah, get out of the entertainment business Jah, get out of the entertainment business Jah, get


    out of the entertainment business


    [Ugly pussy do not send out pictures, see your face let me can not eat, hurry up and get out]


    All sorts of curses were hurled under Jah''s tweet, turning herment section into a mess.


    Jah was so angry that he held back from replying back to dislike the past.


    Finally, someone finally noticed that something was wrong.


    [Oh my God! Oh, my God! Oh my God! I''m so shocked! If you don''t choose a beautiful sister, you can


    choose a beautiful brother, how can you choose such a garbage thing!


    [No, no, no! Is it the Indesit Jewelry that I know? Is it the Indesit Jewelry whose face we can''t even


    see? I''m so disappointed, you can''t even look at our love bean who is so beautiful and sweet, and you


    can''t even look at such an ugly pussy! I will never buy anything from you again!


    [I''m tired, I will not love in, I thought Indesit Jewelry is the earthly puritanical earthly sober earthly


    delusion, the result ......Indesit Jewelry, you are too let me down!


    Theizens are wailing and have expressed their strong anger over Indesit Jewelry''s choice of


    Jah.


    After all, Indesit Jewelry has always been unattainable for them, and even if they can''t afford it, just


    looking at it is enough for them to enjoy it.


    What''s more, so many top-notch artists in the entertainment industry have vainly tried to be the


    spokesperson of this brand, but Indesit Jewelry has always beenparable to the battle of the


    century in the selection of spokespersons.


    To be the spokesperson of Indesit Jewelry is not only a confirmation of status and curiosity, but also an


    all-round certification.


    With the certification of this brand, it will be more starry-eyed after that.


    Now, such a brand, which can be said to be as influential as an agency, has quietly chosen Jah to


    be the spokesperson.


    How can this not be a big disappointment.


    At this moment, probably only Jah''s fans are happy and ecstatic.


    On Twitter, Jah''s fans were all in a frenzy.


    [Our sister is the best sister, our sister can be too powerful, who does not know how high the level of


    Indesit Jewelry, oooh, oooh, sister you are so good, you are my earthly delusion].


    [Acid chickens hurry up and shut your mouth, your master is powerful, your master also did not


    endorse Indesit Jewelry, our sister is so awesome, is your master can not catch up.


    [Ohhhh, those who say our sister is not worthy, dare to ask your master is worthy? Your master works


    so hard, Indesit Jewelry can''t even see it, your master is trash.


    [Ouch, our sister''s face is so high, every photo is beautiful to the extreme, sister I can, sister look at me


    ah].


    Woohoo, our sister''s pushy is too high, I have to chase it, Indesit Jewelry, is a jewelry that I can''t


    afford, but, my sister has no rtionship, I have to support my sister''s endorsement even if I take out a


    loan.


    There are even a number of big fans that have started a sweepstakes.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.


    [I alsoe, we do not whole need, as long as it is our sister''s iron fan, draw a limited bag, worth


    100,000, if you do not like, you can also realize.


    I''d like to make something more practical, as long as it''s my sister''s iron fan, then I''ll draw a set of


    Indesit Jewelry, which is to increase sales for our sister.


    Instantly, the raffle made a frenzy.


    Lipstick, bags, cell phones,puters, cars, Indesit Jewelry......


    There are even people who give houses in direct lotteries.


    Jah looked at the tweets and was overjoyed on one side, but on the other side, he spat in his heart


    that these fans are really stupid.


    But, anyway, it doesn''t cost her anything, and it doesn''t affect her at all.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    Jah put down his phone, very pleased with the situation.


    She suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, I heard that August is going to be on ''Hide


    yourself'', right?"


    "Supposedly, yes, the recording is going to start next week." Tia said.


    "It''s really strange, the show has been on for so long and he''s noting, and now he actually has


    time to go on the variety show, Tia, think of a way to get me to go on the same episode as him." Jah


    said.


    Tia said, "This variety show seems to have been negotiated by him a long time ago, so I''m afraid we


    won''t be able to go on it now, right?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Why not? We are the two male and female leads, together on the same variety show, isn''t it a great


    topic of conversation, and can also add exposure to the drama, and, with this heat I have now, don''t I


    deserve to be on a show?" Jah frowned and said unhappily.


    Tia immediately said: "You first take your time, this matter, I carefully go to study, you know, you now


    the value of the body will be different, this kind of thing, can not be randomly selected, or a good


    selection of the."


    "Just pick something else carefully, I''m going to be on this show, and you have to set me up." Jah


    said.


    Tia heard her attitude is so strong, is also no other way, only able to nod, said: "then okay, I will go to


    contact the program team, see if we can negotiate."


    Once Jah heard this, he was even more upset.


    "I said, not to be able to negotiate down, it is necessary to negotiate down, if this thing is not done well,


    you also give me to leave." Jah said.


    Tia was helpless, but there was nothing she could do about Jah.


    What''s the difference between trying to kick her out now and crossing the river and tearing down the


    bridge.


    Tia is not going to let that happen.

 Chapter 114 Youre not a little koi

    Chapter 114 You''re not a little koi


    Matilda was scrolling through her tweets and tweeting to Aimee: "So this is how the entertainment


    industry works? These fans are really brain-dead, they''re so willing to spend money on her, tsk tsk,


    Aimee, do you think I''ll have such fans? There is also a house lottery, do you think I can get it?"


    Aimee had some speechless, raised her eyes and said, "You said you were brain dead, and you still


    want such fans?"


    "That doesn''t conflict with me wanting a house," Matilda says. Matilda says.


    "You stillck a house?" Aimee helpless, she does not even know how many properties this woman


    has around the world, is in the country, she can not return twice a year, basically the popr city, she


    has a house.


    That''s it, still interested in people raffle houses, is also enough.


    "And it''s supposed to be a probability event, you think, it''s not like you''re a little koi." Aimee said.


    Matilda quit now and reached over and squeezed Aimee''s hand, saying, "Howe I''m not a Koi? If I


    wasn''t a Koi, would I have met you?"


    Aimee was pinched by her and it hurt quite a bit.


    She said, "Come on you, if you really want a house, why don''t you ask Miles properly , what resources


    are given to you to make enough money."


    Matilda said, "To be honest, I''m not really interested in this kind of money."


    She herself is too easy to make money, plus with Aimee in, so to speak, she wants to make money, is a


    matter of easy words.


    This is really the first time in life to go shooting for money.


    Matilda inexplicably felt that it was harder than even if she had gone and beaten each other up.


    Aimee said, "Then think of it as a way for you to experience the hardships of the world."


    "When you say that, the civilians are going to hate you." Matilda said.


    For ordinary people, the entertainment industry is what they can''t even think about, struggling for a


    lifetime, but not more than the money earned by people on a variety show.


    To the average person, the entertainment industry is the easiest ce to make money.


    Matilda is able to understand their thoughts, because the most direct view of the world of pomp and


    circumstance, so it is.


    She suddenly felt, in fact, quite speechless.


    For them, go to the entertainment industry as a star, even if it is to mention the experience of human


    suffering.


    But what about for the people?


    Matilda held her chin up and said, "Aimee, how do you keep working at the hospital on such a small


    sry?"


    Aimee is just an ordinary doctor with a basic sry.


    The money earned in a month is simply not enough to do anything.


    However, Aimee has persevered until now, and has been fighting on the front line for so many years.


    Matilda is really hard to understand.


    Obviously, even if she does not do anything every day, can be recklessly squandered hundreds of


    lives.


    Aimee says, "It''s probably just love, I don''t have any pursuit, it''s just the one thing that makes me feel


    worthy of treating people."


    She is not a person with very strong desires, many times, she is Buddhist as the old monk into the


    general.


    It is the only thing that makes her feel energized to be a doctor.


    It''s just that, unfortunately, her good medical skills are not able to be fully utilized.


    Because, if she exposes her true medical skills, then what she has to deal with, may not be the patient


    who simply needs to be cured.


    Most likely, she will be targeted by some enemies, not able to be used for them, to destroy her.


    That''s why, the teacher has always told her to hide her clumsiness.


    Matilda says: "People are reallyplex creatures, there are those who want everything, but there are


    those who are not interested in anything. Wouldn''t the world be a harmonious ce if it were


    neutralized."


    "It was an ideal country and a delusion that would nevere true." Aimee says.


    If there could be that harmonious scene, the world would havee to an end by andrge.


    The two men let out a long sigh and did not continue their conversation.


    Matilda continued to tweet about Jah and Indesit Jewelry, seeing how her fans were about to blow


    her sky high and kept mentally spitting out brain damage.


    She doesn''t even understand how these people exist to be able to be so funny.


    However, she was also suddenly curious about what her fans would be like as a picture.


    That day, Ashton was asked to develop a set of rice circles for her, the first of which was her fan name.


    Ashton said herst name is Duncan, so, take a harmonic, fan name is MD or something like that, so it


    will look extra personable.


    Matilda only felt speechless about this and wanted to refuse, but heard Ashton say, "Matilda, you have


    to believe me, many of the fans take their names from the resonance of the name, it is called orange."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "So howe you can''t call it MM?" asked Matilda, rolling her eyes in discontent.


    Ashton was immediately surprised, "Matilda, you are very good, you can name yourself."


    Matilda almost didn''t beat Ashton''s dog on the head.


    This little bastard, doesn''t even know what the hell he''s talking about.


    However, Matilda is kind of resigned to her fate, and she is well aware that a better fan name could not


    be found.


    So, she stillpromised and tentatively settled on the fan name Orange.


    Ashton also set a fan logo for her, which is a big cartoon orange, which looks, well, pretty cute.


    It''s just that cuteness is something that doesn''t go very well with Matilda.


    Matilda also showed it to Aimee, hoping that she could educate her the Tenth disciples so that his brain


    could be normal.


    Who knows, Aimee actually said the logo design is good after reading it.


    Even, a red packet was sent to Ashton.


    Matilda almost died on the spot, thinking that Aimee might be trying to make things difficult for her.


    However, she couldn''t beat Aimee, and had to count on her to make money, so she could only ept it


    honestly.


    Now, Matilda looks at the big orange on the screen and really thinks it''s cute.

 Chapter 115 Can I hug you

    Chapter 115 Can I hug you


    On the third day of Patrick''s surgery, the old Hayden had been hovering at the door of his room since


    he woke up, afraid to go in.


    It was only when Aimee came out to get breakfast for Patrick that she was surprised to see the old


    Hayden and asked, "Grandpa, why aren''t you in here?"


    the old Hayden clenched his hands nervously and said, "Aimee Ah, are you sure Pat will be able to


    stand up today?"


    "Grandpa, you''re worried about that, so do you want to go in and see for yourself?" Aimee smiled a


    little and said mysteriously.


    However, she looked like this, but called the old Hayden more nervous.


    "Aimee, I''m really worried." the old Hayden said.


    "Grandpa,e on, I''ll walk you in." Aimee said.


    The old Hayden nodded and followed Aimee inside.


    Once inside, he was dumbfounded.


    Patrick actually stood properly on the ground, heard the sound, or turned around on his own.


    "Grandpa." Patrick smiled at the old Hayden, as he always did, unchanged in any way.


    The old Hayden''s tears fell instantly.


    He raised his hand to cover his cheek, and even his whimper could be heard.


    Aimee nced at Patrick and there was something helpless.


    Just an hour ago, Aimee came to Patrick''s room to see if he had woken up.


    When Patrick heard her voice, he opened his eyes, with some rasp in his voice, "Aimee ."


    Aimee walked over and said, "Your back shouldn''t hurt anymore, try it and see if you can roll over."


    Patrick responded and rolled over.


    Aimee froze when she saw him move so nimbly.


    This man, really, is exceeding her imagination at every moment.


    His body bottom is too good and recovery, so much better than she expected.


    In fact, yesterday, Patrick was able to move.


    Only, Aimee demanded sternly, he could not move yet.


    So, Patrick was able to remain on his back.


    Now, finally hearing Aimee let him roll over, Patrick was close to giving her a carp leap.


    Aimee walked over and pressed on Patrick''s leg with a firm hand, causing Patrick to grunt.


    "Aimee , is this a case of you not wanting me to recover?" Patrick said.


    The force Aimee just used really hurt him.


    He didn''t even know how she could be so strong.


    Aimee said, "I''m testing how your recovery is going and seeing if your leg is better."


    Patrick picked up his leg and rubbed the spot where Aimee had pinched it, and looked at her with a


    look that was actually more than a little scornful.


    For a moment, Aimee actually saw a sense of softness in his face.


    "So, Dr. Read, how''s my recovery going?" Patrick asked.


    "Very good," Aimee gave a thumbs up towards Patrick, "Congrattions, Master Patrick , you have,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    fully recovered."


    The moment the tone fell, Aimee''s wrists were yanked and her body lunged forward, threatening to fall


    on top of Patrick.


    Aimee let out a gasp of surprise and moved her hands quickly to brace herself on either side of


    Patrick''s body to keep from pressing into him.


    Patrick looked at Aimee in dismay, so fast, she was actually able to reflect so fast, it was so surprising


    to him.


    Even though he had no precautions, he was shocked that Aimee was able to pull away from his palm


    so easily.


    Aimee stood up and stood up straight again before she frowned at Patrick and said, "Patrick! Even if


    you are now recovered, you still want to pay attention, now is the sensitive period of your recent


    recovery, you do not make your own death."


    In particr, the knife wound in his back needs a little more attention.


    She so pressed on, he in case he did not withstand, in the end, the suffering or him.


    When Patrick saw how serious she was, he rubbed his nose, sat up and said, "Sorry, I was really too


    excited and got a little carried away."


    Aimee''s face eased up, and she realized that this guy, who is always able to kill himself without even


    thinking about it.


    However, she could understand that after being sick for so long, one would get carried away like that.


    She deliberately put on a face and said, "Anyway, you still have to listen to me, and you can only move


    around when I tell you to be able to move around, otherwise, see how I clean you up."


    Patrick pursed the corners of his mouth, and under his eyes was a deep, thick smile.


    He asked, "So, Dr. Read, can we get out of bed now?"


    He was really lying down for too long and didn''t want to stay in bed for a second.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Come on down, but for the time being you can''t do anything yet, no running


    or jumping, no being hit, no hitting others, no lifting heavy objects, and after half an hour, you have to


    go back to bed and lie down again."


    Patrick was out of bed the moment she said she was ready to get out of bed.


    He walked up to Aimee and after hearing her say that, he instantly became more helpless.


    He said, "Dr. Read, are you sure you''re not targeting me on purpose?"


    Otherwise, how else would he still be allowed to lie in bed.


    "Targeting?" Aimee blinked innocently and asked, "Why would I take it personally?"


    Patrick said, "That''s not the same thing as rehabilitation as I understand it."


    "Ah, you say that," Aimee said with a nod, "then there''s nothing wrong with that if you want to interpret


    it that way, I did take it personally."


    She did it on purpose. She could have loosened her grip on Patrick if he hadn''t killed himself.


    However, now, he himself so no light, she had to force him to be more honest.


    Patrick instantly got a headache, what can be done about it.


    He was really too excited just now, that''s why, he couldn''t control himself and wanted to give her a hug.


    However, the result seems to be ......


    Patrick said, "So, please, Dr. Read, can I hug you if I don''t crash?"

 Chapter 116 Im not going to be a light bulb for you two

    Chapter 116 I''m not going to be a light bulb for you two


    Aimee looked at Miles in a daze, and did not return to his question for half a day.


    She was thinking about how to answer when Patrick had taken another step closer to her.


    The next second, he gently took her into his arms.


    The hug was light, and if it wasn''t summertime and they were both lightly clothed, it wouldn''t even,


    even feel like they were hugging.


    The hug was long, so long that Aimee almost felt that an hour had passed.


    She had never had a moment like this before, when she was clearly doing nothing, but it was as if time


    had stopped, as if she had forgotten to even breathe.


    Aimee took a long, long time before she raised her hand and gently dropped it on Patrick''s back.


    She patted gently and said, "Master Patrick , you''ve been standing too long."


    Aimee''s voice was soft and muffled in Patrick''s chest.


    Patrick smiled, but did not rush to let go of her, but suddenly tightened his arms and held Aimee even


    tighter.


    If he hadn''t been taught a lesson by Aimee earlier, he would have hugged her vigorously and pushed


    her hard into his arms.


    Naive, now he still has more than enough heart.


    After a few more moments, Aimee raised her hand and pushed Patrick''s waist before Patrick let her go.


    He said, "Aimee , thank you, for getting me back on my feet."


    Aimee tilted her little face and smiled.


    She epted Patrick''s thank you because, well, she deserved it.


    Aimee said, "Okay, don''t ever say that again, all I want you to do next is to behave."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Patrick hooked up the corners of his mouth and sort of had his own understanding of the request.


    He said, "Okay, in the future, all listen to thedy."


    Aimee suddenly felt that there was something wrong.


    She wants to be obedient, which clearly means that he should have a little self-awareness as a patient


    and not to do things that he is not able to do for the time being.


    However, Patrick''s tone of voice seems to have a different meaning.


    Patrick''s eyes were deep, looking at Aimee''s gaze, full of smiles.


    Seeing her so cute at the moment, Patrick''s mood became even happier.


    His girl, indeed, is cute.


    Make him, so want to kiss.


    However, Patrick didn''t go with his heart this time.


    Aimee came back to her senses and said to Patrick, "Take a rest in your room, I''ll go get you something


    to eat ande get youter."


    She was also going to see if the old Hayden was awake, to let the old Hayden see for himself that


    Patrick was on his feet.


    At this moment, the old Hayden saw Patrick as before, a pair of cloudy eyes, filled with tears.


    He wanted to go up to Patrick and hug him, but he was afraid he would bump into him.


    The old Hayden was like a child at a loss, not even knowing what he was supposed to do.


    Aimee looked distressed and could only look over towards Patrick, asking him to take the initiative and


    Patrick received a look from her and raised his eyebrows.


    This girl, the party is so righteous to ask themselves, do not move, but now let their own initiative.


    Patrick gave Aimee a long, meaningful look before he approached the old Hayden and reached out to


    hug him.


    "Grandpa, I''m better." Patrick said.


    A phrase that made THE OLD HAYDEN''s shoulders start to shake.


    His face was buried in Patrick''s shoulder, and his whimpers could be heard clearly.


    Aimee looked heartbroken, and her eyes got a little wet and red.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes and silently retreated from inside the room.


    At this moment, let''s give time and space to both their grandparents and grandchildren.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s leaving figure, and his heart was also hard.


    His girl, and his heart aches.


    Patrick patted the old Hayden on the back and said, "Grandpa, you should be happy that I''m on my


    feet."


    the old Hayden raised a hand to wipe away the tears, trembling voice said: "happy, grandpa is just too


    happy, Pat, grandpa finally saw you back on your feet, grandpa really happy."


    Patrick soothed the old Hayden''s emotions and waited until he finally calmed down before saying, "But,


    Grandpa, I''m not ready to tell the public about this, you have to keep it a secret for me."


    "That''s a good thing, aren''t you going to let everyone know?" the old Hayden had some urgency.


    He can''t wait to announce widely now that his grandson has gotten better.


    Those who say things behind his back and curse his grandson badly can save their breath.


    Patrick said, "The person who did this to me has not been found and it is not appropriate to make it


    public now."


    "But," the old Hayden had some niggles, "are you going to stay in bed after we go back to Hayden''s


    Mansion?"


    The old Hayden was reluctant.


    If Patrick still wants to continue to lie in bed, it will make him have the feeling of unreality, will make him


    feel that the Patrick standing in front of him at this moment, is a fake.


    Patrick said, "I have to talk to Aimee about this."


    He actually has a little intention of not going back for a while.


    It''s prettyfortable and it''s nice to stay here all the time.


    The most important thing is that no one can find this ce for the time being, and he can cultivate a


    good rtionship with Aimee here.


    The old Hayden silent for a long time, but finally decided, this matter, let Patrick himself to deal with.


    He said, "Okay, then you and Aimee decide."


    "Grandpa, if Aimee and I don''t go back, we''ll still need your cooperation." Patrick said.


    old Hayden can not always be on this side, they have been away from Hayden''s Mansion for many


    days, many people, will notice that something is not right.


    Patrick needs to get the old Hayden to get rid of these people.


    The old Hayden, though he knew what Patrick was thinking, couldn''t help but be a little upset.


    He said, "I can see that you just don''t like me as an old man and want to spend time with Aimee, okay,


    I''ll go back alone, I won''t be a light bulb for you two."


    Patrick looked at the old Hayden helplessly, unable to do anything about his childish talk.


    He smiled and said, "Grandpa, you also hope that Aimee and I are getting along."


    The old Hayden did expect this, but still, he felt he was disliked.


    He said, "OK, OK, OK, I''m not going to give you two as a light bulb, OK, you better be good and Aimee


    cultivate feelings, if you dare to bully her, see how I clean you up."

 Chapter 117 A Healthier Than Ever Master Patrick

    Chapter 117 A Healthier Than Ever Master Patrick


    Aimee was working in the kitchen for a while beforeing over to call the two of them to dinner, when


    she heard the old Hayden''s words.


    She was bewildered for a moment, but soon, her heart was filled with a kind of touch.


    the old Hayden, was really good to her.


    Aimee walked into the house and said to the two of them, "Grandpa, Master Patrick, it''s time to eat."


    She let Matilda and the others leave yesterday and didn''t leave any maids behind, so she had to do the


    cooking herself.


    I''ve always let Patrick drink porridge before, but today I finally made progress and let him eat noodles.


    Patrick didn''t care what he ate, he was in a meaty happy mood.


    After so long, he finally sat down to eat again at the table.


    That alone already puts him in a good mood.


    Not to mention, the meal was cooked by Aimee herself.


    Aimee brings the noodles to the table and sees the old Hayden staring at Patrick, helpless and


    amused.


    She said, "Grandpa, let''s eat the noodles first, Master Patrick is here and can''t get away, after eating


    you can look at it any way you want, if you don''t eat this noodle again, it won''t be good anymore."


    The old Hayden sighed softly and said aggressively, "No, Aimee, I can''t look however I want.


    When the words came out, not only Aimee was stunned, even Patrick was shocked speechless.


    He didn''t even understand if the old Hayden was possessed by something at the moment, otherwise,


    why would he say such a tea-gas words.


    Aimee asked, "Grandpa, what do you mean by that, how could Master Patrick kick you out?"


    In her knowledge of Patrick, Patrick is not likely to do such a thing ah.


    the old Hayden more aggravated up, "Pat said that the person who harmed him has not been found,


    so, for the time being, do not want to return to Hayden''s Mansion, also do not want to let people know


    that he has recovered, will have to drive me back."


    Aimee blessed to the soul, instantly understood over, the old Hayden what the words mean.


    She inclined her head to nce at Patrick , and the smile under her eyes was not concealed in any


    way.


    Patrick, this means that he wants to continue living here with her two.


    Anyway, this ce is arranged by her, others can''t find this ce no matter how much they look.


    This way, he can do whatever he wants with reckless abandon.


    Aimee thought for a moment, said to the old Hayden: "Grandpa, this matter, Master Patrick is indeed


    their own considerations, especially the enemy in the dark, we are in the light, now Master Patrick is


    still recovering period, is indeed not suitable to publicize this matter. "


    The old Hayden originally wanted Aimee to makemon cause with him, who thought that the two


    couples were united in their thoughts.


    To his just tea in the tea air show, simply did not get on the set.


    the old Hayden poked the noodles in the bowl and said, "I got it, I''ll just go back."


    That voice, not to mention how aggravated.


    Patrick looked over at Aimee, wondering where in the world the old Hayden had learned to do that


    while he was lying in a hospital bed for so long.


    It''s really, really superb.


    If this happens to be a girl with an overwhelming sense of justice, facing the old Hayden so aggrieved


    and pitiful look, must not be directly to him to count a beating, may also give him a title of unfilial.


    The good thing is, the old Hayden is facing Aimee, she does not have that kind of reaction.


    the old Hayden also finally understood that he yed half a day, are ying for nothing.


    With a soft sigh, he said, "All right, you two have a good time over here, I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    Although he did not want to be separated from his grandchildren, the old Hayden was well aware that


    he had to get rid of some unnecessary things for them.


    Besides, people''s young couple is here to cultivate their feelings, he can''t be that ignorant of things.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, we''ll be back soon."


    When he said this, he did mean it very much.


    Only, when he and Aimee stay here for a long time, they really don''t want to leave.


    After all, here are only the two of them, for the warming of feelings, do not help too much.


    Aimee does not yet know what she is about to face.


    She alsoforted the old Hayden, saying, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''ll take Master Patrick back after


    he''s recovered from this period and ispletely free of problems."


    The old Hayden heard Aimee''s words and finally relieved the difort in his heart.


    It is true that this is a special time and just because Patrick is on his feet and is able to move around, it


    doesn''t mean that he should get carried away.


    He still needs a period of recovery, this time to recuperate, is the true sense of the return to the former


    appearance.


    the old Hayden said: "Then you two be good, if there is any need, remember to talk to grandpa, need to


    deploy any manpower, all tell me, I send you directly."


    But Aimee said, "Grandpa, this time purposely did not let Master Patrick''s men follow, but also want to


    see if the person who harmed Master Patrick is among them, and other people who have ess to


    Master Patrick, need to be judged properly."


    The old Hayden understood Aimee''s meaning.


    No wonder, she only let hime over at that time, the rest of the Haydens , one did note over.


    the old Hayden said, "Aimee , that will be hard for you to take care of Pat."


    "Don''t worry Grandpa, I can take good care of Master Patrick and promise to bring you back a Master


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick that is healthier than before." Aimee said.


    She didn''t tell the old Hayden that she had nted her own people here, and that there would be


    someone to protect Patrick in her absence.


    And, most importantly, they have not returned for so long, the person who harmed Patrick, must be


    very anxious.


    He''ll try to find out where Patrick is so he can do him secondary harm.


    So, even though Aimee hid Patrick here, it still wasn''t as airtight as it could have been.


    She wanted the man to be able to find Patrick and lure him here so that he could be caught in a.


    However, there is no need to tell the old Hayden about this, lest he follow the worry again.


    Patrick was not sure about this, and he began to imagine how he would get along with Aimee.


    The old Hayden finished his meal and left, and Aimee arranged for someone to see the old Hayden off.


    She directly let the man go with Hayden''s Mansion,ter, but whenever the old Hayden wants toe


    over, he will directly bring the old Hayden over.


    She would like to see who is harming Patrick.


    She had someone check Trace''s profile earlier and had already determined that he was not the same


    person.


    Aimee wanted to know more about who that person was.

 Chapter 118 How bad can a persons mouth stink

    Chapter 118 How bad can a person''s mouth stink


    Jah spent a small amount of time feeling smug andcent because of the coboration with


    Indesit Jewelry.


    Those fans on Twitter touted her and almost made her drift to fill in.


    Jah is going to think that she is that perfect an actress.


    She was in a good mood and had taken time off from the show anyway, so she went straight to the


    most frequented shopping mall and prepared for a bloodbath.


    Although she now wears clothes, each of which is pricey, she still believes that she needs to reacquire


    some higher-end lines.


    Otherwise, people will think that she, Jah, is a low-life and wears all those things in a cheap way.


    While shopping, Jah didn''t look at her phone, so, unbeknownst to her, Twitter is now in an uproar.


    A rich ID suddenly sent out several tweets detailing the photos posted on Jah''s Twitter ount, and


    the jewelry she was wearing was not from Indesit Jewelry.


    Originally, this ID did not have much influence, and there were not many people who saw this tweet.


    Just suddenly a top stream of small flowers liked this tweet, although only a few seconds to unlike, but


    still instantly let this tweet heat up.


    Soon, Jah and Indesit Jewelry, Jah fakes, and other phrases, scurried into the hot search.


    This ID called rich is iming to be a jewelry appraiser, and, her knowledge of Indesit Jewelry, in


    addition to Indesit Jewelry this treasure, it is impossible to have a second person.


    In her tweet, she listed everything from the design, the original stone, the cut, etc. What Jah was


    wearing was not really Indesit Jewelry at all.


    Rich people: I really don''t understand what else female celebrities can''t do in order to be popr


    nowadays, wearing a whole lot of fake goods, and actually dare to rub the heat on Indesit Jewelry, this


    kind of behavior, is simply outrageous. This is a very good way to get the most out of the brand.


    @JahV.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a while, Twitter was divided into several factions with different opinions.


    A faction is naturally Jah''s own fans, only because Jah represented Indesit Jewelry all kinds of


    arrogant and domineering, half a day''s time, has torn through all the top flow, all kinds of words to the


    body of people greeted once, saying how hard words are.


    If it is not a few big fans in time down to control thement, only to have already torn up with a few


    fans.


    They did not believe at all that Jah would wear a fake, and they firmly believed that Jah, being a


    granddy herself, could not have done something so low.


    There are some people who are really funny, the official certified spokesperson, you a fake is a fake? I


    really don''t understand how some people have so much malice towards pretty sister, what did our


    sister do wrong, can''t be kinder?


    [And rich people, just this empty talk to nder the quality of people]


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    [Anyway, I believe our sister, our sister is the little angel with a beautiful heart, and I don''t know which


    family''s sour chicken, other ces can''tpare to our sister, actually use this kind of underhanded


    means, is really disgusting enough].


    The rich man''s Twitter feed fellpletely, and Jah''s fans swarmed over and ughtered the Twitter


    Thement section is a mess inside, with all kinds of vicious words.


    And shockingly, the most cursing was actually directed at this Twitter ID, almost all cursing her


    daughter to a bad death.


    Averi sent screenshots of thements to Aimee, who was in tears.


    "I''ve seen how bad the human mouth can stink." Averi said.


    Aimee was also following the story and naturally took thements in stride.


    She directly and sinctly a way to transfer a huge amount of money over, in the name offorting


    Averi''s wounded little heart.


    Averi is now even more crying andughing.


    Aimee is treating her like Matilda, the money-grubber? How dare she use money to coax people.


    Averi said, "Aimee , you''re rich as a scumbag who doesn''t take responsibility after sleeping with you."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched, this woman, what''s wrong, money is not epted.


    She really doesn''t understand how she values these two extremes.


    A passion like fire, a high cold like ice.


    One is addicted to the money pit, the other has no desire.


    If these two were not both girls, and, she knew very well that they both liked boys, she would have


    thought that they were a perfect match for each other by nature.


    Aimee said, "Take the money, you don''t want it, I have to give it to my goddaughter."


    Speaking of her daughter, Averi immediately sent over several small videos, plus countless photos:


    "Aimee , look, my daughter is cute again."


    Aimee clicked on the video and saw arge white ball of flesh rushing over quickly, the momentum,


    very much a sense of rushing out of the screen into her arms.


    And those photos, Averi also do not know what is wrong, obviously so cold a girl, but actually addicted


    to a dog dressed up in a flowery way.


    She reckoned that it was close to taking her own eyeshadow palette and painting a colorful makeup for


    the puppy.


    Aimee said, "What did the puppy do wrong that you have to torment her like that."


    Averi said, "Ites from her old mother doting on her."


    Aimee shook her head helplessly and once again felt that Averi was just too vicious.


    Since she got this Samoyed named Sulents, Averi has been devoted to her and really treats


    Sulents like her own daughter.


    After Aimee watched all the videos and photos, she finally couldn''t help but say, "Did you fatten up the


    Sulents too much?"


    Although the Samoyed has a lot of hair to cover all her flesh.


    However, those few running videos, Aimee can clearly see, her body those trembling flesh incessantly.


    Averi returned: "It seems that yes, I have recently tried to make her lose weight, but, she can eat too


    much."


    She also sent a bitter emoji over, so you can imagine how much of a headache Averi is having with this


    whole getting Sulents to lose weight thing.

 Chapter 119 Three years out of business, business to eat three years

    Chapter 119 Three years out of business, business to eat three years


    Aimee said, "Let her eat less, Samoyed eat without counting, give as much as you can eat, you do not


    want to slip her in the end."


    Averi sent another crying emoji over and said, "But the way she eats is really cute, you don''t know how


    much I love it, I''m just drowning in it."


    Aimee shook her head helplessly and saw through it, Averi is hopeless.


    She just hopes that when Averi raises real daughters in the future, she won''t do so.


    Otherwise, bad figure is a reason, if you get into obesity disease out, it is not worth the loss.


    Instead of continuing to talk about Sulents, the two went on to follow the Twitter feed.


    Jah''s fans have been so angry this time that they want to tear the rich blogger to pieces.


    Some people have already started to flesh out the owner of the tweet, to give her a good social


    beating, so that she understands, what is called a disaster from the mouth.


    However, these are just a bunch of ordinary people, and how can they really humanlye out of


    Averi.


    She has long since taken care of this Twitter ount, and with so many bigwigs escorting her around,


    a wave of bacsh against those who flesh her out in minutes.


    Averi has quickly gotten hold of a whole list of people, all of whom have viciously attacked her.


    Although this tweet is just a small number for her, but, rising to her daughter, it can never be lightly


    forgiven.


    Averi is ready for these children to receive a little gift of love when this matter is taken care of.


    In addition to Jah''s fans on Twitter, there were constantments and tweets attacking Averi.


    Fans of the families they had attacked before finally caught a break and started making fun of Jah.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    I want to know if Indesit Jewelry knows that they are being porcin, Indesit Jewelry''s vision we have


    been very clear, treating the requirements of the spokesman can be very demanding, naturally not


    some people lowder can be worthy of.


    The fans of each family are still speaking euphemistically, at this moment, even if they were once


    enemies, but, at this moment, they are allrades in arms.


    Everyone seems to be in agreement, absolutely not to say a word of profanity, but only between the


    lines to mock Jah do not know how to count, do such a brain-dead thing.


    And there is another faction, is happy to eat melon passers-by.


    Everyone insists on an attitude, no matter how things are, anyway, what they care about is just a truth,


    in the end, is this really Indesit Jewelry.


    Only, everyone is also very confused, this is clearly the official ount issued by the message, and


    how can it be false?


    Moreover, those pictures and videos on Twitter, theunch at that time, how grand it was, everyone


    was clearly visible.


    For a while, the crowd fell into a deep confusion.


    Finally, in the evening, this question, atst, was answered.


    Indesit Jewelry SV: Regarding @Indesit Jewelry V posing as the official ount of Indesit Jewelry to


    solicit fraud, we issue the following statement and pursue its legal responsibility. [Photo].


    Indesit Jewelry SV: Indesit Jewelry is indeed looking for a new spokesperson, however, we have never


    entered into a partnership with Jah Read, nor have we ever included Jah Read in the selection of


    the brand''s spokesperson, and we will pursue legal action against Jah Read for portraying Indesit


    Jewelry and wearing fake products. We will pursue its legal responsibility. [Photo].


    Two tweets in a row made the Twitter crowd all dumbfounded.


    Whether it is Jah''s fans, or the crowd eating melons, and even countless popr stars, were


    shocked speechless.


    [No, no, no, no, which one is the official number?


    [Crap! I''ve been following @Indesit Jewelry for two years but it''s actually a high-fashion number, I just


    found out today which one is the real official ount!


    [Laughing,ughing, crying, crying, @Indesit Jewelry SV, as an official ount you see you can afford


    your official ount status? Thest time I tweeted was three years ago, is this tweet a turtle?


    [I''mughing, I let a high-fashion number impersonate me for more than two years, @Indesit Jewelry


    SV, what you did is a human thing?


    Averi is speechless again, it is true that she is taking care of this tweet, but Indesit Jewelry has never


    relied on Twitter to generate buzz to increase brand effectiveness.


    In fact, they don''t bother with this stuff either.


    However, the official ount of this fake Indesit Jewelry was still quite shocking to her.


    I don''t know where Charlie got this number from, but it has been around for so long.


    The point is, apart from this official tweet announcing the coboration with Jah, everything else, is


    quite true.


    This would still be a surprise.


    Averi didn''t think much of it and just continued to pay attention to what was on top of the tweet.


    Not to mention, under the official ount, it''s much more interesting than her own vest number.


    Now being scolded has no eyes to see, the official ount below all a trolling voice.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them are saying that being an official ount but not in business, not a bit of official ount self-


    awareness, collectively let thepany leaders do not pay sries.


    Averi thought about it and sent out another tweet.


    Indesit Jewelry SV: @ Rich, good eyesight, cute daughter, consider looking ating to work at Indesit


    Jewelry.


    Instantly, the inte got even more up in arms.


    [Three years not in business, business eating three years, @Indesit Jewelry SV, this wave operation I


    give full marks.


    I''m the only one who''s jealous of Miss Indesit Jewelry. God, when will you give me a pair of wise eyes.


    The baby''s daughter is very cute. Could it be that they know each other in private?


    As soon as thisment came out, before the wind had a chance to turn, we saw Indesit Jewelry


    reply, "She tweeted what she saw, wasn''t that fat white Samoan?"


    Instantly, the crowd has re-flooded the rich man''s Twitter, retrieved the tweets with the word daughter,


    and not surprisingly, found that but all the tweets that mention the daughter, with pictures are all a


    Samoyed.


    The text of each article is almost always: daughter today and lovely, daughter today ate a lot of meat,


    daughter is the absolute little witty ghost, oh you this heart daughter, pit mother of a good hand ......

 Chapter 120 Using this way to gain sympathy?

    Chapter 120 Using this way to gain sympathy?


    Humans of cats and dogs such furry animals would not have any resistance, let alone, or dogs in the


    little angel Samoyed, casually a smile can make the hearts of the people are melt.


    [Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, what a wonderful little cutie, daughter, what kind of sack do you


    like, mommy is here to steal you.


    [Hahahaha where is this Samoyed ah, this is clearly a Samoyed pig ah, daughter you are so fat again


    will not have a boyfriend].


    [Oooooooooooo daughter so cute, of course it is to buy mine to raise it].


    [No, no, those sprayers who cursed their daughters still don''te out and apologize? What did our


    daughter do wrong? Isn''t our daughter just smiling cute and eating a lot of meat?


    Netizens spontaneously brushed up the phrase #apology to daughter, which soon made it to the top of


    the search.


    Unknown to all passers-by curious to see this phrase open, in seeing the so-called daughter is a


    Samoyed, have said that this is what earthly confusion behavior again.


    However, after following the words and finding the daughter''s tweets, none of them were not made cute


    by Sulents.


    Of course, some of them are fattened up by Sulents.


    In a short period of time, the rich man''s this ID directly rose more than 200,000 fans, the original under


    the Twitter scolding her people, in minutes turned into an army of dog thieves.


    There were even people who showed various sacks and wanted Sulents to pick one.


    Aimee was really distressed when she watched the trend on Twitter that had gonepletely off the


    rails.


    She sent a message over to Averi, "What''s the mess."


    The main thing has not been solved, all carried away by her.


    Averi immediately sent out another tweet using the official Indesit Jewelry ount.


    Indesit Jewelry SV: We dere that we will never cooperate with unscrupulous artists who make false


    ims or have evil intentions.


    With just one sentence, Jah was nailed to a pir of shame.


    Although Jah''s behavior does not rise to the level of a bad artist.


    However, because of this tweet from Indesit Jewelry, it can be said that there was a boycott of Jah


    without any warning.


    There is no need for an official boycott, only that, from now on, any brand that wants to befriend Indesit


    Jewelry will not be able to work with Jah.


    This also means that Jah has no moremercial value.


    And an artist who has no moremercial value, naturally there will be no resources for film and


    television dramas.


    After doing so, Averi immediately sent a message to Aimee: "Done."


    Aimee was satisfied, but continued with another task: "The Reed Group can also be a headache for


    them."


    Averi immediately replied, "I''m going to make arrangements."


    That was the end of Indesit Jewelry, but the torture for Jah was just beginning.


    Her fans initially struggled with the idea that Jah was innocent, that she had no idea it wasn''t Indesit


    Jewelry, and that she had been duped.


    They aspire to make Jah a victim of the white flower image, in this case, all by the fake Indesit


    Jewelry.


    However, Jah''s fans are only a minority and their fighting power varies, so they are soon abused by


    other artists'' fans and dare not say anything.


    How could the fans of those artists they had arrogantly attacked let them off the hook.


    Knots gave them a good social beating and taught them to behave again.


    There are some who can''t afford it, have announced to take off the powder.


    After all, no one wants to be called that if they don''t like it to the point of being really brain dead.


    Of course, there are still some fans who insist on cleansing Jah, but the more they do it, the more


    severe the beatings will be.


    Jah waspletely unaware of all this.


    She has been immersed in the ecstasy of shopping.


    The whole thing was done from head to toe.


    On this way of shopping, she did not know, but thought it was suddenly won the lottery of the rich, have


    not seen what the world, will only pick the most expensive to buy.


    When Jah had finally finished shopping and returned to the car, he took his phone out of his bag.


    Earlier, in order to avoid people disturbing her shopping, she directly turned the phone to silent.


    This time a look at the phone screen, almost did not be shocked.


    Hundreds of missed calls, and countless unread messages.


    Especially, inside these calls, in addition to Tia, or thepany owner, and family members.


    Whether it was her parents, or her sister, or her grandfather, they all called her by the dozens.


    Not to mention, there are countless unfamiliar phone calls.


    Jah''s heart thumped, and he had a bad feeling.


    She quickly chose to call Tia, a situation that could only mean something was wrong with her career.


    Tia quickly picked up the phone and opened her mouth with, "My princess, you''re finally picking up the


    phone."


    "What''s going on?" Jah asked with a grim look on his face.


    Tia told Jah what had happened and was so angry that Jah screamed right out.


    She was as mad as hell and didn''t wait for Jah to continue before mming her phone into the


    windshield.


    The Indesit Jewelry she worked with was a fake.


    How is this possible!


    Jah simply did not want to ept this fact and could not understand at all how such a thing could


    happen.


    After she calmed down, she grabbed her phone and called Charlie.


    She had to find out what was going on here.


    However, no matter how much she called Charlie, the other side was always unanswered.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I kept calling until the phone ran out of battery and automatically turned off, but I was not able to get


    through to Charlie''s phone.


    Jah, with a grimace, started the car and sprinted out of the parking lot with a kick of the gas.


    And she didn''t even slow down at all, she just pushed the gas pedal to the bottom.


    The moment she just ran out of the parking lot, her car crashed into a truck that was passing by.


    Jah''s front end was dented, and she hit the steering wheel directly.


    Instantly, Jah was knocked unconscious by the huge impact, and his forehead was bleeding.


    Soon, a new hot search scurried onto Twitter.


    It''s still about Jah.


    This time the buzz is: Jah car ident, suspected suicide.


    When I clicked in, I saw Jah being carried to the ambnce with blood on her face and her car


    being crushed.


    Instantly, the inte exploded again.


    [Oh my God, no way, this is suicide? What kind of psychology is that?


    Why do I feel that it is self-directed? Is this a way to gain sympathy because things are not working


    out?

 Chapter 121 Theyll take care of you

    Chapter 121 They''ll take care of you


    [Can the mind upstairs not be so vicious, who would joke with their own lives ah].


    I don''t believe it. I can only say that Jah is really very skillful in this game.


    The actual fact is that you will be able to get a good deal on your own, and you''ll be able to get a good


    deal on your own.


    [At this moment I only want to send her two words: deserved.


    Jah was admitted to the hospital, which happened to still be Innisrial General Hospital.


    Aimee''s cell phone rang and Mason''s angry voice was on the other end: "Aimee! Get your ass over


    here!"


    Aimee breathlessly held the phone a little away from herself, headache at Mason''s angry voice.


    She said, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Aimee''s voice is warm and soft, not a trace of emotion.


    She pretended not to know anything and waited for Mason''s answer.


    "Jah is in the hospital, you get over here right now and get me the best doctor in your hospital to


    Aimee rolled her eyes speechlessly and said with difficulty, "Grandpa, the doctors in our hospital are


    very good and they will take care of Jah''s health, but I really can''t leave."


    She was toozy to go to the hospital and didn''t want to get involved in the matter.


    As soon as Mason heard her words, he instantly became even angrier.


    He roared, "I told you to get your ass over here right now!


    Aimee really wanted to give him a social beating, however, she still had to put on the show.


    In particr, Jah''s bump has shifted public opinion on Twitter quite a bit.


    She thought about it and was ready to go see how Jah was doing and what to do next.


    So Aimee said, "Wait a minute, Grandpa, I''ll be right over."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee went to find Patrick.


    For now, she still asks Patrick to take all the time to sleep and rest more, which is more beneficial to his


    physical recovery.


    Patrick is also very obedient and does whatever Aimee tells him to do.


    Aimee walked into the room and saw Patrick sleeping soundly, and the corners of her mouth


    involuntarily ticked up.


    This man, how can he be so cute.


    She walked over and straightened Patrick''s nket, then hastily wrote a note and put it on top of the


    bedside table, and just as she was about to turn to leave, she heard Patrick call her name: "Aimee."


    Aimee looked over and saw that Patrick''s eyes had opened.


    "You''re awake... I woke you up, didn''t I?" Aimee asked.


    "No, I was, and am, about to wake up." Patrick said.


    He''s been sleeping so much these days that he feels like he''s on the verge of sleeping himself to


    exhaustion.


    There were times when he justy down and couldn''t sleep at all, yet he could only force himself to


    sleep in order not to disappoint Aimee.


    Patrick never knew that sleeping could be so tiring.


    He asked, "What is it? Is there something for me?"


    "Jah had a car ident and Grandpa asked me to go to the hospital and I wrote you a note." Aimee


    said.


    Patrick''s eyes were dark, and when he heard Aimee call Jah, he was a little ufortable.


    He knew that Aimee and the Reeds didn''t have a good rtionship, but she hadn''t shown this to him


    yet, so she was probably holding back the strong diaphragm in her heart to utter this Jah now .


    Patrick There is some heartache and some powerlessness.


    He wondered when Aimee would actually be able to let down her guard in front of herself.


    He said, "Do you want me to go with you?"


    Aimee froze for a moment at that, then looked at Patrick with amusement and said, "Do you think, can


    you?"


    Patrick also reacted to the fact that it was not appropriate for him to apany her there now.


    This gave him a very strong sense of frustration, and even felt that it was better to just tell everyone


    that he had recovered.


    He really wanted to stand by her side to protect her.


    Aimee saw Patrick''s emotions and soothed him, "Don''t be anxious, wait until the time is right, then


    open up to the public."


    Patrick nodded and said, "Aimee , I won''t keep you waiting long."


    His woman, naturally, should be guarded by him.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Then I''ll go over first, if you need anything, you can contact Kelvin and the


    others, they will take care of you."


    When Patrick heard Kelvin''s name, his eyes shed with another meaningful light.


    Without any reason, he was just hostile to this person.


    Aimee is oblivious to this, she just leaves Patrick in the hands of the person she trusts the most.


    She said, "I''ll go first oh, be good and do as you''re told."


    After saying that, Aimee left without looking back.


    Patricky in bed, looking at the door of the room that had been closed, helplessly.


    This woman, it seems, is all used to taking care of him.


    I don''t know when she will be able to let go and allow him to move as freely as before.


    Running and jumping freely, lifting and carrying heavy things, and what to fight fake and so on, he can.


    Patrick is desperate to prove he''s back to his old self, but Aimee won''t even give him the chance to do


    so.


    Aimee hailed a cab and headed to Innisrial General Hospital.


    After arriving at the operating room, before he could open his mouth, he was greeted with a p on the


    face.


    "Why did the Reed family raise you to be such a wolf? Why don''t you die for Jah!"


    Mason''s face is a curse, that look, do not know, also think, is Aimee hit Jah into this shape.


    Aimee was defenseless and took the p hard.


    She covered her cheeks and didn''t utter a word for half a day.


    Only, the mockery under that eye made her gaze extra cold.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Mason and said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry that Jah is like this, but I guess I''m not qualified


    in your mind to operate on Jah."


    When Mason heard her say that, he became even more angry and raised his hand to p her again.


    At that moment, a figure in school uniform rushed over, pulled Aimee behind him and yelled at Mason,


    "Grandpa, why are you hitting Aimee when Aimee didn''t do anything wrong?"

 Chapter 122 Like a little warrior

    Chapter 122 Like a little warrior


    Mika stood in front of Aimee and stared at Mason with a deadly re.


    She hasn''t been home for a long time since thest time.


    Even the home phone has not answered, is not want to hear these unreasonable people to scold


    themselves.


    This time, if she hadn''t seen on Twitter that Jah''s condition was really serious, she wouldn''t have


    After all, besides hating them for bullying Aimee, Mika is also quite fond of Jah and she is very


    anxious and sad to see her like this.


    However, just aftering over, she saw her grandfather pping towards Aimee, which made her


    original worries dissipate instantly.


    This is now slowly shocking to her, ack of understanding and inability to ept her family.


    She doesn''t understand how they can be this way, how the same Reed family daughters can be so


    entric.


    "Mika, get the hell out of my way!" Mason was already upset with Mika, and now he was even


    angrier when he saw that she was actually protecting Aimee.


    Mika said, "Grandpa, as long as I''m here today, I don''t think I''ll let you bully Aimee, Jah will


    be like this now, all because she made her own death, you can''t me this on Aimee''s head!"


    Aimee stood behind Mika, her eyes fell on top of her thin shoulders, and for a moment, she just felt a


    very strange feeling in her heart.


    She had never encountered anything like this before, this girl, how she was able to stand in her way


    like this.


    From thest time, Aimee was actually vaguely moved by something.


    At the moment, even more so.


    She had very mixed feelings and wondered what the girl would thinkter if she knew that these things


    were really rted to her.


    And, what she is about to do next could be an even more devastating injury to her.


    Aimee sighed silently in her heart, more or less there is some sense of the creation of man.


    Mason was so angry with Mika that he raised his hand and swung it at her face.


    However, when he saw Mika did not dodge at all, and even put his chin up high, Mason was also


    very shocked, so much so that he could note back to his senses for a long time.


    In the end, he had no way toy hands on Mika, who was his most beloved granddaughter, except


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    for Jah.


    However, this granddaughter, now she actually dares to disobey him like this.


    It was simply too much for him to bear.


    "Yes, Aimee! You did it, didn''t you! That''s how you got your sister to disobey me like that! Good for you,


    Aimee! You''ll get what''sing to you!" Mason''s eyes fell on Aimee''s body, and if Mika hadn''t been


    in the way, he would have pped Aimee directly on the face.


    Aimee is already on cloud nine and has no inner turmoil.


    She just felt very ridiculous and didn''t understand why Mason hated himself so much.


    But, she really didn''t bother to argue with Mason about anything.


    She just looked at Mason with a cool gaze, living as if he was a crazy person in general, and turned a


    deaf ear to these words of his.


    Mika felt like she was going to cry. She didn''t want to see Mason anymore, so she turned around


    and took Aimee''s wrist and said, "Aimee, let''s go."


    Aimee was dragged away by Mika all the way out of the hospital.


    Aimee''s gaze fell longingly on the hand that Aimee was holding onto her wrist.


    She was in a trance for a moment, such a scene, it seems to have happened a long, long time ago.


    This girl, when she was small, had some clinging to her.


    Always looking for reasons to y with her, but Mika has been kept away from her since she was


    very young.


    Only once, when she was mobbed by those rtives of the Reed family, did Mika pull her away in


    the same way.


    Aimee suddenly burst intoughter.


    It turns out that after all these years at Reed''s Estate, there are still people who are full of goodwill


    towards her.


    Hearing Aimee''sughter, Mika turned her head to Aimee and said, "Sister, what are youughing


    at?"


    "Laughing at you, like a little warrior, protecting me like that." Aimee said.


    Her heart was very moved.


    She had an indescribable feeling about this girl.


    Once upon a time, she knew the Reeds didn''t like her, and she no longer craved their closeness,


    anything, on her own, and simply didn''t get too involved with them.


    She thought that she was just so cool and didn''t need any affection, how could she not think that in the


    present, at this moment, she would be touched by affection.


    Aimee said, "Thank you, Mika."


    Mika, however, bursts into tears after hearing Aimee''s words.


    She raised her hand and covered her mouth hard, not daring to let herself cry too loudly, but, yet, she


    couldn''t control her emotions.


    She was whimpering like a wounded little beast.


    Aimee wrinkled her brow a little, very helpless at her appearance.


    She said, "Mika, don''t cry."


    She is really not able to coax girls, Mika is not like Matilda, everything can be solved with money.


    Aimee experienced a deep sense of overwhelm when dealing with her sister.


    Aimee pursed the corners of her lips and said, "Mika, thank you, I''m satisfied with your words."


    She hadn''t asked for much, and now she feels it''s enough.


    Mika finally relieved herself before asking, "Aimee, does your face hurt then, oooooooh, it''s all


    swollen."


    Her gaze fell straight on Aimee''s face, the right side of her cheek already swollen beyond recognition.


    Aimee raised her hand and touched her cheek, her eyes darkened.


    Honestly, she can''t actually experience the pain.


    I don''t know if I was born with a loss of pain perception or if I''ve endured enough pain to have long


    since gone numb.


    This one p, for her, does not hurt.


    However, Mika said her face was swollen and Aimee''s pretty brow finally knitted uncontrobly.


    She is not worried about how her face will be affected by this, but she is worried that she will be worried


    if Patrick sees her after she returns.


    Aimee thought for a moment and said, "Come on, go with me to buy a bottle of ice water and ice it."


    Now, it is only possible to deal with it in such a simple way.


    She had decided to go backter and see Patrick after she had applied the medicine to herself.

 Chapter 123 - Take you to a good meal

    Chapter 123 - Take you to a good meal


    Mika was instantly happy to see that Aimee had no intention of throwing herself out.


    She said, "So where are we going to buy it?"


    She was not familiar with the area and didn''t know where to find a ce that sold ice water.


    "Come with me." Aimee said.


    The two went to a convenience store, where Aimee bought a bottle of ice water that was frozen into ice


    cubes, and went to buy a towel, wrapped the bottle of water, and put it on her face to ice it.


    Mika stared straight at her and all of a sudden, noticed something was wrong.


    She realized that Aimee didn''t look like any of her other three sisters, nor did she look like her own


    mother and father, nor, yes, did she look like her own mother, but, again, not that much.


    She had never noticed this before because the other three of them did not look particrly alike, but if


    you stare carefully, you can still find that they are simr to each other.


    Instantly, Mika had a bad idea.


    Her fingers curled up uncontrobly, and her gaze at Aimee was full of inquiry and doubt.


    If, indeed, things are as she imagines them to be ......


    Mika didn''t dare to continue thinking about it.


    Aimee was a little ufortable by her stare, and seeing that she was not in the right mood, she


    asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you keep looking at me like that?"


    Mika''s tears instantly welled up again.


    She said, "Aimee, you''ll always be my sister, won''t you?"


    Aimee was puzzled by her question, but could not give an answer to this question.


    Always be her sister ......


    Heh, that''s something that she really doesn''t have that guarantee for.


    When Mika saw that Aimee didn''t say anything, she cried even harder.


    She reached out and hugged Aimee regardless and said, "Aimee, oooh, oooh, can you please, don''t


    abandon me."


    Aimee''s body stiffened uncontrobly, she was repulsed by the touch, but in the end, she couldn''t bear


    to push Mika away.


    She grunted her throat and was silent for a long time before saying, "Good."


    With Mika, she was soft in the end.


    With the rest of the Reed family as her enemies, she can follow her own ns.


    However, for Mika, she had apassionate heart in the end.


    Only, thister, this soft heart will usher in what, she does not know, and does not want to know.


    If, however, Mika would hate her for it, then she would ept it openly.


    However, since she has gone soft this time, when the timees, she will not put Mika to death,


    she will just leave her alone and let her fend for herself.


    When Mika heard Aimee''s words, she hugged her even tighter.


    She said, "Aimee, in the future, I will protect you, you wait for me, after I finish my high school exams, I


    go to college, I will grow up to be awesome, I will not let people bully you anymore."


    Aimee''s heart warmed slightly, patted Mika''s back and said, "Okay, Aimee will be waiting for you."


    Mika was satisfied and wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by a sudden, strange


    scream from her stomach.


    Her little face instantly turned red and she hugged Aimee''s shoulders and wouldn''t let go.


    If Aimee hears her stomach growling with hunger, she will not be able to save face.


    Aimee was amused by her appearance, patted her back and said, "Come on, let''s go eat something


    with Aimee."


    Mika blushed and let go of Aimee, but dropped her head, not wanting Aimee to see this


    embarrassed look.


    Aimee raised her hand and rubbed her head and said, "Okay, I''m hungry, let''s go, let''s take you to a


    nice meal."


    Mika took a surreptitious nce at Aimee and instantly became more fond of her Aimee.


    His family Aimee so gentle and so good girl, she will never, ever let anyone bully her again.


    Aimee did not take Mika to any crowded ce, but directly to Lydia''s ce.


    At this time, Lydia is naturally closed.


    Aimee knocked on the door and led Mika inside.


    Lydia froze the moment she saw Mika, and looked suspiciously toward Aimee, wondering how she


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    could have brought Mika here.


    Aimee said, "Lydia, cook some ravioli for us both."


    "Okay, sit down for a minute ande backter." Lydia said.


    Mika sat down meekly in her chair, and there was some wonder what this ce was.


    Aimee said, "I often eat breakfast here, the taste here is very good, over time, and the boss familiar


    with this situation, the two of us is not suitable to appear in a crowded ce, here no one will bother


    us."


    Mika quickly understood what was going on. Now that Jah''s affair was so big, and with the


    previous incident, her and Aimee''s faces had been known for a long time, you can imagine what they


    would get if someone saw them both running to a lively ce to eat and drink.


    But where to eat, Mika doesn''t really care, she''s just sad again.


    What does it say about Aimee that she would get acquainted with the owner of a breakfast ce?


    This means that Aimee has rarely eaten breakfast at home since she started working at Innisrial


    General Hospital.


    And it''s amazing that no one at the Reeds has noticed.


    Or maybe no one even cares if Aimee ever eats.


    Mika bit her lip as tears rolled back into her eyes.


    She was tempted to cry again.


    She is not qualified to me anyone, even herself, did not care about Aimee, and what qualification, to


    me others.


    Mika was particrly sad and always wondered if only she hadn''t lived at school.


    But even if she hadn''t lived at school, she probably wouldn''t have gotten close to Aimee at that time.


    Mika sucked in her nose, what else could she do but to ept it.


    She only hoped that she would be very close to Aimee in the future and that there would be no


    more barriers between them.


    The wontons were quickly brought up, freshly wrapped by Lydia, and the soup was freshly made.


    Unlike the usual breakfast wontons, only a little bit of seaweed and shrimp skin is added, and the


    customer chooses whether to put soy sauce or not.


    This time, the wontons were made with a tomato and egg broth, which was red and yellow-orange and


    very appetizing.


    Mika was already starving, and when she saw such tempting ravioli, she immediately disregarded


    any image and picked up a spoon and ate it.

 Chapter 124 Body Matters

    Chapter 124 Body Matters


    It was the first time Lydia had seen a girl eat so unimaginatively, and she felt a little bit more good about


    Mika.


    Without interrupting their meal, Lydia went back to the kitchen.


    Although, she was very confused and didn''t understand when Aimee and Mika became so close.


    Aimee looked at Mika eating so anxiously, smiled and said, "Don''t be anxious, Lydia''s hand is very


    good, you eat so fast, you can''t taste it."


    Mika bit into her ravioli and said, "But, I just think it''s delicious."


    Aimee said, "Be careful, don''t burn yourself, and if you want anything else, just talk to Lydia."


    Mika swallowed a ravioli, a scarlet blush on her little face.


    Oooohhhh, Aimee is so gentle.


    Aimee sounds so good when she talks.


    The way Aimee looked at her was so nice.


    Mika couldn''t help but stare at Aimee, causing Aimee to feel helpless again.


    "What are you staring at me for? Is staring at me going to fill your stomach?" Aimee said.


    Mika said, "Sister show and tell, look at sister, you will not be hungry."


    Aimeeughed out loud and just assumed that she was not hungry anymore and that''s why she said


    such a thing.


    They each finished their bowls of ravioli, and Aimee, seeing Mika''s unimpressed look, asked, "Do


    you want something else?"


    "What else is there?" Mika asked.


    As Aimee said, Lydia''s craft is really good.


    She didn''t feel anything at first, but after slowly tasting it, she realized that it was so delicious.


    Aimee said, "I don''t know, I''ll ask."


    She gets up and goes to the back kitchen to find Lydia.


    When Lydia saw hering, she asked in a small voice, "Why did you bring her here?"


    Aimee said, "She, in fact, did nothing wrong."


    Lydia saw this and stopped saying something.


    Now is not the right time for the two of them to talk small talk, so they quickly changed the subject.


    Aimee also asked Lydia to make something else to eat, like fried rice and noodles.


    Lydia then went about her business.


    Aimee came out of the back kitchen and asked Mika, "Lydia here is making breakfast, and now we


    can just get a fried noodle and fried rice, is that okay?"


    "Yes, I''ll eat whatever my sister eats." Mika said.


    She was actually almost full, but she just wanted to stay with Aimee a little longer.


    When the two of them got out of here, she always felt that Aimee would not stay with her anymore.


    Aimee was unaware of her little thoughts and she was about to sit down in her chair when her phone


    rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Aimee nced towards Mika before walking out.


    She picked up the phone and heard Averi ask on the other end, "Aimee, should we do something now


    that the tide has changed on Twitter?"


    Aimee thought for a moment and said, "Then let''s put something out."


    This momentum, Jah was suddenly hospitalized in a car ident, instantly turning himself into a


    vulnerable party.


    In front of life, it is always very easy to overlook all the things she has done and will only think that such


    a woman who has been seriously injured and hospitalized, even if there are any more mistakes, can be


    forgiven.


    This, of course, presupposes that it is all true.


    Aimee has gotten a handle on Jah''s situation.


    She knew very well that Jah did not hurt so much in the eyes, but rather just some superficial


    injuries.


    She directly asked Averi to send a video to a marketing number to expose Jah''s reality.


    When it came down to it, she wasn''t going to let Jah get away with it so easily.


    Hanging up the phone, Aimee went back inside.


    The fried noodles and fried rice were already served, and Mika sat meekly in her chair, looking as if


    she was afraid to pick up the cutlery.


    Aimee said, "What''s wrong? I haven''t had enough, why aren''t you eating?"


    "Sister, do you want noodles or dinner?" Mika asked.


    She has been fragrant from just now.


    She never knew that just a in fried rice and fried noodles could be so tempting.


    Aimeeughed, so, this little girl, is concerned about this.


    She said, "I can do both, look, which one do you want to eat."


    Mika licked her lips and her eyes wandered back and forth over the chow mein and fried rice.


    This look speaks for itself.


    She wants to eat them all.


    Aimeeughed out loud and said, "Give me a minute."


    She stood up and went to get two small bowls, one for Mika and one for herself.


    She said, "Well, eat what you want."


    Mika nodded, served some fried rice in a bowl, and then a bit of fried noodles before she started to


    eat.


    In fact, she wouldn''t care about it if she wasn''t having dinner with Aimee.


    Usually when we eat with our ssmates, we eat a few bites of this and a few bites of that, between


    little sisters, we never talk that much.


    However, in this current situation, the person sitting across from her was Aimee, and she always felt


    that Aimee must not like such closeness and could only put away her usual habits.


    Aimee indeed did not think in this direction.


    She had never had such an experience and naturally did not know that, between girls, there was such


    a way of getting along.


    Aimee meaningfully ate two bites of noodles and rice and then put down her fork.


    The rest, all of it, went inside Mika''s stomach.


    Mika ate very slowly, in fact, already full, just grinding time there, andter, the noodles are directly


    eaten one by one.


    Aimee also finally found out her little mind, helplessly sighed in her heart and said, "If you can''t eat,


    don''t force yourself anymore, your body is important."


    "But I still want to eat it," Mika said, "it''s so good."


    Aimee can''t do anything about it, so she can only let her go.


    She stood up and went to the back kitchen, ready to get her a cup of tea to take away her food.


    The good thing is, Lydia has no other ingredients here, but there are still quite a lot of such herbs.


    When the cup of tea was ready, Aimee brought it over and put it in front of Mika, saying, "Take a few


    sips of this, or your stomach will get upsetter."


    Mika is really holding up well already.


    However, for Aimee to give her personally made elimination tea, she would not bother to refuse it at all.


    Picked up the bowl and drank it all, but, drinking too quickly, almost did not give vomit.


    Aimee helpless, this girl, to her pleasing, she actually see clearly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But the more she looks like this, the more she is called to have mixed feelings.


    The rtionship between them, and not because of this, can be changed.

 Chapter 125 - Wouldnt it be too much of a loss

    Chapter 125 - Wouldn''t it be too much of a loss


    When she came out of Lydia''s, Aimee asked Mika if she wanted to go back to the hospital. Mika


    was torn for a moment, but chose to shake her head and said, "No, I''m going back to school, it''ste.


    Naturally, Aimee knew it was just an excuse, so she nodded and, with no objection, stopped a car to


    take Mika back to school.


    In the car, Mika asked, "Sister, why don''t you drive yourself?"


    The previous time at Reed''s Estate was because Mason wouldn''t let Aimee drive a Reed''s Estate car


    and never offered to buy Aimee a car.


    But now that Aimee has married into the Hayden family, Mika feels that the Hayden family would not


    do something so outrageous.


    Aimee said, "It''s easy to get a taxi."


    On this point, she wasn''t lying.


    In fact, she has a veryrge number of cars, but, it is just sitting in the garage as a decoration, she


    simply do not bother to drive.


    However, there is another reason, that is, those cars she has, are too shy to drive to the hospital.


    Matilda, every time she saw her cars, would pound her chest, and every time she would say she was


    wasting them, and actually let them just sit in the garage, rather than give them all to her.


    Mika didn''t understand Aimee''s thoughts, she just felt sorry for her and felt sorry for her, she was


    bullied at Reed''s Estate and now she is still being bullied in the Hayden family.


    Reaching over and giving Aimee a hug, Mika said, "Sister, when I get into college, I''ll work hard to


    earn money to buy you a car."


    Aimee was stunned, not expecting Mika to say that out of the blue.


    Her heart was still quite moved.


    She said, "Yes, but the most important thing for you, or study well, even if you go to college, but also to


    first focus on school, earn money such things, do not be so anxious."


    Furthermore, thest thing shecks is money.


    Mika nodded good-naturedly and said, "I know, I will."


    Aimee and Mika get out of the car and Aimee asks the driver to wait for her for a while, sending


    Mika inside before turning around to leave.


    After Mika entered the school and stood inside the school gate for a long time until the cab


    disappeared without a trace, Mika sniffed her nose and headed for the dormitory building.


    As she walked, she took out her phone and opened several bank apps to check the money inside her


    ount.


    In fact, she had a lot of pocket money, but after thest incident, Mason stopped all her bank cards and


    left her with only one card, which had less than $10,000.


    This is actually quite a lot for the student party, especially now in the senior period, most of the time


    inside the school, eating the school cafeteria, even go out shopping time, it has been very rich.


    But with that kind of money, it would be a pipe dream to buy Aimee a car.


    This little money, it is estimated that only buy a ten years of the kind of small broken car, have to scrap


    the kind.


    Mika will not buy that kind of car for Aimee, it does not match Aimee''s style.


    She quickly thought in her head for half a day, what kind of car would be suitable for Aimee?


    However, Mika, who knew nothing about cars, couldn''t think of anything else but the ones she had


    at home.


    She didn''t want to buy Aimee the same brand as the ones at home, nor did she want to buy anything


    worse than the cars Jah and Iris were driving.


    In this way, there may be even less to choose from.


    Mika ttened her mouth, looking at the number disyed on her phone screen, is really close to


    crying out.


    She had never felt that she was so poor.


    Aimee didn''t go straight back, but went to the vi to see Kareem first.


    During this time, his body has almost recovered, only the ck and blue on his face is still there,


    making him look, or a pathetic look.


    As soon as Aimee entered the door, Matilda rushed over, grabbed her arm and started staring at her


    face.


    "Did Mason really hit you?" Matilda said angrily.


    She still had some disbelief when she got the news.


    The main reason is that Matilda thinks that Aimee is ready to break up with the Reed family now, and


    should not give him the face to let him beat himself up.


    But now, seeing the redness on Aimee''s face, Matilda had instantly be a killer.


    "Is this old thing looking for death, he actually dared toy hands on you!" Matilda let go of Aimee''s


    hand and was about to rush outside.


    Aimee pulled her back and said, "What are you doing, beating him up?"


    "What else, I won''t be able to sleep tonight if I don''t get my revenge." Matilda said.


    Aimee said, "Revenge is not a matter of beating, this is the country, you should not be impulsive."


    Especially, Matilda is to debut as an actress, if she is caught on camera beating someone, or beating


    an old man, I am afraid that before debut, people have beenpletely cold.


    Matilda tightened her brow, very angry.


    She said, "What then? Just let it go? Why don''t you say you fight back and go over there!"


    Aimee said, "How can I y innocent if I hit back?"


    If she really fought back, she wouldn''t be an image of a bully.


    Although Matilda could understand Aimee''s intention, she was still very angry.


    She very much wanted to beat a beating, to be able to dissipate the heart of this anger to go.


    However, when ites to Aimee, Matilda has no choice at all.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not even that angry, wouldn''t it be too much of a loss for you to be so angry." Aimee


    pulled Matilda back and sat her on the couch, saying, "Don''t rush this moment, making him lose what


    he cares about most is the best revenge for him, isn''t it."


    "But, my heart goes out to you." Matilda said discontentedly.


    She cupped Aimee''s cheek, her gaze falling straight to her five fingerprints, her anger rising again.


    Matilda said, "Aimee, tell me what you are going to do to get back at him, and I''ll do it all for you."


    "That''s not necessary, Averi is already doing that." Aimee said.


    Once Matilda heard this, she immediately became depressed again.


    What a great opportunity to make money, and it was taken away from Averi.


    She felt her heart ache so much.


    Aimee saw Matilda''s thoughts right away, curled her lips and smiled, saying, "So sad, do you want me


    to send you a red packet tofort you?"


    "Really?" Matilda''s eyes immediately lit up, but soon thought of the limit on red envelopes, so she said,


    "Red envelopes hurt my feelings, why don''t we transfer a bill?"


    The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, and sure enough, she just couldn''t expect too much from this


    woman.


    She turned her head away directly and stopped looking at Matilda .


    Matilda touched her nose, not wanting to miss the opportunity to make money at all.


    She reached over and gave Aimee a pounding on the shoulder and said, "Good Aimee, you''re the


    best."


    Aimee shook her head helplessly, but in the end she took out her phone and transferred the money to


    Matilda.


    Matilda heard the phone beep and immediately withdrew her hand to grab the phone, performing a


    great job of what it means to be a bridge too far.


    Aimee is not going to bother with her about this.


    She stood up and prepared to go upstairs to check on Kareem .


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Matilda was so happy that she followed Aimee upstairs.


    She asked, "Aimee Ah, are you going backter?"


    "Go back." Aimee replied, and then looked at Matilda suspiciously, wondering why she was asking that.


    "What will Master Patrick say when he sees you back like this?" Matilda said.


    Aimee lowered her eyelids and said, "I won''t let him see it."


    Otherwise, she would not havee here, is ready to wait a little time, until Patrickter asleep, she is


    back.


    Matilda thought about it and said, "Then I think you might as well let him see it, or see, what kind of


    attitude he has."

 Chapter 126 You are so fierce now

    Chapter 126 You are so fierce now


    Aimee wrinkled her brow, looked at Matilda, and said, "What do you want to see his attitude?"


    "Of course it is his own woman was bullied, he is the husband, how to deal with this matter." Matilda


    said.


    Aimee is still wrinkling her brow, looking nkly at Matilda and saying, "I can handle this myself, why


    should I wait for him to do so?"


    Matilda almost died from the irony of Aimee''s straightforward statement.


    Although the words are such a reason, but, so to say, will not be too hard?


    Matilda said, "I suddenly, have a little sympathy for Master Patrick."


    With such a daughter-inw, I''m afraid I don''t want toe to a dominant wife protection, can''t do.


    Aimee stopped talking and pushed the door in to see how Kareem was doing.


    His recovery is very good, some external injuries have scabbed over, but still need to continue to


    recuperate internally, so Aimee still ordered him not to move freely.


    However, it was very hard for Kareem, and every day he felt like he was going to lie down as a corpse.


    In the past, when he was in the Institute, he was so busy that he was sometimes able to fall asleep


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    while standing, and it had always been his dream to find the time to get a good night''s sleep.


    Who would have thought that after really lying in bed, is simply not able to sleep.


    He wishes now that he could be released from his ban so that he could get out of bed alive and well.


    When Aimee came in, Kareem asked, "Aimee, when will I be able to get out of bed?"


    Aimee knew he wouldn''t be able to stand lying in bed all the time, so she smiled and said, "Don''t worry,


    it will be fine in a few days."


    "How many more days," Kareem asked, "Aimee, I really don''t want to lie down, you won''t let me get out


    of bed, you can let me do it."


    "That won''t work either." Aimee said.


    The most important thing for him now is to recuperate so that he can be in better physical condition


    than before after he recovers, rather than leaving any after-effects.


    Aimee actually has some pity for him, he is usually such a rowdy person, and now he is sealed in bed,


    so you can imagine how hard it is for him.


    She instantly thought of Patrick , who had been lying in bed for so long that, by then, he might have


    been numbed out.


    Aimee instantly felt a little bit of heartache, and at the same time felt very relieved for Patrick now.


    Suddenly, she wanted to see him so badly.


    After a few more words of advice to Kareem, Aimee was ready to go back.


    Matilda followed her out and said, "Why are you in such a hurry to get back? Didn''t you just try to stall


    here for time?"


    "If I don''t leave, you won''t have any rest either." Aimee said.


    Matilda instantlyughed out loud at herment.


    She raised her hand and patted Aimee''s shoulder and said, "Admit it, Aimee, you''ve fallen."


    Aimee blinked her eyes with a look of innocence.


    She said, "In fact, I didn''t do anything."


    "Well, well, well, I won''t keep you." Matilda pushed Aimee out of the vi and waved towards her.


    This girl, still think she hides it well?


    No, it''s more likely that she may not even realize it.


    Matilda shook her head, and for a moment, didn''t really know who to sympathize with.


    She returned to the vi and as soon as she entered the house, her cell phone rang, it was Miles


    calling.


    Miles said, "Matilda,e by the office tomorrow if you have time."


    Matilda unconsciously wrinkled her brow and asked, "What is it?"


    She did not want to go if it was not particrly important.


    Miles said, "It''s not anything important, I just want to take some pictures for you, so I can use them for


    future promotions."


    Matilda thought about it and agreed toe down.


    "Okay, I''ll be there tomorrow." Matilda said.


    Miles didn''t say what time it was, so she didn''t ask.


    Anyway, Miles said she''de over when she could, so let''s wait until she''s in a good mood tomorrow.


    When Aimee went back, she thought Patrick should have gone to bed, but when she opened the door,


    she saw him standing at the door.


    After a moment of silence, Aimee said, "You haven''t rested yet?"


    Patrick did not speak, but walked towards her.


    Aimee subconsciously took a step back and turned her face away to hide the p marks on her face.


    However, the next second, her chin was caught.


    Patrick forces Aimee to look up at himself.


    His face was very bad, and his eyes were full of ice and sullenness.


    "Master Patrick ......" Aimee called out to him tentatively, but only felt the air pressure around her drop a


    few more points.


    She grunted a little and said, "Master Patrick , you''re pinching me."


    In fact, she didn''t hurt, she just didn''t even think about it, and it came right out.


    Patrick gave her chin a harder squeeze and said, "You still know it hurts, so why don''t you fight back."


    Aimee, full of innocence, said, "He''s my grandfather, I can''t fight back."


    Patrick almostughed at herment.


    He wasn''t prepared to break her down before, or even, to wait and see when she was going to tell


    herself those things.


    However, after learning that she had been beaten, he could no longer control the anger in his heart.


    He even hated to rush to her side immediately, fiercely take her into his arms and tell her that with him,


    no one can bully him.


    However, the more Patrick thought about it, the more ridiculous it became.


    He was, surprisingly, going to be so powerless that he couldn''t do anything.


    Aimee raised her hand and squeezed Patrick''s hand and said, "Master Patrick , I''m fine, really, don''t be


    so angry, I''m a little scared."


    Her voice was small and she sounded pitiful.


    This made Patrick stunned, and for a moment, there was a little bit of ack of reaction.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a side of Aimee.


    He only felt that the fire in his heart burned even brighter.


    He now has only one thought, this breath, he has to get out for her.


    Aimee was really confused, she blinked her eyes and couldn''t understand Patrick''s reaction.


    Obviously, she saw people girls a pampered y soft, men''s hearts instantly softened, what temper is


    not.


    How to her here, this picture, so wrong it.


    Which part of the process went wrong?


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Master Patrick, you are so mean now."


    Patrick was in the end rendered helpless by this soft look of hers.


    His hands fell to the top of Aimee''s shoulders and hooked her into his arms.


    He said, "In the future, no matter who it is, just call back, and if anything happens, I''ll take care of it for


    you."


    Aimee''s heart softened, as if something had poked her in the face.


    She had never known that such a phrase could have such a sweet effect.


    Aimee responded sullenly, "Okay."


    At this moment, being held in Patrick''s arms is a strange and wonderful feeling that makes her whole


    heart feel warm and soft.


    For a moment, Aimee even thought it would be nice to rely on Patrick like this.


    The two stood in the foyer for a long time hugging, until a cough sounded and Aimee noticed that there


    was someone else here.


    Patrick''s face instantly sank, and he held Aimee for a while longer before releasing her.


    He turned his head and looked at Kelvin , with displeasure written all over his eyes.


    Aimee also froze for a moment, not expecting that it was Kelvin who was still here.


    She coughed lightly and said, "Why are you still here?"


    "I would like to leave, you guys have been at the door, I just want to go quietly, but also can not leave


    ah." Kelvin said breathlessly.


    Aimee, in a rare moment, blushed a little.


    It''s also true that the two of them, blocked the only one exit.


    Aimee sidled up and said, "Then you go."


    Not the slightest bit without politeness, it can be said that the very non-martial virtues.


    Kelvin gave her a good-natured look, with a deeper meaning.


    He has known Aimee for so many years, it is really the first time, felt a kind of, was the feeling of heavy


    sex light friend.

 Chapter 127 Adding wounds to their wounds

    Chapter 127 Adding wounds to their wounds


    After Kelvin left, Aimee asked, "Did you two have a good day?"


    Patrick is also very speechless when he thinks about the image of the two of them staring at each other


    there today.


    He said, "In the future, you just go about your business, no need to specially find someone toe


    and take care of me."


    "How can that be, you can''t move around yet." Aimee said.


    At the mention of this, Aimee wrinkled her nose and said to Patrick, "How long have you been out of


    bed? I''m going to punish you for being so disobedient."


    "How does Madame wish to punish me?" Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly.


    It was a normal sentence, but when Patrick asked it in such a tone, it became very offensive.


    Aimee''s face was already red, and now she felt even more burned.


    She said, "Of course it''s to punish you ...... for being in bed for a few more days and for being so


    disobedient."


    With that, she has taken Patrick''s hand and led him to the house without any further ado.


    Patrick was led by her, the constant low pressure, finally relieved a lot.


    Aimee didn''t remember something important until she had him pinned down on the bed, "Master


    Patrick , have you eaten yet?"


    Patrick looked at Aimee with amusement, and his eyes were full of helplessness.


    So, is she worried that Kelvin isn''t taking care of him?


    Patrick said, "Your friend, he''s pretty good."


    Aimee tilted her head to think about it and finally understood what Patrick was referring to.


    She said, "He is indeed very nice."


    Kelvin this person, especially reliable, responsible, but also very considerate, but all the things that he


    exined, there is no one is not done.


    So, she asked this question, in fact, there is some redundancy.


    Aimee said, "It looks like you''ve eaten, so get some rest, I''m going to my room."


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand in his and said, "Won''t you stay with me for a while, ma''am?"


    Aimee hesitated, but finally sat down on the edge of the bed and said, "Stay, Master Patrick wants me


    to stay, I''ll stay with you."


    She was extraordinarily nice today, but she would say yes to anything Patrick asked for.


    Patrick sat up, looked darkly at Aimee , and said, "Tell me what you think about the Reeds."


    Aimee instantly fell silent, lowered her eyelids, and said, "Master Patrick, what do you want to hear?"


    "You don''t have feelings for them, do you?" Patrick said.


    Aimee doesn''t really want to talk to Patrick about this, she can handle this kind of thing by herself and,


    moreover, is already handling it.


    She didn''t want to bring Patrick into the mix and let him take the me for the mess with her.


    Aimee said, "Yeah, we''re more like enemies to each other, I guess."


    At the very least, the Reeds should be treating her like a hater.


    Patrick sniffed, his heart seemed to be caught by something, raw pain.


    He can imagine what Aimee had to endure growing up in such an environment.


    But she wasn''t overwhelmed by all that treatment to the emotional copse, instead she became the


    way she is now.


    She had a good medical skill and many more skills that he had not yet learned about.


    Patrick, you can imagine how Aimee got to where it is today.


    Lifting his hand to touch the top of Aimee''s head, Patrick said, "Ma''am, it''s been a tough year."


    Aimee originally did not feel anything, since she grew up, she has long been ustomed to the


    experience.


    However, at this moment, when she heard Patrick say such words, her eyes suddenly became sore


    and swollen.


    Is it hard?


    Of course it''s hard work.


    Secretly learn those things, although talent makes her seem to be a lot easier than ordinary people to


    much greater than ordinary people.


    But she has never been bothered by this, but is grateful that because of those experiences, it has


    made her who she is now.


    Aimee said, "If I don''t expect so much, I won''t be disappointed and upset.


    Patrick, although he could understand these thoughts of hers, still could not control his heartache.


    If, if she had met her earlier, wouldn''t she have been put through so much unhappiness?


    He was the one who failed to protect her.


    Aimee hooked the corners of her mouth and said, "Well, from now on, whatever you want to know, just


    ask and I''ll answer you honestly, okay?"


    She could see that Patrick was hurting for her from the bottom of his heart.


    Then, she does not need to squirm what, today, and he came to a confession bureau.


    However, she said so, Patrick instead is not sure how to ask.


    He thought for a moment and said, "So, if I take on the Reed family, thedy won''t be embarrassed by


    that, right?"


    Aimee froze for a moment and soon smiled sweetly.


    She asked rhetorically, "Master Patrick, is this to help me get revenge?"


    She was curious as to how he was going to go about it.


    Patrick said, "I do, indeed, want to do something as long as thedy has no qualms."


    In fact, the moment he learned of Aimee''s beating, Patrick had already exined that he would teach


    Mason some lessons.


    Now, all the moves are ready, just waiting for hismand.


    The reason why there is no direct action, Patrick still want to give Aimee a minimum of respect.


    Those, in the end, are family with her.


    If, because of these actions, he breaks Aimee''s heart, it will not be worth the loss.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee was torn, but honestly said to Patrick, "But I''m ready to do it myself."


    Patrick was stunned, but did not expect such a situation.


    He instantly had some helplessness up.


    In his understanding of Aimee, although, he does not know Aimee will not be ruthless, but one thing he


    can be sure of is that Aimee is not simple, if she really do, even if not directly on the Reed family to


    eliminate the root, but also will make them a great deal of damage.


    For a while, it was really, there were some dilemmas.


    Patrick said, "I''m happy to, as long as yourdyship doesn''t mind, add insult to injury for them."


    Aimeeughed out loud when she heard that.


    She said, "That Reed family is quite miserable, Master Patrick''s methods, but I have heard something."


    Having fought him before as The Growlers, I naturally know his style very well.


    He will not get those warm water boiled frog y, as long as he is determined to deal with, will be


    directly on the other side of the dead, a little turn over may not give.


    Aimee said, "Master Patrick, why don''t you wait until I''ve had my fun and then make a move?"


    Patrick looked at Aimee and saw that she showed no sign of softening up, so he nodded and said,


    "Okay, all ording to thedy."


    Aimee was happy and met Patrick''s gaze, her eyes were brimming with water, rubbing with


    inexhaustible joy.


    Patrick, for a moment, was really smitten by this look.


    The knot in his throat rolled involuntarily, and he raised his hand to the back of Aimee''s head, bringing


    her gently towards him, and then lowered his head to kiss her.


    This kiss was even more tender and loving than the previous one when he had attacked her, and


    Aimee had fallen into Patrick''s tenderness before she could react.


    Patrick didn''t go deeper, just touched gently, but it was more seductive than a passionate French kiss.


    Until ......


    Aimee raised her hand and patted Patrick''s arm to let go of her.


    She breathed heavily, as if she was going to die in the next second.


    Patrick almost didn''t get mad at her for looking like that.


    This girl, is she doing it on purpose or not?


    Kissing does not know how to change the air, now well, what ambiguous atmosphere is not.

 Chapter 128 is playing some kind of mind games

    Chapter 128 is ying some kind of mind games


    Aimee hung her head down, embarrassed to look at Patrick.


    She also knew how much of a buzzkill she was with this look.


    It''s so humiliating, she actually in the kissing thing, nted such a big heel.


    If word of this gets out, where will she be able to save her face.


    Patrick hooked the corners of his mouth and raised his hand to rub hard on the top of her head.


    He said, "A few more times, and you''ll get it, don''t be shy."


    Aimee''s face turned even redder.


    This is dislike, right?


    It''s naked dislike, right?


    She actually, was so disliked.


    Her heart aches so much.


    Aimee raised her eyshes and looked towards Patrick, her eyes were moist and innocent, but her


    mouth was pouting with a little bit of pique.


    Patrick''s heart seemed to be tickled by something, itchy and tingly, like an electric shock.


    He does not want to do anything at the moment, there is only one voice in his ears: wanting to kiss her,


    wanting her.


    Aimee was burned by his burning gaze.


    She stood up sharply and said, "I''m tired, I''m going back to rest, you should also go to bed early."


    After saying that, Aimee also no longer care Patrick, a look did not give him, directly turn around and


    run out.


    Patrick looked at the closed door andughed lowly.


    She is really cute when she is shy.


    It made him, even more, want to do something excessive.


    Aimee returned to her room, her back against the door, and raised her hand to touch her burning


    cheek.


    She kept spitting to herself: Aimee , you are really out of your league, a kiss will finish you off, it''s a


    shame.


    She unconsciously recalled the kiss she had just received, and a strange feeling came over her.


    That feeling, so wonderful.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was obviously a strange feeling, but it filled her with joy.


    The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted Aimee''s thoughts, and Aimee skimmed her lips, very


    dissatisfied with the guy who had ruined the scenery.


    It had better be something extremely important, otherwise she wasn''t sure she''d be in a good mood.


    The caller was Francis, and through the phone, Aimee could hear the joy in his voice.


    "Aimee Ah, can I announce a recement." Francis said.


    Aimee didn''t think about what she was referring to for a while, but after she recovered her thoughts,


    she remembered that she had asked someone to post a video about Jah.


    Since her return, she has not paid attention to this matter, but one can imagine what the situation will


    be on the Inte now.


    Aimee said, "There''s no rush to make it public for now, but I''ve got someone ready for you."


    "Is it Eva?" Francis asked.


    He doesn''t really have anything against Eva, the little girl.


    Only, Eva''s image, and his vision of the heroine is still so little meaning.


    If you can''t find a more suitable actress, you can only use Eva as a second choice.


    Aimee said, "No, no, I got you a new person."


    "Neers?" Francis asked suspiciously.


    Generally speaking, if it wasn''t for Aimee''s involvement with Jah, she would never have bothered


    with Francis'' casting.


    The rtionship between them has always been one in which Francises to her for help when he


    needs it.


    Aimee , almost never interferes with his business.


    Now, it was a surprise to Francis that he was given a new person.


    Francis asked, "What kind of new person is it? How new is it?"


    "It''s so new that no one knows her except Miles," Aimee says. Aimee says.


    Francis more shocked, new to such an extent, that is really ......


    He suddenly remembered that Leah had called him earlier and said she had a suitable actress she


    wanted to introduce to him.


    However, Leah didn''t say who it was outright, nor did she say that it was to get her into the cast of


    ''Alby''s Memoir''.


    He just thought it was Leah who had a good seedling and came over to say hello, and didn''t think much


    of it.


    Now it is tasting out, not so much.


    Francis asked, "Aimee , this new guy''s agent you''re talking about, is it Leah?"


    Aimee is really not sure about this, but, thinking of the most gold medal agent under Miles, that is,


    Leah, then, there is really this possibility, Miles in order to retain Matilda, the best one agent assigned


    to her.


    She said, "Probably."


    "Aimee, just to be sure, I don''t see Leah''s attitude as one that would allow her to rece Jah."


    Francis said.


    Otherwise, how could it have even been mentioned and never called again afterwards.


    Aimee''s eyes were steeped in ice.


    This Leah, is ying some kind of mind game.


    She said, "Anyway, this position, you give me empty, when the timees, I will let her go to you, do


    not worry, I will not rmend unsuitable people to you, with her in, to ensure that you this drama can


    be a big hit."


    With such assurance from Aimee, Francis immediately put his mind at ease.


    He said, "Aimee , naturally I trust you, then I''ll be waiting for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee called Matilda straight away.


    Matilda was putting on a mask when she got a call from Aimee and something strange.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not like you to call me out of the blue." Matilda said.


    Aimee didn''t bullshit with her and said straight to the point: "That Leah, you tell Miles to rece her."


    Matilda was intrigued and asked, "Did she mess with you? That''s not right, it''s not like she and you had


    any contact."


    "She didn''t mess with me, she just tripped you up a little bit behind your back, so if you''re too big-


    hearted to let her do her thing, I''m fine with that." Aimee said.


    Matilda smiled and instantly realized what was going on.


    She pulled the mask off her face and said, "So interesting it, dare to trip me up, is really do not want to


    mix."


    Aimee said, "Although I agree with you to enter the entertainment industry to y, but, some


    unnecessary trouble, or do not provoke on, especially this kind of people, can stay away, it is best to


    stay away."


    Matilda thought for a moment and said, "So what do you say, should I clean her up now or let her go for


    a while and teach her a lesson."


    Matilda really doesn''t want to let her off the hook so easily if she dares to y tricks behind her back.


    Aimee had noment on this, she said, "It depends on your mood, you can do it however you want."


    This point above, she did not have any forced.


    Matilda said, "Then I''ll take care of this myself, and don''t worry, I won''t let anyone bully me."


    Aimee responded and hung up the phone.


    Indeed, in this world, the person who can bully Matilda, only to be afraid that does not exist.

 Chapter 129 She is taking the high and cold route

    Chapter 129 She is taking the high and cold route


    Aimee finally got some time to observe what''s going on in thework.


    She asked Averi to post Jah''s car recorder and roadside surveince on the Inte.


    In the video, Jah''s car was hit very badly, but, and the video that came out at the beginning, is not


    the same thing at all.


    The original video shows Jah with a bloodied head, fainting in the driver''s seat, looking like he''s not


    sure if he''s alive.


    In the video posted by Averi, Jah did not faint immediately after the crash, but took his cell phone


    and made a phone call, and said a long speech to the person on the other end of the phone with a


    gloomy face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, she had taken out an eyebrow trimmer and made a cut on her forehead, which got blood


    flowing.


    That is, what car ident serious injuries, simply does not exist.


    Everything, it''s just her self-directed performance, is just to gain sympathy.


    Once the video was posted, Twitter went straight to a standstill.


    [Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God! What kind of a great wonder is this, to be able to do this to


    yourself! I''ve really opened my eyes!


    Originally I still feel quite pitiful, obviously cheated, the result is scolded into this, messed up the spirit


    are broken, only to do this kind of stupid things, now I know that the original clown is actually myself, in


    the end is how vicious heart, to be able to do such a thing, I really have to feel for my tears is not worth


    it].


    I really can''t stand it, can''t the agency control this kind of bad artist? What kind of stupid things are they


    doing? What kind of image are they creating for the kids? I''m really going to throw up.


    #Jah Get the hell out of show business


    #One man''s bloody letter begs for boycott of Jah


    #Jah icky


    Thements on Twitter are unbelievable, and Aimee can''t even imagine how everyone grew up to be


    able to be so foul-mouthed.


    However, there were many talented yers who even wrote limericks, poems, and small prose for


    Jah.


    It can be said that the viciousness of the culture is shown to the fullest.


    Aimee skimmed through it quickly and it was clear that even though Jah''s behavior was shameful, it


    was far from shameful to boycott her.


    After thinking about it, Aimee decided that she wanted to add a little more firewood.


    She sent a message to Averi, "It''s time to put out the news about the Reed Group''s tax evasion, and


    the fact that Mason is a rogue, too."


    Averi quickly replied, "It''s been ready for a long time, just waiting for your instructions."


    Through the phone screen, Aimee can feel the excitement of Averi.


    Sheughed silently, this girl ......


    Thanks to this, there are still people who think that she is taking the high and cold route.


    Aimee did not continue to follow the movement on Twitter, everything is going ording to her n,


    Jah does not quit the entertainment industry, it is also impossible to do so.


    She recalled the kiss Patrick had just given her.


    It''s also true that ......


    Let people just think about it, can not help but shy blush ah.


    Aimee covered her cheeks and started to dislike herself.


    What the heck, thinking about Patrick all the time, she really doesn''t know any shame anymore.


    A sudden knock on the door startled Aimee.


    It took her half a second to react to who could be looking for her.


    This house, a total of two people, she and Patrick, in addition to him, and who else can there be.


    She walked over, opened the door to the room and asked, "Master Patrick , what do you want?"


    She deliberately put on a small face to make herself look serious to the point of, even, some


    fierceness.


    This look really amused Patrick.


    He said, "Maybe I rested too much during the day, and now I can''t sleep, so I want to talk with madam."


    Aimee said in a hushed voice, "But I don''t want to talk to Master Patrick, I''m tired and I want to rest."


    She didn''t even know that her face was a scarlet red at the moment, making her deliberately serious


    expression look only more cute and nothing else intimidating at all.


    Patrick didn''t have to ask what she was thinking just now.


    He looked down closer to Aimee and said, "Is it true that madam does not want to talk to me?"


    "I don''t want to." Aimee shook her head vigorously, as if the harder she shook her head, the more she


    could prove what she said.


    Patrick said, "Then it seems that thedy wants to be left alone to recall what we have just done."


    Aimee''s face turned red from her neck to her face, as if she was engorged with blood.


    For the first time, she felt how this man could be so bad.


    Does he even know what the hell he is talking about.


    Aimee bit her lip and said, "Master Patrick, did you misunderstand something?"


    "What?" Patrick looked innocent, living as if he wanted to find out what was going on.


    Aimee frowned a little, to the mouth of the words of disobedience, in the end is not able to say.


    She can''t really say in good conscience that she didn''t fall deeply for Patrick''s kiss.


    Aimee took a deep breath, looked like she was going to be heroic, and said, "Okay, so whatever you


    want to talk about, let''s talk."


    She sidled up to Patrick and let him in.


    This is the first time Patrick entered Aimee''s room, as he imagined different, Aimee''s room, the


    arrangement is very simple, a little girl''s pink model are not, not to mention what fancy things.


    At this point, Aimee is really unlike a girl.


    Patrick said, "Don''t you think there''s something missing from thedy''s room?"


    Aimee sniffed, looked around, and didn''t feel like there was anything missing inside her room.


    She looked at Patrick with some confusion, not understanding what he was referring to.


    Aimee said, "Master Patrick doesn''t mean, but Master Patrick, right?"


    This is a problem that Patrick did not expect.


    He hadn''t really thought about it that way.


    However, now that Aimee has asked this question, Patrick feels that it makes sense.


    He followed Aimee''s words by saying, "If that''s what I mean, is Madame prepared to take me in?"


    Aimee''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Patrick.


    If she hadn''t heard him say it herself, Aimee would have found it hard to believe that what she had just


    heard was true.


    She nced at Patrick inquiringly , not seeing any strange expression on his face.


    Aimee said, "Master Patrick, that''s not appropriate, is it?"


    "Aimee , we''re a couple, in fact, it''s only inappropriate that we keep sharing rooms, right?" Patrick said.


    He really wanted to have a good discussion with Aimee about this issue today.


    Aimee lightly bit the corner of her mouth, choked half a day without saying anything.


    As if, it is really the same thing, they are a couple, it is supposed to sleep in the same room, sleep in


    the same bed.


    However, because of Patrick''s body, they never had the experience of sharing a bed, although they


    were in the same room almost every night afterwards.


    Aimee said, "Master Patrick , you are not well enough, right now, to do these things."


    She said this, very cryptic, but also very straightforward.


    Patrick didn''t expect that the answer she gave would be this.


    Instantly, there was a greater desire to tease her.


    Patrick said, "So, madam means that as long as I am well, then, it is okay?"

 Chapter 130 Ive always liked you

    Chapter 130 I''ve always liked you


    Aimee thought Patrick was very strange today.


    He always says strange things that leave her with no ability to fight at all.


    This made her very unhappy.


    The look in Patrick''s eyes was a bit of a warning.


    If he keeps molesting her like this, she''s really going to get annoyed.


    Aimee said, "Anyway, I''m a doctor, and if I say you''re not well, you''re not well."


    As long as she never lets go, he will always have to be a docile and obedient patient.


    Patrick instantly got some headaches.


    Never have I felt so powerless at this moment.


    It is also true that being a patient and not listening to medical advice is a very serious matter.


    He said, "So, Dr. Read, nning to fake it?"


    "I''m just reminding Master Patrick , don''t do weird things, otherwise, doctors are scary." Aimee said.


    Patrick let out a soft sigh, very helpless.


    "It seems that I''m not going to be able to get a good deal with thedy." Patrick said.


    Aimee smiled extraordinarily sweetly, her eyes were well hidden smugness.


    How did she know that Patrick is actually a very vindictive person by nature?


    How pleased she is now, and afterwards, when she lets Patrick go free, how badly she will be


    revenged by him.


    Aimee is not able to look ahead to the future and does not understand the badness in the bones of


    men.


    She''s just so happy right now that Patrick can''t do a thing about her.


    She looked at Patrick , and said, "Does Master Patrick still want to talk to me now?"


    She could see that Patrick was already very angry with her, and if he hadn''t listened to her and not


    been able to move around, he would have grabbed her and cleaned her up severely by now.


    Patrick sighed softly and finally conceded defeat to Aimee.


    He said, "I suddenly feel, and I''m tired, I''m going back to bed."


    With that, Patrick turned around and left Aimee''s room.


    Aimee looked at his back and somehow had the feeling that she could see him being tickled to death.


    Sheughed even more unrestrainedly and felt, even more, that this was a man who was too cute to be


    true.


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect, but Aimee really felt sleepy, and after washing up, she went


    under the covers and fell asleep.


    The next day, Aimee went to work at the hospital as usual.


    Although she was now ipatible with the Reeds, she went to do a little bit of window dressing and


    visited Jah''s hospital room.


    However, Jah was not in the ward.


    After asking the nurse, Aimee found out that Jah had been discharged from the hospital and taken


    back home.


    The nurse joined Innisrial General Hospital at the same time as Aimee, and worked together a lot, so


    she and Aimee were very familiar with each other.


    She heard about what happenedst night and looked straight at Aimee''s cheek when she saw her.


    "Your grandfather is too ruthless, such a beautiful face, how in the world did he get down to the


    ruthlessness." The nurse was indignant.


    In the hospital, in addition to the male doctor outside the heart, she likes Aimee the most.


    Although Aimee is not particrly aplished in the medical field, she is too beautiful.


    Originally, I thought that such a beautiful girl must be very difficult to get along with.


    When I first entered the hospital, I would still think that she was a bad one to mess with and a petite


    However, after getting along, you will learn that Aimee is not a great doctor, but she treats her patients


    really well and is very good to them, the nurses, and never gives them a hard time, and will help when


    they are too busy.


    The most important thing is that she has a princess face, but does not have a bit of a princess temper,


    which is simply the rarest of things.


    Innisrial General Hospital likes Aimee a lot, both up and down.


    Aimee touched her cheek and knew that the palm marks were now even more exaggerated after a


    night out.


    She originally wanted to remove the palm marks with medicine, but that was just not something she


    wanted Patrick to see.


    Since Patrick had already seen it, she didn''t bother with the extra work.


    Especially, she was beaten in the hospitalst night, this matter, everyone knows, if just one night to


    eliminate this trace, inevitably will be suspected.


    She was toozy to deal with it, even though she had a million reasons to exin it away.


    Aimee said, "It''s okay, it''s over, I''ll go back to work."


    "Aimee , you don''t want to be so bullying in the future." The nurse said.


    She really can''t see her beautiful sister being hurt.


    Aimee nodded and said, "No more, no one will bully me anymore."


    Now that the Reed family is burnt out, who else is going to be distracted from wasting time on her.


    Aimee hooked the corner of her mouth, in a good mood and ready to start the day.


    However, her path was blocked.


    Liam looked at her with worried eyes and said, "Dr. Read, I called youst night, why didn''t you


    answer? Is something wrong?"


    Aimee sighed lightly in her heart, but smiled and said, "No, it''s nothing, did Dr. Thomas ask for mest


    night?"


    Liam said, "I heard about your beating and I was too worried and wanted to go see you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m fine, Dr. Thomas, thank you for your concern." Aimee said.


    She smiled toward Liam and said, "I''m going to the clinic, Dr. Thomas, so I''ll just go ahead and see you


    "Aimee ." Liam called out to Aimee, regaining his position in front of her.


    Aimee''s face cooled a bit, she didn''t like Liam calling her by her first name in such an intimate way.


    Liam saw Aimee''s face go cold, and for a moment, there was a bit of hesitation.


    However, he still adjusted his breathing and said to Aimee: "Aimee , I always like you, you won''t be


    able to feel it, you don''t know,st night, knowing the news that you were beaten, how anxious I was,


    give me a chance, let me take care of you, protect you, OK?"

 Chapter 131 Who made you angry

    Chapter 131 Who made you angry


    Patrick looked at the video on top of his phone screen, and his whole face was ckenedpletely.


    The air pressure around him was already cold to the extreme, if, right now, someone was by his side,


    they would be frozen to death.


    That doctor, how dare he confess his love to Aimee like that in front of a big crowd.


    Patrick is on the verge of crushing his phone.


    This feeling, it is too bad.


    Well, Aimee''s face sank after hearing Liam''s confession.


    She said, "Dr. Thomas, I appreciate your fondness for me, but I have no such thoughts about you, and


    I hope you won''t waste any more time on mine either."


    After saying that, Aimee turned around and left.


    Liam also tried to chase, but was stopped by a patient who suddenly came over.


    His gaze followed Aimee for a long time, and his eyes were full of resignation inside.


    He had his eyes on Aimee since she entered the hospital and always felt that with his charm, it was


    only a matter of time before he could woo Aimee.


    At first he didn''t act because, as he could see, Aimee really worked hard and really liked her job, and


    he didn''t want to bring any trouble to her work, so that she could pass her internship well and stay in


    the hospital and be a real doctor.


    However, soon Liam realized that Aimee, the woman, was really high strung.


    Before him, several doctors, as well as patients and patients'' families, had expressed their affection for


    Aimee.


    However, Aimee has never given face to anyone and is indifferent to anyone who pursues her.


    As a result, Aimee has been given the title of Iceberg Beauty.


    Liam also began to dare not move, for fear of pushing people into a hurry, when the timees,


    nothing can be gained.


    Today he was also under an impulse, did not hold back, so he confessed to Aimee.


    However, being rejected so directly by her was something Liam did not expect.


    Aimee is so disrespectful to him, and frankly, it is really upsetting to him.


    However, Aimee is also really beautiful, such a woman, not to get her, he is really reluctant.


    What''s more, afterst night''s events, everyone knew about Aimee''s exodus and that she was actually


    the daughter of the Reed family.


    This made him even more shocked and imperative to her.


    Liam''s eyes were filled with resignation, he would never just give up on Aimee, he would definitely get


    her.


    However, he did not know that is his own such a look, but to invite him to trouble.


    Patrick turned off the video and sent a directmand to Trace: "Take care of that Liam, get rid of


    him."


    He has always had people protecting Aimee in the shadows, but of course, another role is to keep an


    eye on Aimee''s movements.


    This was originally because, Aimee, the woman, had so many mysteries on her that he couldn''t help


    but wonder what kind of a girl this was, and how she had so many strange things going on.


    Later, these people, too, became the people he stayed with Aimee to protect her.


    Such a girl, if not properly protected, it would be too worrying.


    However, when Aimee was beatenst night, these guys didn''te in handy, but today they sent him


    such a disturbing video.


    When Patrick''s in a bad mood, someone is going to have bad luck.


    This Liam, he is really ready to take him directly.


    Aimee is going to handle the Reeds on her own, and at this point, Patrick is not going to backtrack


    since he has already agreed to do so.


    He''ll wait until Aimee is done and then give them a good boost of fire.


    Now, there is no ce to vent this anger, so it can only be vented on this doctor who delivered to the


    door.


    He wasn''t going to kill him, but it was still easy to make it so he had no way to continue working as a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    doctor and leave Aimee alone.


    Trace received the order and went to make arrangements.


    First, he arranged a one-off fiasco at Innisrial General Hospital, directly destroying Liam''s hand, and


    then he exposed Liam''s private bribery, making him a bad doctor, andter, in the whole doctor


    profession, there is no way to gain a foothold.


    Aimee had been seeing patients in the outpatient clinic and knew almost nothing about it.


    She only heard about it when she was about to leave work, and wondered how such a big thing had


    happened for good reason.


    However, she had actually heard about those private actions of Liam, and it is not surprising that this is


    happening now.


    Aimee is just sad that there is one less doctor in the medical profession with good medical skills.


    Liam is not a very good person, but, medical skills she still recognizes.


    At least, the few surgeries he has operated on are still very valuable for teaching.


    This matter, however, is of little consequence to Aimee.


    After she finished her shift, she came home and prepared to cookfor Patrickherself.


    Only, when she entered the door, she smelled the aroma of the meal.


    Aimee froze for a moment, and then frowned quickly.


    She rushed to the kitchen and was only slightly relieved to see it was Kelvin''s figure in the kitchen.


    Thankfully, thankfully, Patrick didn''t make a fool of himself and run to the kitchen before she even


    agreed.


    Kelvin saw her rushing in so furiously and thought something was wrong, and asked suspiciously,


    "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?"


    He knew Aimee, emotions are almost never revealed, especially such an angry look, but also almost


    never seen.


    But anyone who sees her angry expression, basically, is because, is really pissed off with her, and


    immediately after, she is going to cut the grass.


    Kelvin was naturally startled and instinctively thought that something important had happened to piss


    Aimee off like this.


    He''s even ready to roll up his sleeves and go to batfor Aimee.


    Aimee said, "I thought it was Master Patrick cooking and had a little concern."


    Kelvin was in tears after hearing Aimee''s words.


    He looked at Aimee breathlessly and said, "Now that you see it''s me, how''s that, still worried?"


    "I''m not worried anymore, I''m pretty happy." Aimee said.


    Kelvin''s cooking skills are still very good, when abroad, he even acted as a male mother, in those small


    children homesick, will personally cook, cook a Chinese meal,fort them.


    Aimee has not eaten Kelvin''s personal cooking for many years, and at the moment, smelling the smell,


    her mouth watered a bit.

 Chapter 132: The self is largely wrong

    Chapter 132: The self isrgely wrong


    When Patrick walked over, he saw Aimee drooling over Kelvin''s cooking.


    This instantly made his mood even worse.


    He suddenly realized how a girl like Aimee could not have any suitors around her.


    Men are too easily attracted to her and falling in love with her is simply a breeze.


    Patrick has only just disposed of a love interest, but forgot that there is now one inside his home, which


    makes him simply furious.


    This Kelvin, he''ll have to clean him up sooner orter.


    Kelvin was the first to notice Patrick''s gaze and naturally saw his hostility towards himself and knew,


    where it wasing from.


    He sighed breathlessly in his heart, but was still ready to add to Patrick''s troubles on purpose.


    He said, "Aimee, these are all your favorites, it''s been a long time since you''ve had them, try them and


    see if my handiwork, has not regressed."


    With that, Kelvin also picked up a shrimp and fed it to Aimee''s mouth.


    Aimee didn''t think much about it at all and opened her mouth and bit into the shrimp inside.


    After she chewed a few times, she swallowed and gave a thumbs up towards Kelvin, "Not bad, not bad,


    very tasty, still my favorite taste."


    Kelvin hooked up the corners of his mouth, looking satisfied that he wasplimented by Aimee.


    Patrick''s eyes are even colder, looking at Kelvin''s sight, are flooded with killing intent.


    It was only then that Aimee noticed Patrick and hurriedly went over and pulled him over, saying,


    "Master Patrick, try it, it''s especially delicious."


    With that, she drew the chopsticks from Kelvin''s hand and picked up a shrimp and fed it to Patrick''s


    mouth.


    In an instant, Patrick was pacified.


    For one thing, it was hand-fed to him by Aimee.


    Secondly, the chopsticks, which Aimee had used, rounded up, they were kissing.


    Patrick ignored that yful gaze from Kelvin, chewed the underling inside his mouth, and said, "It is


    indeed very good."


    There was no way he could lie about that.


    Kelvin, indeed, has a couple of tricks up his sleeve.


    Aimee was very happy to hear hispliment.


    She said, "Delicious, isn''t it, delicious, I tell you oh, Kelvin''s cooking, all taught by me, I''m great, right?"


    Patrick smiled, raised his eyes and swept Kelvin, that gaze, meaningful.


    Kelvin touched his nose, helplessly.


    This blockage of their own is not known to add to anyone''s body.


    He can only be thankful that he really doesn''t like Aimee.


    Otherwise, at this moment he must have fought with Patrick.


    Aimee didn''t notice the exchange of words between the two men, she just looked at Patrick with bright


    eyes and asked, "Master Patrick, is there anything else you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    Kelvin had already made four dishes and one soup, which was enough for the three of them to eat.


    However, Patrick asked, as if he was intent on getting on Kelvin''s bad side, "Is Mr. Prince going to stay


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    for dinner too?"


    Kelvin now feels that even if he doesn''t like Aimee, he really wants to fight with Patrick.


    This guy, whether or not to speak a little bit of martial ethics?


    He worked so hard to make a table of dishes, and as a result, without even a taste, Patrick wants to


    kick him out?


    He has a good temper, and at the moment there is some up.


    He really will not go, see what he can do with himself.


    Kelvin said, "I''m just hungry, let''s eat before we go back."


    Otherwise, he would have to find a small restaurant all by himself and fill his stomach.


    Although the big man is not so pretentious, but it is inevitable to feel sorry for yourself.


    Because, he can''t expect that Ashton guy, will have a little bit of conscience, waiting for him to eat


    together.


    When Patrick heard him say that, he hooked the corner of his mouth and said, "Then let''s eat, Aimee,


    I''m already hungry, and I think Mr. Prince made enough for us to eat together, so you should stop for


    now."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Good."


    Kelvin was so angry that he shook his head straight.


    He had never really thought before that Patrick would be such a childish person.


    How could he not understand what he meant?


    He just doesn''t want Aimee''s cooking to be eaten by him.


    It''s so childish that it''s ridiculous.


    Aimee had already served rice, sat down beside Patrick and said to him, "You''d better have a little soup


    first and chew slowly, but from now on, you don''t need to control your diet so much anymore, you can


    eat whatever you want."


    During this time, Patrick''s life was indeed too hard, and Aimee had some heartache for him.


    But, finally, the bitter days are over, and in the future, everything, everything will be fine.


    Patrick took the soup handed to him by Aimee and drank it in obediently.


    Kelvin took all of this in stride and was very surprised.


    He suddenly felt that it was good, at least, in Aimee''s case, Patrick was a perfect husband.


    A man, the most gentle thing, by andrge, is that he will listen to his daughter-inw.


    However, this thing, in the whole world, may be only a small percentage of men can do.


    Patrick did a great job on this one.


    Kelvin is genuinely, genuinely happy for Aimee.


    The atmosphere during the meal was very harmonious and cordial.


    Only, this atmosphere, only between Patrick and Aimee.


    Kelvin quietly ate his meal, and for a few moments, he regretted very much that there was something


    wrong with him to stay, by andrge.


    This bowl of dog food is even better than the food he cooked.


    After dinner, Kelvin left straight away.


    Aimee took care of the next cleanup, putting all the dishes in the dishwasher, and when she turned her


    head, she saw Patrick leaning by the kitchen door with his arms around her.


    Patrick asked, "Madame seems to be on very good terms with Mr. Prince."


    "Indeed." Aimee didn''t have any shade.


    She and Kelvin are considered to have known each other the earliest and have experienced the most


    together.


    It can be said that having said that there is no Kelvin, those forces she has abroad, the pendulum may


    be so peaceful.


    Kelvin was a big help to her in this matter.


    She said, "We sort of have a life-long friendship, have been born together, and are very important


    friends of mine."


    Patrick sniffed, his eyes changed, not in jealousy of Kelvin, but very suspicious of the birth of Aimee''s


    mouth.


    He asked, "Aimee, what have you been through?"


    Aimee froze for a moment, and for a while, didn''t really know how to answer Patrick''s question.


    She bit her mouth and said, "Something that, when others hear it, they may find it horribly


    exaggerated."


    Even she herself, when she thought of those things, she felt very magical.

 Chapter 133 Rather, the bosss wife is the right one

    Chapter 133 Rather, the boss''s wife is the right one


    Patrick was really very curious, however, he could also see that Aimee did not want to talk about it.


    His heart hurt more and more, this girl, obviously should not experience those things.


    Yet, she had experienced the unimaginable in a time he did not know.


    Patrick walked over and reached over and hugged Aimee.


    He said, "Aimee, I will protect you, and in the future, nothing like that will ever happen again."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Master Patrick, then from now on, I''ll be relying on you."


    Patrick''s body shook and he held Aimee even tighter.


    Being able to get Aimee to say something like that is not an easy thing to do.


    Her nature is not one that would rely on anyone.


    Now, but in his arms, saying such words, that is, she is really giving herself to him.


    Patrick kissed the top of her head lovingly, taking the words, as a thousand pounds.


    His girl, he was toote to guard her past.


    But, in the future, he must make her carefree.


    *


    Matilda had nned to go down to the office, but anyway, Miles said she could just go over when she


    had time, and didn''t even say which day.


    So, she was just going to find a time when she was in the mood to go over.


    However,st night''s call from Aimee made Matilda very angry.


    She was not prepared to go after Leah, and even, she wanted to see what else she could get up to.


    However, this anger, she will not be so easily epted.


    Then, it can only be sprinkled on Miles'' body.


    Who let him provoke who is not good, but came to provoke himself.


    Matilda has not set an rm clock for herself for many years, and today, for Miles , she also set an


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    rm clock, and woke herself up before 7:00 am.


    Even though the wake up call made her face very ugly, but, her own beautiful to iparable face, so


    that even in the heat of anger, she is still beautiful and beautiful.


    Matilda went to take a shower, and gave herself an extremely aggressive makeup, and went to pick out


    a red dress with a waist out cutout design that showed off her beautiful curves to the fullest.


    Before eight o''clock, Matilda had already arrived at Globalhive Pictures.


    Naturally, no one has arrived at this moment, not even thepany''s receptionist.


    Only the security guard, the moment he saw Matilda, froze for a long time before asking, "What''s Miss


    Duncan doing here so early?"


    After the incident where Miles came down to pick her up, Matilda has bepletely famous at


    Globalhive Pictures.


    Everyone knows that this woman is the woman that the boss wants to promote, all the people, must


    give way to her.


    In addition, Miles had her picture hung in the lobby of thepany, so everyone who entered


    Globalhive Pictures would see Matilda''s picture at first nce, and naturally, her face would not be


    unfamiliar to them at all.


    Matilda nced at the security guard and said, "I got up early today, so I came over early and had an


    appointment with Mr. Hayden to talk about something, can I go in now?"


    Treat the security guard her attitude is still very good, after all, he is not the one who has provoked


    himself.


    The security guard naturally did not dare to stop Matilda, and hurriedly went to press the elevator for


    Matilda personally, but still did not forget to say: "Miss Duncan, it is still early, the boss has note,


    his office, you can not enter ah."


    He was worried that Matilda would only be able to stand and wait in front of her boss''s office and


    thought that this would tire Matilda out.


    Who thought, Matilda smiled towards him and said, "Mr. Hayden gave me the key, I can get in."


    The security guard was directly dumbfounded and froze in ce, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    He suddenly had some sense that something was wrong.


    Who does not know that, except for the boss''s two special assistants, even the boss''s father and


    mother are not able to enter his office.


    Isn''t it too strange that this for Miss Duncan, but able toe in and out freely?


    In that case, the security guard could only think of one possibility.


    That is, Matilda is not a newly signed artist at all, but the owner''s wife.


    When you think about it this way, it all makes sense.


    The security guard apuded himself for his cleverness and, secretly, swore in his heart that he would


    have the insight not to annoy Matilda.


    Inside the elevator, Matilda was not aware that the security guard had brainstormed so much.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, and it was really, really beautiful to the point of wlessness.


    However, this makeup she is wearing today is very imposing.


    Just now, she smiled at the security guard because she wanted to make herself a little bit


    approachable.


    But she won''t be in such a good mood when she meets Milester.


    She had to get Miles to give her an exnation.


    Entering Miles'' office, Matilda didn''t look around, but went straight to his couch and sat down.


    She is actually very handy in pinning down this aspect of temperament.


    It can be said that as long as she wants to do, there is nothing that can''t be done.


    Only, Matilda suddenly felt quite sick.


    It''s just a matter ofing over to look for trouble, so there''s no need to sacrifice your sleep.


    This Miles also do not know when wille, she waited, have to have some impatience.


    She got up too early today, making her still sleepy.


    Matilda leaned back on top of the couch, struggling to keep herself from falling asleep.


    Otherwise, if Miles came in and saw himself dozing on the couch, wouldn''t all his aura be gone.


    When Miles arrived at thepany, it was a rare asion that he did not go directly to the


    underground parking lot, but took the main entrance of thepany.


    As soon as the security guard saw himing, he rushed to wee him and said respectfully, "Hello


    Mr. Hayden."


    Miles smiles and nods in response.


    His attitude towards the staff under his hands is not considered to be very affable, but there is no high


    and mighty boss frame.


    However, the security guard was hesitant to say anything, but did not dare to say the look, so Miles


    involuntarily frowned.


    "Say what you want to say." Miles was already walking to the elevator.


    The security guard rubbed his hands together and said, "Boss, Miss Duncan came over just after


    seven and is waiting for you in your office."


    Miles paused in pressing the elevator and hesitated before turning back to ask, "What did you just,


    say?"


    "Boss, Miss Duncan has been waiting for you for almost two hours." The security guard said.


    He haspletely taken Matilda as the future boss''s wife. Now, the boss''s wife is waiting for the boss


    in the office for such a long time before the bosses, so you can imagine how angry the boss''s wife


    will be.

 Chapter 134 Im definitely not stopping Miss Duncan

    Chapter 134 I''m definitely not stopping Miss Duncan


    Miles lightly licked his cheeks and instantly had a bad feeling.


    Matilda''s nature is such that if she didn''t have to do something, she would never havee to the


    office so early.


    His first reaction was how he had offended her.


    However, out of herself, she made a phone call to her toe to thepany to take pictures, and did


    not do anything else.


    That is to say, in any case, it is impossible that one has offended her.


    So what was it that made Matilda suddenly show up at the office so early?


    When Paul saw Miles'' face change, he was even more sure of himself.


    He would like to tell Miles that chasing his daughter-inw is not such a way to chase her, and that he


    must admit his mistake first, regardless of whether he is really wrong.


    However, he is not that bold, to the mouth of the words, in the end, all swallowed back.


    Miles didn''t know that the security guard was sweating for him in his heart as he quickly pressed the


    elevator and was about to go upstairs.


    This aunt''s temper, is really not easy to mess with, he does not want to be in her body to earn money,


    before the first to piss people off.


    In any case, he will coax Matilda into a good ce.


    This, in turn, coincides with the security guard''s idea.


    It''s always better to go ahead and admit your mistake and appease Matilda, after that, everything is


    fine.


    With this thought in mind, Miles pushed open the door to his office.


    The moment he saw Matilda, Miles'' heart grew even stronger with unease.


    Matilda was already very beautiful looking, in the female long equivalent, is already very aggressive


    category.


    However, at the moment, she has a very strong makeup on her face, making her look, just a little more


    aggressive.


    This is the kind of Matilda that Miles has never seen before.


    It is also what makes him feel more dangerous.


    Miles walked over, sat down across from Matilda, and asked, "Matilda, what brings you here so early?"


    "I wasn''t in a good mood and couldn''t sleep, so I simply, came over earlier." Matilda said.


    In this way, Miles was even more certain that someone had provoked Matilda, and she was now


    Only, who is this person?


    Miles excluded himself, and is able to let Matilda to thepany to find him, do not think otherwise,


    this person, naturally, is Leah.


    In an instant, Miles'' face darkened and sank.


    This Leah, is really too good to her in the past, so that she has forgotten how she is, actually, dare to


    be so demonic.


    Miles didn''t y dumb here with Matilda and asked directly, "What did Leah do? Tell me and I''ll help


    you out."


    Matilda smiled and looked at Miles with amusement, and found his remark very amusing.


    She said, "You''re so on my side, aren''t you afraid your right-hand man will be sad?"


    Miles said, "You''re the one I care about most right now, and everything, everything has to be focused


    on your mood."


    Matilda heard Miles''s words andughed even more uncontrobly.


    Miles, that''s really evocative.


    If she didn''t know very well that Miles was treating her like a cash cow, she would have thought that


    Miles had other intentions for her and was deliberately saying such things to flirt with her.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden is not very convincing when he says things like that now."


    Miles smiled and instantly understood that Matilda was really pissed off this time.


    He said, "So, tell me what''s going on."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I said I wanted the lead female role in ''Alby''s Memoir'' and Mr. Hayden seemed to be having trouble


    hearing it." Matilda said.


    Her tone also became a few degrees colder, and her gaze at Patrick was as dyed as a knife.


    You can tell that Matilda is really upset right now.


    Such an unpleasant feeling, if not immediately give her a solution, she is really will explode.


    Miles, on second thought, has already guessed how Leah is behind this.


    He said, "Matilda, I apologize to you for this matter, I did not do a perfect job, you will be angry, I can


    also understand, so, you leave this matter to me to deal with, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Matilda looked at Patrick yfully, obviously not really convinced by his words.


    If he was really on top of things, there wouldn''t be all this mess now.


    Fear is afraid, Miles is also a set of mouth, behind the scenes, doing some things that make people


    ufortable.


    Matilda disgusted with this feeling, she said: "Now is I do not want to move her, today, also came to


    give Mr. Hayden to say hello, in the future, if I really ready to move her, also hope that Mr. Hayden do


    not know nothing, block my way."


    Miles smiled, and inevitably there was still some dismay.


    He was born in the Hayden family, and in such a position, frankly speaking, dare to threaten him, has


    never really met.


    This is the first time Miles has been threatened by a woman like this.


    This feeling, naturally, is not good.


    However, it does not make him feel annoyed, but rather just find it very interesting.


    He said, "Okay, I promise Miss Duncan that I will never stop Miss Duncan on top of this matter."


    Matilda smiled with satisfaction and said, "That''s best."


    Miles secretly sighed lightly, knowing that this woman is difficult, but also really did not expect her to be


    so difficult.


    That Leah, really has nothing to do with finding things for him to get upset about.


    Miles has secretly decided to warn Leah.


    As for, how to clean her up, leave it to Matilda to decide.


    Matilda''s spill of fire, coupled with Miles'' good manners, made her even more pleasant.


    She said, "Boss, now that Jah is deep in all kinds of negative news, it''s the best time to steal her


    role, isn''t the boss going to give me a good shot at stealing this role?"


    Miles sniffed, and inexplicably had a feeling that these things about Jah had something to do with


    her.


    Once this thought came up, it made Miles look at Matilda''s gaze, also became profound.


    Without any reason, he is just convinced that he is not wrong in his thinking.


    Miles was suddenly curious as to what this woman''s origins were and why, in fact, there were so many


    mysteries surrounding her.


    However, this is not the time to unpack that.


    He said, "I''m calling Mr. Snider now."


    With that, Miles took out his cell phone, found Francis'' number, and dialed it.

 Chapter 135 is your exclusive photographer

    Chapter 135 is your exclusive photographer


    Matilda watched Miles'' movements and was still very happy in her heart.


    That''s the kind of smart person she likes.


    It is a great pleasure to work with such people.


    She rested her chin, just waiting for Miles to finalize the role.


    Miles is still very polite to Francis, after all, Francis''s nature, in the circle is very well known, difficult to


    get to the extreme, an unpleasant, may be directly to the entire crew overturned.


    If not, Miles would not have agreed to the casting of Francis when he spilled the beans and insisted on


    using Jah.


    Miles was still a little apprehensive when he dialed the phone.


    He didn''t know that the reason Francis chose Jah as the lead actress was entirely Aimee''s


    arrangement. He called at this moment and had some worries that if Francis, who was stubborn,


    insisted on using Jah, then it would be really difficult for him to do.


    However, Miles has decided, no matter how Francis nonsense, this role, will only be Matilda.


    He just said that everything is focused on her, and this is not just a casual remark.


    Clearing his throat, Miles said, "Mr. Snider, Jah is getting a lot of bad press right now, and I''ve


    decided that she should be reced."


    "Mr. Hayden, I was just about to tell you, I can''t use Jah anymore, at this rate, I''ve shot the show, it''s


    hard to say whether it will be broadcast or not, rece it, rece it for me." Francis said.


    You can hear how angry he is.


    Once Miles heard this, he was quite relieved and said, "That''s fine, I have a good candidate here, I''ll


    bring someone overter."


    Francis asked, "Who is the person Mr. Hayden is talking about? If you put in someone who is not a


    triad, I don''t agree."


    Miles subconsciously looked over towards Matilda and saw that she had heard her, so he felt a little


    more helpless.


    This Francis, is really ......


    It made him feel troubled.


    Matilda looked at Miles with a smile on her face, waiting to see how he would introduce himself.


    Not three or four, heh, this Francis, really dare to say.


    I wonder if the little old man will be shocked if she goes to Aimee''s ce to tell a story.


    Miles said, "Mr. Snider, I was taking care of your feelings before, so that''s why I agreed to you using


    Jah, but that doesn''t mean, I approve of Jah as a person. The person I got for you, I can


    guarantee, is going to be beyond amazing."


    Matilda''s eyes narrowed slightly, amused by thispliment Patrick gave herself.


    He is still really confident in himself.


    Francis said, "Well, I naturally believe in Mr. Hayden''s vision, as long as Mr. Hayden says there is no


    problem, then, it must really be no problem, Mr. Hayden, then I''ll wait for you to bring people over."


    After Miles hung up the phone, he looked at Matilda and said, "Matilda, this role, it belongs to you."


    "Aren''t you worried that after Mr. Snider sees me, he''ll be so disappointed that he''ll reject me?" Matilda


    raised her eyebrows and asked deliberately.


    Miles let out a lowugh and said, "It''s not like you to have such doubts about yourself, don''t say such


    chanting words, it doesn''t suit you."


    Matilda lightly raised the end of her eyes and smiled, "Okay, then we''ll really work well together."


    Miles stood up and said, "Come on, let''s take you to take some pictures and then take you to see Mr.


    Snider this afternoon."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Okay, let''s say in advance that if your photographer here is too bad, I will be


    angry."


    Miles is very confident about this.


    He said, "The top photographers in the country, are all here with me, and if, they are still not able to


    capture you perfectly, then, I think, there will never be another photographer in the country who can


    capture your beauty."


    "Mr. Hayden, is that apliment to me, or to your photographer?" Matilda raised her eyebrows,


    puzzled by Miles'' words.


    Miles said, "It depends on how you interpret it."


    He left the matter entirely to Matilda''s own understanding.


    Matilda nudged her mouth and said proudly, "That''s apliment, of course."


    She is quite confident in her own beauty and so mentions it, naturally applying it directly to her own


    body.


    Miles Look at her smug little expression, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curved up.


    She''s pretty, so let''s assume she''s right about everything.


    The two of them came out of Miles'' office and went straight to the shooting studio.


    Matilda looked around and asked curiously, "I don''t think you knew I wasing today in advance, this


    studio, I don''t think it''s for me."


    "It''s just for you." Miles said.


    Matilda was stunned, then asked, "I have a lot of photos to shoot? Let you dedicate this shooting studio


    to me for one day?"


    "Not for one day," Miles said, "but for the future, this studio is reserved for you, and the camera crew,


    for you."


    For the first time, Matilda was shocked by Miles'' words.


    She looked up at Miles and said, "So, I really have such an important ce in your heart."


    "Of course, as I said, everything, with you as the focus." Miles said.


    "All right, what about the photographer? Let''s start shooting straight away." Matilda said.


    She got up too early today and didn''t expect that the schedule would be so full today.


    She just wants to finish the photo shoot quickly, go see Francis afterwards, and then, go back to sleep.


    Miles raised his hand, and instantly, five people walked in together.


    "Hello Mr. Hayden." The crowd greeted in unison.


    Miles nodded in response and pointed to the boy in the middle and introduced him to Matilda: "This is


    Otto Marsh, from now on, he will be your exclusive photographer."


    Matilda''s eyes swept up and down Otto, to this face, quite familiar.


    Mastered by the top photography masters of Y. At that time, in order to keep him in Y, even along with


    the Y officials are out, but still did not keep him.


    At that time to know the news, Matilda also and Aimee spat, this Otto, but very a few blood.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It just didn''t ur to me that he would now be his own exclusive photographer.


    However, it can be seen that Otto is very upset about this arrangement.


    From the moment she came in, she started giving her face.


    Matilda smiled toward Otto and said, "Hi, I''m Matilda."


    Otto swept a cold nce at Matilda, without even answering a sound, walked to the position and said,


    "Let''s shoot."


    Matilda rubbed her chin and became interested in this kid.


    She really did not touch the man who was so indifferent to her, and actually dared to give a face, she


    wanted to see how long it would take for this one to be conquered by her.


    Matilda cut her hair, tilted her head and said to Miles: "My look today should be quite good, or, let''s


    shoot this one."


    Miles nodded at her and said, "Okay, that''s the set."


    Naturally, Otto had no problem with it, as he would have resigned if Miles hadn''t caught him red-


    handed.


    Now it''s a good thing that you have to take pictures of a new person from nowhere.


    Otto tuned the camera and swept a nce at Matilda.


    Not to mention, this neer looks really pretty.


    Without realizing it, he lifted his hand to take a picture of Matilda, before Matilda was ready.


    Going back to the camera, Otto was shocked.


    US.


    Absolutely beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful.


    He could not find a better description of this woman, the most perfect of all the images he had


    photographed.


    He can''t wait to keep shooting.

 Chapter 136 You can use me to vent your anger

    Chapter 136 You can use me to vent your anger


    Matilda heard the sound of the shutter and looked up at Otto.


    Otto had fully entered the state of shooting, and he was very satisfied with the gaze that Matilda gave


    him, muttering, "Perfect, so perfect. This is the gaze. So dashing, beautiful, and splendid..."


    He was not stingy with anypliments, and used all the beautiful words on Matilda.


    Matilda couldn''t hold back, and was amused by his continuouspliments.


    Why was he so weird? He obviously hated her to death, but in the end, it proved so quickly that he was


    wrong at the beginning.


    She hadn''t resorted to any means yet.


    This feeling was really too unfulfilling.


    A group of photos were taken very smoothly. Matilda didn''t need Otto to ask for any poses or


    expressions. She just nced over casually, which made him feel great.


    Otto had run out of new adjectives to praise Matilda.


    His team members were also shocked by his excitement at the moment.


    For an unknown amount of time, no one had seen Otto like this.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a group of photos were taken, Miles couldn''t help apuding.


    He walked to Matilda''s side and said to her, "Matilda, you are a born star. You should be born for the


    camera."


    She was so beautiful. Every movement she made casually was full of various fascinating feelings.


    Moreover, today''s look was done by herself. In the future, she will shoot more different looks. One can


    imagine how popr it will be.


    Matilda epted thepliments unceremoniously.


    She said, "Since I promised you to be an artist, I will naturally be the best one. Mr. Hayden, you


    won''t lose any money."


    Patrick raised the corners of his lips, looking at Matilda with unconceble excitement.


    He knew that he had found a treasure.


    Otto nced roughly at the photos he had just taken, and there were still some things he wanted to


    say.


    He came over and asked, "Is there no next look?"


    As soon as Miles heard his words, heughed, "The day before yesterday, you were still in a temper


    tantrum with me. How about now? You have been conquered."


    Otto chuckled lightly and said, "Mr. Hayden, I can only sigh with emotion. Your taste is really excellent.


    She is a perfect artist."


    Upon hearing this, Matildaughed even more presumptuously.


    How disgusted this talented photographer was when he first met her, and now he was proved very


    wrong.


    She liked this feeling very much, and it gave her a supreme satisfaction.


    Miles said, "Just shoot this look today. We still have something else to do. When we have a new


    shooting task, we will notify you."


    After speaking, Miles led Matilda out of the studio.


    After walking away, Matilda said to Miles, "I didn''t expect you to be so generous to me that you left Otto


    to me. You do this, you won''t be afraid that other artists in thepany will regard me as an enemy?"


    Miles smiled indifferently, and said, "You think you are not now?"


    Matilda choked and really couldn''t answer those words.


    She squinted her eyes and looked at Miles, feeling moreplicated.


    Miles said, "You are the person I am optimistic about, and you are also the person I want to support.


    Even if you are a public enemy, so what? Under my nose, who would dare to do anything to you?"


    This can be said to be quite domineering.


    Matilda chuckled and said, "I really don''t know if I should be happy or not."


    After all, no one wanted to be set up with so many enemies as soon as they just came in.


    However, what Miles said was very in line with his identity. He was a domineering president. It can be


    said that he was very arrogant.


    If Matilda was a girlish person, she might be shocked by what Miles said.


    Fortunately, she was never like that.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, although I am very moved by what you said, if this kind of words spread and I


    have not officially debuted yet, I am afraid that I will be drowned by the public opinion. Are you sure?


    You are helping me, not hurting me."


    Miles chuckled lightly when he heard this, and said, "I don''t know you still care about this."


    "I also want reputation, okay? How do I feel I''m the one who don''t know what to do?" Matilda said it and


    felt dissatisfied.


    Miles said, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t put you in such a situation. Otherwise, you can use


    me to vent your anger."


    Matilda smiled and and did not continue this topic with him.


    The two got into the car and drove directly to the film and television center.


    The center was more than three hours'' drive away from the downtown. When passing a supermarket


    on the way, Miles asked, "Do you want to go shopping first?"


    Matilda looked at him nkly and asked, "What?"


    Miles just regarded that she had never been to the film and television center and didn''t know where the


    it was, so he stopped the car directly and got out of the car first.


    Seeing this, Matilda got out of the car with him without hesitation.


    After entering the supermarket, Matilda was still a little dazed.


    What was happening here?


    Why would she go to the supermarket with Miles?


    This was simply an unbelievable thing.


    In particr, the current look of the two of them was too noble and elegant. When theye to the


    supermarket, there was something inexplicably...


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    Although it was a working day and there were not many people in the supermarket, it still attracted


    countless eyes.


    Miles looked down at her and said, "You have to get used to this kind of gaze. After you make your


    debut, this kind of gaze will follow you like a shadow."


    "Then I''m quite used to it," said Matilda. "After all, I''m so pretty."


    No matter where she went, she was always the focus of everyone''s attention. On this point, there had


    never been any idents.


    Oh no, no, with Aimee and Averi, there will be some surprises.


    After all, those two women were also beautiful, and as a woman, she would keep her eyes glued to


    them for a long time.


    Miles didn''t dislike her narcissistic words, but somehow found them cute.


    He said, "Then enjoy the time when you can freely go to supermarket now. In the future, it will be


    impossible for you to be sofortable."


    Matilda blinked suspiciously, but saw Miles'' face which was inscrutable.


    She didn''t think about it, but reached out and pulled a cart over, and said, "In that case, if you don''t


    mind, let me do shopping spree."

 Chapter 137 Count it as a gift to thank you

    Chapter 137 Count it as a gift to thank you


    When Matilda said so, she really came here with the attitude of emptying the supermarket.


    However, most of the things she liked were drinks.


    So, Miles watched her sweeping through the container, putting almost all the drinks of various brands in


    sight into the shopping cart.


    If it wasn''t for her giving up some things and constantlyining to him about how bad the drinks


    she didn''t choose were, he would really wonder if she came to the supermarket to stock.


    The shopping cart was stuffed with drinks. Matilda looked at Miles and said, "Mr. Hayden, don''t you


    mind pushing another cart for me?"


    Without any hesitation, Miles turned around and went to get the cart.


    When he came back, he found that Matilda had moved to the snack area.


    She already had four or five bags of potato chips and shrimp crackers in her arms, and when she saw


    himing, she smiled at him.


    At that moment, Miles felt inexplicably that his heart was hit.


    Matilda couldn''t wait for him to walk in, so she trotted over and put the potato chips and shrimp


    crackers into the shopping cart.


    Miles said, "I thought none of you beautiful women would like to eat these."


    After all, body management was an eternal problem.


    The artists in hispany, whether male or female, were very strict in this respect.


    It was okay for some people who were naturally thin, but if they had the kind of fat-prone physique, they


    will get fat merely drinking water. Let alone these snacks, they may not be able to eat three meals a


    day.


    Matilda put her hands on her waist, looked at Miles arrogantly, and said, "Mr. Hayden, do you think my


    figure is not good enough? I think it is perfect."


    Hearing this, Miles looked at Matilda''s figure from top to bottom.


    As she said, her figure was really perfect.


    She was not too thin at a nce.


    Her figure was perfectly appropriate.


    Where there should be fat, there was nothing missing.


    Where there shouldn''t be, there was nothing superfluous.


    Especially the red dress she wore today, it perfectly outlined her curves.


    Miles found that her waist was really extremely thin, and it was easy to hold, probably so.


    He rubbed his fingers unconsciously, and an idea that he had never had before emerged.


    Miles quickly dismissed it in his head.


    Such an abrupt thought was naturally uneptable.


    Matilda didn''t miss the longing that glided across Miles'' eyes, and there was a sly gleam in her eyes.


    Men''s inferiority was always so easy to be caught.


    Matilda stopped talking nonsense with Miles but continued to buy her favorite snacks. It can be said


    that she was not polite at all.


    Miles originally came into the supermarket just thinking about buying some water to drink on the road,


    but he never thought that Matilda would have such a style when shopping.


    When they pushed two carts full of things to check out, the cashier was a little frightened.


    In particr, the cart of beverages was huge, and the weight was naturally very exaggerated.


    Matilda didn''t make things difficult for Miles and won''t let him move all these.


    She deliberately asked two staff members to help, paid a tip, and got on the car contentedly.


    Miles said, "I almost lost my face in front of you."


    Matildaughed out loud, and said, "Mr. Hayden, you still care about this. You should know thest


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    thing I care about is this."


    Miles didn''t say anything more, but a man''s face was always very important.


    If Matilda really asked him to carry these things to the car alone, he really couldn''t guarantee that he


    wouldn''t sweat profusely.


    At that time, he was afraid that he will really be disgusted by her.


    Matilda unscrewed a bottle of tea, handed it to Miles, and said, "Mr. Hayden, thank you for not stopping


    me. This bottle of tea is my thank you gift."


    Miles almostughed off Matilda''s words.


    He spent the money and moved the things, but now, it was her who came to thank him.


    He looked at Matilda amusedly, and said, "Then I will ept this."


    Taking a sip of the drink, Miles frowned slightly unconsciously.


    Just as he imagined, even though it was a tea drink, it contained a lot of sugar, and the taste was very


    sweet.


    He didn''t like this kind of sweet and greasy taste, but he knew very well that Matilda liked it, and she


    liked all the drinks in this car.


    He didn''tsh out at what she liked in front of her.


    Screwing the lid on, Miles put the drink aside and started the car.


    Matilda really didn''t know where the film and television center was. She chatted with Miles at first , and


    then she took a pack of shrimp crackers and started eating.


    asionally, when Miles looked towards her, she would kindly pinch one and feed it to Miles'' lips.


    Today, Miles did two things that he almost never did in his lifetime, eating snacks and drinking drinks.


    None of the men in their Hayden family grew up liking it.


    However, although he didn''t like the bottle of tea very much, he had to admit that the shrimp crackers


    tasted very good.


    So much so that when he heard Matilda sorting the bags, he asked, "Is there any more?"


    Matilda responded and said, "Not anymore. If I knew it, I would have bought a few more packs just


    now. It was just right when I ate it by myself. I''m not as good as you, and I haven''t had enough."


    Miles was speechless. It became his problem?


    He didn''t even think about it, and said directly, "When wee back, go buy a few more."


    Matildaughed and said, "Mr. Hayden, I didn''t expect you to like this kind of thing."


    Miles didn''t speak and didn''t want to tell her that it was the first time he ate this kind of thing.


    Matilda reached out and fumbled in the back, thinking of getting another bag of potato chips to ease


    her feeling of not eating enough.


    However, she didn''t like the one very much she grabbed, and pouted and threw it back.


    She then looked out of the window and was ready to see if there were any supermarkets on the road,


    so she could buy a few more.


    However, what made Matilda more depressed was that they had already got on the expressway


    without seeing a supermarket on the road.


    Matilda sighed softly. It seemed that today she had to go to work with such a regret.


    It was best that no one came to provoke her. Otherwise, she may vent all the unhappiness at the


    moment on other people.

 Chapter 138 Kick her out for me

    Chapter 138 Kick her out for me


    The car drove into the parking lot of the film and television center, and they had to walk the rest of the


    way by themselves.


    Francis had always been very strict with his own works, and all the settings were built under his


    supervision.


    Therefore, he asked everyone in the production team not to drive in their cars, not even bicycles, and


    strictly protect the setting he built.


    Matilda looked at everything in front of her, and was really shocked.


    Of course, what shocked her was not how ingenious Francis was, or how attentive he was to his items.


    What shocked her was that the scene in front of her, which was clearly designed by Aimee.


    She saw the blueprint at Aimee''s ce and recognized it immediately.


    Even, there were a few materials that Aimee asked her to get, but she didn''t expect that now these


    would be used on her.


    The corners of Matilda''s mouth curled up unconsciously. Their works were ovepping, and it was very


    wonderful to think about it.


    She was in a very good mood and was extremely satisfied with everything in front of her.


    Miles had to snatch the role for her to act in this y because she wanted to mess with that woman


    Jah, but now Matilda really liked it a little bit.


    However, she hadn''t been happy for a long time, and then she was in a bad mood.


    Miles led her to Francis'' ce, and before she could say hello, she saw an annoying scene.


    Jah had gauze wrapped around her head, and she was staring at Francis tearfully at the moment,


    "Mr. Snider, I''ve been filming this for so long. But you tell me now that you want to change my role. Do


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you want to give me a reasonable exnation?"


    The expression on Francis'' face was extremely ugly. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many


    people present, he would really fall out at this moment.


    He looked at Jah coldly. His voice was cold and deep, clearly impatient. "Your present image does


    not fit my heroine. I am responsible for my work. I''d be an idiot if I continued to use an artist like you


    with misdeeds."


    When Jah heard him say that she was an artist with misdeeds, she became even more annoyed.


    She said, "The ones on the Inte are all fake. Someone maliciously framed me. Mr. Snider, you can''t


    be blinded and act like a blind one."


    Francis was furious at her words, but he was toozy to reason with her, and found his assistant to


    drive her out.


    However, Jah was determined to meet Francis today.


    As soon as she came home from the hospital, she received a call from Tia, saying that Francis wanted


    to terminate her cooperation and kick her out of the crew.


    How can this happen?


    She finally got such a role, and she was about to be popr with this drama, but now she was


    kicked out of the game.


    Jah naturally couldn''t ept it.


    So, regardless of Tia''s obstruction, she rushed to the crew directly, wanting to have a talk with Francis.


    Francis, who supported her at first, seemed to be bewitched today. Not only did his attitude towards her


    change drastically, there was no room for negotiation at all.


    She said so many good things, but he still had an attitude that it was impossible to continue to


    cooperate with her.


    It just pissed off Jah.


    She didn''t understand how Francis could be so unreasonable.


    Did he even know what he was doing?


    Francis had long been disgusted by Jah, and seeing her made him sick to death.


    However, this woman waspletely unaware of her disgusting ability, and she thought that she was


    some kind of peerless celestial being, and that the whole world would admire her.


    Not to mention her terrible acting skills, Francis felt that he was going to be blind every time, which was


    a sphemy to art.


    Francis endured it for so long before finally waiting for this woman to disappear from his crew.


    How could he miss such an opportunity?


    He said, "Jah, I still care about your feelings now, so you just pack up and leave my crew. If you


    continue to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude."


    As he said that, Francis gave Jah a warning look. That look seemed to say that she was some kind


    of trash and dared to yell at him here.


    Jah immediately became even more furious.


    She raised her hand angrily at Francis and said through gritted teeth, "Francis, don''t forget that you


    were the one who called Tia and begged me to do your part, and now you want to get rid of me. I''m


    telling you, no way!"


    After saying that, Jah sat on the ground like a shrew.


    Francis was so angry that his veins were bulging.


    If he hadn''t insisted on the principle that men can''t hit women, he really couldn''t help but hit Jah.


    Where did this damned woman have the guts to act so aggressively in front of him?


    Francis lost his patience and asked someone to call the security guard directly.


    "Kick her out for me. She doesn''t feel ashamed. Let everyone see what she is." Francis said.


    After he said so, Francis saw Miles who had been watching the y silently, and at the same time, he


    also saw a beautiful woman beside him, Matilda.


    Aimee had shown him the photo, and he had already decided that this was his heroine.


    However, the photo was already amazing enough, and he didn''t expect that she would be even more


    amazing.


    Francis even stared straight at her eyes, unable to look away for a long time.


    His absence quickly attracted the attention of other people present. Everyone looked at Matilda, all of


    them marveling at how such a beautiful woman could exist.


    Francis came to his senses and strode towards Miles and Matilda.


    "Mr. Hayden, is this the person you want to rmend?" Francis asked.


    In front of Miles, he would naturally not reveal it that he already knew the news from Aimee.


    Aimee had always kept a low profile, and he didn''t want to cause Aimee to get into any trouble because


    of him.


    Miles said, "This is Matilda, a new artist signed by mypany. Seeing your reaction just now, you


    should be very satisfied with Matilda."


    Francis said repeatedly, "Satisfied, of course satisfied. I am too satisfied. Mr. Hayden, you saved me


    and gave me the most perfect heroine."


    Matilda was barely made tough at his words.


    This director was quite interesting.


    She said, "Thank you Mr. Snider for yourpliment, but I haven''t acted before, so I need to ask you


    for advice."


    Matilda would naturally say polite words. Especially under such circumstances, she had to show herself


    extremely humble.


    Francis said repeatedly, "Don''t worry. I will spare no effort to teach you acting, but you don''t have to


    worry about it. Your eyes look very beautiful. You are a natural actress."

 Chapter 139 Arent you afraid Aimee will be angry

    Chapter 139 Aren''t you afraid Aimee will be angry


    Matilda couldn''t help but be happy when she was praised.


    She smiled at Francis, and her attitude was too modest.


    Miles looked at Matilda with great interest, and felt it fresh of her attitude.


    When she was in front of him, she had never had such a gesture.


    It turned out that she was not arrogant and domineering all the time.


    It turned out that when she was so obedient and humble, she was so cute.


    Sensing Miles'' gaze, Matilda raised her eyes and met his dark eyes.


    She had a slight smile, and there was a light shing across her eyes.


    In that way, she looked like a naughty girl seeking praise from her elders.


    Miles cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Snider, Matilda is still a neer. If you have any questions,


    please take care of it. When dealing with girls, you should be gentle."


    This was said very gently, but in fact, it was more like a threat to Francis.


    Miles almost told Francis that Matilda was the one he valued, and he had to take good care of her and


    not let anyone bully her.


    Otherwise, he was bound to pursue it to the end.


    Suddenly, Francis felt speechless.


    Although he was very satisfied with Matilda''s image and temperament, and it can even be said that she


    was the heroine he wanted, if she was not taking the role, then he would rather not make this drama.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that it was not very good.


    He felt that he had found a master to serve for himself.


    With Miles'' euphemistic threat here, behind him, there was the real boss, Aimee. Even if he just wanted


    to yell at Matilda, he didn''t have the guts.


    Francis nodded repeatedly, and said, "Yes, yes, don''t worry, Mr. Hayden. I will definitely take good care


    of her."


    Matilda looked at Francis amusedly, and naturally knew why he looked so weak and cowardly.


    She was suddenly curious about what Aimee had done to him to scare him like this.


    When back home, she had to ask Aimee about it.


    Let''s see if she can bully this poor director too.


    Jah, who was being ignored by Francis, was on the verge of being furious.


    She got up from the ground and rushed towards Matilda.


    "You bitch! How dare you take my role! I''m going to kill you!" Jah yelled, reaching out to grab


    Matilda''s neck.


    Matilda didn''t even think too much about it. Her body reacted instinctively, and she raised her hand and


    threw her to the ground.


    When she realized that she should be a beautiful and weak woman, she actually had done such a


    thing. That was so...


    Especially the gaze that Miles cast on her made her unable to calm down for a long time.


    What should she do if she identally exposed her skills?


    Jah was a delicate youngdy, and she had never been treated like this before.


    She was thrown a few meters away, and shey on the ground without recovering from it for a long


    time.


    This woman who came out of nowhere dared to treat her like this.


    Getting up from the ground again, Jah didn''t dare to rush over rashly and be rough on Matilda.


    She pointed at Matilda and began to curse, "You little bitch! Do you know that I am Jah Read from


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the Read family!? You dare to take my role! Don''t you want your fucking job?"


    She had never seen this woman in the entertainment circles, and she had already decided that she


    was a neer who came out of nowhere.


    There were a lot of women like this in the entertainment industry, and Jah naturally didn''t pay


    attention to them.


    And Jah always fawned on anyone in the circle.


    What was more, she had debuted for so long and was a senior to her.


    If this little neer dared to touch her things, she would ask for trouble.


    Hearing Jah''s clown-like words, Matilda couldn''t help but sneer.


    She didn''t need to use too many words. Just such a smile made Jah even more furious.


    At this time, Jah finally noticed that the man standing next to Matilda was Miles.


    She immediately thought of Aimee, the bitch. Although she hadn''t been able to count on her before,


    now was a good opportunity.


    Jah looked at Miles and said, "I''m Aimee''s older sister. We are a family. If you bring others to bully


    me and steal my role, you won''t be afraid that Aimee will be angry?"


    Miles was speechless.


    He had actually heard about how the Reads treated Aimee.


    He knew very well that the Reads had never considered Aimee as a family member.


    Now, she still had the guts toe and tell him that they were a family, which made him feel sick.


    Miles said in a cold voice, "Whether Aimee is angry or not, it''s not up to me to control it, but you''re so


    arrogant and domineering. It really broadens my horizon. Are you dissatisfied with my artist and


    gossiping with my family member too? Miss Read, do you take yourself too seriously?"


    Jah was actually afraid of Miles in her heart.


    Anyone in the entertainment industry knew that whomever he wanted them to be popr will definitely


    be the top stars.


    To whoever he wanted them to be ruined, he will not give them a chance to stand up.


    However, Jah firmly believed that now that the little bitch Aimee was married into the Hayden family,


    he will definitely take into ount the reputation of the two families and will not be so ruthless to her.


    However, hearing Miles'' words now, Jah had a premonition in her heart.


    Wasn''t Miles saying that Aimee was the Hayden now, and she wanted to use Aimee to talk about it,


    which was simply impossible?


    Jah was so angry that she couldn''t suppress the jealousy in her heart.


    Why was that little slut Aimee so lucky? She was married to a paralyzed man of the Hayden family, and


    now she was being protected by Miles like this.


    This feeling made her extremely angry.


    Jah said, "Mr. Hayden, you''re trying to protect this woman and insist on taking my role, aren''t you?"


    Miles looked at Jah amusedly, and said sarcastically, "Miss Read, you should know that if Mr. Snider


    hadn''t strongly rmended you to y the heroine, as the biggest investor in this show, you would


    never have been in my consideration. It was you who didn''t seize the opportunity and lost this role.


    Now, who do you want to me?"


    Francis was listening to Miles'' words, feeling embarrassed.


    When he thought about how he asked Jah to y the heroine in a foolish way, he wanted to lose his


    memory in ce.


    It was impossible for him to confess that he was ordered by Aimee, so he could only bear the charge


    silently.

 Chapter 140 I cant bear it

    Chapter 140 I can''t bear it


    Matilda naturally saw Francis'' expression, and she almostughed unkindly.


    She naturally knew what was going on, and couldn''t help but think in her heart when Aimee was going


    to trick someone, it was really...


    Lethal.


    Miles really didn''t want to pay attention to Jah any more, so he just left a sentence coldly, "If you


    don''t want to be banned and the Read family to be implicated, it''s best to leave the crew now.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind giving you some lessons."


    Jah''s eyes widened. She was unable to believe what she had heard.


    She couldn''t believe that.


    Miles really dared to threaten her like that.


    He didn''t take the Read family seriously at all.


    Jah suppressed the overwhelming anger in her heart, and suddenly understood what happened.


    Aimee must have said something. She must have pushed Miles so hard that he dared not take the


    Read family and her seriously.


    Well, Aimee, the ungrateful bitch, whom the Reads had raised for so many years hade to such a


    fate.


    She couldn''t believe it anymore. She couldn''t do anything to Miles, and she couldn''t do anything to


    Aimee.


    When Jah saw this role, she really had no chance for the time being.


    She didn''t waste any more time here, red at Matilda viciously, and left angrily.


    Matilda rolled her eyes in disgust. The Reads were all weirdos, and they were not normal.


    Fortunately, Aimee was a little angel, beautiful, kind, smart and capable.


    Although there was a faint sign of being lovestruck now, she was still cute as hell.


    Thinking of Aimee, the corners of Matilda''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    She had to talk to Aimee and tell her to fix the Read family quickly. These mentally retarded people


    were breathing the same air as them, which made her feel suffocated.


    After Jah left, the crew restored a peaceful atmosphere.


    Matilda didn''te to film today but mainly to see the director.


    Francis said to Matilda, "Miss Duncan, you have a week to familiarize yourself with the script. This


    week, if you want toe to the crew, you cane at any time. If you don''t want toe and if you


    have any questions, just call me and I will always answer for you."


    Matilda nodded, but didn''t tell Francis that she had already read the script. She was very familiar with


    the characters, and even memorized the lines.


    Now, she can actually enter the shooting state at any time.


    However, Matilda was not a dedicated and self-motivated person. Since Francis gave her a week''s


    vacation for nothing, how could she waste it?


    Miles was very happy and said to Francis, "Mr. Snider, your arrangement is really good. It just so


    happens that Matilda is going to be on a variety show. I''m still worried that I will ask for leave with you."


    Francis said, "Don''t worry about Miss Duncan asking for leave. I will approve leave at any time if you


    ask, but I will work hard for Miss Duncan to make up for the missed ys."


    Matilda nodded delightfully, and was naturally very happy with this arrangement.


    Miles looked at Francis suspiciously. He was obviously very puzzled by his sudden change that he


    became so nice.


    As far as he knew, Francis was not a good-natured director.


    Asking for leave from his crew was not an easy task at all.


    He knew thatst year, there was a female artist who had an ident at home and wanted to take a


    leave of absence, but was scolded by Francis to the point of copse, and finally left the set in a hurry


    after filming.


    That incident caused a lot of trouble at the time, and Francis was once burdened with a lot of infamy.


    However, Francis didn''t care about this, but insisted on speaking with his works. As long as the works


    were well shot, those things were not a problem.


    Now, his attitude towards Matilda was so rxed that it was impossible for Miles not to think about it.


    After chatting with Francis for a few more words, Miles left with Matilda.


    On the way, Miles looked towards Matilda from time to time, as if he wanted to see something on her


    face.


    Matilda was left speechless by him, leaned back in the seat, and asked with a half-smile, "Are you


    interested in me, or do you think I''m having an affair with Francis?"


    Miles was choked by her question, coughed lightly, and said, "No, I just think, Matilda, you are very


    charming, and I am surprised that Mr. Snider can treat you so favorably."


    "It''s no surprise. Who doesn''t like beautiful women, especially beautiful women like me? Mr. Hayden,


    don''t you want to see me being treated preferentially?" Matilda said.


    She blinked her eyes deliberately, as if to see how he would answer.


    The more Miles got along with Matilda, the more he felt that this woman was very mysterious.


    She had a lot of different sides, and she will say some ambiguous things on purpose.


    However, all the things she did were not annoying in the slightest. On the contrary, he felt that this was


    her, the real her.


    Even, a little cute.


    Miles gave a lowugh and said, "I can''t bear it."


    "I think it''s better for you not to bear it. Otherwise, I will wonder if you have ulterior motives for me."


    Matilda said.


    She said a few words in a serious tone, and then in a non-serious one.


    True or false, but after a while, he didn''t know which of her words were serious.


    Miles said, "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    If someone else listened to these words, they will probably feel ambiguous.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda turned her head away, leanedzily against the car window, and stopped talking to Miles.


    She found that for a few moments, she was also very confused by this man.


    She can''t read him.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk anymore, Miles didn''t force her.


    He drove the car intently, and didn''t ask until he entered the downtown area, "Would you like to have a


    meal together with me? I''ll reward you for working hard today."


    Matilda thought for a moment after hearing this, and said, "Then I have to see how sincere you''re, and


    what you n to treat me to. I don''t want to eat ordinary things."


    Miles smiled and was not annoyed by her delicate words.


    He quickly searched for a ce in his mind, and as soon as he turned the steering wheel, he drove in


    the opposite direction.


    Matilda blinked her eyes with a rare sense of innocence.


    She was aroused and wanted to see where this man would take her.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the door of a mountain wooden house. From the outside, it looked


    like an ordinary farmhouse.


    However, Matilda thought that Miles was more than capable.


    She was even more curious about where this ce was.


    As Matilda thought, this ce was naturally not an ordinary farmhouse.


    After passing through the front hall and opening the back door, she saw see another scene.

 Chapter 141 Restaurant Gastrognome

    Chapter 141 Restaurant Gastrognome


    Looking at the majestic building in front of her, Matilda finally showed a shocked expression.


    Even if she had traveled all over the world, she had never seen such a scene.


    The scenery here had a sense of magnificence, but it didn''t give people a feeling of extravagance and


    vulgarity. On the contrary, it seemed to be in a castle with a long history.


    Miles said, "Few people here know about it. The environment is very nice, and the dishes are also very


    good. You can try itter and see if it suits your appetite."


    Matilda automatically recognized the subtext of his words.


    What did it mean that there were very few people who knew it here? Besides, there were very few


    people who were qualified to enter here.


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Hayden, you''re really considerate. Bringing me to this kind of ce makes


    me eye-opening."


    She could already imagine what kind of luxury it was inside.


    Matilda was very curious as to who the boss behind this was. It was conceivable how rich that person


    was to be able to run such a ce.


    Miles didn''t take Matilda''s subtext seriously, but just wanted to share it with her.


    In fact, it was very difficult to obtain the qualifications to enter here.


    Even friends of friends will not easily qualify for this.


    This prevented a lot of people who came here to take pictures and pretend to be something, thinking


    that whoever brought them here can do whatever they wanted here.


    Miles had just directly applied for a diamond card here for Matilda, which was on par with his level and


    was the highest level customer.


    Matilda didn''t know this, but just felt that she used Miles'' identity to be able toe here.


    However, she was not idle, and sent a message to Aimee directly, nning to find out what this ce


    really was.


    Aimee was undergoing surgery right now, so naturally she hadn''t heard from Matilda.


    So, when she started to check, it was already a few hourster.


    She also didn''t know that Matilda actually caused a lot of trouble here.


    On the outermost fa?ade of this farmhouse, there were two big words of "Mountain House" written in a


    very simple way. It advertised that people can eat chickens, ducks, geese, pigs, cattle and sheep


    raised at home, as well as some river fish, and some vegetables and fruits grown by itself.


    This was not much different from any farmhouse anywhere.


    But after entering through the secret small door, it was another name.


    Restaurant Gastrognome.


    For a magnificent ce, it had to have such an exaggerate name, deliberately pretending to be artistic,


    but in fact it was somewhat nondescript.


    However, even so, this ce was still a ce that people flocked to.


    Those who can enter here were a symbol of dignity, the upper ss of the upper ss.


    However, even so, there were always some scumbags.


    Some of rich and spoiled kids sneaked in relying on the power of their families. They were reasonable,


    thinking that they were the real hosts and were here to yell and bully, which was domineering.


    Matilda met such a person.


    After ordering food with Miles, she proposed to go out for a walk.


    She didn''t know if there will be a chance toe in here in the future, so she was going to take a good


    look at it. Maybe she can use them as a reference if she wanted to do a subsidiary business in the


    future.


    In particr, this kind of decoration style can only be seen domestically, and it did not exist abroad.


    Matilda can already imagine how prosperous the business will be if such a restaurant was opened


    abroad.


    As she turned around, she kept taking pictures.


    There was beautiful scenery in sight, which made her really like it.


    However, she didn''t notice that a lewd gaze had been firmly locked on her since she appeared.


    Leo Stone''s eyes had been following Matilda, and countless porn had been staged in his mind.


    She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, more beautiful and charming than all the women


    he had yed with before, whether they were adults, minors, singles, married, pregnant or not.


    His body was already numb uncontrobly. He just wanted to pull her over and have sex with her.


    However, Leo wasn''t exactly a no-brainer either.


    The waiters at Restaurant Gastrognome all wore uniform, and Matilda was wearing her own personal


    clothes, which meant that she couldn''t be a waitress here.


    Then, being able to freely enter and exit here meant that the origin of this woman was not simple.


    Leo was eager but his rationality told him not to act rashly. With the Stone family''s status, they really


    couldn''tpare with the top giants, such as the Hayden family.


    However, the Stone family can be a member here, which meant that their family was also a top


    wealthy family.


    As always, no matter how rational he was, Leo just wanted to quickly drag this woman who had made


    his body out of control.


    He followed Matilda in a few steps, and when she turned around, he deliberately took a step forward,


    waiting for her to crash into his arms.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He had been looking at her waist since just now. It was so thin, and the hollow design on the side of the


    waist fully revealed that piece of skin.


    He could already imagine what kind of touch it was.


    Leo raised his hand, just enough tond on Matilda''s waist.


    He was ready to touch it.


    However, the expected situation didn''t happen. Matilda didn''t crash into his arms at all, but, the moment


    she turned around, she took a big step back.


    She looked at Leo with a half smile and warning hint in her eyes, "Sir, what''s going on?"


    Leo''s body became a little softer.


    Damn, even the voice was so nice.


    If she was making that kind of sound, he didn''t know how tempting it would be.


    Leo swallowed a mouthful of saliva, with greedy eyes, "Beauty, I haven''t met you before here. Why


    don''t you go to my room and have a sit? There is a special bottle of wine at my ce. Do you want to


    have a few drinks together with me, beauty?"


    Matilda instantly understood that this was a pervert. His mind was full of obscene things, trying to plot


    against her.


    She was not in a hurry to teach him a lesson, and pretended not to understand anything and asked,


    "What kind of wine is it? I''m an expert. If I''m not qualified enough, I wouldn''t drink it."


    As soon as Leo heard Matilda''s delicate words, he instantly became more confident.


    Sure enough, she was a woman who was easy to be deceived, and a bottle of wine can make her get


    hooked.


    He said, "Beauty, why don''t you go back to the room with me and have a look, so you can know


    whether it is in line with your requirement?"

 Chapter 142 Dont blame me for treating you badly

    Chapter 142 Don''t me me for treating you badly


    Leo had always boasted that he was always favorable to women, and he can get any woman he liked.


    He had apparently forgotten that the women he usually had ess to were not the kind as Matilda.


    Those women, each came with a strong purpose, had never longed for any true love from Leo. What


    they wanted was nothing more than a pleasure and a lot of money afterwards.


    Everyone in the city knew that Leo was a man whose private life was disgusting to the extreme. He had


    yed with eight hundred women, if not thousands.


    However, one good thing about him was that he was really generous to women.


    As long as it was a woman who was willing to sleep with him, there was no one who cannot get his


    money.


    If the work on the bed satisfied him, the one can easily get a house as a gift from him.


    So, even though Leo was already synonymous with dirty and disgusting, there were still countless


    women rushing towards him.


    This also gave Leo a very serious illusion that women were greedy for money and no-brainers. As long


    as he gave them money, he can sleep them sessfully.


    Leo said, "Don''t worry. As long as you''re willing to apany me to have a drink, I will give you


    whatever you want."


    Upon hearing this, Matilda pretended to be innocent and said, "Really? Are you so powerful? Then I


    want this Restaurant Gastrognome. Can you give it to me too?"


    Her eyes were clear and bright, without any impurities.


    This made people not feel greedy and vain when she said such things, but only pure and cute.


    At least, in Leo''s eyes, that was what he thought.


    He said, "Of course, as long as it is what you want, beauty, I will give it to you."


    Seeing that he would only repeat this and his eyes began to wander, she knew that he was a coward.


    Although Aimee had not replied to her about the origin of this, Leo''s reaction at this moment was


    enough for her to understand that the person behind the Restaurant Gastrognome must not be a


    simple person.


    This aroused Matilda''s stronger curiosity and desire to spy. She really wanted to know who the person


    behind this was.


    Seeing that Matilda was silent, Leo stretched out his hand to put his arms around Matilda''s waist.


    He said, "Let''s go, let''s go. Leave this ce for now. I will take you to see that bottle of good wine first.


    Let''s get hammered."


    Matilda licked the corner of her mouth lightly, thinking that what he probably wanted to say was being


    drunk and sleeping with him.


    When Leo''s hand was about to touch her, Matilda raised her hand slightly, turned her body without any


    trace, and avoided Leo''s touch.


    Leo''s palm fell to the ground, which made him feel ufortable instantly.


    If it wasn''t for Restaurant Gastrognome, he would have already grabbed the woman and pulled the


    woman into his arms.


    Now, he still had some scruples. After all, this ce belonged to that person.


    Although he was courageous, he didn''t dare to act presumptuously on that person''s territory.


    Now, he can only coax her into his room patiently. As long as he entered the room, he was allowed to


    do whatever he wanted.


    Leo made a wishful thinking, so even though he was very annoyed now, he still had to be patient and


    trick her into it first.


    He continued to use his tricks against those women in the past, and said to Matilda, "Beauty, I think it''s


    your first time here, so let me introduce to you. The dim sum here is very delicious. You can try more


    Leo said it very thoughtfully, but he didn''t notice the half-smile look in Matilda''s eyes at all.


    In fact, she was secretly guiding Leo''s steps, showing a obedient appearance, but in fact, she was


    nning to lead him into the abyss.


    Leo said to himself, only wanting to take advantage of Matilda.


    However, Matilda just smiled at him, and he got carried away,pletely forgetting what he wanted.


    There was a hint of mockery in Matilda''s eyes. He dared to y with women with this little ability.


    She was afraid he didn''t even know how he died at her hands.


    Finally, Matilda walked back to the room where Miles was, and said in a deep voice, "But I can''t go to


    your room with you. My friend is waiting for me."


    When Leo heard this, his expression changed instantly.


    He also finally understood that Matilda was simply ying tricks on him.


    How can he bear this!


    He coaxed her all the way, but in the end, this woman actually offered him this trick, and he didn''t take


    advantage of her at all.


    Leo was furious, and he didn''t care that he was still in the corridor, and his every move might be seen


    by that person.


    He threw himself straight at Matilda, wanting to hold her in his arms and have a good time in the


    corridor.


    However, he still didn''t touch a single hair of Matilda.


    Matilda dodged away flexibly,pletely angering Leo.


    With a furious look, he said bitterly, "I advise you to let me have a good time obediently. Otherwise,


    don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Matilda also lost the innocent look she had just now, and kicked at the most important position of Leo.


    The kicking went down very hard.


    There was no need for a doctor to make a diagnosis. Matilda can make a judgment by herself that Leo


    would be useless.


    Leo cried out in pain, clutching his sore spot and rolling on the ground.


    His eyes were already ckened by the pain, feeling dizzy.


    He never knew that a woman could be so ruthless.


    She almost made him faint from the pain.


    Matilda got angry, and she didn''t intend to just let him get away with it so easily.


    She picked him up from the ground and punched him down on his greasy face.


    This punch directly smashed Leo''s tooth and dropped one of his teeth. His mouth was full of blood, and


    his mouth was directly crooked and deformed.


    Matilda kicked him hard again, and said, "Even dare to tease me? I think you are really impatient. If you


    want to die, just say it. I don''t mind fulfilling your wish."


    At first, Leo still had the sound of wailing, butter, there was no sound at all.


    He had lost his consciousness and passed outpletely.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    And at this time, the door of the room finally opened, and Miles walked out.


    He didn''t know what was going on outside, because the sound instion here was so good that it'' was


    impossible for people in the room to hear the sound outside. Even if there was a sudden noise outside,


    the inside will still be quiet and peaceful.


    Miles came out because he received a message.


    "The people brought by you caused trouble here. I don''t know how you will give me an exnation."

 Chapter 143 Miles is looking for trouble

    Chapter 143 Miles is looking for trouble


    The person who sent the message was River Knight, the big boss behind Restaurant Gastrognome,


    and the eldest son of the Knight family.


    The Hayden family and the Knight family had never had any intersection. After Restaurant


    Gastrognome opened, River asked someone to send a VIP card to the Haydens, and the Haydens was


    still in a state of worry.


    After all, the Knight family was on two different paths with them. If there was no need, the two families


    would notmunicate at all.


    For a long time, the Hayden family and the Knight family had only kept each other''s phone numbers,


    but they will not contact each other even during the holidays.


    Now, upon receiving River''s message, Miles'' heart skipped a beat.


    Matilda was causing trouble here, and the news itself had already shocked him too much.


    Not to mention, it was known by River.


    Miles immediately came out of the room, but he never expected that it actually happened at the door of


    the room.


    Matilda just beat that guy up.


    He looked at the man paralyzed on the ground. Matilda had beaten his face to such an extent that he


    couldn''t recognize who he was at all.


    Matilda heard the noise behind her, turned her head and saw Miles walking out, with an unnatural look


    on her face.


    She originally wanted Miles to deal with this scum, but when she lost her temper, she couldn''t control it,


    so she dealt with it herself.


    In particr, she didn''t control her strength at all, and she beat him like this with just a few blows.


    Matilda wanted to say something to redeem her image of being a weak woman.


    However, it was already like this, so she wanted to allow it to be worsen.


    Miles looked back and forth between Matilda and Leo, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    He found that every time he felt as if he knew a little about Matilda, another shock would suddenly


    appear and catch him off guard.


    Miles was silent for a long time before he grabbed Matilda''s wrist and pushed her into the room.


    "You go in and wait. I''ll take care of this," Miles said.


    Matilda blinked her eyes. Inexplicably, there was a touch of emotion surging up.


    She wanted to say something, but Miles didn''t give her this chance at all, and directly stuffed her into


    the room.


    Matilda looked at the tightly closed door, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    It was really hard to believe that Miles would protect her like this.


    Matilda smiled unconsciously and secretly opened the door slightly, wanting to see how Miles handled


    it.


    However, she didn''t know if it was a coincidence, or Miles guessed that she would do this, his body


    blocked the door, so that Matilda couldn''t see anything.


    In fact, Miles can''t do anything at this time.


    He was just contacting River through his mobile phone, hoping to reach a consensus with him on this


    matter.


    Leo was notorious, and he knew what was going on without asking.


    Now, he just hoped that River would make a move and let the Stone family bear this incident instead of


    thinking about revenge.


    Although, even if the Stone family would seek revenge on Matilda, Miles was capable of protecting her


    and will not put her in any danger.


    But, after all, Matilda was about to debut as an artist. If this matter got involved, it will have a bad


    impact on the future.


    In particr, if River didn''t get rid of the surveince video in the corridor, Matilda was afraid that there


    will be more troubles in the future.


    Soon, River''s figure appeared at the end of the corridor.


    He looked at Miles yfully, and said, "Mr. Hayden, you''re really in a good mood. You don''t usually visit


    here, but it''s really embarrassing for me to bring such a big surprise when you''re here."


    Ignoring River''s cynicism, Miles said, "Mr. Knight, Mr. Stone has beenmitting crimes not for a day


    or two. I''m curious how you treat him so leniently, and let such a person appear on your territory?


    Causing trouble wasn''t already expected?¡±


    "You mean that you''re ming me for mismanagement." River''s tone was not very nice, and his eyes


    looked a little colder at Miles.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He didn''t have much contact with the Haydens, and all he knew about them was from rumors.


    He always felt that the outside world''s evaluation of the Knight family was unfair.


    Although its origin was not righteous, they had already be good citizens who abode by thew.


    But the three sons of the Hayden family were more ruthless than the other.


    Compared with them, he, the Knight, was more like a good citizen.


    Miles said, "You naturally have your own reason. I just think that with your temper, you will definitely not


    keep such a scumbag. Mr. Knight, am I right?"


    River sneered when he heard the words, and said, "So, do you want to use my hand to get rid of the


    Stone family? You''re thinking too much, but you should also know that there is no such thing as free


    food in this world. Why do you think that I would be willing to help you?"


    Miles was not in a hurry, and just said in a low voice, "I heard that your young sister is very talented. If


    she is willing, we, Globalhive Pictures, would like to cooperate with her very much."


    When River heard this, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Miles deserved to be the Hayden. In terms of achieving his goal, it can be said that he was very


    omniscient.


    He actually targeted his sister. River''s attitude turned cold instantly.


    River''s younger sister, Beata Knight, was the most beloved little princess in the Knight family. She was


    only sixteen years old. She fell in love with writing online novels for no reason. She had serialized three


    novels with words of one million on the Inte. The design was also very naive, so that her three


    novels werepletely free of attentions.


    But this had not affected her love for this industry. She still wrote her novels conscientiously every day.


    Her biggest dream was to make her novels into film and television dramas as soon as possible.


    This point, Beata posted on her twitter.


    However, her twitter ount didn''t have any authentication. Everyone only knew that it was a little girl


    who wrote novels, but they didn''t know that she was the daughter from the Knight family.


    The Knights had no intention of helping her realize her wish for the time being. Although, as long as


    they wanted to, Beata''s wish can be easily fulfilled.


    Now, Miles actually offered this as a deal, which made River very angry.


    He looked at Miles in warning, and said, "Mr. Hayden, it''s better not to target people whom you


    shouldn''t."


    Miles dared negotiate conditions with his sister. He was simply looking for trouble.

 Chapter 144 I should be responsible

    Chapter 144 I should be responsible


    Miles didn''t take River''s threat seriously.


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Mr. Knight, you should also know that the cooperation between your


    sister and Globalhive Pictures is only a matter of time. As long as she has this wish, Globalhive is the


    best choice. Now, I''m just offering in advance. Why don''t you fulfill this beautiful thing?¡±


    River almostughed at Miles'' words.


    He had never seen such a brazen person.


    Globalhive Pictures was the best choice? Could it be that it was difficult for the Knight family to start up


    apany like that?


    He really couldn''t bear Miles'' look like this.


    River said, "Mr. Hayden, it''s not a good thing to be opportunistic. I advise you don''t be so naive."


    There was really nothing Miles could do about his intransigence.


    If this matter hadn''t involved Matilda, he would have used a more straightforward method.


    Now, for Matilda''s sake, he had to give in again and again.


    River also noticed this. Although Miles'' request was shameless, it was indeed not his usual way of


    doing things.


    Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Miles with extra meaning.


    River sneered and asked suddenly, "Why don''t you tell me who is thedy who caused the trouble?


    Maybe, I don''t mind doing you a favor to help you solve this matter."


    Miles'' eyes suddenly darkened.


    What River said was clearly trying to trick him.


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Why so troublesome? With your ability, you must have checked it out


    from the moment we stepped here."


    "What people can find is limited after all," River said, "I don''t think it''s that simple between you and that


    Miss Duncan."


    Miles didn''t make a sound, just looked at River with dark eyes, and kept silent about the rtionship


    between Matilda and him.


    The interest in River''s eyes intensified a bit, and it was the first time he saw Miles treat a woman with


    such an attitude. If he believed that their rtionship was innocent, he would really be a fool.


    His eyes fell back on Leo, who was still lying on the ground. His eyes were dark andplex. For a


    long time, he let out a low smile and said, "The Haydens owe a debt of gratitude to the Knight family.


    Mr. Hayden, would you acknowledge it?"


    The implication was that if he wanted to use his sister to settle this matter, it was wishful thinking. Not


    only will he not help solve this matter, but maybe he will add fuel to the mes.


    However, if in the name of the Hayden family, they owed a favor from the Knight family, then it would be


    a different matter.


    Miles'' eyes were dark, and he thought deeply that this man was really difficult to deal with.


    The Hayden family owed the Knight family, and if the Hayden family were really required to pay it back,


    the Haydens would probably be dragged into doom.


    River really made a good n.


    However, after being silent for a long time, Miles finally made a decision.


    "Okay, the promise is granted." Miles said.


    River smiled more meaningfully, raised his brows lightly, and said, "You really impressed me."


    To actually make such a big promise for a woman, if this matter got spread, the entire wealthy circles


    will be shocked.


    Miles ignored the deep meaning in River''s words, stopped dealing with him, and only said, "Then I will


    trouble you."


    After speaking, Miles returned to the room.


    River looked at the closed door, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He was really curious what kind of magical power did that woman have that actually allowed Miles to


    do this.


    In the room, Matilda had been sitting bored for a long time.


    At first she opened the door to see what was going on outside, but she couldn''t see anything, which


    made her feel bored, so she closed the door, sat on a chair and waited for Miles.


    Seeing hime back, she asked, "Is it settled?"


    "Of course." Miles smiled, looking calm, without the slightest bit of sharpness when confronting River


    just now.


    He said, "Don''t worry. He was looking troubles himself, and he can''t me it on you."


    Matildaughed when she heard this.


    She propped her chin, looked at Miles, and said, "So, do you think I''m scared?"


    Miles looked up at her and said, "That''s not true. You don''t seem like someone who would be scared."


    How can a person who was scared beat Leo like that?


    Especially with Leo''s rickety degree, he knew how hard Matilda had done to make him hurt like that.


    Matilda said, "Actually, I can solve it myself."


    She really had nothing to be afraid of, and besides, if she can''t figure it out on her own, then there was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee.


    However, she didn''t expect that Miles would directly take care of this matter.


    Miles said, "I brought you here and caused you to be harassed. I should be responsible. This matter


    has been resolved now, so don''t think about it anymore."


    Matilda shrugged her shoulders, and didn''t say anything more after hearing that.


    She just found it weird that Miles didn''t seem like a man who would do such a thing, and yet do that to


    this extent for her.


    She couldn''t understand more and more that she was just a cash cow for him, and he was protecting


    her too much.


    Stop thinking about it, Miles didn''t forget the main purpose of bringing Matilda here.


    He hadn''t asked the waiter to serve the dishes just now, but now he called people in.


    The dishes of Restaurant Gastrognome all had strange names. Just by looking at the names, it was


    impossible to think of the corresponding dishes.


    When ordering food just now, every time Matilda saw a dish, she was in confusion. Now that the dish


    was served, she was speechless.


    It turned out that all the dishes of Restaurant Gastrognome were ce names, and each ce name


    corresponded to a local shop. This dish was the main dish of that shop.


    Miles suddenly thought of one thing that River''s mother was from Rankhaus, where there seemed to be


    a small town called Gastrognome.


    Obviously, the name here was for River who was in memory of his mother.


    But those who didn''t understand this will not know River''s intentions at all, and will only think that this


    was a way to attract people''s attention.


    Just like Matilda, she didn''t know that there was a ce called Gastrognome, let alone that all the


    dishes were named after the local ce of Gastrognome.


    Every time she ate a dish, she couldn''t helpining, "It''s delicious, but the name is too strange."

 Chapter 145 Stop imagining

    Chapter 145 Stop imagining


    Miles exined the matter of River''s mother to Matilda, and Matilda suddenly understood.


    She had heard of the Knight family, but hadn''t known about it.


    Miles exined to her again, "It is rumored that the deceased Mrs. Knight was snatched by Mr. Knight


    back then."


    "That is to say, no different from a robber, " said Matilda.


    Miles smiled and said, "It can be understood that way."


    However, those who knew well understood that Mauricio Knight, River''s father, treated his wife very


    well. Although he was rumored to be a murderous person in the outside world, in fact, he was simply a


    wife-loving maniac


    But whatever his wife wanted, he would take it to her.


    However, it was extremely sad that her life was rough. She gave birth twice, both of which were


    dystocia.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, God was jealous of her beauty. She did not live a long life after all.


    Matilda felt a little sad when she heard it, and one can imagine what Mauricio, who loved his wife so


    much as his life, would be like after losing his beloved one.


    Miles said, "So you see, the Knight is actually quite affectionate."


    "It seems that you appreciate them very much." Matilda said.


    Miles smiled, but didn''t speak.


    After today, the situation where the Hayden family and the Knight family did not disturb each other was


    probably about to be changed.


    That being the case, he was ready to make friends with the Knight family.


    In this world, multiple colleagues were better than multiple enemies.


    Since her wife passed away, Mauricio handed over all the affairs of the Knight family to River to


    manage.


    Although Miles confronted him for the first time today, he had already heard about his methods.


    Such a man, Miles actually appreciated him very much.


    He didn''t want to be friends with him before, but he didn''t want to be enemies with him either.


    Now, since they had connected, it was natural for mutual benefit.


    After eating, the two came out of Restaurant Gastrognome, but Matilda didn''t see River.


    However, she could feel countless eyes on her body, stunned, probing, frightened, admiring...


    All kinds of gazes made Matilda instantly understand that the fact that Leo was maimed by herself had


    spread in Restaurant Gastrognome.


    Although the people in the restaurant didn''t gossip, it didn''t prevent them from exploring Matilda.


    Matilda was very helpless. If they knew that there were countless people who were beaten by her


    before, she wondered if they would look at her with such admiring eyes.


    Miles drove Matilda back to the vi, and the drinks and snacks she bought were naturally removed


    from the car by Miles.


    When Miles'' car left, Ashton rushed out of the vi. Looking at the snacks and drinks all over the floor,


    Ashton almost felt suffocated.


    "Matilda, are you going to rob a supermarket?" Ashton looked at the things on the floor, almost


    admiring for Matilda.


    Matilda nced at him and said, "Hurry and help me move in."


    Ashton was on the verge of crying. He just came out but became a free coolie.


    However, he didn''t dare toin, so he quickly picked up two bags and walked inside.


    "Has Aimeee?" Matilda asked.


    On the way back, she sent Aimee a message, nning to meet upter.


    Aimee said that she would bring new medicine to Kareem, so she decided to meet at the vi.


    Ashton nodded and said, "She''s been waiting for you for a long time."


    He was sure that if it hadn''t been for the agreement with Matilda, Aimee would have been eager to go


    back by now.


    As soon as Matilda heard this, she understood what Ashton meant, andined in her heart that


    Aimee really put Patrick first now.


    Really, it made her a little jealous.


    Walking into the vi, Matilda saw Aimee sitting on the sofa on a tabletputer.


    She walked over and asked, "What are you looking at? So absorbed."


    Aimee handed over the tablet, looked at her amusedly, and said, "Hero, mighty and brave, eliminates


    harm for the people, very powerful."


    Matilda''s gaze fell on the screen, and her face instantly darkened.


    Wasn''t there a picture of her beating Leo on the screen?


    Aimee actually got all of this.


    Matilda looked at Aimee speechlessly, and said, "Are you bored?"


    "Knight family is not something to mess with. Don''t you afraid that they are threatening you with this


    video?" Aimee said.


    "Hasn''t Miles already resolved it?" Matilda said nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Aimee looked at Matilda in astonishment. It was unbelievable she could say such words.


    She asked, "Since when did you trust Miles so much?"


    She obviously wanted to cheat Miles a fortune.


    Matilda said, "I heard that he and River have reached a consensus and will not use this matter to


    trouble me."


    Aimee was almostughed at by her and said, "Matilda, when did you be so naive? Do you think


    what kind of family is the Knight family? And who is River? No one would dare to say more, even if he


    had broken his word."


    When Matilda heard this, she instantly felt that she was naive.


    She seemed to trust Miles too much.


    Seeing this, Aimee took another video for Matilda to watch.


    "But, Miles paid a lot of money for you." Aimee said.


    Matilda looked at Aimee in a daze again. Until the sound of Miles and River confronting came from the


    screen, Matilda opened her mouth wide in astonishment.


    She thought that Miles reached a consensus with River, and it would involve only himself at most.


    It never urred to her that Miles actually owed the entire Knight family a favor.


    However, Matilda suddenly thought of something.


    She looked at Aimee, and the corners of her mouth curled up maliciously.


    "Aimee, you are so serious. Are you worried?" Matilda smiled wickedly, and what she said was also


    very meaningful.


    Aimee frowned, looked at Matilda, and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Hayden family, in the final analysis, the real host is your husband. If the Knight family wants to make


    trouble in the future, you have to face the Knights. But your husband, Aimee, are you worried about


    Patrick?" Matilda said.


    Aimee''s face darkened immediately, and she said in a cold voice, "Stop your imagination."


    Matildaughed even more presumptuously.


    There was no need for more words. Nothing was unclear.


    Aimee was annoyed, but it was Miles who caused Patrick so much trouble.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry. I don''t think Patrick will be cornered. Besides, he has you as a good wife by


    his side. And what the Knight family can do?"

 Chapter 146 To put Aimees business first

    Chapter 146 To put Aimee''s business first


    Aimee was not as optimistic as Matilda, and asked someone to check River well.


    He was much more ruthless than his father.


    If it was said that when Mauricio worked hard at the beginning, he had a kind of brute strength to


    change his fate, relying on daring to do it and acting boldly, then River belonged to the one who had


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    careful thought and deep scheming.


    Aimee will not doubt Patrick''s ability, but she will not be blindly optimistic. Especially, she did not want


    Patrick to be involved in the Knight family''s affairs.


    Although Mauricio''s lineage was very happy and harmonious, there were quite a few people who kept


    an eye on them.


    If the two parties fought, they really didn''t know which side will win.


    Aimee said, "You, you have to keep in mind that you''re not in abroad. Don''t be as presumptuous as you


    used to be, especially, you will soon be a public figure. Don''t get yourself into trouble."


    Seeing her earnestness, Matilda finally softened, and said coquettishly, "Okay, I get it. I''ll behave well in


    the future, and I won''t cause trouble, okay?"


    Seeing that her attitude was so good, Aimee didn''t say anything more.


    She stood up and said, "Okay, then I''ll go back first."


    Matilda fished out several bags of potato chips and shrimp crackers, as well as her favorite drinks of


    several vors, stuffed them into Aimee''s arms, and said, "Take these back. It''s my gift to you."


    Aimeeughed. She was coaxing her in this way.


    She took these snacks and said, "Also, after joining the crew, don''t bully Francis too much. When you


    can be humble, show him some respect."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."


    After Aimee left, Matilda clicked on the video and watched it again.


    When she saw Miles and River confront each other, she was still very surprised.


    With Miles'' ability, she didn''t believe that Miles would not be able to defeat River, but he still


    What was the reason for this? Matilda knew it the best.


    The corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously. For Miles being like this, somehow she felt it so


    cute.


    Ashton leaned over and asked curiously, "Matilda, what are you looking at? Why are you smiling like


    this?"


    Laughing like a fool. Really, it was so weird.


    Matilda red at him and said, "It''s not your business. Have you done the fan club for me?"


    Ashton said helplessly, "Matilda, don''t be so anxious. You know, this kind of thing, how can it be so


    fast? Besides, you haven''t made your official debut yet. Why do you need to get the fan club now? It''s


    so strange. Isn''t this a way for others tough at you?"


    Matilda didn''t know anything about fandom. She just thought that she should have everything that other


    stars had.


    Therefore, she should not leave fan club things behind.


    However, Ashton had a point in saying that, and Matilda was no longer so insisted.


    She said, "Anyway, I have now appointed you as my number one fan. Don''t go wrong at a critical


    moment


    and affect me."


    "Yes, yes, I know that your business should alwayse first." Ashton said fawningly.


    Matilda smiled in satisfaction, but quickly said, "No, Aimee''s business should be put first, and mine


    should be put second."


    Ashton finally understood that in Matilda''s eyes, Aimee was still the most important.


    He continued the fawning promise, but still decided to rely on his teacher, so that if he was bullied by


    Matilda in the future, he could still have a backer.


    Meanwhile, Knight Manor.


    River received a message from his subordinate, saying that all the videos from Restaurant


    Gastrognome were missed today. They had obviously backed them up to a secretputer, but just


    now they discovered that all the videos had disappeared.


    "What did you say? Tell me again!" River red at his subordinate, and the anger in his eyes was


    about to burst out.


    Although he promised Miles to destroy the videos, everyone knew the jargon that this kind of thing was


    just superficial.


    In fact, no one will actually destroy these, but just promise not to let others get them.


    River had aputer dedicated to storing these, which was strictly controlled by people, just to prevent


    any important things from being lost.


    In this way, it will be easier to produce evidence when there was a real problem in the future.


    Now his staff actually told him that the videos about Miles were gone.


    This made it impossible for River not to be furious.


    His first reaction was naturally that Miles did this thing, but Miles would not be so stupid as to do it so


    quickly. Even if he wanted to do it, he would be silent for a while before finding someone to do it.


    Otherwise, he would not be the one who repented of the agreement between them.


    Miles would not do such a foolish thing.


    Then, who was it that actually had such an ability?


    River immediately thought of the woman named Matilda.


    It popped up all of a sudden, and the information that was found was clean and there was no problem


    at all.


    However, here was the biggest problem.


    But why did she do this, and what good was it for her?


    River fell into a long silence, and finally, he gave an order to his subordinate, "Check out that woman


    Matilda again, and find out exactly what she does."


    His subordinate went out immediately after receiving the order, secretly feeling thankful that River was


    not so angry that he lost his mind this time.


    In this way, he can still be saved.


    River was the only one left in the room, and fell into deep thought.


    The person who can hack into hisputer actually had an association with the Growlers.


    However, this was not the style of the Growlers.


    If it was done by them, then after seeing the other things in hisputer, they must have approached


    him to negotiate a price and make a perfect deal with him.


    However, they didn''t do that.


    Well, that was telling him that the Growlers didn''t do it.


    If so, who else?


    River was drowning in anger when the door was pushed open.


    Beata poked her head in and said, "River, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    River waved to Beata, let her in, and said, "It''s sote. Why are you still awake?"


    "I just finished writing an update. Let me tell you, I have ament today, saying that my writing is


    good. I am so happy. I can''t help bute here to share with you." Beata said.

 Chapter 147 Im waiting for my wife to come home

    Chapter 147 I''m waiting for my wife toe home


    River looked at Beata''s innocent face, and his heart softened instantly.


    In the family, probably only his precious sister was a clean and clear existence.


    He asked, "Beata, tell me, why do you like writing novels so much?"


    "I don''t know. I just like it." Beata frowned, but she didn''t want to think too much about it. She said,


    "Maybe I''m really a genius. Let me tell you, my readers are especially cute, praise me for writing well,


    praise my stories are touching and interesting. I really like them."


    Riverughed lowly. His eyes were filled with endless love for his younger sister.


    How could he not know how many fans she had?


    At the beginning, he actually wanted to order his subordinates to read Beata''s novels every day, but


    even though he was already a madman who loved his sister so much, he really couldn''t read Beata''s


    novels.


    He also can''t embarrass his subordinates.


    In particr, he actually felt from the bottom of his heart that Beata simply chose the wrong path.


    She was not suitable for this line of work.


    However, because of Beata''s young age, River didn''t mind letting her suffer setbacks, so that she can


    move forward bravely when facing more difficulties in the future.


    However, although he thought so, he still couldn''t change Beata''s passion for writing


    When no one read her books, she will not feel discouraged. When someone collected it, she will be


    happy all day long.


    Now, with three or four peoplementing, Beata was already happy like this.


    River really felt that Beata was a simple little girl, with simple emotions.


    He touched Beata''s head and said, "Then continue working hard."


    Beata blinked her eyes, looked at River strangely, and said, "River, there is something wrong with you.


    You actually encouraged me today."


    Usually , River was really good to her, and he wanted to spoil her.


    However, River had never had such an attitude towards her writing novels.


    At best he didn''tment.


    River said, "Seeing you are so happy, of course I want to encourage you."


    Beata didn''t think too much, because with River''s encouragement, she was even happier.


    She happily said good night to River and went back to her room.


    The smile on River''s face disappeared instantly.


    His subordinate''s efficiency was very low this time, and it had been so long, but they still hadn''t brought


    Matilda''s information over.


    River''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and his face gradually turned icily cold.


    It was really strange. It was just a woman. How could it be so difficult to figure out?


    Finally, the subordinate walked in with a very embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Mr. Knight, we are ipetent. Matilda''s information is the same as before." said the subordinate.


    River''s expression became even colder, and his subordinate was so frightened that he didn''t even dare


    to breathe.


    After a long time, River sneered.


    The more this happened, the more problematic it became.


    But if he wanted to dig deep into a person''s experience, it was impossible to find out everything.


    Matilda was so clean. It can only show that she had a big problem.


    Because of this, River was sure that the person who hacked into hisputer and took away the


    videos was not Miles, but it must have something to do with Matilda.


    He smiled and snorted lightly, "Interesting."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    That being the case, he will go to meet Matilda.


    He really wanted to see how capable this woman was.


    Matilda didn''t know that she was being targeted by River.


    She got up too early today and experienced so many things, so she washed up early and got under the


    quilt.


    She was a woman who wanted to unify the aesthetics of the entertainment industry, and beauty sleep


    was essential.


    Unlike Matilda''sfort, Aimee met Patrick''s resentful eyes after returning from the vi.


    She was a little dazed, and didn''t understand why he looked at her with a look.


    Aimee put the snacks brought back by Matilda on the coffee table, nced at the time, and said to


    Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, it''s already time. Why don''t you take a break?"


    "I''m waiting for my wife toe home," Patrick said.


    What he said was like a husband who was shut up at home and waited hard, while his wife was having


    a good time outside, not knowing about the family, and not knowing the pain in his heart at all.


    Hearing this, Aimee looked at Patrick, making sure that he didn''t mean to be joking at all. She coughed


    dryly and said, "It''s true that I came back a littlete today, but I don''t do this every day, so you


    shouldn''t be angry."


    She didn''t even know why she said that to Patrick, but, looking at Patrick''s expression, she almost


    thought that she was a peerless scumbag.


    She even wondered if she had done something bad outside to make Patrick feel so resentful.


    "I found out that I might as well be in bed," Patrick said.


    At that time, Aimee would go home from work regardless of what was important.


    Now, after she got off work, it was already past ten o''clock in the evening, and she didn''te back.


    Patrick just couldn''t help feeling that he was the husband who stayed alone in the vacant house.


    Aimee sensed the meaning of his words, couldn''t hold it back, red at Patrick, and said, "If you dare


    to say such a thing again, believe it or not, I will really let you lie back on the bed and let you never be


    cured again."


    She wasn''t rmist at all. She had the ability to heal Patrick, and naturally she also had the ability to


    paralyze him forever.


    Everything was just a matter of her scalpel.


    Patrick didn''t doubt what Aimee said, stretched out his hand, and pulled Aimee over, making her sit


    beside him, "Then tell me, when will I be able to move freely?"


    He was really a bit too boring.


    Aimee ordered him to do nothing, and sent Kelvin over to keep an eye on him while she was at work.


    There was also an instinctual discord between Patrick and Kelvin, which made himpletely unwilling


    to have too much conversation with Kelvin.


    But with Kelvin around, Patrick had many things that he can''t do clearly.


    That was what made him so boring.


    Aimee stretched out her hand, pressed on his back, and said, "Just wait a few more days. I won''t hurt


    you. You have endured for such a long time. Can''t you even afford to wait for such a few days?"

 Chapter 148 Coaxing him as if he were a child?

    Chapter 148 Coaxing him as if he were a child?


    Patrick couldn''t help but sigh.


    Originally, he thought that after such a quarrel between him and Aimee, Aimee would soften her heart


    and let him go free.


    Now, instead, Aimee acted like a baby to him with a soft voice, leaving him helpless.


    He held Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, and said, "I''m serious. I couldn''t move before. I


    didn''t feel ufortable at all. Now I can walk, but it''s like a porcin doll. I have to be careful with


    everything. It really makes me feel like I''m being shackled all over, which is very ufortable."


    Aimee could understand his thoughts, and said, "Be patient. I will set you free soon, okay?"


    In fact, to recovering Patrick''s body was one thing.


    Another thing was that until now, the person who persecuted Patrick had not done anything, which


    made Aimee very upset.


    That person never showed up, and she couldn''t rx.


    Therefore, it was only possible to prolong this time indefinitely, so that the person can''t stand it


    anymore and emerge by himself.


    However, Aimee didn''t intend to tell Patrick what she really thought.


    She said, "Okay, I wille back early to apany you in the future, so that you won''t be bored. So


    don''t lose your temper, okay?"


    How could she fail to see that Patrick did it on purpose? He just wanted to be free.


    Aimee suddenly felt that she was not like a doctor at all, but like a pervert who imprisoned Patrick.


    She couldn''t hold back any of it, andughed out loud. Looking into Patrick''s gaze, she became a little


    sympathetic.


    Patrick was a little dazed by her suddenughing, and when he met her pitying eyes, he felt even more


    terrified.


    He frowned suspiciously, and asked nkly, "Aimee, what''s wrong? What are you thinking?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No, nothing, it''s gettingte now. Go back and rest."


    As she spoke, she stood up.


    If she didn''t go back to her room, Aimee will really doubt that she will make up more stories.


    Patrick still held her hand and said, "Aimee, can you promise me one thing?"


    "What?" Aimee looked down at him and asked curiously.


    "Can you stop letting Kelvine over? We two men stare at each other every day. It''s really


    perverted." Patrick said.


    He got a headache when he saw Kelvin.


    Aimee asked and felt puzzled, "Did he mess with you? Or, did he do something strange?"


    But, no, she still knew Kelvin very well. He was like a mother, who was considerate, able to take care of


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    everyone''s emotions, and always gentle.


    Aimee really couldn''t imagine what Kelvin could do to make Patrick ufortable.


    "No." Patrick shook his head and said, "He''s actually doing really well."


    Objectively speaking, Kelvin took good care of him.


    However, for Patrick, it was this kind of care that made him more burdened.


    Aimee thought about it. She can rest the day after tomorrow. Instead of going to the hospital, she can


    personally take care of Patrick''s meals.


    So, in fact, there was no need for Kelvin toe here again.


    She said, "Well, if you persist for another day, I won''t let hime over the day after tomorrow."


    Although Patrick really didn''t want to see Kelvin again, after hearing what Aimee had said, he


    immediately nodded in agreement.


    Just get through tomorrow and he''ll be fine.


    Although Aimee didn''t understand the point that Patrick and Kelvin couldn''t deal with, she was still


    willing to meet all of Patrick''s demands.


    However, at this moment, for her, the most important thing for Patrick was to go to bed first.


    She pulled Patrick up and said, "Come on, I''ll take you back to your room. Be good."


    Patrickughed. Was she coaxing him like a child?


    He let Aimee lead him into the bedroom, but when Aimee was about to leave, he couldn''t help asking,


    "Aimee, when are you going to sleep in the same room as me?"


    They were a couple and supposed to sleep in the same room.


    However, from the moment they got married, they had always belonged to two rooms.


    Although they shared the same room almost every night, Aimee''s identity was not a wife, but a doctor


    every night.


    There was no point in being in the same room like that.


    Now that he was already recovered, Patrick no longer thought that they still had to sleep in separate


    rooms.


    Aimee was taken aback by Patrick''s question,pletely unexpected that he would suddenly mention


    this question.


    Her face blushed unconsciously, and she unconsciously thought of other things.


    Aimee coughed lightly, then raised her eyes to look at Patrick, and said, "Why can''t you behave well?


    You just got better, and you can make such a fuss. Do you know that your body can''t do anything


    now?"


    Patrick actually didn''t think about that aspect. Hearing Aimee''s coquettish words at this moment, he


    knew that she had misunderstood what he meant.


    He said, "Aimee, so you have thought about it."


    Aimee met his malicious eyes, and her expression became even more ufortable.


    She raised her hand and poked Patrick''s arm, and said, "I didn''t think about it."


    "Don''t be shy, Aimee. We are a couple. We have a legal rtionship, and everything we do between us


    is reasonable, legal and agreeable. If you need it, I can really do it." Patrick said.


    Aimee covered Patrick''s mouth and said, "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you up."


    She was really a little shy by him.


    This man, who obviously led her in a strange direction with evil intentions, dared to say that she was


    the one who needed it.


    She didn''t!


    Patrick suddenly discovered that teasing Aimee was really very interesting.


    Especially at this moment, she looked like a little lion with fur standing up, which was too cute.


    He said, "Aimee, don''t be shy. I will do anything for you."


    "What to do! You can''t do anything now!" Aimee yelled angrily.


    Her voice was loud, with some annoyed meaning, so Patrick couldn''t hold back after all, andughed


    softly.


    He took her hand, put it on his lips and kissed it tenderly.


    Patrick said, "It''s all my fault. Now, I don''t even have the ability to satisfy my Aimee. It''s my fault."

 Chapter 149 You dare not admit what you did?

    Chapter 149 You dare not admit what you did?


    Aimee was almost pissed off by Patrick.


    This bad guy, what the hell was he doing at home during the day? Why did he suddenly be so


    teased?


    With what he said, why did he still look like he was wronged and weak?


    Aimee really didn''t want to continue to talk nonsense with Patrick here. She red at him and said, "If


    you don''t go to sleep, I will really beat you up."


    As she spoke, Aimee waved her small fist in a demonstration as a threat.


    Patrick''s eyes suddenly darkened, and the gaze that fell on Aimee''s face became extraordinarily deep.


    At first, he really just wanted to tease her, but now he felt like shooting himself in the foot.


    Molesting Aimee made he start to have evil thoughts instead.


    Patrick already had a deep-rooted love for Aimee, and the idea of wanting her had already taken root in


    his heart.


    However, his body was not good before, so he would not have such an idea at all.


    Now half of his body was fine, but the other half was held in Aimee''s hands.


    Patrick suddenly didn''t dare to tease Aimee anymore.


    He estimated that if he continued to bully her like this, Aimee would extend his recuperation time


    infinitely.


    For his own welfare in the future, Patrick decided to keep his mouth shut.


    Aimee looked at Patrick strangely, and before he continued to speak, she became very puzzled.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore? Are you scared?" Aimee raised her chin and shook her little fist in front


    of Patrick''s eyes again.


    She felt a littlecent in an instant, to see if he dared to talk nonsense.


    Patrick smiled slightly, raised his hand to hold Aimee''s small fist, and said, "Yeah, I''m scared."


    Aimee didn''t understand what he was afraid of, and said, "Then be obedient and don''t have strange


    thoughts."


    After speaking, Aimee was about to withdraw her hand, ready to go back to her room.


    But Patrick still held her hand and said, "We can''t have sex now. Aimee, you must give me some


    benefits and let me know that I am really your husband."


    Aimee immediately became vignt, looked at Patrick, and asked, "What benefits do you want?"


    Patrick didn''t say anything but smiled, lowered his head, and sucked on Aimee''s lips.


    This kiss was very light, without any hint of moving on to more enthusiastic things. It was just a simple


    touch.


    Aimee blinked, but she was still happy after all and immersed in the kiss.


    Patrick backed away. Aimee''s little face blushed even more.


    Patrick said, "Okay, the benefits are paid. You can go back."


    Aimee frowned, feeling a little unhappy for no reason.


    Patrick, what was this called? It was typical to throw it away when he had done using it.


    Why did she feel so unhappy?


    Seeing her expression, Patrick couldn''t help teasing her again, "Or, do you want me to send you back


    to your room?"


    He was very happy. Maybe he can get another benefit.


    Aimee was so smart that she sensed Patrick''s thoughts and immediately said, "No need. I know the


    way. I''ll go back by myself. I''ll leave first."


    After speaking, Aimee quickly ran out of Patrick''s room.


    Patrickughed lowly. For such an Aimee, he just thought she was too cute.


    No matter how smart and capable she was , when it came to love, after all, she was just a little fool.


    Patrick found a new focus in no time.


    From now on, his daily life will focus on molesting Aimee. He didn''t know how happy he will be.


    How could Aimee know what Patrick was thinking? After she ran back to the room, her heart was still


    beating fast.


    In this regard, she really disliked herself a little.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How useless she was to be so easy to be bullied by Patrick like this?


    Aimee decided that next time, she must keep herself extremely calm and not be affected by Patrick at


    all .


    She was not easy to be bullied


    Both of them were thinking about how to deal with each other next time.


    Obviously, both of them had forgotten that there were some things that simply cannot be done by


    thinking about them.


    At least, in terms of love, attracting each other and getting close to each other was not something that


    can be said casually.


    *


    The next day.


    Aimee went to the hospital early, and was ready to start the day''s work.


    However, she had just arrived at her office, and before she even put on her white coat, the door of the


    office was kicked open vigorously.


    Jah rushed in, rushing towards Aimee in a threatening manner.


    She came to the hospital yesterday. However, Aimee was said to be in the operating room at that time,


    and she couldn''t get in. As a result, after waiting for her for a long time, she didn''t see Aimee toe


    out. Instead, a group of nosy people came to her. Pointing and cursing her forced her to give up and


    leave.


    Originally, Jah wanted to rush to Hayden''s Mansion, but she was really afraid of the Haydens.


    She had no choice but to rush to the hospital again.


    Aimee frowned slightly,pletely ignoring the anger on Jah''s face.


    She continued to wear her white coat slowly, but the more she behaved like this, the more annoyed


    Jah was.


    Jah rushed over and grabbed Aimee''s hand, and was about to hit Aimee in the face with her hand.


    "You little slut! The Reads raised you but you''re so ungrateful! You were married to the Hayden family


    to benefit the Read family, but you''re actually gossiping in front of the Haydens! See if I won''t tear your


    mouth apart." Jah yelled.


    The most annoying thing in Aimee''s life was being wronged by people, especially people like Jah.


    She pinched Jah''s wrist backhand, with a lot of force, and her voice was cold, "I don''t think your


    memory is good. The lesson I taught youst time was not enough. You really want me to break your


    hand, then you will be happy with it."


    "How dare you!" Jah yelled in pain, cursing Aimee with all kinds of dirty words.


    However, her cursing and swearing words had no impact on Aimee.


    She swung Jah hard enough to knock her to the ground.


    Aimee said, "Don''te here and go crazy. The hospital is not a ce where you can mess around. If


    you want to reinstall your bones, I don''t mind helping you."


    Jah was dizzy by the falling, and couldn''t believe that Aimee really dared to do this to her.


    Shey on the ground and yelled at Aimee, "Do you dare to do it but admit it? If you hadn''t said


    something to Miles, how could I be reced!?"

 Chapter 150 If youre not dead, you can have a solution

    Chapter 150 If you''re not dead, you can have a solution


    Aimee listened to Jah''s stupid words, and for a moment, she really felt a little impulsive, and wanted


    to tell Jah that everything was made by her.


    Not only the matter of her losing her role, but also the current crisis that the Read family was in.


    She really wanted to make Jah give up clearly.


    However, Aimee was not so kind after all.


    She just said speechlessly, "I tell you, Jah, don''t nder me. Miles doesn''t need you, and it has


    nothing to do with me."


    On this point, she didn''t lie.


    She and Miles only met once in total.


    Miles would do that and it was all for Matilda''s sake.


    Although Matilda was her person, she had never arranged for Matilda to enter the entertainment


    circles, let alone use such idiotic means to deal with Jah.


    However, Jah couldn''t listen to Aimee''s words at all.


    In her opinion, all of these were what Aimee did.


    In Jah''s view, after Aimee married the paralyzed son of Hayden family, she was unwilling to be


    lonely, and hooked up with Patrick''s brother Miles. Because she was jealous of her since she was a


    child, where Miles can have absolute right to speak, she frantically persuaded Miles, so as to achieve


    her goal.


    Otherwise, why Francis was so firm in choosing her as the heroine, and at the risk of not continuing to


    film? But now, because of Miles'' words, her role was reced.


    If none of this was Aimee''s interference, Jah would never believe it.


    If Aimee knew that Jah thought so, she would probably be furious.


    She really didn''t bother to pay attention to Jah, picked up the phone on the table, and called the


    security room, "Security room, I''m Aimee. There''s a crazy woman in my office. Pleasee and kick


    her out."


    Jah became even more angry when she heard Aimee''s words.


    Her severe pain was finally relieved. She got up from the ground, and rushed towards Aimee.


    "Aimee! You little bitch! I''m going to kill you!" Jah was like a madman, with scarlet pupils, looking like


    she was going to kill her.


    Aimee lost all patience, raised her foot and kicked Jah in the stomach.


    The force she had been hiding all along was finally exposed.


    This kicking directly made Jah spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Aimee walked over, looked down at Jah condescendingly, and said, "I want to talk to you peacefully


    but you won''t listen. Since you want to go to the operating room so much, then I''ll let you in."


    After speaking, Aimee made another phone call to arrange an emergency operation for abdominal


    bleeding.


    Jah felt dizzy from the pain. Her fragile body couldn''t resist the pain after all, and she passed out.


    Aimee looked away in disgust, like Jah was some kind of trash.


    Soon, Jah was sent to the operating room.


    Aimee didn''t want to operate on her personally, so she asked another doctor.


    Although her good medical skills cannot be exposed in the hospital, Jah was not worthy.


    Aimee did not inform the Reads about this matter. Anyway, after the operation waspleted and


    Jah woke up from thea, she will contact her family by herself.


    She didn''t want to make trouble for herself.


    Aimee had a very happy morning, and kicking Jah actually worked off her anger.


    Although she didn''t think that she would becent because of such a small matter, she was very


    happy to vent it like this.


    What Aimee didn''t know was that Patrick saw her kick Jah clearly.


    Patrick looked at the tablet in his hand, and the video being yed was the video from Aimee''s office.


    The moment Jah rushed towards Aimee like crazy, Patrick''s face was extremely cold.


    There was a killing intent in his eyes. This woman was just looking for trouble. He really let her go for


    too long and let her dare to hurt his girl like this.


    Patrick couldn''t care less, and directly gave Trace an order, "Put Jah Read in a mental hospital for


    me."


    Trace could feel Patrick''s anger through the phone.


    He shuddered, and immediately said, "But Mr. Hayden, she has just had an operation now, so it might


    not be easy for us to start."


    Patrick''s voice was even colder, "If you don''t die, you can find a way. Don''t let me teach you."


    Trace immediately became more timid, and quickly said, "Mr. Hayden, I understand. I will arrange it


    right away."


    Patrick hung up the phone and continued watching the content of the video.


    When he watched it for the first time, he bristled up in anger, making him unable to think at all.


    Now when he watched it again, Patrick noticed how fast and ruthless Aimee''s kick was.


    Moreover, with just one kick, Jah can be kicked until she vomited blood. It was conceivable how


    strong Aimee was.


    Patrick''s eyes darkened a bit, and he looked at Aimee''s face for a long time.


    How can a girl who looked so slender and delicate have such great abilities?


    Although this was just a simple kick, it was not difficult to see how solid Aimee''s skills were.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Patrick couldn''t help muttering, "Aimee, how many things have you not told me?"


    In addition to her good medical skills, which were enough to shock the world, there were still too many


    mysteries about Aimee.


    Patrick''s eyes were deep and affectionate, and finally, he calmed himself down and smiled.


    Look, what kind of treasure-like girl did he have?


    This girl had many, many little secrets about her, and she didn''t intend to tell him.


    But, it didn''t matter. He believed that sooner orter, he will dig out all those little secrets.


    He was not in a hurry, and was looking forward to it.


    When Kelvin came in, he saw Patrick''s expression. He had an intuition that it was rted to Aimee,


    and his gaze fell on the tablet in Patrick''s hand unconsciously.


    Sure enough, Kelvin saw the picture on it.


    He was surprised. On the one hand, he was surprised that Patrick would let people keep an eye on


    Aimee secretly, and on the other hand, he was surprised that Aimee didn''t hide her ability anymore.


    However, Aimee obviously didn''t know that these little secrets of hers had been known by Patrick.


    Kelvin felt it troublesome and found that he couldn''t understand Aimee''s thoughts more and more.

 Chapter 151 Doesnt need to be so hostile to me

    Chapter 151 Doesn''t need to be so hostile to me


    Patrick didn''t turn off the tablet, but purposely showed Kelvin the video.


    Kelvin must know who Aimee was, and Patrick just wanted to see his reaction when he saw the video.


    Sure enough, Patrick caught the astonishment in Kelvin''s gaze, as well as the fleeting panic.


    It was rare for Patrick to take the initiative to talk to Kelvin, "What? You seem surprised."


    Kelvin looked at Patrick upon hearing this, and said, "You may have misunderstood."


    He restrained his emotions, turned around and walked to the kitchen.


    Patrickughed lightly. This guy probably didn''t know what was called "the more one tries to hide, the


    more one is exposed".


    He clicked on the video again and watched Aimee''s kick again.


    Not to mention, the more he watched at it, the more heroic it was. That was so handsome.


    However, Patrick was quick to notice something.


    He slowed down the yback speed by two times, and erged the picture.


    Sure enough, when Patrick saw Aimee raise her leg, she had a starting posture.


    That was a very subtle movement. She just tapped on the toes. If he didn''t watch it carefully, he can''t


    discover it at all.


    However, Patrick still caught this subtle movement.


    Moreover, Patrick was very familiar with this action.


    There was another yful look in his eyes.


    About six years ago, his men got into a fight at the border, and they got beaten by a woman in a mask.


    Those under hismand were all elites among the elites, and each of them was very capable alone.


    However, he was tortured by that woman.


    Patrick found the nearby surveince video and carefully studied the woman''s sequence of


    movements.


    As a result, he discovered the woman''s subtle movements.


    She tapped her toes lightly every time she started to make a move. In fact, if he didn''t slow down the


    speed, he wouldn''t be able to see it at all.


    In particr, every movement she made after that was quick, precise, and ruthless. It waspletely


    unimaginable that she would have such a small movement.


    However, Patrick remembered that little action very clearly.


    He also studied the fighting habits of countless individuals because of this, but he couldn''t find that


    woman again.


    He didn''t expect to see it on Aimee today.


    Patrick''s eyes were a little darker.


    Aimee was really constantly surprising him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It turned out that they had been in contact so long ago.


    Patrick raised the corners of his mouth unconsciously, and suddenly wanted to fight with Aimee.


    He didn''t know if Aimee would bear to attack him.


    Kelvin entered the kitchen, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Aimee.


    "Didn''t you say that you would never fight with others again? What happened today? Do you know that


    your skills are going to be exposed?" Kelvin said.


    Aimee was probably in the operating room and didn''t reply in time.


    Kelvin was anxious and angry, but there was really nothing he could do.


    He sighed lightly, not knowing what else to say.


    Did she know what kind of trouble she will cause if the video of her kicking someone was exposed?


    This can''t me Kelvin for being sensitive and overthinking. In fact, there were many capable beings in


    this world.


    Kelvin really didn''t want Aimee to attract the attention of any other force.


    After all, the bounty offered for her killing was once earth-shattering.


    If it weren''t for Aimee who pretended to be dead, she would still be in dire straits of being hunted down


    every day.


    As a partner, Kelvin only hoped that Aimee will be a low-key and happy ordinary woman, and will not


    be involved in the eventful stuffs in the past.


    He didn''t want to repeat the incident that brought Aimee back from death.


    After waiting for a long time without receiving a reply from Aimee, Kelvin could only temporarily put this


    matter aside.


    Now that he had entered the kitchen, he naturally had to do some things that he should do in the


    kitchen.


    Patrick''s diet n was actually given by Aimee every day. ording to Patrick''s taste,bined with


    the various nutrients his body needed, each n was carefully determined by Aimee.


    Kelvin was checking the menu that Aimee sent him the day before yesterday with his mobile phone,


    when Patrick walked over suddenly.


    He leaned against the door frame and saw Kelvin''s sad face.


    Patrick asked, "Mr. Prince, is this something on your mind?"


    Kelvin turned off the phone screen calmly, turned his head to look at Patrick, and said, "What do you


    mean?"


    "You seem to be worried about something. Let me guess. Are you worried about my wife?" Patrick said.


    Kelvin frowned, looked at Patrick, and said with a bit of coldness in his voice, "I don''t understand what


    you''re talking about."


    "Really?" Patrick smiled, changed the topic, and asked, "You just returned to the country, right?"


    Kelvin''s rm sounded instantly in his heart, and he became more defensive.


    He didn''t answer but just looked at Patrick coolly, waiting to hear more.


    Patrick smiled even more wickedly.


    He said, "It''s just a casual chat with you. You don''t need to be so hostile to me."


    Kelvin still didn''t make a sound. He had an intuition that nothing good would happen if Patrick came to


    chat with him suddenly, and if he talked too much with him, it would lead to more mistakes.


    So, the best way was to keep silent.


    Patrick wasn''t annoyed at Kelvin''s attitude.


    He justughed a little more recklessly, and said, "I''m just curious. As far as I know, my wife has been


    living in the Read family, but you have been living abroad. I don''t know how you know my wife, and


    you''re so familiar with each other."


    When he said so, he was showing a puzzled expression.


    Kelvin''s temples throbbed.


    He really wanted to ask Aimee where did she find such an annoying husband? He was simply a


    dramatic person, and talking to himself.


    Patrick said, "You don''t need to feel ufortable. You know, I just want to know more about my wife.


    You should be very clear that we know each other in the unusual way. I always feel that I owe her a lot,


    so now I want to know her a little more, so that I can take better care of her in my future life."


    Kelvin chuckled and said, "You''re so considerate."


    "So, since you have known my wife for such a long time," Patrick paused and said, "Shouldn''t you mind


    telling me more about her?"


    Kelvin said, "I only know Aimee as a friend. You''re her husband. I think I am not qualified. And I don''t


    think you want me to know her in that way, right?"


    He left the question to Patrick.


    He didn''t believe that Patrick, who was so jealous, would really want to hear those things about Aimee


    from him.

 Chapter 152 Grab the person directly

    Chapter 152 Grab the person directly


    Patrick heard the words and looked at Kelvin, but in fact, he had already cursed him many times in his


    heart.


    This guy really dared to say that he made himself so clean.


    He thought he wouldn''t care, but had this guy been by Aimee''s side for so long?


    Patrick said, "I think you''re very different to Aimee."


    "You said that because you don''t trust Aimee?" Kelvin pushed his sses, and his originally gentle


    eyes showed a different kind of look.


    Patrick lightly touched his cheek with the tip of his tongue.


    Now Kelvin was ming him.


    If Aimee heard this, he would inevitably be overthinking.


    Patrick sneered and said, "You don''t need to provoke my rtionship with Aimee like this."


    "Really?" Kelvin also smiled lightly, and said, "Then I think it''s best for you to understand Aimee from


    your own heart. What you hear from other people''s mouths will never be aplete Aimee."


    Patrick squinted his eyes, and thought that this guy was really difficult to deal with, and he didn''t reveal


    any news at all.


    He didn''t bother to go on and on. Since he couldn''t get the words out of Kelvin, then he used other


    ways to understand.


    As Kelvin said, between him and Aimee, there was really no need to learn from others.


    However, Patrick still wondered what Aimee had experienced to have such a loyal friendship with


    Kelvin.


    Moreover, where did Aimee learn her skills?


    Obviously, she had been living in the Read family. Why did she appear at the border six years ago?


    How many secrets did she hide?


    Patrick wanted to know her more and more, not just to fall in love with her, but more, to get to know this


    woman deeply.


    If her past was veryplicated and tragic, he wanted to make it up to her personally.


    Patrick returned to the sofa and looked at the tablet again, and the picture was still frozen at Aimee''s


    starting posture.


    He didn''t know much else, but Patrick knew one thing from his impression of the woman six years ago.


    It was very difficult to be able to practice such skills.


    One had to pay unimaginable hardships and suffer many obstacles.


    Patrick was distressed for her.


    No matter what the reason was, Aimee became the current Aimee, and all the things she had


    experienced were unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Patrick didn''t want to pursue anything. For him, the most important thing was to protect her.


    Having made this decision in his heart, Patrick didn''t want to think about it any more, and but wanted to


    protect her from being harmed in the future.


    *


    Aimee came out of the operating room, saw Kelvin''s message, and was silent for a long time.


    She just raised her foot and kicked Jah, never thought that it would make Kelvin so worried.


    And, needless to ask, Aimee also knew how Kelvin got to know what she did.


    She had always known that someone in the hospital was watching her, and she also knew that it was


    Patrick''s person.


    Aimee wasn''t surprised that Patrick can get the video.


    However, she suddenly remembered that six years ago, she had fought against Patrick''s people.


    However, at that time, Patrick was not among those people.


    He should and wouldn''t recognize her who was the woman with the mask.


    Aimee though it was a headache, and scolded Jah again in her heart.


    Jah was good at nothing but making troubles.


    Aimee thought for a while, and sent Kelvin a message, "It''s okay. If someonees to me, I''ll clean it


    up."


    She had also been silent for too long, not because she was afraid of anything, but she didn''t want to


    cause trouble again.


    If there were really people who were so fearless and wanted to fight against her, she wouldn''t mind


    abusing them.


    Of course, if the other party was Patrick, then she might be a little bit reluctant.


    Aimee was taken aback by this sudden thought.


    She pursed her lips and snorted dissatisfiedly.


    When did she show such tolerance towards Patrick?


    She didn''t know.


    Putting away her mobile phone, Aimee was about to leave the hospital when she saw a nurse rushing


    over, obviously looking for her.


    "Dr. Read, Jah was just taken away after you left the operation room," the nurse said.


    Aimee froze for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "Take her away? Who?"


    She quickly thought about it in her mind, but she couldn''t think of who would take Jah away.


    Based on the time, Jah should not have recovered from the anesthesia, and should not have had


    time to notify the Reads.


    So, who will it be?


    "I don''t know. It''s just that a group of men in ck suddenly came and snatched her away," the nurse


    said.


    Obviously, she was frightened silly by the scene at that time.


    Aimee patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I got this. You can go about your business. I will


    take care of it."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this, the nurse didn''t say anything more.


    She just gave Aimee a strange look, wondering how she could be so rxed.


    However, there were rumors in the hospital before that the rtionship between Dr. Read and her


    family was not good, and Jah was kicked by her into the operating room today because she came to


    the hospital to make trouble.


    The nurse looked at Aimee with veryplicated expression.


    It was really hard for her to imagine that Dr. Read, who usually looked gentle, would have such a cruel


    side.


    Aimee didn''t leave in a hurry, but took out her mobile phone to call the hospital''s surveince room to


    see who was entering and exiting Jah''s ward.


    As a result, when seeing the special logo on the men in ck, the corners of Aimee''s mouth curled up


    unconsciously.


    It turned out to be him.


    Was this revenge for her?


    Why was he so cute?


    But where did they take Jah?


    Aimee tracked all the way ording to the surveince video, and soon discovered that Jah had


    been sent to a mental hospital.


    She couldn''t help but click her tongue in surprise. This guy was quite ruthless.


    However, she liked it very much.


    Putting away the phone, Aimee was in a good mood.


    Anyway, today was over and she was going home.


    Leaving the hospital in a happy mood, Aimee couldn''t wait to do grocery shopping but she had no time,


    so she ordered a takeaway and asked the store to deliver the groceries to the house.


    In that way, when she got home, it will be just in time.


    Since he did such a thing to vent her anger today, she naturally wanted to reward him well.


    Aimee was thinking about the dishes to be madeter, and decided to cook a big meal and challenge


    the dishes that were not easy to make.

 Chapter 153 She will not refuse to cooperate

    Chapter 153 She will not refuse to cooperate


    When the takeaway arrived, Aimee hadn''t arrived yet.


    Kelvin opened the door. When he received the takeaway, he shook his head unconsciously when he


    saw what was there.


    He could already see what Aimee was going to do.


    Aimee hadn''t made this dish since she faked her death.


    Now, to bring this dish out again, it was conceivable that in Aimee''s heart, Patrick was already an


    important part in her heart.


    Taking the ingredients out of the bag, Kelvin sent a message to Aimee, "Can I help you with the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ingredients?"


    Soon, he received a reply from Aimee on the phone, "No, I will do it myself."


    Since it was a reward meal for Patrick, there was no reason to ask for help.


    Kelvin choked again after seeing the message.


    Okay, he''d better pack up and go straight back.


    It was really unbearable.


    How could he have imagined that Aimee disyed their affection in such a way.


    Patrick had been staying in the room since he failed to trap Kelvin.


    Kelvin didn''t have any objections either, and left after tidying up his things.


    Tomorrow, finally Aimee won''t have to go to the hospital, and he won''t be used to serve Patrick


    anymore.


    It was very strange that Aimee still insisted on recuperating Patrick even though he had almost


    recovered.


    There were times when Kelvin really didn''t know what Aimee was thinking.


    After Kelvin left, Aimee came back.


    Instead of looking for Patrick, she went straight to work in the kitchen.


    Until dark.


    Patrick looked at the time beforeing out of the bedroom.


    Hearing the voice from the kitchen, Patrick thought Kelvin was still there, so he sat down on the sofa.


    However, it was already this time, and Aimee hadn''te back yet, which really made Patrick feel it


    too strange.


    Just as he was thinking about calling Aimee, he saw a slender figure walking out of the kitchen.


    Seeing him sitting on the sofa, Aimee was also taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "I''m going to


    call you. We can prepare to have dinner."


    Patrick had already got up and walked over, asking, "When did youe back?"


    "It''s been four hours." Aimee replied.


    It took more than three hours for her to make this dish, and with the processing of the ingredients, no


    matter how quick her movements were, it will take almost an hour.


    Calcted in this way, it would be more than four hours.


    Patrick helplessly raised his hand and rubbed her head, and said, "You didn''t tell me when you came


    back."


    "I thought you were resting," Aimee said.


    In addition, she wanted to concentrate on cooking. If she asked Patrick toe out, maybe he was


    going to make trouble.


    Aimee didn''t want to.


    Patrick said, "I thought Kelvin was still there."


    "You don''t want to see him so much." Aimeeughed, but actually she didn''t quite understand why


    Patrick didn''t like Kelvin so much.


    Patrick touched his nose and said, "Maybe we just don''t get along with well naturally."


    Aimee shrugged indifferently, and said, "Anyway, you two won''t have any other contacts."


    With Patrick''s current situation, he didn''t need Kelvin toe and take care of him every day. After


    that, the two of them didn''t need to see each other very much. Aimee was not worried at all that they


    would argue in the future.


    "Hopefully the next time I see him is at our wedding," Patrick said.


    Aimee froze for a moment, stared nkly at Patrick, and after a while, said, "When are we going to


    have a wedding?"


    How could she not know?


    Patrick was almost not annoyed by her.


    He pinched Aimee''s cheek and said, "You don''t want to have a grand wedding?"


    Aimee tilted her head and thought for a while, as if she really hadn''t thought about it.


    She touched her cheek that was sore from Patrick''s pinch, and said, "I don''t like formal things like


    weddings."


    She had always disliked such noisy things, and because of Patrick''s health, she never thought that she


    would have a wedding with Patrick.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick would actually bring it up now.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Do we have to do it?"


    She knew that for a family, whether it was a wealthy family or an ordinary one, a wedding was a very


    important thing.


    Especially for a wealthy family, a wedding was not a casual thing. It will be a manifestation of a family''s


    strength, and it was also an important medium for attracting contacts and resources.


    Hayden family will naturally pay more attention to these.


    If Patrick wanted to hold a wedding, she will not refuse to cooperate.


    Only¡­


    Aimee said, "If there is a wedding, I don''t want the Read family involved."


    Anyway, she was still the daughter of Read family now.


    If Patrick was in a hurry to hold a wedding, she will speed up and get rid of Mason and the others


    quickly.


    Patrick could see that Aimee really didn''t like the wedding, and he felt helpless again.


    He thought that all women would yearn for weddings, but he never thought that Aimee was not a typical


    woman.


    Sighing lightly, Patrick said, "No rush, since you don''t like it, I won''t do it for now."


    He just felt indebted to her and wanted to give her a grand wedding and announce to the world that


    she, Aimee, was his wife.


    However, if it made her unhappy, Patrick wouldn''t do it.


    Aimee looked at Patrick gratefully and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hayden."


    She was very happy. Patrick did things from her perspective.


    He took good care of her feelings, which made her very happy.


    Patrick touched her head and said, "I just hope that you won''t feel wronged when you''re with me."


    "How could it be?" Aimee smiled sweetly. Her eyes were clear and clean, "As long as you don''t do


    things that make me angry, I won''t be wronged."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly, and his intuition told him that the things that Aimee would be angry


    with would be different from ordinary women.


    He then asked, "Why don''t you give some hints, what will make you angry?"

 Chapter 154 I Cant Understand What Youre Saying

    Chapter 154 I Can''t Understand What You''re Saying


    Aimee looked at Patrick, tilted her head on purpose, and said, "I can''t tell you for now."


    The reason she would be angry may be very different from others.


    Moreover, it was not easy to make her really angry.


    Aimee felt that maybe Patrick would not have such an opportunity.


    She also hoped that Patrick would not have such an opportunity.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. Let''s eat first. I made a very special dish today. I guarantee you haven''t


    tasted it." Aimee said.


    Patrick became interested. He had always liked Aimee''s cooking skills very much.


    Ordinary home-cooked dishes can already taste so good. Aimee can show such a natural and proud


    expression, and Patrick was even more curious about what kind of dish it will be.


    Aimee asked Patrick to sit by the table, and she went to the kitchen and brought the dish.


    From the appearance point of view, it was just an ordinary casserole, and there was nothing special


    about it.


    Patrick felt it a little more mysterious. His eyes showed a little expectation, waiting for Aimee to decrypt.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his expression, Aimee curved her lips and smiled.


    "I''m going to reveal it. Don''t be too shocked." Aimee said.


    She opened the lid of the casserole, and instantly, the fragrance overflowed.


    In the casserole, several top ingredients were neatly arranged, but they never took away the charm of


    the protagonist.


    The protagonist of this dish was a chicken.


    In fact, it was the same chicken that Aimee used for the chicken soup that she made for Patrick before,


    but at the moment, in the casserole, the chicken looked very plump and full of vitality.


    Aimee said, "This dish is called ''run run chicken''."


    Patrick felt speechless for a moment. He looked at Aimee with suspicious eyes, as if asking, "What''s its


    name? Say it again."


    Aimee also felt that the name was a bit ridiculous, so she smiled awkwardly, and said, "Matilda chose it.


    Everyone dotes on her. Although I think it''s ridiculous, I still use it."


    Thinking of the time when she made this dish for the first time, the group of guys seemed to have gone


    crazy, grabbing the food on the dining table without considering how they looked. Not being respectful


    and humble, at that moment, they didn''t care who they were. Aimee couldn''t helpughing out loud


    when recalling this.


    After everyone ate until they were full and the corners of their mouths were oily, someone asked her,


    "Aimee, what is the name of this dish?"


    Aimee hadn''te up with the name at that time, and she waspletely bored so she made this


    dish. She just used the ingredients that she had at that time.


    Originally, she just wanted to make a simple chicken soup, but she didn''t expect that, after making it, it


    became such a dish.


    As for the name, Aimee really didn''t considered it.


    She held her chin and thought about it for a long time, but before she coulde up with a suitable


    name, she heard Matilda say, "I think these chickens died very badly. Why don''t you tell the chickens to


    run away and be reborn as happy chickens in the next life? Chicken, don''t let us see you again."


    Aimee was a little speechless. Before she expressed any opinions, the others started arguing.


    Some people said that to be the chicken in this dish was a great honor, a great honor to die.


    Other people said that Matilda was the most happy one when eating, so she didn''t look like she had the


    slightest bit of guilt towards the chicken.


    Matilda was annoyed, so she pped the table and said, "Just call it ''run, run, chicken''. I eat a lot, so I


    say what I say."


    Aimee smiled helplessly and shook her head. What can she do? Matilda pped the table, so she had


    to coax her.


    Therefore, this dish withplicated workmanship and excellent taste had such a name.


    After listening to Aimee''s exnation, Patrick found it funny.


    He said, "Then I want to know how does this dish taste."


    Aimee had already picked up a piece of abalone and put it into Patrick''s bowl, saying, "Try this first. I


    guarantee you will like it."


    Patrick raised his eyes and nced at Aimee. His eyes were deep and meaningful.


    He picked up the chopsticks, picked up the abalone and put it in his mouth.


    Indeed, as Aimee said, the abalone itself was very delicious, and it alsobined the taste of chicken


    soup, making it even more fresh.


    Moreover, he tasted a very peculiar taste in the abalone, a taste that he had never tasted before, and it


    was very fresh.


    Patrick asked, "Aimee, what did you put in the dish?"


    Aimee knew what he had tasted, but she blinked yfully and said, "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you."


    She put in a very rare spice, but the effect of that spice was very powerful for sexual capacity.


    Aimee didn''t want to tell Patrick that.


    Otherwise, if he want to get to the bottom of it, although her exnation was easy, it was inevitable that


    Patrick would think too much.


    Judging by how often he teased herselftely, Aimee was definitely not willing to bring ruin upon


    herself.


    Patrick was even more puzzled. It was just an ingredient. Why did Aimee sound so mysterious?


    However, as long as Aimee didn''t want to say anything, no one can force her.


    Patrick didn''t continue to ask.


    He just praised sincerely, "Aimee, your cooking skills are really good."


    Aimee smiled very proudly, and received it by the way, "So, the good meal gets through your


    stomach?"


    When Patrick heard it, he immediately thought of that proverb.


    The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach.


    He licked his cheek lightly, and said in a wicked andzy tone, "Actually, if you want to win my heart,


    you don''t have to go through so much trouble."


    Aimee finished speaking, and also thought of that proverb, and her face instantly blushed.


    Sure enough, she couldn''t say anything that was easily ambiguous.


    This man would tease herself whenever he got the chance.


    Aimee coughed lightly and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m done eating, so take


    your time."


    After speaking, Aimee got up from the chair and rushed out of the dinning room.


    Patrick chuckled unceremoniously, and theughter shook Aimee''s eardrums, making her really want


    to turn around and go back to the dinning room to cover Patrick''s mouth.


    What kind of bad guy was he? How can he bully her like this?


    It was simply¡­ annoying.


    Aimee blushed and sat down on the sofa angrily.


    Her phone screen lit up. It was a message from Matilda.


    Aimee clicked on the message, and saw that Matilda sent her many emojis.


    "Woo, Aimee, you don''t love me anymore. You actually secretly made ''run, run, chicken run''. You really


    have changed. You''re such a flirting woman!"

 Chapter 155 Your darling, baby, and sweet have all become Patrick

    Chapter 155 Your darling, baby, and sweet have all be Patrick


    Aimee knew it without asking that Kelvin must have told Matilda.


    He knew best that Matilda''s favorite dish was ''run, run, chicken''.


    Every time she cooked this dish, Matilda will smell it no matter how far away she was.


    However, in recent years, Matilda had been abroad and rarely came back, and she had never cooked


    this dish again.


    Matilda hadn''t eaten this dish for several years.


    Aimee said, "Kelvin can make it too. Let him make it for you."


    Matilda immediately sent a voice message over directly, "Whoa, Aimee, look what you''re talking about.


    Not only did you serve this dish to Patrick, but you also asked me to find Kelvin. Kelvin is one who can


    make this dish? He is not! You actually try to use him to fool me, woo woo woo, Aimee, you have


    changed, your sweetheart, darling, and sweet all changed. You''re breaking my heart."


    Aimee identally tapped the button of ying it with speaker, and Matilda''s protest and usation


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sound was released from the phone.


    Hearing Matilda''s words, she really had to wonder if she was really a peerless scumbag.


    She was helpless and replied, "Kelvin got my personal instruction."


    However, Matilda didn''t stop at all, and being unreasonable, she said, "I don''t care. I don''t care. Aimee,


    you just broke my heart. My heart is broken into pieces. You''re so cold. You have to make it up to me."


    Aimee immediately transferred money to her, and then said very domineeringly, "Back off."


    After receiving arge sum of money, Matilda really became obedient and directly sent Aimee an emoji


    to express her gratitude, and then said with a smile, "I will back off right now."


    Aimee shook her head. If she hadn''t known that Matilda really liked this dish, she would have


    suspected that she was using this reason to get money from her.


    Putting the phone away, Aimee looked up and met Patrick''s amorous and smiling eyes.


    Her heartbeat was out of order for a moment. She coughed lightly, and asked nonsense, "Are you done


    eating?"


    With what she said, she stood up and walked towards the dinning room.


    When passing by Patrick, Patrick grabbed his wrist.


    Aimee looked up, just as Patrick lowered his head and moved closer to her.


    His face suddenly magnified in front of hers, causing her to take a step back unconsciously, trying to


    dodge.


    However, Patrick had firmly sped her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Patrick said, "It turns out that I''m your darling, baby, sweetie."


    Aimee was so startled that she almost choked on her saliva. She quickly shook her head and said,


    "Don''t listen to Matilda''s nonsense."


    She had already scolded Matilda over and over again in her heart. Why did she send that voice


    message for nothing, and saying all kinds of nonsense?


    However, it was overheard by this scheming man.


    After that, how would he make fun of herself?


    Sure enough, Patrick raised his hand, and while stroking Aimee''s back, he said, "Aren''t I your darling,


    baby and sweetie? Your decisive denial really makes me feel quite sad."


    Aimee really wanted to hammer his head off.


    What was wrong with this guy? He was not a little girl. Why did he do this all of a sudden?


    However, seeing Patrick''s face that seemed genuinely hurtful, Aimee didn''t intend to say anything to


    upset him.


    She pressed Patrick''s hand and said, "Anyway, you eat the dish I made, but others don''t."


    After speaking, Aimee withdrew from Patrick''s arms and walked into the dinning room.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up, and his eyes were full of some meaning.


    Aimee, what was not clear about that?


    Now, he was the most special one to her.


    Patrick walked over and wanted to help Aimee, but she pped his hand away.


    "Don''t forget your ban has not been lifted yet. You are not allowed to move things." Aimee said.


    Patrick really felt a little helpless. He just took two bowls. Did she have to be so serious?


    This was not considered heavy.


    Patrick said with grievance, "Aimee, I don''t need to do anything like this, which really makes me feel


    like a useless person."


    "Soon you won''t be anymore." Aimee said, "For a few days, just bear with it."


    After putting all the dishes and tableware into a dishwasher, Aimee saw that Patrick still looked


    disappointed, and asked suspiciously, "Since you want to do housework so much, you should have


    never done it before."


    For a family like the Hayden family, there were countless housekeepers and servants who took care of


    the their daily life in an orderly manner. She didn''t understand why Patrick suddenly wanted to


    participate in these matters.


    Patrick touched his nose. There was no way to deny Aimee''s words.


    As she said, since he was a child, he really hadn''t done these things.


    However, it was different now.


    There were only the two of them in this house now.


    He didn''t want everything that was done by Aimee alone.


    Patrick said, "I want to help you."


    Instantly, Aimee understood what Patrick meant.


    She smiled and said, "If you really want to help me, then you just obediently listen to me."


    Patrick was helpless. His voice weakened, and it sounded like he was aggrieved.


    He said, "Am I not obedient enough?"


    Aimee blinked her eyes and said, "It''s not enough. You''ve been really nasty recently."


    He often molested her. He was really infuriating.


    She cured him with great difficulty. Otherwise, she would have fought back a long time ago. He always


    made her blush and heartbeat quickly, which was so bad.


    Patrick squinted his eyes. Seeing the eagerness shing in Aimee''s eyes, inexplicably, he felt a little bit


    scared.


    He suddenly felt that if he provoked her again, he might really be beaten by her.


    Thinking of Aimee kicking Jah, although Patrick wanted to fight with her a little bit, he still felt that it


    would be better to fight elsewhere.


    After all, ording to Aimee''s request, he was so weal now that he really can''t bear that.

 Chapter 156 Leah actually can do that

    Chapter 156 Leah actually can do that


    Matilda arrived at the "Hide Yourself"''s recording site on Friday morning.


    This show will be recorded for three days and two nights. It was simr to the setting of the great


    escape. Every game session was very difficult. The guests hide themselves ording to the keywords


    they got. If they were discovered by others, and were hit the rm on the back, they will be eliminated.


    Each episode of the program had a fixed theme, and this episode that Matilda participated in had a


    theme of skyscraper.


    All the guests gathered in a towering skyscraper, which was the tallest one in the world. It was


    five years.


    The entire building had a total of 307 floors, and the elevator took only 153 seconds to go from the first


    floor to the 307th floor, which was a miracle in the history of elevators.


    The most important thing was that this elevator, even though it was running so fast, people in it did not


    feel ufortable at all. They will not feel dizzy when going up, and not be weightless and frightening


    whening down.


    Even if when people opened the elevator door and they were sure that they had reached the floor they


    wanted to go to, it will make people very suspicious that this elevator had never moved at all.


    And all the designs of this building were made by one person.


    The mysterious architectural genius, WSY.


    That was right. It was Aimee.


    Moreover, this was the drawing that Aimee only spent a week toplete.


    If it weren''t for the number of floors in this building, every detail should be drawn to the fullest, so that


    the team in charge of the construction will not have any difficulties in the construction process, Aimee


    would not spend so much time drawing the design picture.


    Matilda was by her side at the time, and heard Aimeein countless times, "How on earth do


    these people be excellent architects? Can''t they think of such obvious things? It''s really


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    speechless."


    Aimee was very patient in many things, but when it came to architectural design, she was very irritable.


    She didn''t love this line of work. It was all because she identally saw a master architect who was


    touted. However, his design was full of loopholes. If the building was really built ording to his design,


    there will definitely be security issues.


    Fire, copse, each was a serious problem that killed people.


    Aimee couldn''t stand the arrogance of the master architect, so she submitted a design draft under the


    name WSY, which directly snatched the gold medal from the master architect, and made it impossible


    for the master''s design to be implemented.


    And she also became an architectural genius who suddenly appeared back then, but she was so


    mysterious that no one knew where she came from, even her gender.


    Because Aimee didn''t go directly to the scene to ept the award, and she didn''t ask for the award at


    all, she directly asked the organizer that all the awards she won were used to build her design. In


    addition, she also added additional 80 million fund to help the organizerplete the building.


    However, she had a request, that was , no one, anywhere, can use the design drawing of the master


    architect, not just this one, including all his subsequent ones.


    This request was very unreasonable, and even caused an uproar at the time.


    However, in the following week, idents urred one after another in the threendmark buildings


    that the master architect was involved in before. Although no one was killed, there were countless


    injuries.


    Since then, the master architect had be notorious in the industry, and no one dared to use his


    design drawings.


    And Aimee also secretly repaired some of his other designs, so that no further disasters were caused.


    At this moment, Matilda was standing inside the skyscraper. Thinking of Aimee''s crazy look when


    designing this building, she really felt it funny.


    After she returned to the country, she wanted toe here to have a look, but every time she brought


    it up, she would be scolded by Aimee with her eyes.


    She knew that Aimee hated the situation at that time, so she avoided it.


    Matilda smiled, picked up her phone and sent Aimee a message.


    "Aimee, guess where I am now?" Matilda deliberately sent a mean emoji, and she can guarantee that


    just seeing this, Aimee can''t help but want to beat her up.


    Matilda really felt that she was infuriating herself, and she probably got carried away.


    However, Aimee never got angry with her. After receiving the message, she just replied with a


    speechless emoji and said, "You''re not at my house anyway."


    Matilda was speechless. Didn''t she understand? She was a sane person, so why would she go to her


    house to watch them disy their affection?


    She had heard Kelvin said that Aimee and Patrick were disying their affection, and that was


    outrageous.


    She wasn''t such an idiot to do it.


    Matilda sent a location, apanied by an emojiughing wildly.


    Aimee sent another emoji with speechless meaning, and then sent her an emoji with only two words on


    it: Get lost.


    Matildaughed even more arrogantly, and said to Aimee, "Aimee, it''s really well built here. I thought,


    with their poor technology, it can''t be built well at all. I didn''t expect it''s quite impressive."


    Aimee didn''t reply any more, and Matilda didn''t care. She put away her phone and didn''t bother Aimee


    anymore.


    As soon as she looked up, she met Leah''s disgusted expression.


    This made Matilda very upset. She squinted her eyes and asked in a cold voice, "What? What do you


    want to say?"


    Leah red at her, and said, "Keep a low profile. You haven''t made your debut yet. Thepany


    spent a lot of effort to get you on this show. Don''t be careless. Look at what you looked like just now.


    You wereughing so arrogantly. If other people see you, they will say you have a problem."


    "What''s my problem?" Matilda folded her arms, looked at Leah, and said impatiently, "By the way, I


    didn''t ask you to follow me. What are you doing here?"


    She was really upset. This woman was an eyesore in front of her, which really made her too annoyed.


    "You think I''m willing? If you''re not afraid that you''ll talk nonsense, offend the show crew, and have me


    help you if something happens, you think I''m willing toe over?" Leah also said angrily.


    "Hide Yourself" was different from other shows.


    Not to mention that this show was the hottest show in recent years, with many fans. If an artist did not


    perform well on this show, he or she will be cursed by fans. And if it was serious, they may even be


    banned by the entire industry.


    The director of this show was even more incredible, not to mention his own strength, his background


    was even more daunting.


    If Matilda offended the director on this show, she will have to face more than just being banned.


    Possibly even Globalhive could be implicated.


    After all, no matter how powerful the boss of Globalhive was, he was just a businessman.


    It had always been that the people did not fight with the officials, and they cannot fight.


    Matilda looked at Leah amusedly when she heard the words, not knowing where Leah got the guts but


    actually thought she could cover this.


    If she really wanted to cause trouble, it would be useless even if Miles came over.


    Matilda said, "You''re so high-sounding. I don''t know if Mr. Hayden knows that you have such a good


    ability?"

 Chapter 157 Tell her not to say the wrong thing on the show

    Chapter 157 Tell her not to say the wrong thing on the show


    Leah heard Matilda''s sarcasm, and her dislike for her deepened.


    This ignorant woman really thought she was capable.


    Seeing that Matilda was so stubborn, she just continued to say coldly, "Anyway, I have told you. If you


    dare to make trouble for me here, even if Mr. Hayden protects you, I won''t let you go off either."


    Matilda was neither angry nor annoyed, but thought that this woman might be mentally retarded.


    Where did she get much confidence to dare to say such a thing?


    Miles still didn''t dare to do anything to her. Did this woman take herself too seriously?


    Matilda didn''t bother to talk to Leah any more, and walked inside on her own.


    She had to go and say hello to the show crew in person, and she didn''t know what kind of troubles


    Leah would make out of it, if she relied on Leah to take her there.


    However, what made Matilda more awkward was that after all, she was a young rookie who had not


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    shown up in public, so she rashly went up to talk to the director, basically waiting to be scolded.


    However, there was no way around it, because her agent was full of tricks, and Miles wasn''t here.


    Matilda arrived at the gathering ce on the second floor, where all the staff were.


    Several guests had arrived. Among them there was a person whom Matilda was familiar with, August,


    the one Miles asked to bring her on the show.


    He was also the one who will shoot "Alby''s Memoir" with her.


    Matilda walked over, and by coincidence, August also looked up at her.


    There was no expression on his face, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    However, it was not difficult for Matilda to feel that he disliked herself.


    But she didn''t really care.


    After all, she didn''te here to please anyone to make herself famous in the entertainment industry.


    As for this man''s dislike for her, she was waiting for the day when he was proved he was wrong.


    Matilda quickly found the director.


    The director''s name was Mateo Tyler, and it was said that he came from a prominent family. In his


    generation, even if he lived at home every day and did nothing, he can still enjoy all the glory and


    wealth.


    However, he was a very individual person. He definitely did not rely on his family but just relied on his


    talent to be the number one variety show director in the country.


    However, it was impossible for Matilda not to depend on her family.


    Anyone who knew Mateo''s background will show him respect.


    If one really won by virtue of talent, how could there be so many underappreciated people in this world?


    Mateo discovered Matilda early on and was not impressed well with the woman who was suddenly


    thrust into his show.


    However, she was really beautiful. If she was put on other programs and used as a decoration, she will


    indeed be very good.


    It was a pity that she attended his show. Whether such a delicate woman canplete the task was


    another matter. It was already very good if she can not be hurt and ndered.


    Matilda didn''t know that Mateo had already regarded her as a valueless person. And she didn''t rush


    over to greet him recklessly, just rushing to curry favor with him.


    She was observing Mateo''s situation and seeing when he was free before walking forward.


    "Hi Mr. Tyler, I''m Matilda." Matilda said, introducing herself generously.


    Mateo was stunned for a moment, thinking that Matilda would be a delicate youngdy. Otherwise,


    Miles would not have forced her toe here. Mateo would not believe that she had no connections at


    all.


    However, these were not important. To him, the most important thing was Matilda''s performance on the


    show.


    If she was eliminated in a few minutes, she might as well note.


    Mateo did not embarrass Matilda, but said, "Our show will be difficult. If you have any shorings,


    you''d better make it clear now."


    Matildapressed her lips and smiled. She didn''t expect Mateo to have such an attitude towards her.


    It was rtively friendly.


    She said, "You mean that it doesn''t matter how I want to y, right?"


    She remembered that Ash taught her that all variety shows had scripts, and who won and who lost


    were all set early in advance.


    Therefore, even this kind of confrontational show had been clearly arranged early on.


    Even if there were any deviations during the process, the final result will still give a main character the


    victory.


    Their main character this time was August.


    Mateo was a little surprised when he heard Matilda say that.


    In Matilda''s tone, he could hear that she wanted to win.


    It was as if she was bound to win.


    This aroused Mateo''s interest. He said meaningfully, "I never restrict the performance of any guests, as


    long as they do their best."


    Matilda raised her eyebrows lightly, knowing that she was a little more mboyant, and said, "Don''t


    worry, Mr. Tyler. I know what to do."


    She will not let herself perform too badly, nor will she steal the limelight from other guests.


    Matilda still had such a little bit of professionalism as a rookie.


    She didn''t mind helping August win if necessary.


    This can''t be med on Matilda''s arrogance, mainly because of August''s appearance, which didn''t


    seem to have much fighting capacity.


    As a man, his skin was fairer than hers.


    Matilda thought about it, and probably Aimee''splexion couldpete with him.


    However, the strange thing was that even though August had fair skin and delicate features, he was not


    weak at all, but gave people a very reliable feeling.


    However, even so, Matilda still felt that he was not that strong.


    August didn''t know what Matilda thought of him. He waited for a long time, but he didn''t see that


    Matilda wanted toe to him. Finally, he stood up, walked towards Matilda, and said, "Hi, Matilda."


    Matilda was a little surprised, and didn''t expect him to take the initiative to greet her.


    Obviously, he hated her.


    August didn''t like Matilda very much, mainly because she came out of nowhere, but directly became


    the heroine of "Alby''s Memoir", and let him apany her on the show "Hide Yourself".


    No matter from which aspect, Matilda got it through connections.


    Although it wasmon in the entertainment industry, for an actor like August who had gained a


    foothold through his acting skills, what he disliked the most was the appearance of such a person.


    But, there was nothing he can do about it. He was the one who was asked to apany Matilda, so


    he always had to check the lines with her so that she would not say wrong things on the show.


    August said, "Matilda, let''s get the words right."


    Matilda was startled, and looked at August nkly, not understanding what he meant.


    August said, "You will introduce yourself to everyone on the showter. What do you need me to say?"


    Matilda was stunned, thought for a while, and asked, "Usually, how should you introduce?"


    "Junior from the samepany," August said, "Matilda, you have no works yet, so it''s really not easy


    to introduce yourself."


    Matilda knew that the news that she will rece Jah as the heroine of "Alby''s Memoir" had not been


    announced yet, and she had also discussed with Miles not to expose this matter for the time being, so


    as to maximize the mystery.


    So, this time on "Hide Yourself", she didn''t mean to represent the crew.


    Matilda said, "Then just say so."

 Chapter 158 Where did you find such a genius

    Chapter 158 Where did you find such a genius


    Seeing Matilda''s nonchnt expression, August slightly frowned, and said, "If you just say that, you


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    may cause bad public opinion."


    What he said was quite euphemistic. In fact, if she had no works, especially if there was no much


    information about her in the entire circle and she suddenly appeared in a popr show, it was


    conceivable that people will make wild guess.


    What was more, in this episode of the show, the guests invited were all very famous. Whether they


    were actors or members of groups, each of them had a lot of fans.


    For a woman who appeared out of nowhere like Matilda, the malice she would receive would be


    unimaginable.


    However, Matilda didn''t care about it.


    She said, "It''s okay. I don''t care about those gossiping people. What kind of person I am? I believe


    everyone will understand me after watching the show."


    It can be said that she was quite arrogant.


    However, inexplicably, August felt that she should be like this.


    August''s eyes darkened, and he gradually became curious about this woman.


    It was very strange that these remarks of hers were obviously showing that she waspletely


    ignorant of the rules of the entertainment industry, but there was an inexplicably strange aura about


    her.


    It was because of her self-confidence.


    August didn''t understand why Matilda had such confidence.


    She was absolutely sure that after the show, even if someone hated her at first, they will eventually like


    her.


    August didn''t insist on anything, but let her go.


    He was indeed not a person who thought so much for others.


    The guests arrived one after another, and all matters were properly arranged.


    Because of Matilda''s sudden joining, this time the show did not gather them in one ce at the


    beginning and let them meet and greet the audience first. Instead, at the beginning of the show, all the


    guests had been scattered to different floors.


    The arrangement of floors was naturally arranged ording to the different status of the guests.


    August originally intended to be the center of the show, so he was naturally ced at the top floor.


    And Matilda was naturally at the lowest floor among all the guests.


    However, her floor was on the twentieth floor.


    Because the first to neenth floors were the working areas of this skyscraper, and the upper twenty


    floors were the ces for tourists. There were all kinds of facilities, and nothing was impossible except


    the unexpected.


    Matilda didn''t have any objection to this arrangement. On the contrary, she was very happy.


    Because in the early stage of this show, the guests had to use various means to hide themselves.


    Whether it was changing their appearance or finding a space to hide, as long as the guests can think of


    it, the team will support it.


    And Matilda knew this building very well. She knew very well that there was actually a very hidden


    ce on the twentieth floor of this building, where she can hide herself perfectly.


    She will not reveal it at this time, and still understood what she should do. The most important thing in


    the early stage was to let the other guests do the best.


    Matilda quietly found a hidden corner and hid herself.


    When the photographer and the follow-up director saw the ce Matilda found, they were all surprised


    and couldn''t say a word.


    In fact, they hade here to survey the site countless times, but they had never found such a perfect


    ce.


    And Matilda found this ce as soon as she came up here.


    It was just amazing.


    The mobile phone had been handed over to the crew before the official shooting. Matilda was very


    bored at the moment. She saw a physics problem engraved on the wall in her hiding ce, so she


    started to do this.


    This scene was naturally captured by the camera.


    Mateo sat in the monitoring room and didn''t pay attention to Matilda at first. He just confessed to the


    people under his hands in advance that, as long as Matilda didn''t cause any trouble and just be a


    useless person quietly, it will be fine.


    Don''t let her get too over the top.


    However, as time went by, Mateo''s attention was inevitably drawn to Matilda.


    The way she was doing the physics problem, to be honest, was really fascinating.


    Moreover, this appearance was not pretending at all. On the contrary, it was the confident appearance


    of the physics masters when they were doing the problems. It seemed that the problem was so easy.


    Mateo was not a science student, so he didn''t know anything about physics.


    However, his cousin was a top physics professor in the country. He took a photo of Matilda solving the


    problem, took photos of all the steps written by Matilda, and sent it to his cousin.


    Originally, with his cousin''s personality, it might take a few days for him to receive a reply.


    As a result, no one had thought that Mateo would receive a message from his cousin less than five


    minutes after sending it


    He sent a sixty-second-long voice message.


    Mateo had no way to tap it directly, but can only convert it into text.


    Immediately, he saw exmation marks all over the screen.


    Arge piece of text can be summed up in one sentence: "Mateo! Where did you find such a genius!


    Please introduce her to me! I need such a genius!"


    His cousin kept repeating the word "genius".


    Mateo was already dumbfounded, and his eyes turned to the screen again. Matilda had finished solving


    the problem, and she looked very bored again.


    It just so happened that the camera was shooting her face, that beautiful face. It was really hard to


    associate her with a physics genius.


    But with his cousin being so excited, he couldn''t doubt Matilda''s ability.


    Mateo thought for a moment, and immediately said to the scene, "Give Matilda more shots. Follow the


    director to make her act, and we can change ces."


    After speaking, he directly asked the control room to issue an order that all the guests must start


    moving and start to capture other guests.


    Matilda heard that she could move, and her eyes lit up immediately.


    It was conceivable that although the ce where she hid just now was very good, it really made her


    disgusted.


    Matilda looked very smart and cute when doing this.


    Although Mateo was a variety show director, he couldn''t help but want to shoot a movie for her.


    In his eyes, Matilda really had an extremely perfect face for movies.


    It would be too wasteful not to put such a face on a big screen.


    Matilda didn''t know that she was just passing the time casually, which made Mateo so excited.


    Aftering out of her hiding ce, she didn''t go to arrest people immediately, but found a ce and


    started talking about her n to the camera.


    In this show, although Mateo let her y freely and she can do whatever she wanted, Matilda still


    understood the rules that she can''t arrest people casually. After all, she still had to arrest people


    ording to their ranks.


    Therefore, Matilda put August at the end, but she didn''t find the one closest to her, but the one in the


    middle.

 Chapter 159 Choose such a funny and distressing uncle

    Chapter 159 Choose such a funny and distressing uncle


    Matilda didn''t foolishly analyze the problem of the guests'' status in the show, but seriously analyzed the


    flooryout of this skyscraper, the advantages and disadvantages of each floor, and which floor was


    easier to get. She said do clearly and logically.


    But her serious appearance was even more ipatible with her beautiful face. On the contrary, she


    looked adorkable, like the kind of beautiful smart ass who didn''t know anything except studying.


    Of course, these were not deliberate actions of Matilda. She already had multiple sides, and this side


    was also a part of her.


    After finishing all the pros and cons of the floors, Matilda didn''t dy any longer, but directly locked on


    the 157th floor.


    As a middle ground, there were no guests here, but there were older guests upward and downward.


    Matilda was sure that they woulde to each other, because their strengths were the most bnced,


    and she could win if theypeted with each other.


    The most important thing was that these two guests insisted that they were gentlemen and would never


    do anything with women, so no matter what, they would not go to girls.


    However, what was more tragic was that the girls regarded the two of them as their goals.


    Matilda was one of them.


    She was in the right ce.


    And the other female guest, a member of a girl group, did not dare to challenge August, so she had to


    Matilda reached the 157th floor. Sure enough, she saw two male guests fighting.


    She was actually hesitating. Should she kill the two of them quickly and urately, or should she


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    pretend to be struggling and fight with them, or should she just ignore martial virtue and use a sneak


    attack?


    Just when Matilda was hesitating, August also came to this floor.


    When seeing Matilda here, August was stunned.


    He was very surprised by Matilda''s intelligence, and it wasn''t that he looked down upon her, but he just


    felt that she seemed different from what he had imagined.


    The two elder men finally noticed the two of them, and automatically thought Matilda was the weak


    one, trying to fight against her.


    Matilda had an innocent face, so she really chose to act weak.


    She quickly chose the one that was more pleasing to the eye between the two uncles, and was going


    to help him win this time.


    This can''t be med on Matilda''s sloppiness. It was because she didn''t care about the entertainment


    industry at all, and she didn''t know many domestic and foreign artists.


    For the people she can remember, their ends were not very good. It was all for the mission, and she


    can directly ruin them.


    In this way, Matilda always believed that some people were better not to be known by her.


    The elder man Matilda chose was aedian. His name was Waylon Perkins, and had acted in a lot of


    works which could make peopleugh constantly. It can be said that he was one of the best domestic


    The other uncle, named Tate Benton, was a typecast actor who had always yed the kind of


    monsters and ghosts who can''t see their faces. After appearing on this show, people discovered that


    this man was so good-looking.


    These two men were the resident guests of "Hide Yourself", and theughter brought by the two of


    them in each episode was also a highlight of this show.


    However, the two uncles were really miserable. The show had been filmed for a hundred episodes, and


    Tate had only won once, and Waylon had never won.


    Matilda didn''t understand this and didn''t know at all that she just chose such a funny and distressing


    uncle by random choice.


    When Waylon showed his intention to win over, he moved over slowly, with a little defensiveness and


    cuteness, making himself look very harmless.


    August could see that her defense was mainly for him.


    She was afraid that he would sneak attack her.


    Waylon and Tate kept Matilda behind, and began to deceive August unreasonably, "August, it''s your


    first time toe to the show. You may not know it well. Let me remind you that we have a rule here.


    Just don''t bully the two of us. If you run into us, let us both go.¡±


    Tate''s serious words, coupled with his natural and harmless face, made the words extra credible.


    Waylon fanned the mes and said, "August, from the beginning, you should spend all your energy on


    young people, and don''t waste it on us two old guys. It''s not good for you."


    After hearing this, August looked up at Matilda, and said meaningfully, "Then, two gentlemen, can you


    give her to me?"

 Chapter 160 He has already been eliminated by her

    Chapter 160 He has already been eliminated by her


    Matilda heard August''s words and became so angry.


    This guy, because he hated her, was he deliberately taking revenge on her?


    Otherwise, how could he say such a thing?


    She looked like a soft and weak woman no matter what. It was too...


    It was unreasonable !


    Matilda stared at August with her beautiful eyes. Although she didn''t have the slightest ambiguous


    emotion, there was an inexplicable illusion that the two were a good match.


    The crowd in the control room almost squealed when they saw this.


    Someone had already murmured, "Oh my God, I love to see thebination of handsome men and


    beautiful women so much. This is too pleasing to the eyes."


    "I thought Matilda got here through connection. She must be a daughter of a wealthy family. She is a


    beautiful and rich person whoes to the entertainment industry to have a fun. I didn''t expect that


    she is so attractive."


    The staff was watching Matilda''s performance in the monitoring room. Although it wasn''t long, it was


    enough to make this staff fall in love with her appearance.


    Everyone liked beautiful youngdies, and beautiful and smart youngdies were even more attractive.


    "It''s a pity that she has no works. Otherwise, she will definitely be a hit."


    The crowd kept talking in low voices, and Mateo was also thinking about this issue, wondering what


    Matilda''s next arrangement would be.


    If she was truly extraordinary, he didn''t mind helping to rmend her to a familiar director.


    However, since Miles can arrange her into this show, it meant that her resources were not bad, and it


    was only a matter of time before she appeared in the public.


    Mateo didn''t know what he was worrying about. It seemed that, no matter what, it was not his turn to


    worry about it.


    The show was recorded very smoothly. After Matilda formed an alliance with Waylon and Tate in the


    early stage, she began to make fun things in the show.


    Mainly, these two men were just too damn funny.


    And Matilda can handle the memes from the two of them anytime very smoothly.


    Tate couldn''t help but praise, "Matilda, you are such a natural supporting role inic dialog."


    Matilda felt a little helpless, and suddenly began to wonder if she would change her style and be a


    She didn''t know if Miles will scold her after knowing that she had made herself look like that.


    Fortunately, after August eliminated those young guests one by one, it was time to show Matilda''s


    ability.


    She had been strategizing, not only trying to protect Waylon and Tate in the early stage, but also


    making August''s consumption in all aspects reaching a point where he cannot get rid of all three of


    them.


    And when the four of them finally met, Waylon said shamelessly, "August, we met again. I''ll tell you,


    Tate and I are veterans, you have to win others before you can challenge us."


    Tate on the side said unceremoniously, "Don''t talk nonsense. You are always the first to be eliminated


    every time. Today you can live until now, I think you are boasting, and you don''t even know who you


    are."


    August didn''t pay attention to what the two men said, but just watched Matilda with interest.


    Although he had been eliminating other guests before, he had been paying attention to Matilda.


    ording to what he learned, every time Waylon and Tate were able to save themselves from danger,


    it was Matilda''s credit.


    However, what she actually did was not obvious. It can be said to be very subtle.


    However, he still found the role yed by Matilda in the clues.


    He suddenly understood Matilda''s intentions. She was deliberately paving the way for Waylon and


    Tate.


    And her ultimate goal was to eliminating him.


    At the moment, August was one-on-three, at an absolute disadvantage.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He said, "ording to the rules mentioned before, can I y against Matilda?"


    Matilda raised her eyebrows lightly, thinking that he was really fearless.


    She changed her strategy temporarily. If she really went to confront him seriously, he would have been


    eliminated by her long ago.


    He was not willing to let himself lose decently.


    Really, it was a headache.


    Fortunately, before Matilda could speak, Tate stood in front of Matilda and said, "Just me and Waylon


    first."


    Waylon nodded and said, "Matilda, don''t worry. The two of us will work hard to consume his physical


    strength. When the timees, you will do your best to take him down and avenge us."


    Matilda quickly calcted in her brain.


    Tate''s current physical strength was not as good as Waylon''s.


    If Waylon were to face Tate, Waylon would win.


    In other words, as long as she saw the right moment, made a sudden move, and directed August''s


    firepower to herself, the two of them can eliminate each other at the same time, and the final victory


    belonged to Waylon.


    Thinking of this, Matilda nodded with a smile and said, "Then thank you two."


    She smiled like a cat, so cute.


    August didn''t miss the emotions in her eyes, and instantly guessed Matilda''s n.


    So, he also smiled with a special meaning, and said to Waylon and Tate, "You two, start it."


    The scene became a chaos between Waylon and Tate against August alone. Originally, such a duel


    was not interesting at all.


    Waylon and Tate''s abilities in all aspects will never be August''s opponents.


    However, when August fought against several other guests in the early stage, he really consumed too


    much, and he got out of one-on-two fights several times.


    Now it was a one-on-two, and in addition, he was actually paying more attention to Matilda, which


    made this scene look extra bloody.


    Matilda had formed a deep friendship with Waylon and Tate, and haf been encouraging the two of


    them. At the same time, she was also paying attention to August''s movements and was ready to move


    at any time.


    Finally, Matilda caught the opportunity.


    She quickly moved close to August, and when she grabbed August''s logo, she also sent her own logo


    to him, so that the two of them could urately eliminate each other.

 Chapter 161 Why are you angry

    Chapter 161 Why are you angry


    What Matilda did was actuallypletely invisible to people. Fortunately, August was a very clever


    man, who can clearly understand Matilda''s mind and perfectly cooperate with her.


    The two eliminated each other at the same time, leaving Waylon and Tate dumbfounded. They never


    thought that they were the two who were left in the end.


    Waylon and Tate nced at each other, and the allied rtionship that had been there for a long time


    Waylon said, "Tate, I''m two years younger than you. Don''t let me beat you down."


    Tate said, "I live two years longer and have more experience than you. Don''t be too arrogant."


    Matilda smiled sincerely, and before being taken to the detention room, she shouted cheers to the two


    of them, and then was happily sent to the room with August.


    The member of a girl group had already jumped up to Matilda, and said naively, "Dear, you are too


    good. You eliminated August, which is considered revenge for us. You don''t know, when you eliminate


    him, we all cheered around here."


    Matilda nced at her, and didn''t see any hidden emotions in her eyes, so she smiled and said, "This


    can only exin one problem, I''m hiding it."


    When the girl heard her say that, sheughed even more naively, "Dear, you are so funny. I really like


    you."


    Matilda hooked her neck, deliberately acting like a medieval earl, "If you like me, then be with me."


    When August heard Matilda''s words, he unconsciously looked towards them.


    Sure enough, he saw the face of the girl blushing, as if her legs had been weak.


    He no longer knew how many times he had seen Matilda. She never pretended but just revealed


    naturally.


    Not being pretentious, showing whatever kind of expression she had, she had never deliberately


    managed her own expressions, and didn''t care about her own image at all.


    However, Matilda really didn''t need to care about this aspect. Her face was perfect. No matter what it


    will be very beautiful.


    After the show, Matilda returned to the vi.


    She didn''t feel it during the recording, but when she returned to her ce, she realized that she was


    really tired.


    Matilda couldn''t help sending Aimee a message, saying, "Aimee, I don''t want to be a star anymore. It''s


    more tiring than going out to fight."


    Aimee did not reply to Matilda''s message because she was currently at Hayden''s Mansion.


    Jah was sent to a mental hospital, which Mason did not know until two dayster.


    He couldn''t get in touch with Jah. He thought she was filming on the set and didn''t think much about


    it. Who would have thought that, Iris suddenly told him that Jah was fired from the set, and there


    was already amotion on the Inte.


    Now that Jah had been fired from the crew, and other jobs had been suspended recently, naturally


    there was no other ce to go.


    It was really strange that she hadn''t been home for so long.


    Mason asked people to check and found out that Jah first underwent an operation at Innisrial


    General Hospital, and then was sent to a mental hospital.


    And all of this was because of Aimee .


    Mason immediately rushed to the Innisrial General Hospital to teach Aimee some lessons, but he


    couldn''t find Aimee.


    Feeling furious, Mason couldn''t think too much, and rushed directly to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Only, Aimee wasn''t at Hayden''s Mansion. The people she sent to keep an eye on Mason reported, and


    Mason went to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Aimee went straight there without thinking too much about it.


    When she arrived, Mason had already been reprimanded by Camdyn, but he stayed at Hayden''s


    Mansion angrily, refusing to leave.


    Camdyn didn''t bother to pay attention to him, let him sit on the sofa, and didn''t even ask the servant to


    bring him a cup of tea,pletely looking like he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Aimee came in. Camdyn gave her a wink, with a look of "why are you back? I can take care of it for


    you."


    She was very moved in her heart, but she didn''t want Camdyn to bother because of her.


    She walked over, and before she could speak, Mason bounced off the sofa and pped Aimee angrily.


    This time, Aimee didn''t stand there and get beaten like before in the hospital.


    She raised her hand to hold Mason''s hand. Her eyes were icily cold, and her voice sounded like a


    knife, "Grandpa, what are you doing? Why are you angry with me?"


    "Don''t call me grandpa! I''m not your grandpa!" Mason roared, wanting to withdraw his hand, but he was


    no match for Aimee.


    Aimee squeezed Mason''s hand very hard, not caring that he was an old man.


    She said, "So, what is Mr. Read trying to do? Hitting me makes you addicted?"


    "I hit you! Aimee! Are you a human being! You sent Jah to a mental hospital. What do you want to


    do!?" Mason roared.


    However, the pain from his wrist weakened his aura a bit.


    Even the voice when roaring at this moment was trembling slightly.


    Aimee said, "You are not my grandfather, how can she be my sister?"


    Mason''s pupils dted, and there was a moment of astonishment.


    He questioned, "What nonsense are you talking about! Our Read family has raised you for so many


    years, but you''re ungrateful!"


    Aimee heard Mason''s words and just felt more ironic.


    She looked at Mason amusedly and said, "I didn''t do what happened to Jah. I just kicked her and


    arranged for a doctor to perform an operation on her. As for why she was sent to a mental hospital, I


    don''t know. Mr. Read, you''d better not use me of random charges."


    Aimee didn''t want to mention Patrick.


    She didn''t want to admit it, and Mason couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, she instinctively didn''t want Patrick and Mason to fight each other, and in her opinion, Mason


    didn''t deserve it either.


    But Mason didn''t believe Aimee''s words at all.


    He couldn''t break free from Aimee''s hand, so he could only scold her with even harsh words.


    Camdyn, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t stand it any longer. He raised his crutch and


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    waved it towards Mason.


    "You are so presumptuous! Where are you?! How dare youe to the Hayden family to act wildly? I


    think you are in a bad situation!"

 Chapter 162 I will not be the third wheel anymore

    Chapter 162 I will not be the third wheel anymore


    Camdyn''s actions startled Aimee.


    It was the first time she had seen Camdyn get so angry, and her heart felt warm instantly. This old man


    was supporting her.


    Mason had never been beaten since he was twenty years old. He never imagined that he would be


    beaten with a stick at this age.


    This made him disgrace.


    The most important thing was that he was already angry, but now he was even more furious.


    Mason yelled at Camdyn, "I scold my granddaughter. What''s the matter with you!"


    When Camdyn heard his shameless words, he shouted even louder, "I''m protecting my granddaughter-


    inw. Can you do something about me!?"


    If it weren''t for the tense atmosphere now, Aimee would really feel that these two old men were really...


    So childish!


    The level of quarreling was not even as good as elementary school students''.


    However, she still felt extremely warm because of Camdyn''s words.


    Except for her teacher, she had never been protected by an elder.


    Camdyn protected her like this, which really touched her.


    Camdyn pulled Aimee to his side, red at Mason, and said, "Mason, let me tell you, this is the


    Hayden family. If you want to bully Aimee, you have to ask me if I agree!"


    Mason did not expect that Aimee was so valued in the Hayden family. He always believed that Aimee


    would not have a good life if she married into the Hayden family.


    In particr, Patrick was paralyzed and will not even have an child in the future, and the property of the


    Hayden family will not be their turn.


    Aimee hadpletely be a useless person.


    ording to what he thought, Aimee should have suffered very much in the Hayden family.


    Who would have thought that this old man could protect Aimee so much.


    If he had known that she was treated like this in the Hayden family, he would not have let Aimee marry.


    The other three granddaughters, whoever got married, will always remember to seek benefits for the


    Read family. At that time, all of the Hayden family''s stuff will be the Read family''s.


    Now, he thought Aimee, who was ungrateful, didn''t deserve it.


    Mason could see the situation clearly. In the current situation, it was impossible for him to get benefits


    from Aimee.


    He could only say harsh words at Aimee angrily, and left angrily.


    Aimee helped Camdyn to sit down and said, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. It''s all my fault for causing you


    trouble."


    When Camdyn heard the words, he turned serious immediately and said, "Aimee, what are you talking


    about? You don''t treat me as a family member."


    Aimee immediately softened her voice and said, "Grandpa, don''t get me wrong. I just don''t want to


    bring these terrible things to you and make you worry."


    She can take care of all these things and solve them all.


    But when it came to Camdyn, it was a different story.


    Aimee didn''t like this feeling.


    This will make her very angry.


    Camdyn said, "Aimee, since you are married to Pat, you are my granddaughter-inw, and you are my


    child. When my child encounters something, I, the elder, won''t ignore it. Mason is just a bastard. Don''t


    worry. I will help you clean him up."


    Listening to Camdyn''s words, Aimee felt even more sad in her heart.


    She knew that apart from Camdyn epting her from the beginning, the most important reason was


    that she cured Patrick.


    That was why Camdyn took her so seriously.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, you leave this matter to me to solve it myself. If I can''t solve it one day, I will ask


    you for help, okay?"


    She still didn''t want Camdyn to get involved.


    Camdyn had retired for a long time, and now he came out again because of her. People will think that


    Patrick was useless, and the juniors in the Hayden family were incapable, and when something


    happened, Camdyn needed to deal with it in person.


    This was not good.


    Seeing Aimee being so determined, Camdyn could guess what she was thinking without asking.


    This made him feel very ufortable.


    His granddaughter-inw was really nice. She always thought about the Hayden family and made


    contribution for the Hayden family.


    She brought too much to the family.


    Camdyn said, "Aimee, I know what you are worried about. Thank you. I''m really grateful. You are so


    considerate, but Aimee, I don''t want to see you being wronged at all. The Read family treats badly. If


    you really don''t want to have anything to do with them, just cut off the rtionship."


    Aimee mumbled and said, "Grandpa, I''m not even a child of the Read family, so why cut off?"


    Camdyn wasn''t the slightest bit shocked when he heard Aimee''s words.


    This made Aimee very surprised, and she unconsciously looked at Camdyn''s face, observing his


    expression.


    Clearly, Camdyn knew something.


    However, with his expression, he probably won''t tell her what he already knew.


    Aimee didn''t intend to ask, but continued, "Grandpa, I have never had anything to do with the Read


    family, but I don''t know where Ie from. Will you despise me because of this?"


    "How could it be?" Camdyn said immediately, "Aimee, I like you because you are who you are. You are


    a very good girl. No matter where youe from, who''s daughter, I like you just because it is you."


    Listening to Camdyn''s words, Aimee curled her lips and smiled.


    She became more and more certain that Camdyn must know something, but he didn''t want to tell her.


    At least, for now, he didn''t want to.


    Aimee was not in a hurry to know the truth. She just suddenly understood one thing that Camdyn would


    let her marry Patrick, and it must be rted to her life experience.


    This made Aimee felt it interesting.


    Seeing that Aimee didn''t continue to ask him, Camdyn secretly breathed a sigh of relief, changed the


    subject, and said, "Aimee, how is Pat? When will you be back?"


    He hadn''t seen his grandson for a long time, and he really missed him.


    Aimee immediately said, "Grandpa, why don''t we go and see Mr. Hayden now."


    Camdyn immediately responded, "Okay, okay."


    He stood up from the sofa and couldn''t wait to go outside.


    Aimee smiled, because she felt sorry for the old man.


    Recently, because she wanted to find out the person who harmed Patrick, she didn''t let Patricke


    back. Camdyn was also afraid of revealing something, so he didn''t go to see him.


    For an old man who had just seen his grandson recover, this was actually a very big torture.


    Aimee even had some doubts whether she did something wrong.


    She supported Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, you don''t have to be so cautious. You can go to see Mr.


    Hayden when you want to. Don''t worry. I won''t let him have another ident."


    Camdyn heard the words and said, "Aimee, you have already done enough for Pat. I can help you very


    little in this regard. The only thing I can do is not to make trouble for you. I can''t bear it."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more. Since Camdyn thought so, she wouldn''t force it either.


    She can only catch that person as soon as possible. Otherwise, it was really impossible to continue


    hiding Patrick.


    However, that person was really calm, and until now, there had been no movement.


    Now, Aimee had been able to exclude Trace.


    She had people investigate Trace''s family, they were all innocent and there was no hatred for Patrick.


    Judging from everything he did for Patrick, he was indeed sincere enough for Patrick.


    As a result, Aimee became even more clueless, and hated the person who was hiding behind.


    She had decided that when she caught that man, she must teach him some lessons herself.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to suppress the anger in her heart.


    After getting into the car, Aimee said, "Grandpa, how about I let Mr. Haydene back?"


    Camdyn actually really wanted Patrick and Aimee to move back together, so that not only can he see


    his grandson every day, but he can also have the dishes Aimee cooked herself from time to time.


    However, he was not an ignorant old man.


    Camdyn said, "No, you young people. It''s better to live together alone, and I won''t be the third wheel."

 Chapter 163 I dont know how to feel sorry for grandpa at all

    Chapter 163 I don''t know how to feel sorry for grandpa at all


    Aimee blushed instantly at Camdyn''s words, coughed lightly, and said, "Grandpa, don''t say that."


    Camdyn said, "I know you young people like the space that belongs to you the most. I am not a old-


    fashioned person. Look at Walter and Miles. They don''te back several times throughout the year.


    You and Pat want to live alone, and I don''t have a problem with that."


    Aimee said, "Then I will discuss it with Mr. Hayden and see what he has to say."


    As far as she was concerned, she actually preferred to live in Hayden''s Mansion.


    For one, Camdyn was really nice to her and gave her the feeling of family that she had never


    experienced before.


    Secondly, she really couldn''t bear to let Camdyn bear the pain of missing his grandson.


    However, she would not directly make a decision on what to do. She still had to ask Patrick what he


    thought and see what he wanted.


    After the two returned, as soon as they entered the room, Patrick hugged Aimee and asked, "Where


    did you go?"


    It was agreed not to go to the hospital today, but to stay with him at home, but suddenly she


    disappeared.


    Patrick naturally knew where Aimee had gone, but he still wanted to hear what Aimee had to say.


    Unexpectedly, instead of hearing Aimee''s answer, she heard a cough.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Patrick notice that Camdyn had alsoe over.


    However, he didn''t let go of Aimee, but looked towards Camdyn. The expression on his face clearly


    said, "Grandpa, it''s not good for you to disturb us like this."


    It was the first time Camdyn saw Patrick like this, but it really made him surprised.


    He didn''t discover it at all before that his grandson had the essence of clinging to his wife.


    Camdyn red at Patrick, and said, "You let me in first, and then you guys continue. It''s hot. Is it fair to


    keep your grandpa out of the door?"


    Aimee finally couldn''t bear it, and pushed Patrick''s chest to let him let go.


    She took a step back and said, "Grandpa, let''s go in and I''ll make you tea."


    When Camdyn heard this, he immediately became happy. He took Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, you


    are still caring, unlike this little bastard who doesn''t know how to care about me at all."


    Aimee snickered and nced at Patrick unconsciously.


    Inexplicably, she felt a little distressed for Patrick.


    When Patrick was sick, Camdyn was worried every day, and he was cautious by the sickbed, for fear


    that what he said would make Patrick lose the will to live.


    Now that Patrick was recovered, Camdyn rxed a lot and dared say what he wanted to say.


    Seeing Patrick being described by Camdyn like that, Aimee really thought it was too cute.


    However, her gaze towards Patrick was caught by him.


    Patrick could see the emotion in her eyes clearly.


    Patrick''s brows slightly raised, and there was a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Aimee froze inexplicably, and a dangerous feeling eroded her whole body.


    Turning her head away, Aimee immediately ran to the kitchen, never giving Patrick another chance to


    threaten her with his eyes.


    Aimee''s figure disappeared. Camdyn snorted softly and said, "You bastard, how can you bully Aimee


    like that?"


    He could see clearly that this bastard actually threatened Aimee with his eyes.

 Chapter 164 What are you talking about

    Chapter 164 What are you talking about


    Patrick sat down across from Camdyn, grinning.


    "Grandpa, this is between me and Aimee. You don''t understand." Patrick said.


    Camdyn''s mouth twitched when he heard that.


    This little bastard, why did he just shoot himself in the foot when he spoke?


    He said, "Now I don''t understand you young people."


    Patrick smiled without saying a word, looked towards the direction of the kitchen, and then asked,


    "Grandpa, I''m going to fix the Read family. When the timees, don''t be too angry."


    Camdyn looked at Patrick, feeling it funny, and said, "Why am I angry? I don''t know them well."


    "No?" Patrick looked at Camdyn meaningfully and said, "If you are not familiar, why did you choose


    Aimee?"


    "Of course it''s a secret that cannot be revealed. How can I tell you casually?" Camdyn said.


    Patrickughed. Seeing him recover now, this old man''s attitude towards him had changed.


    It really was...


    Very fickle.


    Aimee made tea and came over. As soon as she approached, she heard Patrick say, "Aimee, why did


    you bring grandpa here? He scolded me as soon as he came, and made me feel that I might as well lie


    down."


    Patrick''s words can be said to be very aggrieved, especially when he pulled Aimee over to sit beside


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    him, holding Aimee''s hand tightly, with the appearance that he was clearly being bullied miserably.


    Aimee was almost speechless by Patrick being like this.


    She blinked her eyes and stared at Patrick for a long time, but she couldn''t be sure that he was really


    the Patrick she knew?


    When Camdyn heard Patrick''s words, he was so angry that he rolled his eye.


    This little bastard actually smeared him in front of his granddaughter-inw .


    He was really infuriating¡­


    When Patrick was about to say something, he heard Aimee say, "Mr. Hayden, can you be normal?"


    Patrick like this really made her very ufortable.


    Patrick was helpless. He deliberately pretended to be pitiful, and unexpectedly met a girl with a


    straightforward personality like Aimee, which had no effect at all.


    Camdyn couldn''t help but burst outughing directly. He gave Aimee a thumbs up unceremoniously,


    and he almost didn''t apud Aimee: Well done!


    Patrick raised his hand and pinched between his brows. Well, now he understood that the old man had


    already united the front with his wife, and the two of them simply took pleasure in bullying him.


    Aimee no longer paid attention to Patrick, but poured a cup of tea for Camdyn, and said, "Grandpa, try


    this tea. It''s especially suitable for drinking it in this season."


    Camdyn picked up the teacup and took a sip. In addition to the smell of tea, there was also a faint


    fragrance in it, which was very strange but very refreshing.


    After Camdyn took a sip of the tea, as Aimee said, his whole body became cool andfortable.


    Patrick reached over to pour himself a cup of teas too, but Aimee stopped him.


    Aimee said, "Mr. Hayden, you can''t drink this tea."


    This tea was cool in nature, and the medicinal materials she added in it also had calming and soothing


    effect, which was not suitable for Patrick now.


    When Patrick heard this, he became unhappy.


    He said, "Aimee, aren''t you biased?"


    At this time, Camdyn made a sound on purpose when drinking the tea, as if he was afraid that Patrick


    wouldn''t know how delicious the tea was.


    Patrick heard Camdyn''s voice, and the more dissatisfied he became.


    Aimee really didn''t bother to pay attention to Patrick''s inexplicable words, didn''t even give him a look,


    but went to talk to Camdyn instead.


    Camdyn was proud of that, and he still didn''t forget to say to Aimee, "Aimee, this tea is really good. I


    like it very much. Can you give me some?"


    Aimee naturally nodded in agreement, and then remembered what she had talked with Camdyn on the


    way here.


    She finally looked at Patrick and said, "Mr. Hayden, do you want to go back to Hayden''s Mansion with


    Grandpa?"


    Patrick frowned, and almost immediately asked, "What about you?"


    "Of course I''ll go back too." Aimee said.


    If her eyes were not too clear, Patrick would have thought that she was saying to him at this moment:


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Patrick looked towards Camdyn, and saw his expectant eyes. Then he had a bad idea, smiled evilly,


    and said, "I don''t want to."


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, he saw a look of disappointment in Camdyn''s eyes.


    Heh, little old man, didn''t hee here to bully him on purpose? He would let him taste what it was like


    to be bullied.


    Aimee sensed Camdyn''s loss, and wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    After all, it was Patrick''s own decision, and she couldn''t make it for him.


    Camdyn''s disappointment was only momentary. He took another sip of tea, and said, "I know, you


    bastard wants to live a two-person world with your wife. I''m not the kind of clingy old guy who doesn''t


    know what to do but be the third wheel."


    Patrick agreed and said, "Grandpa, you are very good at this."


    Camdyn snorted softly, then turned serious and said, "You can''t bully Aimee. Otherwise, even if you''re


    not under my nose, I can still deal with you."

 Chapter 165 Really childish

    Chapter 165 Really childish


    Camdyn''s words to Patrick were helpless and funny.


    He didn''t understand what kind of person he was in the eyes of his grandfather, which made him feel


    that he would only bully his wife every day.


    Camdyn stayed for a while, then went back by himself.


    After he left, Aimee asked Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, you are so straightforward that you don''t want to go


    back. Grandpa will be very sad."


    Shecked family affection herself, so she especially cherished this rare family affection.


    Seeing that she felt sorry for Camdyn, Patrick smiled and said, " Do you want to go back? If you want


    to, I can go back with you."


    Aimee frowned lightly, looked at Patrick, and felt really... upset.


    "It''s all up to you," she said.


    She sounded like she was an obedient wife.


    Patrickughed even more presumptuously, and looked at Aimee with a little more meaning in his


    eyes.


    "Then how about this? You apany me back." Patrick said.


    Aimee didn''t understand what he was doing, and upon hearing that, he said, "Then wait for me. I''ll tidy


    things up."


    The stuff for Patrick''s post-op recovery was here, and she had to take it home.


    Patrick followed behind Aimee, watching her being busy.


    His heart felt warm in an instant.


    He suddenly thought of a picture. A husband was going on a business trip. Before leaving, the wife was


    packing the husband''s luggage at home. Probably, this was the feeling.


    Patrick watched silently for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back, walked behind Aimee, and hugged


    her from behind.


    He said, "I just joked with Grandpa on purpose. I didn''t mean to make him sad."


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "But, the truth is, Grandpa is really sad."


    "Then let''s go back now. He will be very pleasantly surprised." Patrick said.


    Aimee turned around and said, "Mr. Hayden, you are really childish today."


    Although she knew very well that the rtionship between Camdyn and Patrick was really good, and


    they could say anything and make any jokes, however, she still believed that there were some things


    that should not be done easily. Otherwise, she really didn''t know whether it will hurt the other people.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At least, when she saw the genuine sadness in Camdyn''s eyes today, she really felt distressed.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly, and became serious, and said, "Okay, you decide it."


    Aimee''s ears were warmed by his words. She raised her hand and pushed him away, and said, "Don''t


    disturb me to tidy things up."


    Patrick snorted lightly, let go of Aimee obediently, and leaned back to the side again, watching Aimee


    organize things.


    It was not that he didn''t help, but that he really can''t help.


    These things of Aimee really had to be sorted out by Aimee herself. Otherwise, if he messed them up


    and ruined them, Aimee will be angry with him instead.


    Finally, after tidying up , Aimee said to Patrick, "Let''s go."


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and asked, "Aimee, are you ready to let me just go back?"


    Aimee instantly understood what Patrick was referring to, nodded, and said, "Since that person has


    never appeared, you can keep hiding. So let''s go back in a open manner and see if that person is


    anxious."


    Patrick asked: "Aimee, what if that person gets anxious and against me?"


    Aimee was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, "I will protect you."


    When Patrick heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up even more happily.


    He raised his hand to pinch Aimee''s small face, and said, "From now on, I will protect you."


    Aimee''s eyes were moist, and she naturally knew how good Patrick was.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, from now on, I''ll lean on you."


    The two returned to Hayden''s Mansion, just as Camdyn and Casey were having dinner.


    Casey poked at the rice in the bowl, and red at Camdyn angrily, "Grandpa, where did you hide


    Patrick? You didn''t let me see him. What secret do you have?"


    Camdyn was frustrated at Patrick''s ce today, and he didn''t have much appetite, so he put a piece of


    crispy kelp into his mouth and said, "Patrick is doing very good. He is happy. Don''t miss him. Anyway,


    he won''t miss you .¡±


    He didn''t even think about his grandfather, so that bastard would not think about his troublesome


    younger sister.


    Casey heard Camdyn say that, and immediately felt more wronged.


    "Grandpa, Patrick is not what you said. You describe him like. Isn''t it too much?" Casey pouted


    dissatisfiedly.


    Camdyn snorted softly and said, "If you don''t believe me, call him and see if he answers."


    It was his two other grandsons who knew what to do. Knowing that Patrick didn''t want to be disturbed


    now and he was safe, they didn''t ask any more questions.


    However, his granddaughter was stubborn. She used to stay away from home every day, but now she


    came home every day after school, as if she can find something from him.


    How childish!

 Chapter 166 You dont want to see me anymore

    Chapter 166 You don''t want to see me anymore


    When Casey heard the words, she didn''t believe it, so she took out her mobile phone, found Patrick''s


    number, and dialed it.


    However, the ringtone of the phone came from the door of the dinning room.


    Casey looked up, and saw that Patrick, who was supposed to be lying on the bed, walked in with a


    yful expression at this moment.


    She was almost frightened, and the spoon in her hand had already smashed straight to the ground.


    Casey widened his eyes, stared at Patrick for a long time, then raised her hand, pointed at Patrick and


    shouted, "Ghost!"


    Patrick''s face darkened immediately.


    He walked over and patted Casey on the head, "I''m a ghost. Like I''m a corpseing to life."


    "But... Patrick ..." Casey rubbed her head that hurt from Patrick''s patting, still in disbelief. Patrick


    actually... stood up!


    Casey said, "Patrick, how are you? Haven''t you been paralyzed?"


    Patrick was speechless. He thought his younger sister''s IQ was not high before, but now it was like


    almost negative.


    He ignored Casey and looked over at Camdyn.


    Sure enough, he met Camdyn''s unhappy eyes.


    Camdyn took a prawn into his mouth and chewed it like it was Patrick.


    He said, "Aren''t you unwilling toe back? What are you doing now?"


    Patrick knew that Camdyn was going to lose his temper.


    He looked over at Aimee, ready to ask her toe and help coax Camdyn.


    Unexpectedly, Aimee smiled innocently at him, and turned around to enter the kitchen.


    She had no intention of helping him at all.


    Patrick was helpless. If it wasn''t for Casey who was still chattering, he would have felt that in this family,


    he had reached the point where all the people disliked him.


    Casey walked around Patrick again and again, looking back and forth at Patrick from top to bottom.


    "Patrick, tell me quickly, what''s going on? How the hell did you get up?" Casey was dying of curiosity.


    Although their family had been looking for famous doctors all the time, and were determined to cure


    Patrick, they all knew in their hearts that the high paraplegia would be difficult to be cured unless a


    medical miracle urred.


    But now, Patrick was standing in front of her like this.


    Casey really thought it was incredible.


    Patrick had a headache from Casey''s noise, and he put his hand on top of her head, pushing her back


    into the chair.


    He said, "Eat your food, kid. What do you do with so many questions?"


    He was not going to tell everyone now that his body was actually healed by Aimee.


    Even Camdyn still thought it was all due to Dr. Detff.


    Casey was curious and still very scared of Patrick.


    Patrick told her to sit down, but she didn''t dare to stand up.


    Patrick told her to shut up, and she didn''t dare to speak.


    Still, Casey kept staring at Patrick eagerly.


    She was really curious, and if she was kept from knowing the answer, she would really die.


    Aimee brought the tableware from the kitchen, put Patrick''s next to Camdyn , and she herself sat down


    beside Casey.


    If it happened in the past, Casey would be pissed off, and she would definitely and immediately drive


    Aimee away.


    However, at this moment, Casey didn''t want to pay attention to Aimee.


    She looked at Patrick eagerly, especially when he walked up to Camdyn and sat down next to Camdyn.


    It looked like he hadn''t been paralyzed.


    But none of the viins at this table gave her an answer.


    She really wasn''t the spoiled princess of this family anymore.


    Caseypressed her lips, picked up the spoon angrily, took a piece of meat, put it in her mouth and


    bit it as if to vent her anger.


    Aimee had already served Patrick a te of food and ced it in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, the te was just put in front of Patrick before it was taken away by Camdyn.


    "We didn''t prepare your meal." Camdyn said arrogantly, while picking up a chicken leg for Aimee,


    "Aimee, eat more."


    Aimee thanked Camdyn with a smile, and unceremoniously ate the chicken leg.


    Patrick looked at her helplessly. Aimee, was there any love between us anymore?


    "Grandpa, don''t you miss me? I just came back, but you don''t want to see me anymore." Patrick said.


    It didn''t take him even three minutes toe in, and his grandfather had already disliked him.


    Camdyn said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t miss you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Patrick was really annoyed by Camdyn. How could he be so difficult to coax?


    Camdyn was so arrogant. He came to visit him by himself, but this little bastard not only didn''t care


    about his feelings at all, but also ndered him. He didn''t punish him because Patrick was recovering


    from a serious illness.


    Now Patrick wanted to make it up. It was toote.


    Camdyn had a temper, so he didn''t want such family affection he needed to beg for.


    Aimee suppressed a smile while eating.


    She wouldn''t help Patrick coax Camdyn because he deliberately made this kind of joke to his


    grandfather. Now let''s see how he ended up.


    Patrick saw the corner of Aimee''s mouth that couldn''t be suppressed, and his headache got even


    worse.


    His wife and grandfather were on the united front, and now the only person he can count on was


    Casey.


    Patrick nced at Casey, raised his eyebrows, and decided immediately that he should give up.


    Relying upon himself was better than relying upon others. He still understood his grandpa''s


    temperament.


    He put on a show of bad temper, but in fact, he was just acting like a baby with him.


    Just when Patrick was about to say something more and coax Camdyn, he heard a sound behind him,


    "It''s so lively."

 Chapter 167 Go to the study and copy the Bible for me

    Chapter 167 Go to the study and copy the Bible for me


    Everyone followed the sound and saw Miles walking over.


    When Miles saw Patrick sitting at the dining table, his eyes widened unconsciously, and it was hard to


    believe what he saw.


    His footsteps stopped. If it hadn''t been for so many years, he had seen countless strange things. At this


    moment, he would really raise his hand and rub his eyes to confirm whether what he saw was real.


    Casey had put down the spoon and ran towards Miles.


    "Miles, tell me quickly, how is Patrick recovering? You must know it, right?" Casey hugged Miles'' arm,


    shaking it back and forth.


    Miles finally came back to his senses and said, "Casey, I don''t know either, and I also want to know."


    Casey''s face changed in an instant, and she said with disappointment, "Why don''t you know? Why are


    you like this?"


    She finally looked at Aimee, ran past Miles, raised her chin, and said arrogantly, "You know what''s


    going on. You''ve been with Patrick all the time. Say it! How this happen?"


    Aimee ignored Casey and continued to eat the meal slowly.


    Casey was angry when she was ignored like this.


    She pped the table and shouted at Aimee, "I''m talking to you! Did you hear me!?"


    Patrick''s and Camdyn''splexions had already turned dark the moment Casey rushed over.


    However, neither of them made a sound.


    Miles watched the situation with great interest, and was also very curious about what Aimee would do


    in the face of such a domineering sister.


    He still remembered the scene of Aimee dissing him.


    Aimee swallowed the food of her mouth, then raised her eyes and looked at Casey.


    However, her eyes were cold, and she carried a kind of aura of calmness and prestige, which instantly


    extinguished Casey''s arrogance.


    Casey swallowed hard, but was baffled.


    It was unreasonable for her to suddenly feel afraid of this woman, Aimee.


    However, she never took advantage of Aimee, and thinking about it now, she shivered unconsciously.


    Aimee put down the spoon in his hand, looked at Casey, and said: "When we first met, I told you that I


    am Patrick''s wife, you should be polite to me. After so long, it seems that you don''t remember anything


    about this.¡±


    Casey instantly remembered the humiliation that Aimee brought her before.


    She wanted to talk back right away, but she knew very well that if she lost her temper at Aimee at this


    moment, Aimee would definitely teach her the same as before.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was not like she didn''t have a long memory after being taught a lesson, so she immediately took a


    step back and said stiffly, "You think too much. I won''t admit that you are Patrick''s wife. You don''t


    deserve it at all."


    Aimee didn''t take her words seriously.


    She shrugged indifferently and said, "In that case, if you want to know the answer, you can ask


    someone else. I have no obligation to answer you."


    After speaking, Aimee picked up the spoon again and continued to eat dinner,pletely ignoring


    Casey.


    Casey was angry and stared at her angrily. If she didn''t know that she couldn''t beat Aimee, she would


    have rushed to fight her.


    However, just because Aimee let her go, it didn''t mean that Patrick and Camdyn would let her go too.


    When Casey was annoyed and wanted to go back to her seat to continue eating, she was choked by


    Patrick.


    "You''re so rude and food won''t make you brainier. Go to the study and copy the Bible for me, and then


    Casey froze in ce immediately, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    Going to the study to copy the Bible was a nightmare she had had since childhood.


    When she was a child, she was mischievous and caused troubles everyday. ording to the family


    rules established by Camdyn, if she made a mistake, her hand would be beaten by a ruler.


    However, this was of no use to her.


    She was the typical person who forgot the pain when the scar was healed. As soon as the pain was


    gone, she will immediately start causing troubles again.


    In this way, Casey had almost be the real little devil in the family.


    Who would have thought that when she was in the fourth grade of elementary school, after she


    smashed the head of a little fat guy in the next ss, Camdyn originally wanted to punish her, but


    Patrick suddenly pointed out that the method would not work, just switching to a less violent one.


    He just brought over his Bible and told Casey to copy a hundred passages in the study.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that the copying was exactly the same as the printed script on


    the Bible, and it can not be done in a short while.


    At that time, Patrick was with Casey at the study.


    As long as she copied, Patrick stayed with her.


    During this period, Casey did not eat or sleep, and neither did Patrick.


    Casey really didn''t understand if Patrick was punishing her or punishing himself.


    She only knew that after that time, she was really afraid of Patrick to the extreme.


    For many years after that, she didn''t dare to cause trouble again. Otherwise, every time she was


    punished for copying, she would really lose half her life.


    Now, Patrick actually repeated the same trick and asked her to go to the study to copy the Bible. Casey


    felt dramatically helpless.

 Chapter 168 I dont mind being gay

    Chapter 168 I don''t mind being gay


    Casey looked at Patrick and didn''t speak for a long time.


    It''d been a long time since she was punished like this, and now...


    Casey couldn''t figure out why. Could it be that Patrick was going to help Aimee get revenge on her just


    because she yelled at Aimee?


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and her tears fell down instantly.


    Casey stared at Aimee with teary eyes. It was all because of this woman.


    Without this woman, how could she be in such a miserable situation?


    Aimee didn''t know about the punishment of copying the Bible, but she could feel how much Casey


    resisted it.


    However, she would not intercede for her, and doing so would be tantamount to undermining Patrick.


    Of course she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Seeing Casey staring at Aimee, Patrick became even more annoyed, and his voice became a little


    colder, and said, "It''s no use crying. If you cry more, it will be doubled. If you n to stay in the study


    for a week, I will be happy to help you."


    Casey stomped her feet angrily when she heard this, turned around and ran out of the dinning room.


    She really wanted to just run out of the house and go back to school, pretending that this matter didn''t


    exist.


    However, Casey didn''t dare.


    She knew very well that Patrick''s temperament and things that had been decided would not change at


    all.


    He asked her to copy the Bible, and she had to finish it.


    Otherwise, she would suffer more in a hundred ways than copying the Bible.


    When Casey disappeared, Miles came over and said, "Patrick, you have be a wife-protecting


    maniac now, which is really surprising."


    Facing Miles'' teasing, Patrick sneered coldly,and said, "Are you jealous? I heard you have signed a


    new artist. You care about her so much. And I think I''m going to call her sister- inw."


    As soon as he said those words, Camdyn looked at Miles, as if wanting to know something.


    Aimee''s hand holding the spoon tightened unconsciously, and she was forcing herself not to choke on


    Patrick''s words.


    Matilda, sister-inw ...


    Aimee couldn''t even think about it.


    However, she did feel that Miles'' attitude towards Matilda was really easy to be misunderstood.


    Milesughed when he heard Patrick''s words.


    "You care about me so much," Miles smiled, which looked so infuriating, and what he said could make


    him angry, "Then Patrick, you really think too much. You know, inpany, there are the most female


    artists. If you want to recognize your sister-inw, I''m afraid you won''t be able to recognize all of them."


    After all, all female artists, even male artists, who wanted to be popr had bought that kind of


    ambiguous trending search and had something to do with him.


    Miles was not ashamed of his reputation, but proud of it.


    This attitude didn''t make Patrick feel good, but made Camdyn very angry.


    Camdyn threw the chopsticks directly towards Miles.


    "What did you say? I allowed you to run an entertainmentpany, but you do such immoral things?


    Miles, I can warn you. If some inexplicable women say that they have your child, I will break your leg!"


    Camdyn said.


    Miles picked up the chopsticks thrown by Camdyn, heard the words, and said with embarrassment,


    "Grandpa, this is not necessarily true. I think you should take it easy. When such a thing really happen,


    you can''t bear it."


    When Camdyn heard this, he became even more angry.


    He yelled straight at Riley, "Riley! Riley! Get me my ruler. I''m going to have to teach this little bastard a


    lesson today !"


    He was a wise man had had a good reputation, but he can''t let Miles ruin this.


    Otherwise, when he saw his wife after he died, and his wife asked him if their children and


    grandchildren were all right, how would he answer?


    Did he need to tell his wife that their children and grandchildren were promiscuous, especially Miles,


    who had made outstanding contributions to the Hayden family''s carrying on the family line?


    Miles felt helpless and red at Patrick.


    Miles knew that the old man was angry with Patrick, but he didn''t want to vent it on Patrick, so he used


    this reason to do it on him.


    Camdyn wasn''t so edgy when it came to jokes like this.


    Sometimes, he even teased him on purpose and that Miles let him have a few great-grandchildren.


    Miles said, "Grandpa, grandpa, it''s alright. I was wrong. I admit my mistake. I apologize. I correct


    myself. I promise I will be a good person in the future. I will not mess with women, and I will never let


    any woman with ulterior motives get my body."


    Camdyn snorted coldly and said, "You''re not young, and you should learn from Patrick. Look at Pat. He


    married Aimee. How happy they are. But you know how to mess around."


    Miles red at Patrick again.


    Why was Patrick so obedient? He didn''t know how to resist at all. Their grandpa asked him to get


    married, and he really got married.


    Miles said, "Grandpa, don''t keep worrying about me. Look at Walter. If he doesn''t get married, he will


    be an old bachelor."


    Camdyn was even more annoyed at the thought of the eldest grandson.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That guy, on the one hand, didn''t want to take on the family business, and on the other hand, he didn''t


    want to pass on the family line, so he ran directly to the other side of earth without saying a word, and


    lived the opposite season with them.


    Camdyn said, "He''s a bachelor as long as he likes it and I don''t mind if he''s gay. But you, you can''t wait


    too long. Otherwise, we''ll see."

 Chapter 169 This is the joy of having a wife

    Chapter 169 This is the joy of having a wife


    Patrick was about tough out loud at Camdyn''s words.


    He really wanted to call Walter and let him listen to what grandpa had said.


    Miles was also speechless. He was also the grandson of the Hayden family. How could that guy be so


    He said, "Grandpa, it''s all said that Walter is not married. I am younger than him and cannot get


    married. I don''t want to marry early than Walter."


    Patrick and Aimee nced at each other, and both were speechless at Miles'' words.


    ording to what Miles said, what about Patrick?


    Camdyn was also very angry. Why did Mile always talk nonsense?


    He said, "That''s someone else''s family rules. Our family''s rules are different. In our family, the younger


    brother must get married first, and go up backwards. Now that Patrick is married, it''s your turn. If you


    want to get married, hurry up and find a woman."


    Patrick and Aimee finally couldn''t hold back, and burst intoughter.


    They both gave Camdyn a thumbs up in unison.


    The older, the more experienced.


    Miles wanted to y tricks with Camdyn, but failed.


    "You two, can you stopughing so wildly?" Miles blushed.


    Although he had never regarded Aimee as a harmless person before, he had to say, at this moment, he


    really had a feeling that Aimee and Patrick were the same type and that was why they married.


    These two guys didn''t think it was a big deal when they were just onlookers.


    However, as soon as he said that, Patrick and Aimeeughed even more presumptuously.


    Patrick said, "Miles, if you really can''t find a woman who is willing to marry you, let grandpa go to his


    oldrades-in-arms and old friends, ask whose granddaughter is at the right age. Otherwise, it will be


    really difficult to marry."


    Miles was almost swearing at Patrick.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, you can see clearly. This is your good husband you married. Are


    you sure you want to live with this kind of person for the rest of your life?"


    As soon as he said so, Miles was taught a lesson by Camdyn again.


    Camdyn picked up a chicken bone, threw it towards Miles, and said angrily, "What are you talking


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    about? You really want to be beaten, don''t you?"


    "Grandpa, I think Miles feels distressed for Casey and wants to apany Casey to copy the Bible."


    Patrick said.


    Miles could see that he didn''t get any benefits today.


    If staying here any longer, he might really be punished by Camdyn and Patrick.


    What was more, Aimee was watching the show.


    It was unnecessary for him toe back today.


    Originally, he thought that Patrick was not at Hayden''s Mansion recently, and he was afraid that


    Camdyn would be lonely, so he came back to have dinner with him.


    Who would have thought that he was making a fool of himself.


    Still, he was rewarded.


    At least he knew that Patrick was fine.


    Miles turned serious and said, " at, since you recover now, it''s time to go back to thepany."


    Patrick heard this and immediately said, "No, Aimee let me rest well. I can''t work yet."


    Miles'' face darkened even more.


    He couldn''t know the reason he needed to rest.


    However, Aimee was chiming in, "That''s right, Mr. Hayden''s body is in the most sensitive period right


    now, so it''s not advisable to be tired. It''s best to sleep more, so that the body can recover to its best


    condition."


    Patrick raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Miles provocatively.


    His eyes clearly said: "Look, this is the joy of having a wife, but unfortunately, you can''t experience it."


    Miles vowed that when Patrick could no longer use physical reasons as an excuse, he would fight him


    hard.


    Looking at how arrogant he was, he really wanted to beat him up.


    It was so annoying. Walter was unreliable. As the eldest grandson, he didn''t want to inherit the family


    business, so he went abroad to enjoy himself.


    After fighting tenaciously for so long, he finally opened his own entertainmentpany and handed


    over the family business to Patrick.


    As a result, due to Patrick''s ident, he was forced to take over Patrick''s job and inherit the family


    business.


    How was it now? He was not willing to return the family business to Patrick''s hands!


    Miles was so angry, and finally he couldn''t stay any longer.


    He found a shitty reason and left Hayden''s Mansion.


    Camdyn was very mncholy.


    Ordinarily speaking, if the family business was ced in another family, the descendants will have to


    fight with one another in order to snatch the family property.


    Why? In their family, everyone was so strange and regarded the business as a hot potato.


    This disgraced him very much.


    Camdyn looked at Patrick and said earnestly, " Pat, your two brothers are ignorant, and I can''t do


    anything about it. You were quite interested in thepany before. Why don''t you want to care about it


    now?"


    Looking at Patrick''s posture, it was clear that he didn''t want to care about thepany''s affairs.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, I didn''t have Aimee before, and managing thepany can pass the time.


    Now, I just want to cultivate a rtionship with Aimee. And it will influence that."

 Chapter 170 Which room should you live in

    Chapter 170 Which room should you live in


    Aimee barely choked on Patrick''s words.


    Watching Patrick in a daze, and after confirming that what he said was serious, she became even more


    speechless.


    What the hell was going on with this guy?


    Camdyn, on the other hand, was very happy when he heard Patrick''s words, and said repeatedly, "This


    is good. This is good. You think in the long run. You should really cultivate a rtionship with Aimee,


    and try to have a child as soon as possible."


    At this moment, Aimee finally couldn''t hold back and coughed.


    She almost forgot that when she married into the Hayden family, she still had such a task.


    Unconsciously, she looked towards Patrick and her face blushed due to coughing, which was


    extraordinarily cute.


    At this moment, she looked at Patrick with a bit of annoyance.


    If he hadn''t been talking nonsense, why would Camdyn suddenly bring up the matter of this?


    However, when their eyes met, Aimee clearly saw the full of expectation in Patrick''s eyes.


    Aimee''s face became even more red. She stood up and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to tidy up my things


    first, so I can do rehabilitation for Mr. Haydenter."


    After speaking, before Camdyn could say anything, Aimee had already run away.


    Patrick finally let out a lowugh unceremoniously, feeling extremely happy.


    Camdyn didn''t stare at him at this moment, nor did he feel that he was bullying Aimee, but instead said


    to Patrick seriously, " at, you have to listen carefully to what I say. Although you are the youngest, you


    are the first to get married. I don''t count on Walter and Miles. I don''t know if I can see them both getting


    married before I die. Can you take care of my feelings and fulfill my little wish?"


    Although there waspulsion in what he said, he was not willing to be an old man who can tell his


    juniors what to do, but when an old man reached this age, he only had this little wish.


    He was just an ordinary old man, and he naturally hoped that he can see his great-grandchild with his


    own eyes before he died.


    Patrick wasn''t displeased with Camdyn''s wish.


    He just said, "Grandpa, I really want to fulfill your wish, but, you also know how strict Aimee is with me


    now. She doesn''t let me do anything, not even let me take a bowl. I have to wait for Aimee to unblock


    me about it"


    As he spoke, Patrick showed a regretful andplicated look.


    He didn''t have the nerve to tell Camdyn. Maybe because he was too presumptuous when he teased


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aimee before, it directly caused Aimee to keep pressing and not unblock him.


    If that was the case¡­


    Patrick couldn''t help sighing silently, feeling inexplicably that he had to win his wife''s heart.


    When Camdyn heard this, he immediately forgot the great-grandchild stuff.


    He couldn''t be med for this, mainly because, in Patrick''s state, his body looked so good that he


    He immediately said, "It''s all my fault. I had a quarrel with you just now and refused to let you eat. In


    this way, I''ll cook for you whatever you want to eat."


    Patrick smiled, did not refuse Camdyn''s kindness, and said, "Then can I have a bowl of noodles?"


    Aimee''s control of his diet was not as strict as before. Sometimes, in order to allow him to recover


    better, she will even cook some food specially for his body.


    However, since Camdyn cooked the food himself, what Patrick most wanted to eat was noodles.


    Camdyn got up and went to the kitchen to start making noodles for Patrick.


    He didn''t make veryplicated noodles, but used the simplest tomatoes and eggs.


    Fortunately, Patrick was not picky about the soup base. He will eat whatever Camdyn made.


    Soon, a bowl of noodles was prepared and brought out.


    Patrick wasn''t hungry at first, but now that he smelled it, he suddenly felt hungry.


    He quickly finished a portion of noodles, and gave Camdyn a thumbs up, "Grandpa, it still tastes the


    same as when I was a child. It''s delicious."


    Camdyn couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable when he heard Patrick say that.


    When Patrick was a child, that was, when his wife was still there, what she liked most was making


    noodles for several children.


    Of course, it was also because his wife can''t cook anything else.


    At that time, what his wife liked most was to take him to make noodles together, and then let the


    children judge who made the better one.


    He didn''t want to make his wife unhappy, so he bribed the children in advance every time, so that they


    must vote for his wife.


    In fact, his noodles was the best.


    However, since his wife passed away, he no longer made the taste he was used to, but the taste made


    by her.


    When the children missed their grandma, they will also ask him to make noodles.


    Camdyn patted Patrick''s shoulder and said, "Go back and rest after eating."


    He also had to go back to the room and talk to his wife.


    When Camdyn returned to the room, Patrick also returned to his room.


    Aimee just found an excuse to leave the dinning room, and she really came to sort out what Patrick


    needed.


    The previous instruments were no longer avable.


    Aimee had been sorting out these instruments since she came here just now.


    Patrick walked in and saw Aimee doing this.


    He walked over, hugged Aimee from behind, and said, "Stop busying yourself in this room., I don''t live


    in here"


    This room was only used after his ident, in order to allow him to rest better.


    Now that he was healed, it was natural to go back to the original room.


    Aimee turned around, looked up at Patrick, and asked, "Then where do you live?"


    "I''ll take you there," Patrick said.


    After he said so, he took Aimee''s hand and walked out of the room.


    But he didn''t take Aimee to his original room, but took her into the room where she lived before.


    Aimee was even more puzzled, and said, "This is my room."


    "Not anymore," Patrick said.


    Aimee frowned, looked at Patrick for a long time, and asked, "Are you going to drive me out?"


    Patrick almostughed at her words.


    He pinched Aimee''s face and said, "My wife, which room do you think you should live in?"

 Chapter 171 Arent we all used to it?

    Chapter 171 Aren''t we all used to it?


    Aimee''s face was pinched by Patrick, and he deliberately used a lot of force, which made Aimee''s


    cheek hurt.


    She said, "If you don''t want me to live in this room, then I can go back."


    Patrick squinted his eyes, and really couldn''t figure out how such a smart girl could be so dull


    sometimes.


    He really wanted to knock her head open and see what was inside.


    Could it be that some parts were missing for her, so that she can always say such annoying words?


    Patrick said, "Pack up some of the things you need to use tonight, and do the rest tomorrow."


    Aimee let out an "oh", and obediently went to pack the things she needed.


    Patrick suppressed the gloom in his heart after all.


    Fortunately, she was so obedient that he can not be so frustrated.


    Otherwise, he really wanted to doubt whether it was all his illusion that the two of them had clearly


    made up their minds.


    Aimee quickly packed up what she was going to use.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Let''s go."


    She wanted to see where Patrick was going to let her live.


    Patrick didn''t say much, took Aimee''s hand, and walked to a main building.


    His room was on the third floor, and he led Aimee into it, and Aimee was amazed by the sight.


    The decoration style waspletely different from the courtyard. Although this room revealed a


    masculine domineering feeling everywhere, it did not appear indifferent at all.


    Especially the furnishingyout of this room exuded a unique atmosphere.


    Aimee had been married into the Hayden family for a long time, but this was the first time she came to


    this room.


    She looked around and said, "Did you design this yourself?"


    The style of the room was actually very different from that of other ces.


    Patrick nodded and said, "All the bedrooms are designed by the owners themselves."


    Aimee wasn''t curious about other people''s bedrooms, but she was a little curious about Casey''s one.


    That strange girl, she didn''t know what kind of style she will make.


    However, she probably didn''t have much chance to visit Casey''s room.


    Naturally, she would not trespass in such a private ce as the bedroom.


    Casey hated her so much, so naturally she wouldn''t invite her in.


    Thinking about it this way, Aimee still had some regrets.


    After a quick tour of Patrick''s bedroom, Aimee thought of a question.


    Aimee asked, "What did you bring me here for?"


    After asking, Aimee saw that Patrick who scowled at her.


    Just when she was thinking about how she provoked Patrick, he suddenly leaned over, put his arm


    through Aimee''s legs, and immediately hugged her horizontally.


    Aimee eximed, and in the next second, Patrick had already put her on a sofa.


    He stood in front of her, looking down at her. His eyes were deep, and filled with strong emotions.


    Aimee swallowed uncontrobly. Her eyes were clear and innocent, and there was no sign of any


    reaction on her face.


    Who would have thought that under Aimee''s calm face, her heart was actually beating fast?


    She had never been carried like this before, even when she was found out dying, she was carried


    directly, like a bag of lifeless thing.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This kind of way of carrying her was clearly impossible for her.


    However, Patrick did that exactly.


    Aimee''s fingers curled up involuntarily, but after she came to her senses, she purposely stared fiercely


    at Patrick.


    "Patrick! You don''t listen to me!" Aimee said so with annoyance in her voice. Because her heart was


    beating so violently, her voice sounded coquettish.


    Even if she deliberately pretended to be fierce, it would only make her look more cute.


    Patrick raised the corner of his mouth, but said, "Aimee, I think you seem to be lying to me."


    Aimee felt a little guilty in an instant.


    She naturally knew what Patrick was referring to. Just as Patrick thought, she was indeed deliberately


    letting Patrick rest for a while.


    No one expected that this guy was so disobedient that he would directly attack her.


    This pissed her off.


    Aimee raised her chin and said, "Are you distrusting me? Or do you think that after I worked so hard to


    treat you, it was just to y tricks on you?"


    Patrick was taken aback for a moment, and inexplicably thought of a sentence: Women are born to be


    good at quarreling.


    Before he even said anything, Aimee had started to deal with him.


    If he really wanted to argue with Aimee, he will definitely be defeated immediately.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, don''t be angry or unhappy. I just want to have a talk with you about two things."


    Aimee stopped pretending to be fierce, and was going to listen to what Patrick wanted to tell her.


    Patrick said, "The first thing is that my body in the past means we needed to sleep in separate rooms.


    Now, do you think I will let us sleep separately?"


    Aimee heard this and nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, they were a couple, and they should not sleep in separate rooms, which was reasonable.


    But¡­


    Aimee said, "But, aren''t we all used to it?"


    It was really not an easy task for her to let her and Patrick sleep in the same room and on the same


    bed.


    Patrick''s face darkened, and he said, "Who are used to this with you?"


    He really needed to study carefully what was in Aimee''s head.


    That was really ... annoying enough.


    "What about the second thing?" Aimee asked.


    Patrick''s eyes were deep, and he said: "Aimee, there are some things that cannot be stopped when


    they should happen. I can feel my physical condition, and I''m not that weak. Aimee, it''s not good to


    deliberately exaggerate."


    Now, it was Aimee''s face that turned dark.


    Although she really did it on purpose, being exposed by Patrick like this still made her very depressed.


    Aimee said, "That''s up to you. Anyway, it''s you who will not feel well. At most I will work harder and give


    you another operation."


    Patrickughed, and his eyes dark and deep.


    At this moment, he really felt that Aimee was a little girl.


    He said, "Okay, okay, so that you don''t have to work hard, and I won''t be in a hurry, okay?"

 Chapter 172 Are you afraid of something?

    Chapter 172 Are you afraid of something?


    Aimeeughed happily in an instant, and a touch of sess shed in her eyes.


    She was naturally not the kind of girl who was unreasonable and messy, and she never thought that


    one day, she would use this kind of method to others.


    But let alone, it was really effective.


    With Patrick''s stance of wanting topete with her just now, he just gave in instantly.


    Aimee smiled sweetly and innocently at Patrick, and said, "I like obedient and cooperative patients the


    most."


    Patrick was helpless. Today''s negotiation fell through.


    However, he had already figured it out.


    He carried Aimee in his arms, and she didn''te to check his body in a hurry, but teased him in such


    a way and let him continue topromise. Then, he knew how to do


    However, this was good. He can make good use of this point to do some things that he cannot do


    under normal circumstances.


    Aimee kept staring into Patrick''s eyes. Naturally she didn''t ignore the scheming look in his eyes.


    She felt it strange what he was thinking.


    However, looking at his eyes, she thought he should be thinking about something rted to her.


    That being the case, Aimee won''t care so much.


    She stood up and said, "I''m tired. I''m going to rest."


    After speaking, Aimee took her change of clothes and toiletries and got into the bathroom.


    Patrick looked at the closed door and finally smiled helplessly.


    However, soon, his smile faded away.


    He was naturally aware of what happened in the Hayden family today.


    Although Mason didn''t get any advantage, it didn''t mean that he would let him go.


    Mason treated Aimee so badly and he couldn''t tolerate the Read family at all.


    Aimee was taking a shower, while Patrick went to the study.


    Trace stood in front of him. Although he already knew that Patrick had recovered, he was still


    "Do you understand what I mean?" Patrick looked up at Trace and his tone was icy cold.


    Trace coughed out of fright, grunted, and said, "Mr. Hayden ... Mr. Hayden, I understand."


    Patrick frowned, and his eyes became a little colder.


    What was going on with Trace? He had never been so gaffe.


    Trace also realized how much he had lost hisposure just now, and immediately said, "Mr. Hayden,


    I understand everything. I''ll do it now."


    It was no small matter to bankrupt the Read Group overnight. He had to work hard and not tolerate any


    mistakes.


    Patrick was silent for a long time before he said, " Trace, did you encounter any difficulties?"


    He knew Trace well. Trace was abandoned at the door of a church when he was less than a hundred


    days old, and was adopted by a pastor. After the pastor died, he was kicked out of the church and


    became his man by mistake. Only then became Patrick''s most capable assistant.


    There weren''t many things that can make Trace lose hisposure. All Patrick can think of was that


    his biological parents found him, or that he fell in love and got dumped.


    However, Trace immediately shook his head vigorously and said, "No, Mr. Hayden, I''m fine."


    "So why do you look like that? Don''t want to do it anymore?" Patrick said.


    It was not easy to climb to the position closest to him.


    The hardships experienced behind this were simply unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Trace shook his head more vigorously, and said, "Mr. Hayden, I just think it''s amazing that you''re


    cured."


    Patrick, for a moment, didn''t know how to deal with Trace somehow.


    This guy had been with him for too long, so he was so bold right now, wasn''t he?


    How dared hee and say that to him.


    He said, "What? Do you also want to be paralyzed and experience the miracle?"


    Trace shook his head vigorously again, and immediately said, "Mr. Hayden, I''m off to work."


    After speaking, he ran away in a hurry.


    He was just kidding. After Patrick had the ident, the Hayden family searched for famous doctors and


    spent a lot of money to obtain such a medical miracle.


    He was just a helpless and poor man. He had to save money to marry someone. How can he spend all


    the money he had saved so hard on doctors?


    However, Trace actually thought that marrying may be far more difficult than making money.


    He may have earned enough money for marrying, but he still can''t get a girlfriend.


    Hey, he felt heartbroken just thinking about it.


    Stopping thinking that, Trace began to enter the working state.


    Patrick was ruthless this time, and only gave them one night to let the Read family liquidate and go


    bankrupt.


    Trace knew that the Read family was not good to Aimee, but he didn''t expect that Patrick to protect his


    wife to such an extent, and bankrupt such a Read family with a huge system at one blow, just to vent


    Aimee''s anger.


    He was more determined about one thing that, in the future, he must curry favour with Aimee.


    Aimee was extrazy tonight.


    After taking a shower, she got into the bed. As if she was tired, she wanted to sleep and didn''t anyone


    to disturb her.


    Patrick went to the bathroom of a guest room to take a shower and came back to find Aimee already


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    lying down.


    He almost didn''tugh out loud.


    What was she afraid of?


    He had already agreed to her, and will continue to cooperate with her request, pretending to be a weak


    patient. With his body, what can he do to her?


    However, despite agreeing to Aimee, it didn''t prevent Patrick from being ready to tease her.


    He walked over, lifted the quilt and went to bed, but instead of lying down on the position that should


    belong to him, he leaned against the head of the bed and looked down at Aimee.


    He said, "Aimee,e to bed so early. Are you inviting me?"


    Aimee choked on the saliva when she heard this.


    She coughed violently and her face flushed from the choking.


    Patrick pulled her up, patted her on the back, and said, "Although I am very happy you''re looking


    forward to sharing the bed with me so much, since I have already promised you, naturally I cannot go


    back on my word. Otherwise, Aimee, if you unban me, I will definitely not let you down."


    Aimee just couldn''t keep listening to Patrick''s nonsense.


    She finally relieved the difort of being choked, turned her head to stare at Patrick, and said, "Don''t


    go too far and talk nonsense. I don''t mind beating you up."


    After saying that, Aimee clenched her fist and waved it vigorously in front of Patrick''s eyes.


    Hmph, bastard man, did he want to experience being beaten?


    She didn''t mind beating him up and operating on him herself.

 Chapter 173 You Cant Not Give Me Any Sweets

    Chapter 173 You Can''t Not Give Me Any Sweets


    Patrick took Aimee''s small fist and put it to his lips for a kiss.


    He said, "You''re so fierce. It makes me a little scared."


    Adhering to the fact that he was a delicate weak now, Patrick spoke with a bit of aggrieved voice, as if


    he had been bullied by Aimee.


    Aimee blinked her eyes, and suddenly felt that Patrick was such a big scumbag.


    She moved aside and said, "From now on, don''t talk to me. I''m going to sleep. If you disturb my sleep


    again, I''ll beat you."


    After speaking, Aimeey down again, pulled the quilt over her head.


    He was just kidding. She was Aimee. Can she be bullied by Patrick?


    Can he?


    Patrick finally couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    He didn''t suppress hisughter. On the contrary, it was a little deliberate. He wasughing


    extraordinarily and presumptuously in Aimee''s ear.


    If Aimee wasn''t afraid that he would really do something to her, she would definitely lift the quilt and


    beat Patrick up.


    She weighed it her heart, and although she threatened that she would beat him severely, she was


    reluctant.


    Patrick finally had enough ofughing, leaned down, kissed Aimee through the quilt, and theny down


    back to his position.


    Aimee breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could rx, Patrick grabbed her hand under the quilt .


    She struggled a bit, and then heard Patrick say, "Aimee, please be sympathetic to me. I am a man, and


    I am still a man who loves you. You can''t give me nothing."


    Aimee thought for a while, and felt that what Patrick said made sense.


    She bit her lip, didn''t pull her hand back but let Patrick hold her fingers.


    The temperature from the fingertips made Aimee''s breathing be disordered.


    Her attention was on the tips of the fingers wrapped around Patrick''s.


    This was a feeling she had never experienced before. The electric current passed through the skin,


    spread to her whole body, and finally took root in her heart.


    Aimee seemed to be able to hear the beating of her own heart.


    Patrick clenched her fingers even harder.


    She didn''t know that Patrick was also suffering very much at the moment.


    As he himself said, Aimee was the woman he loved, and she was lying beside him right now.


    If he didn''t have any other thoughts, he could just sleep peacefully next to Aimee, which would be a


    really big problem.


    However, after an unknown amount of time, Patrick actually heard Aimee''s even breathing.


    He was barely suffocated.


    Wasn''t this woman too disrespectful to him?


    He was lying beside her. Didn''t she feel any danger at all?


    She still slept so peacefully and well-behaved.


    Really, it greatly frustrated him and his dignity.


    Patrick pushed himself up and looked down at Aimee.


    She looked a little more cute when she was asleep.


    Patrickpressed his lips, sort of gnashing his teeth.


    He lowered his head, bit the tip of Aimee''s nose, and then rolled over and got off the bed.


    Staying in the same bed with Aimee made it hard for him not to do something to her.


    Aimee slept very peacefully today, the longest sleep except for Patrick''s operation.


    However, she only woke up after sleeping for less than four hours.


    She didn''t feel Patrick''s presence beside her, so she looked over suspiciously, and sure enough, the


    person who was sleeping beside her was not there.


    Aimee felt it very strange, and didn''t even know when Patrick went out.


    Normally, she should be very sensitive to the movements around her.


    Just thinking about it, Aimee''s cell phone on the bedside table lit up.


    She reached out and touched it, and saw a message Averi sent her.


    "Aimee, someone is fixing the Read family ," Averi said.


    Aimee froze for a moment, then looked over to Patrick''s side.


    At the moment, Patrick was not in bed, so...


    Aimee replied to Averi, "Then stop our movement for a while."


    "But, Aimee, we''re almost there," Averi said.


    Aimee said, "Do as I say."


    Probably Patrick was helping vent her anger. Since he did this, how could she not cooperate?


    Aimee''s mouth curled up unconsciously, and she rolled over from the bed, ready to see what Patrick


    was doing.


    At this moment, the door of the room was opened.


    Patrick walked in from the outside, saw her standing by the bed, and asked, "What are you going to


    do?"


    Aimee said directly, "Go to the bathroom."


    She didn''t know why she was so cowardly all of a sudden. She lied without even thinking too much


    about it.


    Patrick said, "I thought you had woken up."


    He knew Aimee''s sleep. It only took two hours at most, and she had already slept almost twice as


    much today.


    Aimee yawned intentionally, and said, "Who said that? I just go to the bathroom, and I''ll continue to


    sleepter."


    After finishing speaking, she was not in a hurry to go to the toilet, but approached Patrick and asked


    suspiciously, "You, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Patrick wasn''t asleep before she fell asleep.


    He had been ying with her fingers.


    Patrick told Aimee that he couldn''t sleep because she was sleeping next to him, making him impure


    and always wanting to do something.


    He said, "I, usually sleep too much."


    Aimee squinted her eyes, looking dangerous, "Mr. Hayden, you can''t do this. You are not obedient."


    When Patrick heard this, he felt helpless again.


    This girl can be regarded as controlling him now.


    If she said he was disobedient, she would let him immediately agree to everything.


    Holding Aimee''s shoulder, Patrick turned her to another direction and said, "Go to the bathroom. I''ll wait


    for you when youe back."


    Aimee was provoked again and ran into the bathroom at a trot.


    Sitting on the toilet, Aimee didn''t feel like peeing.


    She turned on her phone and checked on the Read Group which was taking a beating.


    It had to be said that in such a defenseless situation, Read Group waspletely powerless.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee had some expectations. After dawn, she would see Mason stamp his foot.

 Chapter 174 We will help you teach her a lesson

    Chapter 174 We will help you teach her a lesson


    The next day.


    Read family .


    Mason was still asleep when he was awakened by the rapid ringtone of his mobile phone.


    He answered the phone with a sullen look and after hearing clearly what the person on the other end


    said, he got off the bed and shouted angrily, "What did you say!?"


    Mason''s eyes darkened, and he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    The person at the other end of phone said, "Mr. Read, a mysterious person bought out our stocks in


    the middle of the nightst night. This morning, our stockspletely copsed. Now, we..."


    Mason couldn''t listen anymore. His heart was beating violently, and he was short of breath.


    In the next second, he fell headfirst to the ground.


    The person on the other end of the phone didn''t hear Mason''s voice for a long time, and called out


    anxiously, "Mr. Read, Mr. Read..."


    However, Mason could no longer hear any sound.


    Iris was putting on makeup in the room. When she heard a loud noise, which made her eyeliner


    crooked, it was almost blinding her eyes.


    During this period of time, the atmosphere in the home was very depressing, and she couldn''t stay in


    this home at all.


    At this moment, she was so angry that she threw the eyeliner on the table and rushed out of the room


    angrily.


    She wanted to see which damned servant was doing it, who didn''t even understand how to do the


    cleaning but made such a bigmotion.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she left the room, she saw a servant standing at the door of Mason''s room,


    knocking on the door.


    "Mr. Read, are you in the room? Mr. Read, what happened to you?" The servant kept knocking on the


    door of the room, but no one answered at all.


    Iris walked over, and asked sullenly, "What''s going on? What''s the noise in the early morning?"


    The servant said, "We were cleaning just now, and we heard the sound of Mr. Read''s room being


    bumped, so we hurried over to have a look."


    "Then why are you still standing there? Kick the door open." Iris said angrily.


    When the servant heard this, he was embarrassed and did not move for a long time.


    Fortunately, at this time, another servant came up with a key and opened the door.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as everyone rushed in, they saw Mason lying on the ground.


    Iris was startled, but she didn''t approach immediately. Instead, no one knew what she was thinking.


    "Miss Read, Mr. Read..." A servant called out, calling back Iris'' thoughts.


    Iris swallowed, and after a while, she said, "Call an ambnce."


    After speaking, she turned and walked out of Mason''s room, and went back to her own room.


    Iris sat in front of the makeup mirror, saw her eyeline in the mirror, and an inexplicable idea came to her


    mind.


    Although she didn''t know why Mason fainted, at this moment, she sincerely hoped that Mason could


    never wake up.


    Wiping off the eyeline, Iris came out of the room again.


    Coincidentally, the ambnce had arrived.


    She didn''t ask the servant to wake her parents up just now, but now she was the only one who left with


    the ambnce.


    At this time, it was natural to seize the opportunity. At that time, if something happened to Mason, she


    will be the one who will contribute the most.


    Mason''s hospitalization immediately spread to Aimee.


    Instead of going to the hospital today, she went to Averi''s.


    "He''s too weak. Just fainted like that. Looking at the situation, it''s not very optimistic." Averi


    Aimee said, "His whole life has been spent on thepany, and now it ispletely gone. And he still


    has to face huge debts. Is it possible not to faint?"


    Averi sneered and said, "With such a little ability, he''s still struggling."


    "It''s over now." Aimeeughed.


    Averi put down the tablet, looked at Aimee with her chin on her hands, "But you man is really a bit


    ruthless."


    Aimee looked up at Averi and said, "You mean, I''m not ruthless enough?"


    Averi thought about it. Although she decided to break up with the Read family and she had already


    started to n and secretly set up a trap for the Read family, in fact, she was not ruthless enough.


    At least,pared to Patrick''s speedy method, Aimee did appear to be a little soft-hearted.


    Averi said, "But, he should also be pissed off, without your worries."


    Aimee''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    Just as she was about to say something, the phone rang.


    Aimee looked at the phone and saw that the caller was Mika. The expression on her face became


    Averi also noticed the name on Aimee''s phone, struggled for a while, and asked, "Aren''t you going to


    answer it?"


    Aimee squinted her eyes, and answered the phone when the ring was about to end.


    "Mika." Aimee''s voice was cool, without any emotion.


    Mika''s cry came from the receiver, "Aimee, grandpa fainted and was sent to the hospital. Aimee,


    what are we gonna do? Will grandpa leave us? I''m so scared..."


    Aimee was holding the phone. Listening to Mika''s crying, she felt soft-hearted for a moment, but the


    words she uttered were, "Mika, don''t call me for such a thing in the future."


    Hearing Aimee''s words, Mika''s crying stopped abruptly, as if she didn''t realize what Aimee meant.


    She froze for a long time without saying a word.


    Aimee said: "If you are worried, go to the hospital. If there is nothing else, I gotta go."


    "Aimee ..." Mika finally made a sound, called Aimee, and asked, "Aimee, do you want to abandon


    me?"


    The moment she said so, Mika finally couldn''t control herself and burst into tears.


    At this moment, Aimee can imagine Mika''s appearance through the mobile phone.


    She was like a helpless child, fearful, sad, desperate...


    Aimee said, "Mika, you will understand what happenedter. If you still think I am your sister, you


    cane to me."


    After speaking, Aimee hung up the phone.


    She didn''t want to exin anything to Mika now, and Mika didn''t seem to be able to ept it.


    Averi looked at Aimee and said, "If she hates you, what are you going to do with her?"


    She could see that if Aimee was a little soft-hearted about the Read family, it was because of Mika.


    However, when Mika knew the whole story, she might not be able to bear the blow because of her


    young age.


    Aimee said, "If she hates me, it will be much easier."


    Averi sighed, stretched out her hand and patted Aimee''s shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry. We will help


    you teach her a lesson."

 Chapter 175 Time will tell you the answer

    Chapter 175 Time will tell you the answer


    Mika looked at the phone that had been hung up, and the screen had returned to ck.


    She didn''t recover for a long time, and couldn''t believe that Aimee would be so indifferent to her.


    The tears werepletely out of her control and kept falling down.


    She covered her mouth so hard that she didn''t let herself cry too much.


    A car stopped beside her, the window was lowered, and Andy''s face appeared in front of her.


    Andy passed by here just after finishing his work, and saw a figure that looked very familiar. As a result,


    after driving the car closer, he realized that he was right. She was really Mika.


    Recalling what happened in the middle of the nightst night and the news that Mason was admitted to


    the hospital just now, Andy understood the reason why Mika was crying like this.


    He didn''t have a good impression of the Read family, the people who hurt Aimee. If possible, he would


    even wish to take care of them himself.


    However, seeing Mika standing on the side of the road crying so helplessly, Andy finally relented.


    For the first time, he made his own decision, without asking Aimee''s opinion, and directly said to


    Mika, "Mika, get in the car."


    Mika actually didn''t even notice Andy. Her eyes were blurred. Her ears also had some tinnitus, and


    she couldn''t hear any sound.


    Until, her wrist was pulled by him, and Andy raised his hand to wipe away her tears.


    Mika looked at Andy in a daze, but was still speechless.


    Andy was a little helpless. He had no ability at all to coax girls.


    After struggling for a while, Andy still chose the simplest and rude way. First, he stuffed Mika into the


    car and then waited until she calmed down.


    Otherwise, if she was allowed to stand on the side of the road and cry like this, people would think it


    was him who bullied her.


    After buckling Mika into seat belt, Andy stuffed the whole pack of tissue paper into her arms without


    saying a word or asking any questions.


    He started the car directly, but drove northwards with a clear goal.


    After leaving the urban area, Andy''s speed increased even more.


    He directly lowered the car window and let the wind blow his face.


    Mika cried all the way, and was tired of crying now.


    Her eyes were so swollen that she couldn''t open them. Her head felt like it had exploded, and it hurt so


    badly.


    However, being blown by the warm wind at this moment made her feel a little better.


    Finally, when Andy stopped the car, Mika found out that he took her to the top of a mountain.


    Moreover, it was a mountain top where no one was here.


    Mikapressed her lips. Thinking of the rtionship between Andy and Aimee, she said


    sobbingly, "Do you bring me here to push me down the mountain?"


    Andy didn''t expect that the first sentence she said to him would be such.


    Heughed by her words, ignored her, unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    With the windows open, Mika could hear Andy very clearly.


    "If you''re worried, I can give you a chance to push me off," he said.


    Mika blinked her eyes. She didn''t know why but she felt better after hearing what Andy said.


    She also got out of the car, walked to Andy''s side, and said, "You are really strange."


    Andy turned his head, looked at Mika, and said, "Are you still afraid that I will push you down now?"


    Mika grunted and said with grievance, "Aimee doesn''t want me anymore. Didn''t she ask you to bring


    me here and deal with me?"


    Andy didn''t know what happened between her and Aimee, but thinking about the current situation of


    the Read family, it was clear that Aimee hadpletely broken with the Read family.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He said, "I don''t like to judge a lot of things, and it''s not convenient for me to tell you more. I can only


    tell you that no matter what she did or said, there are her reasons. After you understand, You can make


    your own choices.¡±


    Andy knew very well that Mika had unusual feelings for Aimee.


    However, Mason was her grandfather after all, and the Read family was also where she lived.


    Now, overnight, with the Read family crumbling and Mason in the hospital in doubt, it was not easy for


    Mika to have no resentment towards Aimee.


    Whether they will be enemies or friends in the future, no one can tell.


    All Andy can do was to keep her away from those annoying things temporarily.


    Mika said, "I just like Aimee. Am I doing something wrong too?"


    "Then leave it to time. Time will tell you the answer." Andy said.


    Mika stopped talking.


    After staying on the top of the mountain for a long time, Mika said, "Please take me back."


    After escaping for so long, she still had to face the things that should be faced.


    She had to go to the hospital to see her grandpa. She can''t control other things, but she had to take


    care of her grandpa.


    Andy nodded, got back in the car, and drove her back.


    Along the way, Mika didn''t speak or cry any more.


    She just tilted her head and looked out the window. Her eyes looked cold.


    After the car arrived at the hospital, Mika turned her head to look at Andy and said, "Thank you. You


    don''t hate me because I am a daughter of Read family."


    Andy''s eyes softened, and he didn''t show any indifference to this girl.


    Mika said, "Can you give Aimee a word for me?"


    She lowered her eyelids, not daring to meet Andy''s eyes.


    She said, "Although I don''t know the truth of the matter, and I don''t know why Aimee treats me like this,


    Aimee will always be my Aimee, and I will make her like me again."


    After speaking, Mika opened the car door and rushed into the hospital without looking back.


    Andy looked at her thin back with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He didn''t stay in the hospital any longer, and after Mika disappeared without a trace, he started the


    car and left the hospital.


    After the car drove for a certain distance, Andy stopped the car again.


    He took out his mobile phone and sent Aimee a message, telling her about meeting Mika, and at the


    same time, telling her what Mika asked her to convey.


    Andy wouldn''tment on this matter too much. He just hoped silently in his heart that the two sisters


    wouldn''t quarrel too much.


    Mika was quite innocent and lovely. For no reason, he couldn''t bear to see her being sad.

 Chapter 176 You still like me, right?

    Chapter 176 You still like me, right?


    Mika went to the ward. Mason had been sent to the VIP ward, and the condition had stabilized.


    Iris was on guard in the ward, and when she saw hering in, she only nced coldly, and then


    looked away.


    Something happened in thepany, and Rory and Cecilia went to thepany to deal with it. This


    was also Iris'' arrangement. She didn''t let theme here when they came to the hospital. When they


    knew that Mason fainted, it was already an hourter. Iris just told them not toe over.


    Mika walked up to Iris and asked, "Iris, is grandpa really alright?"


    "What? You really hope something happens to grandpa?" Iris said coldly and looked at Mika''s face


    again. Seeing that her eyes were swollen from crying, she sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you''re


    really worried about grandpa."


    Mika bit her lip, heard Iris'' sarcasm, but didn''t answer.


    She knew that it took several hours for her to arrive at the hospital after receiving Iris'' call, which made


    Iris very upset.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mika didn''t want to exin anything, but walked to Mason''s bed. Looking at this old man, she


    suddenly didn''t know him at all.


    The ward fell into silence. Mika sat down on the sofa and took out her cell phone, wanting to see if


    Aimee had contacted her. However, she was so startled by the pop-up news that she couldn''t even


    hold her phone.


    It was written on the news that the stock price of Read Group plummeted and it was suspected of


    bankruptcy.


    Mika didn''t know much about this matter. In fact, she didn''t know what happened at home at all. Iris


    just called her and told her that Mason fainted and Iris didn''t say anything what caused it.


    Now it seemed that Mika understood something.


    Iris frowned and stared at her dissatisfiedly, "What''s the matter with you? Go back to school if you don''t


    want to stay here."


    "Iris, our family..." Mika picked up the phone stutteringly, and handed it to Iris, "Is our family really


    going bankrupt?"


    Iris frowned even deeper, and shouted loudly, "Stop talking nonsense. I think you''re out of your mind by


    education."


    Mika said, "Iris, look at this. I..."


    She handed over the phone. Her voice was trembling. Obviously, she was terrified.


    Iris red at her, took the phone, and looked at the screen. When she saw the news, her expression


    changed instantly.


    Her fingers clenched the phone tightly, and her body kept shaking.


    How was this possible? If so, then what was the use of her staying by Mason''s side like this?


    In the end, she would get nothing.


    Seeing Iris like this, Mika suddenly felt a little scared.


    She didn''t even know how to talk to her because she had never seen Iris like this before.


    Iris finally moved.


    She threw Mika''s phone back to her, stood up from the sofa, took her bag and rushed out of the


    ward.


    She had to do something. If thepany was no longer saved, she had to keep her property.


    She absolutely did not allow her interests to be harmed in any way.


    Mika stood up after her, trying to catch up with her, but there was no chance.


    She was even more at a loss. Standing in the ward, she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this moment, Mika suddenly felt that this family had broken up.


    Mika couldn''t find words to describe her mood at this moment.


    Was she desperate?


    Naturally, she was.


    However, more, it was a feeling of bewilderment.


    Without any reason, she just had a feeling that everyone would abandon her in the future.


    Aimee didn''t want her, and she had no ce to go anymore.


    Mika''s tears were pattering down again, but she didn''t cry out.


    Mika at this moment waspletely under an uncontrolled physiological state.


    She shrank herself on the sofa, like a wounded little animal, lonely but helpless.


    Aimee came over, and saw Mika like this through the window of the ward.


    She sighed softly, but instead of going in, she called Mika.


    Mika''s phone rang. She was already froze and numb, and finally picked up the phone. When she


    saw the caller clearly, Mika fell directly from the sofa.


    After finally sliding the answer button, her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, making it impossible


    for her to speak at all.


    Aimee had no choice but to say, "Come out. I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Mika suddenly raised her head and looked towards the window, but she didn''t see Aimee.


    However, this did not affect the excitement in her heart.


    She scrambled and ran towards the door, like a child who finally found her parents. Without caring how


    she looked right now, she just wanted to throw herself into Aimee''s arms.


    She did that exactly. As soon as she rushed out of the ward, she threw herself into Aimee''s arms.


    "Aimee, you won''t abandon me, right? You care about me." Mika hugged Aimee, putting all her


    strength into her hands, as if she tried any less, Aimee would pull away, leave her and abandon once


    more.


    Aimee really wanted to break away because she was not used to being so close to her, and she was


    really about to be strangled by Mika.


    Raising her hand and patting Mika''s back, Aimee said, "Let go of me first. I''m dying."


    Mika tightened her arms again, unwilling to let go, but she dared not listen to Aimee.


    She reluctantly let go of her strength a little, but still held Aimee in her arms.


    Aimee was helpless, and suddenly regretted how soft-hearted she was, and came here this time.


    "Mika, I came here just to ask you, do you want to follow me in the future?" Aimee said.


    Aimee didn''t want to cut off the rtionship between Mika and the Read family. She just had a soft


    heart. The Read family will be fragmented and fall from the clouds to the bottom. For those members of


    the Read family, it will be a catastrophe.


    As for Mika, because she was still young, Aimee couldn''t bear to let her face this.


    Second, indeed, Aimee cherished Mika''s kindness towards her.


    She didn''t want Mika to be implicated in the Read family''s affairs when the important moment of the


    college entrance examination was approaching.


    Therefore, she was willing to give her this opportunity.


    If she was willing to follow her, then, she will let her lead the life like before.


    However, these all depended on Mika. If she regarded the Reads as more important than her, then


    this trip will be considered as nothing.

 Chapter 177 You Are Rich

    Chapter 177 You Are Rich


    Mika was in a daze and didn''t realize what Aimee meant for a long time.


    She didn''t answer right away, but just looked at Aimee for a second.


    Aimee didn''t urge her either, but let her hug her instead.


    After a while, Mika understood what Aimee meant.


    She bit her lip and said, "Aimee, do you really disown them?"


    Aimee sighed softly and said, "Mika, I want to tell you something."


    Mika became even more nervous, unconsciously exerting a little more force on Aimee''s hand.


    She felt that what Aimee was going to say must be very serious.


    She dared not listen to somehow.


    But she also had a hunch that after Aimee told her about this, she would truly be a person close


    to Aimee.


    Mika took a deep breath and said, "Aimee, tell me."


    Aimee was amused by her appearance, and said, "Mika, actually, I am not your sister."


    Mika froze, and it took a while before she understood what she meant.


    That was to say, Aimee was not the daughter of Read family at all?


    How can that be?


    But¡­


    This was the most likely.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Aimee was the daughter of Read family, how could grandpa and mom and dad treat her like this?


    Mika hugged Aimee tightly and said, "I don''t care. You are my sister..."


    Aimee patted her on the back to reassure her.


    She said, " Mika, now that the Read family and I havee to this point, I might as well tell you that


    your grandpa was hospitalized because of me. You should have seen the news. These are all because


    of me. If you do choose to follow me, you know what it means. You are not a child, and you should be


    very clear. I will give you time to figure it out."


    Aimee finished speaking, and pulled Mika''s hand off her body.


    She took a step back, keeping some distance between Mika and her.


    Mika was shocked again and gradually, she became a little numb.


    She now felt that no matter what news she heard, she would never be frightened again.


    Mika actually couldn''t think clearly at the moment.


    Her mind was nk, as if her soul had gone out of her body at this moment. She just stood there in a


    daze, without any reaction.


    Aimee said, "I give you two days to think about it. If you think it through, call me."


    After speaking, Aimee turned around and was about to leave.


    Just after she took a few steps, her clothes got caught.


    "Aimee, I''ll follow you." Mika said.


    Aimee turned around, smiled at her, and said, "Your sister will protect you."


    Mika sniffled, nodded vigorously, and smiled at Aimee.


    However, her expression, on her face at the moment, was really very ... weird.


    Aimee was helpless, raised her hand, touched her head, and said, "Okay, don''t cry."


    "Aimee, where are we going now?" Mika asked.


    She knew that Aimee would not visit her grandfather in the ward, and since she had made this choice,


    it meant that she had to be separated from the Read family as well.


    She can''t have both. That would be unfair to Aimee.


    Mika also knew that after making this choice, she may face all kinds of moral usations.


    However, this was her own choice, and all she can do was not to cause trouble for Aimee.


    Aimee said, "It''s up to you. You can follow me, or you can go back to school, or if you want to stay here


    now, you can."


    She knew what the little girl was thinking. How could it be so easy to cut everything off?


    She could give Mika time and give her a chance to repent before everything was settled.


    Mika thought for a while and said, "Aimee, I want to follow you."


    She was really scared and frightened by what Aimee said on the phone before.


    She didn''t dare to be separated from Aimee anymore, for fear that she would abandon her again.


    Aimee nced at her and knew Mika''s idea at a nce.


    She nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    Aimee couldn''t take Mika to the Hayden family, she took her to another property, a house very close


    to Mika''s school.


    After Mika came in, she was shocked.


    She knew this neighborhood. Because of the location, the price was very high.


    Based on Aimee''s sry in the hospital, buying this real estate was basically a matter of a lifetime.


    However, what Aimee said on the way here just now was true, "You will live here temporarily before the


    college entrance examination. If you want to go to other ces in the future, I will let you choose."


    As soon as she said so, Mika knew that Aimee owned more than just a property in Innisrial.


    Mika was standing in the living room at the moment, and wherever she could see, she, a richdy


    who was born in a wealthy family, wondered if she was a bumpkin who had been ignorant.


    She had only seen pictures of many things, but never thought that these things would actually appear


    in front of her.


    Aimee took out two bottles of water from the refrigerator, and when she walked over, she saw Mika''s


    dazed and cautious look.


    She was helpless, handed her a bottle of water, and said, "Why are you nervous? It''s not like you."


    Mika held the bottle in her hand, muttered, and said, "Aimee, you are so rich."


    Aimee was amused by her words. Looking at several decorations, she naturally understood what


    Mika meant.


    She didn''t say much, but pointed to a room and said, "In the future, you can live in that room. You can


    go and have a look first. If you need anything, someone will bring it to youter."


    With an instruction from Aimee, Mika would execute.


    Aimee asked her to see the room, and she ran to the room.


    Aimee looked at her back, smiled and shook her head. After all, she was a little girl, and she behaved


    like a child who had just been brought home, cautiously daring to move.


    She got up and went to the room.


    Mika was looking around the room, touching here and there.


    She seemed to have opened the door to a new world, and it seemed that she only recognized Aimee at


    this moment .


    This was apletely different Aimee from her impression.

 Chapter 178 In other circumstances

    Chapter 178 In other circumstances


    Mika finished walking around the room, and jumped up to Aimee, "Aimee, did you arrange this


    ce?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Do you like it?"


    "I like it very much." Mika nodded vigorously, and suddenly felt a little sad again.


    Once again, she thought about what kind of life Aimee lived in the Read family all these years.


    Mika hugged Aimee suddenly, sniffed, and said, "Aimee, I have wronged you all these years."


    Aimee was still not very used to her enthusiasm. Every time she faced her hug like this, she can only


    stiffen her body, and then, she gently patted her back to calm her excited emotions.


    "I''m not wronged. Don''t think too much about it." Aimee said.


    As Aimee said, even though she had had a difficult time in the Read family these years, she will not


    feel wronged, nor will she feel wronged for the Read family.


    When Mika heard Aimee say this, she had a headache even more.


    She hugged her even harder, buried her face in Aimee''s shoulder, and said, "Aimee, I love you so


    much."


    Aimee said, "Okay, let go of me first. From now on, don''t hug me like this."


    If she continued to indulge like this, she was really worried that she will be strangled to death by her


    sooner orter.


    Mika pursed her mouth, and let go of Aimee aggrievedly, acting like a good child.


    Aimee said, "See what''s missing. I''ll have someone bring it to you."


    "There is nothing missing," Mika said, "Aimee, do you live here too?"


    "Mika, I''m married." Aimee was helpless. Why was this girl so clingy?


    Mika wanted to forget about it, but she didn''t dare to mess around.


    She asked, "Then, can I see you often in the future?"


    "Yes." Aimee said.


    Now that Mika had decided to live here, Aimee will naturally not leave her alone.


    Especially during this time, if the Read family can''t do anything to her, they will definitely start with


    Mika.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Aimee asked, "Are you familiar with Andy?"


    Mika was stunned for a moment. Thinking that she and Andy hadn''t met a few times before, she


    shook her head and said, "I''m not familiar with him."


    Aimee said, "Sometimes I can''t take care of you. If you encounter anything and you can''t find me, you


    can contact Andy."


    Mika nodded and said, "I see."


    She felt a little disappointed, and was worried that she would just be left here by Aimee.


    However, being able to be with Aimee and seeing her asionally in the future made her very happy.


    So, Mika only felt lost a little bit, and brightened up again in an instant.


    Aimee told her to rest well and left.


    She still had a lot to deal with.


    Since, for her sake, Patrick bankrupted the Read Group overnight, making the Read family what it was


    now.


    Next, it was naturally impossible for her to let Patrick face the Read family''s mess.


    After settling Mika down, Aimee was back at Hayden''s Mansion.


    Patrick''s side was taking a more advanced hit on the Read family.


    Aimee walked over and watched him direct the crowd, taking the next step towards Read Group.


    This was the first time Aimee saw this side of Patrick.


    She was instantly attracted, as if caught in the great charm from Patrick.


    Aimee stood in front of a desk, watched Patrick for a moment and waspletely oblivious to how


    fascinated he was in her eyes.


    Patrick looked up and saw Aimee like this.


    The corners of his mouth turned upwards unconsciously.


    What could be more pleasing than the way his wife was fascinated by him?


    He exined a few more words to the person on the other end of theputer, and then cut off the


    call.


    Standing up, Patrick went around the desk, put his arms around Aimee''s waist, pulled her into his


    arms, and said in a low voice, "It seems that you''re fascinated by me."


    Aimee was amused by Patrick''s words, raised her chin arrogantly, and said, "No, don''t be so cocky."


    Patrick held Aimee''s waist, pulling her further into his arms, pressing against Aimee''s body with great


    strength, and getting her close tightly to him.


    Aimee was a little suffocated by him. She raised her hand unconsciously, pushed Patrick''s chest, and


    said, "Don''t hold me so hard. I can''t breathe."


    It was really strange. Why did people like to hug her so much today with such great strength?


    Patrick did not let go of her, but lowered his head, rested his forehead against hers, and said, "I haven''t


    used any force yet. Are you really out of breath?"


    Obviously, she was breathing so smoothly. He could tell from hearing that this woman was deliberately


    pissing him off.


    Aimee pursed her lips and said, "How hard do you want to do it? Is it possible that you have to strangle


    me?"


    Patrickughed and thought of another thing.


    His big palmnded on Aimee''s waist, and there was an uncontroble charm.


    Patrick said, "Strangling? I''m not willing to. If I have to strangle, I have to do it under other


    circumstance."


    Aimee was specially clever today, and instantly understood what kind of circumstance Patrick was


    referring to.


    In an instant, her face turned red.


    Aimee bit her lip and said, "Let me go quickly."


    She could already feel that the temperature of Patrick''s palm was rising, and the big palm on her waist


    was rubbing her non-stop.


    Even though it was through the clothes, it already made Aimee''s breathing unsteady.


    She could feel her body temperature rising, and if she continued like this, she didn''t dare to think about


    what would happen in a while.


    Patrick listened to her delicate voice, and his charming idea became more intense.


    If the time wasn''t right now, he really wanted to turn Aimee into his real wife no matter what.


    Knowing this, he was not in a hurry and dealt with the Read family.


    Otherwise, now he didn''t have to be aroused all over.


    Aimee heard Patrick sigh softly. He loosened the strength on her waist and said, "Go back to the room


    yourself for a while. Let me deal with something first."


    She blinked her eyes, looked at Patrick innocently and said, "Are you avoiding me?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Aimee intentionally suppressed her voice to be very aggrieved. Just listening to it already made people


    feel so distressed.


    Patrick couldn''t stand her like this, so he loosened his strength and tightened it again.


    However, this time, Patrick didn''t tease Aimee with words, but directly bowed his head and kissed her.

 Chapter 179 Are you afraid of me?

    Chapter 179 Are you afraid of me?


    Aimee was taken aback by Patrick''s sudden movement.


    Although it was not the first time to be kissed by him, her eyes were still widened in shock, because this


    kiss was different from the previous ones.


    She could feel how excited Patrick was.


    Feeling Aimee''s absence, Patrick pinched her waist in dissatisfaction, forcing her to let out a gasp, so


    that she could open her mouth.


    This gave Patrick the opportunity to get more.


    Patrick was very aggressive this time, the kind that wanted to swallow Aimee.


    No one knew how long it took. Aimee felt like she was suffocating before Patrick let her go.


    Aimee''s face flushed, and she felt really shy for the first time.


    She pushed Patrick away and said, "Go ahead. I won''t bother you."


    It was a mistake for her toe to Patrick.


    This was to send herself to his door to let him bully her.


    Patrickughed lowly. Seeing that Aimee had already run out of the study room, he lightly licked the


    corner of his mouth. Looking at his fingertips, he seemed to be able to feel the softness of Aimee''s


    waist.


    He never knew that a girl''s waist would be so soft.


    Thinking of what will happen in the future, Patrick''s eyes can''t help but darken, and the picture seemed


    to have been outlined in his mind.


    Patrick felt instantly like a beast.


    He suppressed the fire in his body before returning to theputer and continuing to deal with things.


    Aimee came out of the study, unable to calm down for a long time.


    She was also reminiscing about the kiss just now.


    For the first time, Aimee felt Patrick''s extreme enthusiasm.


    The corners of her mouth curled up imperceptibly. Her face was stained with redness, and her eyes


    were with an uncontroble emotion.


    When Casey walked out of her room, she saw Aimee like this.


    She was stunned for a moment, and for a moment, she actually felt that Aimee was exuding a strange


    brilliance.


    Casey was almost mesmerized by Aimee like this.


    She shook her head quickly and vigorously, and then got rid of what was in her mind just now.


    She did not forget that the reason why she was punished by Patrick for copying the Bible was Aimee.


    Casey''s hand, which copied the Bible, was about to be maimed. Se had no food, no sleep, and finally


    finished copying, but now she can''t cry even if she wanted to.


    Exhausted, she just wanted to go back to the bed and sleep for three days and three nights.


    Casey snorted loudly at Aimee and moved back to her room.


    When she woke up, she would deal with this woman.


    Aimee didn''t notice her at first, but when she heard Casey''s snort, she raised her eyes and looked at


    her, only to see that she was moving back to her room with her shoulders slumped.


    When noticing Casey''s appearance, Aimee couldn''t hold back and chuckled.


    Suddenly, she felt that she was a little pitiful.


    Casey naturally heard Aimee''sughter. If she had the strength now, she would definitely rush over to


    fight against Aimee.


    However, she had no strength at all now, and her face was distorted with anger, but she still chose to


    go back to the room without looking back.


    Aimee stoppedughing and went downstairs instead.


    For the sake of Casey being so pitiful, she just promoted her status as a sister-inw, and cooked a


    table of delicious food for her to replenish her physical strength.


    Camdyn can be said to be in a very good mood.


    Patrick''s body was good, and his rtionship with Aimee was so good. He was about to have great-


    grandchild, which made him grin.


    Aimee came down. Camdyn beamed with joy as soon as he saw her.


    "Aimee,e here. Have a game with me." Camdyn said.


    He just moved out his chessboard and was cleaning it carefully.


    Since Patrick''s ident, he had never touched the chessboard.


    He was in such a good mood today, so he naturally wanted to bring someone over to apany him


    to y chess.


    Aimee walked over and sat down opposite Camdyn.


    She said, "Grandpa, I''m not very good at chess. Will you throw the game?"


    Camdyn said as if he didn''t care, "It''s okay, I''m not good at chess either."


    Aimeepletely took Camdyn''s words to coax her, but never thought that...


    When Aimee and Camdyn yed two rounds and won two times, Aimee was dumbfounded.


    Her chess skills were not modest. It was really not very good, but, how could she expect that Camdyn''s


    chess skills...


    It was really exined from the objective fact that it was really bad.


    Moreover, Camdyn''s character was also...not too good when he yed.


    On the third round, Camdyn finally couldn''t hold back and began to regret the move.


    "No, no, Aimee, I just put it wrong. I have to put it here." Camdyn picked up the chess piece that Aimee


    had just dropped, and returned it to Aimee, insisting on reying the chess that he had just misced.


    What Aimee can do? She can only indulge him.


    However, since this time, Camdyn regretted almost every move.


    Patrick finished his work and came down from the stairs. And he saw his wife being bullied by his


    grandfather.


    He walked over, nced at the chessboard, and couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    He had seen what a poor yer was.


    Unfortunately, these two people didn''t know how bad their chess skills were, and they yed so


    happily.


    "Grandpa, you can''t bully Aimee just because of her good temper." Patrick walked over, sat beside


    Aimee, and held her in his arms.


    Camdyn red at him and said, "Go away and don''t disturb me ying chess with Aimee."


    Aimee was leaning against Patrick''s arms, looking up at him.


    That look, it went without saying, was pitiful, obviously the look of being bullied miserably.


    Really, she could do surgery, draw drawings, fight...


    No matter what she did, she had never been so tired.


    ying chess with Camdyn, for her, was not a mental drain, but a physical drain.


    Patrick held her waist, leaned over to her ear, and said, "Don''t worry. I will avenge you."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After speaking, Patrick picked up a chess pieces and prepared to put it on the chessboard.


    As a result, Camdyn pped him on the back of the hand and said dissatisfiedly, "Go away. I don''t


    want to y chess with you. I want to y with Aimee ."


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, are you afraid of me?"

 Chapter 180 You really know how to cook

    Chapter 180 You really know how to cook


    Camdyn''s eyes widened again when he heard Patrick''s words.


    "Hmph, why am I afraid of you? You are so bad at chess." Camdyn said it and red at Patrick angrily,


    "Hurry up and return the chess piece to Aimee. Let Aimee y chess with me. Don''t make trouble. "


    "Grandpa, you bullied my wife while I was away. Do you think I can agree?" Patrick said.


    He knew Camdyn''s chess skills too well. He used to y chess tirelessly. It can be said that he will do


    everything in order to win.


    However, because of his poor chess skills, very few people were willing to y chess with him now.


    Patrick knew well that Camdyn just took advantage of Aimee''s good temper.


    How could he allow this happen?


    He held Aimee''s waist and said, "Aimee, I''m hungry."


    Aimee''s eyes lit up in an instant. She just came downstairs to go to the kitchen, but Camdyn grabbed


    her and yed chess until now.


    At the moment, Patrick finally gave her a reason to escape, and of course Aimee would not miss it.


    She said, "I''m going to the kitchen now. Tell me what you want to eat."


    Patrick said, "I love everything you make."


    Aimee looked at Camdyn again and asked, "Grandpa, what do you want to eat?"


    Camdyn didn''t want Aimee to go away like this, but his taste buds couldn''t resist Aimee''s dishes.


    So, after weighing it up, he said, "Mushroom soup."


    Aimee responded and quickly ran towards the kitchen.


    Patrick smiled and looked at Aimee''s back lovingly.


    After Aimee''s figurepletely disappeared, he said, "Grandpa, you always told me not to bully Aimee,


    but now you are bullying her instead."


    "I don''t." Camdyn snorted disapprovingly.


    He coughed lightly, hiding his true purpose.


    As Patrick thought, Camdyn really managed to ask Aimee to y chess with him, a chess yer who


    was on a par with him, so how could he just miss it?


    If it wasn''t for Patrick''s sudden appearance, he would have had a few more good games with Aimee.


    Patrick didn''t expose him anymore. He just thought that he had to talk to Aimee for a while, so that she


    wouldn''t always indulge Camdyn so much and be bullied by him.


    Winning Camdyn in two steps, Patrick stood up and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to apany Aimee."


    Camdyn was even more angry when he lost to Patrick.


    This little bastard! He might as well lie on the bed, and when he got better, he will start to piss him off.


    Looking at the chessboard, Camdyn suddenly felt sad.


    Although he was very pleased to see Patrick protecting Aimee so much, and was really happy to see


    how good the rtionship between them was, at this moment, he really missed his wife.


    Patrick, this little bastard, was relying on the fact that his wife was by his side.


    When his wife was still around, she was very protective of him.


    Silently putting away the chessboard, Camdyn got up from the sofa and walked upstairs.


    He had to talk to his wife, let her wait for him, wait for him to find her, and y a few games of chess


    with her.


    At the kitchen.


    Aimee had already cooked the mushroom soup that Camdyn wanted to eat. She used a special


    processing method to process the fat of the meat without affecting the texture and taste. This method


    was more suitable Camdyn.


    Moreover, she also used a special cooking method to make the stewed meat softer, so that the bone


    can be easily removed without much effort, without tiring the teeth.


    Patrick came over, put his arms around Aimee''s waist, and said, "Aimee, thank you for your hard work."


    He knew grandpa''s temperament too well. He was a majestic old man in everything. He stood by his


    words and gave people an impression that he was prestigious.


    However, when it came to ying chess, he was really naive.


    Moreover, he was very ignorant of rules.


    Aimee naturally knew what he was referring to, she raised her head, looked at Patrick, and said, "It


    won''t be hard. Grandpa is very cute."


    To be honest, it was very difficult for her to meet someone who was worse than herself in chess.


    She was also very happy to win.


    Although Camdyn kept regretting the moves, this didn''t affect her and Aimee was really happy.


    Aimee was leaning back at just the right angle and Patrick can kiss her as soon as he lowered his


    head.


    And he did so.


    It was just a light touch, but it made Aimee blush again.


    She didn''t know before that, it turned out that kissing was really addictive.


    At least, Patrick was so addicted to this thing.


    She nced at him, with her eyes sparkling, as if she was coquettish.


    It made Patrick swallow. He didn''t hold back, turned his head, and kissed her again.


    Aimee couldn''t resist her shyness in the end, and raised her hand to push Patrick away.


    She said, "Don''t make trouble for me. I''m going to continue cooking."


    Patrickughed lowly. This woman, after all, was still a little girl who had never experienced anything.


    No matter how calm she was in other ces, she was easily shy in this matter.


    She was really, really cute.


    He didn''t leave, but walked aside and asked, "Can I help you with something?"


    Aimee tilted her head to look at him and said, "Are you really good at cooking?"


    "I can learn it," Patrick said.


    It was true that he had never done it before. However, it was not easy to do this kind of thing well, but it


    was easy to get familiar with it.


    Patrick believed that in this world, nothing can be difficult for him.


    Nor cooking.


    He was very confident, and went to find an apron for himself.


    Aimee thought about his physical condition, and it was true that she didn''t have to be so strict with him


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    as before.


    So, Aimee said, "Then you can make the simplest one. Tomato scrambled eggs. I believe you can do it


    very well."


    Patrick looked at Aimee, as if using her of underestimating her abilities.


    He said, "Aimee, are you sure to just let me do this?"


    "Make it first. Don''t brag," Aimee said.


    Patrick nodded, took the tomato and went to wash it in the sink.


    He really didn''t believe it would be difficult for making this dish that almost every people in this country


    can cook.

 Chapter 181 Are you going to kill me?

    Chapter 181 Are you going to kill me?


    Aimee set a menu for Patrick and didn''t care about him anymore.


    One of the reasons why she had to cook today was she wanted to cook something for Casey to


    replenish her exhausted physical and mental energy.


    So, except for the mushroom soup that Camdyn asked to eat, the rest of her menu was designed for


    Casey.


    There was one dish, which was veryplicated, and Aimee put all her attention on that dish.


    Patrick saw that she was so focused that he didn''t bother her.


    He was preparing the ingredients himself, tomato and eggs, the two simplest ingredients. As long as he


    was not a real life idiot, he will do it very well.


    Patrick washed a tomato, put it on a cutting board and cut it into small pieces.


    He went to whip the eggs, which was also very simple.


    However, when Patrick started to stir-fry, a problem happened.


    He put a lot of oil, and when the egg liquid was poured in, it turned into fried eggs.


    Aimee heard the voice and looked over. And she was almost not frightened.


    She looked at the pot of oil soaking the eggs, and for a moment, she didn''t know whether to cry or


    Aimee really didn''t want Patrick to get discouraged, but felt that she still couldn''t let him continue to


    make trouble.


    She said tactfully, "Mr. Hayden, why don''t you go to rest for a while?"


    Patrick''s face at the moment didn''t look very good.


    This was different from what he imagined.


    How could he not even handle a few eggs?


    This was simply too out of character for him.


    Aimee still couldn''t bear it anymore, and said, "Or, can you do something else for me?"


    Patrick looked at Aimee and knew that his performance just now was redundant.


    He said, "Let me help you with something else."


    "Then, Mr. Hayden, please wash these for me." Aimee took a bunch of leeks out of the refrigerator.


    She didn''t intend to make a dish out of leeks, but the best thing for Patrick to pass the time now was


    this bunch of leeks.


    He can wash them for a long time. In this way, there was no need for him to do anything else.


    Patrick looked at leeks, then at Aimee. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was angry or really


    frustrated.


    How could he fail to see Aimee''s intention?


    However, what can be done? He could only be obedient.


    Noticing his expression, Aimee couldn''t hold back andughed.


    No matter what age this man was at, he was always childish.


    However, Patrick''s childishness was very cute.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Aimee continued to cook.


    She had always been nimble, and even the mostplicated dishes were cooked very quickly, with


    perfectbination of color, aroma and taste.


    Just when thest dish was ready, Casey went to the dinning room like a walking dead.


    She could no longer see anyone in her eyes, and she walked to the room entirely because of the scent


    that poured into her nose.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Patrick had already called Camdyn toe over for dinner, and before he was seated, he saw Casey


    put her hand on a te of chicken legs in front of her.


    Camdyn snorted softly and said, "Casey, use the fork. Is there any manners?"


    Casey was a little sober after being yelled at by Camdyn.


    She immediately went to get the fork obediently, and couldn''t wait at all. She picked up a chicken leg


    and was about to stuff it into her mouth.


    However, her hand really didn''t have any strength after she finished copying the Bible while holding the


    pen. Although there were not many words, the handwriting must be exactly the same as the


    handwriting on the book, and the strength of holding the pen must be the same. After copying the Bible,


    she felt like her hand was maimed.


    Where did she still have the strength to hold the fork? The chicken leg was barely picked up, and


    before it reached her mouth, it fell on the dining table in front of her.


    Casey was on the verge of crying.


    She lost her temper and burst into tears.


    "Patrick bullies me. Grandpa bullies me. Even the fork bullies me ... " Casey was so upset. She wanted


    something to eat because she was so hungry. However, she was asked to use a fork.


    Why was she so pitiful?


    Casey held the fork again and continued to fight against the chicken leg tremblingly. However, she was


    defeated repeatedly.


    She was so angry that she threw the fork on the table, and she cried even more fiercely when shey


    beside on the table.


    She was really pissed off. Why did she wake up at this time? Why did she go downstairs to look for


    food? She didn''t want toe to eat. She just wanted to find some bread or something to satisfy her


    hunger.


    But, the dishes on this table looked so delicious. She just wanted to take a bite. Why was she bullied


    like this?


    Casey was crying when her hand was held.


    She froze, and suddenly raised her head to look over, and saw Aimee holding her hand.


    Casey became even more angry. It was all because of this woman! If it wasn''t for her, how could she


    be punished?


    "What are you doing! Don''t touch me!" Casey was very angry, trying to pull her hand back.


    However, she didn''t know what power Aimee had, and it simply made it impossible for her to pull away.


    This made Casey even angrier.


    If she didn''t have the strength now, she would definitely jump on Aimee and beat her hard.


    However, the stinging feeling in her hand made it impossible for her to even resent Aimee at this


    moment.


    She was tightly suppressed by her and had no ability to resist at all.


    Aimee pressed hard on Casey''s acupuncture points, and Casey screamed in pain.


    Casey was cursing at Aimee in her heart, wishing she could kill her.


    However, she was in too much pain now. Her face was pale from the pain, and covered with bean-


    sized sweat.


    Her mouth was open, but no sound was made.


    She had only one thought now that she must have a good fight with Aimee.


    She must let her know who was the best.


    Finally, Aimee let go of Casey''s hand. Casey breathed heavily, and finally found her voice.


    "Aimee Read! Are you going to kill me!?" Casey yelled at Aimee.


    However, after roaring, she found two people were gazing at her sharply.


    She didn''t need to look and knew that one was from her grandfather and the other was from Patrick.


    Casey was even more angry. What kind of magical power did this woman Aimee have? Why did they


    protect her?

 Chapter 182 How can she cook such delicious dishes?

    Chapter 182 How can she cook such delicious dishes?


    Aimee didn''t pay attention to Casey''s anger, just took a fork, picked up another chicken leg and put it in


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Casey''s te, saying, "Eat it, don''t you want to eat this?"


    Casey felt even more humiliated.


    Obviously, she could clearly see how she was fighting with the fork just now, but now she humiliated


    her like this.


    Casey stared at Aimee and said, "Why are you so vicious? You know it clearly. I can''t hold it at all."


    Aimee said, "If you don''t try it, how will you know? The drumsticks I made are very tasty. If you don''t try


    it, you will be very sorry."


    Casey didn''t know which thing she should be shocked about.


    What did this mean?


    She just pressed her hand in such a random way. Could it be that she just cured her hand?


    Also, what did she say?


    She made the chicken legs?


    Heh, she didn''t know that she made the dish just now, but now that she knew, did she think she will still


    eat it?


    She will not!


    Casey picked up the fork, put the chicken leg that Aimee gave her back on the te, and said, "Who


    wants to eat what you made? Is that even eatable?!"


    She didn''t notice at all that her hand had regained its strength.


    Casey quickly nced at the dining table. Although she noticed that there were nothing on this table


    that she would usually eat, this did not prevent her from finding what she wanted to eat.


    She quickly picked up a shrimp, put it in her mouth, took a bite, and said, "I don''t want to eat what you


    cooked. What''s so delicious about chicken legs? I eat shrimp. Shrimp is delicious."


    Originally, Casey just wanted to embarrass Aimee and deliberately said that the shrimp was delicious.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a bite, Casey was really surprised.


    She was the only girl in the Hayden family and had been a beloved little princess since she was a child.


    She had seen many good things in the world. How could she be amazed by a dish of shrimp?


    However, at this moment, Casey''s eyes were bright. She was wishing she could swallow all the


    shrimps.


    This shrimp dish was really delicious.


    How can there be such delicious shrimp?


    How could it be?


    Casey took another one, thinking that many things in this world were like this. When people ate it for


    the first time, they will feel it delicious and amazing and think that it was the most delicious thing in the


    world.


    However, when having it for the second time, people won''t have such a feeling.


    This te of shrimp, she thought, would do the same.


    Unexpectedly, when Casey ate another one, her tears were about to fall.


    "This is so good, isn''t it? How is it so good?!!" Casey looked at Camdyn and asked, "Grandpa, when


    did we get a new cook? Why didn''t we get the cook sooner? It makes so happy to have such a tasty


    dish."


    As Casey said it, she had gone to pick up the third shrimp.


    Only then did she realize that everyone was looking at her with half-smiles.


    Casey asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you eat? Are you not afraid that I will eat up such delicious


    food?"


    Camdyn touched his nose and said, "Casey, do you really want to know if the chef has changed?"


    Casey nodded vigorously and said, "If this chef is responsible for all the meals in the future, then I will


    move back from school."


    "That''s not necessary," Camdyn said.


    Casey was a little sad when Camdyn rejected her so directly.


    She looked at Camdyn with grievance and said, "Grandpa, are you despising me?"


    Camdyn said bluntly, "Yes."


    Casey was even more aggrieved.


    She immediately thought of Aimee. It must be because of this woman that her grandpa was clearly on


    her side.


    Casey couldn''t understand what was going on with her grandfather. Why did he turn to an outsider like


    this?


    She red at Aimee angrily, and wanted to say something to drive her away, but since she had just


    been punished, Casey decided to keep her mouth shut for the time being.


    Otherwise, she would really worry if she would be fixed by Patrick again.


    Aimee noticed her gaze, and the corners of his mouth curled up, smiling harmlessly.


    She said, "It''s true that I don''t cook every day. Today is a coincidence."


    "What do you mean?" Casey''s eyes widened, thinking that although she could understand and write all


    the words, why couldn''t she understand what Aimee said?


    Aimee suddenly thought of trying to tease her a little bit on purpose.


    She twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "Unfortunately, I made this, this, and all of this."


    She pointed at all the eight dishes and one soup on the table, and said to Casey.


    Casey''s gaze followed the direction Aimee''s finger pointed.


    She naturally understood what Aimee meant.


    With the great astonishment, Casey still felt how the world could be so confusing?


    How was this possible?


    Aimee, how can she cook such delicious dishes?


    How can that be possible?


    "Are you telling the truth?" Casey was still in disbelief, swallowing and being ready to ask carefully.


    How was it possible? How was it possible?


    She really couldn''t believe it.


    However, Aimee smiled at her tenderly, as if Casey was a vexatious child.


    Casey didn''t believe it, looked at Camdyn again, and asked, "Grandpa, this isn''t true, is it?"


    "Aimee''s culinary skills made James want to take her as a teacher." Camdyn said.


    At this moment, Aimee gave Casey another fatal blow.


    "Patrick also helped," Aimee said.


    Casey was so startled that she almost choked on her spit.


    What did she hear?


    Were they kidding her?


    Patrick?


    Patrick was in the kitchen?


    Patrick helped this?


    Casey looked over at Patrick, pinning her hope on Patrick.


    However, Patrick seemed to be afraid that she would not be hit hard enough, and said, "There were


    only me and Aimee in the kitchen, and I only helped her wash vegetable."


    Aimee raised her eyes and looked at Patrick, not revealing that he was actually a troublemaker in the


    kitchen.


    That bundle of leeks was tortured by him...


    They fell apart and shattered into a puddle of leek mud. In the end, they were thrown into the trash can,


    and they were useless at all.

 Chapter 183 Call me brother

    Chapter 183 Call me brother


    Casey didn''t know how she finished the meal.


    Anyway, after she was full, she felt like she was autistic.


    She was a person who had a natural affection for people who could cook delicious food.


    However, she never expected that one day she would feel that the person who cooked the best food


    was actually the person she hated the most.


    Casey didn''t even know how she got out of the dinning room.


    She really didn''t want to admit that her stomach had beenpletely conquered by Aimee.


    That made her really ashamed.


    However, she had to admit that Aimee really had good cooking skills.


    What can she do with this? She still wanted to eat...


    Aimee watched as Casey moved back upstairs with drooping shoulders, smiled and shook her head.


    After all, she was still a child. A delicious meal can handle her.


    How can it be so fun?


    She had never had any dissatisfaction with Casey, and she had seen through her from the first time


    she saw her.


    Casey was just a little princess who was spoiled, but her thinking was so simple that she didn''t have


    the ability to hurt others at all.


    When she lost her temper and said harsh words to her, she was just a brat.


    Aimee had never regarded her as her an enemy.


    Now, it seemed that taking Casey down was just around the corner.


    After returning to the room, Aimee paid attention to the Read family''s stuff.


    Patrick was busy all afternoon at the study, and he didn''t give the Read family a chance to make a


    Almost all the news was saying that the Read family had dered bankruptcy and all properties were


    being seized. Mason woke up in the hospital for a few minutes, and fell into aa again after hearing


    the news.


    These were all things that Aimee expected. She didn''t pay attention to it, and she didn''t need to do it.


    What made her more concerned was another thing, a message from Averi.


    Averi said, "Aimee, Iris has fled abroad."


    Aimee saw the news. Counting the time, Iris had already boarded the ne and went to her


    destination, Muprana, the most free ce in the world, which was also untouchable by domesticws.


    Averi said. "I''m sorry, Aimee. I only pay attention to the situation of Read Group here, and I didn''t notice


    Iris'' movements."


    Aimee wasn''t annoyed by this. She was just surprised that Iris was able to escape the country so


    smoothly, which meant that she had been nning this for a long time.


    In fact, Iris was in a slightly better situation than Aimee in the Read family.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason loved Jah the most. Almost since Jah was born, he had been extremely partial to her.


    As for Mika, she was the youngest member of the Read family, so she was naturally favored.


    As the eldest daughter of the Read family, Iris assumed the responsibility but she was never pampered.


    It can almost be said that Iris was actually kind of invisible in the Read family.


    As a person who was hated by almost the whole family, Aimee had more presence in the Read family


    than Iris.


    So, now, Aimee was really not surprised when Iris did such a thing.


    She thought for a while, and replied to Averi, "Let someone keep an eye on her and report her


    movements at any time."


    If Iris just wanted to break away from the Read family and escape in the face of disaster, she could


    ignore her.


    As long as she didn''t have any other ideas, she can even make her life in Muprana better.


    However, if she still wanted to do something wrong, then Aimee will not be relentless.


    Averi went to arrange it quickly. She didn''t have a good impression of the Reads, and she couldn''t help


    gloating in the end.


    "Jah Read went to a mental hospital. Mason Read is in aa, and then the unscrupulous couple


    should go to prison," Averi said.


    Aimee looked at the message she sent, and there was a satisfying emoji behind it. One could imagine


    how happy Averi was at this moment.


    Sheughed helplessly that Averi was even happier than her.


    Putting away the phone, Aimee went to the balcony and put her arm around Patrick''s waist from


    behind.


    She pressed her cheek against Patrick''s back and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hayden."


    For Patrick''s quick method to destroy the Read family, she had to say that it made her feel very happy.


    For the first time besides those of herpanions, she felt protected.


    This kind of feeling was not the same as that given to her by herpanions.


    It allowed her to truly let herself be a woman, instead of taking care of so many things and rushing


    forward.


    Aimee just felt that something had grown in her heart, which made her feel very warm.


    Even, there was a feeling of happiness.


    Patrick looked down at the pair of hands on his belly.


    His eyes were dark, and it took a long time before he held Aimee''s hand.


    He turned around, took Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it.


    "I was thinking," Patrick looked down at Aimee. His voice was a little hoarse, "Aimee, you always call


    me Mr. Hayden because, for you, is this an exclusive name?"


    Aimee was startled and really hadn''t thought about this question.


    She was asked this question by Miles before, and at that time, she deliberately said that it was a game


    between them because she wanted to provoke Miles.


    Now, when Patrick raised it, Aimee couldn''t answer it.


    She blinked her eyes, and finally said innocently, "That''s right. I''m used to it."


    When she first came to the Hayden family, Patrick didn''t treat her very well. She didn''t think he would


    be willing to hear her called him anything other than "Mr. Hayden".


    However, these words made Patrick very frustrated.


    He also knew that he was such a jerk about how he treated Aimee in the first ce.


    If it wasn''t for his cold attitude at that time, how could she get used to it?


    Patrick said, "Then, do you want to change it from today?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick, seemingly in a daze.


    "What do you want me to call you?" she asked.


    Patrick actually wanted Aimee to call him honey directly.


    However, he also knew that with Aimee''s temperament, she might not be willing to do it.


    He also thought that, in fact, the word will be more pleasant to hear under other circumstances.


    So, Patrick said, "Why don''t you call me darling?"

 Chapter 184 Im just waiting for you to test it yourself

    Chapter 184 I''m just waiting for you to test it yourself


    Aimee coughed violently, and her tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    It was really hard for her to believe that Patrick said those words.


    If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears, she would definitely feel that she was hallucinating.


    Patrick looked at Aimee helplessly and asked her to call him darling. Was it so hard to ept?


    He clearly heard that among couples, it was a very intimate nickname.


    It took Aimee a while to realize what happened.


    She had never called someone darling before.


    Aimee pursed her lips tightly, as if she was going to confront Patrick. She couldn''t do it.


    Seeing her like that, Patrick thought of teasing her.


    He really wanted to hear her call him darling.


    Patrick sped Aimee''s waist, pressed her into his arms, and said, "Aimee, be good. Just call me


    darling."


    His forehead was pressed against Aimee''s, and when he spoke, his warm breath could be felt on


    Aimee''s face.


    Aimee was tickled by him, subconsciously wanting to hide herself.


    However, Patrick was as determined to oppose her, and he was about to grab her waist. He even


    raised one hand and held the back of her head, so that she had nowhere to hide.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, call me darling."


    Aimee didn''t understand why he was so stubborn all of a sudden. It seemed that if she didn''t follow his


    wish today, he would fight her to the end.


    She opened her mouth, but found that the word "darling" seemed to be more embarrassing than just


    his first name.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aimee had never felt it so hard before.


    She had never encountered such a thing.


    However, Patrick just wanted to insist.


    Aimee finally couldn''t resist Patrick''s coercion, opened her mouth, and finally called out, "Darling..."


    It made Patrick very happy.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and finally he didn''t want to restrain himself anymore. He


    lowered his head and kissed Aimee hard.


    Just like the kiss in the study, this one was also very hot, as if it wanted to pour out all the emotions.


    And it seemed that they didn''t want anything, but just wanted to immerse themselves in each other''s


    enthusiasm.


    Aimee was still shy because she just called him darling. But, being led by Patrick, shepletely sank


    in this kiss.


    She couldn''t help but raised her hand, held Patrick''s neck, and responded enthusiastically to him.


    Patrick rubbed her lips, and every time he stopped, he said, "Call me again."


    Aimee would still refuse at the beginning, butter on, she was no match for Patrick at all.


    "Darling¡­"


    "Darling¡­"


    "Darling¡­"


    Patrick asked her to call him and she did so.


    Every time after she called him, it was exchanged for a passionate kiss from Patrick that was almost


    suffocating.


    For a moment, Aimee didn''t even know if she had been tricked by Patrick.


    Or, in fact, she tricked Patrick.


    She didn''t know if Patrick will feel that she actually asked him to kiss her.


    They didn''t know how long it took before Patrick stopped this game.


    Aimeey in his arms, and her heart was beating violently non-stop.


    Suddenly, sheughed out loud.


    Patrick heard herugh and pinched her tightly around the waist.


    This bad girl actuallyughed at him.


    He was passionate and impulsive towards her. Wasn''t it very normal?


    This girl was so naughty.


    If he didn''t know that his self-control was not strong enough, and if she touched him, he would definitely


    not let her go so easily.


    In the end, he let her go so kindly, but sheughed at him instead.


    This made him unbelievable.


    Aimeeughed even more presumptuously, and her shoulders were shaking.


    She raised her face from Patrick''s arms, blinked her innocent eyes, looked at Patrick, and said,


    "Darling, there is no way. You still have to endure for a while. It''s for your own good."


    After all, sex was a very exhausting thing.


    Aimee was concerned about his body.


    "Aimee!" Patrick gritted his teeth. His eyes looked dangerous.


    The reason why she can be so rampant now was because he will listen to her and not take risks with


    his own body.


    But¡­


    Patrick was angry, but alsoughed out loud.


    He gently pinched Aimee''s face and said, "Aimee, do you know that if a man suppresses it too much,


    he will be very presumptuous when the ban is lifted. When the timees, don''t cry."


    Aimee''s expression froze instantly.


    She was a doctor herself, and although she had no sexual experience, how could she not understand


    what it was all about?


    As Patrick said, if he really held it in for too long, it will be very...


    Aimee didn''t dare to continue thinking about it.


    She suddenly felt that she had shot herself in the foot.


    However, Aimee was always smart and shrewd. At this moment, she became dumb and provoked


    Patrick fearlessly.


    She said, "That kind of situation is only for powerful men."


    As soon as she said those words, Patrick''s facepletely darkened.


    He licked his cheek lightly, obviously was mad at Aimee to the point of losing his mind.


    Patrick stared at Aimee for a long time, and then said fiercely, "Okay, Aimee, I will wait for you to test it


    yourself whether I am good or not."


    Aimee was about to cry.


    When she finished saying this, she already regretted it.


    She really wanted to scold herself now.


    What the hell did she say?


    How to do how to do?


    What will she do when that day came?


    She treated Patrick for so long, and performed the operation on Patrick herself. No one knew Patrick''s


    body better than her.


    Whether he was good or not, Aimee didn''t even need to try, and it was already very clear.


    She didn''t know if it was toote for her to regret it now.


    Can she take back what she said?


    She really regretted provoking Patrick.


    This was simply the stupidest thing she had done in so many years.

 Chapter 185 Dont take this opportunity with me

    Chapter 185 Don''t take this opportunity with me


    Aimee felt that she had made herself a fool, and Matilda did the same.


    Matilda has joined the crew.


    Because of Aimee, Francis took care of her in every respect.


    However, Matilda still had a headache.


    Although she put forward a lot of capricious requests for Miles, and wanted topletely became a


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    star who was difficult to deal with, her temper showed that she was actually not that difficult to get


    along with.


    When she really started something, she was very dedicated.


    In this role of hers, there were a lot of fighting scenes, all of which can be done with a stand-in.


    However, after Matilda watched the stand-in''s performance, her perfectionism emerged, which made


    her unable to bear it at all. The stand-in''s body shape in martial arts was wed.


    So, Matilda still decided that she would film her fight scenes by herself.


    This was not a difficult task for her, but, like Aimee, she also had her own fighting habits, which will


    make her unconsciously make a posture.


    Originally, Francis was very surprised when he saw Matilda''s performance, and praised her for being a


    perfect and natural actress.


    Unexpectedly, when Matilda saw the rey, her face turned pale.


    She was acting in a medieval y, but the martial arts movements were modern. Wasn''t this obvious


    goof?


    Matilda couldn''t bear it, so she said, "Mr. Snider, please let me do it again."


    "Why? Matilda, you''ve been perfect," Francis said.


    He had already started to call Matilda''s first name familiarly, as if they were a family.


    Matilda pointed to the screen on the monitor, and said, "Mr. Snider, this action is an error."


    Francis didn''t pay attention at first, but after being reminded by Matilda, he realized that this move was


    indeed not suitable in medieval dramas.


    He was surprised that Matilda would notice this.


    However, considering that she was rmended by Aimee, it was unreasonable for her to notice this.


    Francis said, "Matilda, in fact, we''ll edit it. This is not a problem. You don''t have to worry too much


    about it."


    Matilda also knew that after the editing, no one would notice this.


    However, she had a little bit of obsessivepulsive disorder. If the filming of this scene was not


    perfect, she will always think about it, and when she thought about it again, she will be unhappy.


    If she was unhappy, it will affect the subsequent shooting.


    Francis finally realized this, and finally, hepromised and let Matilda shoot again.


    However, Matilda''s movement had been a habit for more than ten years, so it was not easy to change


    it.


    After shooting more than seventy times over and over again, Matilda finally made it and she was


    satisfied with it.


    When she was finally done with it, all the staff admired her.


    They had worked with so many crews and seen dedicated actresses, but they had not been dedicated


    to this level.


    Generally speaking, except for actresses with martial arts skills, who will go to the scene to shoot fight


    scenes in person, almost all actresses used stand-ins.


    It was impossible for the crew to waste so much time on stand-ins.


    Therefore, the shooting of such a part was basically quite fast.


    This was the first time that they shot it for more than seventy times, and all of them was tired.


    Although Matilda was really very beautiful when shooting, and the movements were neat and clean,


    after watching it more than seventy times, they really couldn''t take it anymore.


    Francis was also exhausted from filming. When he heard that Matilda was finally satisfied, it was


    obvious that he himself finally rxed.


    Matildaughed at the sight of him.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "Mr. Snider, thank you for your hard work. In this way,


    everyone has worked hard today. I invite everyone to dinner."


    Francis also knew what to do. In a ce like the production team, being able to make all department


    cooperate tacitly needed her to do so.


    He said, "I''ll do it."


    "Mr. Snider, don''t be polite to me. I am too persistent today to make everyone tired. Don''t take this


    opportunity away from me." Matilda said.


    When Francis heard the words, he didn''t insist any more.


    He was very afraid of Matilda.


    After all, Matilda was rmended by Aimee. It didn''t matter if he offended Matilda, but if he offended


    Aimee, the consequences will be serious.


    So, Francis got up and said to everyone, "Matilda invites everyone to dinner tonight. Everyone has


    worked hard. Let''s clean up first, and we will go there togetherter."


    Matilda had already booked a restaurant, and because of limited conditions here, she can only


    outshine the bad ones, and booked the best restaurant here in the shooting center.


    Doing so did indeed win her favorable impression from others.


    In fact, this was the best restaurant, and not every crew will book here.


    Most of the time, everyone will choose a middle one. After all, the entire crew had a huge number of


    people. If all of them were invited to this restaurant for consumption, the price will be unimaginable.


    However, it would be too ufortable if people from a crew were divided into two different


    restaurants.


    Therefore, there was almost an unwritten rule that if someone treated the crew dinner, they will choose


    the one ranking in the middle.


    However, this did not affect the business of this restaurant, because it was still very profitable.


    Matilda set the ce for the treat here, so everyone couldn''t help cheering.


    Especially for some staff, they may not be able toe to consume once after working here for a year.


    Therefore, they were sincerely fond of Matilda, and they didn''t care about her stubbornness in


    reshooting more than seventy times.


    Francis didn''t expect that Matilda would choose here directly, and even felt it was a pity that she would


    spend a lot of money here.


    "Matilda, your sry this time is actually not high. If you spend it like this, you won''t earn anything."


    Francis said.


    Matilda didn''t have any idea about the sry. Hearing this, she asked suspiciously, "Mr. Snider, do you


    think my sry is low?"

 Chapter 186 Your sister seems to have an accident

    Chapter 186 Your sister seems to have an ident


    Matilda hadn''t researched the approximate amount of remuneration, but now that Francis brought it up,


    if the remuneration she got was low, then she wouldn''t be happy about it.


    She loved money so much. Even it was for Aimee''s money, she didn''t have guilty conscience.


    Now it was about her own money, how can she bear it?


    Matilda couldn''t bear it.


    Francis felt a little scared when she saw her, and immediately realized that he had said the wrong


    thing.


    He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his face, and said, "I think your acting skills are very good."


    Although acting skills only took up a small part of an actor''s price, he was willing to give Matilda more.


    What was more, with Matilda''s appearance, he believed that when the teley was broadcast, she


    would be very popr.


    At that time, it will not be the current price.


    No matter what Matilda thought, she won''t make trouble with her own money, and she had to ask Miles


    about this matterter.


    This restaurant was called the Harlequin Cuisine. It was said that it was ran by a director''s son. It


    specialized in seafood and its taste was unique.


    Matilda and Francis went there for the menu together. She wasn''t stingy at all. Since she had chosen to


    When Matilda ordered, he was very surprised.


    He thought that Matilda hadn''t been on the set for a long time and didn''t know them very well, but he


    didn''t expect that Matilda would know them so well. She would pay attention to every detail of each


    person.


    He couldn''t help feeling more fond of this girl.


    This time, it was not because of Aimee, but because of Matilda herself.


    Beautiful, smart, careful, dedicated...


    No matter which one was mentioned, she was excellent enough that he can''t help but praise her.


    After ordering, the two walked back, and Francis praised Matilda generously.


    Matilda smiled and said, "Mr. Snider, I''m just doing what I should do. You don''t need to be so


    exaggerated."


    "I feel just sorry. If I could have known you earlier and we had cooperated earlier, my work would have


    been more perfect." Francis said.


    He really thought that some of his works were actually wed.


    In one especially, he had never been able to find a heroine that satisfied him, and in the end he can


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    only find one that was not suitable for her age.


    Although the actress''s acting skills were very good, and the result was not that weird, this did not mean


    that Francis was satisfied.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Snider, it''s destined for us to cooperate now. If we had known each other a few years


    earlier, I might not have agreed to act."


    Francis thought about it and thought it made sense.


    He had known Aimee for many years. If Matilda wanted to be an actress, Aimee would have


    rmended her to him long ago.


    How could it be possible to wait until now?


    When the two talked, Matilda noticed a very hostile gaze.


    She didn''t look over, but nced over and saw a pretty and cute girl staring at her fiercely.


    Matilda was sure she didn''t know the girl and had no conflict with her.


    So, to be hated like this, Matilda already knew what was going on without asking.


    This girl was probably Eva that Aimee mentioned before.


    She just didn''t expect that they would meet here.


    Eva came to meet a director with her father today.


    She can''t only pin her hope on "Alby''s Memoir", but had to find a new one.


    It just so happened that there was a director who was as famous as Francis in the shooting center. In


    the filming of the scene, an actress who yed the leading role''s sister broke her leg while attending


    an event, and Eva wanted to take that role over.


    Her father specially booked a table in the Harlequin Cuisine, just to have a good talk with the director


    and rece that girl.


    Who would have thought that she would run into the crew of "The Episodes of the Vicissitudes" having


    a dinner here, and she was so lucky that she bumped into Matilda and Francis.


    Especially seeing them talking andughing so much, Eva became even more angry and couldn''t look


    directly at Matilda at all.


    She already had her own ideas, and she firmly believed that Matilda used an improper trick to snatch


    away the role that originally belonged to her.


    Seeing her and Francis being so intimate, every nce filled her with anger.


    Eva thought about it, turned around and walked out.


    If she can''t get the role back, she won''t make it easier for them.


    She wanted everyone to know how dirty the "Alby''s Memoir" crew was.


    Eva contacted a marketing ount on Twitter managed by her father, and arrogantly ordered them to


    post that the new heroine of "Alby''s Memoir" used dirty means to snatch the role.


    It was even reasonable to suspect that the reason why the original heroine Jah had an ident was


    also because of this new heroine.


    She believed thatizens'' ironicments could overwhelm Matilda.


    Matilda had just returned to the restaurant when she received a message on her phone.


    It was from Ash, "Matilda, someone nders you."


    Matilda held the phone, didn''t read the message carefully, and already guessed who did it.


    She didn''t even officially enter the entertainment industry, and just recorded a show called "Hide


    yourself", which hadn''t been aired yet. And the only thing left was "Alby''s Memoir".


    In the show "Hide Yourself", she didn''t have conflicts with anyone, nor did she do anything to cause


    anyone''s hatred.


    Therefore, there was only one person who can do this to her.


    That was Eva.


    Matilda almostughed at the little girl''s behavior.


    Would Matilda not understand why she was so impulsive at such a young age? Or did Eva think that


    messing with her like this will have any effect on her?


    Matilda thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry about it. Juts let her do this."


    Now that she had already decided to enter the entertainment industry to experience, how could she not


    experience of being ndered?


    Ash didn''t understand what Matilda was thinking, and would not do anything against Matilda''s intention.


    Seeing that Matilda told him not to deal with it, Ash had no choice but to let go.


    However, he bore grudges against Eva.


    After checking Eva''s information carefully, Ash was still a little surprised.


    At such a young age, what she did was all merciless.


    They were many girls of her same age in this world. How can some be cute but she can be vicious to


    this extent?


    Ash unconsciously thought of Mika, who was so cute.


    Just as he was thinking about it, his cell phone rang.


    It was a strange call.


    He stared at the caller strangely, feeling puzzled.


    The phone numbers of other partners were all encrypted.


    What was more, this was his personal mobile phone. It can be said that it was more private.


    Ash was very surprised that someone could make a call to this number.


    He slid the answer button, and before he could make a sound, he heard a weak voice,


    "Aimee...help me..."


    Ash was stunned for a moment, and soon figured out who the caller was.


    It was Mika.


    ording to what she meant, she should be looking for Aimee, so why did she call him?


    Ash didn''t think too much, just stood up and walked out.


    As he walked, he asked, "What''s going on, kid?"


    No one knew what happened to Mika now, and she didn''t realize that the voice wasn''t Aimee''s at all.


    She just said in a weaker voice, "Aimee... I hurt..."


    Ash was very worried, and he knew that there was nothing he could ask from Mika.


    So, he took out another mobile phone and sent a message to Aimee, "Aimee, something happened to


    your sister."

 Chapter 187 What are you doing here?

    Chapter 187 What are you doing here?


    Ash had already got into a car, but there was no reply from Aimee.


    He had no choice but to operate on his mobile phone, locate Mika''s location, and drive directly


    there.


    Mika''s location was at Homelux. Ash came in unimpeded, and quickly found the floor where Mika


    was.


    Aimee still didn''t reply, and Ash felt it even more troublesome.


    After ringing the bell for a long time at the door, no one came to answer the door.


    Having no other choice, Ash had to use an old method to hack into thebination lock of the


    apartment by operating on his mobile phone.


    He can only hope that Aimee''s password was not thatplicated that he won''t waste all his time


    here.


    However, things always developed in the opposite direction of what he hoped.


    Thisbination lock was not onlyplicated, but also had an rm device set by Aimee herself.


    Ash looked at the shing red dot on the phone screen and was about to cry.


    If he can''t unlock the lock within five minutes, maybe...


    At this moment, his phone rang suddenly.


    Ash came back to his senses, saw the name on the caller ID, and immediately knelt down.


    "Aimee, woo woo, you''ve finally appeared." Ash said.


    It was not the first time he''d been discouraged by Aimee.


    Aimee was speechless when she heard him crying.


    "What are you doing?" Aimee asked coldly.


    She was just talking to Patrick in the study, and she didn''t bring her mobile phone with her at all. Who


    would have thought that as soon as she returned to the room, she saw her mobile phone shing


    violently, reminding her that someone had invaded her territory.


    Aimee immediately checked on Homelux''s surveince system, and when she saw the figure outside


    the door, she made a phone call.


    It was unexpected that she heard Ash''s crying.


    Aimee didn''t see the message from Ash, so naturally she didn''t know that something happened to


    Mika.


    Ash''s cell phone number was given to Mika before she left, so she guessed why Ash went to


    Homelux.


    However, she still didn''t understand. Were these two people so close?


    Ash knew that Aimee was already thinking about something strange.


    He immediately said, "Aimee, I received a call from your sister. I don''t know what''s wrong. She keeps


    crying for pain, and begs you to save her quickly."


    Aimee operated on the mobile phone, disarmed the password lock rm, and then told Ash the


    password, "0616, go in and have a look. I''ming over now."


    "Okay, Aimee, I''m already in." As Ash said so, he had already opened the door and walked in.


    Fortunately, the house was not particrlyrge, and Ash found Mika quickly.


    She had lost her voice, lying on the bed with a pale face. Her clothes were already soaked in sweat.


    Ash checked her and knew that it was acute gastroenteritis, and it was nothing serious.


    He finally felt a little bit relieved.


    However, the little girl was really delicate, and she fainted from the pain.


    Compared with Aimee, she was really too weak.


    After talking to Aimee about the situation, Ash started treating Mika.


    In this case, there was no need to send her to the hospital at all, and he had already dealt with it if he


    had the time to go to the hospital.


    Mika didn''t know what happened. When she woke up, except that she had no strength, all the


    previous pains were gone.


    She moved and found that something was tied to her wrist, and then she heard the sound of "ding ding


    dong dong".


    Just as she was wondering, the door was opened, and an unexpected person appeared in her sight.


    Mika''s eyes widened, and she was unable to believe whom she saw.


    She opened her mouth, but the voice came from the innermost part of her stomach. With a grunt, she


    blushed instantly.


    She was already terrified by seeing Ash here, but now she was even more ashamed and angry and


    wanted to hide her face.


    Who on earth can tell her why Ash was here?


    "Hungry?" Ash smiled and asked her, not mocking, but it still made Mika want to hide herself.


    She bit her lip and said, "Yes."


    Her voice was soft.


    Ash smiled and said, "Your sister is cooking for you, and you can eat in a while."


    Mika''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard that.


    Her sister came and was making delicious food for her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    God!


    How could there be such a happy thing?


    However, Aimee actually knew how to cook. She was so amazing.


    Mika immediately sat up and went to find Aimee.


    With this movement, the thing on the wrist was pulled.


    She pulled her wrist, and the sound of the bell became more clear.


    Mika looked at Ash suspiciously, "What is this?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid something is wrong, so I put a bell outside. If you want to call me, I cane in


    immediately." Ash said.


    Mika was speechless.


    It was hard for her to believe that Ash would do such a thing.


    "Isn''t this tooplicated?" she said.


    "No, look, it''s like I came in as soon as you woke up." Ash said.


    Mika wanted to say something else toin about Ash.


    Aimee had already walked in, checked her body, and said, "Come and eat."


    Mika got off the bed immediately. Except that she almost fell to her knees on the ground due to too


    much force, she didn''t look like a patient.


    She blushed and moved to Aimee''s side, took her arm, and said, "Aimee, I have no strength. It''s not


    that I''m useless."


    Aimee did understand what she thought.


    She said, "Okay, don''t worry too much about it. Come and have dinner."


    Mika suffered from acute gastroenteritis because she hadn''t eaten properly for several days.


    Aimee knew it and cooked her some light porridge and side dishes.


    However, this already made Mika very happy.


    She was indeed starving, but she still felt ashamed. She was so hungry that she came to live with her


    sister and caused trouble for her.


    Mika was really worried that she would be kicked out by her sister because of this.


    Especially, she still didn''t understand why Ash came here.


    After taking a sip of porridge with a spoon, Mika was instantly amazed.


    "Aimee, your cooking is really delicious." Mika blinked her eyes and looked at Aimee.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Even though, you can''t eat too much. Just one bowl."


    In order to spend more time with her, Mika insisted on eating so much at Lydia''s ce that day.


    Now because of not eating for a long time, she became like this.


    Aimee was very helpless.


    But after all, she still had a bit of indulgence towards her.


    Mika looked at the bowl in front of her, and to be honest, it was really, really small.


    She had no choice but to listen to Aimee''s words. She nodded vigorously and said, "I see, I''ll just eat


    one bowl of this."


    Although she said so, it was not difficult to hear how wronged she was.


    Especially, Ash was sitting next to her, and when he ate something, he made some noises, and Mika


    wanted to hit him very much.


    She was wondering why he came here.


    Mika stared at Ash and asked, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 188 Not worthy of sympathy

    Chapter 188 Not worthy of sympathy


    Ash could hear the unkindness in Mika''s tone.


    It didn''t take long for him to figure out why Mika was like this.


    Putting down the spoon, Ash leaned back and said bluntly, "My little friend, do you have a conscience?


    I was the one who healed you when you called me. Are you kicking down thedder?"


    Mika stared at Ash in surprise, unable to believe what she heard.


    He said he healed herself.


    Besides, how could she call him?


    After carefully recalling it, Mika finally figured out what was going on.


    When she was saving the number, she identally pressed it, so the first one in her call log was Ash.


    So, there was nothing unreasonable about her calling Ash.


    However, for Mika, she still felt very confused.


    She bit her lip and said, "Then you shouldn''t stay here for dinner."


    This was her sister''s cooking. She just wanted to monopolize it.


    Ash was very angry at her words, ignored her, turned his head to look at Aimee instead, and said, "My


    dear teacher, are you just watching her bully me like this?"


    Mika was taken aback again.


    Ash call her sister teacher?


    Mika almost choked on a mouthful of porridge, looked at Aimee and then at Ash, and really couldn''t


    believe what she heard.


    She found that she really never knew her sister.


    This made her very sad. It felt like her sister was far away from her.


    She didn''t like this feeling very much.


    However, the fact was already like this, and she really had no other way.


    Aimee noticed Mika''s lost expression and didn''t ask her what was wrong.


    Seeing that Mika had almost eaten, she said, "Tomorrow I will arrange for a person toe over to


    take care of you. From now on, eat three meals on time. Don''t make yourself like this again."


    Mika was just an ordinary person. Her body did not allow her to act wantonly.


    Aimee didn''t want to modify her physique. She just hoped that she would grow up in a healthy and


    normal environment, and not involved in these things of theirs.


    Mika would not refuse Aimee''s words.


    Hearing what she said, she nodded vigorously and said, "Aimee, I understand. I will take good care of


    myself in the future."


    "Okay, go to bed earlier. I''ll leave first." Aimee said.


    Mikapressed her lips and looked at Aimee pitifully, as if she had been abandoned.


    She looked like a puppy, feeling wronged, but she didn''t say anything.


    Aimee didn''t like her like this.


    But now, she really needed to leave.


    So, Aimee looked at Ash and said, "If you don''t want to be alone, let him stay with you."


    Ash nearly choked on the shock.


    He looked at Aimee exaggeratedly, pointed to himself, and said, "Aimee, what are you talking about?


    How can I stay here?"


    After all, he was a man. Was it reasonable to stay and take care of a little girl?


    Not to mention how inconvenient it was, it was not good for the little girl''s reputation.


    "You don''t want to?" Aimee raised an eyebrow, looking at Ash dangerously.


    Ash immediately faltered and said, "No, I am willing, I am willing."


    He can already feel how much Aimee attached importance to this sister now.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he dared to say he didn''t want to, wouldn''t he be beaten by Aimee?


    He was not that stupid.


    Aimee nodded in satisfaction, and said, "It''s fine if you''re willing. Then stay and take care of her, and


    call me if you have anything to do."


    After speaking, Aimee left directly.


    She wasn''t worried about what would happen if they were left in a house.


    Ash wouldn''t dare to attack Mika if he had the guts.


    It was not that Aimee looked down on him.


    After Aimee left, the room fell into a strange atmosphere.


    Mika looked at Ash, and Ash looked at Mika.


    The two stared at each other without saying a word.


    At the end, it was Mika who was defeated first, pointed to the dinning room and said, "I want to eat


    another bowl of porridge. You won''t tell it to Aimee, will you?"


    Ash didn''t even think too much about it, and said directly, "Yes."


    Although Aimee didn''t say it clearly, he already understood why Aimee asked him to stay here.


    Naturally, he needed to watch this little girl, and make sure she would not steal something to eat while


    Aimee was away.


    When Mika heard Ash''s answer so firmly, she got angry.


    She frowned. Now that she was full, her strength had returned, and she almost lost her temper.


    She had her arms crossed, red at Ash , and said, "Why are you doing this? Could it be that my


    sister kept you here to spy on me?"


    Ash smiled and said, "The little girl, you''re quite smart. Otherwise, what do you think is the reason?"


    Could it be that he was allowed to stay here and fall in love with her?


    Although Ash didn''t say this, Mika still knew what he thought from Ash''s eyes.


    She was mad enough to lose her mind, but soon realized that Ash was closer than her to her sister.


    Although this fact made her very hurtful, she had to admit that this was the truth.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Ash fromining, Mika can only give up the idea of stealing food


    angrily.


    Angrily, she sat on the sofa, hugged a pillow, and started watching TV.


    However, the programs that were being broadcast on TV, as if decided in advance, were all reporting


    on the Read family.


    The Read Group had dered bankruptcy, and Mason had been issued two critical illness notices


    since the afternoon.


    Mika bit her lips tightly. Even though she had made a choice, she still felt very sad.


    After all, that used to be her home, and those were her family.


    She resented them for hurting Aimee, but in fact she was not qualified to turn herself into a victim


    position.


    In the Read family, no one treated her badly.


    However, at this time, she chose to leave the Read family.


    The so-called escaping separately in the face of adversity was probably what she looked like.


    Ash didn''te over, but looked at Mika''s back from a distance.


    The little girl felt sad, which was very understandable.


    However, since she chose Aimee now, she should conceal all her emotions.


    After a long silence, Ash still walked over and said to Mika, "These are the fates they deserve, and


    they don''t deserve sympathy."


    Mika looked towards Ash and asked, "You know my sister well, don''t you?"


    She thought that Ash must be more aware of how Aimee got here all these years, and what kind of


    hardships she had suffered.


    Ash said, "Actually, when I followed her, she was already very powerful."


    He had only heard of some legends about Aimee, but he didn''t really know what she had experienced.


    Mika looked at Ash, hesitated for a long time, and then said, "Can you tell me about my sister? What


    kind of person is she, and what does she do?"


    She can clearly feel that Aimee was a very powerful woman.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to afford this house alone.


    Mika didn''t want to be gossipy, but just wanted to get to know Aimee.


    Ash said, "She is indeed an extraordinary person. She is very good and powerful. But, specifically, if


    she wants to let you know, she will tell you herself. As for me, there is no way to tell you this.¡±


    Mika was a little disappointed, but felt it understandable.


    She sniffed, but didn''t ask any more questions.


    That was fine. She won''t make her sister think she was annoying.

 Chapter 189 What did you call me just now

    Chapter 189 What did you call me just now


    Aimee came down from the stairs and saw Patrick waiting by the car.


    Just now, it was Patrick who sent her here.


    Although she didn''t need him to send her here, when he insisted, she allowed him to do so.


    On the way here, it was Patrick who was driving.


    After hearing the address she said, Patrick even teased that his wife was really rich.


    Especially after arriving here, Patrick became more certain that Aimee might be richer than he


    imagined.


    Aimee felt it funny about how he thought of her.


    She didn''t count her own property. Anyway, in Matilda''s words, even if she asked her for a million a day,


    it would take several lifetimes.


    However, these were of no significance to Aimee.


    She seldom spent money on her own initiative, and treating Patrick this time was her biggest expense


    in recent years.


    If Patrick wanted to know how rich she was, she won''t mind it and let Patrick know it.


    If he needed it, she didn''t mind giving him her money.


    However, Patrick probably didn''t need her to do this.


    Coming out of the building, Aimee walked up to Patrick and said, "Aren''t you afraid of being


    photographed if you stand here so boldly?"


    "Afraid of what?" Patrickughed, raised his hand and pinched Aimee''s face, and said, "Madam, do


    you mean that I am a disgrace for you?"


    Aimee red at him, feeling very displeased with his intentionally misinterpreting her meaning.


    She said, "If you don''t mind, I can help you and announce that you have recovered."


    "You just want me to be busy?" Patrick raised his eyebrows. Didn''t she understand his intention?


    He was so unwilling to announce that he was healed and went back to manage thepany because


    he wanted to spend more time with her.


    Otherwise, once he agreed to go back to thepany, he knew what kind of revenge Miles would have


    on him.


    Aimee really had never seen Patrick being busy.


    She said, "Unexpectedly, Mr. Hayden actually has azy side."


    All the sessful people she knew were from superior backgrounds, and they worked harder than


    ordinary people.


    Some of them can even be described as desperate.


    Patrick can''t reach the level of it, because it was based on his own outstanding talent.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to have such an achievement now.


    Who would have thought that after an ident, Patrick''s way of doing things would be what it


    was now.


    Patrick did sense her teasing.


    However, he didn''t care about that.


    What he cared more about was naturally what Aimee called himself.


    He reached out and held Aimee''s chin, and said, "Aimee, what did you call me just now?"


    Aimee blinked her clear eyes, wanting to get away with it.


    However, Patrick''s gaze at the moment was extremely dangerous.


    There was no possibility for her to get away with it at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She coughed lightly, and immediately called out obediently and cowardly, "Darling."


    Patrickughed at the sight of her.


    It turned out that it was so easy to make things difficult for her.


    Patrick bowed his head and was ready to kiss her.


    However, Aimee slid down and avoided Patrick''s kiss.


    This frustrated Patrick very much.


    But he was not angry.


    He just shook his head with a smile, feeling that Aimee was extraordinarily innocent.


    She thought that she can avoid it now. Would he let her go when they went hometer?


    Patrick''s eyes were deep and scheming.


    Aimee didn''t notice this at all.


    She had already opened the door of the passenger seat, and said to Patrick, "Go back. It''s gettingte.


    You should rest."

 Chapter 190 The Abandoned Son of Hughes Family

    Chapter 190 The Abandoned Son of Hughes Family


    Back to Hayden''s Mansion from Homelux, it was veryte, and there were not many cars on the road.


    This road was very remote and spacious, which made Patrick act boldly. When driving, he always held


    Aimee''s hand.


    Aimee didn''t understand what the fun was. She broke free a few times, but couldn''t pull her hand back.


    Helpless, she could only let Patrick took her hand.


    However, an ident still happened.


    While turning, Aimee saw a small shadow running past the front of the car, but there was a feeling of


    impact from the front of the car.


    Patrick also noticed this and braked immediately.


    When the two got out of the car, they saw a dying little something on the side of the road, sobbing and


    whimpering.


    It was a puppy. It seemed that it was only three or four months old, and its white hair was already ck


    and dirty. However, it could still be judged that it was a Samoyed.


    Aimee had never raised a pet.


    However, this did not prevent her from having a lot of love for small animals.


    Seeing this Samoyed lying on the ground in such a pain at this moment, Aimee felt so distressed.


    She immediately squatted down and tentatively checked the Samoyed''s situation.


    The puppy kept barking, obviously feeling extremely wronged.


    Aimeeforted it with a gentle voice, "Don''t be afraid. We''ll take you to the hospital right away, okay?


    We''ll definitely save you, okay?"


    The puppy seemed to understand Aimee''s words, whimpered, but rubbed against Aimee''s hand.


    Aimee picked up the Samoyed and said to Patrick, "Go to the nearest pet hospital."


    "The nearest one may have been closed. I''ll take you to a ce. Don''t worry. It will be cured," Patrick


    said.


    He could see that Aimee liked the puppy very much.


    He didn''t want to let Aimee down.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Then let''s go."


    After getting into the car, Aimee used limited things to treat the puppy briefly, at least not to let it


    continue to bleed.


    In this way, when they arrived, the doctor can reduce some of the burden.


    Patrick turned the car around and drove in another direction.


    Fortunately, it was not far from where they were going. In less than ten minutes, the car stopped in front


    of a ck gate.


    Patrick took out his cell phone and made a phone call, "Open the door."


    Soon, the door was opened and Patrick restarted the car.


    Aimee had a faint sense of familiarity with this ce, and had heard of it before, but had never had


    contact with the owner here.


    But she didn''t want to be brought here by Patrick.


    She remembered that the owner here...


    When Aimee was thinking, a man in overalls came out from inside. His face was cold, and he didn''t


    wee Patrick at all.


    Aimee recognized this face.


    He was Hughes family''s second child, Harper Hughes. He was abandoned by his family.


    Rumor had it that he had a weird personality. He did not interact with people at all, and was extremely


    withdrawn.


    Patrick had already opened the door and got out of the car, and Aimee heard Harper say, "What are


    you doing here?"


    It can be said that this tone sounded extremely disgusting.


    Patrick didn''t care about his dislike, and walked straight over, opened the car door on Aimee''s side, and


    said to her, "Come down first. Don''t be afraid. He just has a weird temper, and he is a good person."


    Aimee saw that Harper''s face darkened a bit.


    But, Aimee can tell that it was not because of Patrick''s words, but because Patrick brought her here.


    She got out of the car and was thinking about how to make it easier for Patrick. If Harper really didn''t


    want to meet strangers, she could go out first.


    However, that worry was ayed the moment she got out of the car.


    Because Harper had seen the Samoyed in her arms.


    His eyes immediately softened, and he had already rushed over, and snatched the Samoyed from


    Aimee''s arms without any exnation.


    "Poor boy, what''s wrong with you? How did you be like this? Don''t be afraid. I''ll save you right


    now, and I''ll definitely cure you." Harper said so, and walked inside with the Samoyed in his arms,


    Aimee looked at Patrick speechlessly. Was this too exaggerated?


    Patrick patted her back and said, "Just get used to it. Let''s go, let''s go in too."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Aimee nodded and followed him inside.


    Entering in a room, Aimee was dumbfounded.


    There were already countless cats and dogs, as well as parrots and pigeons...


    She also saw a huge ss cab on one wall, which contained a huge golden python.


    Aimee''s body froze. She quickly stopped looking at them, and her breathing became unsteady.

 Chapter 191 Familiarity

    Chapter 191 Familiarity


    Aimee had a speciality.


    She was very indifferent to many things and fearless.


    However, she was really incapable of epting snakes, the animal.


    If it was not possible, she must use snakes as a medicine, and Aimee can also suppress her fear and


    all kinds of difort with this thing.


    However, in the current situation, seeing such a golden python was really a disaster for Aimee.


    Patrick sensed Aimee''s difort, and immediately put his arms around her shoulders, turned her


    around, and let her lie in his arms.


    He had already scolded Harper in his heart.


    What was wrong with this abnormal guy? Originally, this snake was not ced here, but now it had


    been moved here.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have let Aimee in.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee, patted her on the back, andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. I''m


    here."


    Aimee stopped thinking of that snake, then raised her head and looked at Patrick.


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just a little disgusting," Aimee said.


    Seeing that herplexion had indeed improved, Patrick said, "I''ll take you to the back, away from


    here."


    "Okay." Aimee nodded. She really didn''t want to stay in the same ce with a golden python.


    The two walked to the back, and Aimee heard the sounds of various animals.


    To distinguish carefully, there were twenty or thirty kinds of animals at least.


    Aimee couldn''t look directly at Harper anymore. It seemed that the rumors were all true.


    The abandoned son of Hughes family was really weird.


    Patrick originally wanted to take Aimee to the back to see the foals and the like, but the sound he heard


    along the way made him really unable to take Aimee there.


    He hadn''t been here with Harper for a long time, and he didn''t know what he changed the original


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    structure of this ce into.


    If Aimee saw some weird animals again, Patrick will feel distressed.


    Aimee asked, "What? Why do you stop here?"


    "Wait for me. I''ll call and ask something." Patrick said.


    He took out his phone and made a call, not to Harper, but to a man named Eden oy.


    Aimee didn''t intend to look at Patrick''s phone, but still scanned the name.


    The surname oy was very rare, and the only one who can know Patrick was probably only from


    that family.


    After the call was connected, Patrick asked, "Has the racecourse here in Harper''s ce changed


    locations?"


    "I don''t know." Eden''s tone was not very friendly. There was a noisy voice on the phone, which must


    show that he had been disturbed. "You ask him..."


    After speaking, Eden''s voice stopped, and then he asked in shock, "Patrick, what do you mean by


    asking this? Are you at Harper''s ce now?"


    Patrick responded and said, "If you don''t know, then I''ll hang up."


    "Come on, shit, Patrick, when do you recover? What the hell are you..."


    Before Eden finished speaking, Patrick hung up the phone.


    Patrick put away his phone, held Aimee''s hand and continued to walk to the back, "For a while, no


    matter what you see, don''t be too surprised."


    Aimee nodded and said, "I just feel ufortable with snakes. Nothing else matters."


    In fact, in the past she had experienced, she had seen more terrifying species. As far as she was


    concerned, no matter how scary Harper''s ce was, it will not be as scary as what she saw in the


    rainforest.


    Indeed, as Aimee thought, most of the animals here weremon animals, and the only snake was


    this golden python. At most there were some lizards and the like, which were not scary species.


    Finally, Patrick found where the stables were and led Aimee inside.


    Aimee''s eyes lit up instantly when she saw a foal in a stable.


    This was a foal she wanted at an auction before, but something happened and she had to leave the


    auction early. Unexpectedly, it was actually auctioned by Harper.


    Aimee was really envious. This horse was even more beautiful than when she saw it at the auction


    before, which made her very tempted.


    Patrick watched her staring at the horse and smiled, "Like this?"


    "Yeah, it''s really beautiful." Aimee said.


    She regretted it now, and should have listened to Matilda at that time, found out the seller, and


    snatched the horse.


    Patrick already had a n in mind.


    However, it was almost impossible to snatch an animal from Harper, even a mosquito.


    It was really not an easy task to persuade Harper to transfer the horse to Aimee.


    Just as he was thinking, someone was speaking behind them.


    "Patrick! Oh my God! It''s really you! You really stand up!" A man said so and rushed towards them.


    Patrick was extremely speechless. Did this guy need to get here so quickly?


    Eden couldn''t believe what he saw until he got closer.


    It was really hard for him to believe that Patrick had returned to normal.


    This was simply incredible.


    "Patrick, awesome!" Eden circled around Patrick twice, and finally gave Patrick a thumbs up.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would really feel that someone lied to him.


    Patrick finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and raised his hand to p Eden''s hand that was stretching


    towards him.


    He said, "Don''t touch me."


    Eden rubbed the back of his red hand, clicked his tongue twice, and finally said, "I''m not dreaming. It''s


    really you."


    Patrick really regretted why he called him. He should have told no one about his recovery. Especially


    Eden, he would not keep secrets.


    Eden fell silent in an instant.


    His eyes were a little red, and the way he looked at Patrick made Aimee wonder if Patrick was a


    scumbag who bullied Eden.


    Otherwise, how could he have such an expression of being hurtful?


    Eden said, "It''s a good thing you''re fine now. Don''t you know how worried we are? You don''t even let us


    visit you. Do you regard us as your friends?"


    Since his ident, Patrick had refused all visits to him.


    Now that he had recovered, he had not notified anyone, so his friends still thought he was paralyzed.


    Eden was so excited, which was understandable.


    Patrick said, "Okay, I''m fine now. Why cry?"

 Chapter 192 For the puppy

    Chapter 192 For the puppy


    Eden was not the youngest among them, but he was indeed the most emotional.


    When he first found out about Patrick''s ident, Eden almost fainted from crying several times, and


    kept moring to rush over to kill the perpetrator.


    If someone hadn''t stopped him, he might not only have failed to catch the perpetrator, but would have


    harmed himself.


    Now, seeing Patrick standing in front of him, his tears came as soon as he said it. And the more Patrick


    refused to let him cry, he cried even harder.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded. Staring nkly at Eden wiping tears there, her thoughts were drifting


    to somewhere else.


    Finally, Patrick couldn''t bear it any longer and said, "Don''t cry. You scared my wife."


    Eden was crying hard right now. Hearing this, he almost choked, sobbed and was unable to breathe


    steadily.


    He just noticed Aimee.


    Raising his hand and rubbing his eyes, he finally said,


    "Patrick, what did you just say? Who is she?" Eden pointed at Aimee, still having trouble believing what


    he heard.


    "My wife, Aimee." Patrick put his arm around Aimee''s shoulders and introduced them to each other,


    "Aimee, this is Eden, and he''s a weirdo."


    "Patrick, fuck you. I''m not a weirdo!" Eden immediately frowned. After getting mad at Patrick, he felt


    that he should pay attention to Aimee''s impression on him, so he said quickly, " Aimee, hello, I''m Eden


    oy, just call me Mr. oy."


    Before Aimee could speak, Patrick talked back.


    "Where do you get the guts? You can''t trick my wife," Patrick red at him, and then said to Aimee,


    "Don''t bother. Just call him Eden. We are at the same age."


    "Hey, Patrick, you''re not polite. I''m three days older than you." Eden was unhappy, as if he wanted to


    fight with Patrick.


    Patrick said unceremoniously, "Fake! You are younger than me."


    Eden couldn''t stand it, so he hummed angrily, "You''re talking nonsense. I''m clearly older than you by


    three days. Why don''t you show me your ID card?"


    Patrick exined to Aimee, "He was born three dayster than me, but in order to let me call him


    brother, he asked his parents to change his ID card to be three days older than me."


    After speaking, Patrickined, "I have never seen such a shameless person."


    Aimee nodded in agreement. Indeed, it was the first time she had seen such a person.


    And it was also weird.


    Eden had wanted to have an argument with Patrick so he wouldn''t ruin his reputation.


    At the end, seeing Aimee nodding, he understood a truth.


    It was useless for him to say anything now.


    They were on the same team.


    Eden was so angry but he can''tpete with Patrick, so he can only look at Aimee and ask, "Aimee,


    are you okay with your eyesight?"


    Aimee also became speechless in an instant. Wasn''t he saying that she had poor eyesight and that


    was why she fell in love with Patrick?


    She was very curious now how did Patrick and Eden be friends.


    He was simply a bad friend.


    Patrick didn''t bother to pay attention to Eden anymore, but put his arm around Aimee''s shoulder, and


    was about to go back.


    They didn''t know if the dog was saved by Harper.


    He could see that Aimee liked that dog very much, and he would really feel guilty if it was killed by him


    just like that.


    The three of them returned to the living room, as Harper hade out of the operating room with the


    Samoyed in his arms.


    Samoyed''s legs were wrapped in gauze and it was whimpering non-stop.


    Patrick finally rxed.


    He walked over, trying to take the Samoyed from Harper''s arms, but Harper pped his hand off.


    He looked at him warningly and said, "Don''t touch it."


    Patrick was helpless. When it came to small animals, Harper was so indifferent to him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Eden looked at Patrick, then at Harper, and then asked, "Who does this dog belong to?"


    "Mine."


    "Mine."


    The two spoke together. After they said so, they looked at each other.


    Harper red at Patrick and felt annoyed, as if he was some sort of enemy.


    Patrick was also almost pissed off by his attitude.


    He said, "Harper, this is my wife''s dog. Please be reasonable."


    Aimee blinked her eyes innocently. For a while, she really didn''t know whether to take this or not.


    She really wanted to take the dog back and raise it, but she hadn''t told Patrick about it yet, and she


    didn''t know if he would agree.


    Even if Patrick agreed, will Camdyn agree?


    However, it didn''t matter if Hayden''s Mansion can keep the dog, she can arrange it elsewhere.


    It would be a pity that she wouldn''t be able to see it every day.


    Harper looked at Aimee, and held the Samoyed''s hand tightly, not wanting to give the dog to her.


    However, he won''t fight with Aimee, mainly because he didn''t want to talk to Aimee at all. So if Aimee


    didn''t let go, then he can only return the dog to her.


    Patrick tilted his head and said to Aimee, "Don''t worry. If he can take it out, it means it has been cured.


    We can just go back and raise it."


    Aimee looked at Patrick and asked, "So, I can raise it, right?"


    "Of course." Patrick smiled, raised his hand to touch Aimee''s head, and said, "What you want to do at


    home, what you want to raise, you can do whatever you like. You don''t have to be worried."


    Aimeeughed immediately, walked towards Harper, ignored his resistance, reached out, and hugged


    the puppy.


    Maybe it was because she gave the little puppy a lot of warmth when it was injured, so the puppy didn''t


    reject her, and even rubbed against her hand, which was regarded as recognizing her as its master.


    Aimee''s heart was about to be melt by the little dog, and her eyes were extremely gentle.


    Harper looked at her like this, but didn''t say anything after all.


    He just stared at the puppy for a while, then turned silently and walked into a room.


    Not long after, Harper pushed a huge box out, pushed it in front of Aimee, and said, "Here."


    Aimee stared at him nkly, wondering what it was.


    Harper avoided Aimee''s gaze and said, "For the puppy."

 Chapter 193 Patrick Has a Wife

    Chapter 193 Patrick Has a Wife


    Seeing that Aimee was still in a daze, Patrick said, "Take it. It''s everything it can use."


    Hearing what Patrick said, Aimee took the box without hesitation.


    Harper nced at the puppy again, then turned and left.


    Eden sighed, and said, "He''s always like this. When will he be better?"


    Patrick heard the words, nced at him, didn''t say much, held Aimee''s hand, and said, "Let''s go."


    It was not easy for them to intervene in the affairs of Hughes family.


    When Harper figured it out, it wouldn''t be toote for them to act.


    The three came out of Harper''s house, but Eden refused to leave and insisted on following them back


    to Hayden''s Mansion.


    On the way, the three of them were separately in two cars. After entering Hayden''s Mansion, Eden


    started chattering non-stop again.


    Aimee and Patrick opened the box Harper brought to them, and saw that even a kennel was prepared,


    including dog food, dog bowls, pee pads, small quilts, and various small toys and snacks. And the


    medicine to be taken had been prepared with every detail.


    They took these things out and ced them on the ground.


    Riley was startled when he heard the voice.


    He knew that Patrick and Aimee went out, but he didn''t know that the two of them went to rob those


    things.


    However, when Riley saw the whimpering puppy, his heart softened instantly.


    "Mr. Hayden, where did you get this little dog." Riley couldn''t help but hugged the puppy.


    This poor little was injured. With round eyes, the puppy was really adorable.


    "I hit it on the road. Riley, arrange it and see where to put its nest." Patrick said.


    He didn''t have much enthusiasm for this little thing, but since Aimee liked it, he was willing to keep it


    well.


    Riley thought for a while and said, "Let''s put it in the living room tonight. I''ll build him a house in the


    yard tomorrow and let him move in."


    "Okay, Riley." Patrick said.


    Riley nodded, and hugged the puppy affectionately. And the puppy barked heartily.


    Eden couldn''t look directly at Riley anymore, and couldn''t help but said, "If I knew you like pets so


    much, I would have given you one my dog gave birth to."


    Patrick heard this, and said unceremoniously, "No, yours is too stupid."


    Eden was furious when he heard this.


    He pointed at Patrick and said, "Patrick, who do you look down on? Why is Happy so stupid?"


    Patrick didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and helped Aimee organize the things that Harper gave


    them.


    Aimee was interested and asked, "What breed is Happy?"


    When Eden saw her talking to him, he immediately said proudly, "Happy, Husky, Happy..."


    Aimee originally thought that Patrick might be targeting Eden on purpose.


    However, when she heard Eden''s words and saw himughing so foolishly, the corners of her mouth


    couldn''t help twitching.


    Looking up at Patrick, Aimee and Patrick exchanged looks.


    Aimee: "He looks so stupid."


    Patrick: "The pet is like the owner. He is the one who makes Happy stupid."


    The two couldn''t hold back, and burst outughing.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden was inexplicablyughed at by the two of them, and even felt a little scared in his heart.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What are you twoughing at?"


    "It''s nothing," Patrick pursed his lips and said, "Just know a truth."


    Eden was confused, but based on what he knew about Patrick, this guy can''t say something nice.


    He was like this now, and it was clear that there was something wrong.


    However, his instinct told him that at this time, he must not ask Patrick about that.


    Otherwise, he will definitely be disliked.


    However, Eden was the kind of person who was extremely curious. If he didn''t figure it out, he will be in


    a bad mood.


    So, he looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, you''re kind. Jut tell me what are youughing at."


    Aimee couldn''t help butughed again.


    She felt as if she saw that Husky through Eden.


    A dog with a low IQ was called Happy. It was just...


    "Sorry, I really can''t help it." Aimeeughed until her shoulders trembled.


    She leaned directly on Patrick''s shoulder, hiding her face.


    She even tried because ofughter...


    It was so embarrassing.


    Eden understood one thing that he shouldn''t pin his hopes on Aimee.


    This woman was obviously a perfect match with Patrick.


    They were vicious.


    At this moment, he felt that he was like a fool who was bullied by this couple.


    Eden, who couldn''t get an answer, finally couldn''t bear the humiliation, took out his mobile phone, and


    sent a message in a group chat, "Patrick is such a jerk. He and his wife bully me. This bastard!"


    However, after the message was sent out, no one paid attention to him being bullied, but they replied to


    another thing.


    "What the fuck?! What did I see? Patrick has a wife?"


    "What did I miss? Why didn''t I know anything after going abroad?"


    "Patrick! Come out! Come out! Speak clearly! What''s going on!?"


    "It was agreed to be single forever! You have a wife behind our backs! Patrick! Fuck you!"


    In the group chat, except for the brothers of the Hayden family, there were Patrick''s friends who grew


    up with him. The group was always active. However, since Patrick''s ident happened, Patrick didn''t


    let theme to see him, so everyone consciously chose to try their best not to talk about irrelevant


    things in this group, so as not to make Patrick feel ufortable.


    Therefore, at this moment, the news from Eden seemed to be like a thunderbolt, which directly stunned


    everyone.


    Except for the three brothers of the Hayden family, everyone chatted.


    Except the Hayden family, no one really knew that Patrick was married.


    And after Eden felt that everyone was emotional enough, which reached a peak, he told another news


    to them.


    "Attention! It''s girlfriend but wife! It''s legal!"


    Now, there was a moment of silence in the group, and then Patrick''s cell phone rang.


    Patrick wasn''t looking at his phone at first, and he had set the do-not-disturb mode before the group


    message, so he didn''t know what Eden was doing.


    Now his phone rang. He reached for it and looked at Eden without a word when he saw the caller ID.


    No need to ask, he knew that this bastard must have done something!

 Chapter 194 I will fix you tomorrow

    Chapter 194 I will fix you tomorrow


    Patrick answered the phone, and before he could make a sound, he heard the person on the other end


    of the phone saying, "Patrick! Are we your fucking friends? How dare you hide such an important thing


    like marriage! Do you fucking want to be beaten up?!"


    The caller was Amir Fowler, who had the worst temper among them. If he got offended, he won''t care


    about anything else but just beat the offender up first.


    Patrick pinched the space between his eyebrows, raised his foot and kicked Eden.


    However, this bastard continued to send messages in the group, broadcasting live to the people in the


    group, "Stop arguing, stop arguing, Amir called in first."


    Being kicked by Patrick like this, Eden was wronged, andined about Patrick''s evil deeds in the


    group.


    "Just say if Patrick is an asshole. He kept such a thing from us, and now he punches and kicks me. You


    must avenge me for this."


    However, no one paid any attention to Eden''s words.


    Because they were very clear about one thing that no matter how good Patrick could fight now,


    anyway, before Patrick''s ident, they can''t beat him up.


    Therefore, for the sake of their safety, it was better not to do stupid things.


    After all, they were not like Eden, the idiot.


    So, they chose to target the other two brothers of Hayden family.


    "@Miles, @Walter,e out,e out, make it clear. Aren''t we friends? Such an important thing is


    hidden from us. You did a really good job!"


    "Come out! Come out!"


    However, after countless messages, an notification was disyed in the screen.


    "Walter has left the group chat."


    Sure enough, no one was more brazen than Walter.


    This guy, relying on the fact that he was abroad, had no shame.


    And Miles finally spoke up, "This is my grandpa and Patrick''s personal behavior. Please don''t rte


    this to the entire Hayden family."


    What he said made himself clean.


    Eden looked at the phone screen, and was already speechless.


    The men of the Hayden family, sure enough, were unreasonable.


    Patrick finally hung up the phone, pinching his brows with a headache.


    Among them, he had no way to deal with Amir.


    This guy really won''t listen to anything when he became stubborn.


    Aimee looked at him strangely and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Come and meet them with me tomorrow, okay?" Patrick asked.


    He didn''t say that he was married, not because he didn''t want to say it, but because he wanted to enjoy


    the time of being in love with Aimee first. As for those guys, when the time came, he would always let


    them know of.


    As a result, Eden, who was gossipy, couldn''t do something good.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay."


    She knew who he was referring to, and she didn''t mind meeting them.


    However, seeing Patrick''s expression, Aimee couldn''t helpughing and said, "Do you have some


    regrets calling him?"


    These things would never have happened if he hadn''t called Eden.


    Patrick had a headache. He took Aimee''s hand, kissed it and said, "It''s a good thing you are by my side


    tofort me."


    Eden can see it clearly that Patrick was really clingy.


    It was impossible for him to imagine that before, when Patrick was in love, what would he be like?


    However, after the fuss was over, Eden finally noticed an important problem.


    Patrick''s wife was named Aimee .


    Wasn''t she the unfavored Aimee of the Read family?


    How did these two people get together?


    Moreover, with what Miles said in the group, that was to say, this marriage was decided by Camdyn.


    Why?


    Eden looked at Aimee, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    How was this woman chosen by Camdyn?


    This was too strange.


    Especially, when he was looking at Patrick like this, he obviously doted on Aimee very much and had a


    good rtionship with her.


    This was even more strange.


    They had grown up together and knew all too well what kind of person Patrick was.


    Patrick couldn''t have such a tender and pampering side to any woman.


    Ever since he was a child, he had rejected countless women, and Eden even wondered if there was no


    woman as a gender in Patrick''s eyes.


    He really wanted to wonder if Patrick had been possessed by someone, so he suddenly became like


    this.


    Eden finally did not continue to be targeted in the Hayden family.


    After he finished his words, he left silently.


    Anyway, tomorrow, those guys will not let Patrick go off.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He had to make a n with them on how to let Patrick understand that he made a big mistake this


    time.


    After Eden left, Aimee asked, "Looking at him, he seems to be going to fix you tomorrow."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows and said, "Except you, who else do you think can do that to me?"


    Aimee frowned when she heard the words, and said dissatisfiedly, "Why do you say that? It seems that


    I am very bad."


    Patrickughed lowly, "Then tell me, you really don''t have any intentions to fix me?"


    "No." Aimee nodded firmly.


    The moment she answered, Aimee sensed something was wrong.


    How did she feel that Patrick was trapping her?


    And she just bought it so unceremoniously.


    Patrick smiled, which was a little more outrageous.


    He held Aimee''s waist and said, "That means, no matter what I do, you won''t fix me, right?"


    Aimee was about to back away immediately.


    She didn''t want to answer this question. This was a trap.


    Patrick held her more tightly, pulling each other''s bodies close together.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Aimee, you said that."


    After speaking, Patrick carried Aimee in his arms and walked upstairs.


    Aimee eximed, and for a while, she didn''t realize what Patrick was going to do.


    Her stomach rested on Patrick''s shoulder as he strode up the stairs.


    Aimee almost threw up by him. She kicked unconsciously, and she whispered to Patrick, "Patrick, put


    me down. I feel bad..."

 Chapter 195 My Wife Protects Me

    Chapter 195 My Wife Protects Me


    Patrick didn''t listen to Aimee''s words at all, stepped up his steps, and entered the room.


    Before Aimee could react, he had already pressed her against the door.


    Before she could exim, her lips were kissed.


    Patrick was stronger than ever, pinching Aimee, which was a little painful.


    Aimee now had realized what kind of trick this man had set for her.


    She didn''t know how long Patrick had pressed her against the door and kissed her. Anyway, her legs


    were so weak that she had no strength left, and her whole body clung to Patrick''s body.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee''s waist, turned and walked towards the bed with her.


    He smiled lowly, "Aimee, you''re weak."


    Aimee felt humiliated.


    It was the first time for her to be said to be weak in physical strength.


    Aimee suddenly got angry a little bit and wanted to have a fight with Patrick.


    She grabbed Patrick''s shoulders, turned over with force, and pressed Patrick under her body.


    Patrick didn''t expect her to do this, and the moment he was pressed under her body, he looked


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    astonished.


    Aimee smiled provocatively at Patrick, "Who are you saying weak? Do you want to fight with me?"


    Her rude behavior made Patrickugh so hard that his whole body trembled.


    His hand fell on Aimee''s waist, and he said, "Aimee, you know, what is the way I want to fight with


    you?"


    Aimee was still immersed in the intention to fight with Patrick, and for a while, she didn''t understand


    what he meant.


    After she reacted, her face instantly turned red.


    Aimee found out that he purposely came to tease her today, and he had to force her to fix him before


    he would stop.


    Thinking of this, Aimee leaned down and took a bite of Patrick''s neck.


    Her strength was not heavy, but it was enough to make Patrick feel painful.


    Patrick snorted, but didn''t push Aimee away.


    He annoyed her and let her bite him like this. Patrick just thought she was a little cuter.


    Only when Aimee was tired from gritting her teeth, did she let go of Patrick.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this guy tilted his head, he kissed her lips again.


    Aimee found out that in this ce, she couldn''t be Patrick''s opponent, and she would be suppressed by


    Patrick very easily.


    Fortunately, Patrick didn''t really want to "fight" with Aimee today.


    When he was satisfied, he was asleep with Aimee in his arms.


    The next day.


    The meeting ce was decided by Eden. It was a clubhouse he managed.


    Patrick and Aimee entered through the back door.


    His face was too ostentatious, and now his recovery had not been made public. In order to avoid some


    unnecessary troubles, he had to act secretly.


    When they arrived, all the people were there.


    Today, in order to meet Patrick and Aimee, everyone postponed their original itinerary, and everyone


    arrived at the clubhouse early, fearing that they would be left behind.


    When Patrick came in with his arms around Aimee, everyone looked over at the same time. When they


    saw that Patrick really walked in by himself, they all gasped.


    Although they had heard Eden describe it so miraculously, seeing it with their own eyes at this moment


    was still making them in disbelief.


    Amir rushed over first, raised his hand and wanted to hit on Patrick''s shoulder.


    However, he didn''t seed.


    Because Aimee had quickly pulled Patrick away, he dodged Amir''s punch.


    Amir''s punch missed, and because of inertia, his body also rushed forward, and he almost fell.


    Aimee frowned. Her eyes turned cold, and she stood in front of Patrick to prevent him from being hit by


    someone rushing over.


    Although her control over Patrick had been rxed now, and she had already let him carry herself


    upstairs, this did not mean that Patrick can endure such a sudden.


    But her actions just now were so fast that everyone didn''t see clearly. After they realized it now, they


    were all very shocked.


    After knowing that Patrick''s wife was the unfavored Aimee of the Read family, they went to check


    Aimee''s information. As they had heard before, she was just an ordinary doctor, nothing special.


    However, Aimee''s skill just now was not ordinary at all.


    At least, in the face of Amir''s attack, she was able to pull Patrick away so quickly, which showed that


    Aimee was really extraordinary.


    Amir had never made such a mistake before.


    He walked over, stared at Aimee in disbelief, and said, "Ms Read, you are so skilled."


    Aimee smiled lightly, with no warmth in her eyes, and said to Amir, "Mr. Fowler, you overpraise me. His


    body just recovered. Can''t resist your punch."


    Amir felt that he heard a bit of warning in Aimee''s words.


    He had to re-examine this woman, and always felt that she was different from what they had learned.


    It was not just Amir who had such an idea. Everyone present had the same opinion.


    Something was wrong, very wrong.


    Patrick was in a very happy mood, put his arm around Aimee''s shoulders, and said to Amir, "My wife


    protects me, and you can''t hit me casually in the future."


    Amir was angry and said with a sullen look, "When did I hit you? Won''t your conscience stir?"


    Eden answered, "He doesn''t have a conscience. Don''t you know it?"


    Amir nodded, agreeing with Eden''s words.


    Patrick ignored the two of them, and introduced to Aimee in the order of the seats, "Damion Bishop,


    Ben Lee, Amir, Eden."


    Aimee looked over one by one, and was very familiar with these people.


    Plus Harper and Patrick, this was a very well-known group that people in Innisrial dared not provoke


    them.


    Especially Eden and Amir, both of them had bad tempers. One was always able to make small things


    serious, and the other was to use violence to shut up people who disagreed with him.


    When meeting these two, people would be unable to escape even if they wanted to. Therefore,


    wherever the two of them were, no matter how bastard the other people were, they would be quiet and


    obedient.

 Chapter 196 I will bite one too

    Chapter 196 I will bite one too


    The theme of the party was to celebrate Patrick''s recovery, and the second was to crusade against


    Patrick for getting married behind their backs.


    Among all the people, Eden was the most rambunctious one.


    He even carried two bottles of vodka for Patrick and let him ept the punishment from his friends.


    However, this was just an idea.


    Eden didn''t dare to really do that.


    In particr, Patrick relied on the fact he was married, so he was secure in the knowledge that he had


    a strong backing.


    He just sat next to Aimee. Knowing they didn''t dare do anything to Aimee, he deliberately annoyed


    them.


    Holding a wine bottle, Amir said to Patrick angrily, "I knew you are a scheming guy before, but now I


    realize that you can be so shameless. What''s the point of hiding behind a woman? I''ll remember this.


    You always have to drink them all."


    Patrick was not annoyed when he heard that. He just smiled and said, "We can talk about it in the


    future. Anyway, my wife won''t let me drink now."


    Aimee also felt that Patrick was shameless, so she reached out and pinched him on the side of the


    waist, telling him to stop talking nonsense.


    Patrick held her hand, tilted his head and whispered in her ear.


    This action directly exposed the mark that Aimee bit on his neckst night.


    In an instant, everyone was even more speechless.


    They were disying their affection in front of them!


    The way everyone was looking at Aimee also became very strange.


    She looked so gentle but actually so wild?


    They also didn''t expect that Patrick would be so unreliable.


    If he said that he didn''t show this mark on purpose for them to see, no one would believe it.


    Aimee noticed the ambiguity in everyone''s eyes, and followed everyone''s gaze to Patrick''s neck, only


    to find the mark on his neck bitten by her.


    In an instant, Aimee finally understood why Patrick provoked her so muchst night, and he had to


    make her so angry before giving up.


    This cunning man actually used this method to secretly show his affection.


    That was simply¡­outrageous.


    Afterwards, when everyone talked with Patrick, Aimee pretended that she didn''t see or hear him.


    She sat there silently, as if it was none of her business.


    Patrick sensed Aimee''s emotions, leaned into her ear, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Aimee smiled innocently, "I''m not like you being scheming. What can I do?"


    Patrick understood in an instant that Aimee had discovered his scheme.


    He licked his cheek lightly, and said in Aimee''s ear, " Aimee, I was wrong. When we go back, I can let


    you fix me."


    He was quick to admit his mistake.


    Aimee thought thatst night she left such a mark because of it. She threatened Patrick with her eyes


    and said, "Don''t trick me again."


    Patrick was now aware of the seriousness of the problem, but can only find a way to coax his wife.


    He led Aimee out of the club on the grounds that he had just recovered and could not be too unbridled.


    After they left, all the people got excited again.


    Amir said, "Fuck! My eyes! My eyes! Is he the fucking Patrick I know? I really don''t know him."


    Eden took a sip of his drink and said, "You''ve only seen them now. If you didn''t see how the two of


    them showed their affectionst night, it would truly difort your eyes."


    Ben and Damion looked at each other silently. Both picked up their wine sses, and chose to take a


    sip of wine silently to suppress their shock.


    It was too scary.


    This world was all fantastic.


    They were not afraid of Patrick falling in love, but afraid of Patrick showing affection.


    They can already feel that Patrick had restrained himself very much today. Because Aimee was not


    familiar with them yet, she tended to be shy. Otherwise, Patrick might be able to do anything


    shameless.


    In order not to be choked to death by seeing them showing affection in the future, the two had silently


    reached an agreement not to go to Patrick like Eden, the idiot. And they absolutely didn''t want to give


    Patrick a chance to show their affection.


    There were so many wonderful things in the world. Why bother to see them showing affection?


    Patrick and Aimee came out of the clubhouse and didn''t go back right away.


    As soon as he got in the car, Patrick pulled Aimee to him, raised her chin, and asked, "Are you angry?"


    "Why am I angry?" Aimee looked away, not looking at him.


    It was not necessary to be angry. She just felt that this man was really bad, and even tricked his wife.


    Can there be any trust between them?


    Patrick gave a lowugh and said, "How about I bite you too?"


    "What?" Aimee looked at him, being stunned.


    Patrick was joyful, stroked Aimee''s neck with his fingertips and said, "Is this ce good? I think it''s very


    beautiful here."


    "Patrick!" Aimee was uptight immediately. Her whole body stiffened, and she looked at Patrick


    defensively, trying to avoid his touch.


    It was the first time her neck was touched like this. She never knew that her neck was such a sensitive


    ce. Just touching it made her tremble all over, as if an electric current flowed through every cell in


    her body.


    However, Patrick would never give her such a chance.


    He directly lowered his head, and bit down on the spot where his fingertips touched just now.


    This force was not light, but it was not painful.


    What made Aimee more concerned was his touch. She could clearly feel how Patrick bit her.


    This was a feeling she had never felt before, which made her body tremble uncontrobly, and she


    made a soft cry unconsciously.


    But this sound ignited a me in Patrick''s heart inexplicably.


    He held Aimee further into his arms, shifted his lips away from her neck, and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee was dizzy. Before she realized what was going on, she was already dragged by Patrick from the


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    passenger seat to herp.


    After it was over, Aimee''s eyes were watery, and they were unbelievably soft.


    Patrick couldn''t bear to see such a look from her, so he kissed her hard again in this position.


    Aimee only felt that it was a little difficult to breathe in the closed car, so she pushed Patrick''s chest


    away to let him let go.


    Patrick also knew when to stop, and it was indeed not a ce where he can act recklessly.

 Chapter 197 Physiological Reaction

    Chapter 197 Physiological Reaction


    Putting Aimee back to the seat, Patrick didn''t start the car directly, but calmed down for a while. Aimee


    didn''t see him either.


    Aimee didn''t go to see him either.


    Aimee felt the strangeness of his body after such a close contact just now.


    Aimee''s face was flushed, and she took out her mobile phone, pretending to check the information, so


    as to ignore Patrick''s reaction.


    She was a doctor, so she naturally knew that such a reaction was very normal.


    However, as a woman, that was something that made her blush too much.


    Finally, Patrick calmed down, and he didn''t continue to tease Aimee. Otherwise, he would continue to


    suffer on his own.


    Aimee noticed that the car was moving, so she nced at Patrick and smiled unconsciously.


    He just made thinking difficult for her himself. Now the pitiful one had be himself.


    When she watched her phone again, Averi sent a message to her.


    "Aimee, the people following Iris reported that after she went to Muprana, she lives in Chaks'' House."


    Aimee saw it and her eyes instantly turned cold.


    She didn''t expect that Iris was quite capable that she can even get in touch with the Chaks family.


    If so, then...


    Aimee replied, "Keep working. If she makes any moves, you can get rid of her directly without telling


    me in advance."


    There was red light ahead. Patrick stopped the car, and when he turned his head, he saw Aimee


    thinking something.


    He reached out to hold Aimee''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aimee looked like this. Obviously something happened.


    "I was thinking, the people should get the most attention in the Read family may be Iris." Aimee said.


    Patrick heard this and fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, he didn''t put Iris in an important position in bringing about the bankruptcy of the Read family.


    "She has now fled to Muprana. I wonder when she wille back," Aimee said.


    Patrick held Aimee''s fingers and said, "Aimee, are you worried about me?"


    To the outsiders, it was Patrick who did all this to the Read family.


    If Iris came back to avenge the Read family, he would be the first to bear the brunt.


    Aimeeughed out loud when she heard Patrick say that.


    "Are you afraid?" Aimee asked. After she finished speaking, she thought the question was funny again.


    Afterughing for a while, she said, "Don''t worry. If she seeks revenge on you, I will protect you."


    Patrick''s eyes were dark. He held Aimee''s fingers, and said, "Then you can protect your darling."


    He deliberately lowered his voice, looking delicate.


    Aimee couldn''t stand his voice. She immediately patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry. With me here,


    no one can hurt you."


    Patrickughed at her seriousness.


    He wanted to say something to tease her, but the sound of a whistle came from behind.


    The red light had turned to green, and Patrick started the car.


    Although he said he wanted Aimee to protect him, Patrick was still nning in his heart to wipe out the


    Read family, never let any chance for them to turn around, and never give them the possibility to hurt


    Aimee again.


    The two returned to Hayden''s Mansion, and as soon as they entered the door, Camdyn yelled, "Let it


    go! Let go!"


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other and immediately walked into the living room.


    As soon as they entered, they saw the Samoyed that they brought back yesterday, holding a slipper in


    its mouth and fighting with Camdyn.


    Camdyn was sitting on the ground, pulling one end of the slippers. The Samoyed was biting the other


    end. And old man and a dog were fighting over there.


    Riley saw the fun and had no intention of stepping forward to help. The creases on his face were all


    wrinkled, and he was so happy to see it.


    Aimee and Patrick were both dumbfounded,pletely unaware of what was going on.


    Camdyn didn''t even notice that the two of them came back, and they were still fighting for the slippers.


    "Why are you so disobedient? Do you want me to punish you?"


    Samoyed ignored Camdyn''s threat at all, biting on his slippers and feeling happy.


    Riley walked up to Patrick and Aimee, smiled and said, "It''s been a whole night. Mr. Hayden is just a


    kid."


    With Camdyn''s strength, if he really wanted to grab the slippers from the Samoyed, how could he not


    be able to do so?


    He was just like a child, ying with the puppy


    It was the first time for Patrick to see Camdyn like this, and he shook his head helplessly.


    He seemed to be able to see what he would be like when Camdyn had a great-grandchild in the future.


    Finally, Camdyn found out that Aimee and Patrick had returned, coughed lightly in embarrassment, let


    go of the hand grabbing the slippers, got up from the ground, and said to Riley, "Riley, bring me another


    pair of slippers. This dog must like my slippers."


    Patrick walked over, helped Camdyn to sit down on a sofa, and said, "Grandpa, youpeted with a


    puppy for slippers, and you lost the fight. Aren''t you a little too weak ?"


    When Camdyn heard Patrick''s words, he immediately became unhappy.


    He knocked off Patrick''s hand, not allowing him to help him.


    This little bastard started to embarrass him after he recovered. Even the dog he brought back did the


    same to him.


    Humph.


    Camdyn almost lost his temper and needed to be coaxed.


    The Samoyed finally snatched his beloved slippers. With the slippers in his mouth, he rubbed them


    against Aimee''s feet. He put the slippers on Aimee''s feet as if offering a treasure, and groaned.


    Aimee felt it was cute in an instant, bent down, and hugged the Samoyed.


    The moment she picked it up, the little guy didn''t forget to pick up its slippers and put them together


    into Aimee''s arms.


    Seeing this scene, Camdyn was even more annoyed.


    This bastard just wanted to anger him.


    This Samoyed was very intelligent. After Aimee sat down on the sofa, he whimpered twice at Camdyn.


    His look made people think he was relying on Aimee to bully Camdyn.


    Camdyn snorted angrily, took the slippers that Riley handed over, and waved it towards the Samoyed.


    Patrick was helpless, came over and sat down beside Aimee, reached out and touched the Samoyed''s


    head. The little guy was quite useful.


    Camdyn became even more angry when he saw the appearance of the family of three.


    This little dog was relying on them to back it up.

 Chapter 198 I like you so much

    Chapter 198 I like you so much


    Camdyn and this Samoyed seemed to be at odds with each other. In fact, he really liked it.


    "Did you give him a name?" he asked.


    They can''t keep calling him puppy all the time.


    Aimee looked at Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, why don''t you give him a name?"


    Camdyn thought for a while and said, "This little thing is fat enough. Let''s call him bby."


    Patrick and Aimee were dumbfounded.


    Originally they thought Camdyn would choose name like Mocha, Lotus , Doggie or something like that.


    Unexpectedly, Camdyn would take the name bby.


    It was really cute.


    Aimee said, "bby is very nice. We will call him bby from now on. Come on, bby, say thank you


    grandpa."


    Saying that, Aimee grabbed bby ''s little paw and waved towards Camdyn.


    They didn''t know if bby was very satisfied with his name, he yelled a few times, which was so cute.


    Patrick felt that bby''s name, and Eden''s Happy were almost the same.


    He could already imagine how Eden wouldugh at them when he found out that their dog was called


    bby.


    However, Aimee had already agreed, so what else can he say?


    Patrick patted bby''s head and said, "bby, don''t bully grandpa in the future."


    He didn''t know if bby understood it. bby groaned twice, rubbing his head against Patrick''s palm,


    and looking obedient.


    Camdyn red at Patrick who was able to bully him, but now he had the nerve to teach the dog.


    He snorted and said, "Don''t bully bby."


    Patrick smiled, but said nothing.


    Aimee pinched bby''s little paw, and probably felt for the first time what doting was.


    She suddenly felt a little worried. If she and Patrick had a baby in the future, would Camdyn pamper the


    baby into a little devil?


    Realizing what she was thinking, Aimee felt a little helpless again.


    She was totally led astray by Patrick. How could she think of having a baby so easily?


    After chatting with Camdyn for a while, Riley carried bby to a new nest for him.


    Aimee and Patrick returned to the room, and Aimee couldn''t help saying, "Grandpa is so cute."


    Patrick came over, held her waist, and said, "Aimee, you can''t tell what grandpa is thinking?"


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand, turned around, looked up at him, and asked defensively, "What do you want


    to say?"


    She was keenly aware that Patrick was trapping her.


    If she followed his words, she might fall into his trap again.


    Patrick was so amused by her appearance that he squeezed her face and said, "Grandpa is


    empathizing now."


    Aimee did understand what Camdyn was thinking. However, facing Patrick''s enthusiastic gaze at this


    moment, Aimee did not dare to speak indiscriminately.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, she was sure that Patrick would have dealt with her on the spot.


    Aware of Aimee''s pretending to be stupid and evading, Patrick was very helpless.


    He stroked Aimee''s face and asked, "Aimee, do you still trust me?"


    She had always had an evasive attitude towards this matter, which actually frustrated Patrick very


    much.


    At the very least, it will make him think that Aimee did it because he was not good enough.


    Aimee was sensitive to Patrick''s being hurtful, and can understand why.


    She bit her lip and leaned forward towards Patrick, lying on his chest.


    "Darling, I''m scared," she said.


    Her voice was very soft. If he listened carefully, he can hear that she was timid.


    Patrick''s heart ached instantly.


    He could understand what she was scared.


    Because she had never experienced the love and warmth of a family, she avoided and was fearful


    when it cane to starting her own family.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly, stroking her back, "Aimee, don''t be scared. I will not let you go through


    the past again."


    Aimee responded, wrapping her hands around Patrick''s waist, and rubbing her cheek against his chest.


    She said, "Darling, give me some time. I will adjust myself soon."


    She knew that she loved Patrick, and believed how deeply Patrick loved her.


    She never doubted that the two of them would change, but deep down in her heart, she was not ready.


    This was not something that can be resolved in a short while.


    Fortunately, Patrick understood her, was considerate of her, and will not make things difficult for her,


    which made Aimee very grateful.


    She was lucky to meet Patrick.


    In Patrick''s arms, Aimee said, "Darling, I like you so much."


    Patrick''s body froze instantly, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    Damn, this girl, who refused to have sex with him, teased him like this.


    Her soft voice was killing him when she called him darling.


    What was more, she said that she liked him so coquettishly.


    How can he still control himself?


    Lowering his head and biting Aimee''s ear, Patrick released Aimee and said, "I''m going to deal with


    something. Rest first."


    After speaking, Patrick walked out of the room without any regrets.


    Aimee stood there in a daze, and when she realized it, she immediately burst outughing.


    Did this man run away?


    She suddenly wondered if she was a little too much.


    In fact, it was not impossible.


    However, since Patrick had already left the room, Aimee stopped chasing out.


    Aimee finished washing andy down under the quilt.


    It was amazing. She didn''t need to sleep much before, but now she can always fall asleep very easily.


    Patrick went to the study and hated himself.


    What was this? He didn''t look like a man.


    In front of theputer, Patrickined about himself before sending a video to Trace.


    Iris fled to Muprana, and Patrick didn''t think she could do anything there, but he couldn''t give her any


    chance to make trouble out of nothing.

 Chapter 199 Im still to be blamed

    Chapter 199 I''m still to be med


    The next day.


    Aimee was invited by Matilda to visit the crew.


    ording to Matilda''s request, she first went to a dessert store Matilda liked to buy a cake for her, and


    then came here.


    When Aimee arrived, Matilda was filming a scene with August.


    She heard someone whispering, "At first, I thought that the best actor of the season would definitely


    overwhelm Matilda, but I didn''t expect her acting skills to be so good. That look just now killed me."


    "That''s right. That''s right. I can''t believe she''s really a neer. She''s never filmed before. It''s too


    amazing."


    "I think she will be popr in the future. Do you think we should fawn on her now?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s hard to deal with her temper."


    "It that so? I think she''s quite generous and easy to get along with."


    Aimee listened to everyone''s discussion, and the corners of Aimee''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    She really didn''t realize before that Matilda was really a born star.


    Finally, after a scene was filmed, Francis excitedly stood up from behind the monitor and apuded


    repeatedly.


    "It''s great. Matilda, August, you two are so great. I can''t wait to send this clip first. Our y will


    definitely be popr." Francis said.


    Matilda smiled, raised her hand to pinch the headwear on her head, and nced at Francis, "Mr.


    Snider, you always praise us so much. Aren''t you afraid we''ll be haughty? "


    "August definitely won''t," Francis said.


    When Matilda heard what Francis said, she wanted to be humble just now, but she immediately


    became unhappy.


    She raised her chin and said, "Then tell me, do I have the capital to be haughty?"


    With her good acting skills, didn''t she deserve to be haughty?


    Francis was afraid of Matilda, and it would not be a good thing if Matilda was offended.


    He quickly said,"Of course, of course, Matilda, you acted so well."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    August kept silent but looked like he wanted to smile.


    He had long since lost his prejudice against Matilda.


    When he was on "Hide Yourself" before, he was conquered by her intelligence, then he was conquered


    by her outstanding acting skills during the filming with her during this period.


    It was the first time for him to meet such an actress. It was an experience he had never had before, and


    it was extremely refreshing.


    Matilda naturally caught August''s intention to smile.


    There was a sh of light in her eyes, and she didn''t deliberately provoke him.


    Coincidentally, Matilda saw Aimee,ughed immediately, and said to Francis," Mr. Snider, my friend is


    here to visit me. Let me go over."


    Francis looked in the direction she pointed and saw Aimee. His eyes lit up immediately, and he wanted


    to go there too, but was stopped by Aimee''s eyes.


    He was so heartbroken.


    Having known Aimee for so long, he hadn''t been able to meet her a few times at all. Now he was finally


    in front of her, but he can''t even approach her and say a few words.


    This frustrated Francis very much.


    However, he really didn''t dare to do what Aimee refused to do. He could only stand obediently and


    watch Matilda walking towards Aimee.


    Matilda was still in a costume, and her face had special makeup, which was different from her usual


    beauty, and this makeup was a little more handsome.


    However, when she walked towards Aimee, she didn''t have that handsome look.


    Aimee looked at Matilda and thought it was funny. When she was about to hug her, she immediately


    raised her hand to stop her.


    Matildapressed her lips and said, "Aimee, don''t you like me?"


    "No, no, that''s fine. The distance is good." Aimee said.


    Matilda snorted softly and said, "Okay, I know you can only hug your husband now, and I am nothing."


    Aimee really didn''t understand why she came to this conclusion.


    She handed a bag to Matilda and said, "If you think so, I''ll take this cake back."


    "Come on, you bought it all for me. There''s no reason to take it back. Let''s go to the lounge." Matilda


    finally held Aimee''s hand, and was about to go to the lounge affectionately.


    However, after taking only a few steps, she bumped into Miles head-on.


    None of them found out when he came over, and when the three of them met, there was an


    inexplicably strange atmosphere among them.


    Miles couldn''t imagine the fact that Aimee knew Matilda.


    He looked at Aimee meaningfully, and felt that she was amazing.


    Aimee also didn''t expect to see Miles here. Now that she saw him, she couldn''t pretend she didn''t


    know Matilda.


    So, Aimee greeted him, "Miles."


    "You know each other?" Miles still couldn''t help asking the question in his heart.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Matilda is my best friend."


    "This world is really small. If I had known you have such a beautiful friend, I should have known you


    earlier. " Miles said.


    Aimee said, "What do you mean? It''s my fault?"


    Miles said, "Are you trying to set me up?"


    Aimee smiled innocently and said, "You''re thinking too much."


    Matilda nced at Miles, then at Aimee, and felt that this was not a suitable ce to talk. So she pulled


    Aimee sway and said, "Aimee, Mr. Hayden, let''s go to the lounge first."


    Miles nodded and walked to the lounge first.


    Aimee squeezed Matilda''s waist and said, "What''s going on? He oftenes to visit the crew?"


    "No, it is the first time. And you meet him." Matilda was also speechless.


    She asked in a low voice, "Will you be exposed?"


    Aimee was also speechless, shrugged, and said, "There''s nothing to cover up. Just let it be."


    When the three of them entered the lounge, Matilda was the first to ask, "Mr. Hayden, what are you


    doing here?"


    When Miles heard Matilda''s unconscionable words, he instantly felt a little overwhelmed.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m here to visit the crew. What do you say?"


    Matilda had an innocent look.


    Miles couldn''t get angry for an instant.


    What can he do? Matilda was the person he wanted to support and he was willing to give her all the


    resources. Now, he was so angry that he asked for it.


    Miles said, "Come here to support you, so that no one in the crew will bully you."


    As soon as he said so, not only Matilda was surprised, but even Aimee, who looked at Miles, became


    iprehensible.

 Chapter 200 Aimee seems very dissatisfied with me

    Chapter 200 Aimee seems very dissatisfied with me


    Matilda smiled and said, "Mr. Hayden, you still don''t know me well enough. There are really not many


    people who can bully me."


    It was very easy for her to y around with the crew.


    In particr, she had already conquered the whole crew with her own acting skills, and there was no


    one to bully her.


    However, Aimee was very surprised when Miles came over.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, do you care so much about thepany''s artists?"


    Miles was asked by her and got angry again.


    This damn woman! What did she think he was?


    Aimee was in a good mood inexplicably at the situation in front of her.


    It turned out that a lot of things really happened between Matilda and Miles when she was away.


    Miles came here today and did have some other things to tell Matilda, but now that Aimee was here, he


    put this matter aside for the time being.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Why did youe here today?"


    Naturally, the crew was not a ce where anyone cane in. He had already arrived early, and he


    didn''t find anyone to pick up Aimee. She just came in ostentatiously.


    This made Miles very puzzled, and always felt that Aimee seemed not as simple as they knew.


    Aimee said, "Matilda invited me to be here. Do you think I shouldn''te?"


    Matilda immediately thought of what Miles meant, and said, "I gave Aimee a pass before, so she can


    "How could it be?" Milesughed and said, "If you need anything in the future, you can also tell me,


    and I will ask someone to bring it to you."


    "Who?" Matilda smiled and said, "Leah?"


    Miles suppressed his smile and said, "Or, I''ll give you an assistant. Let''s see, do you want to pick one


    yourself?"


    "Okay, then please match me with a sensible one." Matilda said.


    Miles nodded, and said nothing more.


    Matilda checked the time and couldn''t say anything else to Aimee.


    Originally, she specially called Aimee over today because she had something to tell her, but


    unexpectedly, Miles came here as an unexpected guest.


    Aimee stood up and said, "Okay I''ve brought you the cake you asked for, so I''ll go back first. See you


    after you finish filming."


    Matilda nodded and was about to send Aimee away.


    Miles said at this time, "Are you leaving? I am also preparing to leave. I will see you off."


    Aimee didn''t drive by herself, and he knew that.


    So, it made sense to give Aimee a ride in his car.


    Aimee nced at him, and couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do for a while, so she nodded and


    said, "Thanks."


    After the two left, Matilda felt it troublesome.


    Originally, Miles didn''t know about her rtionship with Aimee, so she could cheat Miles for money


    badly.


    Now, with Miles knowing about it, Matilda felt it really hard to deal with it.


    She must talk with Aimeeter, and see how to deal with Miles in the future.


    Aimee got into Miles'' car, and without being polite to him, said directly, "Miles, I''m going to a pharmacy.


    Please take me there."


    Miles was not unhappy about this, and asked casually, "Are you going to get Patrick''s medicine?"


    "Yes," Aimee said without hiding anything, "Although his body has recovered now, I still need to take


    good care of him. This process is very long."


    "I didn''t expect your medical skills to be so good." Miles said.


    Aimee frowned, looked at Miles, and said with a smile, "I''m just doing my best. All thanks to Dr.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Detff."


    Miles twitched the corner of his mouth when he heard this, and said, "Aren''t you a bit too great? So you


    just give up your credit, don''t you feel wronged?"


    Aimee''s heart skipped a beat, but her face looked very calm.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t understand what you said."


    "Really?" Miles chuckled, not continuing the topic.


    Aimee couldn''t help but get defensive.


    Even Camdyn didn''t know about her treatment of Patrick, so how could Miles know?


    What else did he know?


    Could it be that¡­


    Aimee''s eyes filled with ice coldness.


    She suddenly began to wonder if she had made a mistake in her previous direction. In fact, the person


    who attacked Patrick was his closest person?


    Miles could be that person?


    Sensing the chill emanating from Aimee''s body, Miles couldn''t help tapping his fingers on the steering


    wheel.


    "You seem upset with me?" he said.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t quite understand it." Aimeeughed, stopping being cold.


    She hadn''t figured this out yet, and it was not time to confront Miles yet.


    However, if the person who attacked Patrick was really Miles, she would definitely pay back twice as


    much.


    On the way, neither of them spoke again. After Miles sent Aimee to a medicine shop, he took out his


    mobile phone and called Patrick.


    "Your wife is really on guard." Miles said.


    On the other end of the phone, Patrick''s tone became a little more serious when he heard his words.


    "I told you not to provoke her, but you don''t listen." Patrick said it and was displeased.


    "You should be very happy. She protects you so much and won''t let any sign go." Miles said.


    "I''m asking you to distract her, not to piss her off," Patrick said.


    Miles was helpless, "It''s not my fault. I just mentioned that, and the coldness on her body almost killed


    me."


    Thinking of the chill emanating from Aimee just now, Miles couldn''t help shivering.


    He was sure that if he said one more word, Aimee might really want to kill him.


    "Anyway, I acted in the y you asked me to act in. You can think about how it will end after that. Let


    me tell you. When the timees, you have to exin it clearly to her. I don''t want to take the me."


    Miles said.


    After hanging up the phone, Miles shook his head helplessly.


    This couple was really a headache.


    However, he also understood one thing that Patrick really loved Aimee.


    He had to say that he was really envious.

 Chapter 201 Do You Recognize Aimee

    Chapter 201 Do You Recognize Aimee


    At a pharmacy .


    Aimee chose the medicine she wanted, and was about to leave when a person she had just met came


    in from outside.


    The moment he saw Aimee, Damion was stunned for a moment, then walked over, nodded towards


    Aimee, and said, "Aimee."


    Aimee was a little embarrassed by his calling her Aimee, smiled and said, "Mr. Bishop, hello."


    "Aimee, you don''t have to be so polite, just call me by my first name." Damion said.


    He didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Aimee. Otherwise, if Patrick found out, he would have to teach


    him a lesson.


    Aimee didn''t care too much about the address, but changed the subject and asked, "Are you here to for


    medicine?"


    "Yes, Aimee."


    When Damion finished speaking, a doctor came over and said to Damion, " Mr. Bishop, the medicine


    you asked for is ready."


    "Okay, bring it to me," Damion said.


    He looked at Aimee again and asked, "Do you know medicine?"


    "A bit of," Aimee said, "what''s wrong?"


    "If it''s convenient for you, can I ask you to go somewhere with me?"


    Aimee was puzzled for a moment, not knowing where Damion wanted her to go with him, but thinking


    of his rtionship with Patrick, Aimee didn''t refuse.


    "Then wait a moment. I''ll get my medicine." Aimee said.


    "Thanks," Damion said.


    The two came out of the pharmacy and got into Damion''s car.


    When Aimee was on the road, she sent Patrick a message, telling him that she met Damion and went


    to do him a favor.


    Patrick quickly replied, "I''ll pick you upter."


    In this way, Aimee felt more at ease.


    Presumably, Patrick was also very familiar with the ce Damion was taking her to.


    She had no burden.


    However, when Damion stopped the car, Aimee couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.


    Damion said to her somewhat apologetically, " Aimee, I''m sorry. We have to walk the rest of the way."


    Aimee nodded and got out of the car.


    She followed Damion inside, full of doubts.


    This was a very dpidated ce, not even amunity. It can even be described as a slum.


    Cars will definitely not be able to drive in, and the way to go inside was extremely difficult.


    It was difficult for Aimee to believe that this was where Damion brought her.


    After all, Damion was the son of the Bishop family. It can be said that he was the most favored one in


    the entire Bishop family. In his world, there shouldn''t even be such a ce.


    However, judging from the way Damion walked inside, it was not difficult to see that he was really very


    familiar with this ce.


    He knew exactly where there would be potholes, reminding Aimee.


    Finally, after walking for more than 20 minutes, the two stopped in front of a very dpidated house.


    Damion stopped, turned his head, and said to Aimee, "Aimee, for a while, I hope you won''t be scared.¡±


    Aimee nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    Unless the room was full of snakes, she won''t be frightened.


    Damion got her assurance, raised his hand and pushed open the door.


    The door creaked and was pushed open with difficulty.


    It was ck inside, and when the sun was shining like this, it was impossible to see a little bit of light.


    However, this didn''t affect Aimee in any way. She could easily see what was going on inside, and saw a


    person huddled in the corner very urately.


    It was a stooped old woman. Her whole body was shrunk into like a ball. Her face was deeply buried on


    her knees, and her appearance could not be seen, but it could be clearly seen that she was shrinking


    non-stop.


    A look of surprise shed across Aimee''s eyes. It was true that this old woman''s state was too strange.


    She looked towards Damion indistinctly, guessing his rtionship with the old person.


    This question was quickly answered.


    Damion had already lifted his foot and walked in. He knelt down in front of the woman, and said in an


    extremely gentle voice, "Sophie, I''m Damion. I''m here to see you."


    Hearing the sound, the old woman curled up even more, trembling, as if terrified.


    Damion was extraordinarily patient, and he didn''t reach out to touch her, but continued to say to her,


    "Sophie, I''m Damion."


    He kept repeating this sentence, and finally made the woman let down her guard.


    The woman looked up at him, but her eyes didn''t have any focus at all.


    She also couldn''t speak, just kept saying, "ahhhhhh." She raised her hand, trembling, and waved in the


    air, as if searching for Damion''s location.


    Damion dared to move now, raised his hand to hold the woman''s hand, and said, "Sophie, I miss you."


    His voice trembled, like a child who had been wronged extremely. If one could listen carefully, people


    can tell that he was crying.


    Aimee looked at this scene, and was just very sad without any reason.


    She still didn''t go in hastily. The woman''s mental state was very bad, and even Damion had to spend


    so much effort to make her respond a little bit.


    If she rushed in like this, Aimee can be sure that the woman will be stimted even more.


    She was standing outside, listening to Damion talking to her.


    However, the old woman seemed to feel her, and her eyes turned suddenly. Although she couldn''t see


    anything, she still pointed precisely at Aimee''s location.


    Inexplicably, Aimee''s heart skipped a beat, and an unprecedented feeling overwhelmed her.


    She didn''t know how to describe this feeling, but her whole body did not feel very well.


    Damion, on the other hand, was astonished when he saw this scene.


    Immediately, ecstasy welled up in his eyes.


    Damion looked at Aimee like she was a savior.


    Aimee felt it inexplicable, and had no time to care about the reason why Damion had such a gaze.


    She was just puzzled. How did this woman notice her, and how did she urately locate her?


    However, the old woman couldn''t speak, but could only say "ahhh", which made Damion helpless.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Damion calmed himself down and said to the old woman, "Sophie, do you recognize Aimee?"


    "Ahhhhh..." The old woman could still only make this sound, but the sound was a little more intense


    than before.


    It was not hard to guess that she agreed with Damion''s words.


    Damion said to Aimee, "Aimee,e in."

 Chapter 202 There is no way to take care of herself

    Chapter 202 There is no way to take care of herself


    Aimee walked in, knelt down in front of the old woman, and said, "Hi, Sophie, I''m Aimee."


    The old woman became even more excited, moved her head towards Aimee''s direction, and breathed


    hard through, as if she wanted to judge something from the smell.


    Aimee didn''t move, nor did she show any difort at her approaching her.


    Damion looked at her gratefully. At this moment, he acknowledged Aimee willingly.


    If it was any other woman, she would have been disgusted by the old woman who was so close to her,


    and maybe she would be furious.


    But Aimee treated the elderly with the most patience and tenderness.


    This made Damion''s eyes a little red.


    Finally, when the old woman''s nose sucked in Aimee''s smell for a long time, her tears fell down all at


    once.


    She reached out to hug Aimee, but she was cautious, not daring to touch Aimee at all.


    Aimee was very inexplicable to her behavior and didn''t quite understand it. She didn''t feel disgusted at


    all. Instead, she raised her hand, held the old woman''s hand, and asked, "Sophie, do you want to touch


    touch my face?"


    "Ahhhh..." the old woman yelled. Her voice showed that she was excited, and her tears flowed even


    more violently.


    Aimee held her hand, allowing her to touch her face with her wrinkled hand.


    When she touched Aimee''s face, the old woman became even more excited.


    Her tears flowed more violently, and her body kept shaking.


    This made Aimee a little helpless, and she could only look at Damion, hoping that he couldfort the


    old woman.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Damion seemed to encounter this situation for the first time, and he was helpless about it.


    Aimee can only solve it by herself.


    She held the old woman''s wrist and diagnosed her, and she found something abnormal.


    She was supposed to be in good health, but now she looked like this. It was not because there was a


    problem with her body function, but because she was poisoned.


    What kind of poison it was? Aimee can''t judge it yet.


    However, one thing she was sure of was that the old woman was harmed like this.


    However, Aimee didn''t tell Damion about it immediately.


    She still didn''t know what happened to her, what Damion knew, and why Damion left the old woman in


    this ce. Aimee will not reveal anything until all these mysteries were solved.


    Finally, the old woman was so emotional that she fainted from crying, and she had to remove her hand


    from Aimee''s face.


    Damion looked at Aimee apologetically and said, "Aimee, I''m sorry. I didn''t know she would be so


    excited to see you."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "It''s okay."


    Damion carried the old woman to a bed, and Aimee realized that her body was so twisted that she


    couldn''t straighten up at all.


    She was put on the bed and kept a curled up position.


    Damion covered her with a quilt, and then took the medicine he brought from the pharmacy to the table


    to dispose of.


    Aimee saw him unpack all the medicines and put them into a kettle.


    She frowned tightly and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "She can''t take medicine like a normal person. I can only put these medicines in the water bottle, and


    she can take as much as she can," Damion said.


    Aimee could hear that when he said this, he was also very helpless.


    Only¡­


    Aimee said, "If you do this, the effect of the medicine will be destroyed very quickly. In fact, the


    medicine she take may not have any effect at all."


    "I know," Damion lowered his eyes and said, "I have no other choice."


    Aimee finally asked the question in her heart, "Why put her here alone? I don''t think you cane here


    every day, right?"


    Damion''s body froze, and immediately, the expression on his face became extremely painful.


    He said, " Aimee, this matter is a bitplicated. I brought you here today, and I also want to ask you


    to help me."


    "Just say it." Aimee said.


    When she had just checked the old woman''s body, she had already made a decision that she would


    help her.


    She always had a vague feeling that perhaps, she had some kind of connection with this old woman.


    If she can''t cure her, maybe she will miss some information.


    Aimee naturally didn''t want this, so as long as Damion can persuade her, she will treat the old woman


    properly.


    Damion put away the medicine, went to check the situation of the old woman again, and led Aimee


    outside.


    Aimee took another look at the old woman.


    Thinking about it, she had been here for a while, so there was no question of any danger.


    So, she didn''t ask any more questions for the time being, and followed Damion out.


    The two didn''t talk on the road until they walked out of the alley. Aimee saw a familiar car. The moment


    she looked over, the familiar person was also getting out of the car.


    Aimee''s always serious face softened at this moment.


    Patrick walked towards them, walked up to Aimee, put his arms around her waist, and said, "Scared


    you?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "I''m not that timid."


    From the meaning of Patrick''s words, he was also very familiar with this old woman.


    This made Aimee even more confused.


    Why did they let the old woman stay here alone?


    Three of them didn''t get into Damion''s car, but into Patrick''s car.


    Damion''s car was handed over to Trace to drive back.


    However, even in the car, he didn''t talk about it for the time being.


    Aimee could feel that both Patrick and Damion were very nervous, and she was even more sure that


    the old woman was not simple.


    Finally, Patrick drove the car to La Grande Maison, and after the three entered the penthouse, Patrick


    said, "Aimee, if you have any doubts, just ask Damion."


    Aimee gave Patrick a strange look, then walked to the edge of a sofa, sat down, and asked the first


    question, "Why did you leave her there alone?"


    For Aimee, although it was not a ce where people cannot survive, it was definitely not a ce


    suitable for the elderly to live in.


    In particr, her physical condition was simply unable to take care of herself.

 Chapter 203 Just Tell Me

    Chapter 203 Just Tell Me


    Damion could tell that Aimee was very angry.


    He said helplessly, "Aimee, I really didn''t leave her there on purpose, but she must stay there herself.


    No matter what means I try to bring her out, she can always go back there. No matter how many


    people I get to watch her, she ends up going back there."


    "I can testify to this," Patrick said, walked over with a few bottles of soda and handed them to Aimee


    and Damion respectively, "We don''t know how she did it. You saw her today. Her mental state is very


    bad, but if she leaves there, it will be even worse."


    Aimee could tell that the two of them were really having a headache, and they had tried their best, and


    in the end they had no choice but to ept the reality.


    However, Aimee quickly thought of a possibility that the toxin she noticed in the old woman''s blood


    vessels yed a role in making her have such a reaction.


    Damion continued, "Including the things used in that house, she found them from nowhere. No matter


    where we throw them, she can find them again. And the things we gave her were thrown away."


    Aimee can now understand why they let the old woman live in that ce alone on the premise that they


    can take good care of her.


    "Who is she?" Aimee asked.


    "It''s my nanny." Damion said, "In fact, from my father to me, the children of our family are all raised by


    her."


    Aimee froze again.


    Patrick exined, "Mrs. Bishop died of difficultbour."


    "Then your brother and sister?" Aimee looked at Damion suspiciously. The Bishop family had four


    children, and Damion was the youngest.


    "They don''t have the same mother as me. My father had four wives," Damion said.


    Speaking of this, Damion also seemed to find it hard to say.


    He looked embarrassed and said, "In my family, I don''t know if it is under a curse, all women will die in


    childbirth."


    However, this reason was obviously nonsense.


    After Damion finished speaking, heughed at himself and said, "My grandpa always said that maybe


    our family did something bad and got retribution."


    "Then how did she get to your house?" Aimee asked again.


    "She was with my grandma." Damion said.


    Aimee immediately thought of something else, and was full of doubts about the rtionship between


    Sophie and the Bishop family.


    Damion knew what Aimee was thinking, and became a little more embarrassed, and he said, "Sophie


    didn''t marry and have children. She breast-feeded us through improper means."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee immediately understood that there was a way that allowed women who had not given birth to


    breastfeed.


    However, at the time, few people would know about this, and Damion''s grandfather would use this,


    which was really shocking enough.


    Damion was embarrassed to exin more to Aimee, and said, "Sophie''s mental state has been


    disturbed sincest year. She ran there alone, and then, no matter what methods we used, she refused


    toe back."


    Then, Damion looked at Aimee solemnly and said, "Aimee, we have searched for famous doctors, but


    no one can get close to her. I saw her approaching you on her own initiative today, so I finally got some


    hope. Aimee, can you please help me save her?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick and really wanted to know what kind of position she yed in it.


    However, Patrick didn''t say anything, and he didn''t look like he had mentioned anything to Damion, so


    Aimee didn''t continue to look at him.


    She turned to look at Damion and said, "I''m just an ordinary doctor. I don''t know if I can cure her."


    She still had a lot of doubts to rify, so she didn''t really want to agree to Damion''s request so easily.


    Damion nodded and said, "I understand, Aimee. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more.


    She was nning to meet Sophie by herself sometime, to find out if there was any connection between


    them.


    Damion didn''t stay any longer.


    After Damion left La Grande Maison, Aimee looked at Patrick again and asked, "You want me to heal


    her, don''t you?"


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and put it in his palm.


    He squeezed Aimee''s fingers, sighed softly, and said, "Actually, I don''t want to."


    "Why?" Aimee looked at Patrick suspiciously, thinking that he was really weird today.


    "From the perspective of the friendship between me and Damion, I should really hope that you can


    cure Sophie, but the identity of her is not simple. Damion doesn''t know this, and I don''t want you to


    take risks to cure her. You may get involved in unnecessary trouble. Aimee, I will not sacrifice you for


    anyone." Patrick said.


    Aimee looked at Patrick in surprise, and could no longer describe the shock in her heart.


    Patrick actually used such a serious word as sacrifice, which made her even more curious about the


    identity of Sophie.


    Aimee said, "However, you still let me meet her today. Do you know something, for example, the


    identity of her is rted to me?"


    Patrick squeezed Aimee''s fingers gently, lowered his eyes, but didn''t answer right away.


    However, the more he was like this, the more self-evident the answer became.


    Aimee never doubted that Patrick knew a lot about herself. After all, he had contacted the Growlers to


    investigate her.


    Although, the Growlers didn''t help him investigate her, but he could have other means.


    In this situation, it was clear that Patrick knew something she didn''t.


    Aimee wanted to know so much what he knew.


    She held Patrick''s hand instead, and said, "Darling, just tell me. Although I know I''m not the Reads, I


    don''t know where Ie from."

 Chapter 204 My darling is at a disadvantage

    Chapter 204 My darling is at a disadvantage


    Patrick heard Aimee''s words, but still didn''t answer right away.


    He looked at Aimee meaningfully, and Aimee''s mood became extraordinarilyplicated.


    She felt more and more uneasy, and the expression on her face became extraordinarily serious.


    Aimee said, "Darling, tell me. No matter what it is, I can bear it."


    She had experienced all kinds of things in this world, and she had already developed all kinds of skills,


    so there was nothing that she can''t ept.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, Sophie and your life experience should have nothing to do with each other."


    Aimee asked, "Why are you so sure?"


    "She''s from the southwest, Veggia. She and your teacher should be old acquaintances." Patrick said.


    Hearing her teacher from Patrick''s mouth, Aimee was already calm and not surprised at all.


    Sure enough, Patrick checked her thoroughly, even her teacher.


    However, even she didn''t know that her teacher was rted to Veggia, and Patrick actually found this


    out.


    She asked, "You mean, my teacher is from Veggia?"


    "If my guess is correct, your teacher and Sophie should have been a couple once, but your teacher


    suddenly disappeared. She ran out to find your teacher alone, and met Mr. Bishop. Then she somehow


    became a dowry and entered the Bishop family," Patrick said.


    Aimee couldn''t agree with his guess.


    She had read Veggia in a medical book. It could be said that it was a cepletely unrted to the


    ordinary world they lived in now.


    The people there were all good at many things, especially in the field of medicine, which was a skill that


    was difficult for the outside world to understand.


    Aimee also had some skills on her body, which were obtained from learning special medical skills.


    However, she knew very well that people in Veggia would not obey any outsiders.


    Under such a rule, how could Sophie became a nanny?


    This was so weird.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, this is just my guess. I just found out that your teacher had indeed been to


    Veggia."


    Aimee fell silent, only then did she realize that her teacher had left her countless unsolved puzzles.


    She bit her lips lightly, feeling dazed for a moment, and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    What kind of secrets did her teacher hide?


    Patrick looked at Aimee distressedly.


    He reached out, caressed Aimee''s face, and said, "Aimee, I''m sorry. I should have kept this matter from


    you."


    "No," Aimee shook her head, smiled sweetly at Patrick, and said, "Darling, these are things I''m


    destined to know, and I can''t avoid it."


    She believed that if it wasn''t Patrick who told her this today, someone else would tell her in the future.


    Patrick was telling her about this matter, which made her feel even more strange.


    Taking a deep breath, Aimee reached out to Patrick.


    She said, "Darling, give me a hug, okay?"


    Patrick felt even more distressed, reaching out and hugging Aimee into his arms.


    He stroked Aimee''s back and said, "Aimee, don''t be afraid. I''m with you."


    It didn''t matter what the rtionship between Aimee''s teacher and Sophie was, whether Aimee had a


    rtion with Veggia, or what kind of secret her teacher was hiding.


    Aimee was his wife now, and he will protect her well.


    Aimeey in Patrick''s arms, and said in a muffled voice, "Darling, if you face any dangerous things in


    the future, don''t worry about me, okay?"


    She didn''t want to involve Patrick in it.


    She had a faint premonition that Sophie''s show-up was not a coincidence.


    Perhaps, she will soon be involved in something strange.


    When the time came, thest thing she wanted was for Patrick to be in danger.


    However, Patrick let go of Aimee, lifted her chin with his hand, and made her meet his gaze.


    Patrick''s voice sounded serious.


    He said, "Aimee, you are my wife, my woman. Why do you want me to leave you alone?"


    Aimee''s words, to Patrick, were equivalent to a stab in his heart.


    Thest thing he wanted to hear was that she wanted to have nothing to do with him.


    Aimee mumbled and swallowed. And inexplicably, her eyes turned red.


    She looked at Patrick, and her voice became even more muffled.


    "Darling, I..."


    However, Aimee didn''t get a chance to say anything. Her lips were sealed by Patrick''s.


    Patrick understood everything she had to say.


    However, he really didn''t want to hear it.


    Aimee''s eyes widened, and the pain from her lips made her clearly feel the anger from Patrick.


    A drop of tear fell uncontrobly from the corner of her eye.


    Her heart seemed to be pierced by something, which made her feel very painful.


    Patrick didn''t close his eyes, so naturally he saw Aimee''s tear.


    His eyes were full of helplessness.


    However, he bit Aimee harder, so that she could firmly remember the pain this time.


    Aimee let out a soft cry after being bitten by him. Her eyes became much moister. As she stared at


    Patrick, she said dissatisfiedly, "Darling, you treat me badly."


    Her voice was especially soft at this moment, as if she was being bullied miserably.


    Patrick said, "I just want you to remember this pain, and see if you dare to say leave you alone in the


    future."


    Aimee saw his face which was intentionally serious, and burst outughing.


    She raised her hand and hit Patrick hard on the heart, and said, "Then you can''t bite me either."


    Patrick didn''t feel the pain. Instead he held her hand and pressed it against his heart.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He said, "Aimee, from now on, don''t be angry with me again."


    Aimee nodded, and a touch of sweetness welled up in her heart.


    That was fine. No matter what happened, he was by her side.


    In this way, she will not face the world so indifferently as before.


    Only¡­


    Aimeepressed her lips, and said in a deliberately aggrieved way, "But you bite me. It''s very


    painful."


    Patrick listened to her coquettish words, and his mood immediately improved.


    He leaned over to get closer to Aimee, deliberately suppressed his voice, and said, "I''ll be at a


    disadvantage, and I will let you bite me back."

 Chapter 205 This is Our Matrimonial House

    Chapter 205 This is Our Matrimonial House


    Aimee''s eyes fell on the handsome face right in front of her, and finally, on those thin lips.


    She swallowed unconsciously, and an irrepressible desire was showed in her eyes.


    It was said that people with thin lips were ruthless, but Aimee felt that what Patrick brought to her was


    endless affection.


    She could feel that he cared about her.


    Aimee licked the corner of her mouth uncontrobly, and then, as if she had made up her mind, she bit


    down on Patrick''s lips.


    She didn''t hold back her strength, and this bite directly broke the skin of Patrick''s lips.


    Patrick snorted, and didn''t expect that she would hit him so hard.


    With a helpless lowugh, Patrick held Aimee''s waist, lifted her onto hisp, and let her sit down.


    Then, he reversed the position and attacked Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee didn''t even have time to exim at the change of where she was sitting before she was kissed


    by Patrick.


    When Patrick finally let her go, Aimee could clearly feel that her mouth was swollen.


    She looked at Patrick, and the moisture in her eyes became a little thicker.


    This man was a bully.


    Patrick was very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    He reached out and stroked Aimee''s lips, and said deliberately, "Aimee, don''t let people misunderstand


    that I''m fierce alone."


    Aimee blinked and finally realized what he meant by fierce.


    Her cheeks flushed immediately, and she instantly felt shy.


    Obviously, they hadn''t reached that step yet.


    However, this man made this kind of misunderstanding several times.


    It was clearly bullying.


    Aimee said, "Darling, don''t always do such misleading things."


    It was eally annoying.


    Patrickughed even more uncontrobly.


    He caressed Aimee''s face and said, "Or, Aimee, just make me ¡®bully'' you."


    Aimee''s face turned even redder.


    She didn''t understand why Patrick was so obsessed with this matter.


    However, for a moment, Aimee felt that there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    So Aimee asked, "Darling, is this your house?"


    She always had to be sure if they were in his own home or someone else''s.


    Understanding Aimee''s meaning in an instant, Patrick smiled, sped Aimee''s waist tightly, picked her


    up from the sofa, and strode towards the bedroom.


    The moment Aimee was put on the bed, Patrick said, "Aimee, this is our wedding room."


    After he said so, Patrick didn''t give Aimee a chance to be surprised, and bent down directly, leading her


    into apletely unfamiliar area.


    Before Aimee fell asleep, she felt like crying without tears.


    She knew that this matter should not bepromised so quickly.


    Otherwise, Patrick''s inferiority as a man will be fully disyed.


    Shey in Patrick''s arms with tears in her eyes.


    Patrick, who seeded, kept coaxing her with soft words in her ear, such as he will be gentler next


    time.


    If Aimee still had the strength, she would really want to kick him a few times.


    She had never been so tired fighting with dozens of people before. At this moment, she really felt that


    her special physique was a lie.


    However, Patrick actuallyughed at her and whispered in her ear, "Aimee, you need workout more."


    Aimee rolled over with what little strength she had left, and decided that no matter what Patrick said,


    she would ignore him.


    All she wanted now was sleeping.


    Patrick didn''t bother her anymore. After covering her with the quilt, he held her in his arms and fell


    asleep with her.


    Aimee slept for a long time this time.


    She had a dream, in which she saw her teacher.


    After being adopted by him, he gave her a bowl of green drink every day. ording to what he said at


    that time, it was a kind of soy milk.


    Aimee didn''t know so many things at that time, and she drank the drink obediently. Because her


    teacher put a lot of sugar in the drink, it was very sweet. She was young at that time and had no


    resistance to sweet things. And she felt it very delicious.


    However, after drinking it for a month, she never drank that drink again.


    But after that, her physique changed. She didn''t need to sleep a lot, and she could be full of energy


    after sleeping less than two hours a day.


    After Aimee woke up, she was sweating profusely.


    She was awakened with a start, and sat up from the bed suddenly.


    In the dream, she saw a very strange picture.


    Her teacher, while she was asleep, gave her an injection.


    She couldn''t see which part of her the needle was piercing into, but she could clearly see that she was


    in great pain, and her small body was struggling non-stop. But her teacher seemed numb to see


    everything and kept giving her injections.


    Aimee clearly saw that a needle was stuck in her throat.


    She was awakened by the injection, and even after waking up, she felt an unprecedented sense of


    suffocation.


    Aimee''s body cooled down rapidly, and her teeth were chattering.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She didn''t want to be alone.


    Subconsciously, she groped to the side, but she didn''t touch Patrick.


    Aimee felt even more ufortable. Without thinking too much, she got off the bed and ran out of the


    room.


    She didn''t care about wearing slippers, nor did she care that she only had a suspender skirt on her


    body.


    All she wanted was to find Patrick right now and immediately


    Finally, Aimee found Patrick in the kitchen.


    She threw herself into Patrick''s arms without hesitation.


    Aimee had never hugged Patrick so hard, not even before falling asleep, when they were at their


    orgasm.


    Patrick''s muscle ached from her hugging.


    However, Patrick didn''t cry out for pain.


    He hugged Aimee tightly, patted her on the back, lowered his head and kissed the top of her head, and


    said softly, "Aimee, I''m here."


    Aimee''s body finally recovered. She raised her face, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, I''m having a


    nightmare."


    Patrick guessed it, but he didn''t tell her that the dreams were all fake.


    He just cupped Aimee''s face and kissed her.


    He said, "Don''t be afraid. You''re safe in my arms."


    Aimee sniffed, looked at Patrick with watery eyes , and said, "Darling, don''t leave me alone on the


    bed."

 Chapter 206 How Much I Want to Have a Great-Grandchild

    Chapter 206 How Much I Want to Have a Great-Grandchild


    Patrick felt as if he had been caught in the heart in an instant, and his heart ached.


    This was the first time Aimee showed such a side in front of him.


    He didn''t ask Aimee what she dreamed about, but just patted her on the back andforted her


    constantly.


    Aimee took a while to finallye back to her senses and calm down.


    She withdrew from Patrick''s arms and asked suspiciously, "Darling, what are you doing?"


    The kitchen, no matter how it looked, didn''t fit Patrick.


    He appeared here, quite discordant.


    Patrick said, "I''m making breakfast."


    Aimee was shocked when she heard the words, and then thought of it. When she was treating Patrick,


    he had proposed that after he recovered, he should treat her to a proper meal.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, until now, none of them had eaten the meal.


    Aimee blinked, looked at Patrick, and asked, "Darling, are you going to use this breakfast to get rid of


    me?"


    If that was the case, it can''t be possible.


    She was not so easily to be fooled.


    Patrickughed lightly, pinched Aimee''s face gently, and said, "In your heart, I''m such a stingy person?"


    Aimee said in her heart that no matter how she felt, it was true that she didn''t eat the meal he invited.


    Therefore, it was useless to say these now.


    Patrick knew what she was thinking, and said helplessly, "I remember. I take it seriously."


    The tone in which he said this seemed to be coaxing Aimee, treating her like a child, with a gentle and


    doting meaning.


    Aimeeughed instantly, thought for a while, and said, "Then I have to think about what to eat, and I


    want to eat the most expensive one."


    Patrickughed. This girl was telling him on purpose that she was already in a good mood, and told him


    not to worry.


    She was not a money-grubber, so it didn''t seem like she would say it at all.


    "Okay, I will help you to look for it to see which one is better." Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded, then looked into the pot in the kitchen, and asked, "Darling, what are you cooking?"


    It smelt delicious, but she didn''t know how it tasted.


    "Seafood porridge," Patrick said.


    Aimee was startled again. Although it was not difficult to cook seafood porridge, it was not a simple


    dish for someone who had never set foot in the kitchen.


    Patrick came up to challenge this, and Aimee felt that he was really brave.


    Patrick had already opened the lid to let the fragrance waft out more, and said to Aimee, "Aimee,e,


    have a taste and see how my cooking is?"


    Aimee walked over and took a sip of the spoonful of porridge that Patrick scooped out.


    Then¡­


    Her expression froze.


    Sure enough, what she guessed was correct that Patrick''s cooking skill ... was really...


    Aimee said, "It''s so salty."


    Patrick frowned, and tasted the spoon of the porridge that Aimee had tasted suspiciously, and now his


    expression froze.


    Really, it was salty enough.


    He said, "I obviously didn''t add much salt."


    Aimee also became puzzled when she heard him say that.


    Logically speaking, if there was not much salt, it must be a problem with the ingredients.


    Her eyes fell on the crab in the porridge, and she asked, "Darling, what is this crab?"


    She looked at it. Why didn''t it look like a fresh crab?


    Aimee picked up a piece of crab, and put it in her mouth to taste it. Sure enough, the taste of this crab


    was not the taste of fresh one.


    This was clearly...


    "Darling, this is a salted crab." Aimee said helplessly.


    This kind of salty crab was marinated and it was actually eaten raw. If it was cooked, it will be so salty


    that people will suffocate.


    Aimee didn''t even know where Patrick got the salty crab, and why he just put it in the pot.


    Patrick was also surprised for a long time, and then went to the refrigerator to get the other two crabs,


    "Then these two are?"


    Aimee looked at the two fresh crabs and instantly understood that Patrick had confused them.


    She finally couldn''t help it, andughed out loud.


    Why was him so cute?


    Aimee approached Patrick and said, "Darling, you are so cute."


    She smiled and it could tell that she was really amused by Patrick.


    Patrick was also a little dumbfounded.


    He deliberately studied these two kinds of crabs. Who would have thought that he was still confused.


    Now, a good pot of porridge was ruined by him just like that.


    Originally, he wanted to prove to Aimee that he didn''t have any difficulty in cooking.


    As a result, it was so unfavorable.


    With Aimee''s words, he was really a terrible cook.


    Aimee stood on toes and kissed Patrick''s mouth, and said, "Darling, I like you even more."


    Patrick was somewhat coaxed by her words, but the frustration of not being good at cooking kept him


    down.


    Aimee took his hand and said, "Leave it to me. I''ll improve the porridge for you."


    Next, Aimee re-adjusted the seasoning to dilute the original salty taste.


    She tasted her masterpiece with satisfaction, and had to say that if Patrick hadn''t mixed up the crab,


    the seasoning he had just now was actually just right.


    After improving the porridge, Aimee and Patrick sat at the dining table and had breakfast.


    Aimee was really hungry. Now that she was eating porridge, her stomach was finally full.


    Her physical strength that was consumed by Patrick finally came back.


    After eating tworge bowls in a row, Aimee patted her belly contentedly.


    Patrick looked at her satisfied appearance, and his heart was soft.


    Why was his girl so cute?


    The two had finished their breakfast when Patrick''s cell phone rang.


    It was grandpa''s calling.


    "Pat, you and Aimee didn''te backst night?" Camdyn asked with concern on the other end of the


    phone.


    "Grandpa, we''re at La Grande Maison." Patrick replied.


    Camdyn was still worried that after the two of them didn''t go home, something must have happened,


    but when he heard that they were at La Grande Maison, he stopped worrying about anything in an


    instant.


    He smiled and asked, "Do you want to stay there for a while longer? Is there anything you need? I''ll


    have someone send it to you."


    La Grande Maison was the matrimonial home prepared for Patrick at that time. Although Patrick and


    Aimee had been married for a long time, it was the first time for them to go there.


    For Camdyn, he guessed why Patrick took Aimee there.


    Thinking that he might soon have a great-grandchild, Camdyn was in a great mood, and even wished


    they would stay there until Aimee had a baby, and then go back.


    Listening to Camdyn''s excited voice, Patrick felt helpless.


    How much did this old man want to have a great-grandchild?


    However, he really wanted to know what his and Aimee''s child would be like.


    And he didn''t know if afterst night, there was already a baby that had taken root in Aimee''s stomach.


    Aimee noticed the change in Patrick''s eyes, looked at him suspiciously, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Grandpa asked us to stay here longer," Patrick said.


    Aimee was at a loss for a while again, not understanding why grandpa would make such a request.


    She said, "No, we have to go back to the house."


    La Grande Maison had nothing, and if there was something wrong with Patrick''s body, it was not


    convenient to deal with it here.


    Patrick repeated Aimee''s words to Camdyn, "Grandpa, we''ll be back in a while."


    He heard Camdyn sigh when he heard him say that, looking very disappointed.

 Chapter 207 She was able to unlock the cloakroom

    Chapter 207 She was able to unlock the cloakroom


    After Patrick hung up the phone, Aimee asked, "Grandpa, what happened to him? Why did I hear


    something wrong with his voice?"


    "Maybe, we''re not wee back," Patrick said.


    Aimee looked at Patrick strangely, but still couldn''t understand.


    No, logically speaking, Camdyn wouldn''t unwee them.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Aimee knew how clingy he was.


    Now, it was strange for him not wanting them to go back and be with him.


    Aimee stared at Patrick for a long time, and finally said, "Darling, are you ndering grandpa?"


    Patrick held his forehead and stared at Aimee as if irritated.


    In her eyes, was he so bad?


    Patrick said, "Grandpa thinks that we can wait until there''s a neer before going back."


    Aimee instantly understood who this neer was referring to.


    Her face turned red and she red at Patrick. "Darling, what did you say to grandpa?" she asked.


    Patrick was wronged and immediately said, "I answered the phone in front of you. And you heard what


    I said. Aimee, you can''t treat me like this."


    Aimee thought so too. Just now, Patrick really didn''t say anything strange.


    But here was where it got weird.


    Even though the conversation was normal, how could he make Camdyn think about that?


    Wasn''t that weird?


    Aimee still felt that it was Patrick who said something weird.


    However, she did have no proof.


    It was just that she really didn''t know how to face grandpa when she went backter.


    Seeing Aimee''s embarrassed look, Patrick couldn''t helpughing again.


    He pulled Aimee into his arms and said, "How about we don''t go back, and we will when there''s really a


    neer?"


    Aimee heard what he said and felt that if she really did this, it would really be a big problem.


    She immediately said, "Let''s go back, go back now!"


    After speaking, Aimee was about to back to the room to change clothes.


    However, she was dumbfounded that her clothes had already been torn to pieces by Patrickst night.


    Seeing the mess all over the floor, Aimee really wanted to cry.


    Did this man listen to her words?


    She clearly forbade him to use force.


    As a result, it looked like this now.


    Patrick followed Aimee in. Seeing her looking at the clothes on the ground annoyed, he said, "Don''t feel


    bad. I will buy you new ones."


    "Who cares about clothes?" Aimee turned around, red at Patrick, and said, "Do you know that your


    body is still very fragile now? It''s not good for your body if you act like this."


    Patrick had seen through Aimee, and that was what she was trying to do to him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If he was really fragile, how could Aimee indulge himst night?


    Patrick said, "I thought,st night, you already knew very clearly whether I''m fragile or not."


    Aimee''s train of thought was instantly deviated by him.


    Indeed, in terms of Patrick''s statest night, not to mention that he was not fragile at all, he was


    obviously very powerful.


    Aimee felt that if she didn''t exercise regrly and her body wasn''t different from ordinary girls, and if


    she was a little more delicate, she would have been tortured to death by Patrickst night.


    The scenes ofst night slid past before her eyes, and it took Aimee a while to realize that she was


    distracted by Patrick again.


    Frowning, Aimee stared at Patrick and said, "Don''t talk nonsense like that. I''ll beat you up."


    "Aimee," Patrick chuckled, took a few steps forward, and hugged Aimee into his arms, "You just like


    beating me up so much?"


    Aimee was blushing again and her heart was pounding.


    She suddenly felt that she couldn''t have a proper conversation with Patrick.


    She sniffed, and finally couldn''t hold back. She raised her feet and stepped on Patrick''s hard.


    This kick was very hard, and Patrick really groaned when she stepped on it. It really hurt a little.


    He had no choice but to let go, looked at her, and said, "Aimee, you hate me so much, so you stomped


    my feet heavily. Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    Aimee snorted and said, "It''s not worth feeling bad for you."


    The result of feeling sorry for him was that she was bullied miserably.


    Aimee didn''t give Patrick a chance to bully herself.


    Patrick was really amused by her appearance. After relieving the pain in his feet, he said, "My good


    Aimee, I won''t bully you in the future, okay?"


    Aimee felt that she would be an idiot if she believed what Patrick said.


    Facts had also proved this point. If she believed that Patrick will not bully her, she was really an idiot.


    Because, almost every day and night after that, Patrick made things difficult for her in different ways.


    And, to put it more euphemistically, he was loving her.


    Aimee wanted to kick Patrick away every time, but in this matter, she seemed to be no match for him


    by nature.


    Putting these aside, for Aimee, the most important thing right now was that her clothes were torn by


    Patrick, and she had no clothes to wear.


    Aimee pointed to the clothes on the ground and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    She could actually ask someone to bring the clothes over, but, inevitably, if she really asked someone


    to do it, she would definitely be teased severely.


    That was thest thing Aimee wanted to face.


    Patrick finally understood where Aimee''s tantrum came from.


    He smiled and said, "Aimee, you are not naked now."


    Aimee looked down at herself, and he was right. Although the nightgown on her body was indeed very


    thin and she didn''t wear a bra, but, as Patrick said, she was indeed not naked.


    For a while, Aimee was also a little dazed.


    She looked at Patrick again and said, "Where did this dresse from?"


    She''d never been to La Grande Maison, and of course there shouldn''t be anything for her here.


    So, which woman did this nightdress belong to?


    Patrick was dumbfounded when Aimee asked this question.


    He grabbed Aimee''s shoulders and led her into a cloakroom.


    Everything she saw was women''s clothes, bags, shoes, essories, everything.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded, and blinked a few times before confirming that she was right.


    Patrick said, "As the hostess here, Aimee, who do you think these belong to?"


    "But..." She had never been here before.


    "It was prepared before. I wanted to show you around yesterday, but I was busy and forgot." Patrick


    said.


    Aimee was instantly speechless.


    Busy!? Forgot!?


    What was he busy for? Needless to say?


    She really wanted to cover Patrick''s mouth.


    Can this man not talk about that?


    Patrick looked at Aimee who became shy again, and said intentionally, "You can''t me me. I prefer


    when these clothes don''t work."


    Aimee was speechless.


    She finally couldn''t hold back, and raised her hand to cover Patrick''s mouth.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will really beat you." Aimee threatened him angrily.


    However, this time, Patrick''s eyes suddenly darkened. He raised his hand to hold Aimee''s wrist, and


    just as she was covering his mouth, he kissed her palm.


    Aimee trembled slightly at the touch from her palm.


    She wanted to take back her hand, but she couldn''t do so.


    Patrick had already held her wrist, and pulled her into his arms.


    He said, "Come on, beat me up."


    Before Aimee could react, she was kissed by Patrick.


    She was so dizzy, and she paid the price for her threat to Patrick.


    Aimee had never thought about what location and posture will be unlocked in terms of having sex.


    However, she never thought that she would be able to do it in the cloakroom the next day.


    Moreover, she didn''t even know that her legs could be used to such an extreme level, which was


    unimaginable.

 Chapter 208 Disappointed

    Chapter 208 Disappointed


    Patrick and Aimee returned to Hayden''s Mansion in the afternoon.


    On the way, Aimee didn''t speak to Patrick.


    She was no longer angry but simply ashamed.


    When she went to change clothes, she found that her body was covered with marks made by him, and


    she couldn''t cover them.


    There was no other way that she could only wear a high-necked long-sleeved shirt and a pair of very


    formal suit trousers in such weather to wrap herself tightly.


    Fortunately, they were indoors all the time, and after getting in the car, the air conditioner was also


    turned on extremely low.


    In this way, she was able to keep a rtivelyfortable temperature.


    Patrick drove the car while smiling.


    He was in a really good mood. If Aimee wasn''t really on the verge of getting angry now, he would really


    tease her again.


    The car drove into Hayden''s Mansion, and Aimee held on to the seat belt, not wanting to get out of the


    car for a long time.


    However, Camdyn heard the voice and came out of it with bby in his arms.


    Aimee can only open the door to get out of the car.


    As Camdyn saw Aimee, he was taken aback.


    He asked, "Aimee, it''s thirty-nine degrees today. Aren''t you feeling hot?"


    Aimee was about to cry, and her face was even more red.


    She gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Grandpa, I''m not feeling hot."


    After saying it, Aimee heard Patrickughing.


    She was even more depressed. This hateful man had to expose her intention.


    Aimee cleared her throat lightly, and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, I remembered I have to deal with


    something. I''ll go in first."


    After speaking, Aimee ran into it without looking back.


    bby was very happy to see her back, and wanted her to hug him, but in the end, she rushed into the


    room like a gust of wind, without even giving him a look.


    bby was whining and howling incessantly, as if he had been abandoned.


    Patrick came over, pinched the puppy''s neck, and said, "Don''t bark. Your mom is angry. Help me coax


    herter."


    bby: "Aww... aww..."


    Camdyn instantly understood what was going on.


    He red at Patrick, but said, "Nice job."


    Patrick smiled lightly, looked at Camdyn, and said, "Grandpa, if Aimee hears what you said, she will


    have to be angry with you."


    Camdyn said, "No, Aimee will only be angry with you."


    Patrick was speechless, looked at Camdyn with an amused look, and said, "Grandpa, if Aimee puts the


    me on me, it means that I may be kicked out of the bedroom. Do you still think it''s okay?"


    Camdyn''s expression froze instantly.


    Yes, if Patrick was kicked out of the bedroom, it meant that his wish to have a great-grandchild will be


    stranded again.


    Camdyn red at Patrick and said, "Then why are you still here with me? Why don''t you coax Aimee?"


    He didn''t understand how could he, a smart old man, have such a stupid grandson as Patrick?


    Patrick made his wife unhappy, but he didn''t even know how to coax her.


    Hey, it really broke his heart.


    Patrick touched his nose and wanted to say that he waspletely embarrassed by Aimee now, and it


    was really not an easy task to coax her.


    However, in front of Camdyn, he absolutely refused to lose face.


    Walking up the stairs, Patrick heard Camdyn say to bby, "bby, you can''t learn from your dad.


    Your dad is so stupid. I don''t even want to talk about him."


    Camdyn''s tone was full of dislike for Patrick.


    Patrick was so helpless. When did he be a dog''s negative example?


    However, this little dog seemed to understand it, and he fit well with Camdyn''s words, barking non-stop.


    It just made Patrick want to teach this puppy a lesson.


    However, the most important thing now, of course, was to coax his wife.


    Aimee returned to the room, and couldn''t wait to unbutton her shirt.


    In such a hot weather, she was really about to be suffocated by the heat.


    However, after unbuttoning it, she can see the marks on her neck from the mirror.


    Aimee was annoyed again.


    She knew that she shouldn''t have agreed at the beginning.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After the first time, he became insatiable


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t control herself.


    Aimee sighed. Finally there was no other way but she had to start to cover the traces with liquid


    foundation.


    When she was at La Grande Maison, she was so angry that shepletely forgot that there was such


    a way of covering.


    Now that she was back, she naturally had to handle the marks on her neck.


    As Patrick came in, he saw Aimee in front of the mirror, holding a beauty blender in her hand, and kept


    pressing on her neck.


    He walked over and stood behind Aimee. His eyes darkened a bit.


    For a split second, Patrick himself thought he was a beast enough.


    He was already thinking about unlocking the bathroom with Aimee.


    Aimee didn''t want to pay attention to Patrick at first. She deliberately pretended that he didn''t exist and


    she didn''t see him.


    However, soon, Aimee noticed something wrong with Patrick''s eyes.


    She stopped her movement and looked defensively through the mirror at Patrick, as if he made any


    moves, she would actually fight him.


    Fortunately, Patrick didn''t do any dangerous moves.


    Seeing that the movement of Aimee''s hand stopped, he took the sponge from her hand, imitated her


    movement, and pressed it on her neck.


    Patrick said, "Don''t be angry with me. I''ll be careful in the future, okay?"


    Aimee thought that was funny. If she believed Patrick in this matter, she would be a real idiot.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Patrick said again, "I promise I won''t make it where you can see it in the


    future, okay?"


    Aimee took the sponge back from his hand, snorted softly, and said, "I want to punish you. You are not


    allowed to touch me again."


    She had to make a rule with Patrick, and she couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted.


    Otherwise, she can imagine how difficult her future life will be.


    Patrick heard the words, but raised his brows lightly, smiled and said nothing.


    Of course, she just said it casually.


    At that time, whether he can follow, of course, was up to him.


    Aimee saw his expression, and knew that he was nning something in his heart.


    She frowned, and decided not to talk to Patrick again. She didn''t believe that if she really didn''t allow it,


    could he still force her?


    Finally, after Aimee covered all her exposed skin, the embarrassment in her heart was suppressed.


    Camdyn was at home, and she was too embarrassed to always stay upstairs. After changing her


    clothes, she went downstairs.


    To her surprise, Casey was there.


    When she saw hering down the stairs, a look of difort visibly slipped across Casey''s face.


    Aimee looked at her amusedly, guessing that she had something to say to her.


    However, she didn''t rush to speak, but waited for Casey to speak first.


    Casey sniffed and tugged at Camdyn''s arm, trying to hinting something to him.


    Camdyn ignored her at all, holding bby in his arms and looking like a good father.


    Casey was very depressed. In her grandfather''s heart, could she not be as good as a dog?


    Looking at her expression, Aimee felt even more amused.


    She walked to the opposite sofa and sat down. bby kicked his legs and was about to get off


    Camdyn''s arms, trying to go to Aimee.


    Camdyn snorted angrily, "You little heartless dog. You forgot who gave you food, drink and y with


    you these past two days? Now that you see your moming over, you despise me, the old man. Oh


    my heart, I''m so disappointed¡±

 Chapter 209 I Didnt Treat Her Too Badly, Did I?

    Chapter 209 I Didn''t Treat Her Too Badly, Did I?


    It was hard for Casey to understand why her grandpa said such words after she was away for two


    days.


    She really can''t ept it.


    Moreover, howe there was such a little thingpeting for favor in the family? Her precarious


    position in the family was even more insignificant now.


    Casey sniffed and said, "Grandpa, he isn''t your great-grandson. Why do you still spoil him more than


    me?"


    Camdyn said, "How do youpare with our bby? bby is so cute. Take a look at you. What else


    can you do besides embarrassing me?"


    Casey wanted to cry even more.


    Sure enough, she was no longer the little princess in this family.


    Casey looked towards Aimee and opened her mouth, but she still couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Aimee was not in a hurry, picked up bby who had jumped to her side, and yed with him, the little


    fur ball.


    Patrick also came over and sat beside Aimee, ying with the dog with her.


    Casey finally took a deep breath and said, "Patrick, are you hungry?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, looked at Casey, and asked, "What?"


    "Patrick, do you want anything special to eat?" Casey hinted frantically.


    Her eyes nced at Aimee from time to time, just to tell Patrick quickly order food from Aimee, and let


    Aimee cook by herself.


    Aimee had already seen what Casey meant, and now that she heard her say that. She really couldn''t


    help it, andughed out loud.


    What kind of tricks was she ying?


    She turned her head and asked Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, do you want to eat meatballs? Let''s eat


    meatballs with noodles. What do you think?"


    In front of Camdyn and Casey, Aimee was naturally embarrassed to call Patrick darling, but called him


    Mr. Hayden.


    Patrick said cooperatively, "Yes, meatballs with noodles, made by Aimee, must be delicious."


    "Of course, I am very confident in my cooking skills." Aimee said, "Then, what else should I make? Why


    don''t we go to the kitchen first and do what we have?"


    "Alright." Patrickughed.


    The two stood up, and before heading to the kitchen, Aimee looked at Camdyn again and asked,


    "Grandpa, what do you want to eat?"


    Camdyn thought for a while and said, "Braised pork belly."


    This was Camdyn''s favorite dish.


    However, as he got older, it was really difficult for him to eat this dish as willfully as before.


    Now, with Aimee, she can make this dish specially suitable for the elderly of his age without affecting


    any taste.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay, Grandpa, just wait for me. It will be fine soon."


    After speaking, Aimee and Patrick went to the kitchen.


    Casey had been looking at Aimee expectantly since just now, thinking that when she asked herself, she


    will tell Aimee what she wanted to eat.


    However, Aimee didn''t ask her at all.


    Casey was wronged. Was she so unimportant?


    Aimee didn''t see it at all why did shee back?


    However, Aimee really ignored her.


    Casey pursed her mouth, turned her head to look at Camdyn, "Grandpa, woo woo woo, don''t you all


    like me anymore?"


    "Whether I like you or not, you must know that you are my granddaughter. It is impossible for me not to


    like you," Camdyn said. "As for whether Aimee likes you, you have to ask yourself."


    Casey bit her lip, looked at Camdyn pitifully, and said, "Grandpa, I didn''t treat her too badly, did I?"


    "Hmph, you don''t know whether it''s good or bad," Camdyn red at her and said, "You haven''t called


    her until now, have you ?"


    Casey sniffed and her shoulders drooped in an instant.


    She really never called her Aimee.


    Thinking about it this way, she really went too far.


    But¡­


    "Grandpa, you can''t me me for this. You suddenly made her Patrick''s wife. How do you want me to


    ept her?" Casey said it while pursing her lips


    Camdyn snorted again, and said, "She''s not your wife. Why do you care about it so much? Patrick


    didn''t say anything."


    Casey was speechless for a while, looked at Camdyn, and said, "Didn''t Patrick not ept it at the


    beginning?"


    "Then Patrick loves Aimee badly now," Camdyn said.


    Casey instantly thought of Patrick''s being clingy, and it was still very uneptable.


    He was not the Patrick she was familiar with. No, no, she really cannot ept Patrick had be like


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    this.


    Camdyn didn''t bother to pay attention to Casey anymore. This little girl, if he didn''t teach her a lesson,


    she wouldn''t know what stupid things she had done.


    He could tell that Aimee deliberately wanted to teach Casey a lesson today, so, as an old man, he


    naturally gave her support.


    As for whether Casey can appreciate Aimee''s good intentions, it was very difficult to say.


    If Casey really had no capacity for improvement, there was nothing he can do about it as an old man.


    After Camdyn left, Casey sat on the sofa alone, moaning and sighing.


    Didn''t she just want toe back and eat a meal made by Aimee?


    Why was it so difficult?

 Chapter 210 She Likes to Eat Everything

    Chapter 210 She Likes to Eat Everything


    In the kitchen.


    Aimee had already made the braised pork, and she had processed the meat with spices, so that the


    meat will no longer have any greasy feeling. And it will not cause hyperlipidemia in the elderly, and it


    can also make the taste more perfect.


    Patrick leaned against a ss table, watched Aimee''s movements, and said with a smile, "Are you


    worried Casey is going to lose her temper with you again?"


    "Will you make her lose her temper with me?" Aimee looked up at Patrick, thinking he really asked a


    stupid question.


    Patrick smiled, "No, I will fix her."


    Aimee suddenly remembered that Patrick punished Casey for copying the Bible before, andughed


    out loud.


    "She''s your sister. How could you be so cruel?" Aimee asked.


    "When she was young, she was mischievous, disobedient, and always got into fights. Violence can''t


    teach her a lesson, but literature can only be used for her." Patrick said.


    Aimee was happy and suddenly remembered a sentence: A wicked person will be harassed by another


    of like ilk.


    Patrick looked at her expression, and probably understood what she was thinking.


    Raising his hand and pinching Aimee''s cheek, Patrick said, "Am I so bad in your heart?"


    He can guarantee that if Aimee was allowed to speak out what was in his heart, maybe he will really be


    pissed off.


    Aimee pursed her lips and said nothing, but the expression on her face said it all.


    After preparing the ingredients for the meatballs, Aimee asked, "What does Casey usually like to eat?"


    Although she ignored Casey on purpose, she didn''t really ignore her.


    She still decided to make Casey something she liked to eat.


    However, after Aimee asked this question, she did not get an answer from Patrick.


    She looked over at Patrick, and saw him frowning slightly, looking thoughtful.


    Aimee''s mouth twitched, and she quickly understood the meaning of Patrick''s expression.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was ...


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what your sister likes to eat." Aimee said.


    Patrick said, "Well, I can only say that Casey is a foodie. She likes everything edible, nothing special."


    Aimee would be an idiot if she believed him.


    She smiled and said, "Darling, do you know what I like to eat?"


    "Of course." Patrick said, and immediately listed several dishes that Aimee liked to eat.


    There were some that Aimee didn''t even think of, but after hearing Patrick mentioning it, she nodded in


    agreement that she really liked it.


    However, the more there was such aparison, the more Aimee felt that Casey was actually quite


    pitiful.


    Her brother didn''t care about her, and her grandpa didn''t like her.


    This made Aimee more determined to cook something for Casey.


    Quickly making menu in her mind, Aimee thought of a few dishes that girls would like to eat, and


    started to prepare.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up helplessly.


    Aimee was really kind.


    Casey was so ignorant, but she still treated her so well.


    As long as Casey was a sensible person, Aimee must be able to spoil her.


    However, Patrick was not prepared to reconcile from it.


    He believed that Aimee will have her own way to let Casey understand her position.


    Casey also really needed to be taught a lesson by Aimee.

 Chapter 211 Whats the Use of Being Reasonable

    Chapter 211 What''s the Use of Being Reasonable


    Casey was depressed for a long time. Looking in the direction of the kitchen eagerly, she wanted to go


    there several times, and tell Aimee what she wanted to eat.


    However, her girlish awkwardness made it impossible for her to do so.


    Finally, the dinner was ready. Casey thought she had hidden it well and moved to the dining table, but


    when she saw the dishes on the table, she was shocked with eyes wide open.


    It was hard for her to believe what she saw.


    She actually saw that the dishes on the table were all her favorites.


    Coincidence or not, Casey was delighted.


    She couldn''t hide her smile, and couldn''t restrain her trembling hands. She really wanted to pick up a


    fork quickly and eat something.


    In this way, it was not in vain for her to go home from school in the 39 Celsius degree hot weather.


    When Aimee brought thest dish to the table, she saw Casey''s excited expression, and smiled


    helplessly.


    She was still a child. Whether she was happy or not, it was all showed on her face, and she didn''t hide


    it at all.


    She thought that Casey''s character was not bad. At least, she was straightforward.


    For this kind of temperament, although there will be some troubles when they didn''t like each other,


    after getting acquainted with each other, it will be veryfortable to get a long with.


    Everyone sat down by the dining table, and Casey waited for Camdyn to give an order before they


    could start eating.


    However, Camdyn seemed to be deliberately against her, and just kept silent.


    Casey was in a hurry, rubbing her little hands and looking at her grandfather with difficulty.


    Finally, Camdyn kindly picked up a fork and said, "Let''s all start."


    Casey was on the move right away.


    Camdyn put a piece of braised pork into his mouth, and praised Aimee without hesitation, "Aimee, your


    cooking skills are really getting better and better."


    For this braised pork only, he can eat them all.


    Aimee said with a smile, "Grandpa, the most important thing is that you like to eat. In this way, I am


    more and more confident. In the future, I can often cook for you."


    Camdyn''s love for Aimee was beyond words.


    Watching Casey eat all the dishes, he cleared his throat and said, "Casey, how is it? Is Aimee''s cooking


    skills particrly good?"


    Casey nodded frantically in her heart: yes, yes, it''s so delicious, woo woo, why is it so delicious?


    Casey''s face looked cold and indifferent, with a proud look: that''s not bad.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other. This little girl was still pretending to be arrogant.


    She was really infuriating.


    Camdyn said, "Today, Aimee cooked such a table of dishes for you for the sake of me and Patrick.


    Don''t you thank you Aimee ?"


    Casey had an expression of being struck by lightning, and was almost pissed off.


    What was wrong with her grandfather? Why he didn''t do something kind to her when he was that old?


    Was there such a thing as making things difficult for his own granddaughter?


    She looked towards Aimee, opened her mouth, and knew very well in her heart that if she didn''t


    obediently thank Aimee today, she would not be able to have this meal well.


    So, Casey said in a weak voice, "Thank you Aimee."


    Aimee was a little surprised. This little girl was so tame.


    It was so easy to let Casey call her that she thought she would have to cook more meals.


    Still, it was all thanks to Camdyn.


    Aimee looked over at Camdyn with gratitude in her eyes.


    After all, Casey was Patrick''s younger sister, and she didn''t want to make their brother-sister


    rtionship worse because of her.


    Although Aimee didn''t take Casey seriously, and didn''t think there would be anything wrong with Casey


    who didn''t like her, family''s harmony was still very important to her.


    For the affection she didn''t experience in the Read family, she hoped and could have it in the Hayden


    family.


    She also hoped that what she suffered in the Read family will never happen again.


    After dinner, Patrick took Aimee back to the room.


    In order not to let Camdyn nag about him, he directly said to Camdyn, "I took Aimee back to cheer."


    This directly led to Aimee keeping a distance from Patrick since returning to the room.


    Thanks to therge room, otherwise, Aimee would have nowhere to hide.


    Patrick didn''t really want to have sex with her tonight, but seeing her treat him so defensively, he was


    still a little depressed.


    Sitting down on a sofa, Patrick said, "Aimee, I''m really sad when you are like this."


    "Then you should be." Aimee said bluntly.


    She won''t fall for it.


    After this man opened up a new field, there was not a word in his mouth that was trustworthy.


    Anyway, she would never be fooled by him.


    Patrick sighed helplessly, stood up and walked towards Aimee.


    Aimee moved quickly and said, "Don''te here."


    However, Patrick suddenly elerated, stretched out his long arms, and directly pulled Aimee over.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aimee blinked her eyes in astonishment, looked at Patrick, and after a long time, saying, "You are


    unreasonable!"


    The two of them were obviously joking around. How could he suddenlye for real?


    If this was the case, how could she not really run away?


    Patrick held Aimee''s waist and said, "If I''m reasonable, you won''t let me hug you. What''s the use of


    being reasonable?"


    Aimee almostughed at his words.


    Why did he think that way?


    She pushed Patrick''s chest and said, "Darling, don''t hug me like this. It''s so hot."


    Being a little angry with Aimee, Patrickughed.


    This little girl always said opposite words.


    He said, "Aimee, your arms are cold, and you still tell me that you are hot? Are you implying something


    to me?"


    Aimee was literally speechless.


    Did this man know what he was talking about?


    How could he be so bad?


    He even med her.


    Simply, it was detestable.


    Aimee frowned and said, "Darling, isn''t sex the only thing on your mind?"


    Patrick choked, and unceremoniously lowered his head and bit Aimee''s nose.


    He said, "You can''t me me for this. I can only me you for being too attractive, so I can''t think of


    anything else."

 Chapter 212 Amnt I Doting on Aimee

    Chapter 212 Amn''t I Doting on Aimee


    Hearing this, Aimee raised her foot and kicked Patrick''s calf.


    Did this guy know what he was talking about?


    Aimee used a lot of strength, and Patrick who was kicked by her, gave a muffled grunt, looking painful


    and full of grievances.


    He said, "Aimee, you are so ruthless with me."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Darling, don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, I will really beat you up."


    Patrick was almost offended by her words.


    What kind of wife did he have? She threatened to beat him at every turn...


    Patrick chuckled lightly and said, "Aimee, do you really want to fight with me?"


    "Yes." Aimee nodded and said, "Seriously."


    She had wanted to have a fight with Patrick in the past to see how their two strengths were.


    However, there was never that chance.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Now, since Patrick''s body had recovered, Aimee naturally wanted to practice with him.


    When Patrick heard this, he felt very helpless, but he quicklypromised.


    He said, "Tomorrow, I will take you to a ce where you can have a fight with me."


    Aimee''s eyes lit up immediately, and she asked expectantly, "Where are we going?"


    "Martial Arts School," Patrick said.


    Aimee knew where it was in an instant.


    A long time ago, when she investigated Patrick for the first time, she knew that he had a Martial Arts


    School, in which all the most talents were cultivated.


    She wanted to intrude several times to see what it looked like inside, but she never had the chance.


    Aimee did not expect that now she would have the opportunity to enter the Martial Arts School in


    person to see what it looks like with her own eyes.


    Just thinking about it made Aimee excited.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "What time will it be tomorrow? Morning? Then let''s go to bed now, and


    we will wake up earlier tomorrow."


    Patrick didn''t expect that Aimee would have such enthusiasm for the school.


    For a moment, he actually felt that he was a little jealous.


    Aimee actually wanted to go there right now, but if this was the case, Aimee can be sure that she will


    be taken care of by Patrick.


    So, in order not to be bullied by Patrick again, Aimee could only suppress her excitement and wait for


    tomorrow morning.


    Patrick said, "I suddenly remember that it might not be possible tomorrow. I have other things to deal


    with."


    When Aimee heard this, she instantly felt depressed.


    However, if Patrick really had something to do, she couldn''t say anything.


    So, Aimee said, "Okay then, when you have time, take me there."


    Patrick rubbed Aimee''s head and said, "Okay, just kidding. I''ll take you there tomorrow morning, okay?"


    Aimeeughed, stood on her toes, kissed Patrick''s lips, and said sweetly, "Darling, you are the best."


    What she said made Patrick very happy.


    Aimee took Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, let''s go wash up and get ready for bed now."


    Patrick let her pull him into the bathroom, watched as she squeezed toothpaste for both of them,


    handed him his toothbrush, and said, "Brush your teeth quickly."


    Aimee''s appearance made Patrick amused, and a sh of light shed in his eyes.


    He did have something he wanted to see. What else would she do in a while?


    However, what Patrick expected did not happen.


    When they finished brushing their teeth, Aimee rudely pushed him out.


    Patrick also thought that Aimee would invite him to unlock the bathroom where they could do it.


    Being kicked out, Patrick touched his nose, but he had no choice but to go to the next room to take a


    shower.


    When he came back, he found that Aimee had fallen asleep.


    Patrick was stunned. Could it be that he had really gone too far these two days?


    He actually made Aimee like this.


    Patrick shook his head andughed. His girl was really cute.


    Lifting the quilt and lying down, Patrick took Aimee into his arms.


    Although they shared the same bed for a short time, Aimee seemed to have gotten used to his


    embrace. After being pulled into his arms, Aimee automatically chose a veryfortable position and


    continued to sleep.


    Patrick was very pleased with her gesture, tilted his head and kissed her forehead, and said, "Good


    night, baby."


    The next day.


    Aimee woke up early. Seeing herself huddled in Patrick''s arms, Aimee felt strange in her heart.


    His arms were reallyfortable.


    Aimee didn''t rush out of Patrick''s arms, but waited for him to wake up.


    In fact, Patrick had already woken up, and the reason why he had been silent was because he wanted


    to see what Aimee will do.


    Unexpectedly, Aimee just stared at him like this.


    Just when Patrick was about to open his eyes, Aimee suddenly moved to Patrick''s lips and kissed him


    on the mouth.


    "Darling, you look so good-looking, even when you''re asleep." Aimee murmured.


    She hadn''t realized before that she was so obsessed with his appearance.


    Although she knew from the first meeting that Patrick was very good-looking, now, when this man had


    truly be hers, her mood was even more different than before.


    Aimee felt that it was really a very happy thing to have a man like Patrick.


    Another kissed on Patrick''s mouth, and was about to get up first.


    Unexpectedly, she only moved a little before she was held down by Patrick on the back of her head


    and kissed hard by him.


    Aimee let out a soft cry, and in the next second, she was hugged by Patrick, turned over, and was


    pressed under him.


    Patrick kissed her urgently.


    Aimee was a little dazed, and Patrick let her go after being blinded by his kiss.


    With a hoarse voice, Patrick said to Aimee, "Aimee, are you inviting me to do it early in the morning?"


    Aimee''s eyes were watery from Patrick''s kiss.


    She blinked and said, "Darling, are you bullying me?"


    "Amn''t I pampering you?" Patrick asked back.


    Aimee licked the corner of her mouth lightly, and said, "But darling, you agreed to take me to the Martial


    Arts School this morning."


    But now he was pressing her down like this. It didn''t seem like he wanted to take her to the school.

 Chapter 213 Stay Away From His Wife

    Chapter 213 Stay Away From His Wife


    Patrick heard Aimee''s words, and was very angry again.


    Did this little girl deliberately want to anger him?


    "Martial Arts School is so attractive, even more attractive than me?" Patrick lowered his head, bit


    Aimee''s mouth, and said it in a very dissatisfied way.


    Aimee gasped in pain, and her eyes became more watery


    She said with grievance, "Darling, you can''t lie to me."


    Patrick couldn''t stand her like this. He immediately surrendered and said, "Aimee, you can really know


    how to master me."


    After speaking, Patrick kissed her again, then held her body, and brought her up from the bed.


    After the two finished washing, they came out of Hayden''s Mansion.


    Along the way, although Aimee was still very calm on the surface, she rubbed her hands excitedly.


    Patrick was driving the car, and seeing her like this after ncing at her, he was almost amused by her.


    He didn''t even know that Martial Arts School would have such a great magic power, which could make


    Aimee behave like this...


    She was so excited.


    He didn''t know when Aimee can have such an excited expression towards him.


    Aimee heard Patrick sigh softly, turned her head to look at Patrick, and asked, "Darling, what''s going


    on? Why are you sighing?"


    Patrick said, "I''m thinking what you like can surprise me."


    "It does?" Aimee looked at Patrick suspiciously. After thinking about it, she seemed to really have


    nothing she particrly liked.


    As for what was shown in front of Patrick, Aimee thought for a while. It was the first time people will


    notice her excitement, that was, going to Martial Arts School.


    Aimee said, "Actually, I just want to fight with you."


    Patrick smiled lightly. How could he fail to see that she was coaxing him on purpose?


    He said, "Okay, I will satisfy you in a while."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Then, darling, we have to make an agreement in advance. You are not


    allowed to throw the game."


    Patrick''s mouth curled up, and he said, "Aimee, I may not be able to defeat you."


    Aimee grunted, thinking that Patrick was coaxing her.


    He can''t defeat her?


    But¡­


    It seemed that this was possible.


    Aimee was even more eager to try, and was ready to fight with Patrick when the time came.


    The Martial Arts School was on a mountain. Aimee knew that this mountain was private to Patrick. If


    not, Aimee would have figured out what it looked like inside.


    The car drove into the mountain area, and stopped after passing through the winding road for more


    than 20 minutes.


    Aimee looked through the car window and saw a solemn gate.


    Although she had seen countless photos, Aimee was still shocked by the grandeur in front of her.


    It was really, really shocking here.


    Patrick did something on his phone, and the gate opened automatically.


    Aimee turned her head, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, your security system here is very good."


    There was no need for other people toe to open the door, but the person who entered the door


    operated it himself. In this way, outsiders were prevented from entering without authorization with


    various reasons.


    She had used various methods earlier to sneak in, not to mention that she hadn''t gone in, even the


    drone she used was smashed to pieces.


    Now, Aimee was just brought in by Patrick.


    She suddenly felt it a little funny.


    At that time, she used all kinds of ways to find out, but she never thought of one way, that was... letting


    Patrick be her husband.


    Aimee suddenly thought, no wonder so many people used honey traps since ancient times.


    Not to mention, this trick will work well no matter who it was for.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Darling, will you bring me here as long as I want toe?"


    Patrick heard this, looked at Aimee with great interest, and said, "Do you like this ce so much?"


    "That''s not true." Aimee said calmly, but she was thinking that Patrick seemed to be very upset that she


    was interested in here.


    In fact, Patrick wasn''t very happy indeed.


    After all , almost all the people in this school were men.


    Aimee was interested in this ce, which naturally made him very unhappy.


    Patrick said, "If you like it, I can naturally give this ce to you."


    Aimee was startled, looked at Patrick, and said, "You''re so generous, so should I be polite and refuse?"


    Patrick reached out and rubbed her head, saying, "Why are you being polite with me? Do you want to


    be angry with me?"


    Aimee immediately smiled slyly and said, "Then I won''t be."


    She also wanted to check by the way if there any kind of talent that she can receive under her


    However, wasn''t it too good topete with Patrick like this?


    Aimee was caught in a tangle.


    Patrick didn''t know what she was nning. What he cared more about was keeping those brats away


    from his wife.


    The car pulled into the parking lot and Aimee and Patrick got out of the car.


    Aimee had already heard the sound of the training, and unconsciously nced over there.


    She couldn''t wait to see it.


    However, before she had time to speak to Patrick, she heard a delicate voice, with a crying tone,


    trembling and unbelievable, "Pat... Mr. Hayden ..."


    Aimee followed the voice and saw a woman in ck tights. Her hair wasbed into a high ponytail,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and she looked very capable.


    If she hadn''t been looking at Patrick so eagerly at the moment, Aimee would have thought that this was


    a brisk woman and she would have liked her in a way.


    Aimee really disliked the way this woman looked at Patrick.


    Although she knew that there would be nothing between this woman and Patrick, she was still very


    ufortable with such a look.


    Only then did Aimee remember how many women would pursue a man like Patrick.


    Without realizing it, she looked at Patrick to see how Patrick would react to this woman.

 Chapter 214 Im Not Hiding

    Chapter 214 I''m Not Hiding


    Noticing Aimee''s gaze, Patrick looked down at her and said, "Aimee, let''s go. I will take you to the


    training ground."


    Aimee became more interested, raised her eyebrows, and said, "Don''t you want to say hello to her?"


    She asked this question with her eyes, but Patrick understood it.


    He looked towards the woman impatiently, and said, "Sk Chambers, during working hours, leave


    work without permission. Go to receive the punishment yourself."


    For Patrick''s words, not to mention that Sk couldn''t hold back on the spot, even Aimee was a little


    dumbfounded.


    She looked at Patrick in disbelief, never expecting him to be so heartless.


    Sk''s tears fell on the spot, looked at Patrick, and said, "Mr. Hayden, I came out because I saw your


    car. I..."


    "Sk, don''t you know the rules here?" Patrick interrupted Sk with a colder tone, "Get the


    punishment yourself. Don''t make me repeat it."


    Patrick hadpletely lost his patience. His face was dark, and he had an aggressive and murderous


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    aura.


    It was the first time for Aimee to see Patrick like this.


    Although his attitude towards other women did make her feel very satisfied, Aimee still felt a little


    unbelievable.


    Patrick, who was being like this, really made her feel strange.


    Even, she was not used to it.


    Sk understood Patrick''s temperament. He was very angry now. If she said anything else, he would


    definitely kick her out of the school.


    She cannot allow this to happen.


    She had finally passed many tests before entering here, and only then had the opportunity to work for


    Patrick. How could she let herself leave here?


    She still hadn''t let Patrick know how good she was, let him know that she was the most suitable woman


    in this world for him.


    She cannot leave.


    Sk didn''t dare to say anything more, and immediately prepared to receive the punishment.


    However, she couldn''t help but finally looking at Aimee.


    Who was this woman?


    She was standing by Patrick''s side?


    She won''t allow it!


    Sk bit her lip tightly. Naturally she didn''t dare to say anything in front of Patrick.


    She had to go back and check to see who this woman was, and she had to drive her away from


    Patrick.


    After Sk left, Aimee looked at Patrick and said with a smile, "Darling, you are so charming."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows when he heard Aimee say this, and looked at Aimee nkly, as if he didn''t


    understand what she meant.


    Aimee snorted softly. How could she not see that he was pretending on purpose?


    She said, "Darling, let''s go. Can you take me to have a good look around here?"


    She wanted to see how many women in this school had feelings for Patrick.


    However, what left Aimee speechless was that she didn''t find any of them next.


    Because, after taking a good look around, Aimee became clear that Sk was the only woman here.


    However, regardless of the gender factor, Aimee had noticed something very important. There were still


    many men here who admired Patrick very much.


    If it weren''t for Aimee''s ability to judge, those worships were purely for Patrick''s ability and had no other


    intentions.


    Otherwise, she really had to wonder if she actually had many male rivals in love.


    After walking around, Aimee and Patrick went to the fighting arena.


    Apetition will be held here once a month, and the ranking will be reshuffled, and the capable will


    be promoted.


    Here, thepetition was very strict.


    Aimee went around and was very satisfied with the configuration here.


    She looked at Patrick and was already eager to try.


    "Darling,e on. Let''spete." Aimee said.


    Today, she specially wore a set of clothes and shoes that can be used for fighting. At this moment, she


    had already started to jump, ready to attack Patrick at any time.


    Patrick was amused by her appearance, raised his hand and touched his nose, and said, "Aimee, you


    just want to beat me so much."


    Aimee immediately put her hands on her hips and said to Patrick, "Darling, don''t go back on your word


    when we get here. I won''t agree with that."


    She had been looking forward to it sincest night, and now if Patrick suddenly repented, she will really


    be depressed to death.


    Patrick had no choice but to shake his wrist and said, "Okay, Aimee, if you get hurt by meter, don''t


    cry."


    When Aimee heard this, she immediately lost her temper.


    Why was Patrick so confident? She would let him see his dear wife was not a weak woman.


    Both of them were eager to try, but they didn''t immediately attack each other. Instead, they were


    observing each other''s movements.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up slightly. He was waiting patiently to see when Aimee made a move .


    Aimee somehow got a little angry at his state.


    What was the matter with this man?


    Could it be that he still wanted to y with her?


    Aimee sniffed, feeling even more depressed.


    Suddenly she turned serious, raised her foot and kicked towards Patrick.


    Patrick didn''t fight back, but dodged quickly, avoiding Aimee''s attack.


    In the next few rounds, Aimee attacked Patrick, but he just dodged blindly and didn''t fight back at all.


    Aimee started to get tired.


    She retracted her actions, looked at Patrick, feeling dissatisfied, and said, "Darling, what do you mean


    by this? Do you really want me to beat you up?"


    The point was, what frustrated Aimee the most was that this guy, Patrick, had been dodging backwards


    so that she can''t hit him at all.


    This made Aimee even more certain that Patrick was ying tricks on her on purpose.


    Patrick saw Aimee''s depressed look, and smiled unconsciously.


    This girl really can''t bear being teased.


    He said, "Aimee, I''m not willing to beat you."


    "Darling, just stand and let me beat you. What are you hiding?" Aimee said.


    After Aimee said this, Patrick was very helpless.


    What was she talking about?


    Was she deliberately making him angry?


    Patrickughed lowly, stood still, and said, "Okay, I won''t hide. Come on, Aimee."


    Aimee raised her eyebrows, and really attacked Patrick.


    With momentum, her posture was really going to knock Patrick down to the ground.

 Chapter 215 How Can a Woman Beat You Like This?

    Chapter 215 How Can a Woman Beat You Like This?


    Aimee rushed towards Patrick, raising her foot to kick towards Patrick.


    For the kick, if an ordinary person received it, she or he would definitely be severely injured.


    But, if it was Patrick, Aimee knew very well that she couldn''t hurt him.


    However, Aimee didn''t expect that Patrick really didn''t dodge, and just took Aimee''s kick abruptly.


    Only¡­


    Aimee''s calf was held by Patrick, and through a thinyer of fabric, the temperature of Patrick''s palm


    prated into Aimee''s skin.


    This posture was simply embarrassing to the extreme.


    Aimee thought about all kinds of possibilities, but never thought that Patrick would use such a posture


    to face her.


    She struggled slightly, trying to get her leg back.


    However, her waist was held by Patrick.


    In this way, Aimee got closer to Patrick.


    Her current posture was like doing the splits longitudinally.


    Aimee was extremely embarrassed right now.


    Aimee pushed Patrick''s chest and said, "Darling, let me go quickly."


    Patrick seemed to deliberately oppose against her, and deliberately hugged her even harder.


    He said, "I didn''t lie to you, and I didn''t hide."


    Aimee became even more embarrassed. It was better for him to hide.


    The current posture...


    Fortunately, no one saw it. Otherwise, she would be shameless to the extreme.


    However, just when Aimee was thinking this way, Patrick suddenly said, "Still watching!? Turn off the


    monitor!"


    Aimee''s eyes widened instantly, and she looked at Patrick in shock.


    What did she hear?


    Aimee began to search around, and sure enough, she saw several ces with red lights, and the lights


    dimmed one by one.


    There was really monitoring.


    Aimee immediately blushed like she was going to explode.


    She pushed Patrick away, trying to get him to let go.


    However, Patrick hugged her even tighter and said, "Aimee, no one can see now."


    Aimee said delicately, "Darling, my legs are so sore with you like this."


    This pose was too ambiguous. Aimee really can''t bear it.


    In particr, Patrick''s hand on her lower back was always rubbing her waist intentionally or


    unintentionally. Even through the clothes, it was still hot and made her tremble all over.


    She really wanted to ask this man if he could stop bullying her like this.


    Listening to Aimee''s delicate voice, Patrick couldn''t bear it.


    His eyes darkened. He held Aimee''s waist tightly, and kissed her lips.


    Kissing in this position, if it weren''t for Aimee''s flexibility, it would be really difficult to do it.


    She was about to die of embarrassment, but this man seemed to be addicted and immersed in this


    kiss.


    Finally, Patrick was satisfied and let go of Aimee.


    This time, Aimee''s legs were really sore, and the moment her feet hit the ground, she was trembling.


    She was a little embarrassed, stared at Patrick, and said deliberately, "Darling, is it because you can''t


    beat me that you use this method to wear me down?"


    Patrick heard this andughed.


    He listened to Aimee''s provocative words, but he wasn''t annoyed at all. On the contrary, he became


    really interested and was ready to let Aimee know whether he could defeat her or not.


    He looked at Aimee''s trembling left leg, and said, "When your leg recovers, I will fight with you."


    When Aimee heard this, can she bear it?


    This man was clearly provoking her.


    She couldn''t bear it, and she didn''t want to bear it.


    So, Aimee rushed towards Patrick directly. This time, she didn''t have any room left. Her moves were


    fatal and ruthless.


    Patrick was taken aback for a moment, then smiled.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It seemed that he really pissed her off.


    However, this was good, so that he can have a better understanding of Aimee''s strength.


    The two of them fought together like this. Neither of them pulled back their strength, and neither of


    them showed mercy.


    The sound of fighting finally caught the attention of the people outside.


    Although the surveince was turned off, it could be judged from the sound that what was happening


    here at this moment was not impossible to see.


    So, after a bold one walked in quietly, many people came in one after another.


    Everyone had experienced countless obstacles, so they naturally knew what kind of skill Patrick had.


    At least, among them, no one had been able to beat Patrick up.


    Even the one who ranked first was not Patrick''s opponent at all.


    However, the woman who was fighting Patrick was on par with him.


    This made them, the men who train hard every day here, very ashamed, and even a little annoyed.


    What would they value themselves? Did they have to admit that they can''t even defeat a woman?


    "Mr. Hayden throws the game, right? Otherwise, how could a woman beat him like this?" Someone put


    forward his own idea.


    This idea immediately got the response of many people.


    "That''s for sure. What kind of skill does Mr. Hayden have? How could he not be able to beat a


    woman?"


    "However, I think this woman''s skills are really good. I may not be able to handle these moves." Some


    people also put forward different opinions.


    However, this was quickly negated by other people.


    "Impossible, you are dazzled by her mboyant gestures. If you really fight, you can win."


    "That''s right. That''s right. Don''t think that you can''t beat her just because she''s beautiful. If she is an


    enemy, you may lose your life if you think like this. This is very dangerous."


    Everyone still firmly believed in their own ideas that it must be Patrick who did this purpose. That was


    why he was beaten like this.


    When Aimee and Patrick finally stopped, they were both a little out of breath.


    Aimee was very enjoyable. It can be said that she had not had such a hearty fight for a long time.


    Sure enough, sparring with Patrick was a very enjoyable thing.


    As for Patrick, originally, he knew about Aimee''s skills, so he naturally knew that if he really got into a


    real fight with her, it would definitely not be the result now.


    However, he was still surprised that Aimee''s strength was even better than he expected.

 Chapter 216 I Will Not Show Mercy

    Chapter 216 I Will Not Show Mercy


    Patrick came over, reached out and touched Aimee''s head, saying, "Aimee, that''s amazing."


    Aimee was very dissatisfied with him touching herself in this way like petting a puppy.


    She raised her chin proudly and said to Patrick, "Darling, you didn''t throw the game, did you?"


    When Patrick heard this, he smiled somewhat unnaturally.


    He rubbed his nose and said, "Aimee, how do you want me to answer? If I say yes, but I was so


    serious. Isn''t it true that even I can''t convince myself of what I said?"


    Aimee blinked her eyes, smiled, and said, "That''s right. As long as you didn''t do it, I''ll be unhappy."


    She was very confident in her abilities, so she didn''t need Patrick to give in to her like this.


    However, this fight was indeed very enjoyable.


    It had been a long, long time since she had met an opponent who was as equal as herself.


    However, fortunately, the two of them were a couple now, and they will not hurt each other even when


    fighting.


    If the two of them were still enemies, it will be a very, very troublesome matter.


    After adjusting her breathing, Aimee realized that there were quite a few people around the venue, and


    curiosity about her was obvious in every pair of eyes.


    However, there were also many people who were not convinced by her.


    Aimee was a little helpless, but she can probably understand that for these people, Martial Arts School


    was a very special ce. Firstly, outsiders were not allowed toe here, and secondly, were are


    especially not allowed toe here.


    Now, she came in and was still here, ying on par with Patrick, which was a big deal for them.


    However, Aimee didn''t take this seriously.


    She looked at Patrick and asked, "Darling, where will you take me next?"


    Patrick originally wanted to take Aimee to take a rest, and didn''t expect she was obviously still in high


    spirits.


    After thinking about it, he decided to take Aimee to the core of the school.


    However, before he could speak, someone rushed over.


    "Mr. Hayden, who is she?"


    The person who came was Zach Morris, who was currently ranked second on the list. He had been


    suppressed by the first ce all along. He had extraordinary abilities, but he was arrogant and did not


    take anyone seriously.


    In fact, he was on the same level as Kacper Murray, the number one yer. It was because he was too


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    mmable and explosive. Every time hepeted, he will be defeated by Kacper because he cannot


    persist in his skills.


    For this, he had always been unconvinced.


    He always wanted to win the first ce because only the first ce can fight against Patrick, and can


    be tested in a real sense what his own ability was.


    Zach had always made it a goal of his to fight with Patrick. However, he had not achieved it until now.


    Now, he actually saw a woman who appeared out of nowhere, actually confronted Patrick, and even


    fought on par.


    It made Zach feel insulted.


    Patrick was the goal he was fighting for, even ying with a woman like this, but refusing topete


    with him properly. This was simply the greatest insult to him.


    He was watching the fight from the sidelines just now. Although the woman''s movement was very neat,


    a tie with Patrick was simply impossible for him.


    He didn''t believe it at all.


    So, even though he had seen the difference between Patrick and this woman, Zach still couldn''t hold


    back, and rushed over directly, wanting to see who this woman was.


    Patrick was very angry at Zach''s rash behavior.


    He frowned and looked at Zach coldly and unfriendly.


    However, before he could speak, Aimee pulled his wrist.


    Looking down at Aimee, he saw her smiling slyly at him.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly, which looked very dangerous.


    She was going to fight with Zach, making Patrick very upset.


    Didn''t it feel good to fight with him just now?


    Patrick immediately thought of another possibility. Aimee was just humble to him, right?


    In order not to let him lose too badly?


    So, he fought a close match?


    Patrick was almost pissed off by what he was thinking. If Aimee really did this, then he would be really


    frustrated.


    Aimee looked at his eyes, and knew what he was thinking was wrong.


    Coughing lightly, Aimee tiptoed to Patrick''s ear and said, "Darling, this person is disobedient. I''ll help


    you teach him a lesson."


    After speaking, Aimee backed away and winked mischievously at Patrick.


    As for Zach''s mindset, she could see it at a nce.


    Words were useless for such a person.


    The best way was to beat him up until he was convinced.


    Coincidentally, Aimee was best at this kind of thing.


    She had a closely foughtpetition with Patrick. Could it be that she couldn''t secure an


    overwhelming victory against this young man?


    If she was defeated, it will damage her reputation.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s excited look, and felt a little helpless after all.


    What can he do?


    She was his wife and she must be pampered by himself.


    If she wanted to do it in person, he would naturally have to set up the stage for her.


    So, Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Don''t get too close. Otherwise, I''ll be jealous."


    In fact, he was already jealous.


    Aimeeughed and winked at Patrick again, which was so mischievous.


    Patrick was helpless, but there was nothing he could do.


    He looked at Zach and said, "I''ll tell you if you win."


    Zach felt that he had been humiliated even more. Although he really might not be able to win against


    Patrick, how could he not be able to defeat a woman?


    This was simply a shame.


    Looking at Aimee angrily, he clenched his fists tightly, suppressed his anger and said, "I won''t show


    mercy."


    Aimee raised her eyebrows when she heard the words. It was obvious that she didn''t take his words


    seriously.


    This made Zach even more angry. Did this woman know their true strength?


    From his point of view, Patrick was just coaxing her and didn''t show his true ability at all. Otherwise,


    how could he be beaten equally by a woman?


    This was simply impossible.


    He needed to give full y to his ability and let this woman know that being arrogant will be punished.


    Zach had already started to warm up. He was more serious than his every assessment.


    Aimee didn''t care about what he did, and winked at Patrick, as if she didn''t want to fight at all.


    Patrick was really helpless with her like this.


    He leaned over and leaned into Aimee''s ear, saying, "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll offend him?"


    "It''s toote now. When he is really angry and wants to kill me, defeat him. At that time, he will be


    convinced." Aimee said.


    Patrick held her hands and said, "Why are you so naughty? I actually don''t want you to fight with other


    men at all."


    Aimee couldn''t stopughing even more.


    She said, "Then, let me perform a show for you, so I don''t fight the enemy at close quarters?"


    Patrick raised his brows and looked at Aimee.


    Could it be that she was telling him that when she fought with him just now, she held back her


    strength?


    Aimee saw what Patrick was thinking, and immediately said, "Darling, I didn''t show mercy just now. I


    really fought hard with you."

 Chapter 217 She is My Wife

    Chapter 217 She is My Wife


    Patrick smiled and said, "Fortunately, you didn''t frustrate me too much."


    If Aimee really beat him with restraint just now, then he really lost his face.


    Aimee smiled and said, "However, darling, even if you lose to me, there is no shame in it, because I am


    really good at fighting."


    Patrick was helpless, raised his hand and pinched Aimee''s cheek gently, "In the future, let me do this


    kind of thing, okay?"


    He really didn''t want Aimee to do it herself.


    From now on, he will take good care of her.


    Aimee smiled sweetly, and said, "Darling, go and watch from the sidelines, and see how I can help you


    teach the kid a lesson."


    For a young man like Zach , she really didn''t show any mercy at all.


    Aimee stood up in the field, and Zach also walked over, looking at Aimee with hatred.


    He must use his ability to prove that he was the number one here.


    He wanted to fight for a chance to fight with Patrick.


    So, before the fight, Zach said to Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, I have a request."


    Patrick faced Zach. Naturally he was not as gentle as he was with Aimee.


    His eyes were cold, and he nodded slightly when he heard that he was about to make a request.


    Zach said, "Mr. Hayden, if I win, I apply to fight you once."


    Patrick knew very well how persistent Zach was on this matter.


    He responded and said, "Okay, as long as you can win."


    Seeing that Patrick agreed so readily, Zach was even more excited.


    However, he became even more upset in his heart, because, in his opinion, Patrick''s words were


    warning him to keep his sense and not to do inappropriate things.


    And it was just to imply that he needed to throw the game.


    How could he agree to this?


    He must prove himself well.


    Thinking of this, Zach had already started to attack Aimee.


    His punching style had always been known for being ruthless, and every move was intended to make


    the opponent injured.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was too arrogant every time, causing him to underestimate the enemy at


    the end, it would be impossible for him to lose to Kacper.


    Although Zach was not convinced, he had to admit that Kacper was a very intelligent person.


    His tactics were something he couldn''t learn.


    Therefore, even though he waspletely unconvinced in terms of force, he waspletely


    convinced in terms of brain power.


    This was also because Kacper really did have the ability to convince him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Losing to Kacper, he had nothing to say.


    However, he didn''t believe that the woman in front of him would defeat him.


    This was simply something that he will never ept.


    Aimee watched Zach''s fist hitting towards her, and was not in a hurry, but backed away very patiently.


    However, she was not retreating in a panic, but was observing every trick Zach made.


    However. Aimee''s way of only retreating, not attacking, and refusing to fight really annoyed Zach even


    more.


    He waved his fist harder.


    Patrick''s face was darkened on the sidelines.


    Zach dared to do this to his Aimee?.


    However, since he had agreed to this fight, even though Patrick was already furious, he did not stop it.


    This was Aimee''s choice after all. He must respect her choice and give her enough space.


    Finally, after Aimee figured out Zach''s routine, the corners of Aimee''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    She thought the members of the Martial Arts School were very difficult to deal with.


    But it proved that she was wrong.


    At least, she knew what Zach was up to.


    So, next, Aimee really staged a show: tantalizing him.


    She still didn''t take the initiative to attack, but she didn''t continue to retreat. Instead, she started to take


    every move of Zach.


    Aimee already knew Zach''s tricks, so every time she caught them, she will use some ingenuity to let


    Zach''s 200% strength, which would fall to her, became 50%.


    However, these cannot be discovered without careful observation.


    Only Zach himself knew that he attacked many times, and finally all the strength fell on himself.


    This made him even more upset.


    Zach red at Aimee, and was finally forced by her into an outburst of anger.


    Originally, he didn''t restrain his strength at all, but now, he wanted to tear Aimee apart.


    It was at this time that Aimee finally took the initiative to fight back.


    He saw her kick at him horizontally, directly making Zach stagger back a few steps.


    Originally, Aimee could use this opportunity to directly use a series of moves to defeat Zach.


    However, she soon made another decision.


    She wanted Zach to clearly recognize his shorings.


    She had to say that Zach was actually very good at fighting. If he was not too reckless, and if he used


    his brain, there will not be so many loopholes, and she will not be able to see through his moves so


    quickly.


    Since he''s Patrick''s guy, Aimee didn''t mind helping him reshape.


    So, Aimee continued to fight with Zach, but this time, she didn''t use her cleverness, but let Zach see


    clearly where his loopholes were.


    The fightsted for nearly an hour.


    At first Zach had an air of being hell-bent on winning.


    However, in theter stage, he really found that he was starting to feel powerless.


    Especially, in theter stage, Aimee obviously aimed at him. Every time he received a move, he


    consumed his energy to the maximum, and then gave him a heavy blow.


    It was hard for Zach to believe that this was really something a woman can do to him.


    However, when he was finally kicked and flew to the ground, he was trembling all over, unable to get up


    from the ground at all. Then he finally recognized this fact clearly.


    He really couldn''t defeat a woman.


    And when Zach recalled the fight just now, he discovered a fact even more horrifyingly.


    Unexpectedly, he couldn''t even do it in close quarters, and waspletely defeated by this woman


    with a long-distance fight.


    This made Zach even more unbelievable.


    Hey on the ground for a long time before getting up.


    This time, he was really convinced.


    Zach said, "I lost."


    Aimee smiled, showing no signs of fatigue.


    She said, "Actually, you do it well. Use your brain more, no one will be your opponent."


    Zach was at a loss for words to refute.


    He was like a rooster who had lost a fight, and went down in disgrace.


    Aimee turned around, walked up to Patrick, looked up and said, "Darling, am I good?"


    Patrick looked at her expression like a child asking for praise, and loved it even more.


    Regardless of the fact that there were still all his subordinates around, he cupped Aimee''s face and


    kissed it hard.


    She really gave him too many surprises.


    In an instant, everyone in the venue was gasping for air.


    It was really hard for them to believe that Patrick actually had such a side.


    In particr, Patrick obviously had an ident and was paralyzed for so long. When he reappeared,


    he brought a beautiful woman who could fight with them.


    This made them unable to understand what was going on.


    Some people even thought that Patrick lied to them.


    Maybe there was no ident at all, just using this excuse to fall in love with this woman.


    Aimee was still a little shy after all, and a little breathless after being kissed by Patrick.


    She bit Patrick''s mouth to make him let go.


    Her face, which was already flushed because of the fight, was even redder now.


    She no longer had the courage to look at the people around her.


    Originally, she was thinking of picking a few talented candidates for herself from among these people,


    but now that it was all over and she felt a little bit ashamed.


    Aimee wanted to strangle Patrick.


    This bastard, how can he kiss her like this in front of so many people?


    Patrick was in a good mood, held Aimee''s hand, and said, "She''s my wife. From now on, things like


    today are not allowed to happen again."


    He knew the temperament of these guys very well, and it was impossible not to step forward to provoke


    someone who was so capable of fighting.


    Therefore, he must establish the rules here, lest these guyse up to treat his wife badly.

 Chapter 218 I Must Allow It to Exist

    Chapter 218 I Must Allow It to Exist


    After Patrick''s words, they gasped again.


    Although the rtionship between this woman and Patrick had been guessed wildly, a wife was


    different from a girlfriend.


    With such a status, how honorable she was. Even if they had guts, they dared not offend her lightly.


    Especially Zach, who was even more dumbfounded at the moment.


    Just now, it was Patrick''s wife who provoked him.


    And she was so good at fighting.


    And he was beaten like this.


    For a moment, Zach didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    In an instant, he only felt that Patrick and Patrick''s wife were both devils.


    He automatically decided that Aimee couldn''t defeat Patrick.


    However, he couldn''t even beat Aimee, let alone Patrick.


    They were a couple can''t be defeated by him. What kind of experience was this?


    Anyway, for Zach, this feeling was really too fucked up.


    It made him even more upset than he lost to Kacper.


    He refused to ept it and did not believe it.


    He must practice hard, strive to surpass Kacper as soon as possible, and have the opportunity to


    challenge Patrick.


    He firmly believed that as long as he can practice harder, he will be able to beat Patrick.


    But all martial arts practitioners hoped that they can be the number one.


    This was Zach''s obsession.


    However, now, he was really depressed.


    He didn''t want to be here for a moment.


    Patrick and Aimee didn''t stay here anymore, but left holding hands.


    Patrick still followed his own n and took Aimee to the core department to let Aimee know what the


    school did in a real sense.


    And the fact that Aimee beat Zach quickly spread in this ce.


    Almost everyone was discussing what kind of wife did Mr. Hayden marry that she beat Zach until he


    lost his strength.


    Based on this alone, they had great recognition and respect for thisdy.


    They all worshiped the strong. Otherwise, how could they be willing to work hard for Patrick?


    So, when Patrick led Aimee to the core department, everyone looked into Aimee''s eyes and their eyes


    all shone with admiration.


    They weren''t at the scene just now, and the surveince was turned off by Patrick''s request before.


    If someone hadn''t recorded the video and sent it to their group chat, they wouldn''t know what


    happened just now.


    Now when they saw how beautiful Aimee was, everyone couldn''t help but be amazed.


    Originally, they thought that Patrick was already good-looking enough, but who would have thought that


    his wife would be even more beautiful.


    Everyone suddenly shed tears of envy.


    Patrick was speechless at their eager eyes.


    Coughing coldly, Patrick said, "You''re not working? What are you looking at?"


    Everyone immediately withdrew their gazes, and very alertly realized that Patrick was jealous.


    In order to keep their jobs, they could no longer stare at Aimee.


    Otherwise, let alone whether they could stay at the core department, whether they can stay in this


    school, or even stay in the country, was not certain.


    So, they started being busy with their own affairs immediately.


    However, there were still those who were fearless, insisting oning to Aimee, and saying to Aimee,


    "Madam, you are really amazing."


    Aimee was dumbfounded.


    They were obviously talents. How can they speak like naive people?


    It was kinda cute.


    But Patrick didn''t think they were cute at all, and he gave them a cold look, which made them cower


    immediately in fright, and run back to their work.


    It was too frightening.


    Patrick was just horrible.


    In the past, they just felt that Patrick was cold, and he had an aura of calmness and prestige.


    Now, he looked like he was going to kill them.


    They were still young, so they didn''t dare to make a fuss in front of Patrick.


    Aimee nced up at Patrick, almost unable to stop being amused by his appearance.


    He was a peerless cutie who was jealous of his subordinates.


    She held Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, I''m a little hungry. Let''s go eat something, shall we?"


    "Okay." Patrick responded immediately, thinking about where to take Aimee to eat.


    Aimee seemed to be really hungry. When Patrick asked her what she wanted to eat, she asked,


    "What''s delicious here?"


    The Martial Arts School was still very rich in delicious food. Patrick never treated his subordinates badly


    in this respect.


    Even, for a while, the reason why some of the neers came here was that they had heard that the


    food here was delicious.


    Aimee had also heard about this, so she was full of curiosity about it.


    Plus, she was really hungry now.


    After two fights, she exhausted too much strength, so she didn''t want to do anything now but to fill her


    stomach quickly.


    Patrick led Aimee to the canteen.


    It was said to be a canteen, but it was actually more like a food za.


    In addition to dinner, there were choices from all over the world, all of which were cooked in the spot,


    ensuring the perfection of the food to the greatest extent.


    Aimee walked around, and soon discovered that there were various dessert shops here.


    She was a little dumbfounded.


    In a ce where there were almost men, there were so many dessert shops, and they were of the kind


    that had all the desserts imaginable.


    She didn''t expect that at all.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "The male members here all love sweets?"


    Patrick touched his nose and said, "Although I can''t understand it, I have to allow it, don''t I?"


    Aimee nodded in agreement. Indeed, they cannot bebeled because of their identities, and she


    couldn''t think that they cannot like these things.


    This was not fair.


    However, this also confirmed that Patrick was really a good boss.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He never asked his subordinates to suppress anything, but instead gave them freedom to the greatest


    extent.


    This was probably why Patrick can have so many supporters.


    Aimee finally chose what she wanted to eat.


    Because the weather was too hot, and she had just gone through two fights, right now, she just wanted


    to eat something cold.


    So, Aimee finally chose a cold noodle shop and ordered one .


    Patrick actually didn''t want her to eat cold food, but seeing Aimee''s enthusiasm, Patrick didn''t stop her.


    In order not to burden Aimee''s stomach, Patrick didn''t order any hot food for her.


    Aimee watched the cook making cold noodles eagerly, and looked no different from an ordinary little


    girl.


    Patrick suddenly felt that nothing else was more important. It was enough to see Aimee being so


    simple and happy.


    He was also willing to do his best to protect Aimee''s simple happiness.


    Finally, the noodle was ready, and Aimee happily took it to find a table to sit down.


    It was not mealtime right now, so there were naturally not many people in the canteen, but there were


    also some people on shifting to eat.


    Seeing Patrick here was already amazing.


    What was even more amazing was to see a woman beside Patrick.


    And the most amazing thing was that the woman next to Patrick was excellent at fighting, so that when


    everyone was eating, they didn''t even notice what they were eating.


    They just wanted to study carefully now what the origin of this woman was, and how can she be so


    powerful.

 Chapter 219 So Corny

    Chapter 219 So Corny


    Sk was punished in the darkroom.


    Because she didn''t make any unforgivable mistakes, and she just left her post without authorization,


    the punishment was not heavy.


    After receiving the punishment, Sk did not return to her residence to treat her wounds.


    She wanted to see Patrick again.


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    When she knew that something happened to him, her heart almost stopped beating.


    However, those who entered the Martial Arts School cannot leave unless they had a mission or other


    reason.


    So, after Patrick''s ident, she wanted to visit him, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Now, Patrick actually led a woman to the school, which made her impossible to calm down.


    Sk came out of the darkroom, and was about to check where Patrick was, when she heard someone


    passing her say, "Madam is too powerful. Zach was beaten so badly by her. This is the first time I see


    Zach being like that. Even facing, Kacper, Zach hasn''t admitted defeat so obediently, and now he was


    actually convinced by madam."


    "If it were me, I would ept it. Look at her skill. In my opinion, even Mr. Hayden may not be her


    opponent."


    "Then I still think Mr. Hayden is a bit more powerful. You see, when Mr. Hayden fought with his wife, he


    held back his strength, and he was not willing to really fight with his wife at all."


    "Anyway, Ma''am is good enough."


    Sk had a premonition when she heard the crowd talking about the woman.


    Could it be that that woman was not just Patrick''s lover?


    She grabbed the nearest person and asked, "Who did you just talk about? Madam?"


    "It''s the woman that Mr. Hayden brought today," a man said, meeting Sk''s suddenly angry eyes,


    frowned, and said, "You don''t know, do you? Mr. Hayden is married. Today he brought his wife over."


    "No!" Sk yelled, "Impossible! How could he get married! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    She didn''t believe the man''s words at all, red at him even more angrily, and shouted, "Don''t spread


    rumors! Otherwise, Mr. Hayden won''t let you go!"


    "What did I spread the rumor about? Mr. Hayden personally introduced her. She is his wide. He let us


    not provoke her in the future." The man said again.


    Sk''s body swayed. She was unable to listen to any words at all.


    She still couldn''t believe it. No matter what, she couldn''t believe it that Patrick was married!


    He actually brought a woman and introduced her to them that bitch was his wife!


    How can this be!


    Before she let him see her own intentions clearly, he had already be someone else''s husband!


    This was not possible!


    She didn''t allow it to happen!


    Sk asked again, " Where is Mr. Hayden?"


    The man grimaced, looking at Sk full of speechlessness and disgust.


    He didn''t understand what she thought.


    However, this kind of self-righteousness was really annoying.


    He didn''t like such a women.


    Once, because Sk was the only woman they had here, they took extra care of her.


    However, after seeing clearly Sk''s ulterior motives for Patrick, everyone no longer cared for her as


    before.


    That was to say, Sk was pretty good in her professional field and won''t hold everyone back.


    Otherwise, they would have already jointly kicked her out.


    Now, seeing her go crazy like this, everyone lost their patience and didn''t bother to pay attention to her


    any more. He just said, "How would I know?"


    After everyone left, only Sk was left furious.


    She gritted her teeth and had no patience with these guys.


    She won''t do anything to them now.


    She had to find Patrick quickly and express her feelings to him.


    It must be because Patrick didn''t know she had feelings for him, there were other women around him.


    If, after he knew what she thought, it would be impossible for him to allow other women to appear by


    his side.


    She firmly believed in it.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited Sk became.


    She hadpletely convinced herself.


    Patrick had to be hers, and only hers.


    Besides her, she couldn''t think of anyone who could be more suitable for Patrick than her.


    Sk couldn''t help getting excited. Looking around, she finally found Patrick in the canteen.


    But what she saw was that Patrick was holding a tissue in his hand, and was gently wiping the corners


    of the mouth of the woman beside him.


    The sultry face of that bitch smiling at him made Sk more certain of her thoughts.


    Sure enough, it was that shameless woman who seduced Patrick. Patrick was dazzled by her beauty,


    so he brought her to here.


    Sk had to admit that that woman was really beautiful.


    She was the kind of beauty that made her go crazy with jealousy.


    However, the man she loved so much was actually seduced by such a beauty, which made Sk very


    upset.


    Patrick existed like a god for her.


    How can such a man fall into the clich¨¦ and only care about a woman''s appearance?


    She thought that, except for her face, which was not as good-looking as that bitch, she was better than


    her in other areas.


    Sk firmly believed that a woman who won a man''s heart only by her beauty had no future.


    Only a woman like her, a woman who can be a man''s right-hand person, was a woman who can be


    worthy of Patrick.


    Thinking of this, Sk calmed down instead.


    Yes, she was a woman with only pretty face but nothing. How can she bepared with her?


    Since that woman was beautiful, then she will destroy that face with her own hands, and see how she


    will seduce Patrick.


    Sk was already caught in her own ecstasy.


    She couldn''t control her emotions anymore. She had to make a n, and it would be best to destroy


    that woman''s face before they left.


    So, instead of rushing directly to find Patrick, Sk turned around and left.


    Aimee actually noticed Sk from the moment she came in.


    She held her chin and looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, your suitor seems trying to kill me."


    Patrick frowned when he heard this, but instead of looking in Sk''s direction, he said to Aimee


    seriously, "Don''t wrong me. I have no suitors."


    Aimee was almost amused by his words.


    What kind of peerless cutie was he? And the words he said were so beautiful.


    She said, "But, darling, I suddenly feel very dangerous. Tell me, will it be bad for me to go out?"


    "With me around, who would dare to hurt you?" Patrick said.


    What he said can be said to be quite domineering.


    However, as far Aimee was concerned, there was a different feeling.


    She directly raised her hands, hooked Patrick''s neck with both hand, and said, "Darling, I am very


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    happy when you say that, but you can''t stay with me all the time. When I''m insecure, I''m still feeling


    so.¡±


    Patrick hugged Aimee''s waist, and mentioned the matter of security to her, and suddenly felt a sense of


    powerlessness.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know how to promise Aimee.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, is being with me really bothering you so much?"


    He was feeling frustrated.


    If a man made his woman feel uneasy, what a failure he was.


    Patrick had always been confident that this will not happen to him.


    However, now he heard Aimee say that.


    Aimee saw that Patrick became serious, and immediately said, "Darling, don''t think too much. I just


    think you''re too good, and there are too many people coveting you, which makes me feel very


    ufortable."


    When she first entered the Hayden family, there was Casey''s friend who coveted Patrick.


    Although that girl never appeared again, it still made Aimee feel very ufortable.


    Now,ing to the school, there was such a woman again, who was apletely different


    heavyweight.


    This woman really wanted to kill her.


    Aimee was keenly aware of this.


    Although she didn''t feel scared, nor did she feel that she can''t beat her, she was still very upset.


    Since Patrick had already taken root in her heart, he can only be hers.


    She was so domineering that even if others took a look at him, she will be unhappy.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Aimee, I want to take out my heart for you to let you know that


    you are the only one in my heart."


    Aimee burst outughing with a snort.


    She pinched Patrick''s ear and said, "Darling, it sounds so corny."


    Although she had never been in love with other men, she still had some understanding of this kind of


    corny love talk.


    Originally, she thought that it was impossible for Patrick to say such words.


    Who would have thought that Patrick would exceed her expectations so much.


    It was just too much fun.


    There was another more interesting thing that Aimee discovered that Patrick''s ears were really easy to


    pinch.


    It was also at this moment that she understood why Patrick always liked to pinch her ears.


    She had to say this feel was really good.


    Aimee got a little addicted to it.


    She wasn''t about to move her fingers from Patrick''s ears.


    However, what Aimee didn''t notice was that Patrick''s eyes gradually became darker.


    Although they already had a very close rtionship, Aimee did not take the initiative in this matter.


    So, she didn''t know that there was a sensitive point on Patrick''s body, that was, his ears.


    At this moment, Aimee was very happy, and soon, she will be fixed by Patrick.


    Patrick finally didn''t want to suppress himself anymore.


    He grabbed Aimee''s wrist and pulled her up from the chair.


    Aimee was addicted to pinching his ears, and was taken aback by his sudden movement.


    Blinking innocently, Aimee looked at Patrick strangely and asked, "Darling, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 220 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 220 Let''s Go Home


    Patrick didn''t answer Aimee''s question, but led her and walked out of the canteen.


    Aimee had no choice but to trot to keep up with his pace.


    However, Patrick walked so fast that she suddenly felt the difference in height between the two of them.


    Aimee was trotting to keep up with Patrick.


    She was so angry that she hummed.


    Was he bulling her because of her short legs?


    Patrick couldn''t care less about Aimee being dragged by him now.


    He just wanted to take her to his room now, and then tell her well that a man''s ears cannot be touched.


    Finally, Aimee was pulled into a room by Patrick.


    Before she could see the situation in front of her clearly, she was pressed against the wall by Patrick


    and he kissed her hard.


    Aimee blinked, not understanding what was going on at all.


    Patrick''s kiss came fiercely and urgently. There was no possibility for Aimee to avoid it at all.


    Aimee realized what happened now, and her hands unconsciously pushed Patrick away, trying to make


    him let go of herself.


    However, her strength at this moment made herself not Patrick''s opponent at all.


    When Aimee was put on a bed by Patrick, one of her feelings was, okay, she ate a bowl of cold noodle.


    Otherwise, she would really be tortured to death by Patrick.


    Originally, Patrick only nned to take Aimee to stay at Martial Arts School for a few hours before


    leaving. No one would have thought that they would spend the night here.


    After Patrick was satiable, he asked someone to bring them food.


    Aimee wanted to kick Patrick a few times in embarrassment, but now she really had no strength.


    She was lying on the bed, muffling andining about her dissatisfaction with Patrick.


    Patrick also knew he was going too far.


    Although Aimee''s physical fitness was good, after two consecutive fights, she was exhausted to the


    extreme.


    Under such circumstances, he let Aimee be bullied like this by him, because he was too beastly.


    However, Patrick didn''t mean to repent at all.


    Even when he saw the marks he made on Aimee''s shoulders outside the quilt, he still wanted to press


    Aimee again and continue what they had just done.


    However, in order to prevent Aimee from being really angry, Patrick still suppressed his inner desire.


    He walked over, leaned down, and said softly to Aimee, "Aimee, get up and eat something, okay?"


    Aimee snorted angrily, and didn''t want to pay any attention to Patrick anymore.


    She buried her face in the pillow and curled up like a ball, ignoring Patrick at all.


    Patrick had no choice but to hug Aimee, wrapped her up in a quilt, and said, "Aimee, be good. Eat


    something, and then be angry with meter."


    Aimee was even more annoyed when she heard this.


    She red at Patrick, almost wanting to bite him.


    However, she dared not.


    She knew very well that if she really bit Patrick, he might bang her again.


    Aimee really didn''t have the strength to deal with him anymore.


    She sniffed and said to Patrick, "I won''t eat. Let me go. I''m going to sleep."


    When Patrick heard her yelling at him so confidently, the smile in his eyes grew stronger.


    How can this girl be so cute?


    He lowered his head, moved to her lips and kissed her again, saying, "Aimee, do me a favor. Eat


    something. Then I''ll sleep with you, okay?"


    Aimee snorted softly, and said with grievance, "I don''t want you to apany me. I want to go home."


    She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She was already ashamed.


    "Okay, Aimee, we''ll go home after you eat," Patrick said.


    Aimee finally understood that if she didn''t eat now, Patrick would really insist to the end.


    Although she was wronged, she finallypromised.


    What can she do? She can only say, "Then let me go. I will eat by myself."


    She didn''t want to be held by Patrick at all.


    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll let you go."


    After saying that, Patrick really let go of Aimee.


    Unexpectedly, the quilt on Aimee slipped onto the bed.


    She just appeared in front of Patrick naked.


    Aimee became even more ashamed and angry in an instant, and quickly pulled the quilt to cover


    herself.


    However, she didn''t dare to lose her temper with Patrick, because Patrick''s way of watching her had


    changed.


    Aimee shrank back and said, "You take my clothes here."


    Patrick really thought about it, but he still felt sorry for Aimee and didn''t really do anything to her.


    He fetched Aimee''s clothes obediently, but Aimee was still on guard.


    Patrick found it both angry and funny. What kind of impression did she have in her heart that made her


    so afraid of him?


    Aimee got dressed quickly, and only then did she rx a little.


    Fortunately, she still saved thest bit of sanity and didn''t let Patrick tear her clothes.


    Otherwise, she really would have no courage toe to the school again.


    Sitting by the table, Aimee smelled the aroma of the food, and finally felt the feeling of hunger.


    So, Aimee didn''t bother so much, picked up a fork, and started eating.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing that Aimee was willing to eat, Patrick was finally relieved.


    He sat beside Aimee and picked up a fork as well.


    He was indeed hungry.


    Today was the most exhausting day since his recovery.


    However, this kind of consumption made him very happy.


    The two of them ate up all the dishes on the table.


    Aimee touched her stomach, and finally felt that her strength had recovered a lot.


    She immediately said to Patrick, "Darling, let''s go home."


    She was excited beforeing here. And now she was anxious to go home.


    She really didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Patrickughed, rubbed Aimee''s head, and said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    That was good, least those guys wanted to fight with his wife.


    The two were about to leave the room when Aimee suddenly thought of something, turned to Patrick


    and asked, "Darling, who will clean the room?"


    In a ce where there were almost only men, only Sk was a woman, Aimee suddenly thought,


    maybe Sk wille to clean for Patrick, right?


    That was absolutely not possible.


    "There''s an internal affairs department," Patrick said.


    Some of his requirements here were based on militarized management.


    In terms of internal affairs, his subordinates were no worse than women.


    Except for their own rooms, which were cleaned by themselves, they also set up a special internal


    affairs department, which was responsible for all aspects of this school.


    When he will note here, people from this department will be in charge of his room.


    Aimee thought about it for a while, but decided that she would clean it by herself.


    She was really ashamed to have a bunch of men clean Patrick''s room.


    Especially, they had sex in the room just now. If she didn''t handle it well, she will really be ashamed to


    face others.


    Aimee said, "Darling, take a rest first. I''ll finish tidying up before we leave."

 Chapter 221 Failed to Protect Aimee

    Chapter 221 Failed to Protect Aimee


    After Sk made up her mind to teach Aimee a lesson, she went to an equipment room, where there


    were the most advanced equipment. Using the equipment there, she could put Aimee to death without


    getting close to her at all.


    After spending half a day in the equipment room, Sk was lurking in the only way Aimee must pass.


    However, she waited for a very long time, but couldn''t see Aimee .


    This made Sk even more angry to the extreme.


    Damn bitch! What method did he use to fascinate Patrick?


    Sk wanted to find Patrick, but she didn''t dare to leave easily. If Aimee left while she was leaving, it


    would not be an easy task for her to find her again.


    After all, there was no way for her to leave the school easily.


    Therefore, Sk still decided that, no matter what, it would be better to sit here and wait for her.


    However, she had already waited until midnight, and she did not see Aimee leaving.


    She finally couldn''t bear it, and made a phone call to someone she knew well, and asked, "Has Mr.


    Hayden gone?"


    "No, I was asked to bring food to him and his wife just now."


    After getting this answer, Sk became even more angry.


    She understood in an instant why Patrick and Aimee hadn''t left the school yet .


    Thinking of what they did in the room, the hatred in Sk''s heart became even stronger.


    If things weren''t what she thought, why would they need someone to bring them food?


    Was that bitch showing off to her?


    Just thinking about it made Sk want to rush to Patrick''s room immediately and tear that bitch to


    pieces with her own hands.


    Damn it! She''d been in this school for so long and hadn''t been to Patrick''s room.


    His room was a forbidden ce.


    Except for the special cleaning personnel who can go in, other people were not qualified to go in at all.


    Now, that bitch actually came into Patrick''s room, and was still in his room, and slept with him.


    Sk''s eyes glowed with malice.


    Originally, she just wanted to destroy Aimee''s face to see what she would use topete with her after


    losing her pretty face.


    Now, she had changed her mind.


    She was going to kill Aimee seriously.


    Only when she disappeared from this world can she stay away from Patrick.


    In this way, Patrick was hers.


    In the room, Aimee finally tidied up. After drying all the washed sheets and everything, she rubbed her


    hands in satisfaction.


    Patrick was amused by her appearance, took her hand and rubbed it in the palm of his hand, saying,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "There is really no need to do this. We''re married. This is a very normal thing."


    Aimee stared at him, and really didn''t want to hear him say that.


    She was so angry that she hummed, "Then I don''t want others to help."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t let others do it in the future." Patrick said.


    Aimee said, "I won''te here with you in the future."


    She came here to practice martial arts, but she didn''t know how she got to this point.


    All in all, this man was dangerous, and he will sleep her anytime and anywhere. Aimee was not happy,


    and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    The two were finally ready to go home. Camdyn had already called them twice, asking if they wanted to


    go back for dinner.


    During the first phone call, they said they wanted to go back, but they haven''t yet.


    Now that dinner was ready, Camdyn must be waiting for them to have it together, so the two of them


    would go home without further dy.


    However, as they walked towards the parking lot, Aimee was keenly aware of something. Holding


    Patrick''s hand, she returned to the room again.


    "Darling, your suitor is really unfriendly to me." Aimee said.


    Patrick followed Aimee''s gaze and saw a bright light on the roof.


    He turned serious immediately, and a terrifying aura exuded from his whole body.


    Patrick didn''t act rashly, but did something on his mobile phone and asked Kacper to lead someone to


    bring the people on the roof there.


    It was a tiresome job to attack his woman in his territory.


    Aimee felt Patrick''s anger, and her originally aroused anger dissipated a lot at this moment.


    She held Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, don''t worry. It hasn''t hurt me."


    Aimee said this not because she was kind-hearted, but because she felt that there was no need to be


    so angry.


    In particr, Patrick''s current attitude made Aimee feel very heartwarming.


    Patrick still maintained his tenderness when facing Aimee.


    He touched Aimee''s head and said, "It''s my fault that I fail to protect you."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Darling, don''t say that. I''m so smart. I''ve already found out the


    danger before it. Is that amazing?"


    She tried to use a brisk tone, trying to make Patrick at ease.


    But obviously, this trick was not easy to use on Patrick at the moment.


    He took Aimee''s hand and walked towards a chamber.


    Sk had been escorted to the chamber by the people brought by Kacper.


    She kept yelling, "Let me go! You guys let me go! Kacper! Why are you doing this to me! What are you


    trying to do!?"


    Kacper had always been quiet. Since Patrick asked him to bring Sk here, he would not ask the


    reason at all, and ordered people to do things ording to Patrick''s request.


    This was why Patrick had always trusted him.


    Sk was still struggling, wanting to use this method to get rid of Kacper''s shackles.


    However, Kacper didn''t take Sk''s struggles seriously at all.


    He just pressed Sk tightly, never giving her a chance to resist.


    Finally, Sk saw Patrick and immediately shouted, "Mr. Hayden, help me. Mr. Hayden, I don''t


    understand what I did wrong. Mr. Hayden, why are you doing this to me?"


    When Patrick heard that she dared to ask why, his face darkened even more.


    He took Aimee''s hand and sat down on a sofa.


    This scene deeply hurt Sk''s heart.


    Her teeth were clenched together tightly, as if she was about to eat Aimee.


    However, now she didn''t dare to show any killing intent to Aimee anymore. She had to pretend to be


    weak, so that Patrick can let her go.

 Chapter 222 What a cruel person

    Chapter 222 What a cruel person


    Sk looked at Patrick and said weepingly, "Mr. Hayden, I left my post before and went to receive


    punishment. I don''t understand what I did wrong again. What are you doing? Why do they tie me up?"


    She was out of breath from crying, and she was so wronged.


    Although Sk was not that kind of gorgeous beauty, her appearance at the moment made people


    cannot help loving her upon seeing her.


    She was a woman who knew how to show her weakness to men, and knew how to make men feel


    more distressed.


    Just like now, Sk was crying so much, and even Aimee felt that this beauty trick was very well done.


    However, she didn''t get half of Patrick''s pity for her crying like this, but it made the aura around Patrick


    even colder.


    Finally, when Sk was crying until Patrick was impatient, he yelled, "Enough!"


    Sk''s body froze instantly.


    She had never seen Patrick so angry before, and she was really scared.


    The crying sound stopped abruptly. Sk opened her eyes wide, not daring to look at Patrick.


    Patrick directly asked someone to bring aptop over, and what was yed on it happened to be that


    Sk had chosen a weapon in the equipment room, and then went to the roof to keep watching them.


    Sk bit her lip tightly, staring at what was disyed on the screen with teary eyes.


    She really forgot that she was in this school, Patrick''s territory. If she attacked Aimee here, how could


    Patrick not find evidence?


    Still, Sk couldn''t bring herself to admit it.


    She knew very well that once she admitted it, Patrick would never let her go.


    It was with great difficulty that she was admitted to the school, so she had such a chance to be close to


    Patrick.


    How could she let herself be kicked out like this?


    Sk calmed herself down and said, "Mr. Hayden, I don''t understand what you mean? What are you


    trying to exin?"


    Patrick motioned and asked for the weapon Sk had just used.


    This was a long-range arrow, but it was very different from ordinary ones.


    This arrow was no less deterrent than a gun.


    Aimee also used this kind of arrow before, but it was still not smooth enough to use for her, so she


    abandoned this weapon.


    But she didn''t expect that Patrick would have this here.


    Patrick pointed the arrow directly at Sk, right between her eyebrows.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He said, "Sk, you have been here for a long time. You do know how powerful this weapon is. Tell


    me, you secretly took out this arrow from the equipment room, hiding yourself on the roof. What do you


    want to do?"


    "I..." Sk trembled, trying to exin something, but couldn''t speak at all.


    Patrick threw the arrow directly into Sk''s face, feeling furious, "Sk, you know very well what will


    happen to the person who attacks my people."


    Sk''s whole body trembled. She had been in this school for four years, so she knew Patrick''s style of


    doing things.


    But whenever people attacked Patrick''s people, he will be merciless at all, and will directly expose the


    opponent''s background and experiences in detail.


    Sk had always felt that such a Patrick was like a god.


    As long as she followed such a man, she can be the happiest woman in the world.


    Being able to be protected by such a man was very happy to her when just thinking about it.


    However, all of this was disrupted by this woman.


    All of this obviously belonged to her.


    Sk couldn''t stand this kind of grievance, and shouted angrily at Patrick, "Mr. Hayden! How could you


    do this to me! You clearly know I am the woman who loves you the most in this world! Now you are


    doing it for a bitch! Are you crazy!"


    Patrick got even angrier when he heard that Sk dared to call Aimee bitch in front of him.


    Not wanting to see this woman again for a moment, he said directly to Kacper, "Put her in the


    darkroom. Abolish her abilities, and expel her from here."


    "Yes!" Kacper responded.


    Sk really panicked when she heard Patrick''s words.


    She couldn''t believe that Patrick would actually do this to her.


    "No! No! Patrick! You can''t do this to me!" Sk yelled, "I love you so much! How could you do this to


    me! How could you!"


    "Pull her away!" Patrick said coldly.


    Kacper didn''t dare to dy for a moment, dragging Sk to the darkroom.


    Soon, only Aimee and Patrick were left in the chamber.


    Aimee rested her chin on her hands, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, you are so cruel."


    Patrick heard this, looked at Aimee helplessly, and said, "Did I scare you?"


    "No." Aimee smiled and said, "However, this is the first time I saw you get angry. I was quite surprised."


    Patrick held Aimee tightly in his arms, and wanted to say something tofort her, but he found that


    this matter, no matter how he looked at it, seemed to be his fault.


    Even though he had never provoked any women, it was because of such inexplicable woman that he


    wronged his baby.


    If Aimee hadn''t been super perceptive, he wouldn''t have noticed that on the roof, Sk was preparing


    to attack her.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly. His voice was low and hoarse, "Aimee, I assure you. In the future, this


    kind of thing will never happen again."


    Aimee knew that even though this matter had nothing to do with Patrick directly, he still felt that she had


    been wronged.


    She hugged Patrick tightly, and said softly, "Darling, it''s not your fault, and I won''t be angry with you."


    She knew very well that being with a man like Patrick, there must be such many jealous suitors, which


    was inevitable.


    Aimee said, "Darling, you chose me, didn''t you?"


    No matter how many women were obsessed with Patrick, the woman Patrick chose was her.


    This was enough to make Aimee happy.


    She said deliberately and yfully, "Darling, you have a good taste."


    There was nothing Patrick could do about Aimee when she was under such a condition.


    His heart softened in an instant, and he hugged Aimee even more tightly.


    How lucky he was to have this woman.


    Tilting his head and kissing Aimee''s cheek, Patrick said, "Aimee, I love you very much. I really love


    you."

 Chapter 223 Blinding

    Chapter 223 Blinding


    It was the first time for Aimee to hear Patrick say such love words so bluntly.


    Even though he would say some enamoured words when he was in bed, none of them were as


    pleasant as this time.


    Uncontrobly, Aimee''s face turned red.


    She grunted and said to Patrick, "I love you too."


    Aimee was not an outgoing person, and most of the time, she didn''t express her thoughts directly.


    However, at this moment, Aimee couldn''t control herself. She just blurted out without thinking.


    After hearing Aimee''s response, Patrick couldn''t stop his heart throbbing.


    He let go of Aimee, but he lowered his head and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    The two kissed fiercely in the chamber. After Aimee finally couldn''t bear Patrick''s enthusiasm, she


    raised her hands and pushed him to let him let go. She blushed and said, "Let''s go home quickly.


    Grandpa is waiting for us anxiously."


    Patrick looked at her shy look, and smiled uncontrobly.


    Holding Aimee''s hand, Patrick said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when the two finally left the martial arts school and returned to


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    Camdyn was sitting on a sofa with bby in his arms, and when he heard theming in, he sighed


    deliberately, "My grandson is unreliable, unreliable. He said he''lle back to eat with me, but he


    never. I''m so hungry."


    Patrick walked over helplessly, and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, eat first if you''re hungry. Don''t wait for


    me and Aimee."


    "No. I''m not like some people who will lie and bully me. I have no one to apany me." Camdyn


    said.


    As he spoke, he hugged bby tightly, and deliberately said, "Fortunately, I still have bby. We are


    dependent on each other."


    Aimee was dumbfounded.


    Camdyn was really like a kid.


    Regarding his behavior, Aimee really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After looking Patrick in the eyes, Aimee decided to go to the kitchen and make Camdyn his favorite


    dish to coax him.


    Otherwise, this old man was really hard to coax when he almost lost his temper.


    Patrick stayed in the living room talking with Camdyn, and Aimee went to the kitchen.


    Because it was alreadyte, she didn''t cook any main courses, but simply made some porridge and


    side dishes, which could make everyone''s stomachs feelfortable.


    Soon, Aimee was ready and called Patrick and Camdyn over for dinner.


    Camdyn was happy when he saw the side dishes she made.


    In fact, he was so hungry at that time that he had eaten.


    But he just wanted his grandson and granddaughter-inw to eat with him, so even though he was


    already very sleepy, he still waited in the living room.


    Fortunately, he didn''t go to bed directly, and he had such a delicious supper.


    Camdyn had two bowls of porridge in a row, and his mood was so good.


    After eating, Camdyn went back to his room to rest.


    Patrick and Aimee also returned to the room.


    However, Aimee was holding a quilt and prepared to go back to the original room.


    Patrick immediately stood in front of her and said, "Aimee, what are you doing?"


    She clearly said that she was really not angry, but when she came back, she wanted to sleep in a


    separate room with him.


    How could Patrick allow this?


    Aimee looked up at him and said, "I''m so tired. I want to sleep now."


    She really didn''t want to sleep in the same room as Patrick right now.


    If Patrick continued to "torment" her like this, no matter how good her physique was, she really couldn''t


    resist it.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly and wouldn''t let her leave.


    He said, "Aimee, I promise I just sleep and do nothing else."


    Aimee struggled to get out of his arms, but was no match for his strength.


    She frowned and said, "Darling, no more sex tonight. Otherwise, I will really be angry."


    Patrick heard the words, looked at Aimee''s pitiful expression, and felt distressed for a moment.


    In the past few days, he probably really went too far, so that Aimee didn''t even want to sleep in the


    same bed with him.


    However, no matter what, it was absolutely impossible for Patrick to sleep separately from Aimee.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    So, he said, "Well, Aimee, you tie my hands, and I promise not to do anything."


    Aimee frowned and stared at Patrick for a long time, making sure he meant what he said.


    She was a little speechless, but she also felt that this could be used as a solution.


    So, Aimee said, "You said this. Don''t say that I treat you badly."


    Seeing that Aimee let go, Patrick immediately put his hands in front of her, looking like he was at her


    mercy.


    Aimee pulled Patrick to the head of the bed, went to get his tie, and tied his hands to the head of the


    bed.


    When tying him, Aimee was in high spirits.


    However, after the tying was finished, Aimee had a strange feeling for no reason.


    How did she feel that this binding action was so...


    It was hard to say.


    Especially the look in Patrick''s eyes at the moment. Although it can''t be said how enamoured it was, it


    was indeed very ambiguous.


    Aimee didn''t dare to look into Patrick''s eyes again, quickly lifted the other side of the quilt, got in, and


    quickly turned off all the lights, getting ready to sleep.


    However, she didn''t let herself fall asleep immediately, but pricked up her ears and listened carefully for


    a while to see if Patrick was moving.


    She was also prepared that if Patrick made any movement, she would literally knock him unconscious


    with her own hands.


    However, Patrick was very obedient. He didn''t move at all, and even his breathing was very steady,


    even, to make Aimee feel that he had fallen asleep.


    Aimee finally breathed a sigh of relief, because she really didn''t have the strength to deal with Patrick.


    She had to have a good night''s sleep and recharge herself. That was all.


    Aimee fell asleep unconsciously, and behind her, Patrick slowly opened his eyes after confirming that


    Aimee had entered a deep sleep.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he moved his hands, freeing his hands from the tie.


    It had to say that Aimee''s defense against him had really reached a peak.


    As for the knot she tied, it was impossible to untie it without some effort.


    Unfortunately, however, Patrick knew this kind of knot very well.


    He untied it easily.


    Shaking his wrists, Patrick leaned over, propped up his upper body, and looked at Aimee''s sleeping


    face.


    How can she be so cute?


    Without disturbing Aimee, Patrick gently pulled her into his arms.


    He had long been used to sleeping with her in his arms, and Patrick really couldn''t sleep without her in


    his arms.

 Chapter 224 Just To Get Augusts Attention

    Chapter 224 Just To Get August''s Attention


    The variety show "Hide yourself" will finally air on Friday.


    However, Matilda happened to be filming a scene in the crew at this time, but the scene with August


    had the highest degree of difficulty in the whole part.


    Even Francis was prepared to shoot it all night, and nned to get this scene done no matter what.


    He can be sure that if this scene was filmed well, it will be a big hit.


    Before the filming was officially started, Francis called Matilda and August and discussed about the


    scene.


    Although both of them listened carefully, and they also showed Francis much respect, after Francis


    finally finished talking about the scene, Matilda couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Snider, are you too nervous?


    You don''t have to be so nervous. Who are we? We have filmed so many scenes. You still don''t know


    our acting skills? Do you just have no confidence in us?"


    Hearing Matilda''s words, August and Francis looked at Matilda at the same time.


    August really felt that Matilda had a natural sense of arrogance.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, this sense of arrogance was not annoying, because he had to admit that Matilda had this


    quality.


    Her acting skills were really impable.


    However, Matilda, being like this, was like a wild beast that cannot be tamed.


    As the best actor of the year, August was recognized as a good actor.


    Winning various awards, it can be said that he had the best acting skills among actors of the same age.


    However, when shooting with Matilda, August actually felt powerless.


    He actually needed a lot of effort to react with Matilda.


    Although in the eyes of others, the two of them aplished each other like this, only he knew that he


    was indeed defeated by Matilda.


    Therefore, even if August really felt that Matilda was really arrogant at times, it made sense to be like


    that.


    At least, it made him very admired.


    Francis had a headache when he heard Matilda say that.


    He said, "Matilda, it''s a good thing that you are so confident, but, let''s keep a low profile, low profile."


    Matilda smiled enchantingly, and said, "Mr. Snider, I can''t keep a low-profile with my appearance. What


    do you think I can do?"


    Francis felt helpless, but really recognized what she said now.


    [You are beautiful, so you are right in everything you say.]


    Matilda stood up and said, "Mr. Snider, August and I are going to prepare. Let''s try to finish filming as


    soon as possible, so that I can watch my show."


    After all, it was her first variety show, so she naturally wanted to see her performance.


    In particr, she also wanted to see what everyone thought of her.


    August heard that she actually wanted to watch the show,ughed and said, "It seems that you are not


    nervous about everything."


    Matilda looked at August after hearing this, and was very dissatisfied with his words.


    Was this guyughing at her?


    August smiled, and continued, "Don''t be nervous. They know what to do. What can be broadcast and


    what can''t, they are very clear. And they will not deliberately do malicious editing and nder you."


    Matilda heard August''s words with such certainty, but she didn''t agree with him in her heart.


    Although she didn''t know much about the entertainment industry, Ash still taught her a lot of things.


    For example, in order to make a gimmick, variety shows will use some indecent means and edit videos


    maliciously to cause heated discussion online.


    Matilda was not afraid of this. Her performance on the show was very good, and there was nothing that


    can be edited maliciously.


    However, she was still very curious about how she performed on the show. After all, this was the first


    time she was on camera.


    Francis and August could understand Matilda''s thoughts. It was normal for neers to be curious.


    However, the shooting n will not change because of this.


    Francis could only say, "Then Matilda, August, you two have to work hard. Let''s finish filming early,


    finish work early, and watch the show early."


    The filming was officially started, and both Matilda and August got into the state very quickly.


    Although the scenes were very difficult to y, the filming went very smoothly.


    With two NGs, the shooting was over.


    Francis couldn''t help but praise the two of them in a row.


    What excellent actors they were. So they were able to cooperate with such a tacit understanding.


    After work was over, Matilda went straight into the hotel room and started watching the show.


    The show was halfway through at the moment, and it was time for Matilda to begin to y her part.


    She saw on Twitter thatizens were praising her appearance.


    [OMG, she''s like a fairy. She''s so beautiful! Please show your face more. I really like you.]


    [I can look at her face for a year. She''s so pretty. Do you have any works? I''m going to be her fan.]


    [You guys are simply too scary. Doesn''t anyone want to know where shees from? Why is it so


    slow? You haven''t dug up her information yet. You''re no doing a great job.]


    Matilda looked at thesements about her appearance, and to be honest, she actually found it quite


    amusing.


    Did these kids really only pay attention to her face? How could they be so blind to her ingenuity?


    Why didn''t they realize how cute and witty and brave she was on the show?


    However, as an artist, her appearance was the first to attract their attention.


    Matilda didn''t have any objection to this, so she readily epted it.


    However, amidst the many voices praising her beauty, there was a different one.


    [Is it just me who thinks this neer is too scheming? She acted so calmly in the previous part, then


    she was doing calctions and was in a daze. She looks so affected. It looks like Waylon and Tate


    were helping her, but in fact, it was just to arouse August''s attention. It''s disgusting.]


    This tweet popped up silently, and, at an extremely fast speed, it began to gain poprity.


    Soon, the topic [Matilda''s scheming] actually became a hot search.


    Matilda almostughed out of anger.


    Not to mention the show, no matter how popr it was, it won''t be possible for her to be on the hot


    search list as a neer with August.


    As for this hot search, if no one was messing with her behind her back, she will believe it.


    And under this hot search, all attacked and abused against Matilda.


    She didn''t know why theseizens came to their conclusions, but they actually decided that she was


    trying to attract August''s attention.


    All thements were like: Matilda, stay away from August.


    Matilda scrolled through the Twitter pages speechlessly. She never thought that she had experienced


    this kind of online violence before she officially entered the entertainment industry.


    But it was really, really fresh to her.


    Naturally, these insults will not affect her, and it was quite interesting for her to watch.


    However, Matilda couldn''t understand the reason behind this.


    She squinted her eyes and shared this with Aimee. Naturally, Aimee should help her solve this matter.

 Chapter 225 I think this girl is very good

    Chapter 225 I think this girl is very good


    Aimee was actually watching TV when she received Matilda''s message.


    In fact, she almost never watched TV. Today was entirely because of Matilda. After dinner, she sat


    down on the sofa with bby in her arms and watched TV.


    This feeling was quite novel, at least, for Aimee. Seeing Matilda in a TV show, she was also very


    curious about what Matilda will look like.


    However, she didn''t pay attention to the Twitter, so she naturally didn''t know what was happening on it.


    When receiving Matilda''s message, Aimee was still discussing with Camdyn that Matilda''s performance


    on the show was really excellent.


    Camdyn heard that Matilda was Aimee''s friend, asked her to find a time and invited Matilda for dinner.


    Aimee had an inexplicable feeling that Camdyn had taken a fancy to Matilda.


    She instantly thought of Miles. Maybe, Camdyn was serious about matching Matilda and Miles.


    After seeing the message from Matilda, Aimee frowned unconsciously.


    She quickly operated on her mobile phone, and soon found the information of the first person who


    posted this tweet.


    Unfortunately, among the poster''s recent contacts, there was a very familiar name, Leah.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee easily found the chat records between Leah and the girl, and the bank transfer records.


    She sent all of these to Matilda, and let her decide whether to teach Leah a lesson herself, or leave it to


    Miles to deal with.


    Matilda had already guessed that this matter would have something to do with Leah, but she still


    She sent Aimee a message,ining, "Aimee, do you think Leah is mentally ill? What benefit she


    has to do this to me?"


    Aimee couldn''t answer this question.


    She also felt very speechless, not knowing what Leah was thinking.


    Matilda was obviously meant to be a big star by Miles. Leah framed Matilda in this way, and in the end,


    she could only get nothing.


    Aimee really didn''t understand what she was thinking.


    Patrick sat beside Aimee. Seeing her attention shifting from the TV to the mobile phone, he asked


    suspiciously, "Aimee, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Aimee told Patrick what happened to Matilda.


    Likewise, Camdyn heard it too.


    Camdyn immediately became unhappy.


    Picking up the phone beside him, he made a call to Miles.


    Aimee was very astonished by this, and had never thought that Camdyn would actually do this.


    She didn''t expect that Camdyn would be involved in this matter.


    After the call was connected, Camdyn directly reprimanded Miles.


    "Miles, are you still of any use? You don''t even know if the artist in yourpany is being bullied, or if


    you''re hurting your own family. What''s going on with you? The little girl became an artist in your


    Miles was dealing with this matter in the office at the moment. He didn''t look good and was also


    extremely angry at Leah doing this kind of action behind his back.


    However, Miles never expected that Camdyn would actually be involved.


    Moreover, judging from his attitude, he was really angry.


    Miles thought about it, and then understood.


    Matilda was Aimee''s best friend. They must watch TV now. Simrly, Aimee will definitely know about


    what happened on Twitter.


    Miles pinched between his brows and said, "Grandpa, I''m dealing with this matter. And I assure you, I


    won''t let anyone be wronged."


    "You''d better be!" Camdyn snorted softly, "I can tell you, I think this girl is very good. And she is also


    Aimee''s best friend, so she is also my granddaughter. You can''t let outsiders bully our own family .¡±


    Miles was inexplicably relieved when he heard that.


    Anyway, the old man didn''t say that Matilda was her granddaughter-inw.


    Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After talking with Camdyn to calm him down, Miles hung up the phone.


    He was a little dumbfounded, and still felt a little uneasy.


    The old man was so excited. For him, this kind of feeling was always not very good.


    After hanging up the phone, Miles'' eyes turned cold in an instant.


    His assistant at the side was trembling, not daring to make a sound.


    After working for Miles for so long, it was the first time for him to see him so angry.


    Miles said, "Go collect all the evidence and hand it directly to the police. All the work of Leah''s will be


    stopped, and all the artists will be transferred to other agents. If they don''t want to be separated from


    her, just collect their dirts and solve together.¡±


    The assistant trembled even more.


    It had already affected other artists, so one can imagine how angry he was this time.


    However, the assistant was puzzled. Could it be that Miles was so angry because of Leah''s indecent


    methods?


    Was there no reason that this matter was rted to Matilda?

 Chapter 226 Are Those People Your Fans?

    Chapter 226 Are Those People Your Fans?


    Matilda was still scrolling through Twitter when she received a message from Miles.


    "I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry," Miles said.


    Matilda felt a little moved for no reason.


    She did not reply to the message, but continued to watch the discussions amongizens.


    Not to mention, it was really funny.


    [It''s so disgusting. She''s sticking to August before she debuts. What will she do after that?]


    [I beg the program team to take care of it. Don''t let everyonee to August, okay? He achieves all


    these step by step, but there has never been a scandal. Don''t stain him, okay?]


    [I''m crying. August is so good. Why is he helping others?]


    Matilda''s own ount had beenpletely attacked fiercely.


    Apart fromizens who just wanted to watch the show, most of them were fans of August.


    However, soon, Matilda figured out one thing that, these people pretending to be August''s fans, in fact,


    may not really be August''s fans.


    There were quite a few, more like fakes.


    This was also thanks to Ash who had told her so much about the fandom, and how terrible the fan


    culture was. There were so many haters, who loved to pretend to be fans of their opponents, and did


    some bad things to satisfy their own happiness.


    Matilda quickly figured out that those who abused her with insulting words were under the disguise of


    supporting August, but what they did was not what an August fan should do.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, checked all these fans, and soon found out who they belonged


    to.


    After figuring this out, Matilda found it even more interesting.


    It seemed that her debut journey will not be too smooth.


    Maybe she would be the one who was popr while there were many people hating her?


    After all, there were too many haters to nder her now.


    Just thinking about it, Matilda actually felt a little excited, and her phone rang.


    It was Ash''s call.


    "Matilda, you have been ndered. Do you want me to help you get rid of them?" Ash asked anxiously.


    How can Matilda be ndered like that?


    Matilda was very satisfied with Ash''s status as a fanboy who automatically supported her.


    However, she smiled and said, "No, no, just let them do it. It''s quite fun. I''m also curious, and I want to


    see what they cane up with."


    Ash was a little speechless. How could she be so happy after being ndered?


    He said, "Matilda, you''re wronged for being ndered. You obviously didn''t do anything, but now so


    many people scold you. Don''t you feel wronged?"


    Matilda smiled and said, "Since I''ve entered this industry, I should experience it. Otherwise, it''s not a


    waste of time."


    Ash heard this, and didn''t say anything more.


    He also knew that no one could change what Matilda had decided.


    As a result, Ash had no choice but to say, "Matilda, tell me when you need my help."


    After hanging up the phone, Matilda couldn''t helpughing.


    Ash usually looked quite unreliable, but she never thought that when things really happen, he was quite


    reliable.


    Putting the phone aside, Matilda continued watching TV.


    Her performance in theter period was obviously so good, but she was misunderstood to seduce


    August.


    This was really a headache.


    In August''s room.


    His agent was telling August what happened on Twitter.


    "I think it''s weird for her to appear out of nowhere. Under normal circumstances, where would a female


    artist like her be on the show? And she''s with you. If this matter gets out, your reputation will be


    ruined." said the agent.


    When August heard this, he looked towards him and his expression did not look very good.


    He said, "When you took this opportunity, you strongly rmended it to me and asked me to perform


    well on the show. Why? Do you regret it now?"


    The agent was a little dumbfounded when being asked. This was the first time August talked to him like


    this.


    He frowned and said, "August, how can you say that? You clearly know that what I''m talking about is


    not about the show."


    "Then why are you dissatisfied?" August snorted lightly and said, "We behaved normally on the show.


    What do you think I will be involved in?"


    "August, take a look at thements online now. What a mess it is now. Why are you not in a hurry?"


    The agent really couldn''t understand, and didn''t understand what happened to August. Was he helping


    Matilda now?


    He couldn''t help but start to feel alert.


    Matilda was indeed very beautiful, but in the entertainment industry, beautiful women abounded.


    August had been in the industry to this day, but he had never had anything to do with any beautiful


    female artist.


    Now, August actually talked to him like this for Matilda, which had to make him think this way.


    He stared at August for a long time before finally asking, "August, don''t tell me that you''re really


    interested in her."


    "Isn''t it possible?" August raised his eyebrows lightly, looking at the agent with a smile.


    He said, "I think it''s time to think about it. I don''t think I need to be a bachelor."


    The agent immediately became anxious, and said repeatedly, "No! Of course not! August, are you


    crazy? Do you know what kind of status you are in now? Do you really want to destroy yourself for a


    woman??"


    Once a male artist fell in love with someone, he will lose many fans, which was unimaginable.


    He absolutely did not allow August to joke about his future, and absolutely cannot let such a thing


    happen.


    August just nced at the agent more coldly, and sneered, "I remember I''m an actor, not an idol. I don''t


    rely on fans for a living."


    "August, why don''t you understand? In this world, there is no one who really doesn''t rely on fans for a


    living. Even if you have a lot of excellent works, the main premise is that there are fans who buy it and


    watch your works. Otherwise, when you finish your work, it is just a video ced there, and it has no


    value at all. What''s more, what you need to understand is that your fans will bring youmercial


    value. Their purchasing power determines your position in a brand. You really have to think carefully


    and don''t do naive things." The agent said earnestly.


    August stared at him for a long time before chuckling and said, "What are you afraid of? Do you really


    think that there is something between me and her? I think you should figure it out more than worrying


    about it. And you should investigate who the hell connected the two of us together. You should be very


    clear that we have nothing at all."


    When the agent heard this, his expression immediately became serious.


    Indeed, if August really had rtionship with Matilda, how could he not find out when he was August


    every day?


    It was now obvious that some people deliberately steered public opinion in this direction.


    Who on earth was so vicious and wanted to frame them like this?


    What the agent can be sure of was that since someone deliberately caused trouble, then this person


    must not be targeting Matilda, but August.


    Who could this be?


    He had already started to think quickly who would have such a hatred with August. And he made a


    series of lists in his mind, ready to check it out.


    However, this time, he waspletely wrong, because it really had nothing to do with August.


    What happened this time was really because of Matilda.


    The agent said to August, "August, you take a good rest, leave this matter to me. Don''t worry. If


    someone really wants to harm you, I will never let them go."


    After speaking, the agent left August''s room.


    August took the mobile phone, walked to the window, and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    August was tired of seeing the scenery here in filming center, but today he found it particrly pleasing


    to the eye.


    From his window, he could see Matilda''s room.


    At this moment, her curtains were drawn, so naturally it was impossible to see what she was doing.


    After pondering for a while, August sent a message to Matilda: "Sorry, I have troubled you. I will take


    care of this matter."


    Matilda was not surprised to receive August''s message, but after seeing the content of it, she was a


    little bit dumbfounded.


    What was wrong with this person? To take such an inexplicable responsibility on himself?


    She smiled and returned, "August, you have such a strong sense of responsibility and take everything


    on you."


    August said, "No matter what happen, it is a fact that my fans are not friendly to you. For this, I need to


    apologize to you."


    Matilda can understand what August was thinking. He just paid for his fans'' behavior.


    However, when seeing August apologize to her for this, Matilda still felt a little speechless.


    After thinking about it, she still asked, "August, are you really sure that those people are your fans?"


    No one knew what August was thinking but he didn''t reply to the message for a long time.


    Matilda was hesitating whether to tell August who the crazy fans she found were, when he sent a new


    message.


    August said, "Whether they are my real fans or not, now, after all, they are using my name to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    disrespect you, and I should bear the responsibility."


    Matilda was a little dumbfounded, but she also understood a truth.


    He didn''t care about the truth at all, but only cared about what happened. And he would use his own


    idea to control others, even if the other party may be the most innocent one.

 Chapter 227 Believe in her

    Chapter 227 Believe in her


    Matilda suddenly felt that August was quite pitiful.


    He was so popr now. Behind this, all kinds of experiences must be unimaginable for ordinary


    people.


    At least, as far as Matilda was concerned, she admired August''s powerful mind.


    If he were an ordinary person, it might not be possible to have such endurance.


    It can be said that although Matilda was the person involved and the most direct victim of this incident,


    she was the most idle one.


    Even, Matilda went directly to take a bath, and fell asleep beautifully.


    *


    The next day.


    Aimee just went to the hospital when Colby called her over.


    "Aimee, is your paper ready yet?" Colby asked.


    Aimee was startled, and recalled for a while. She really forgot about it.


    However, she had some papers before and wanted to change them to be more simple, but she forgot


    them.


    Aimee pretended to be embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry. I''ve been too busy recently."


    Colby only regarded it as a matter of her family. Hearing this, heforted, "Aimee, if you need help,


    just tell me"


    "No, I can handle it well." Aimee said.


    Facing Colby, Aimee''s attitude had always been soft. In the hospital, she will always keep herself in a


    weak state and not fight for anything.


    In fact, Aimee did this mainly to reduce some unnecessary troubles.


    However, Colby was too responsible and always hoped to give her the best guidance.


    Aimee was very grateful for this, so she was willing to cooperate with Colby and fulfill all his


    requirements.


    Although, sometimes, Aimee really found it very troublesome, such as the paper. It was clear that each


    of the papers she had written could shock the world, but in order to cooperate with Colby, she had to


    rewrite some simple ones.


    It was like asking an academician to write a kindergarten question. Although it was simple, it will take


    time.


    It was quite bad.


    As Aimee came out of Colby''s office, she sighed, and decided that she must hand over the paper to


    Colby today, so that she could rxter.


    When she was about to go back to her office to write the paper, her cell phone rang.


    The caller was Patrick.


    Aimee froze for a moment, and smiled unconsciously.


    She quickly answered the phone and said, "Darling, did you miss me?"


    They had only been separated for more than half an hour, and Patrick personally sent her to the


    hospital in the morning. And before getting out of the car, he had spent a long time with her.


    Aimee was surprised that he called her now.


    However, after Patrick said he missed her, he said, "Aimee, something happened to Casey. She is


    being sent to you now. Can you do something?"


    Aimee was taken aback, and immediately rushed out of the office and ran to the hospital gate.


    Sheforted Patrick and said, "Darling, don''t worry. I''ll arrange it now. No matter what happens, I''ll


    treat Casey myself ."


    Now she didn''t know about Casey''s situation, so she can''t jump to conclusions.


    However, no matter what the situation was, Aimee had the absolute ability to cure Casey, so Patrick


    didn''t need to have any worries.


    Patrick said, "Thank you, Aimee. I''ming too, waiting for me."


    "Okay, darling, drive slowly. Don''t worry." Aimee said.


    She didn''t hang up the phone, so that she could pay attention to Patrick''s situation at any time.


    He drove the car in such a hurry. Aimee was also worried.


    Finally, when Patrick''s car arrived, so did the ambnce.


    Aimee didn''t care about Patrick, and had already led the nurses towards the ambnce.


    When the car door opened, Aimee was stunned for a moment.


    Casey was covered in blood, but there was no blood on her face. Judging from herplexion, she


    was seriously injured.


    While carrying Casey out of the ambnce, Aimee understands Casey''s situation.


    It turned out that Casey was stabbed five times in school, all of them in the abdomen. ording to


    preliminary judgment, her spleen had ruptured.


    This situation was very dangerous. If she didn''t treat it immediately, she will lose her life.


    Aimee quickly pushed Casey to the operating room. Before entering, Aimee stopped, looked at Patrick


    firmly, and said, "Darling, trust me. Casey will be fine."


    Patrick saw Casey and was so shocked that he forgot to react.


    Although he had long been used to this kind of scene, the degree to which this incident happened to


    his own sister was naturally different.


    Now, hearing Aimee''s reassurance, Patrick calmed down.


    He really wanted to go forward and give Aimee a hug, but he also knew that now was not the time to do


    so.


    He just took a deep look at Aimee and didn''t say anything.


    He can''t put any pressure on Aimee.


    However, Aimee did not feel any pressure.


    He firmly believed in her.


    Aimee quickly entered the operating room, and after seeing clearly Casey''s condition, she knew it was


    more serious than she expected.


    Time was running out and Casey''s wounds had to be treated immediately.


    Aimee had entered a state of tension, and every movement of hers was extremely perfect.


    This was the first time that Aimee had shown this side in the hospital.


    The doctors and nurses who assisted her were stunned. When they knew the difficulty, they already


    wanted to go directly to the experienced professors to perform the surgery themselves, but they didn''t


    want to. Aimee went straight to take the position of the chief surgeon.


    Aimee noticed that they were chilling in shock, frowned, and said, "What are you all doing?"


    "Dr. Read, you are amazing." A nurse gave Aimee a thumbs up.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee felt a little helpless, nced at her, and said, "Hurry up and save her first."


    The nurse didn''t dare to make jokes anymore. After all, it was a major operation, and Aimee''s current


    state was really scary.

 Chapter 228 I Will Find Out

    Chapter 228 I Will Find Out


    After nine hours of surgery, Aimee finallypleted the operation perfectly, and Casey waspletely


    out of danger.


    The doctors and nurses who followed her into the operating room were all exhausted after such an


    operation. When they walked out of the operating room, they all leaned on the wall.


    On the contrary, Aimee, after undergoing such a delicate operation, was able to send Casey to the


    ward calmly.


    Aimee went to Patrick after confirming that Casey really wouldn''t have any more problems.


    The surgical gown on her body hadn''t been changed yet. The moment she found Patrick, Aimee


    Patrick pulled Aimee into his arms immediately.


    He hugged Aimee tightly, tilted his head and kissed her hair, "Thank you, baby. It must be hard."


    Aimee actually felt a little tired. At this moment, she just wanted to rest in Patrick''s arms, and didn''t


    want to do anything.


    Patrick felt even more distressed. His eyes turned red, and he hugged Aimee even harder.


    At this moment, although they didn''t say anything, theymunicated a lot in silence.


    After a while, Aimee raised her head from Patrick''s arms and said, "Darling, you can go and see Casey.


    I''ll go and change."


    Patrick nodded, but he didn''t let go of Aimee immediately, but cupped her cheek, bowed his head and


    kissed her lips.


    Aimee was taken aback by his sudden movement, pushing Patrick''s chest with her hands, feeling so


    shy.


    "Darling, we''re in the hospital." Aimee''s face was blushing, and the eyes looking at Patrick were watery.


    Aimee was really shy doing such an intimate thing with her husband in the hospital.


    Patrick touched her head and said dotingly, "Go and change first. I''ll wait for you."


    "Well, I''ll go then." Aimee waved to Patrick and walked to the locker room.


    When she got out of the shower and changed clothes, she was called by Colby.


    Aimee felt a little helpless, and she already knew why Colby called her over.


    She showed such a skill in the hospital today, and she had already foreseen what kind of troubles she


    will encounterter.


    However, Aimee had no regrets, and she really didn''t want to hand Casey over to another doctor.


    Patrick trusted her so much. How could she not live up to his entrustment?


    Aimee stood in front of Colby, but she was very calm.


    She looked at Colby and said, "Mr. Bauer, are you looking for me?"


    Colby didn''t know how to describe it anymore. He suddenly received news that Aimee was performing


    the surgery in the operating room.


    After he finished his operation, he went to the observation room, where he could see Aimee during the


    operation through the screen.


    At the beginning, everyone was just very angry. Aimee actually performed this operation by herself.


    This made many high-level doctors in the hospital feel a little disappointed, thinking that Aimee was


    indeed over-confident.


    The reason why they sat in the observation room to watch Aimee was also to see when Aimee would


    However, the more they watched, the more shocked they were.


    It waspletely unimaginable that this doctor, who was not good at all in the hospital, had such


    strong surgical ability.


    For her actions, even those high-level doctors like them were not 100% sure that they can do this.


    Colby came over and all the doctors greeted him in a strange way.


    Clearly, Colby was regarded as a fool.


    Colby didn''t know what was going on until he saw Aimee doing the operation.


    Aimee was led into the Innisrial General Hospital by him, and Aimee had always regarded him as her


    teacher respectfully.


    However, after seeing the operation, Colby had an immediate feeling that he was not worthy to teach


    Aimee at all.


    At this moment, Aimee was standing in front of him, still looking like a student showing respect, which


    really made him dumbfounded.


    Colby said, "Aimee, when did your medical skills advance to this level by leaps and bounds? What can


    I say?"


    He couldn''t describe his mood anymore.


    If he had known Aimee''s medical skills were so good from the beginning, he would never be her


    teacher.


    Aimee saw Colby''s depression, smiled, and said, "Mr. Bauer, don''t be like this. It seems like you made


    me do something heinous. I''m also quite sad when you are like this."


    Colby became even more depressed when he heard her say that.


    This girl dared to say that. Wasn''t she trying to make thing difficult to him?


    Colby was indeed very depressed, mainly because he felt he really didn''t deserve to be Aimee''s


    teacher.


    However, he did feel very happy.


    Aimee can have such good medical skills, which was naturally a very gratifying thing in the medical


    profession.


    Colby said, "Aimee, since you have such good medical skills, don''t waste them. In the future, you have


    to make good use of them."


    Aimee nodded and agreed without making any reservations.


    She knew very well that from now on, if she didn''t want to do it well, she would have no chance.


    Colby still felt very miraculous, and stared at Aimee for a long time before finally letting her go back to


    rest.


    Along the way, Aimee received shocks andpliments from various doctors and nurses.


    Aimee was helpless, but epted it calmly.


    Finally, Aimee went to Casey''s ward and saw Patrick standing beside Casey with a serious face. Aimee


    walked over, took his hand, and said, "Darling, can you trust my medical skills? I''m really good at it."


    She was not bragging. If she can''t cure Casey, then the ce where Casey was now should be the


    mortuary.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand even harder, and said, "Of course I believe in you. I''m just thinking Casey is


    always very easy-going at school. Who attacked her?"


    Aimee was also thinking about this question.


    Judging from the ruthless way, Casey''s injury was really serious.


    That person came to Casey almost with the determination to kill her.


    What kind of enmity and grievance was it that made such a ruthless move.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Aimee felt distressed instantly when she saw Patrick''s furrowed eyebrows.


    She raised her hand to touch his brow and said, "Darling, don''t worry. I will find out."

 Chapter 229 Why is the state so bad

    Chapter 229 Why is the state so bad


    Patrick originally wanted to hide Casey''s hospitalization from Camdyn, but he didn''t hide it at all.


    When Camdyn got the news, Casey had been transferred to the ward and the operation had been


    sessful.


    However, when Camdyn rushed over and saw Casey lying on the hospital bed, he still couldn''t


    withstand the stimtion and passed out directly.


    Aimee checked Camdyn and made sure he was fine, then said to Patrick, "Darling, this is very strange.


    Don''t you think someone is deliberately targeting the Hayden family?"


    Patrick felt the same way. Whether it was him, or what happened to Casey, it was like a nned injury.


    The target was the Hayden family.


    Patrick''s face was already very cold. He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, I will leave Casey and


    Grandpa to you. I will deal with this matter."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay, darling, call me if you need anything."


    Patrick kissed Aimee on the forehead and left the hospital.


    Aimee directly called Matilda.


    It just so happened that Matilda was resting now, and just finished a shoot. She was stunned for a while


    when she received a call from Aimee.


    Matilda asked, "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    If something hadn''t happened, it would be impossible for Aimee to call her at this time.


    Aimee went straight to the topic, "Casey was stabbed with a knife today. Help me find out who sent that


    person."


    Matilda was taken aback again, and teased, " Didn''t Casey treat you badly? You still care about her."


    Aimee was helpless, and said seriously, "As soon as possible."


    When Matilda heard that Aimee was so serious, she stopped joking and said, "Okay, I''ll get it done for


    you right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee stayed by Casey''s bed, and the surveince video of Casey''s


    school had been sent to her phone.


    Unfortunately, the surveince was broken, and the moment when Casey was stabbed was not


    captured at all.


    However, this was not difficult for Aimee. This kind of monitoring that had been deliberately destroyed


    was not challenging for her at all.


    Soon, she had already repaired the monitoring content, and when she saw clearly who stabbed Casey,


    Aimee frowned unconsciously.


    This figure was quite familiar.


    Elsie, the girl, she remembered, was Casey''s best friend.


    In the past, this girl even ran up to her to provoke her, but since then, she had never appeared again.


    Aimee almost forgot the existence of this girl, and knew that she and Casey hadn''t been in touch for a


    long time. She actually stabbed Casey, which made Aimee very unbelievable.


    However, thinking about it, Aimee can understand why this girl did this.


    Originally, she wanted to use Casey to get close to Patrick, but who would have thought that Patrick


    would not get in touch with her, and instead, she would never be able to step into the Hayden family


    again.


    It was understandable to have such paranoid thoughts.


    However, Aimee always felt that things will not be that simple.


    If this girl only wanted to get Patrick, then the person she should hurt the most was actually her.


    After thinking about it, Aimee sent the video to Matilda, asking her to find out what kind of people Elsie


    hade into contact with.


    She had a premonition that there must be a mysterious person behind her.


    Also, there was a hunch telling Aimee that the person behind Elsie might be the one who hurt Patrick.


    There was no way Aimee would let someone like that exist.


    She was worried whether that person would hurt Patrick again.


    She didn''t want to take any chances.


    *


    After receiving Aimee''s call, Matilda asked for leave from the crew.


    Francis had always been very protective and generous to her, and when he heard that she wanted to


    ask for leave, he agreed without saying a word.


    The crew thought it was because of the incident on Twitter that Matilda felt ufortable.


    Moreover, August''s fans came to the crew today, saying that they came to visit August. In fact, there


    were also some fake fans who got in among them and nned to use Matilda to teach August a


    lesson.


    With Matilda''s absence, these fans had not yed a role.


    This made the fans even more upset.


    On the contrary, when August saw Matilda leaving, he noticed she looked hurried and worried. Then he


    sent a message to ask her if something happened. If there was anything that needed help, she could


    tell him.


    Matilda couldn''t care less about August''s message at the moment.


    She just wanted to hurry up and help Aimee solve the matter.


    Therefore, she ignored August at all, leaving August alone in the crew to worry about her.


    Francis quickly noticed something was wrong with August.


    His condition was very bad, and he failed to get into the scene several times. Obviously he didn''t pay


    attention to the filming.


    Francis felt it very strange and hadn''t see him like this before.


    August had always been a very dedicated actor, and he had never let anyone worry about entering the


    state.


    However, at this moment, August was thinking something else.


    Francis had no way to continue filming, so he could only arrange a rest.


    He walked over, looked at August, and asked, "August, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in such a


    bad state?"


    August also knew it, and said apologetically to Francis, "Mr. Snider, I''m sorry. I did have some


    distractions today."


    Francis observed him for a while. Seeing that no one noticed the two of them, he asked, "August, are


    you worried about Matilda?"


    August froze for a moment, and didn''t expect Francis to bring it up so bluntly.


    He smiled unnaturally, and said, "No, please don''t think too much about it."


    Francis heard the words, but affirmed his idea even more.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He patted August''s shoulder and said, "August, logically speaking, I should be very happy. This shows


    that you have entered the role. However, I think, for Matilda, you should try to be more careful."


    Matilda was Aimee''s people. If she was in his crew and had an unclear rtionship with male artists,


    Francis was sure he would be fixed by Aimee.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that although Francis didn''t know what Matilda did, she must


    not be an ordinary woman who can do things for Aimee.


    Matilda was such a woman. It was not that he looked down on August, but August really can''t handle


    her.

 Chapter 230 It Cant Be Related To Me, Right?

    Chapter 230 It Can''t Be Rted To Me, Right?


    August didn''t understand what Francis said.


    He just looked at Francis strangely, and after a while, he said, "Mr. Snider, you really think too much."


    He admitted that he was indeed very curious about Matilda, because she always had different looks,


    whether she was beautiful in appearance, smart and witty in the show, or very kind when helping


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Waylon and Tate.


    Or in the crew, for the perfect performance of an action scene, she repeated again and again. She


    worked hard and was dedicated. And she did not regard herself as a girl who should be delicate at all.


    What more more, when she yed with him, after she entered the role, she looked at him with such an


    affectionate and yful appearance, and her eyes were full of bright light.


    No matter what it looked like, it was enough for August to remember clearly.


    And, he had to admit that he was attracted by Matilda.


    However, he was also very clear that Matilda really separated reality and acting very clearly.


    After the y, her eyes didn''t have the light, and she didn''t look at him like that.


    August knew very well that she was very alienated from him.


    He was not a person who will pretend to be passionate, let alone have any inappropriate thoughts.


    Therefore, although he must admit that he was interested, he will not let himself get caught up in it.


    But, at this moment, August was really worried about Matilda.


    She didn''t reply to his message until now, which made him even more worried.


    Seeing that August was really out of his mind, Francis decided to postpone his part and shoot other


    things first.


    August had time to rest now. When he was about to leave, he saw his agent walking towards him with


    an unhappy expression.


    "August, what''s the matter with you? Why won''t you be filming your part?" the agent asked.


    August nced at him and said, "I''m not in the right condition. They shoot other things first."


    The agent became even more anxious, "August, you have never been in such a situation. Don''t tell me


    that you are not in the right state because Matilda is not here."


    August was very speechless, and suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t exin clearly.


    Speechlessly staring at the agent, August said, "What do you want me to say? Admit that I am indeed


    because of Matilda, and then, how are you going to deal with me? Or, how are you going to deal with


    her?"


    The agent immediately turned serious, and said grimly, "August, you have to remember clearly. You are


    now the best actor. Not any random woman can have a rtionship with you. And I haven''t figured out


    who she is yet. If she is deliberately using you to hype, you will involve yourself in it."


    August became even more speechless, and really had no patience with his agent.


    He said, "Okay, you really think too much. Don''t say this kind of thing in the future, and I don''t want to


    hear it. I am very tired today. Now, send me back to rest. Talk about other thingster."


    Seeing this, the agent really didn''t dare to say anything to August.


    He was very aware of August''s temper. If he really wanted to make him unhappy, that result would be


    overwhelming.


    He really couldn''t handle it.


    The agent said, "That''s fine. Today you can take a good rest and adjust your state."


    August didn''t speak any more, but still looked at the phone screen.


    There was still no reply from Matilda. August sighed, and had no other choice but to continue to wait.


    He himself was very speechless about his appearance, and he didn''t know what he was doing at all.


    Matilda didn''t know that August cared so much about her. She had followed Elsie''s trajectory and


    checked out all the people she came into contact with during this period.


    What annoyed her was that although Elsie had contacted a lot of people, there was very little


    information avable.


    It can be said that ording to Aimee''s guess, none of these people had that kind of ability.


    This also increased Matilda''s workload even more.


    She also wanted to track all these people down by the following clues.


    Doing such a difficult thing had one advantage, that was, when the time came, she can get a lot of


    remuneration.


    Thinking of this, Matilda became happy instead.


    Finally, after screening over and over again, Matilda found a suspicious person.


    Ronnie Atkinson.


    This person was River Knight''s subordinate. Although he was not directly under River''s control, he


    belonged to River''s trusted subordinate.


    Matilda handed this person''s information to Aimee, and said suspiciously, "It''s strange. Didn''t they


    always say that Knight family and the Hayden family have never had any conflicts? Why is it rted to


    Knight family?"


    She thought about it quickly, and asked in an even more puzzled manner, "Aimee, this matter, can''t it


    still be rted to me?"


    Aimee also thought of the same thing.


    At the beginning, Matilda and Miles created a disturbance at River''s ce, Restaurant Gastrognome.


    Although afterward, it was Miles who signed the unequal treaty, allowing River to personally take action


    to resolve the matter, for River, this incident may really have hit one of his pain points.


    If River sent someone to target the Hayden family, it seemed very reasonable.


    However, the more reasonable things were, the more suspicious Aimee felt it was.


    She thought about it for a while, and soon came to a conclusion.


    This matter had nothing to do with River.


    However, Ronnie was very difficult to clean his name from it.


    Aimee said, "Check this Ronnie, and see where he is in Knight family."


    If this person was in a very important position, Aimee had to go to River and ask him to open his eyes


    and not be blinded.


    However, if this person was of no use, she didn''t mind directly helping River get rid of this person.


    Matilda understood what Aimee meant, and immediately started to track it down.


    Aimee''s eyes were full of coldness. No matter who the other party was, she can''t bear them to attack


    the Hayden family by hurting Casey.

 Chapter 231 It Really Doesnt Hurt Anymore

    Chapter 231 It Really Doesn''t Hurt Anymore


    Casey woke up in pain after the effect of anesthetic faded.


    Her eyes hadn''t opened yet, and she was already whimpering and screaming in pain.


    Aimee walked over, checked Casey''s wound, and made sure there was nothing abnormal, "Casey,


    bear with it. Wait for the medicine to arrive. I''ll give you a painkiller injection, and the pain will go away."


    Casey couldn''t hear Aimee''s words clearly at all, but just cried in pain.


    Aimee had no choice but to take out her mobile phone and urge Kelvin toe over quickly.


    The painkiller she was gonna give Casey was concocted by herself. It was not avable in the hospital.


    And it was very different from the one in the hospital. The most important point was that it would not


    have any side effects.


    However, Aimee didn''t intend to give Casey the painkiller at the beginning, so she didn''t ask Kelvin to


    send the medicine right away.


    Casey was crying in pain, and Aimee could onlyfort her.


    Finally, Kelvin pushed open the door of the ward. Seeing this scene, he was a little startled.


    "That bad?" Kelvin asked.


    "Yeah, that''s why I told you toe over quickly." Aimee said.


    Kelvin immediately handed the medicine to Aimee and asked, "Is it convenient for her to be treated


    here?"


    He knew that Aimee was hiding her medical skills in the Innisrial General Hospital, and he was worried


    that Aimee would expose something.


    Aimee focused on preparing the medicine in her hand, and said, "There is nothing inconvenient. What


    should be exposed has already been exposed."


    When she was apanying with Casey, several doctors hade in and out. Even the director


    came over to observe Casey''s situation, and asked Aimee how toplete such a difficult operation.


    Aimee found it was a headache, because she was really not good at dealing with them.


    She can only exin to everyone that because Casey was her sister-inw, she had to be more


    focused, and this was why she did it supernormally.


    Another shock brought about by this incident was that it was only at this moment that everyone knew


    that Aimee had actually married.


    Although everyone was unbelievable, seeing her family member lying on the hospital bed now, it was


    always difficult for them to say anything else.


    So, they could only say a few words to Aimee, and left if there were things she could ask them for help


    with.


    At this moment, after Aimee prepared the painkiller and injected it into Casey, she said to Kelvin, "Send


    a patient hereter, and I will reveal my identity."


    "Are you sure?" Kelvin inevitably felt a little worried, and said disapprovingly, "Aimee, in fact, you can


    keep hiding as long as you want."


    "No," Aimee smiled and said, "Now, it will be more convenient to expose it instead."


    Anyway, she wanted to hide her identity at first because she didn''t want the Read family to know about


    it, and she didn''t want them to seek any benefits from her.


    Now that the Read family was down, she had no scruples.


    In this way, in the future, she can make good use of her own good skills.


    Moreover, the identity of Sophie made her very suspicious.


    She thought that at this time, it might be more beneficial to reveal her identity.


    As for the troubles that would be caused by the exposure, Aimee can''t take care of it now.


    Instead, what she wanted to know was the secret that would allow her to unravel what it looked like.


    Seeing that Aimee was so determined, Kelvin didn''t say anything more.


    After working with Aimee for so long, Kelvin was the person who knew her best.


    Knowing that as long as Aimee decided, there will be no change.


    As a result, Kelvin would not be able to say anything more.


    He said, "Okay, I will arrange it as soon as possible."


    Aimee nodded and did not continue chatting with Kelvin.


    It was not convenient for Kelvin to stay here any longer, so he left directly.


    After the painkiller injection, Casey didn''t feel so ufortable.


    She gradually calmed down, and her mind became much clearer.


    When she saw clearly who was guarding her side, Casey inevitably felt a little dazed.


    Seeing Casey staring at her nkly, Aimee smiled and said, "What? You really don''t want to see me?"


    Casey grunted and asked, "Where''s my grandpa and my brothers?"


    Was she abandoned?


    Otherwise, when she was already like this, why didn''t her grandpa and brotherse to see her?


    Casey feel so wronged.


    Aimee knew what she was thinking, and said with a smile, "Grandpa is in the next ward. Because he


    was so worried about you, he fainted. Patrick is going to deal with the person who hurt you. As for


    Miles, I don''t know."


    Casey lowered her eyes, and she felt much better when she heard Aimee say this.


    Fortunately, it was not because they didn''t value her, so she will be happier.


    Aimee asked, "How do you feel? Does it still hurt?"


    Casey was in a daze, and when she heard Aimee''s words, she blinked his eyes, but found that it really


    didn''t hurt anymore.


    She shook her head and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    It was very miraculous. She would rather die if she was still in pain just now.


    Aimee said, "Take a good rest. Don''t think about anything. The wound has been stitched up. Don''t


    move around, and tell me directly if you feel any difort, understand?"


    Casey responded, staring at Aimee withplicated mood.


    She wanted to say "thank you" to Aimee, but she, who was always arrogant, couldn''t say a word.


    Aimee was almost amused by her appearance, adjusted the speed of the infusion for her, and let


    Casey continue to sleep. In this way, it was better for her wound.


    Casey was very obedient at the moment. After listening to Aimee''s words, she closes her eyes and


    slept.


    After Patrick came back, he saw Casey sleeping well and soundly.


    This made Patrick really stunned for a moment. He walked to Aimee''s side, and asked suspiciously, "Is


    she still on the anesthetic?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As far as Casey''s degree of squeamishness was concerned, Patrick was very familiar with it. If the


    effect of anesthetic faded, he knew she will be in much pain. ording to her temperament, she will


    definitely be very noisy.


    However, the expected thing did not happen at all, which surprised Patrick too much.


    Aimee looked at Patrick helplessly and said, "I gave her a painkiller injection. Otherwise, what you see


    now is that she is going to faint from crying."


    Patrick understood now, touched Aimee''s head, and said, "Thank you, baby."

 Chapter 232 How long are you going to let me take the blame

    Chapter 232 How long are you going to let me take the me


    The "baby" made Aimee''s body shudder.


    However, before she responded, she heard Casey on the hospital bed "hissing" and saying, "You two,


    can you stop showing your affection in front of me?"


    She was a seriously wounded person now, so showing affection in front of her was simply not


    humanitarian at all.


    Patrick heard Casey''s voice, walked to the bed, looked at Casey, and asked, "Casey, how are you? Are


    you okay?"


    "I was sleeping soundly, but I was woken up by your disgusting sound of baby." Caseyined


    unceremoniously.


    Patrick''s face darkened instantly. He red at Casey, and said, "You''re still so naughty, so you wound


    doesn''t seem serious."


    When Casey heard this, she immediately felt aggrieved.


    "Patrick, how can you say that? It''s hurting. It hurts," Casey said.


    Although she didn''t feel any pain now, when she just woke up, she was really in pain.


    Casey will never forget this pain in her life.


    Patrickughed, adjusted the quilt for Casey, and said, "Show your gratitude to Aimee."


    Casey pursed her lips, looked at Aimee, and finally mumbled, "Thank you Aimee."


    Aimee frowned, thinking that this little girl was quite well-behaved now. If she can keep in this state in


    the future, she will be very happy.


    After reassuring Casey and letting her continue to rest, Aimee and Patrick exited the ward.


    Aimee asked, "Darling, did you find out?"


    Patrick turned on his mobile phone, tapped on the information inside and showed it to Aimee.


    Like the information investigated by Aimee, all the clues pointed to Knight Manor.


    Aimee asked, "Darling, do you think River did it?"


    Patrick chuckled and said, "River is very smart. He won''t do this kind of thing. Even if he wants to target


    our family, he will never leave such an obvious evidence. It''s still under research."


    Aimee nodded in agreement and said to Patrick, "Darling, what do you need me to do?"


    It was one thing for her to investigate secretly, but it was up to Patrick to decide how to do it.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I just want you to feel at ease. Don''t worry so much. Leave everything to me,


    okay?"


    Aimee didn''t say anything more, but reached out and hugged Patrick, saying, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Since Patrick was not going to ask her to do anything now, then she will not do anything well for the


    time being.


    Now, what she needed to do was to take good care of Camdyn and Casey and be Patrick''s


    strongest backing.


    However, because Aimee knew Patrick very well, he really didn''t need her to worry so much. He can


    handle all these things well.


    After Miles got out of the elevator, he saw two people hugging each other.


    He coughed lightly and said, "I came here at the wrong time."


    Aimee was a little speechless, and today, whenever she hugged Patrick, she will be disturbed.


    She withdrew from Patrick''s arms and looked at Miles, not hiding the embarrassment in her eyes at all.


    Miles was so innocent.


    How did he know that he would bump into Patrick and Aimee when they were hugging?


    If he had this predictive ability, he would nevere out to disturb them, okay?


    In particr, Aimee was full of hostility towards himst time, and now she didn''t look at him in a


    friendly way.


    Miles really wanted to tell Aimee that it was her husband who wanted to harm him and he had nothing


    to do with it at all.


    However, when receiving Patrick''s gaze, Miles could only hide the grievance in his heart.


    Wasn''t this bastard bullying him as a brother because he has a wife?


    It was too outrageous.


    Aimee was indeed very dissatisfied with Miles, and it was even more difficult to suppress it at the


    moment. She directly yelled at Miles, "Miles, you seem to be very busy, so you only came now."


    Miles had always known that Aimee was actually not such a gentle woman, but he really didn''t expect


    that she would really be so direct at himself.


    He said, "Shouldn''t you know what I''m busy with?"


    Aimee immediately thought of Matilda. Indeed, Miles had to deal with Matilda''s business.


    However, this matter was actually not a big deal, and Miles used this as an excuse, which made her


    quite upset.


    Aimee said, "Your ability really impresses me."


    After speaking, Aimee didn''t bother to pay attention to Miles, and said directly to Patrick, "Darling, I''m


    going to see Grandpa."


    After Aimee turned and walked into Camdyn''s ward, Miles looked at Patrick speechlessly, and said,


    "You just watch your wife say that to me like this."


    Patrickughed lowly and said, "Matilda is Aimee''s best friend. Your people bullied her so much. You


    should be lucky that Aimee didn''t just deal with you."


    He knew very well that if Aimee did it in person, even Globalhive Pictures would suffer.


    Miles was almost offended by Patrick''s words.


    Watching Patrick speechlessly, Miles said, "So, how long are you going to let me take the me?"


    He was really wronged for this me.


    Patrick said, "Come on, something happened to Casey. This matter is not simple. Miles, you have also


    seen the information I sent you. Now, all the evidence points to River. What do you think how to solve


    it?"


    Miles came to the hospital specially for this matter.


    He said, "River is not this kind of person. If he really did it because I had problem with him at


    Restaurant Gastrognome, there is no way he would have let me and Matilda go off."


    Patrick nodded in agreement and said, "So, the most important thing now is to find out who is behind


    this."


    "I was thinking," Miles suddenly thought of something, and looked at Patrick, "I can go meet River for a


    while, and find out what he has to say."


    Patrickughed and said, "That''s exactly what I mean."


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent the information to Miles.


    Miles raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Okay, I know what you mean. I''ll


    arrange it now."


    He looked at Casey''s ward, saw that she was sleeping, and said, "Then you and Aimee take care of


    Casey and grandpa. Contact me if you have anything to do."


    "Okay," Patrick nodded, and sent Miles to the elevator, " Aimee cares about Matilda. Don''t do things


    that make her sad."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Miles was speechless, looked at Patrick, and said, "What do you mean by that? Why do I think there''s


    something else going on?"


    Patrick smiled and didn''t speak more bluntly.


    It was just that the look in his eyes already made it very clear.


    He was clearly telling Miles that he had better not have any other rtionship with Matilda.

 Chapter 233 I Can Promise You

    Chapter 233 I Can Promise You


    Miles returned to his car, still thinking about that look from Patrick.


    He was about tough at his brother out of anger.


    Was it because he had been with Aimee for a long time, so he became so strange?


    He and Matilda, they didn''t look like they had that kind of rtionship, did they?


    Being reminded by Patrick like that really made Miles dumbfounded.


    However, Matilda''s business was not to be taken care of now.


    Miles thought about it, and decided to go to Restaurant Gastrognome.


    He stopped thinking too much, started the car immediately, and drove towards the restaurant.


    When Miles arrived at the Restaurant Gastrognome, River seemed to have been waiting for him for a


    long time. As soon as his car drove in, someone came up to meet Miles and said, "Mr. Hayden, we


    have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Miles was calm on the surface, but in his heart he was guessing what River wanted to do.


    He followed River''s men into the innermost small western-style building, and when he entered the living


    room, Miles froze.


    Matilda was actually here too.


    He knew that Matilda had asked for leave, but when he asked where Matilda had gone, Matilda didn''t


    answer.


    Miles never expected that Matilda would appear here.


    Matilda was surprisingly calm, and it was not surprising for her that he woulde over at all.


    On the contrary, her expression looked more like she had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Miles walked over, greeted River first, then sat next to Matilda, asking, "Why aren''t you on the set?


    What are you doing here?"


    He still regarded Matilda as just an ordinary artist, and for her, River was still a very dangerous


    existence.


    Miles had no way to get Matilda together with such a dangerous person, so when he spoke to Matilda,


    his tone was full of indifference.


    However, if people listened carefully, they can hear very clearly how worried he was.


    River looked at Miles amusedly. Without waiting for Matilda to answer, he opened his mouth and said,


    "Mr. Hayden, you''re very hostile to me. Could it be that you think that I will treat Matilda badly?"


    Miles looked at River and said with a smile, "You''re joking. I believe you would not do such an


    unmannered thing."


    "Really?" River found it even more funny, lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and said, "I thought Matilda is


    important in your heart. That''s why you''re so nervous."


    "Don''t make fun of me. What do I have to be nervous about?" Miles said.


    Seeing Miles'' being stubborn, Matilda found it quite funny for no reason.


    He was obviously exposed by River, but he still insisted on being stubborn and refused to admit it.


    She really wanted to know if Miles'' concern for her was a little too exaggerated.


    Where did his worriese from?


    However, River will not give her the time to explore now.


    He said directly, "Since everyone is here, let''s talk about the serious business first."


    Miles and Matilda turned serious at the same time and looked at River.


    River said, "I have heard about you sister''s matter. And I also know that the me is directed at me,


    but I think both of you should know that if I did this, I would not do it so stupidly."


    For what River had said, Miles and Matilda were actually quite surprised.


    They all thought that, at least, they would have to beat around the bush before they could get to the


    point, but they didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward.


    Miles said, "Since you said so, then I won''t talk in a roundabout way. We definitely don''t mean to


    associate this matter with you. It''s just that now it has happened, we must solve it. I still hope that you


    can give me that person."


    In fact, the reason why Miles made this trip was, firstly, because of River''s attitude, and secondly,


    because he wanted River to understand that whether he would hand over that person or not, he had


    already decided he must take that person away.


    River said, "It''s easy. I will personally send the person to you, but after all, this matter involved me. I


    took such a me for no reason, and I am definitely not a kind person. I will personally deal with the


    people behind it."


    When Miles heard this, he was naturally a little displeased.


    No matter who was behind it, now, the most direct victim was his sister.


    He really had no choice but to hand this person over to River.


    However, judging from what River meant, if he refused to let go, then he would use his own way to


    solve the problem. At that time, he and the Hayden family would really suffer.


    Seeing that Miles hadn''t spoken for a long time, Matilda said aloud, "Yes, I can promise you this


    matter."


    What she said made River find it interested.


    He took another drag on his cigarette, then looked at Matilda, and asked, "You''re so sure, but, I''m


    curious what identity do you use to promise me?"


    After River said that, he looked at Miles vaguely, and that look was exactly the same as Patrick''s.


    Miles had a headache, and he really didn''t understand why there was such a misunderstanding.


    Matilda didn''t care what River was thinking. She just smiled and said, "As for me, I naturally have the


    right to say that. Since I have promised you, I will definitely be able to do it. Sincerely, I still hope you


    can make it easier for us."


    River looked at Matilda with great interest. After a long time, he twitched the corner of his mouth and


    said, "Since you''re so determined, if I still don''t agree, it will seem that I am very useless. That''s fine.


    You can go back first. I promise, soon, I will send that person there."


    Matilda smiled at River, "Thank you."


    She stood up first and said to Miles, "Mr. Hayden, let''s go."


    Miles was very speechless about being arranged by Matilda in this way.


    It can even be said that he was very annoyed.


    However, the situation was already like this, and Miles had no other choice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He could only leave with Matilda first.


    After two got into their own cars, Miles immediately called Matilda.


    Matilda quickly answered and said to Miles, "Mr. Hayden, don''t be so arrogant. Agree to it. There is


    only good for us. Trust me."

 Chapter 234 Almost Fainted Again

    Chapter 234 Almost Fainted Again


    Miles almostughed at Matilda''s words.


    It was easy for her to say it, but did she really think he didn''t know what the truth was?


    Miles said, "I don''t know when did you turn towards River like this?"


    Matilda burst outughing when she heard Miles gnashing like that.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, it really makes me sad when you say that. Do you think River and I are in


    unclear rtionship, or do you think that I will do something to hurt you?"


    Miles didn''t speak, but his attitude said it all.


    Indeed, after seeing Matilda sitting on River''s sofa, he had to admit he was very upset.


    Miles couldn''t tell where this feeling of displeasure came from.


    However, it was very clear that he did have an inexplicable sense of betrayal.


    Matilda hadn''t heard Miles'' answer for a long time, and her patience was gradually running out.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, I don''t know what you think, but there is one thing I still hope you can


    understand. I am a best friend with Aimee, and I came here for Aimee. The words I said also represent


    the meaning of Aimee, so, Mr. Hayden, if you feel that I have done something that makes you


    ufortable, you can tell Aimee. I think, she will be very happy to help you out."


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Miles felt even more upset.


    Because of his unreliable brother, he was almost cklisted by Aimee.


    Oh no, it should mean that he was already on Aimee''s cklist.


    Under such a premise, if he still fought against Aimee, wasn''t it clear that he was giving Aimee a hard


    time?


    No matter how stupid he was, he will never do such a thing.


    Although it made sense somehow, if it was really going to be done, it was not an easy task.


    Miles was also very curious how did Aimee find River here.


    She really wasn''t as simple as she appeared on the surface.


    Just, did Patrick understand Aimee being like this?


    Miles said, "Since you''ve said that, I really can''t say anything more, but I still hope that this matter will


    give us an absolute advantage."


    Matilda understood what Miles was thinking. He was worried if it was finally found out that the person


    behind it was actually one of River''s people, then it will be difficult to judge whether River will cover up


    that person.


    Rather than doing this, it would be better for them to solve it themselves, and save time and have to


    confront River head-on.


    However, Matilda had a hunch that this matter was deliberately done by someone, and that River was


    to take the me.


    She wasn''t favoring River, but just didn''t want this matter to really hurt anyone.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, let''s make a bet and see which of our intuitions is more urate."


    Miles felt even more speechless. At this time, it didn''t seem like a good time to bet.


    However, he didn''t reject Matilda, but said, "Okay, I''ll make this bet with you."


    Matilda was very happy, but when she made a bet, she felt a little helpless.


    She really couldn''t think of a suitable bet for a while.


    Miles said, "It can be postponed first. If you think of it in the future, I will help you do it at any time."


    Matilda was a little stunned when she heard this.


    This bet, for Miles, was a one that he will definitely lose money.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Hayden, you really make me panic."


    Offering her such a significant concession for no reason, no matter what, she felt that it was a free


    lunch.


    And no one thought that this was a good thing.


    Miles said, "Don''t worry. I won''t cheat you."


    With his assurance, Matilda was indeed relieved.


    She smiled and said, "That''s fine. Then we will see the result."


    After speaking, Matilda hung up the phone, and immediately dialed Aimee''s number.


    Aimee was taking care of Camdyn at the moment.


    He was old and can''t stand any stimtion at all.


    He finally woke up just now, but after seeing Casey''s injury, he almost fainted again.


    It was Aimee''s reassurance that made Camdyn rx.


    She also took this opportunity to examine Camdyn carefully, only to find that Camdyn''s body looked


    tough, but there were many small problems.


    Especially the heart, although it was not too serious, it was indeed not to be ignored.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. With me here, Casey will be fine. And just believe in my skills. I


    personally sew Casey''s wound, and she will not leave a scar."


    For girls, it was indeed a bad thing to have a scar on such a ce as the abdomen.


    In particr, Casey loved being pretty so much that she simply can''t allow herself to be so ugly.


    Camdyn also valued this very much, and was even more distressed.


    Hearing what Aimee said, Camdyn finally rxed more.


    He held Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, I know Casey is not sensible, and often treats you very badly.


    I''m really grateful that you can do this for her. Thank you."


    Aimee was very sad when she heard Camdyn say that.


    She knew very well that this old man really paid too much for his grandchildren.


    He just finished worrying about Patrick, and now he had to worry about Casey, which was really cruel


    for an old man.


    What Aimee can do was to let the elderly rx as much as possible.


    Sheforted Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry too much. Casey will be fine. I promise you."


    Camdyn nodded, but this worry was beyond his control.


    Coincidentally, Matilda called, and Aimee could only answer the phone first, letting Camdyn calm


    himself down.

 Chapter 235 Grandpa Is Joking with You

    Chapter 235 Grandpa Is Joking with You


    The phone connected.


    Aimee heard Matilda say on the other end of the phone, "Aimee, Miles is so funny. I think he will think


    of me as River''s lover."


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Aimee was very speechless.


    She really felt that something Miles'' behavior is abnormal, but she never thought that it was that


    abnormal.


    However, Aimee quickly thought of something, and said to Matilda, "You have to tell me first, you two,


    are there really no problems?"


    Matilda was a little dumbfounded when she heard this. She didn''t know how Aimee would ask such a


    strange question.


    She coughed uncontrobly for a long time before she said, " Aimee, are you not sick? Me and Miles ?


    What are you thinking? Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Hearing what Matilda said, Aimeeughed and said, "It seems that I was worrying for nothing. Matilda,


    now, Miles is very dangerous for me. Before I can find out some things, you''d better not to have any


    strange rtionship with him.¡±


    This can''t be med on Aimee''s too much control. In fact, she didn''t want to fall into a strange


    situation.


    That was, her best friend was in the rtionship with the dangerous person in her eyes.


    This would annoy her very much.


    Matilda felt a little helpless, but she could understand it.


    After all, Aimee and Patrick were in love now.


    If she were to know who was the one who hurt her beloved one, she would unceremoniouslybel that


    person a dangerous person.


    Only¡­


    Matilda still couldn''t help but said, "Aimee, I''m actually thinking that you might be thinking too much."


    She had a feeling that no matter what happened, it couldn''t be Miles who hurt Patrick.


    Although it was indeed very naive to use intuition to judge a thing, this was what Matilda really thought.


    Aimee didn''t expect Matilda to speak for Miles. She was taken aback for a moment, and then confirmed


    again, "Matilda, do you really have nothing to do with Miles?"


    Matilda suddenly didn''t want to talk to Aimee anymore.


    Inexplicably, she felt that Aimee was possessed.


    She said, "Anyway, that''s what happened. I won''t talk to you. Bye bye."


    Aimee looked at the screen that had gone dark, and felt really speechless for a moment.


    What was this?


    Was she disgusted by her best friend?


    Shaking her head helplessly, Aimee put the phone back in her pocket and returned to the ward again.


    At the moment, Casey had woken up and was crying to Camdyn about how much pain she had.


    Seeing Aimeeing in, Camdyn asked, "Aimee, Casey said she''s in pain. Can you relieve her pain?"


    Aimee calcted the time. Logically speaking, the painkiller injection she gave Casey should not lose


    its effect so soon.


    Moreover, looking at Casey''s state, she seemed not to be painful at all.


    She said, "Grandpa, it''s better to take less injections for the painkillers. It''s not good for Casey to take


    too many."


    Camdyn agreed with Aimee''s words. After hearing what Aimee said, he immediately said to Casey,


    "Casey, listen to Aimee. She is a doctor. What she said is for your own good."


    Casey wanted to cry even more.


    Although she was not in as much pain as when she just woke up, she had already vaguely felt the pain.


    She was really worried that after a while the effect of the painkiller injection wore off, she would be in so


    much pain again that she wanted to die.


    Aimee knew what Casey was thinking and said, "The pain is inevitable. You can''tpletely rely on


    painkillers. However, I can promise you as much as possible. When you can''t bear the pain, I will help


    you."


    When Casey heard this, she knew that Aimee would not give her painkillers.


    Although she was wronged, she really didn''t dare to act rashly in front of Aimee.


    Casey sniffed and said, "Thanks Aimee."


    Camdyn was stunned when he heard that Casey actually took the initiative to thank Aimee, and


    checked several times before he was sure that he had heard correctly.


    He was instantly happy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He even said, "Casey, you''ve grown up and be sensible. It seems that this injury was not in vain."


    Casey heard Camdyn''s words, and burst into tears.


    She really wanted to ask her dear grandpa how he came to this conclusion.


    She was already like this, and her grandfather actually thought that her injury was useful.


    When Casey cried, Camdyn was at a loss again in an instant.


    He wanted to exin something, but he couldn''t exin it at all.


    Aimee was a little helpless, and said to Casey, "Grandpa was joking with you. He loves you and has


    already fainted twice, so you need to get better soon, okay?"


    Casey was sobbing, and she didn''t know whether it was because of grievances or because she felt


    sorry for Camdyn. After hearing Aimee''s words, she cried even more fiercely.


    However, it was also the first time for her to feel something called tenderness from Aimee.


    This was the attitude that Aimee had never had towards her before.


    This feeling was very magical. Especially, she had always refused to ept this Aimee.


    But, by chance, it was Aimee who saved her now.


    Casey couldn''t tell what kind of thought was in her heart, but she felt very mysterious and


    embarrassed.


    Finally, Casey stopped crying, and said to Aimee solemnly, "Aimee, I will not treat you badly anymore."


    As soon as she heard those words, Aimee was stunned for a moment, and Camdyn was also stunned


    for a moment.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. Both of them thought that Casey had really grown up.


    Aimee said, "Okay, I didn''t argue with you before. Don''t think about it so much. Take care of yourself.


    It''s better than anything else."


    Casey sniffed and agreed obediently.


    After going through this incident, she had already figured it out. She was thinking of helping Elsie chase


    Patrick before, but she was a big fool and a super super shithead.


    In particr, she didn''t like Aimee at the beginning.


    In the future, she will not be such an idiot. She will distinguish who was good to herself and who was


    not good to herself, and never give anyone a chance to hurt herself.

 Chapter 236 Aimees Generous

    Chapter 236 Aimee''s Generous


    The next day.


    Casey was still sleeping when there was amotion in the ward.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Eden, Amir, Ben and Damion.


    It was no exaggeration to say that these guys all grew up with Casey.


    However, Casey had never been very close to them.


    Especially Eden and Amir, one loved to bully her, and the other was too fierce, even scarier than her


    brothers.


    As for Ben and Damion, both of them looked gentle on the surface, but if they were identally


    offended, the consequences would be more terrifying than being beaten up by Eden and Amir.


    At this moment, these four demons were gathered in her ward. No matter how arrogant and


    domineering Casey was usually, she will stop being like that now.


    "Yo, our sister is awake." Eden was the first to notice that Casey had woken up. He deliberately leaned


    over to observe Casey''s face, and when he saw her natural fear of them, he was overjoyed, "Look at


    you. How can someone bully you like this? Tell me whether you are ashamed or not."


    Casey almost cried when she heard Eden''s words.


    She opened her mouth, wanting the four of them to leave her ward as soon as possible, but she dared


    not say anything.


    Amir also agreed, looking angry, "Look at you! You''re coward. I really don''t want to call you a waste."


    Casey felt wronged and her tears fell down.


    She was now a helpless little poor girl, but these guys were trying their best to bully her here.


    Aimee walked in and saw this scene.


    She immediately frowned, and her tone was full of impoliteness, "What are you doing?"


    Eden and Amir saw Aimee, and automatically behaved themselves.


    "We just visit our sister. We heard she was injured, so we want to take care of her." Eden said.


    Aimee noticed the nutritional products they brought. From this perspective, they didn''t lie and they


    really came to visit Casey.


    However, visiting made her cry. How can this be exined?


    Aimee walked over, checked Casey''s status, and said, "It seems that you have disturbed the patient''s


    rest. If this is your attitude towards visiting patients, then I think you should go back."


    When Casey heard Aimee''s words, she cried even more presumptuously.


    "Whoa, Aimee, they''re bullying me," Casey said.


    When Amir heard that Caseyined, he immediately looked towards her. His eyebrows raised


    slightly, and his eyes were full of threats.


    The little girl had actually learned this trick.


    Did she feel that Aimee came to support her?


    But, was she too naive?


    "My dear sister, why are you wronging your brothers so much?" Eden also felt wronged like a dramatic


    person. He was pressing his heart with both his hands, as if he had been bullied.


    Casey had always known Eden to be the brazenest, especially when it came to bullying her.


    However, at this moment, she was still dumbfounded.


    Did this guy have any principal?


    Aimee was actually at a loss. Logically speaking, they grew up with Patrick, and they should have


    watched Casey grow up too. Even if she can''t be pampered, but it shouldn''t be like this.


    Especially, how did she feel that the way they bullied Casey was clearly like elementary school


    students trying to get a girl''s attention?


    Aimee watched back and forth the faces of several people, and probably knew that this was their way


    of getting along.


    In normal times, with Casey''s domineering personality, she would definitely argue with them.


    Now that Casey was trapped on the hospital bed, that was why she looked so weak and pitiful.


    Having figured this out, Aimee stopped targeting them.


    She just said, " Casey''s current physical condition needs her to maintain emotional stability and take a


    good rest. Everyone, it''s better not to disturb her."


    Aimee had already said so, and everyone will not stay here to bully Casey anymore.


    After they went to the lounge, Aimee took out a tissue, wiped Casey''s tears, and said, "Okay, why did


    you turn into a little crying girl? So pitiful."


    "Aimee, you don''t know what assholes they are. They''ve been bullying me since I was a kid." Casey


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee touched her head and said, "Okay, wait until you recover and let Patrick bully them."


    Casey thought when she heard this, and said, "Then Aimee, help convey it to Patrick for me."


    If she went to talk to Patrick, he would not help her.


    Aimee understood what Casey was thinking in an instant, smiled helplessly, and walked out of the


    ward.


    Seeing here out, Eden quickly said, " Aimee, don''t get me wrong. We don''t really want to bully her.


    We all watched her grow up. Seeing her being bullied, we must be more anxious than anyone else, but


    we''re used to the way of getting along.¡±


    Aimee looked at Eden. He came here to exin this to her because he was afraid that she might


    misunderstand them. What would she do to them?


    "I know. Don''t exin this to me," she said.


    If they really bullied Casey that much, how could Patrick tolerate them?


    Eden breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Aimee, you''re generous and sensible."


    Aimee smiled and said nothing more.


    Damion walked to Aimee''s side and said, "Aimee, can I talk to you for a sec?"


    Aimee knew what he was going to say to herself, nodded, and walked out of the lounge with him.


    Damion said, "Aimee, I went to see Sophie again yesterday. Her condition has gotten worse. Even I


    can''t recognize her. I''m really worried about her."


    Aimee said, "I see. I will go to see herter."


    Damion said, "Aimee, I can assure you she is really not a bad person. She will not hurt anyone."


    Aimee heard the words, but fell into another deep thought.


    Damion came here to tell her this, but it made her feel uneasy.


    In particr, the way Sophie treated her made it easy for her to see that they must have some kind of


    connection.


    However, behind this connection, Aimee was deeply disturbed.


    She didn''t want to escape, and really didn''t want to involve it.


    However, now that Damion had talked to her here again, she can only solve it.

 Chapter 237 Wouldnt Be So Optimistic

    Chapter 237 Wouldn''t Be So Optimistic


    In the afternoon, Aimee went to Sophie''s ce alone.


    Walking into that alley, Aimee''s mood was actually very heavy.


    She stood not far from the house, but didn''t go in for a long time.


    For a moment, Aimee really wanted to turn around and walk away.


    However, she did not do so.


    Calming herself down, Aimee raised her feet and walked towards the house.


    Just likest time, what she saw was still she curled up in the corner.


    For her appearance, Sophie didn''t have any reaction.


    Indeed, as Damion said, her condition was even worse now.


    Aimee walked over and squatted down in front of Sophie.


    Thest time, when Sophie sensed her presence, she would reach out to her and touch her face.


    However, this time, she didn''t respond at all.


    Aimee reached out and touched her wrist and was diagnosing her cause.


    She keenly discovered the abnormality of her blood vessels.


    Almost immediately, Aimee made a decision that Sophie could not stay here any longer.


    She took out her mobile phone and called Kelvin, asking him toe and pick up Sophie.


    After the phone call, Aimee observed the specific situation of the house.


    ording to Damion, as long as she was taken away from here, she could alwayse back here


    again.


    Aimee can''t figure out what kind of attraction here was, so that Sophie can be so attached to this ce.


    However, these were not important. She will find a way to settle her well.


    Kelvin came over soon, and when he saw Sophie, he was also stunned.


    He asked, "Aimee, who is she?"


    "Take her as one of my patients for now," Aimee said, "think of a way to move everything here."


    Kelvin was even more astonished when he heard this.


    He looked at Aimee suspiciously, and the strangeness in his eyes was self-evident.


    Aimee said, "Don''t doubt. I know what I''m talking about. Just help me do it."


    Seeing that Aimee was so determined, Kelvin didn''t say anything more.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it now," Kelvin said.


    Aimee nced at Kelvin gratefully, and was very grateful for his reliability.


    "Thank you, Kelvin, " she said.


    Kelvin looked at Aimee helplessly for a long time before saying, "Don''t make it so serious. There is no


    need to talk about this between us."


    Aimee stopped being emotional, and nned to take Sophie out with Kelvin first.


    Sophie was like a doll this time as Aimee and Kelvin picked her up from the corner, out of the house,


    and into the car.


    Aimee''s eyes were dark because Sophie made her feel even more uneasy.


    She was worried that something bad was going to happen.


    However, if such a thing were to happen, Aimee would really feel powerless.


    Aimee directly asked Kelvin to drive the car to a mountain, where there was a separate house and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sophie could be ced.


    However, the conditions in the mountain were not as good as those in the city, and the medical


    equipment was not as perfect as in the mansion.


    The equipment was delivered by someone on the way they came, and there were some preliminary


    medicines.


    After they arrived, they went directly to check on Sophie without resting.


    Even worse than Aimee had imagined, Sophie''s body functions had been stretched to the limit, so to


    speak.


    Coupled with multiple failures of her organs, Aimee immediately decided to operate on her.


    She didn''t have Damion''s contact information, so she could only call Patrick and tell him that she was


    going to perform surgery on Sophie, and asked him to notify Damion.


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee brought her people into a operating room together.


    When Aimee came out of the operating room, both Patrick and Damion were there.


    Aimee was a little tired. Sophie''s condition was very bad, and the cost of performing surgery on her


    was very high.


    Shepressed her lips and said to Damion, "I''m sorry. I performed surgery on Sophie without your


    consent."


    Damion looked at Aimee with red eyes, and said, "Aimee, don''t say that. Patrick told me you are a very


    good doctor. I believe you will be able to cure her."


    Seeing Damion like this, Aimee wanted to say something but stopped.


    Obviously, Damion didn''t know anything about Sophie''s situation.


    If he knew exactly how her physical condition had developed, he wouldn''t be so optimistic.


    Sighing secretly, Aimee didn''t say much after all.


    Patrick saw her tiredness and said, "Damion, stay with Sophie. Aimee is tired. I''ll take her to rest for a


    while. You can call us if you have something to do."


    "Okay, Patrick," Damion said, looking at Aimee again and thanking her again, "Aimee, thank you so


    much."


    Aimee nodded towards him, and walked upstairs to a room with Patrick.


    In fact, she seldom came here. She just asked people toe and clean it regrly, so that there will


    be no dirt here.


    However, it was obvious that all the rooms were very tidy, but none of them were used.


    The two walked into a master bedroom, unconsciously feeling very deserted.


    Patrick hugged Aimee into his arms and said with a smile, "Aimee, it''s quite cold on the mountain. I''m


    not used to it. Aimee, can you hug me to keep me warm?"


    Aimee was amused by his words, and really raised her arms to wrap around Patrick''s body.


    She raised her head, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, Sophie''s condition is very bad. Although I


    tried my best to treat her, she may notst long."


    Patrick hugged Aimee even tighter and said, "I know but I still want to thank you."


    Just now, when Damion thanked Aimee, Patrick could see that Aimee was hesitant to speak, so he


    guessed that the situation of Sophie would not be very optimistic.


    However, hearing Aimee say this with his own ears, Patrick still sighed silently.


    He touched Aimee''s head and said, "Leave this matter to me. I will go and tell Damion. You have done


    your best."


    Aimee sniffed and said, "Actually, if it''s just some diseases, I still can handle it. But, darling, there are


    many abnormalities in her body that cannot be repaired. There are some of the toxins which are


    beyond my knowledge. I have no solution."

 Chapter 238 Look Down on You

    Chapter 238 Look Down on You


    This was the first time that Aimee had shown such a discouraged side in front of Patrick.


    Such an Aimee made Patrick feel extremely distressed.


    Her medical skills were useless in front of these.


    This frustrated Aimee very much.


    Aimee calmed herself down a little bit, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, I want to go to Veggia."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Since Sophie was from there, she wanted to find out something.


    When Patrick heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    He didn''t want Aimee to go to Veggia.


    Although he used to be very close to Sophie and thought she was a kind and gentle woman, Veggia


    was full of dangers.


    Patrick couldn''t put Aimee at risk.


    However, looking into Aimee''s gaze, Patrick had already learned one thing.


    She had already made up her mind.


    Patrick could only say helplessly, "I will apany you."


    Aimee looked at Patrick, and saw firmness in his eyes.


    She also knew that Patrick had already made up his mind, and if she didn''t agree, he wouldn''t let her


    go.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay, you will apany me."


    She didn''t know why, but she just had a strong feeling, as if Veggia had a fatal attraction for her, so she


    had to go there.


    If she didn''t go there herself, she may miss a lot of information.


    Possibly, there was some information in it, about her teacher.


    Aimee became more determined to take this trip.


    Now that it was decided, Aimee didn''t want to rest.


    Now that she had finished the operation on Sophie were are still some things that needed to be


    exined to Kelvin to help her.


    She and Patrick came out of the room and found Kelvin directly.


    When he heard that Aimee was going to Veggia, Kelvin''s face looked gloomy.


    Although he had been abroad for many years, he had heard of Veggia.


    He said, "Aimee, are you sure you want to make this trip? Do you know what kind of ce you are


    going to?"


    Aimee said, "I''m sure, Kelvin. During the time I''m not here, can you help me with two things?"


    When Kelvin heard this, he knew that he couldn''t stop Aimee.


    He could only nod his head and said, "Go ahead."


    "For Casey, although there will be a doctor from the hospital to take care of her, the painkiller injections


    in the hospital have side effects, so you can''t give her more. She is too delicate. If you don''t give her


    painkiller, she will cry to death. So, can you go to give her painkillers on a regr basis, and don''t let


    her be too painful?" Aimee said.


    Kelvin nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s easy to do."


    "The second thing," Aimee nced at the room where Sophie was resting, and said, "I''ve already told


    you about her situation. Make sure someone watches over her 24 hours a day, and don''t let her run out


    at all."


    This was not easy.


    Otherwise, Damion wouldn''t fail every time.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry. We will always pay attention."


    With Kelvin''s guarantee, Aimee had no worries.


    In terms of going to Veggia this time, many things were unknown and uncontroble.


    She wasn''t sure if she coulde back safely, but she only hoped that when she came back, Sophie''s


    situation wouldn''t be too bad.


    After exining this, Aimee and Patrick went home.


    After all, they were going to Veggia, a ce where everything was unknown, so they still needed basic


    preparations.


    However, both of them traveled lightly. They only carried two travel bags, some change of clothes, and


    some life-saving food and items.


    Most importantly, both hid weapons in case they were needed.


    Going to Veggia was not an easy task.


    They needed to take a flight from Innisrial to Toledo first. Afternding, they had to take the train to


    Grimwerp County, and then take a bus from Grimwerp to a foot of a mountain.


    As for whether they can go up the mountain, it depended on luck.


    The flight was naturally very smooth.


    After getting on the train, the surrounding atmosphere became a little different.


    Because both of them were so good-looking that, since they got in the train, they were stared at by


    many people.


    Because the ce this train was going to was very poor, and it was not a ce where people like them


    will go, Aimee and Patrick, for the first time in their lives, were watched like animals in a zoo.


    This feeling, to be honest, was indeed very bad.


    After sitting in the train for a while, Aimee asked Patrick, "Darling, do you want to go to the dining car


    for something to eat?"


    Although the situation of the dining car may not be much better, at least, it will not be surrounded by


    crowds like it was now.


    At least, the number of people will be reduced a lot.


    Patrick nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    The two passed through more than a dozen carriages before finally reaching the dining car.


    It was impossible for the dining car of this kind of train to be so strictly managed. Some passengers


    who had not bought tickets will still stay here to rest.


    Aimee and Patrick bought two breads and two bottles of milk, but they couldn''t find a ce to sit in the


    dining car. They had no choice but to go to the back of the train, nning to find a ce where there


    were rtively few people.


    In fact, neither of them was hungry, and they bought breads and milks just to find a seat in the dining


    car.


    Who would have thought this had not been achieved.


    Aimee didn''t want to go back to their originalpartment. Without thinking, they knew that their seats


    had already been taken.


    What she didn''t want even more was to argue with those passengers who owned those two seats.


    Finally, the two found a rtively quiet ce.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "Darling, have you never experienced such a scene before?"


    Patrick raised his hand and pinched Aimee''s ear gently, and said, "Look down on me? Haven''t I ever


    suffered hardship?"


    Aimee became interested in an instant, looked at Patrick and asked, "When did it happen?"


    She was really curious.

 Chapter 239 You Trust Me So Much

    Chapter 239 You Trust Me So Much


    Patrick fell into deep thought, but he didn''t answer Aimee''s question.


    To him, that memory was still unbearable.


    He didn''t want Aimee to know it.


    Aimee didn''t bother to continue asking.


    She knew that when Patrick wanted to tell her, he would.


    Aimee changed the subject, leaned against the wall, looked at the scene of the train passing by, and


    said, "Actually, if you look carefully, this ce is quite beautiful."


    This was the most original and ecological scenery.


    Patrick was utterly baffled by her technique to change subject.


    There was some guilt in his heart.


    In front of Aimee, he still couldn''t control himself after all. It was a bit machismo.


    For him, seeing Aimee for the first time was his most vulnerable moment.


    After that, Aimee had seen all kinds of times he was embarrassed.


    This made it inevitable for him to have a sense of frustration.


    He wanted to be in a protective position, but the way the two of them got along was that Aimee was


    much better than him.


    Therefore, Patrick didn''t want to cut open his extremely unbearable time for Aimee to see.


    However, he can still feel that Aimee was a little bit lost.


    What Patrick didn''t want to see even more was Aimee''s lost appearance.


    Coughing lightly, Patrick said, "Aimee, you promise not tough at me."


    Blinking her eyes, Aimee understood what Patrick meant in an instant, and made an appearance of


    listening attentively.


    However, before Patrick could speak, the train body suddenly shook violently, and they unconsciously


    leaned to one side.


    There were screams in the train, and soon there was a voice, saying that thepartment in the front


    derailed.


    Aimee and Patrick stabilized each other''s bodies just now, and now they had realized what happened.


    No matter how they thought about it, they never imagined that such a thing would happen to them.


    Soon, more urate news came. It just happened to be thepartment where their original seats


    were.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, and were both shocked by the news.


    If the two of them didn''t go to the dining car and walked back, now, the two of them were one of them.


    Although this kind of feeling cannot be described as escaping from the dead, it was indeed a bit


    thrilling.


    Patrick held Aimee in his arms. His eyes were gloomy, and there was an inexplicable feeling of


    uneasiness.


    They had already encountered such a thing before reaching Veggia.


    There was always a little bit of a bad start.


    Patrick kissed Aimee''s hair, but didn''t offer to back away.


    It wasn''t his nature, and it wasn''t Aimee''s either.


    Aimee''s cell phone rang, and when she took it out, it was Matilda who was calling.


    After hesitating for a moment, Aimee chose to answer the phone.


    Matilda yelled, "Aimee! Are you crazy!? What are you doing in Veggia! Do you think your life is too


    long!?"


    Aimee turned down the volume of the receiver, looked up innocently at Patrick, and waited until Matilda


    was almost yelling before she softly said, "Matilda, can you stop yelling at me?"


    Matilda had never heard Aimee speak in such a soft tone, especially with such a coquettish feeling. It


    was really...


    She even wondered if the woman answering her call now was really Aimee.


    Aimee''s attitude softened, and Matilda was embarrassed to continue shouting, and her attitude


    softened instantly.


    "Tell me, what are you doing in Veggia? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Matilda said.


    When she learned from Kelvin that Aimee had gone to Veggia without a word, she was going crazy.


    The most important thing was that Aimee only went there with Patrick. No matter how powerful the two


    of them were, it was a risky and fatal thing for two people to go to Veggia.


    If one was not careful, there may be no return.


    She knew how dangerous it was, and Kelvin naturally knew it too.


    However, he agreed that she was going to be pissed off.


    Matilda beat Kelvin straight up, and then called Aimee.


    In the end, this damn girl actually was having a gentle attitude to her, which made her choke.


    Aimee listened to Matilda''s words, smiled, and said, "Okay, I''m almost there, so please bless us so that


    we cane back safely."


    Matilda heard what Aimee said, and immediately tuned serious.


    She said, "It''s not a blessing. It''s a must."


    "Okay, okay, I understand. I promise, okay?" Aimeeughed.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t continue chatting with Matilda now. The situation here was very bad, and she wasn''t sure


    if Matilda already knew about it.


    If Matilda knew the situation on their side, she can be sure that Matilda will immediately mobilize a


    private ne to catch her back.


    So, before hanging up the phone, Aimee said, "Matilda, wee to that ce with something really


    important to do. No matter what you''ve heard, if it''s not from me, don''t be so impulsive. Can you


    promise me?"


    Matilda became alert instantly with a premonition.


    Aimee said it in advance, which clearly hinted something had happened.


    She immediately said, "Aimee, tell me honestly what''s going on with you now."


    Aimee said, "It''s nothing. I''m still on the road. I''ll contact you if there''s a situation."


    After speaking, Aimee stopped talking to Matilda and hung up the phone.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and asked, "Why don''t you tell her our real situation?"


    Aimee put the phone away and said, "You haven''t met Matilda yet, and you don''t know her well yet.


    She is such a hot-tempered person. If I tell her that we are stuck here and can''t leave for the time


    being, she will definitelye over."


    Going to Veggia originally meant a lot of unknown dangers, and Aimee actually didn''t want Patrick to


    However, she knew Patrick, and he would never allow her toe alone.


    Therefore, what she can do was to minimize the risk and allow fewer people to participate.


    Patrick understood Aimee''s thoughts, and smiled, "Does this mean that you trust me so much?"

 Chapter 240 My Reliance

    Chapter 240 My Reliance


    Aimee met Patrick''s gaze, tilted her head, and said, "You''re my reliance."


    Patrick was moved by what she said.


    If it weren''t for the wrong asion, he would really hold the back of Aimee''s head and kiss her hard.


    How can this girl be so good at saying those beautiful words?


    Aimee teased Patrick, feeling very happy.


    She blinked her eyes and turned into an innocent look again.


    It was as if what she said just now was not said by her at all.


    Patrick had no choice but to remember this at the moment, and after they went back, he would bring


    this up with Aimee, and let her understand that she needed to take responsibility after teasing him.


    Aimee never knew that Patrick would be so scheming and even care about these things.


    She was already worried how long they would be stuck here before they could reach Veggia.


    The longer they waited, the more uneasy Aimee will feel in her heart.


    It was hard to fix something like a broken track in a short while.


    And since this was the only way to get to Veggia, they had no choice.


    The longer the time passed, the noise in the car became less and less.


    Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms, and decided to recharge herself first no matter what.


    As for other things, she will wait and see.


    *


    Hospital.


    Casey hadn''t seen Aimee for two days, nor had she seen Patrick.


    The one who came to give her painkiller was reced by a handsome man.


    Although he was indeed very handsome, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, he looked refined. For


    some reason, she felt that he was very difficult to get along with.


    Casey stared at the man for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Who are you? What''s


    your rtionship with Aimee?"


    Kelvin knew before that Casey was an arrogant youngdy, and when she spoke, her attitude could


    easily be domineering.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to her attitude. Instead, he seemed to be curious about her


    desire to see Aimee.


    As far as he knew, the rtionship between Aimee and this little girl was not very harmonious.


    Now, to be so attached to Aimee was a surprising thing.


    He asked, "What do you think what is the rtionship between me and Aimee?"


    Casey frowned unconsciously, and said, "You aren''t in love with Aimee, are you?"


    Kelvin felt even more helpless, and couldn''t understand why some people always thought that way.


    Matilda thought so before, andter, Patrick also thought so, so he was full of hostility towards him.


    Now, even this little girl thought so. It really make him dumbfounded.


    Casey automatically thought that she was right. That was why he didn''t speak, so as to cover up his


    thoughts.


    She sniffed and said, "Let me tell you, Aimee is married to Patrick, and the rtionship between the


    two of them is very good, so don''t think about it. Aimee didn''t like you before, and she won''t like you in


    the future."


    Kelvin deliberately pretended to be surprised and said, "But how do I remember they were forced to get


    married? They have no feelings at all, and you don''t like her, so it''s too much to kidnap her now?"


    "Who said that?" Casey, relying on the painkiller injection, didn''t feel the pain at all, so she sat up from


    the bed all at once, red at Kelvin fiercely, and said, "If you say such things again, I will sue you for


    defamation."


    Being startled by her action, Kelvin quickly reached out and held Casey down, letting her lie back on


    the bed.


    "Don''t forget you are still a wounded person. Please don''t make such a big move?" Kelvin said.


    Casey btedly remembered what kind of situation she was in, and immediately panicked.


    She didn''t know if it was a psychological effect, but she really felt that her stomach hurt.


    Kelvin looked at her in pain and said, "I''m going to check your wound now."


    Casey stared at Kelvin in astonishment, with an expression of guarding against hooligans.


    Kelvin was dumbfounded by her again.


    He said, "I''m a doctor, and I have my professional ethics. Do you think I will do something to you?"


    When Casey heard his words, she immediately became unhappy.


    She stared at him and said angrily, "What do you mean? Do you think I don''t have such charm?"


    Kelvinughed lowly, finding it both funny and annoying.


    He said, "You little kid, what charm do you think you have?"


    Casey became even more angry. What did this mean? It was as if she was like a primary school


    student.


    She said, "I am a college student. How can you say that I am a kid?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelvin pursed his lips and stopped bickering with the kid.


    He lifted Casey''s quilt, ready to check on her wound.


    Casey didn''t dare to talk nonsense now. After all, now she was at his mercy.


    Kelvin lifted Casey''s gown, and sure enough, her action directly pulled her wound open.


    There were bloodstains all over the gauze.


    Kelvin''s expression turned serious, and Casey was instantly terrified.


    She asked nervously, "Why do you look like that? Don''t scare me."


    "Aimee''s perfect stitching technique is now ruined by you."


    When Casey heard this, she was too scared to even speak out.


    Looking at Kelvin pitifully, she was wishing he could fix it for her sooner.


    Kelvin seemed to be against her on purpose, and deliberately frightened her.


    "Originally, if you are injured so badly, you will definitely leave scars, but Aimee is capable. And the


    stitching technique is considered perfect. As long as you are obedient, you will basically not leave


    scars, but now you have ripped it open. It''s going to be difficult. You might have many scars," Kelvin


    said.


    His tone was very t. If it wasn''t because Casey was the person involved, she would only feel that he


    was talking about a very unimportant matter.


    Casey was the person who was listening to Kelvin say these words now. The smoother his tone was,


    the more terrified Casey became.


    After Kelvin finished speaking, Casey was so frightened that she cried.


    "Woo, I don''t want it. I don''t want it..." Casey cried so miserably that she couldn''t think of anything, "I


    haven''t even been in love yet.I am so pitiful..."


    Kelvin originally just wanted to scare Casey, but he didn''t expect this little girl to have such a reaction.


    What she cared about was that no man will love her?


    Kelvin really couldn''t understand how Casey came to this conclusion.


    Whether a man loved her or not, was it possible that it was because of her good-looking belly?


    If there was really a man who didn''t love her because of the scar on her stomach, then such a man was


    just a bastard.


    However, Casey now took it for granted that she was caught in her own thoughts and couldn''t get out


    of it at all.


    Kelvin squeezed the space between his eyebrows. When Casey finally got a headache from crying,


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry. You won''t be left with a scar."


    Casey heard him say that, blinked, looked at Kelvin, and asked pitifully, "Are you serious?"


    "Do you trust me?" Kelvin asked without answering.


    Casey felt a little throbbing inexplicably, as if, really, quite believable.


    She was taken aback by the thought that popped up in her mind.


    This was the first time that she trusted an outsider other than her family.


    Especially, she just met this man, and she didn''t even know him. She didn''t even know his name.


    However, she still nodded firmly and said, "I trust you."


    Kelvin was taken aback, somehow feeling that this kid was quite interesting.


    Obviously, just now he was regarded as Patrick''s rival in love, and she was full of defense against him.


    Now, she told him so innocently that she trusted him.


    Kelvinughed lowly and said, "Okay, then I promise you that I won''t leave you with a scar."


    Casey sniffed, but still asked, "What if there''s a scar?"


    Kelvin said, "Then I will embroider a beautiful flower for you, so that your belly will be unique in the


    world."

 Chapter 241 Kick down the ladder

    Chapter 241 Kick down thedder


    Casey was amused by Kelvin''s words.


    "Hahaha, is there a unique belly in the world? I''m really curious what does it look like?" Casey said.


    Kelvin really could do nothing about her.


    This little girl''s way of thinking seemed to be very different from others.


    However, her current way ofughing really gave Kelvin a headache.


    Kelvin said, "Justugh, keepughing. I think your belly is really hopeless."


    Casey stoppedughing immediately and said, "Please make my belly look pretty."


    Kelvinughed. She was still young after all. No wonder Aimee forgave all the things she did.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Facing such a kid, who can really be angry?


    Kelvin quickly re-stitched Casey''s wound in her stomach, and told her not to move. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t guarantee that she would be so lucky next time.


    Casey pouted and said, "As long as you keep giving me this painkiller shot, I''ll be lucky all the time."


    Kelvin was once again amused by her nonsense.


    "What a good thing you think of as a painkiller? Even if the painkiller developed by Aimee works well,


    it''s not how you use it."


    When Casey heard this, her eyes widened immediately. She stared at Kelvin dumbfounded, and asked,


    "You just said that this painkiller was developed by Aimee?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Kelvin asked suspiciously.


    "Aimee is so amazing." Casey said.


    But, no, she clearly remembered that when Aimee was in the Read family, she was clearly a waster.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for her to be so uneptable to Aimee.


    Patrick was such a perfect man. How can he marry such a useless woman? Even if Patrick was


    paralyzed on the bed at that time, and she didn''t know if he would get better, in her heart, she was still


    the most perfect man in this world.


    So, when Casey knew that Aimee married Patrick, she was so furious.


    Just thinking about it, one day in the future, the whole city will know that the Hayden family''s Patrick


    married the useless Aimee of the Read family, which would be a joke in the whole city, and Casey


    can''t bear it.


    But, how did she know that Aimee was such a powerful woman in the past?


    The most important thing was Aimee can make so many delicious dishes. She just loved it!


    For people who cooked delicious food, Casey was irresistible.


    Now she knew that Aimee can actually develop medicines by herself, and in an instant, she showed


    deeper admiration for Aimee.


    How could she not ept and worship such a wonderful sister-inw?


    Kelvin saw the expression on Casey''s eyes, and felt it so funny.


    He said, "So do you adore Aimee so much?"


    Casey mumbled, "Don''t tell Aimee. I''m afraid she will becent."


    Kelvinughed, looked at Casey, and said, "Aimee is not that kind of person."


    The most unlikely emotion in Aimee wascency.


    Every one of the achievements she had made was prominent.


    Kelvin said, "Okay, leave your admiration to Aimee to express yourself. I will not be a middleman."


    Casey pouted, feeling a little disappointed for no reason.


    She was really not happy to talk to Aimee about her thoughts.


    It was all her fault. Why did she say so arrogantly just now? As a result, this man was not willing to be a


    middleman now, which really made her sad.


    Kelvin suppressed his smile and said to Casey, "Okay, have a good rest. I''m leaving first."


    "Are you leaving now?" Casey frowned, and asked again, "Where did Aimee go?"


    "Of course she''s busy with her business, and she won''t be here for a few days. If you have anything to


    do, if you feel ufortable, just tell me." Kelvin said.


    "Are Patrick and Aimee together?" Casey asked again.


    "Yes." Kelvin replied.


    Casey stopped worrying and waved to Kelvin , "Bye bye."


    Kelvin was speechless. So, did this little girl stage a show for him to kick down thedder?


    But he still kept her belly perfect.


    However, he really couldn''t dy any longer, nodded towards Casey, and left.


    *


    In filming center.


    Matilda was filming in the crew, but she was always restless.


    She felt that Aimee must be hiding something from her, but Aimee refused to let her know, and there


    was really nothing she could do.


    August wanted to ask her all the time what happened and if there was anything she needed.


    However, he never found a chance.


    It was a very, very sweet scene to shoot between the two of them, but Matilda couldn''t get into the state


    for a long time.


    For her, this scene was not difficult at first, but now she was all worried about Aimee, afraid that


    something really happened to her, so she was naturally very restless.


    Matilda, who was like this, made August inexplicably helpless.


    It made him wonder whether her anxious appearance at the moment had something to do with him.


    Matilda didn''t know what August was thinking, and didn''t even notice August was paying attention to


    her.


    It wasn''t until Francis came over and wanted to tell the two of them that Matilda adjusted her emotion.


    "Matilda, in this scene, you have to be more affectionate. This is the man you love the most. Now you


    are not together, but your feelings for him are already very deep. You have to suppress yourself.


    However, you can''t. you have to express it with your eyes.¡± Francis said.


    Matilda tried to understand Francis'' request, blinked her eyes, and then looked at August unexpectedly,


    with a pair of eyes full of deep affection.


    However, it can also be seen how restrained she was.


    As Matilda looked over, August''s whole body froze uncontrobly.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to react, and was unable to reciprocate Matilda''s restrained but


    passionate emotions.


    Francis shook his head. After realizing it, he immediately said, "That''s how it feels. That''s how it feels.


    Let''s start shooting now!"

 Chapter 242 Im happy to cooperate with Mr. Snider

    Chapter 242 I''m happy to cooperate with Mr. Snider


    Francis was very excited. The more he watched Matilda, the more satisfied he was. He had never seen


    an actress who was more suitable for acting than her.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also very smart. She knew everything, and she can give the


    most perfect performance almost without any teaching.


    Especially at this moment, he just said a few words casually, and Matilda gave such a perfect


    interpretation, which really made him want to apud her.


    Matilda looked at Francis'' excited look. Although she thought it was a little funny, it was indeed a


    recognition of her ability.


    Such recognition was also very important to her.


    Matilda said to Francis, "Mr. Snider, you don''t have to be so nervous. Don''t worry. I can always


    maintain this kind of acting."


    What she said was really crazy, but now, no one would think that Matilda was arrogant when she said


    such a thing.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone will only think that it was very appropriate for her to say so.


    Francis even said to August in a good mood, "August, you''re going to be surpassed by the neer.


    Don''t you worry?"


    August heard Francis'' provocative words, smiled slightly, and said, "Mr. Snider, shouldn''t you be happy


    for the two of us to support your y?"


    It was too much to deliberately pick out the internal conflicts between them.


    Francisughed instantly.


    Although their drama was full of twists and turns, and it was messed up by that woman Jah, now, he


    was very confident that their drama will definitely be the most popr one.


    Soon, the scene, props, lighting, and sound were all adjusted, and Matilda and August also entered the


    state of shooting.


    The shooting of this scene went extremely smoothly, and both Matilda and August were in very good


    condition.


    The way the two of them looked at each other even made everyone present wonder whether the two of


    them had genuine feelings for each other, and whether they really were in deep love with each other.


    "Oh my God, they''re such a perfect match. I''m going to love them til death."


    "I dare say their feelings will definitely be true. I''m not sure I really want it really happens."


    The staff on the sidelines couldn''t help discussing it. If it wasn''t for the crew''s clear regtions that they


    wouldn''t be able to post the photos and videos, otherwise, they would definitely post their photos on


    Twitter now, so that everyone could take a look at how sweet this couple was.


    However, everyone seemed to have forgotten that just before, Matilda wasbeled as seducing August,


    and she was still under siege now.


    After filming the scene, Matilda and August walked over to Francis.


    August said, "I thought you didn''t want to y this scene with me."


    Matilda stared at August in a daze, not knowing how he came to this conclusion.


    She said, "August, do you misunderstand me? Why do you think so?"


    Although it was her first teley, she still had enough professionalism, okay?


    Now that she hadn''t officially entered the more ambiguous and hot scenes, August just said so.


    Whether she wanted to shoot the scenes after that?


    Matilda looked at August,ughed suddenly, and said, "It''s so you. Do you want to tell me that you don''t


    actually want to do this scene with me?"


    "No." August retorted immediately.


    He retorted so quickly that he didn''t even realize that such behavior was actually very unreasonable.


    Matilda blinked her eyes and looked into August''s gaze, bing interested.


    August also quickly realized something, touched his nose, and said, "I mean we are all professional


    actors, so naturally we can perform anything with ease."


    Matildaughed at his solemn words.


    Inexplicably, she felt that this man was really cute.


    Matilda said, "All right, all right, I know you are the most dedicated."


    As the two walked up to Francis, Matilda smiled and said, "Mr. Snider, how about it? We did a very


    good job, right?"


    Francis directly apuded the two of them generously, "I really want to say, if I still have a suitable


    script next time, I really want to continue working with you two."


    When Matilda heard the words, she exchanged nces with August, and said, "I have no problem. I''d


    be happy to cooperate with you, but I don''t know what August thinks."


    After all, with Francis, it can be said that she had absolute privileges.


    Almost everyone could see how easy-going Francis was to her.


    If it weren''t for her own high demands on herself, it can be said that she would have been regarded as


    a thorn in the side.


    However, the good thing about this was that it made everyone understand the truth that if people


    wanted to get the most indulgence, they must first show their greatest strength.


    It was not a smart thing to do if they just said it but without actually doing it.


    Matilda herself was dedicated enough and strict enough to herself. Moreover, unless she was really in


    a special situation, she will not do anything at all. This made her very impressive even though she had


    privileges.


    Therefore, Matilda was very happy to cooperate with Francis again.


    August heard Matilda''s words,ughed lowly, and said, "What you said seems to mean that you don''t


    want to continue working with me."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Matilda a meaningful look.


    Matilda smiled innocently and said, "I don''t know. After all, I don''t know what you''re really thinking."


    August was very depressed by what she said, but he really couldn''t say anything else to refute.


    It can be said that they were not familiar with each other.


    He smiled and said, "Then I will confess my attitude."


    August looked at Francis and said, "Mr. Snider, if there is a suitable role for me in the future, please


    give me a chance."


    Matilda smiled even more bluntly when she heard the words, and said, "August, you really seem to


    want to fight me in the ring."


    August raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t understand what Matilda meant.


    Matilda continued, "As long as I were a man now, I will feel that you arepeting with me for


    resources and cutting off my financial resources."

 Chapter 243 Dont Drink So Much

    Chapter 243 Don''t Drink So Much


    Matilda said it in a serious manner, as if the fact was really such a thing.


    August looked at Matilda speechlessly, and finally couldn''t helpughing.


    He didn''t know before that Matilda actually had the aptitude to be such an argumentative person.


    He said, "In fact, the resources between men and women are really not as clear as they are allocated."


    After all, there were not a few men who endorsed women''s products nowadays.


    Even he himself had a lipstick brand endorsement, and even, just because he endorsed it, the color


    code he used had directly be an annual hit, and the whole world was out of stock.


    There were even his fans who were proud to buy the lipstick of the same color.


    Matilda had just entered this industry now, and actually didn''t know much about these tricks.


    However, hearing what August said, Matilda immediately became interested.


    Her eyes looked up and down on August''s face, and then she looked at Francis seriously, and said,


    "Mr. Snider, actually, I think I should be quite handsome in disguise."


    Francis immediately thought of such a picture in his mind, and became interested in it instantly.


    He said seriously, "Matilda, I think I can arrange a role for you."


    August couldn''t hide the doubt in his eyes. What was going on?


    Matilda, was she tantlypeting with him for a role?


    August almostughed at Matilda out of anger.


    His gaze fell on Matilda''s face, which was almost irresistibly yful.


    As he thought, Matilda was really a woman with many faces.


    Moreover, she was a very dangerous woman.


    It was not an easy task for anyone to get any advantage from her.


    Even his deliberate ridicule can be instantly changed by her, making him the one who lost.


    August gave a lowugh, and was even more uncontrobly attracted to this woman.


    Since the filming of today''s scenes went very smoothly, Francis was in a very good mood. Waving his


    hand, he decided to invite everyone to dinner.


    It was still the restaurant where Matilda treated themst time.


    Everyone was even more delighted. It was really a very happy thing to be in such a crew.


    When Jah was the heroine, the whole crew was in a hurry, and they had to serve her well every day.


    How could there be such a harmonious atmosphere at that time?


    Originally, because the heroine was reced by Matilda, everyone was still very worried. Such a


    beautiful woman, and aplete neer, suddenly was chosen to be this position. It was


    conceivable that this woman achieved this through connections.


    There were not many female artists like this in the entertainment industry. Some of them had been in


    the crew all year round, and they had all seen how various actresses looked for trouble.


    Some of them were not popr at all, but they had the most top-notch airs.


    In that way, it seemed that the whole world was centered on them, and once something went wrong,


    they will be furious.


    Everyone almost directly thought that Matilda would be such an actress.


    Who would have thought that she would be such an easy-going person?


    She was capable, good-looking, and close to the ordinary staff. Sometimes, she would tell a lot of weird


    jokes in the crew, treating the whole crew in a friendly manner.


    It was also because of Matilda''s joining, it can be seen that Francis liked her very much. And, because


    of Matilda''s joining, the food standard of the entire crew had obviously improved to a higher level.


    That was also because Francis was very happy and always rewarded them from time to time.


    In addition, each actor would order some food from time to time to appreciate the entire crew'' s hard-


    work. Some staff members had already gained weights after being in the crew for a month.


    Now, they gathered at the Harlequin Cuisine again, and they could order whatever they wanted to eat.


    Francis touched his wallet and said, "This is the first time for me to spend so much money."


    When he was on the crew before, even if he treated everyone dinner, he had never spent that much


    money.


    Usually, only those sponsors came over would he be willing to do so.


    However, he didn''t pay for it himself in that situation.


    Now, although he was really in a particrly good mood, and that was why he invited everyone to


    Matilda said, "Mr. Snider, unexpectedly, you are still such a miser?"


    "Then tell me, what else is this person living in this world for?" Francis said solemnly.


    Matilda''s view of money almost hit it off with Francis''.


    She picked up a wine ss and said to Francis, "Mr. Snider, just for you, I must drink one more."


    Francis seldom had a real drink with people on the crew, but he really had the same temperament as


    Matilda, so he immediately picked up the ss and clinked with Matilda''s.


    The two of them drank the ss of wine boldly, which made people feel they were good friends in an


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    instant.


    August looked at them and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He didn''t know Matilda''s drinking capacity, so he said almost subconsciously, "Mr. Snider, Matilda, eat


    some food first. Don''t drink so much."


    Matilda raised her eyes to look at August, and actually saw genuine worry in his eyes.


    This kind of look was really quite strange, making Matilda unconsciously think if this man had other


    thoughts.


    However, after all, this was a production crew, and she was a neer, so it was not a good thing to


    have a drink with the director.


    Therefore, Matilda obediently obeyed August''s suggestion.


    She put a shrimp in her mouth and said, "August, you''re right. We have to work early tomorrow. Mr.


    Snider, one ss of wine is fine."


    Francis nodded and said, "Okay, after we''ve finished it, we''ll drink together. At that time, you, August. I


    know you well. You have no problem with drinking. When the timees, don''t give me excuses."


    Augustughed, nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Snider, as long as you''re willing to share your wine with


    us, I have no problem."


    August and Francis were very familiar and August had been to his house many times.


    Francis, when he was on the crew, looked like a serious person, but when he got home, he instantly


    became an alcoholic.


    The wines he treasured can be said to be beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Even August, if he hadn''t seen them with his own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that Francis would


    have so much wine.

 Chapter 244 Aimee Just Blocked Her

    Chapter 244 Aimee Just Blocked Her


    Hearing August''s words, Francis was almost pissed off.


    Why did he forget about this? Although it was easy to ask August to drink with him, this guy had a


    problem, that was, he will never let people go to his house inside, and definitely not outside drinking.


    Therefore, every time Francis asked August for a drink, he invited him to his home.


    As it happened, there were indeed a lot of good wine in his home.


    However, when this guy, August, daink, he had no limits.


    He waspletely different from the gentle appearance he usually showed. On the contrary, he was


    not gentle at all, but a very, very unrestrained.


    It was also thanks to his drinking capacity was really good. Otherwise, with his drinking method, he


    would have been sent to the hospital for countless times.


    Francis looked at August and said, "You can bring some wine yourself."


    August said, "I''m afraid you won''t like it."


    Francis was a person who not only loved to drink, but also knew wine very well.


    Moreover, as the time passed, his requirements for wine became higher and higher.


    As far as the wines in his collection were concerned, he can already buy four or five houses in good


    locations in Innisrial.


    Those wines from August weren''t good enough at all for Francis.


    While having the dinner, Matilda listened to the conversation between the two, and finally became


    interested and asked, "Is Mr. Snider''s wine good?"


    "That''s for sure," August said.


    Matilda''s eyes lit up instantly, "Mr. Snider, I don''t know if I have this chance, go and taste it."


    "Of course, when our work is finished, you two, go to my house together, so that you two can open your


    eyes." Francis said.


    Francis became even more excited at the mention of his collection.


    He said, "Let me tell you guys secretly. As for me, although I am filming in the crew during this period, I


    still got a lot of good stuff. When the timees, you can take a look of them."


    Matilda wished she could rush to Francis'' house to drink the wine immediately.


    She was also a drinker, but Aimee had strictly controlled her. Once she was found to have drunk too


    much alcohol secretly, she will be severely punished.


    Matilda experienced it once, and she no longer dared to challenge Aimee''s authority.


    She knew very well that Aimee was actually doing it for her own good.


    Therefore, Matilda was quite disciplined in this point.


    However, because of this, she almost reached the same standard as Francis in terms of wine.


    If it was not a particrly good wine, she won''t drink it at all.


    Matilda was really interested after hearing what Francis said.


    After the dinner was over and Matilda returned to the hotel, she began to worry about Aimee again.


    And at this moment, there was another person who was worried about Aimee too.


    Homelux.


    Mika was holding the phone and kept walking around in the apartment.


    Finally, when the doorbell rang, she kicked on her slippers and ran over to open the door.


    The moment she saw the personing, Mika''s tears fell instantly.


    Ash was scared by Mika''s tears.


    He hurried in, closed the door, and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you crying? Are you still feeling


    ufortable?"


    Mika raised her mobile phone in front of Ash and said, "Look, how many times I have called my


    sister, but she didn''t answer. Where did my sister go? Why didn''t she answer my call? Does she


    abandon me? Why did she ignore me?"


    Ash looked at the call log disyed on the phone screen, and was extremely speechless.


    What was this little girl thinking? She actually called Aimee hundreds of times.


    Although he was speechless, he didn''t know how to answer Mika''s series of questions.


    Ash pulled Mika onto the couch and told her to sit down and calm down.


    He said, "Don''t worry. Your sister just has some things to do. She has traveled a long distance. Maybe


    the signal is not good. She doesn''t really want to ignore you."


    "Really?" Mika was still crying and looking at Ash, not believing what he said.


    Ash had no choice but to continue, "Do you think Aimee has blocked your number, so you can''t get


    through to her?"


    Mika nodded frantically. From the very beginning, she also thought that Aimee''s signal was not


    good, so it showed that the phone could not be connected.


    However, she kept calling and calling, and after dozens of calls, she all got the same response, which


    made her feel uneasy.


    She had almost confirmed the fact that Aimee just blocked her.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible that she stayed in a ce where there was no signal?


    Ash was helpless, took out his mobile phone, found out Aimee''s phone number, and dialed it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mika stared at Ash for a moment. At that moment, she really felt that she might be suffocating.


    This was simply a terrible thing.


    She bit her lip tightly to keep herself from screaming out of control.


    If it was really Aimee who blocked her number, she would be devastated.


    However, in front of Ash, she really didn''t want to lose herposure.


    But what Mika feared didn''t happen, and the same voice came from Ash''s cell phone.


    Ash smiled and said, "Now don''t worry. Your sister can''t block you and then block me at the same


    time."


    If this hadn''t been said, Mika really wouldn''t have thought of it.


    However, now hearing what Ash said, Mika''s tears fell again in an instant.


    The way she copsed again at this moment caught Ash by surprise.


    Mika copsed even more when the fact was known?


    Ash was so confused that he had no idea what to say.


    Mika sobbed, and said, "It must be like this. My sister just knows that if I can''t find her, I will definitely


    find you, so she also blocked your phone number. It must be like this."

 Chapter 245 How cute is this?

    Chapter 245 How cute is this?


    Ash didn''t know how to describe his mood anymore.


    He sort of couldn''t keep up with Mika''s way of thinking.


    However, seeing Mika crying so pitifully, he really couldn''t say anything more exaggerated.


    He couldn''t say that Mika was brainless, and how could she think so.


    Ash had never been so overwhelmed.


    He had never been so embarrassed even when facing Aimee.


    Even though, when he just became a student of Aimee, he was really trampled on by Aimee in various


    ways. She even said that he was not a real genius at all. It was all fake.


    If he hadn''t been so shameless, he might have been made depressed by Aimee long ago, and thus


    quit the scientific research field and became a mediocre person.


    However, he did not.


    He wasn''t knocked down.


    He was still on top of the world and part of the best research team.


    In the face of Aimee''s harsh words, he never flinched.


    At this moment, Ash really wanted to escape.


    He really had no way to deal with the girl''s tears at all.


    After thinking about it, Ash said, "If you still don''t believe me, let''s go out, find a phone booth, call your


    sister, and see if there is no answer."


    Mika stopped crying immediately, looked at Ash helplessly, and said, "Why are you so smart?"


    Why didn''t she think of this?


    It was impossible for Aimee to block her number, but not all the numbers in the world.


    Mika immediately stood up from the sofa, stretched out her hand towards Ash, and said, "Let''s go.


    Let''s go now."


    Ash was really helpless, but he was finally relieved to see that Mika had stopped crying.


    He said, "If you want to go out, you can. You should wash your face first and make yourself look


    normal. Otherwise, if we''re out, people will think that I bullied you."


    Mika sniffed, and was actually very dissatisfied with Ash''s words.


    She was such a pretty girl. Was there any problem with her appearance?


    Could it be that he disliked her and was ashamed?


    However, when Mika got to the bathroom and saw herself in the mirror, she too was taken aback by


    her own face.


    A mouthful of saliva choked in her throat, making her cough for a long time.


    No wonder Ash despised her.


    Being like this, she also despises herself too.


    If going out like this, not to mention being mistaken for Ash bullying her, probably it will be regarded as


    her being domestically abused.


    How could her eyes be swollen like this?


    After a quick face wash, Mika couldn''t immediately reduce the puffiness of her eyes.


    So, she could only go back to the cloakroom and find herself a pair of sunsses, which covered half


    of her face, so that no one would see her miserable face again.


    Ash was relieved when Mika tidied up and came out of the room.


    He was really worried that this little girl would follow him out with such red and swollen eyes.


    In this way, maybe he will bebeled as a scumbag.


    God knew he had never ever been in a rtionship.


    At this moment, seeing Mika''s cute appearance, Ash smiled and said, "You look pretty like this. Let''s


    go, let''s go out."


    Mika nodded, and then thought of a very serious problem.


    "Now, where do we find a public phone?" Mika asked.


    Nowadays, everyone had at least one mobile phone. They didn''t even have a telephone at home. How


    can there be a public phone outside?


    At least, she seemed to have not seen it for a long time.


    Ash couldn''t answer this question either. After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, let''s look for it. If we


    can''t find it, then let''s buy a new mobile phone and apply for a new sim card. what do you think?"


    Mika nodded and said, "I think so."


    "Let''s go, then," Ash said.


    As the two came out of Homelux, Ash drove the car, looking for the phone booth along the way.


    After finally seeing one, the two of them were dumbfounded again.


    Neither of them had such a thing as a phone card to use the public phone.


    As he two stared at each other for a long time, Ash said, "Let''s go buy a mobile phone."


    Mika nodded and followed Ash back to the car.


    The mobile phone was bought soon. It was a domestic brand, and it was thetest and most high-end


    one.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Its appearance was Mika''s favorite.


    However, she didn''t have much enthusiasm for the mobile phone. She just looked at it and didn''t want


    to buy it.


    So, when Ash paid, Mika didn''t have any objections.


    When the two of them went to a business hall and were about to apply for a mobile phone number, Ash


    said, "Use your ID card."


    As Mika heard this, she didn''t respond, so she obediently took out her ID card and handed it to a


    salesman.


    Soon, a new sim card was given to them. Ash inserted the card into the new mobile phone, handed it to


    Mika, and said, "Call her."


    Mika immediately dialed Aimee''s number. There was no need to search for the number in her mobile


    phone, because she could just memorize it.


    Ash was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Although he also remembered Aimee''s phone number, this was because of his ability of photographic


    memory.


    He will memorize all the numbers he had seen very clearly.


    However, nowadays, seldom people did this, unless it really belonged to a very important person.


    It was not hard to see that Mika really liked Aimee.


    Ash didn''t have a good impression of the Read family. It can even be said that because the Read family


    treated Aimee badly, he had always hated them.


    Therefore, he never thought that Mika would be such a lovely girl.


    But now, at this moment, Ash felt that this girl was different from other members of the Read family.


    What was more, now, she had chosen to follow Aimee in the future.


    Then, as Aimee''s student, he will naturally regard Mika as one of them.


    Thinking of this, Ash felt incredible.


    In this world, the most unpredictable thing was probably things like human feelings.


    Who would have thought that one of the people he hated before would now make him want to protect


    her.


    Stopping watching Mika''s face, it just so happened for him to see her ID card on the table.


    As Ash saw the photo on Mika''s ID card, he really couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter.


    Mika frowned before noticing what he was looking at.


    Immediately, Mika''s body froze, and she was petrified.


    How could she have forgotten how scary the photo on her ID card was?


    Almost immediately, Mika reached for her ID card.


    However, she was not fast enough. Before she even touched a corner of the ID card, Ash had already


    taken it away.


    Mika immediately became anxious, looked at Ash, and said anxiously, "Don''t look!"


    However, it was toote.


    Ash had already picked up her ID card and began to examine it.


    Mika really felt humiliated on the spot.


    Why did he treat her like this? How can such an ugly ID card photo be seen by others?


    And it was Ash.


    For some reason, Mika was ashamed and hoped thest person in the world could the photo was


    Ash.


    She couldn''t describe her mood. Biting her mouth with grievance, she was looking desperate to the


    extreme.


    Ash finally finished admiring Mika''s ID card. When he tilted his head, he saw her appearance.


    He said, "It''s such a cute photo. What are you afraid of?"


    Mika tried to pass out again.


    Cute?


    Ash misunderstand the word "cute"?


    She pointed to the huge pimple on her nose in the photo, and said pitifully, "How cute is this?"


    Mika really wanted to cry.


    She didn''t know if God was deliberately trying to bring a little hardship to her life.


    Obviously, she was usually quite fair and beautiful. When walking on the road, people will ask for her


    number, and she will receive piles of love letters at school. Everyone would praise her as a beautiful


    little princess.


    However, on the day when she took the photo for her ID card, on such an important day, a pimple


    appeared on her nose, upying the entire tip of her nose.


    She still had no way to forget that day. The pimple was not only huge, but also very painful. This also


    directly caused her to be teary for several days. People thought her eyes were so moist.

 Chapter 246 My sister is not such a person

    Chapter 246 My sister is not such a person


    "Since you''re so disgusted this photo, why didn''t you wait until it''s gone?" Ash asked.


    Girls care about their own appearance. Although Ash can''t say that he empathized with her, it was not


    Especially, a girl like Mika, without even thinking about it, will be a girl who will get a lot of attention.


    In this world, there was actually aw.


    For example, if a person was already very beautiful, after being noticed, he or she will definitely pay


    more attention to his or her appearance.


    Therefore, Mika will have such a situation on the ID card. For a girl who paid attention to her


    appearance, this was simply impossible to allow it happen.


    Ash was really curious why Mika would do this.


    Mika pursed her lips and said, "It''s not what I wished. I was in a hurry, and I can only get the ID card


    done right away. Otherwise, there was no time."


    She just didn''t expect that on the day when the photo was taken, such a pimple appeared on her nose.


    She was so unlucky


    Ash smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''s cute."


    Mika felt that Ash was very strange, and didn''t know how he found out that such an ugly photo was


    cute.


    She had given up struggling.


    What she was more concerned about now was whether she can contact her sister.


    After tapping the number, Mika was very nervous, afraid that the call would be connected after a


    while.


    Her nervous appearance was observed by Ash, and he felt her even cuter.


    Ash said, "How about I help you?"


    Mika sniffed and said, "No, I''ll do it myself."


    After speaking, she swiped the screen of the phone and tapped the dial button.


    Soon, a familiar mechanical female voice came from the handset of the mobile phone, which was the


    same voice as her own: "Sorry, the user you dialed is temporarily unavable."


    Mika was really relieved.


    She finally showed a smiling face today.


    "My sister really doesn''t have a signal." Mika said and chuckled a little bit.


    Ash stood up and said, "Don''t worry now. Let''s go."


    Mika immediately followed Ash happily.


    After the two returned to the car, Ash didn''t send Mika back immediately, but said, "We''ve been out


    for so long. I''ll take you to eat something."


    In fact, he himself was hungry.


    Recently, no one ate with him. He was alone, and it was boring to eat takeaway at home.


    Mika didn''t understand what Ash was thinking. Now that she was finally relieved, it was natural that


    whatever Ash said was right.


    She nodded and said, "I want to eat something spicy, okay?"


    She was not a girl who will hide her thoughts. For her, what she wanted was to express it in the most


    straightforward way.


    Therefore, she always told others what she wanted to eat.


    Ash liked Mika''s way of expressing very much, so he responded and said, "Tell me the location."


    Mika thought about it quickly and thought of a restaurant, but the food of that restaurant would be


    rtively spicy, and Mika was not sure whether Ash could handle it.


    She turned her head, looked at Ash, and asked, "Can you eat spicy food?"


    Ash thought about it, and of course he can.


    However, he still confirmed with Mika, "How spicy do you mean?"


    Mika couldn''t describe it for a while, and could only say with the level she could ept, "Probably,


    the level of eating raw chili."


    Ash thought about the degree of spiciness. He just happened to eat chili recently, which was actually


    within an eptable range.


    So, Ash said, "That''s no problem. Let''s go. What''s name of that ce?"


    "Spicy House." Mika immediately showed Ash the map, so that he could find the ce more quickly.


    It so happened that this ce was quite close to Homelux. After the two arrived, it was not time for


    meal, and all the seats were avable for the two of them to choose casually.


    Mika directly chose a seat by the window. As soon as she sat down, she couldn''t help but said to


    Ash, "Actually, we shoulde here at night. There''s a beautiful view at night."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She unconsciously recalled the time when she came here before, but in an instant, she felt lonely.


    Ash looked at Mika''s momentary depression, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Why are you


    suddenly unhappy?"


    Mika shook her head, hiding the sadness in her heart.


    She held her chin, looked at Ash, and said, "Have you and my sister known each other for a long


    time?"


    Ash nodded and said, "It''s been about three years."


    In fact, he also found it very wonderful.


    At the very beginning, Aimee didn''t choose him to be her apprentice at all, but he was so shameless


    that he must get the opportunity to learn from Aimee.


    He didn''t know which of his qualities moved Aimee in the end, so she finally agreed.


    However, he did not let Aimee down, making himself a person worthy of this position.


    Mika said, "I envy you so much."


    She could see that Aimee trusted Ash very much, and was very familiar with him.


    This kind of familiarity was simply iparable to her biological sister.


    Just thinking about it made Mika envious.


    But what was the use of all this?


    Theck of intimacy between her and Aimee was all caused by her past inaction.


    It was because, when Aimee was bullied in the Read family, although she did not be a


    perpetrator, she was also an indifferent bystander.


    Now, the sisterly love she showed for Aimee was actually quite ridiculous when she thought about it.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, she was a viin who changed her view ording to circumstances. Now that


    the Read family had be like this, not only had she not done anything, but she had also be a


    runaway.


    She used the most shameless choice to pave a road for herself.


    Just thinking about it, she already found it very ridiculous.


    Mika sniffed, looked at Ash, and said, "You really hate me, don''t you?"


    Ash was taken aback, looking at Mika, and not understanding why she asked this question


    suddenly.


    Mika lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Ash''s face.


    She was afraid that she saw a recognized fact, which would make her nowhere to escape.


    Mika said, "You have known my sister for three years, and you should be very clear about what she


    has experienced in the Read family."


    Ash understood what Mika meant now.


    He smiled and said, "So, do you think I should show you my anger?"


    Mika said, "I don''t know what you will think, but, I know you should not like me."


    Ash said, "Little girl, do you think that your sister will oftenin to us, saying how bad her life in the


    Read family is and how much she has been wronged?"


    Mika finally raised her head, looked at Ash, then shook her head and said, "Aimee is not like that."


    "If you say that, it means that you actually know her very well." Ash said.


    He smiled again and said, "Speaking of it, you may not believe it. Aimee''s power is beyond your


    imagination. Your injuries are not painful to her at all. You don''t have to exaggerate as much as you


    think."


    When Mika heard the words, she instantly didn''t know how to continue the conversation.


    She just felt that Ash had proved that she was wrong, which made her extremely flustered.


    She said, "However, those things we did still really hurt Aimee, didn''t they?"


    "Yes," Ash said, "just from what I''ve learned, honestly, if it had happened to me, I would probably have


    made something back."


    Mika''s eyes turned red instantly. Looking at Ash''s gaze, she also became extremely helpless.


    Ash was indeed a little annoyed for a moment, but when he saw Mika like this, he sighed softly and


    said, "Little girl, no matter what you think, those things have already happened. There is no way to


    make any changes. I know that you may feel indebted to Aimee now, but, to put it bluntly, Aimee may


    not need it at all. "


    Hearing Ash''s words, Mika''s eyes turned even redder.


    She bit her lip, and after a while, she asked with difficulty, "So, I am actually a burden to Aimee, am I?"

 Chapter 247 Malicious intention

    Chapter 247 Malicious intention


    Mika actually heard a lot of and different voices.


    There had been a lot of talk about the overnight copse of the Read family.


    Her parents were imprisoned, and they might spend the rest of their lives there.


    Her grandfather, in the hospital, was still in aa.


    Iris fled the country without saying a word, and Jah entered the mental hospital.


    And she, in school, no matter where she went, she will receive sympathetic or mocking gazes.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she was the only "survivor" in the Read family. She was


    not affected in any way, and she was able to go to school normally, preparing for the college entrance


    examination. And there was no change in her diet and clothing. She was the one who was not


    implicated but despised by everyone.


    However, Mika didn''t care about that.


    The moment she made the choice, she already knew that this was what she had to bear.


    She was not afraid of these, nor worried about them.


    However, at night, Mika would also want to know if she chose Aimee because she was really


    shameless.


    It was tantamount to using her bit of sisterhood to kidnap Aimee morally.


    In fact, maybe Aimee didn''t want to bother with her at all.


    Ash had been asked by Aimee to pay more attention to Mika. If something happened, he can solve it


    directly for Mika without telling her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He naturally knew what Mika had been through during this time.


    In fact, in the past period of time, he had helped Mika solve many troubles.


    However, she didn''t know anything.


    Now that Mika asked this, Ash felt that there were some things that she should actually know.


    Ash said, "Aimee is not a kind-hearted person who will meddle in other people''s affairs. If she really


    didn''t ept you and treat you as one of us, she would never have given you such an opportunity."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Aimee''s liking for this little girl, she might be direct and make her end badly too.


    There was no way she would be the only survivor of the Read family.


    Ash said, "Aimee may care about you more than you think. What she pays for you is beyond your


    imagination, so if you really don''t want to be a drag on Aimee, I suggest you, stop thinking about it


    more, but do what you should do."


    Mika stared nkly at Ash. This was the first time she heard that Aimee had done so many things


    for her.


    For a moment, Mika didn''t know how to react.


    She opened her mouth and said, "So, the most important thing I should do now is to prepare for the


    college entrance examination, right?"


    Ash smiled and said, "Kid, you''re not stupid."


    Mika raised her chin and said, "Of course, I''m a top student."


    Ash heard this, apuded Mika perfunctorily, and said, "You are so great."


    Seeing Ash''s attitude, Mika immediately lost her temper.


    She was a well-deserved straight A student, and no one had been able to defeat her so far.


    However, Ash at the moment had an attitude as if her grade was nothing special, which really made


    Mika feel very depressed.


    She asked, "Then tell me, how was your grade when you were studying?"


    Ash thought for a while, and really couldn''t answer this question.


    After all, the exams he went through were very different from those of these brats.


    As for the exams by Aimee, he thought it was the most difficult ever.


    For example, in terms of the same human beings, why did some people''s heads looked so different.


    If this kid knew that her sister prepared the exam questions, she would definitely pester him to read


    those questions.


    However, Ash can be sure that if Mika really saw those, she will be dumbfounded.


    In order not to hurt the kid, Ash could only say perfunctorily, "As for me, my grades are just so-so."


    Mika somehow felt that Ash was fooling her by answering this way.


    She always felt that he was covering up something.


    After thinking about it, Mika asked, "Your grades are poor, so you dare not say it?"


    "Little girl, are yo prodding me?" Ash chuckled, thinking that this little girl was really naive.


    Did she actually think that this kind of trick can fool him?


    How can that be possible?


    Mika blinked her innocent eyes. Seeing that he still refused to speak, she snorted and said,


    "Anyway, that''s what I think now. If you don''t tell me, I''ll treat your grades as poor."


    Ash was unmoved at all, and had no intention of being sessfully tricked by Mika at all.


    Mika sighed silently.


    Were men not easy to be fooled?


    That was so frustrating.


    However, she was also very clear that her sister was so outstanding, so it was impossible for the


    people around her to be not outstanding.


    Especially, the guy in front of him looked very smart.


    Mika instantly felt that maybe she could really use him as a role model.


    However, she would not tell Ash this kind of thinking naturally, lest this man becamecent.


    The two of them didn''t continue this topic anymore. Just in time, all the dishes they ordered were


    served.


    Mika went to make a bowl of her exclusive secret sauce, and she was ready to feast on it.


    With delicious food in front of him, Ash can''t see anything else.


    However, as he was eating, Ash suddenly discovered that the bowl of sauce in front of Mika seemed


    to be more delicious.


    He asked, "Little girl, how did you make this?"


    Suddenly, Mika had a malicious idea.


    She still remembered this guy didn''t fall into her trap just now.


    If she didn''t take revenge now, when will she be able to do it?


    Mikaughed twice and said, "Want to try it?"


    Seeing her being like this, he knew that this little girl had started to do something bad.


    His brows were slightly raised, and his eyes looked a little dangerous.


    Ash said, "Little girl, I think you''d better hand over the recipe yourself. Otherwise, you might not be able


    to bear it."


    Mika could not be threatened by his words, because she once was a kid of a wealthy family for


    many years.


    And she had experienced a lot of things.


    What she had experienced was far moreplicated than his.


    Mika lifted her chin and said deliberately, "Beg me. Maybe when I feel better, I will tell you."


    Ash almostughed at her words.


    He looked at the little girl''s ck look, and said again, "Little girl, don''t regret it."


    Mika didn''t know that the danger was approaching, so she said more arrogantly, "Just beg me."


    However, the next second, Mika was dumbfounded.


    She just watched Ash stand up from his seat. Reaching out of his long arm, he took the seasoning bowl


    in front of her away.


    Ash directly brought Mika''s seasoning bowl, then took a piece of beef out of the pot and dipped it in


    it.


    Sure enough, Mika''s sauce was much tastier than his.

 Chapter 248 No More Pranks

    Chapter 248 No More Pranks


    It never urred to Mika that it would be this that Ash threatened her.


    She was really dumbfounded.


    For a while, she really didn''t know how to react.


    Looking at Ash helplessly, and after a long while, she said, "Don''t you dislike me?"


    Ash said indifferently, "As for you, you have lived a good life for too long, so you pay so much attention


    to these things. If the conditions are a little more difficult, you would not notice these things at all."


    He also experienced hardship. When he was in the extremely cold area, let alone being picky, it would


    be good to have a sip of water.


    It was simply unimaginable for Mika for what Ash was talking about.


    She just felt that the rtionship between her and Ash, no matter how she looked at it from any aspect,


    hadn''t reached such a level.


    It was impossible for her to get her bowl back.


    Ash didn''t dislike her, but it didn''t mean she didn''t dislike him.


    Therefore, Mika could only stand up, ready to make another bowl of sauce for herself.


    Ash twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, further confirming that she was just a kid.


    On the surface, she made threatening gestures, but she was actually a little coward.


    For such a Mika, Ash had nothing but cuteness in mind.


    Mika walked to the condiment station angrily, and went to make another bowl of the same sauce for


    herself.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although she didn''t want to make it for Ash, from what Ash did just now, one thing Mika can be sure


    of was that if she really dared not make him a bowl of the same sauce, then, Ash will definitely snatch


    her bowl away again.


    In order to prevent the same thing from happening again, Mika can only do it.


    However, while preparing the sauce, Mika noticed the wasabi in the corner.


    She had an evil idea in an instant, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Then, she picked up


    the tube of mustard, and squeezed a lump out of Ash''s bowl


    She wanted to cover it up with other sauces.


    After thinking that it was perfect, Mika returned to the seat with the sauce bowls.


    Mika ced one bowl in front of Ash and one in front of herself.


    She didn''t notice that Ash''s eyes darkened in an instant, and the way he looked at her became


    meaningful.


    Mika also intentionally and kindly said to Ash, "Seeing that you like it so much, I made a big bowl for


    you, so you can eat more."


    How pure and innocent her eyes were at the moment, which showed how satisfied she was with her


    prank.


    Ash somehow felt it both angry and funny.


    This girl didn''t even know that he was very sensitive to smells.


    He could smell the wasabi from the moment she approached.


    But at this moment, looking at therge bowl full of sauces in front of him, it was obvious that they were


    deliberately piled on top to hide the wasabi.


    Ash didn''t know whether he should think she was smart or stupid.


    Seeing that Ash didn''t move his chopsticks for a long time, Mika pretended to ask curiously, "What''s


    wrong? Don''t you want to eat? Do you think the sauce is not tasty?"


    This can''t be med on Ash, but he really can''t do anything about the wasabi.


    Ash was either exposing her prank, or teasing her on purpose, and having the wasabi sauce.


    After struggling for a while, Ash still decided not to make fun of his body.


    He said, "Kid, I just took your sauce. Do you have to be so bad?"


    Mika felt guilty in an instant, and said innocently, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Ash stirred in the sauce bowl and picked up a lump of wasabi.


    He said, "As for me, many things are okay, but this is really not okay."


    Mika was dumbfounded again, and didn''t even know how he knew there was wasabi in the bowl.


    She looked at Ash, feeling really guilty.


    She didn''t know if she could just refuse to admit it.


    Ash said, "I''m allergic to wasabi. To put it lightly, it hurts the body. Seriously, it''s fatal."


    Mika''s eyes widened, and she finally became flustered when she saw that Ash was speaking


    seriously and didn''t seem to be lying.


    She quickly said, "I''m sorry. I just wanted to make a joke. I didn''t really want to hurt you. I didn''t know


    you are allergic to it. If I knew, I would definitely not do this. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Don''t be mad at me,


    okay?"


    Seeing her flustered exnation, Ash was almost at a loss.


    He smiled and said, "Those who don''t know are innocent, and I won''t me you."


    Seeing that he was so nice, Mika felt even more ufortable.


    Her face flushed and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Ash could not cope with such a situation. Originally, Mika was crying until her eyes were swollen


    today.


    If it wasn''t for eating hot pot and wearing sses that affected her, she wouldn''t have taken off her


    sses at all.


    Now, her eyes looked even more pitiful.


    Before Ash could say anything tofort Mika, she had already stood up from the seat and said, "I''ll


    make another bowl for you. This time I won''t prank again."


    After speaking, Mika ran to the seasoning station.


    Ash looked at her back and burst outughing.


    Why was this little girl so innocent?


    If he wasn''t really allergic to wasabi, he would feel guilty by now.


    It was really unbearable to bully a child like this.


    Mika came back soon, handed the seasoning bowl to Ash sincerely, and said, "I was wrong. Please


    forgive me. I promise, this time, absolutely nothing strange was added."


    Ash can naturally judge it.


    In fact, he had an ability, that was , as long as he smelt it, he can tell what it was all made of.


    So, in fact, instead of taking the bowl from Mika, he can prepare one by himself.


    However, at that moment, seeing Mika''s appearance of wanting to go against him to the end, he


    became ill-intentioned and wanted to deliberately make things difficult for her.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a harvest now.


    Ash smiled and said, "Okay, I''m not mad at you. Just sit down and eat. Don''t you want to eat this one?"


    After Mika made sure that Ash was really not angry, she sat down with easiness.


    At this moment, she began to start eating.


    But she overestimated her level of eating spicy food, so she kept drinking water to relieve the stinging


    feeling.


    Ash really surprised her. He didn''t react at all to such a spicy thing , and it was a pleasure to eat it.


    Mika felt a little envious.


    She felt inexplicably, as if Ash could do anything very well.


    After dinner, it was already dark.


    Both of them were a bit full. Mika didn''t want to take the car, so she nned to walk back by herself.


    Ash was worried that she would go back alone, so he had to apany her for a walk.


    Today''s weather was particrly good. The sun was shining brightly during the day, and the moon was


    bright and the stars were sparse at night.


    The light and shadow cast by the streetmp lengthened and then shortened the figures of the two.


    This was a harmonious scenery.


    Mika had never taken such a walk with a boy before, and somehow a strange feeling came to her


    heart.


    At first, her attention fell on their shadows, and before she knew it, she couldn''t help turning her head to


    look at Ash''s face.


    A question suddenly popped up in her mind.


    Mika stood still and asked, "Are you so considerate to every girl?"

 Chapter 249 Aimee will be fine

    Chapter 249 Aimee will be fine


    Mika''s sudden question made Ash startle.


    Looking at Mika suspiciously, he did not immediately understand her question.


    Mika said, "I think you really take good care of me, but, in fact, we have just met a few times. Why is


    that?"


    "Because you are Aimee''s sister." Ash replied.


    Mika tilted her head and said, "But, if it''s only for this reason, you shouldn''t need to take a walk with


    me."


    Ash was stunned for a moment by her words.


    He thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    It really didn''t seem like something he would do.


    This kind of thing had never happened before.


    In the past, when facing different girls, if she proposed to leave by herself, he wouldn''t say a word at all,


    and just let her go.


    However, today he felt inexplicably uneasy.


    But, in fact, as a high school student, Mika was already near home, so there was no danger at all.


    He had no idea what he was worrying about.


    Ash really couldn''t exin his weird behavior.


    Mika said, "So, you do that to all the girls?"


    Ash didn''t answer, but suddenly thought of something, looked at Mika with great interest, and said,


    "Kid, what are you thinking about?"


    Mika seemed to have been exposed something. She was speechless for a moment, but still had a


    proud face, firmly thinking that she didn''t think about anything else.


    She said, "I''m just curious. You know, girls my age are the most curious."


    Ash smiled and said, "Stop being so curious. I told you just now, if you want to make Aimee like you


    more, do what you should do now."


    It had to say that Ash was really smart at this moment.


    He hit the nail on the head, mentioned the person Mika cared about the most, and made Mika''s


    crooked thoughts disappear in an instant.


    Mika pursed her mouth, as if she could tell this guy just refused to answer directly.


    However, what can she do?


    Her fate was in his hands.


    She had been under control by what he said.


    She had to admit that she was really serious and really wanted to make her sister like her more.


    So, Mika calmed down in an instant, turned around and continued walking towards Homelux.


    However, if he could listen carefully, he can hear that she was talking to herself.


    "Huh, if you don''t like it, I just don''t say it. Isn''t it because you are afraid of being called adies'' man?


    Isn''t it because you are afraid of being regarded as a scumbag? I will know it in the future."


    Ash had good hearing, so he naturally heard what Mika was talking.


    Heughed angrily at her again.


    How could this child be so annoying?


    Finally, after sending Mika downstairs, Ash said, "Go up, have a good rest, and then study hard."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Understood," Mika said dissatisfiedly, "I''ve already told you, I''m a top student. It''s easy for me. How


    can you still talk about me like that?"


    Ash had no choice but to say nothing.


    After making sure that Mika had returned home, he left.


    Back at the vi, Ash unexpectedly discovered that Matilda had returned.


    "Matilda, don''t you have to film tomorrow?" Ash asked suspiciously.


    For the convenience of filming, Matilda had already lived in the hotel.


    Unless it was a special situation, she will ask for leave.


    Matilda looked up at him and said, "Yes, but I asked for leave."


    Ash was startled and asked nkly, "Matilda, what happened?"


    If something really happened, it will naturally not be a trivial matter.


    When Matilda heard his question, she turned serious unconsciously.


    She stood up and said, "What are you talking about? What happened? Let me ask you, did Aimee


    contact you after she went to Veggia?"


    Except for that one phone call before, Matilda couldn''t contact Aimee after that.


    She couldn''t even locate Aimee''s position, nor could she locate Patrick''s, which made it impossible for


    her to stay in the crew.


    Especially today, when Francis was supposed to invite the whole crew to dinner, and the atmosphere


    was still very good, she saw the news that the train broke down.


    After seeing the news, she immediately called Aimee, but no one answered.


    This made her unable to calm down even more. She directly exined the situation to Francis and


    went back.


    However, when she returned to the vi, no one was there.


    She can only locate Aimee''s location by herself, but she can''t.


    Ash said, "I can''t get in touch with her. And she has been in a state of being unable to get through."


    Matilda picked up a pillow and threw it at Ash.


    She said, "Ash! Aimee can''t be contacted now, but you are so calm! Have you ever thought that Aimee


    may have an ident now?"


    Ash''s body stiffened in an instant, and he looked at Matilda in astonishment.


    "No, Matilda, Aimee didn''t activate the emergency signal," Ash said.


    They had also experienced this kind of loss of contact before. At that time, it can even be said to be


    described as tragic.


    Their two partners were beyond recognition when they were found.


    After that, Aimee designed an emergency contact device. In an emergency, the signal will be activated


    so that their personnel can rush to the rescue immediately.


    However, this device will not be activated in any situation.


    This will only be activated unless it was a life-or-death situation, which was the rule set by Aimee.


    Therefore, without receiving this signal, Ash naturally did not think in a dangerous direction.


    He just thought that Aimee''s cell phone had no signal, and he didn''t need to worry at all.


    After all, in his heart, Aimee was the most powerful woman in the world.


    There was absolutely nothing she couldn''t handle.


    However, now that he heard Matilda say that, he really panicked.


    Matilda also knew that if she thought so much now, it was very possible that she was simply scaring


    herself.


    Maybe, Aimee didn''t have any problems at all.


    She might just have no signal. After all, Veggia was, so to speak, a backcountry, and a totally nasty


    ce.


    In that ce, it was too normal for there to be no signal.


    But, she just felt uneasy.


    This anxiety, to put it bluntly, was just her intuition.


    Judging things with intuition was the worst thing.


    Matilda had never been able to think intuitively.


    However, this time, she really couldn''t control herself.


    She was really worried if something really happened to Aimee.


    Ash looked at Matilda''s state, and was also a little worried about her.


    Heforted, "Matilda, don''t panic. Let''s wait. I believe Aimee will be fine."


    Ash was not as impulsive as Matilda.


    He said, "Well, let''s relocate Aimee''s position now to see if there is any new situation."


    Matilda nodded, besides that, there was really no other way.


    After all, in the previous phone call, Aimee told her clearly that no matter what happened, don''t go to


    her impulsively.


    Otherwise, Matilda would have been there by now.


    The two sat in front of theputer and continued to track Aimee''s signal. However, the result was the


    same as when Matilda tracked it by herself before, and no signal could be found at all.

 Chapter 250 Its Torturing

    Chapter 250 It''s Torturing


    Aimee and Patrick were trapped on the train for two days and did not get off the train until the early


    hours of the third day.


    The two found a hotel nearby and were going to take a rest before leaving.


    After entering the room, Aimee dragged Patrick over, trying to take off his clothes.


    Patrick squeezed Aimee''s hand and smiled mischievously, "Aimee, the environment here is quite bad.


    I''m not willing to do it with you here."


    Aimee was almost overwhelmed by his words.


    She frowned, looked up at Patrick, and said, "Darling, don''t move around. Let me see."


    Patrick had no choice but to let go and let Aimee mess with him.


    Aimee checked for a long time, and didn''t see anything abnormal on Patrick, so she was relieved.


    She said, "Darling, if you have any difort, you must tell me. Don''t make me worry."


    Although Patrick didn''t say a word along the way, Aimee knew that at the moment when the trail broke,


    Patrick''s body hit the door, and Aimee was really worried that if his spine was hit.


    However, from the inspection just now, Aimee had determined that Patrick''s body had no problems.


    She also rxed.


    After tidying up the clothes for Patrick, Aimee said, "Darling, I regret letting youe with me."


    Patrick frowned when he heard this, put his hand on the top of Aimee''s head, and said, "Aimee, I will


    be very sad if you say that."


    Aimee saw the loss in Patrick''s eyes, and immediately felt distressed.


    She immediately took Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    She didn''t want him to take risks for her.


    However, before Aimee could say the following words, Patrick kissed her lips.


    Actually, it was not a kiss. Patrick put his teeth on her mouth, punishing her and making her suffer.


    Aimee eximed, and immediately felt aggrieved.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A pair of wet eyes stared at Patrick, like a bullied little animal.


    Patrick couldn''t stand her eyes like this, and felt helpless in an instant.


    He held Aimee''s waist and said, "If it weren''t for the bad environment now, you still think I would let you


    go so easily?"


    Aimee bit her lip. Thinking about how Patrick would not let her go, Aimee''s face turned red instantly.


    She was about to withdraw from Patrick''s arms, but Patrick still held her waist tightly.


    Patrick said, "What are you afraid of? I won''t do it here."


    Aimee knew this truth. It was inevitable that she would be too cowardly.


    She didn''t even know how to describe her cowardly behavior. And she had to ept Patrick''s ability in


    sex was really great.


    After all, she was really not his opponent.


    "Darling, I was wrong. When we go back, you can do whatever you want." Aimee said.


    When Patrick heard this, the smile in his eyes grew stronger.


    Did she know what she was talking about?


    She just didn''t understand at all. Was it true that he had no resistance to her?


    Aimee couldn''t care so much, but just coaxed Patrick.


    Fortunately, this ce was indeed not a suitable ce, and Patrick didn''t really want to have sex with


    Aimee here.


    The two sat down by the bed, discussing how to go next.


    Next, after they reached the foot of the mountain, whether they can enter Veggia was a difficult


    problem.


    Along the way, because of the appearance of the two of them, it really attracted too many people''s


    attention. For the convenience of movingter, Aimee said, "Darling, I am going to change the


    appearances of the two of us."


    Patrick heard the words, agreed and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Aimee thought for a while. What kind of image would be more suitable for the two of them?


    It needed to be easy to move, and it needed to hide the original appearance better.


    It was quite easy for her, but Patrick was too tall and eye-catching.


    Aimee said with some distress, "Darling, you are too tall."


    The average height of the men at Veggia was less than 65 inches. Walking here with Patrick''s height


    brought invisible oppression.


    Patrick heard Aimee''s words, and was going to be pissed at her again.


    Looking at Aimee helplessly, he said, "I can''t cut off my legs either."


    Aimee was inexplicably amused by his words.


    She said, "Then, darling, how about I go get you a wheelchair."


    Patrick heard this, raised his hand to pinch Aimee''s cheek, and said, "When going up the mountain, will


    you go up with me on your back?"


    Aimeeughed and said, "It''s not impossible."


    If Patrick needed it, she could.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly, pulled Aimee towards him, and really let her carry him on her back.


    Aimee was caught off guard the moment Patrick pressed on her.


    However, soon, she got used to it, put her hands behind her back, and dragged Patrick up.


    Patrick was taken aback by her gesture.


    He was not a thin man. Although he looked very thin, he was muscr.


    It can be said that he was the type who looked thin when dressed, and muscr when he took off his


    clothes.


    In terms of weight, he was not light at all.


    However, Aimee picked him up very easily.


    Patrick sighed again that Aimee was really beyond his imagination.


    Aimee walked around the room with Patrick on her back before putting him down.


    She raised her face and said, "Darling, am I good? Do you want me to carry you up the mountain?"


    Patrickughed, touched Aimee''s head, and said, "I feel distressed for that."


    Aimeepressed her lips and said, "I won''t be tired."


    Patrick said, "However, I still feel distressed."


    Aimee was inexplicably warm in her heart, and jumped onto Patrick without even thinking about it.


    She said, "Darling, you can carry me behind your back."


    Patrick held Aimee''s legs, walked around the room with her on his back, and said, "Aimee, you are so


    heavy."


    Aimee''s brows suddenly frowned, and only for a moment, she thought of something, and then said,


    "Darling, don''t you want to say that I am your whole world?"


    Patrick had guessed what Aimee was going to say, and there was still some unnaturalness on his face.


    The tips of the ears were also red.


    Aimee burst intoughter, and said unceremoniously, "Darling, you are so cheesy."


    She never thought that she would hear such love words from Patrick.


    Although she wasining, she couldn''t control herself. In her heart, she was still moved by


    Patrick.


    Patrick put Aimee down and turned to face her.


    He said, "But Aimee, this is my sincere words."


    The seriousness of what he said made Aimee''s heart throb even more.


    She bit her lip, but in an instant, she tiptoed, moved to Patrick''s mouth, and kissed him.


    Aimee said, "Darling, I love you very much."


    Then, Aimee quickly backed away.


    Her face flushed, and she looked at other ce unconsciously.


    She never knew that expressing her love to the person she liked was such a thing that made her heart


    beat.


    At this moment, Aimee really felt that her whole body was filled with shyness.


    Patrick didn''t respond for a long time.


    However, his eyes were always on Aimee.


    He was really dumbfounded. At home, Aimee had never teased him like this.


    Now, in such a harsh environment, Aimee actually teased him like this non-stop.


    It was really tormenting.

 Chapter 251 I will remember

    Chapter 251 I will remember


    At nightfall.


    Aimee and Patrick came out of the hotel.


    They checked out of the room directly, preparing to go up the mountain at night.


    This was a very risky thing, but it was also a decision after discussion between the two.


    If they acted during the day, there will inevitably be some dangers, and it was not very convenient even


    if they disguised themselves.


    And at night, at least after changing clothes, not many people will notice them.


    The hotel owner was very iprehensible when they checked out.


    "Are you really going to check out? You have to know that there is only one hotel nearby, and you can''t


    find another ce to stay." The owner said.


    The owner was an honest person, and what he said was very pertinent.


    However, Aimee and Patrick had already made up their minds and said, "We are sure."


    The owner saw that the two were so persistent, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Afterpleting the formalities for the two of them, he still seriously reminded, "This ce is worse


    than city. It''s very chaotic. Since you are leaving, I can''t say anything, so you should try to be safe."


    Aimee smiled at the owner, and walked out of the hotel with Patrick.


    The two went out along the hotel and walked northward. When they came here, Aimee remembered


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    that there was a small and dpidated house there, which seemed to be empty, and it was the best


    ce to change their clothes there.


    After making sure no one noticed them, Aimee and Patrick entered the small house and quickly


    changed clothes.


    Aimee turned herself into a rural woman, and she aged about ten years, while Patrick was turned into a


    After the two finished changing their outfits, Aimee stared at Patrick for a long time, but couldn''t help


    but said, "Darling, you are really good-looking. What should I do? You''re still too ostentatious."


    She had tried very hard to make Patrick look ugly, but in the end, he was still so handsome.


    Aimee had a headache when facing Patrick like that...


    Patrick was also very helpless. He was really tall, no matter what, it was impossible for him to look bad


    at this height.


    It was said that a man''s height can himself look way much better.


    Aimee sighed, suddenly thought of something, and said to Patrick, "Darling, will you still like me


    because I have be like this now?"


    Just now, she was really shocked by how ugly she was.


    Aimee didn''t realize before that she was actually an appearance-obsessed person.


    She had never cared about her appearance before, and had disguised herself as a more ugly woman


    state, Aimee had some faint worries.


    She was really afraid that Patrick would dislike her for the way she looked.


    Patrick heard Aimee''s words, and almost got angry.


    He discovered that sometimes, Aimee''s way of thinking was really strange.


    Today she always said these things that made him feel it funny and angry, which made him really want


    to let her feel how much he liked her.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, if you provoke me like this again, I''m not sure if you will be


    fine when we go back."


    Aimee blinked her eyes, understood the meaning of Patrick''s words, and immediately fell down.


    Obediently, she stopped saying weird words.


    The two walked out of the shabby house and walked further afield.


    When walking, let alone seeing anyone, they didn''t even see any other houses.


    There was no light at all.


    Fortunately, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, so this environment did not look even


    more weird.


    When Aimee was walking, she looked up at Patrick , and at the end, she giggled again.


    "Darling, will you be scared?" Aimee asked.


    Patrick looked down at Aimee. At this moment, except for her eyes, which still had the light he was


    familiar with, he couldn''t see anything about Aimee at all.


    Especially now that she was deliberately smiling extra creepily.


    Her sound in this empty wilderness was really scary.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, don''t make things difficult for me."


    He deliberately showed weakness, which made Aimee more yful. She deliberately put her face


    close to Patrick and said, "Darling, are you afraid of me? I''m not scary at all. Look at me, look at me."


    Patrick looked at her mouth, which was covered with thick lipstick by her. The mouth that was originally


    pink and moist was actually old and dry by the makeup.


    To be honest, it was really, really scary.


    However, at this moment, Patrick still wanted to kiss her.


    With that in mind, Patrick did so.


    He held Aimee''s face with both his hands, lowered his head, and was about to kiss her.


    This frightened Aimee. She quickly stepped back and said, "Darling, don''t spoil my makeup."


    Although her makeup was special, and it won''t be spoiled it at all, Aimee couldn''t ept being kissed


    by Patrick in this way.


    She didn''t even know how Patrick could still want to kiss her when she looked ugly now.


    Patrick became a little depressed. For a moment, he didn''t know whether Aimee disliked herself or him.


    Having not kissed the woman he loved, Patrick sighed softly and said, "Okay, if you don''t let me kiss


    you, I''ll keep it for next time."


    Aimee, feeling his gnashing, thought for a moment how could this man be so funny?


    She said, "Darling, don''t do this. I''ll think that you''re a little thirsty."


    Hearing what she said, Patrick became depressed again.


    His eyes gradually became dangerous. He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, you can provoke me as


    much as you want, and it''s best if you keep provoking me like this. But, you have to remember that


    when we go back, even if you cry, I won''t spare you."


    Aimee was speechless.


    So, was she being threatened?


    This feeling was too weird, right?

 Chapter 252 Do you want to compete with me?

    Chapter 252 Do you want topete with me?


    The two talked andughed along the way. In fact, it was a distraction.


    Otherwise, in such an environment, it would be really scary.


    However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, they fell into a predicament.


    Right now, in this situation, it seemed that there was no way to go up.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick , then at the mountain in front of them.


    Beforeing here, Aimee really did not expect that the terrain here was moreplicated than what


    she investigated.


    In front of her, not only was there no ce to enter the mountain, but there was aplete cliff. Even if


    the two of them were skilled, it would not be an easy task to climb up.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and asked, "Darling, let''s just go up like this, or should we find another


    entrance?"


    It was sure to say that to get into Veggia, there must be an entrance they didn''t know about.


    Otherwise, unless the people inside can fly, or all of them had the same skills as the two of them, it was


    possible to enter and exit freely.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, from the perspective of Sophie and her teacher, this possibility did not exist.


    Therefore, Aimee was a little more certain that there must be another entrance.


    Patrick also thought of the same point, but said, "Aimee, I don''t think it would be easier than here even


    if there are other entrances."


    The reason why Veggia was mysterious was that it was not easy to enter here.


    Otherwise, Veggia had already been targeted by the outside world based on the rumors that had been


    spread.


    In fact, Veggia was indeed being targeted by the outside world.


    In this vige, it was said that there were many, many treasures hidden, and there were some things


    that cannot be exined by science. Some people even thought that getting these things will have the


    effect of being assisted by God.


    There were a lot of people out there trying to get those treasures in Veggia, but no one had ever been


    heard someone ever seeded.


    This also made Patrick more certain that the people in Veggia must have set up a barrier to protect


    them, so that no one outside could easily enter inside.


    Otherwise, why hadn''t they heard anyone who was capable ever seeded?


    Aimee naturally agreed with Patrick''s words.


    She sighed softly and said, "Okay, since we''vee here, it''s probably God who made this choice for


    us, so let''s go up from here."


    She raised her head and looked at the towering cliff, feeling a little disappointed.


    It had been a long time since she had climbed such a high cliff, and she was really a little excited.


    They both had climbing tools in their backpacks.


    Aimee, inexplicably, had a little desire to win.


    She looked at Patrick , smiled innocently, and said, "Darling, do you want topete with me?"


    Patrick felt a little helpless. Where did this girl get so much desire to win?


    He pinched Aimee''s face and said, "Aimee, why do you want to defeat me so much?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Last time at Martial Arts School, I had a hard timepeting with you. Now I


    have another chance. Of course, I should cherish it."


    She said it with a serious face, but it made Patrick dumbfounded.


    He wanted to ask other men what should they do with such a wife who loved topete with him?


    The answer was naturally: what else can he do besides spoiling her?


    Patrick helped Aimee put on the climbing gear and said, "Aimee, if I win, what reward will you give


    me?"

 Chapter 253 You are more important than my life

    Chapter 253 You are more important than my life


    When Aimee heard Patrick''s words with such determination, she got even more excited instantly.


    Looking at Patrick, she muttered dissatisfiedly, "Darling, how do you know you will win? You are so


    confident."


    Patrick looked at her frowning expression. Although the face at the moment was not Aimee''s original


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    face, that gaze was still her style, which was sly.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He pinched Aimee''s face gently and said, "Aimee, I have


    no desire to win. If you don''t motivate me, I might not try my best."


    That was to say, even if Aimee won, it was a victory without force.


    Hearing this, Aimee''s eyes suddenly became serious.


    Was this man trying to provoke her?


    Didn''t he know that this method was not avable to a woman who was determined to defeat him?


    Aimee said, "Darling, if you win, I will let you do whatever you want."


    When Patrick heard this, the smile on his face grew stronger.


    She was usually so smart, but why was she always trapped?


    And she dared to be trapped set up by him.


    He had to say that she was really cute.


    Patrickughed, and also became serious.


    He fastened the protective gear on his body, looked at Aimee with deep eyes, and said, "Aimee, don''t


    say I bully you."


    Aimee snorted softly, not taking it seriously at all.


    She didn''t think that her strength would lose to Patrick.


    After the two confirmed the protective gears, they began to climb up.


    Of course, in the dark environment, the two still put safety as the priority.


    Although it was said to be a match, they cared about each other''s safety so much.


    Especially Patrick, who had always been one step ahead of Aimee, was able to ensure her safety, and


    at the same time, able to show her the way.


    Aimee felt warm, and the eyes she looked at Patrick were full of affection.


    They can''t be too ostentatious, and they only wore a hard hat. There was a very small light on it, which


    can only make the wearer''s vision better, but they cannot be seen by others.


    This was also specially worn for the convenience of doing some secret things.


    Otherwise, as long as someone saw the cliff, it was enough to expose their whereabouts.


    This was too dangerous.


    Aimee and Patrick climbed up bit by bit. The difficulty of climbing this kind of cliff was much more


    enormous than that of wild rock climbing.


    Although at the beginning, the two were betting,ter, they became engrossed.


    Both of them were always watching each other, not letting the other have any possibility of danger.


    However, the cliff was too high.


    They climbed until the dawn, but they only climbed three-quarters of the way.


    Here, the two found a slightly t ce where they could lean against the cliff to rest and also allow


    them to eat and drink to replenish their energy.


    Aimee took out a pack ofpressed biscuits from the bag, which was developed by her research


    institution and had much more nutrition thanmon one on the market.


    In addition to some basic ingredients, Aimee also added some medicines that can restore physical


    strength immediately.


    At such a moment, eating such a biscuit was more effective than eating a kilogram of chocte.


    Patrick didn''t know this at first, but after eating one, he obviously felt that his strength recovered a lot,


    and it seemed that he was not as tired as before.


    Aimee breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that she and Patrick would run out of energy


    here.


    After resting for about ten minutes, the two continued to climb up.


    Finally, when the sky was totally bright, they climbed to the top of the cliff.


    The two of them didn''t rush in. They just walked inside, found a very hidden ce and hid themselves.


    Aimee took out a miniature telescope from the bag. The range that this telescope can see was


    hundreds of times farther than ordinary ones.


    After looking around, she turned her head and said to Patrick, "Darling, there are guards at our nine


    o''clock direction, and there is only one person. We can try to get in from here."


    Patrick took the telescope from Aimee''s hand and looked in the direction Aimee said, but gave different


    opinions.


    "There is only one person guarding it, but doesn''t that mean that this ce is the most dangerous?"


    Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded in agreement, and said, "I know, this means that there are actually more people


    guarding behind here. Maybe we will be caught by someone when we attack from here."


    Patrick thought the same way, but he knew that since Aimee could know this, she would naturally have


    other analysis.


    He waited for her to continue.


    Aimee said, "But, simrly, can we also think that in a heavily guarded ce, the back of it is just the


    right way to enter the vige. But, darling, if we want to enter under such guards, it is as dangerous to


    us as going in from here."


    Patrick thought for a while, and still thought that even if it was the same danger, he had to choose the


    safest way.


    Aimee did not insist on her choice. Since Patrick made a choice, she was willing to obey Patrick''s.


    Therefore, the two decided to go around the edge of the cliff first, carefully study the situation here, and


    then make a decision.


    The two walked along the edge of the cliff, trying to hide their traces as much as possible. Even the


    shoes on their feet were automatic noise-eliminating shoes.


    In that way, no matter what they stepped on, it won''t make a sound.


    As they had guessed, when they walked a quarter of the way around the cliff, they saw a ce that


    could be said to be heavily guarded.


    Aimee and Patrick hid themselves quickly, preparing to observe the situation while discussing what to


    do next.


    "Darling, let me go in and have a look first. Wait for me here." Aimee said.


    If the two of them acted together, there will actually be a lot of restrictions.


    Moreover, it was okay if only one person was caught, but if both of them were caught, it will be


    very troublesome.


    Aimee felt that since she was the one who wanted to find something out here, she should go in first.


    Even if she was caught, she could know what was going on inside.


    However, her proposal was rejected by Patrick immediately.


    Patrick said, "No, I don''t agree."


    His voice was very serious, as if Aimee was telling him a joke.


    He said, "Aimee, it is impossible for me to act separately from you. Don''t think about it. If you have an


    ident, I will save you. I will not let you be in danger."


    Aimee became obedient when she heard Patrick''s obviously angry words.


    She tugged at Patrick''s sleeve, and said in a low voice, "Daring, I''m just making a suggestion. Don''t be


    so angry, okay?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand instead, and said, "Aimee, you have to remember that you are more


    important than my life......"

 Chapter 254 Follow me

    Chapter 254 Follow me


    Listening to Patrick''s words, Aimee''s eye turned a little bit red.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment.


    This was the first time she heard him say that she was more important than his life.


    Aimee sniffed, but it was difficult to suppress the soreness at the tip of her nose.


    She said, "But, darling, you are equally important to me."


    Patrick didn''t want her to go on an adventure alone, but she thought the same.


    For her, Patrick was also someone she wanted to protect.


    Aimee said, "Darling, I have a hunch that I am involved here. Even if I am caught, I believe that I will


    not be in any danger. You trust me, okay?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand tightly, and his attitude was already very firm.


    It was impossible for him to agree to Aimee''s words.


    It was okay to let him do other things, but it was impossible for him to let Aimee be in danger by


    himself.


    Aimee and Patrick had a stalemate for a while, and there was no result.


    Helpless, Aimee could only sigh and said, "Darling, you are so childish."


    Patrick sneered and said, "No matter what you say, I won''t agree."


    What of it being childish? Whom he wanted to protect was nothing more than this woman in front of


    him.


    Aimee had no choice but to sigh, and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll let you follow me. Is it okay?"


    She intentionally made her tone helpless and reluctant, as if Patrick was a clingy and he had to rely on


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her.


    Fortunately, Patrick''s attitude finally softened.


    He pinched Aimee''s fingers and said, "Aimee, no matter what happens in the future, from this moment


    on, you must remember that you''re with me, and you cannot be separated with me in this life."


    Aimee nodded and responded obediently.


    If it weren''t for her current scary makeup, she would not be able to control herself, and leaned over to


    kiss Patrick.


    Aimee decided that when they got back, she must kiss Patrick and give him all her passion.


    Although they had already decided to act together, the two did not immediately rush over impulsively,


    but decided to observe the situation first.


    For this kind of guarding, they all had a lot of experience, that was, there must be one or even several


    points in time, which was the weak period of guarding, that was, a period of shift exchange.


    At that time, not only will it be the mostx, but it will also be the most easy to invade.


    The two were going to observe to see which time was a time for them to rush in.


    However, this job was not easy to do. On the contrary, it was very difficult.


    Because they didn''t know the living habits of the people in Veggia, they can''t even reason.


    Not to mention, they could act immediately.


    Therefore, there was no other way, and the two of them can only use the most stupid one, which was to


    stay in ce and keep an eye on them for a moment.


    Sometimes, it was just such a stupid way which had the most effective result.


    Aimee found it both annoying and funny.


    It never urred to her that she had developed so many things, and as a result, at this moment, the


    most primitive method was used.


    Aimee tilted her head and said to Patrick, "Darling, our technology is improving, but what has been


    improved? Why do I think we are getting back as we live?"

 Chapter 255 They wont fight with us

    Chapter 255 They won''t fight with us


    Patrick also felt very helpless about Aimee''s question.


    If they didn''te to this ce, where would they need to face these?


    No matter how smart he was, he never imagined that one day, he would be like a savage, squatting in


    the grass and spying on the enemy with a telescope.


    Now, the telescope in their hands can still be regarded as high-tech.


    Aimee said, "Darling, what secret do you think is hidden here? Why? They look so primitive, but they


    look so powerful at the same time?"


    Taking those guards as an example, the weapons in their hands were the most primitive.


    Spear and shield, weapons that may have only appeared in previous eras, were actually the main


    weapons they used.


    It was such a ce, but it was so mysterious.


    Patrick said, "This is what people from the outside world are exploring."


    Aimee said, "Darling, if we break in sessfully, will we be a saboteur?"


    In fact, she had a premonition that although it seemed too dangerous here, maybe things would turn


    around.


    A strong intuition told her that maybe things were not what she thought.


    If this ce was actually just a hidden small ce isted from the world, Aimee believed that she


    may unconsciously protect it.


    Patrick said, "Anyway, we''ll talk about it when we get in."


    Now just relying on their guesses was actually meaningless.


    Patrick still hoped that even if Sophie and Aimee''s teacher had something to do with this ce, it was


    better that Aimee would not be involved.


    He didn''t want her to suffer any harm.


    He absolutely didn''t allow it to happen.


    However, the two observed from dawn to dusk, but found helplessly that the omission of the shifting


    time they wanted to find did not appear. On the contrary, they did not wait for it at all.


    Aimee almostughed out of anger.


    If she hadn''t been sure that there were no strangers near her and Patrick, she would have wondered if


    they had been discovered.


    Otherwise, how could these people didn''t eat, drink or even go to the bathroom?


    Even the most basic needs of people were not met. It was really ... leaving her speechless.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s puffy face andughed.


    It was the first time he saw Aimee being so angry.


    He touched Aimee''s head and said, "Aimee, don''t worry. We can keep waiting."


    If they can''t wait for the time they wanted, then there was only one way.


    Patrick said, "We can take a rest here. With us, it is not difficult to beat them."


    Aimee also thought so. Otherwise, at the very beginning, she wouldn''t have just thought of breaking


    through.


    However, now she was worried about another thing.


    She said, "Daring, I''m afraid that they won''t fight with us."


    After all, there were many things that cannot be exined by science.


    If they were poisoned with drugs, it was okay, because Aimee can quickly determine where the toxicity


    came from, and she can solve it by herself.


    She was afraid that what they may encounter was worse than this.


    In that case, Aimee really didn''t have confidence that they will definitely be able to solve it.


    Of course, the best result was to just fight with them.


    Waiting from dawn to dark, they had already waited for hours and it was the early morning next day.


    Aimee and Patrick finally heard a strange voice.


    It was a series of footsteps from far to near,ing from inside, towards the guarded position.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, and their expressions became tense.


    Whether this was their chance to enter Veggia was unknown.


    However, after waiting for a whole day, finally, they could have some hope.


    However, when the door opened, both Aimee and Patrick were breathless for a moment.


    The number of people who came out from inside was far more than the number of people guarding


    outside. After calction, it was almost three times as many.


    This made it inevitable for Aimee and Patrick to raise rm bells. If these people had either spotted


    them or came out for them, then there was only one possibility, and that was that the situation in the


    vige would be moreplicated at night.

 Chapter 256 Come in with me, both of you

    Chapter 256 Come in with me, both of you


    Aimee looked at Patrick and asked softly, "Darling, what should we do now?"


    It was not impossible to rush forward and fight recklessly now.


    If they continued to wait just to be on the safe side, they didn''t know how long they will have to wait.


    For them, time was not enough.


    Patrick was also thinking about this question that should they rush over now.


    Just when they were thinking, suddenly an old voice sounded, "Friends from afar, pleasee in and


    have a seat."


    As soon as they heard so, the expressions of Aimee and Patrick instantly tensed up, and then there


    was a long silence.


    The old voice sounded not in a hurry, but just waited patiently, without urging or showing any anger.


    Patrick and Aimee looked at each other, held their breath, and could onlymunicate with each other


    at the moment.


    As of now, there was no other choice.


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and walked out first.


    When the two of them came out of the dark, they naturally received countless hostile sights.


    However, among these gazes, they noticed that there was a gaze that was benevolent, kind, and even


    indescribably excited.


    This made the two of them wonder for a moment, not knowing where this sight came from.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand tightly, keeping her a little behind him.


    If they attacked them, he can quickly protect her behind him. In this way, even if he was targeted, as


    long as Aimee was not in danger, it was enough.


    Aimee thought the same way, always looking for an opportunity to move from behind Patrick to the


    front.


    However, her strength was not enough topete with Patrick.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aimee felt a little helpless. She knew she wouldn''t be able to cure him. Now she was no longer his


    opponent.


    Aware of Aimee''s emotions, Patrick was really helpless.


    In such a time, this girl actually still had the mood topete with him.


    He didn''t even know if he was going to praise her for being careless.


    The two finally reached the main entrance and saw an old man.


    That man probably was the head of Veggia Vige. With white hair and white beard, he was holding a


    dragon-headed crutch, looking calm and prestigious.


    Aimee and Patrick stood in front of him. Although they still couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do,


    they could feel that the old man had no hostility towards them.


    This alone was enough for Aimee and Patrick to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At least, judging from the current situation, they were not in any danger for the time being.


    Although the man was very old, his eyes were still shrewd and bright. A pair of hawk-like eyes were


    watching Aimee and Patrick. Seeing that the two of them didn''t have any frightened expressions, the


    old man finally said, "Why do youe from afar to the remote vige?"


    Aimee was about to speak, but her hand was held by Patrick''s. Patrick said, "I don''t want to offend, but


    we doe here with something and want to ask for advice."


    The old man looked at Patrick , and naturally saw his movement clearly.


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes were shining, telling Aimee and Patrick that he was not


    convinced by Patrick''s words.


    Patrick was not in a hurry either, and knew how to negotiate with people.


    Although the current situation seemed to be unfavorable to them, it did not affect anything.


    In this case, it was even more important to calm themselves down, so as not to turn themselves into


    the weaker party, which was not convenient for negotiation.


    The old man was waiting for a chance when he could see the two of them flustering and without


    confidence.


    But, no.


    Aimee and Patrick were bothposed and he could not find any signs of panic at all.


    The old man finally opened his mouth again and said, "In that case, you two cane in with me."


    As soon as he said this, the other people present immediately became nervous.


    "Mr. Benton, how can outsiders be allowed in?" An old man who was about the same age as the head


    of vige opened his mouth, and was extremely dissatisfied with this decision.


    The head of the vige, Lorenzo Nicholso, said, "Let them in."


    Everyone had no choice but to let Aimee and Patrick in.


    It was just that the way they looked at Aimee and Patrick was even more hostile.


    Aimee and Patrick''s hands were still tightly held together.


    They didn''t whisper to each other, and they didn''t look around randomly. Instead, they used their


    peripheral vision to look at the road and environment they passed by.


    What made them disappointed was that this seemed to be a one-way route, and it was easy to get in


    from here, but it was obvious that this was not the way to get out.


    As they guessed, this ce was quite defensive against the outside world.


    As far as Aimee can see from the corners of her eyes, there were already several traps.


    She could even feel that if they really broke in from here, they might be killed by these traps. This


    discovery made Aimee cautious a little bit more.


    Now, they had really entered a situation where there was no return.


    Finally, they were brought to a ce simr to a chamber.


    The old man sat down on the main seat, and the others sat or stood around him.


    They all watched Aimee and Patrick with hostile eyes, telling Aimee and Patrick with their clenched fists


    that as long as the two of them dared to do anything, they would immediately attack them and let the


    two of them directly be buried here.


    At this moment, Aimee and Patrick naturally wouldn''t be aggressive, and they wouldn''t make any


    dangerous moves at all.


    After all, their current situation was like they were at their mercy, and they may be easily killed at any


    time.


    Finally, after a long silence, Lorenzo spoke.


    "How did you two get here?" asked Lorenzo.


    Aimee and Patrick didn''t look at each other, nor did they hide anything. They exined the situation


    directly.


    They knew very well that the more honest they were at this moment, the better it was for them.


    Sure enough, when Lorenzo heard that the two of them climbed up here, surprise shed across his


    eyes, but he was not angry.


    He said, "I have to admit you two are really outstanding."


    Of course, this can''t be regarded as apliment, but at least he didn''t get angry because of it, which


    made Patrick and Aimee feel a little more confident.

 Chapter 257 This is my daughter

    Chapter 257 This is my daughter


    Aimee and Patrick had always maintained a posture of being neither humble nor overbearing, neither


    frightened nor panicked, as if no matter what happened, the two of them can stay calm.


    This attitude was naturally worthy of appreciation for Lorenzo.


    However, in the eyes of others, it was a kind of provocation and contempt for them.


    Fortunately, Lorenzo was here, so that even if they dared to be angry, they dared not speak out. And


    they dared not do anything to Aimee and Patrick at all. They can only stare at them with their eyes,


    trying to use this method to let their deterrence reach a peak.


    Patrick said to Lorenzo, "Mr. Benton, we are here this time because we have important matters. I want


    to know more from you. I don''t know if you can talk to us alone."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was filled with righteous indignation and extreme anger.


    There was already a young and energetic one, who rushed out, pointed at Patrick and cursed, "What


    are you going to do to Mr. Benton?"


    Lorenzo called the young man''s name, stopped his behavior, and asked him to retreat.


    Lorenzo looked at Patrick, and didn''t immediately agree to Patrick request, but turned to look at Aimee


    and said, "You''re looking for me."


    What he said was very firm, which made Aimee more sure that she might have some special


    connection with Veggia.


    For a moment, she was even a little uncertain whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Aimee didn''t have much time to think, and she didn''t hide it, just nodded and said, "Yes, sir."


    Lorenzo looked at their sped hands, stood up from the chair, and said, "You twoe with me."


    After speaking, he took the lead in walking towards the back.


    Aimee and Patrick followed his pace, and walked into the back room under the eyes of everyone


    wanting to kill them both.


    Lorenzo asked the two of them to sit down, asked someone to prepare tea and bring it in, and then


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    sent his man out.


    In the room, only the three of them were left, and Lorenzo spoke first, "What do you want to say? Why


    are you looking for me?"


    This time, it was Aimee who spoke first.


    She said, "Mr. Benton, I want to ask you, do you recognize Joel Thomas?"


    Joel was the name of Aimee''s teacher.


    This was his real name.


    When they lived together in the mountains, Joel was called by another name.


    Joel was only told to Aimee after they separated, and it was to tell her that if she encountered any


    danger in the future, or if there was something that cannot be solved, she can give it a try and propose


    this name.


    However, Joel also reminded Aimee that if it was not necessary, it was better not to mention this name.


    Aimee was actually not sure whether he will be recognized when she mentions the name Joel here.


    However, since her teacher once said it, she was ready to take a gamble.


    Obviously, she bet it right.


    Benton heard the name. Although his face was still expressionless, it was not difficult to see that there


    was huge fluctuation in his eyes.


    This also made Aimee sure that her teacher might have expected this day when she woulde to


    Veggia.


    She was even more certain that she might have some subtle connection with this ce.


    Aimee didn''t pursue the question immediately, but waited for his answer.


    However, after a long silence, he sighed.


    He said, "I didn''t expect that I could still hear his name."


    From the tone of his voice, it seemed he wasn''t too happy about the name.


    What was more, it may be a kind ofplexity.


    Benton finally spoke after a long silence.


    "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, I could still hear his name."


    As Benton said it, he stood up and walked to a cab.


    He took out a box from inside, and when he turned around, even his steps became extraordinarily


    heavy.


    Aimee was nervous and expecting something.


    She didn''t know why, but there was a strong sense of unease.


    She watched Benton put the box on the table in front of her, then opened it, and took out a photo from


    it.


    Aimee saw the person in the photo clearly, and her eyes turned red.


    The person in the photo was Joel.


    He looked much younger than when he became her teacher, wearing Veggia''s special clothes, with a


    sunny smile on his face.


    That was the appearance she had never seen before.


    Aimee actually felt it a little strange.


    However, it was precisely because of this strangeness that Aimee felt that this was someone she


    couldn''t be more familiar with.


    Benton handed the photo to Aimee and said, "If you are talking about him, then I can wee you."


    Aimee sniffed and took a long while before looking away from the photo.


    She looked towards Benton and said, "Mr. Benton, Joel is my teacher."


    Lorenzo said, "I guessed it."


    Aimee was a little dazed, staring at Lorenzo for a long time, but did not get an answer.


    Lorenzo took out another photo and said, "This is my daughter."


    Aimee watched the photo, looking at the woman who was also wearing Veggia''s clothes. She looked


    so beautiful, and her eyes seemed to be full of light.


    She just felt that these eyes were very familiar, but she was not sure that she had seen her.


    However, just when Aimee was about to ask who this woman was, Patrick said, "It''s Sophie."


    Aimee was so stunned that she couldn''t say any more words.


    Looking at Patrick in astonishment, she then looked back at the woman in the photo.


    At this moment, she had to confirm that this was indeed Sophie.


    Although the outline of her eyes had been deformed, it was still not difficult to distinguish them. They


    were the same as Sophie''s eyes.


    Aimee never imagined that Sophie was actually the daughter of vige head.


    Not to mention that Aimee didn''t expect it, even Patrick was a little dumbfounded when he heard the


    news.


    Sophie was the daughter of vige head, but went to the Bishop family to be a nanny.


    No matter how people thought about it, the impact of this fact was too great.


    Lorenzo saw some changes in the expressions of Aimee and Patrick, so he asked, "You know my


    daughter."


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, thinking about the current situation of Sophie. For a moment,


    they felt that they didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 258 This is simply a death sentence

    Chapter 258 This is simply a death sentence


    Aimee and Patrick didn''t answer for a while, which made Lorenzo''s face be grim.


    He said, "Actually, you don''t need to tell me. I can also imagine what is going on with her now."


    As soon as he said so, Aimee and Patrick were even more astonished.


    However, soon, the two had already thought of something, and there was no more surprise about it.


    The reason why Veggia was mysterious was that one of the rumors was that the people here had the


    ability to predict the future.


    They can predict the future, especially for close rtives, which was more urate.


    Aimee felt even more ufortable.


    So, Lorenzo should already know about Sophie''s current situation.


    Aimee said, "Mr. Benton, to be honest, Sophie''s current situation may not be very good. We came here


    for this matter. I wonder if you have any ways to solve it."


    There was something in Sophie''s body that she cannot detect, and it must be rted to Veggia.


    Now, since it was known that Sophie was the daughter of vige head, then, Aimee had more or less


    some hopes.


    However, after she asked this question, she saw the expression o Benton''s face, which became even


    more serious.


    Aimee''s heart skipped a beat, and her expression became a little serious too.


    She had a premonition that things might be worse than she imagined.


    But¡­


    If even the vige head can''t solve it, then, wasn''t Sophie...


    However, the more Aimee worried about it, the more it will happen.


    She heard Benton say, "I really can''t help it."


    His voice suppressed the pain in his heart.


    Aimee saw that his eyes were all red, and he looked extremely sad.


    For a moment, Aimee wished what she saw was her own illusion.


    However, the fact told her that this was not the case.


    What she perceived was the most real.


    Benton was indeed distraught.


    Aimee gasped and didn''t know how tofort Benton. The only old man she ever got close to in her


    life was Camdyn.


    However, now that Patrick had been cured, Camdyn didn''t have such troubles at all.


    Sophie''s situation was different from Patrick''s. it was 100% sure that Patrick can be cured, but


    Sophie...


    Benton sighed and said, "It''s useless, even I can''t help it."


    Aimee couldn''t understand why Benton was so determined.


    Patrick stroked Aimee''s back lightly, and then said, "Mr. Benton, do you mean that this result is


    destined to happen after Sophie left the vige?"


    Lorenzo''s falcon-like eyes had a look of extreme powerlessness.


    He said, "We Veggia people are born with a special physique, which brings us a lot of convenience, but


    also brings us a lot of disadvantages. In order to keep the people in our vige away from danger, we


    never leave the vige. And we will not allow outsiders toe in. If the people inside want to go out,


    we will put a poison in their body. After leaving the vige, how long they can survive depends on their


    own good fortune."


    After Aimee listened to it, she didn''t look good.


    Therefore, even the daughter of vige head was given a special poison before leaving the vige.


    She can no longer describe her mood now. She was very sad at first, but now she only felt her body


    was cold.


    In other words, all of this was ordered by Lorenzo, and he knew it would be this result.


    Obviously, he can prevent his daughter from bing what she was like now.


    However, he still chose to do so.


    Aimee suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    Just now, she actually sympathized with Lorenzo because of his grief.


    Even, she thought if Lorenzo could give a solution, then she could do her best to save Sophie.


    However, now it seemed that everything was a joke.


    This was the fate of Sophie. No matter how superb her medical skills were, she will be no match for


    Veggia''s abomination.


    Patrick sensed the sudden coldness emanating from Aimee.


    His palmnded on Aimee''s back, soothing her.


    Now was not a good time for them to get angry.


    Aimee also understood this truth, so she didn''t let herself really get angry.


    She just looked at Lorenzo coldly , and didn''t want to say anything more.


    Lorenzo can naturally feel Aimee''s anger, but instead of being angry at Aimee, he just said, "I know you


    will think that I am cruel, cold-blooded, and ruthless, and I don''t treat my daughter the slightest bit soft-


    hearted. However, I am a vige head, and I cannot let my people lose their lives just because she is


    my daughter."


    Lorenzo can be said to be very righteous and awe-inspiring, and it didn''t sound like there was any


    problem.


    However, this was where the most serious problemy.


    This provision was inherently unreasonable.


    With what Lorenzo said, after being given this special poison, whether one can live or not depended


    entirely on one''s luck.


    This was simply a direct death sentence.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This was simply inhumane.


    Aimee curled her fingers together, suppressing herself with great difficulty. She didn''t have the urge to


    rush over to punch Lorenzo.

 Chapter 259 An improper thought

    Chapter 259 An improper thought


    Patrick sensed Aimee''s anger and kept reassuring her.


    Finally, Aimee calmed down.


    She suddenly realized that this matter was not worth being angry with.


    This was the vige''s own choice, and as an outsider, she had no reason to interfere with it.


    However, Aimee suddenly thought of a question. What did her teacher have to do with this vige?


    Moreover, from the tone of Lorenzo, Aimee can tell that he knew herself well.


    However, Aimee didn''t want to talk to Lorenzo right now.


    As long as she thought that Sophie whom she worked so hard to save was actually a person who was


    doomed to die, she can''t just calm herself down.


    Aimee couldn''t describe her mood, and even felt that she shouldn''t be here.


    However, she was here now.


    Lorenzo didn''t have any problems with Aimee because of her mood.


    He just took the initiative to say after a long silence, "I think you may really want to know what is the


    rtionship between your teacher and our vige."


    Aimee''s expression was a little serious, and she wanted to listen to him, but she was really scared.


    She was really worried that the news she heard would end up being the same as this special poison


    that made her choke.


    Lorenzo didn''t ask her opinion but said directly, "Your teacher is the first outsider in our vige."


    He started talking about Joel from the beginning.


    Forty years ago, Joel suddenly appeared in the vige. No one knew how he got there, and even Joel


    himself didn''t know where he came from.


    When he was found, he was covered in wounds, dying, and had no strength at all.


    He was lying on the ground like that, and even the clothes on his body were in tatters.


    It was pouring rain that day, and it was already too dark during the day. The ck clouds were


    overwhelming, which was an ominous sign.


    Someone found Joel at the gate of the vige, and originally wanted to kill him directly, but was


    stopped.


    The person who stopped it was the daughter of vige head, that was, Sophie.


    That day happened to be her turn to guard the vige. Although she was only sixteen years old at the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    time, she had already started to take care of business, big or small, in the vige with her father.


    It was also because Sophie was a woman. She was trained by her father as a sessor, which made


    many people in the vige very dissatisfied.


    However, everyone didn''t make it difficult for Sophie.


    After all, this was the girl they grew up with, and even though they didn''t agree with her being their


    head of the vige, they still loved her.


    Therefore, everyone will still choose to listen to Sophie''s orders.


    Regardless of the family rules, Sophie directly brought Joel into the vige. When the elders wanted to


    kill Joel, she tried her best to save Joel.


    Even her father couldn''t do anything to her as the head of the vige.


    Now that Joel had been brought in, they hadn''t reached the point where they must kill Joel. Instead,


    they thought that since he had been there, he should stay for the rest of his life.


    Sophie also made up her mind.


    Obviously, she fell in love with Joel at first sight.


    Aimee heard this and hadplicated feelings.


    Although Joel was her respected teacher and also had the grace of rebuilding her, if she hadn''t met


    him, she may not be in this world long ago.


    However, Aimee was still a little surprised to hear that her teacher still had such a past.


    After all, in her impression, Joel was just a stuffy little old man.


    He was very strict with her and taught her many things, but one of the most important requirements for


    her was to hide her talents and act as low-key as possible.


    Once he found out that Aimee may expose her ability, Joel will be very angry.


    Sometimes, Aimee actually felt that his anger was inexplicable. At least, she didn''t think that the ability


    she showed would really put her in any danger.


    However, Aimee was still terrified of Joel being angry.


    Therefore, even though she did a lot of thingster, she still hid her identity well so that no one would


    find out that those people were all her.


    It was precisely because of this that Joel didn''t continue to be so angry, but chose to turn a blind eye to


    her.


    Aimee was very clear that in order to protect her, Joel had actually done a lot of things, secretly helping


    her deal with a lot of troubles.


    However, no matter how Aimee thought about it, she never thought that one day, she would hear such


    things about Joel.


    Lorenzo saw Aimee''s expression, and was actually a little embarrassed.


    He never thought that after decades, he would actually talk to a junior about his daughter and a man.


    He said, "In Veggia, marriage is internal. There has never been a precedent that people in Veggia


    marry outsiders. I naturally disagree with them, but, my daughter, she seems to be fascinated and only


    wanted to marry Joel."


    Aimee could hear that when Lorenzo mentioned Joel, he gritted his teeth.


    She was even a little dumbfounded, so she imagined, even if Joel was forty years younger, Aimee


    would not want her daughter, if she had, to marry him.


    Not to mention, the daughter was from a ce like Veggia.


    Aimee can almost imagine Joel''s situation in this vige at that time.


    No one will like him except Sophie.


    The fact was indeed as Aimee thought. At that time, except for Sophie, almost everyone regarded Joel


    as a thorn in their side and watched him all the time.


    In the beginning, they thought Joel was sent here by people from outside to harm Veggia.


    However, after more than half a year, no one came over, not even a single mosquito, so everyone


    rxed a little bit.


    As a result, everyone''s goal shifted, and they began to prevent Joel from having improper thoughts


    about their prettiest girl in the vige, namely Sophie.


    However, soon everyone recognized a fact.


    Joel had no improper thoughts. But what they didn''t know was that Sophie had.


    She cooked delicious food for Joel in different ways every day, and went to his house when she had


    time. No matter how many times Joel drove her away, she won''t leave.


    She didn''t even care about Joel scolding her for being thick-skinned, and she insisted on rushing


    towards Joel, trying to get him.


    When recalling this, a touch of embarrassment appeared on Lorenzo''s face.


    It''d never been like for conservative people in Veggia.


    Thinking of the things Sophie did back then, Lorenzo couldn''t help but blush, and couldn''t go on talking.


    After more than forty years, he couldn''t forget the scene he saw at that time.


    Her daughter stole a jug of wine from him, tried to get Joel drunk, and then slept him without efforts.


    However, what Sophie never expected was that a man like Joel was allergic to alcohol, and it was


    several levels worse than ordinary ones.


    This made Sophie almost pissed off. She almost could sleep Joel directly, but Joel''s physical reaction


    was unexpected by Sophie.


    There was no way. Sophie can only find her father and let him rescue Joel.

 Chapter 260 Declare Sophies death

    Chapter 260 Dere Sophie''s death


    Aimee probably could guess what would happened.


    Veggia''s way of saving lives here was naturally not the same as that of doctors outside.


    She can almost imagine how Lorenzo saved Joel.


    Sure enough, Lorenzo said, "At that time, he was already deeply intoxicated by alcohol. I had no choice


    but to use the special poison we developed here to save him."


    As soon as he said so, Aimee immediately became desperate.


    Aimee already knew what Veggia''s special poison looked like.


    This kind of poison can save or kill lives.


    Aimee unconsciously thought of when she was with her teacher before, she actually found something


    wrong with him many times.


    Some nights, he would suddenly rush out of the house, not letting her follow him, but telling her to lock


    the door and not open the door no matter what she heard.


    At that time, Joel just told her that it was the wild wolf on the mountain, and the sound she heard was


    just the howling of a wolf.


    When thinking about it now, Aimee knew that it was probably caused by the poison. In order not to


    scare her, Joel hid and ran into the remote mountains.


    Those so-called wolf howls were probably Joel''s own roars.


    Lorenzo said, "Actually, after giving him the special poison, he was fine. He can stay in the vige, and


    my daughter''s wish can be fulfilled."


    At that time, the reason why Lorenzo would use a special poison on an outsider was naturally selfish.


    However, Lorenzo thought he nned it well himself, thinking that things would develop ording to


    his n, but it turned out to be counterproductive.


    Joel''s character was very tough. Alcoholism did not kill him, nor did Sophie seed, which


    strengthened his determination not to give in.


    Even when the special poison worked, he was in so much pain that he could only rely on screaming to


    relieve it, but he did not give in to Sophie.


    Hearing this, Aimee felt even more incredible.


    So, was everything Sophie''s wishful thinking?


    She asked, "So, how did he leave the vige?"


    Mentioning this, Lorenzo turned serious.


    He said, "Actually, seeing my daughter in so much pain and not being able to love him, I really can''t


    tolerate him. There are many times I want to kill him, so that my daughter can divert her attention from


    him."


    When Lorenzo mentioned this matter, he gritted his teeth very much.


    In his opinion, Joel just didn''t know what was good and what was wrong.


    However, when he really wanted to kill Joel, Sophie couldn''t bear it, so she let Joel go secretly.


    This incident naturally caused an uproar in Veggia.


    No outsider can ever enter Veggia, and no outsider can ever leave Veggia.


    However, because Joel had a special poison on his body, Lorenzo still decided to let Joel fend for


    himself.


    It was unexpected that when he was determined to let him go, Joel had already left, but Sophie was


    still fascinated by him.


    After Joel left, Sophie quietly left Veggia three monthster, just to find Joel.


    Of course, it was just a speech from the nsmen in the vige.


    Sophie left with the acquiescence of her father.


    Before leaving, Sophie knelt before him and begged for his forgiveness.


    She had made up her mind to leave, and Lorenzo knew that even if he wanted to force her to stay, it


    would be impossible.


    Therefore, there was no other way. Lorenzo could only personally inject a special poison on Sophie


    and let her leave.


    In fact, Lorenzo didn''t have any hope. When Sophie left Veggia with the poison, he almost decided that


    Sophie would not survive.


    And he was even convinced that Joel was probably already dead.


    Leaving Veggia will only make them more painful.


    However, what Lorenzo didn''t expect was that neither of them died.


    In fact, Veggia was not really disconnected from the outside world.


    For each vige head, they will have a special set of tools tomunicate with the outside world.


    Outside, there were also their nsmen who were responsible for contacting the vige head.


    However, this matter was only known to each vige head, and other people in the vige were not


    clear about it.


    This had directly led to the other people in Veggia, generation after generation, firmly believing that


    everyone outside was their enemy.


    That was why, when they saw Aimee and Patrick, their eyes were full of killing intent.


    Aimee sort of figured out where things were headed.


    Lorenzo had actually been sending people to follow Joel and Sophie, and he was well aware of their


    situation.


    That was why Lorenzo knew who she was.


    Aimee was puzzled, "Since you know she''s not doing well, why didn''t you bring her back?"


    For Sophie''s situation, if it were any other father, he would never let his daughter continue to suffer


    outside.


    In particr, there was a special poison in her body.


    Lorenzo fell into silence after hearing the words.


    He closed his eyes, looking painful, sad, but determined.


    After a long time, Lorenzo opened his eyes and said, "From the moment she left Veggia, she is no


    longer my daughter."


    As a vige head, he would not set such a precedent for his daughter.


    If she went outside and had a bad time, she could back.


    Then, under such a condition, every people in Veggia can do the same.


    So what was the meaning of the rules in Veggia if doing so?


    Aimee understood that she couldn''tmunicate well with the people in this vige.


    Even the vige head, the only person in Veggia who had contact with the outside world, should be the


    most enlightened person.


    However, he was also the most stubborn one in Veggia.


    Aimee didn''t want to say anything anymore. After hearing this, she already understood that this time,


    she and Patrick had made a futile trip.


    Lorenzo was not going to save Sophie.


    When they went back, they can basically announce Sophie''s death.


    All Aimee can do was to prolong Sophie''s life in her own way, so that she can live awake for a while


    longer.


    This was what Aimee could do for Damion.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, thinking the same.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was somewhat disappointed. Growing up with Damion, he naturally knew more about what Sophie


    meant to Damion.


    It can be said that if there was no Sophie, Damion may not be alive today.


    Now, what they wanted to bring to Damion was the fact that this was somewhat cruel.

 Chapter 261 So heinous?

    Chapter 261 So heinous?


    Filming center.


    Matilda returned to the crew to continue her filming.


    Investigating with Ash all night, they finally found Aimee''s signal, but they still couldn''t get in touch with


    her.


    However, this had already reassured her. At least, it had confirmed that Aimee was indeed safe.


    There are many times when she was filming here, she can''t take care of it, so she can only make Ash


    pay more attention to Aimee''s signal. Whenever he found something abnormal, he didn''t have to worry


    so much but took action directly.


    Ash promised Matilda that he would do the job well, and Matilda returned to filming center with peace


    of mind.


    Her part had actually reached the end stage.


    Because Jah yed the heroine before, Francis concentrated on the supporting roles. In this way,


    after Jah was reced by Matilda, it was almost only her and August''s scenes.


    Fortunately, both of them were talented actors, and there was no problem on acting.


    Especially with the passage of time, the tacit understanding between the two had be stronger, and


    many scenes were always passed one time.


    Even, someone in the crew had already supported them as a couple.


    That was to say, the two of them, no matter what the scene was, they can do a very good job, and they


    were simply the best partners.


    The two of them filmed smoothly. Besides Francis, this was naturally the happiest thing for the staff of


    the crew.


    With such a sry, for such a scene, they only needed to pay half or even lessbor than other crews.


    Who would be unhappy?


    Another scene was over, and Matilda and August went to Francis'' office.


    Now, they didn''t need Francis to say any words of praise to them. Anyway, all of these were what the


    two of them deserved.


    August was more concerned about was that although Matilda hadn''t affected her filming status in the


    past few days, she was in a daze as soon as she had a rest. He didn''t know what she was thinking,


    and it always made him feel that something happened to her, which was making her very unhappy.


    He really wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    After all, the two of them hadn''t reached that level of familiarity yet.


    Simrly, Francis really wanted to ask Matilda what happened, but he didn''t dare, too, so he could only


    keepughing to distract Matilda''s attention.


    The three of them took advantage of the rest time to chat, and then they talked about wine again.


    Francis said ostentatiously, "Let me tell you, there are quite a lot of good wines recently. I have bought


    two more bottles. I will let you two taste them when the timees. I guarantee that you two will be


    amazed."


    When Matilda heard this topic, she regained her spirits, looked at Francis, and said, "Mr. Snider, you


    are just talking but not practicing. As far as you and us have said during this period, there will be eight


    or ten bottles of wines being mentioned. Well, when the timees, don''t be reluctant."


    Francis was actually really reluctant.


    He said, "It depends on whether the two of you can taste wine. If you two gulp down it, then I really


    can''t bear it."


    It can''t be med on Francis thinking too much, but he had really met this kind of person.


    They drank wine as water, and half of the bottle went down at once.


    When encountering such a person, Francis was extremely remorseful.


    But what can he say?


    He can''t say anything.


    Matilda had seen that kind of people too. She didn''t mind. Everyone had their own way of drinking. It


    didn''t matter much.


    However, there was one bad thing about meeting such a drinking buddy, that was, there was really no


    way to drink to his or her content.


    This kind of drinking buddy got drunk very quickly.


    Matilda was also not happy to drink with people like like.


    She patted Francis on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Snider, don''t worry. August and I care about our


    images. How could we drink like this?"


    What was more, she couldn''t drink too much, but sip it.


    Francis felt relieved when he heard the words, and said, "Then let''s talk about my wine. I won''t treat


    others, but I will share it with you two."


    August had been on the sidelines and did not speak. Hearing this, he smiled.


    He said, "Mr. Snider, you have to keep your word."


    "Hey, don''t you know me well yet? When did I break my word?" Francis said.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    August smiled and said nothing more.


    At this moment, there was amotion around.


    Matilda and the others looked suspiciously in the direction of the voice, and saw Miles walking towards


    them.


    His whole body exuded coldness and his face can be said to be extremely unfriendly.


    Matilda was a little puzzled and didn''t know whom he was having a temper with.


    However, just as she was wondering, Miles had already stood still in front of her.


    He nodded towards Francis and said, "Mr. Snider, I''ll borrow your heroine for a while."


    Francis hadn''t realized what happened yet. Although he was familiar with Matilda now, he still


    remembered that Matilda was Aimee''s friend. Now, Miles wanted to take Matilda away. It didn''t matter


    at all. After all, Matilda was the employee in Miles''pany.


    However, the expression on Miles'' face now was really scary.


    Francis was a little apprehensive. Miles looked like he was going to settle ounts with Matilda.


    Although Francis didn''t know when Matilda had offended Miles and let him be like this, he still said, "Mr.


    Hayden, what''s going on? We still have a scene to shoot."


    It was not a lie. Matilda did have a scene to shoot, but not now.


    Miles looked at Francis, and naturally could feel Francis'' protection of Matilda.


    He was a little speechless. What kind of devil was he that Francis was so defensive about him?


    Miles said, "It won''t take too long for me to talk to her and ask some questions. You don''t even give me


    the time?"


    After all the words had been said, Francis dared to say nothing more.


    He hurriedly said, "Mr. Hayden, do as you please."


    Matilda watched happily from the sidelines, and found it very fresh that Francis defended herself so


    much.


    However,pared to this, what she wanted to know more now was, what exactly was Miles going


    crazy about?


    He came towards her so angrily, as if he was going to kill her, and as if she had done something


    heinous.


    If Miles can''t give her a reasonable exnation, Matilda didn''t mind seeing what he wanted to do.


    Following Miles to his car, after getting in, Matilda heard Miles say, "Where did Aimee take my


    brother?"


    Matilda''s mouth twitched when she heard that. She stared at Miles for a long time before saying, "Mr.


    Hayden, do you thinks I know it?"


    "You don''t know?" Miles'' tone rose, obviously disbelieving that she didn''t know anything.


    Matilda was speechless, and an inexplicable anger rushed into her chest.


    She thought Miles was really weird.


    Why did hee over and get angry at her?


    Did she look so easy to be bullied?


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, I think if he wants to let you know, he will let you know. Since he didn''t let


    you know, it means he doesn''t want you to know. So, it doesn''t matter if I don''t know. Even if I know, I


    wouldn''t tell you."


    Miles almost pissed off by Matilda''s tongue twister.


    What did this woman mean by saying this?


    Trying to contradict him?


    Didn''t she see at all that he was really in a hurry now?

 Chapter 262 Is Matilda okay?

    Chapter 262 Is Matilda okay?


    "Matilda, I really hope, if you know where they went, please let me know," Miles said.


    He was so serious that Matilda couldn''t get used to it for a while.


    Such Miles was really rare to see.


    However, Matilda really couldn''t tell him.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, you are really embarrassing me. I don''t know why you think I must know, but, I


    think, he didn''t tell you, so there must be his reasons. I really can''t say."


    Matilda''s words made Miles''plexion even darker.


    He can understand Matilda''s position, but, in his opinion, Matilda''s position was actually very stupid.


    Miles said, "Matilda, since you are Aimee''s best friend, you must be clear that Patrick''s body is just


    recovered, and he can''t stand anything wrong. I can''t put him in any danger."


    Matilda smiled when she heard the words, and said, "It seems that you still don''t know very well that his


    body has long since been fine. And the danger you are worried about will not happen."


    These words were naturally used to appease Miles, because, even Matilda herself was not sure if this


    statement could be believed.


    She herself was very at a loss as to whether Aimee and Patrick could get out of this trip unscathed.


    However, since Aimee didn''t even bring their people with her, it meant that she actually didn''t want too


    many people to know about their itinerary.


    This also meant that, on the side of the Hayden family, it was best not to let anyone know.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Matilda to tell Miles where Aimee and Patrick went.


    From her side, it was natural that everything should be based on Aimee''s decision.


    She can''t be talkative.


    Knowing Matilda''s attitude, Miles understood that Matilda waspletely determined, and she would


    not tell him no matter what.


    He held his hands on the steering wheel, and for a moment, he didn''t know if he was going to be angry


    with Matilda.


    However, being angry was the most meaningless thing.


    After a long silence, Miles said to Matilda, "Since this is your decision, then I won''t force you. But,


    Matilda, are you not worried about Aimee at all?"


    His words undoubtedly hit Matilda''s sore spot.


    Matilda''s face darkened instantly. She looked at Miles, and said, "You think so, don''t you?"


    What he meant was that he wanted to treat her as a heartless, ruthless person who didn''t care about


    her friend at all.


    God only knew how frightened Matilda was.


    Hearing Miles say that now, a me was burning in her heart instantly.


    She didn''t have the patience to continue being in the same space with Miles.


    In her opinion, he was simply unreasonable.


    However, she couldn''t do anything, and couldn''t say anything.


    After Miles said these words, he also felt that he had gone too far.


    He looked at Matilda, momentarily at a loss.


    He wanted to say something to exin, but Matilda didn''t give him the chance.


    Her hand had alreadynded on the handle, and she said, "Mr. Hayden, thank you for letting me know


    what kind of person I am in your heart. I think there is no need for us to go on. Please go back. "


    After speaking, Matilda opened the door and got out of the car, without giving Miles a chance to say


    anything more.


    Miles watched Matilda leave without looking back, and there was a fire in his chest, which left him


    nowhere to vent and me no one.


    God knew it was all caused by his own indiscriminate words.


    But now, he didn''t even have a chance to apologize.


    Matilda would never give him such a chance.


    Holding the steering wheel, Miles suppressed the urge to get out of the car to catch up with Matilda,


    and just left.


    Matilda returned to the crew with a sullen look.


    August was the first to see her approaching, and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Matilda nced at him and said, "It''s all right."


    Her voice was very cold. Her face was very dark, and her whole body exuded an icy aura.


    This was something that had never happened to her.


    This made August feel very strange, and at the same time, very worried.


    However, he also knew very well that, at this moment, thest thing Matilda should want was to be


    disturbed.


    He could only sit beside her silently, without saying anything.


    Matilda took out her phone and flipped through the messages.


    Not one was for Aimee, and not one was about Aimee.


    Since Aimee was located that day, she seemed to disappear out of thin air again.


    This made Matilda even more worried. If it was just a bad signal before, then the disappearance this


    time meant that they had entered Veggia.


    This was where the most worrying began.


    Everything about Veggia was unfamiliar. No one knew what the situation inside will be like, and no one


    knew what the Veggia people will do to them, the two outsiders.


    Matilda was already thinking that if there was no news now, it was probably the best news.


    If there was an uneptable news, what should they do?


    Just thinking about it made Matilda feel uneasy.


    Uncontrobly, however, she thought of Miles.


    His words deeply stimted Matilda.


    It made her wish to leave the crew immediately and go to Veggia at this moment.


    However, although she was Aimee''s best friend, she was also her subordinate.


    Thest thing she can do was disobey Aimee''s orders.


    Therefore, no matter how anxious she was, she still couldn''t take any action.


    The more Matilda thought about it, the more bored she became. Finally she couldn''t help it, and said to


    Francis, "Mr. Snider, my state today may not be right. I want to go back and rest for a night."


    Francis noticed that Matilda was not in good condition just now, and he was about to let her go back to


    rest.


    However, Matilda''s aura was too cold just now, so he couldn''t help feeling a little afraid, and he didn''t


    dare toe forward to talk to Matilda.


    In particr, he saw that August was rebuffed by Matilda, so he made more choices, and stayed away


    from the storm first.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fortunately, now that Matilda proposed to go back to rest, Francis naturally agreed immediately. And


    without further ado, he directly approved Matilda''s leave.


    Getting permission from Francis, Matilda left without looking back.


    After Matilda left, Francis asked August, "Is Matilda okay?"


    August looked at him speechlessly, wanting to scold him.


    Was it really appropriate to ask him this kind of question?


    When Matilda was here just now, Francis didn''t say anything. Now he asked him this question. What


    did he want to hear from him?


    Did he seem to know something?


    Matilda seemed to have something to say to him?


    August said, "Mr. Snider, you have to believe that the rtionship between her and you is much better


    than that with me."


    Having said this, August felt a little sad.


    Obviously he was the leading actor with Matilda. They not only had an affectionate scene, but also had


    a lot of intimate scenes. However, to Matilda, he was more like a prop. She treated him without any


    affection.


    August used to be the same way. He never thought that acting with the heroine would involve him too


    deeply and immerse himself in the script.


    He was very clear that a teley was a telepathy, and reality was reality. He thought that his


    concentration was extremely high, and it was never possible for him to have an undue rtionship with


    an actress when it was not filming.


    However, now he inexplicably felt that he had proved himself wrong.


    It seemed that he was no longer the clearly distinguishable person from before.


    Even, he hoped to be the same as Matilda inside and outside the y.


    Realizing this startled August.


    He never knew that he had thought so much unconsciously.


    This made him inexplicable, and he panicked a little.


    He knew very well that he shouldn''t have such thoughts, but he couldn''t control himself.


    He had to admit that he wasn''t just attracted to Matilda now.


    Now he had fallen into it and fell in love with her deeply.

 Chapter 263 Gave me a big gift

    Chapter 263 Gave me a big gift


    August''s strangeness was quickly discovered by his agent.


    After the two returned to the car, the agent frowned and asked, "August, what''s wrong with you? What


    are you thinking? Why do I feel that something is wrong with you?"


    August heard the words, looked up at the agent, smiled, and said, "I want to understand something, but


    you don''t need to worry. What I think is an impossible thing. It won''t have any effect on me."


    He knew very well that Matilda had no interest in him, not even with the intention of being able to


    cultivate feelings with him. Otherwise, how could Matilda pull away so simply every time a scene


    ended?


    This fact made August very distressed, but it was precisely because of this that August felt no burden.


    As far as he was concerned, his liking was really just his own business and had nothing to do with


    anyone else.


    The agent heard August''s words, and became very uneasy.


    He could vaguely guess whom August''s anomaly was rted to, but this was what he was most


    worried about.


    The agent said earnestly, "August, I know that you may not like to hear what I say next, but you must


    know that she entered the industry suddenly, and no one knows her origin until now. Do you


    understand what this means? It meant that she was a dangerous existence. She just showed up


    suddenly with good resource. And there''s no one behind her. Does anyone believe it?"


    These words, which can be said, were very pertinent.


    Moreover, from the agent''s point of view, he had tried his best to take August''s emotions into


    consideration.


    However, these words, in August''s point of view, meant endless helplessness.


    How could he not understand what the agent meant? No matter who was behind Matilda, she was


    different from him.


    He didn''te from a good background, and it was all because of his down-to-earth acting skills that


    he had made it step by step.


    He didn''t mean to look down on artists with connections. On the contrary, he believed that being able to


    have a strong backer was also a kind of strength.


    However, for August, even though he was now an actor, there was still a wall between him and those


    artists with such resources.


    They were not from the same world, and it can even be said that that was a ss that he will never be


    able to reach.


    August did not underestimate himself, but, for him, he will automatically avoid too close interaction with


    this type of people, not to mention to have such an intimate rtionship.


    The agent''s expression became a little subtle as he looked at August, and he knew that he had listened


    to his words.


    So, he continued to say, "August, I really didn''t mean to say this, but how difficult it is for you to walk


    step by step, no one knows better than yourself. The reason why I tell you this is just to let you cherish


    your own reputation. You know how hard to get where you''re today. I don''t want you to let yourself


    regret."


    August fell silent and didn''t say anything more.


    He saw his innermost wish clearly today, and he was discouraged today.


    August suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    He didn''t even know what he was busy with every day, and what he was working hard for.


    In the end, he didn''t even have the qualifications for love.


    August closed his eyes, refusing to listen to his agent''s words any more.


    There was really no need to go on.


    Seeing this, the agent understood what he meant and shut his mouth up.


    He sighed helplessly in his heart, and thought August should never do it.


    However, August was able to understand this truth, which was still a very good news for the agent.


    In that way, at least August was safe with him.


    And he was still the best actor who kept on acting.


    *


    Matilda left the film crew, and drove the car onto a overpass when her cell phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID and it was River.


    This made Matilda''s heart tense instantly.


    She was in a daze for a moment, and before she could answer the phone, the rear of her car was hit by


    anther car.


    Matilda stopped the car and got out of it with a sullen face to check the situation.


    This rear-end collision was very serious, and it directly dented the rear end of her car.


    Matilda really wanted to curse, but she couldn''t.


    It was she who was in a trance and slowed down the speed of the car without warning, causing the


    other party to rear-end her. This was her full responsibility.


    Matilda called the insurancepany to deal with it.


    The driver saw that she had a very good attitude, and took all the responsibilities. And it was a woman,


    a beautiful woman. Originally, the driver wanted to settle ounts with her angrily, but he didn''t say


    anything.


    However, this was also because Matilda''s car had a market value of seven million.


    Driving such a car on the road was naturally not something everyone can mess with.


    Soon, people from the insurancepany came to deal with it, and Matilda was free to call River back.


    As soon as the phone got connected, Matilda said very bluntly, "Mr. Knight, once you call me, you give


    me a big gift."


    Although the insurancepany paid thepensation, for a car lover like Matilda, it would be hard


    not to vent her anger after her baby car was being hit like this.


    River didn''t expect Matilda toe up with a curse, changed his idea, and said in a yful tone, "It


    seems that I made you unhappy. I don''t know what you''re angry about?"


    Matilda knew that it was useless to talk to River about it now. The incident had already happened, and


    she had calmed down after she talked to River just now.


    She asked, "Why are you calling me?"


    "I thought you would want to hear from Aimee," River said.


    Matilda''s body froze, and the hand holding the phone tightened uncontrobly.


    She was sure she heard it right. So, that was to say, River knew that Aimee went to Veggia, and he had


    information about Aimee''s current situation in Veggia.


    This made Matilda very surprised and incredible.


    She couldn''t figure out why River knew about this.


    However, she didn''t care about anything else, but just asked anxiously, "Is there any news?"


    River heard Matilda''s obviously nervous tone, smiled, and said, "Of course I have some news, but it''s


    not convenient to talk over the phone. You might as welle to Gastrognome."


    Matilda immediately agreed.


    She got into the car of the insurancepany and told the driver the address of Restaurant


    Gastrognome directly.


    Naturally, the performance of the car of the insurancepany could notpare with hers. The


    speed also made Matilda very angry.


    Several times, she wanted to kick the driver out of the car and drive over by herself.


    However, there was speed limit after getting off the overpass. Even if she drove it herself, it will have no


    effect.


    Finally, after nearly an hour, Matilda arrived at Restaurant Gastrognome.


    To her surprise, River was standing at the door, as if he was waiting for her on purpose.


    This made Matilda dislike herself for thinking too much.


    How was this possible?


    She will not be treated like this in River''s ce.


    Sure enough, after seeing her, River said directly, "Miss Duncan, you go in first. I''lle overter."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Matilda knew now that she was the one asking for River, so even though she was curious about what


    River was doing at the door, she still didn''t ask anything, and walked in obediently first.


    River looked at her back, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    It was very rare for Matilda to do that, which let River know that she also had such a side.

 Chapter 264 You are concerned about Miles

    Chapter 264 You are concerned about Miles


    After Matilda entered the room, she waited for a long time before seeing the door of the room opened.


    River led a dark-skinned man in.


    That man looked very different from the usual people she saw.


    Matilda''s attention was immediately drawn to him.


    At the same time, there was also a voice in her heart telling Matilda who this person might be.


    Her gaze fell on that man''s face for a split second. If it weren''t for theck of admiration in her eyes,


    people would think that she had some unreasonable thoughts.


    At least, from River''s point of view, that was how dumbfounding it was.


    River coughed lightly, as if to tell Matilda to calm down a bit, restrain herself, and stop staring at him so


    fiercely.


    However, Matilda waspletely caught up in her own guessing now, and didn''t pay attention to


    River''s meaning at all.


    River was speechless and could only speak out, "Miss Duncan, this is Rupert Benton."


    Matilda looked at River, waiting for him to introduce Rupert''s identity.


    However, River stopped at this point, and had no intention of continuing.


    Matilda''s brows became even tighter, and she had already scolded River in her heart how could this


    person be so tantalizing?


    Sensing Matilda''s deep displeasure, River sighed silently.


    She was such a beautiful woman. Why was she so impatient?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Miss Duncan, Rupert is the person who contacts the people in Veggia. If you have any


    questions, you can ask him."


    Finally, River talked about the topic Matilda cared about.


    She looked at Rupert, thinking about how to speak.


    Before Matilda could speak, Rupert went to speak first and said, "I don''t know too many things for the


    time being. I can only tell you that your friend will not be in danger."


    Matilda was stunned for a moment. Sensing Rupert''s determination, she finally rxed a lot.


    She asked, "Mr. Benton, can you contact them now?"


    She still wanted to speak to Aimee, so that, at least, she could really be sure of Aimee''s safety.


    However, after hearing her words, Rupert said directly, "Sorry, Miss Duncan. I can''t do this."


    Matilda felt a little dazed for a moment. What did this mean?


    Why did she feel that she couldn''t understand?


    Rupert saw her doubts and exined, "Veggia does not havemunication devices such as mobile


    phones. They rely on special contact methods tomunicate, so there is a long timeg in the


    transmission of news."


    This was no surprise to Matilda.


    If the people in Veggia can be contacted by modern technology, it wouldn''t happen that there was no


    signal from Aimee until now.


    However, if this was the case, how did Rupert know that Aimee was safe?


    Matilda asked the question in her heart, and Rupert smiled and said, "Miss Read is an old


    acquaintance of the vige head. He has been paying attention to her, so naturally he will not do


    anything dangerous to her."


    Rupert''s words not only surprised Matilda, but even River couldn''t help raising his brows lightly when


    he heard the words. His eyes were full of doubts that could not be concealed.


    Rupert said, "Miss Read''s teacher has a deep rtion with Veggia. The vige head has always paid


    attention to her teacher. By the way, they have paid attention to Miss Read."


    Matilda asked suspiciously, "So, Mr. Benton, you mean, Aimee''s teacher is actually from Veggia?"


    "No," Rupert said, "more urately, he''s Veggia''s enemy."


    Matilda''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, and she, who had calmed down a little, became


    tense again at this moment.


    Aimee''s teacher was Veggia''s enemy. She was the enemy''s apprentice. But she went there directly,


    can she still be treated well?


    How was this possible?


    Rupert knew what Matilda was thinking and said, "I can assure you that she will not be in any danger."


    Matilda obviously didn''t believe it, and now she was even more worried.


    Seeing this, Rupert had no choice but to exin to Matilda where Aimee was.


    Since Aimee became Joel''s apprentice, the focus of Lorenzo had unconsciously be Aimee.


    Even the change in Aimee''s physique was deeply rted to Veggia.


    It can be said that Lorenzo cared more about Aimee than even his own daughter.


    In this case, Rupert can say with certainty that Aimee will never encounter any danger when she


    arrived at Veggia.


    Matilda was even more puzzled by Rupert''s exnation.


    ording to his meaning, the vige head simply regarded Aimee as a very important person.


    But why?


    There was simply no reasonable exnation for this.


    However, Rupert had no way to exin Matilda''s doubts.


    Because he couldn''t figure out Lorenzo''s thoughts at all, and he was not qualified to ask.


    He also had the same question as Matilda. Why Lorenzo would care so much about Aimee, instead


    leaving his own daughter to suffer outside?


    Matilda finally realized that there was only so much information she could get from Rupert.


    The rest can only be left to time. And she had to patiently wait for Aimee''s safe return.


    She had no other choice now, but can only believe Rupert''s words, and believe that Aimee will not be


    in danger.


    In this way, Matilda finally felt relieved.


    Rupert didn''t stay long, and after talking to Matilda, he left.


    Matilda realized a very serious problem. How did River know that she was worried about Aimee?


    Moreover, what was the rtionship between River and Rupert?


    Why Rupert''s attitude towards him would be so wonderful?


    After sending Rupert away, River returned to the room.


    As soon as he entered, he met Matilda''s probing eyes.


    No need to ask, he knew what Matilda was wondering about.


    He smiled and said, "Do you doubt me? Think I''m spying on your friend?"


    Matilda didn''t make a sound, but wanted to admit that River was right.


    Indeed, she thought so.


    River found it both funny and annoying and said, "Perhaps, you can exin to me, what good does it


    do me?"


    Matilda said, "You may have no reason to treat Aimee like this, but Aimee is Patrick''s wife after all. In


    terms of your rtionship with the Hayden family, it is reasonable to do so."


    "So, you''re thinking that I''m paying too much attention to Patrick?" River chuckled with a yful tone,


    as if mocking Matilda''s naivety.


    Matilda said, "Or, you are concerned about Miles."


    When River heard this, he couldn''t helpughing.


    He looked at Matilda and became a little more speechless.


    He said, "The person sitting here now should be him, not you."


    Matilda choked, and couldn''t find a rebuttal for a long time.


    Yes, if that was the case, it won''t be her turn.


    Thinking of this, Matilda looked at River more probingly.


    She asked, "So, you''re telling me that you did me a favor?"


    River chuckled, and said, "If you think so, there seems to be no problem."


    Matilda''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t continue to speak.


    Inexplicably, there was a feeling that she had fallen into a trap.


    It was not a good thing to owe River a favor.


    It must not be an easy thing to return to him in the future.


    But, though Matilda was aware of it now, there was nothing else she could do. It had happened, and


    she had fallen into River''s trap.


    Matilda grinned, barely giving River a thumbs up.


    There was no such thing as a pie in the sky.


    River''s n was indeed beautiful.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Knight, if there is anything you need in the future, please don''t make things difficult


    for me."


    Riverughed lowly, and became more interested in her.


    He lit a cigarette, put it in his mouth and took a puff. And immediately, there was a smoke ring, making


    him blurred and sexy.


    At any other time, Matilda would have thought this man was really attractive.


    However, at this moment, she only felt he was dangerous.


    After being silent for a long while, River said to Matilda, "Don''t worry, Miss Duncan. I won''t force


    anyone to do anything."

 Chapter 265 Remember My Reminders

    Chapter 265 Remember My Reminders


    After leaving Restaurant Gastrognome, Matilda still had a lot of worries.


    She sent Rupert''s information to Ash, asking him to check who Rupert really was.


    However, the report was usually sent to her soon, but this time, it did not happen.


    Just when Matilda was getting impatient, Ash called and said angrily, "Matilda, I can''t find anything out."


    "What did you say?" Matilda jumped up from the seat so suddenly that she forgot that she was in the


    car and hit her head on the roof.


    Without taking into ount that her head was hurting, Matilda asked again, "What did you say? Say it


    again."


    Ash said, "Matilda, although I really don''t want to admit it, I really didn''t find out."


    This information really shocked Matilda too much.


    She never doubted Ash''s ability. Now, he said that he couldn''t find out, so there was only one possible


    reason. Rupert was really very mysterious and dangerous. Otherwise, it was impossible that they can''t


    find out at all.


    Ash said something else and Matilda didn''t listen to.


    Her hand holding the phone was trembling, and she, who rxed a little bit just now, became intense


    again at this moment.


    She wasn''t sure if she should trust Rupert''s words again.


    And just as she was thinking, a new call came in on her cell phone.


    It was River again.


    After talking to Ash, Matilda switched the call to River.


    However, River didn''t give her a chance to speak, and just said, "Don''t check Rupert''s information."


    Matilda''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes became a little colder.


    They had always been very secretive in their work, and this was the first time that they were discovered


    just after they made a move.


    Moreover, she was warned like this.


    Matilda held the phone tightly, and after a while, she said, "What do you mean?"


    River didn''t tease her this time, but said, "I''m doing it for your own good. If you don''t want to cause


    trouble, just listen to me. Don''t check Rupert. Don''t have any crooked thoughts. Otherwise, you won''t


    be able to pay the price."


    Matilda was almostughed at by River''s words. She calmed herself down and said, "You seem to


    have misunderstood me. In fact, no one can stop what I want to do."


    When River heard that, his tone softened a lot.


    He said, "Then you can give it a try and see what your will will bring you."


    Matilda didn''t say anything more to River, and hung up the phone directly.


    She didn''t pay attention to River''s threat. On the contrary, for Matilda, the more he said this, the more


    rebellious she was, and the more she wanted to find out.


    She didn''t believe there was no way to find out Rupert''s information.


    Originally, Matilda was nning to go back to the crew, but being so stimted by River, she asked the


    driver to turn around and go straight back to the vi.


    After entering the vi, Matilda heard Ash''s grumpy voice.


    "What''s going on?" Matilda walked in quickly, only to see Ash drop the mouse on the ground.


    And on hisputer screen was a particrly terrifying skull.


    Even though Matilda had experienced a lot, she was also frightened by this scene.


    She covered her heart to calm her breathing, and then asked again, "What''s going on?"


    "I was investigating Rupert, and I found some traces. When I was about to attack, who would have


    thought that I would be counterattacked. It would be toote for me to back out, and I am already be


    like this." Ash said angrily.


    This was the first time their system had been counterattacked.


    It just made Ash cranky.


    He didn''t need to think about it at all, and already knew that hisputer waspletely scrapped.


    Matilda was also beyond shock.


    What was Rupert''s background, and why can he do it to such an extent?


    Their system, which was designed by Aimee herself, had never had such a situation, and it was simply


    impossible for this to happen.


    But now, it had be like this.


    What was this?


    Matilda didn''t bother tofort Ash. She walked out of the vi with her mobile phone in her hand, and


    called River back.


    "You did it?" Matilda asked.


    River chuckled and said, "Do you think, if I want to do this, I will call you to remind you?"


    Matilda became even more angry when she heard this.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "So, you''re telling me that I didn''t follow your advice, and this is what


    happened to me?"


    "Don''t make it so serious," River said, "It''s just aputer. You don''t have any loss in other things.


    And, don''t worry. No one is interested in your secrets."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, what River said only made Matilda more alert.


    Sure enough, River knew it all.


    Sure enough, they seemed to be naked in front of him now, and he could see them clearly.


    River said no one was interested in their secrets. If Matilda believed it, she would be the world''s biggest


    idiot.


    She couldn''t help but groan. If someone really took this opportunity to do something to them, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    Matilda gritted her teeth and said, "Can you guarantee you will really do what you say?"


    River didn''t answer right away. Instead, he seemed to be trying to whet Matilda''s appetite on purpose.


    Through the receiver, Matilda could even hear River''s shallow breathing on the other end, and she


    could even tell that he was in a good mood.


    This made Matilda even more angry. If River was in front of her now, she would really lose control of


    herself and hit him directly in the face.


    River also seemed to feel Matilda''s anger, butughed even more presumptuously.


    He said, "It seems you really have a lot of resentment against me."


    Matilda suppressed the urge to curse in her heart, and said falsely and submissively, "You think too


    much. I just don''t understand what are you going to do?"


    Whatever his reason, bringing Rupert to her was a very dangerous thing for Matilda.


    She hadn''t figured out the reason yet, so she can''t act impulsively.


    So, even though she was furious now, she still had to suppress her anger to talk to River.


    River smiled lightly, and said, "I didn''t intend to do anything. I just think you''re interesting. I know what


    you are troubled, so I just want to help you."


    Naturally, there was no way to convince Matilda of this.


    Her eyes darkened, and she wanted to say something more, but she heard River say, "I''ll talk to you


    After speaking, River hung up the phone.


    Matilda held the phone, eager to make another call.


    However, she also knew very well that even if she called, River would not answer.


    Holding the phone and adjusting her breathing for a long time, Matilda returned to the vi.


    Ash had epted that theputer was destroyed.


    Seeing Matildae in with a gloomy face, Ash asked, "Matilda, what''s wrong? You look very upset."


    Matilda said, "It''s all right."


    She didn''t want to involve Ash, even if now maybe Ash was stripped and nothing was left.


    Matilda said, "You should pay attention at all times. If there is any situation, tell me in time. If you can''t


    do it, you can find Averi. Let''s not make any trouble until Aimeees back."


    "I know, Matilda. Don''t worry," Ash said.


    Matilda went upstairs to get another new car key and left the vi.


    She still had to go back to filming. No matter what, she still had to do well what she should do.


    After Matilda left , Ash tried to attack again with anotherputer, but it didn''t work.


    The only thing that could be avoided in time was that before he was counterattacked by the opponent,


    Ash withdrew in time, allowing himself to sessfully avoid the opponent''s attack.


    Ash stared at theputer screen in a daze, and still couldn''t figure out why their program would be


    cracked and attacked by someone.


    What kind of people were they?


    He followed the traces to find out, but he found nothing.


    Ash was in a very bad mood. This was the second time he had been attacked since he entered the


    industry.


    The first time naturally came from his teacher, and he couldn''t do anything about it at that time.


    After all, not everyone can be as excellent abnormally as Aimee.


    Now, there was a second person who could attack him. Ash was not as depressed as when he was hit


    by Aimee. On the contrary, he had an impulse to kill the opponent this time.


    Ash shook his neck, and was going to fight with this man today.

 Chapter 266 Its okay if I dont say anything

    Chapter 266 It''s okay if I don''t say anything


    Hospital.


    Casey''s wounds had begun to heal, and she no longer needed painkillers.


    But what bothered her even more now was that her wound was very itchy.


    This kind of itching was countless times worse than being bitten by a mosquito, which made her


    unbearable.


    Kelvin calcted that it would develop to this stage, so he still came to the hospital every day to visit


    Casey.


    After so many days, Casey had be very familiar with Kelvin.


    Although she still felt that sometimes she would feel very scared when she saw Kelvin, sometimes she


    still couldn''t control herself and couldn''t help teasing him.


    In particr, her wound was really itchy, and she couldn''t help scratching at all.


    However, Kelvin seemed to be deliberately against her. Every time she wanted to scratch it, Kelvin


    seemed to have installed a surveince system in her ward, and would always appear suddenly.


    Every time Casey was caught, she would deliberately fight against Kelvin, just to deliberately scratch it.


    However, Kelvin only needed to use one sentence to make her behave herself in an instant.


    He said, "You can scratch as you like. Anyway, it''s not me who will have an ugly stomach."


    After Kelvin said this, his tone was calm and his face was surprisingly calm, as if he was telling her


    about the weather today without any emotion.


    However, the more it was like this, the more it made Casey tremble.


    She was most afraid of Kelvin''s appearance, which was scarier than scolding her.


    Kelvin had already known her cowardice. So, in fact, every time, he deliberately bullied her.


    However, he wouldn''t be so indifferent and make Casey feel so wronged.


    He still brought her an anti-itch ointment, and after she applied it, it could stop the unbearable itching.


    Casey couldn''t put it down, and after using it a few times, she asked, "Is this ointment also developed


    by Aimee?"


    Kelvin was somewhat helpless.


    He said, "In your eyes, Aimee is so omnipotent?"


    "Of course." Casey said arrogantly.


    She now felt that Aimee was the most powerful woman in the world.


    Kelvin said, "Not this one, though. "


    Casey had some surprises. In her opinion, how could this be possible that it wasn''t developed by


    Aimee?


    However, Kelvin said it with such a serious face that she had to believe it.


    This made Casey very depressed.


    She tilted her head and thought for a while, then said, "Who is that, greater than Aimee?"


    Kelvin was almost speechless by her childish words.


    He finally understood that it was not aplicated choice whether to be great or not. She just thought


    whoever happened to be useful to her was the greatest.


    Kelvin said, "You mean, the person who invented this ointment is greater than Aimee?"


    Casey didn''t realize that it was Kelvin who was setting her up.


    She nodded foolishly and said, " The person who can invent such a powerful ointment must be super


    great."


    Kelvin''s mouth curled up, and he continued to say deliberately, "You are not afraid that Aimee will be


    unhappy if she hears this?"


    Casey frowned, as if she was thinking about this question very seriously.


    Soon, though, Casey figured it out.


    She smiled and said, "No, I believe Aimee is the most enlightened and gentle woman in the world. She


    won''t be unhappy because someone else is better than her."


    Kelvin finally couldn''t hold back, andughed lowly.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether Casey was Aimee''s fan or Aimee''s enemy.


    Casey was baffled by hisughter, and could only frown at Kelvin.


    She asked, "What are youughing at? Since you can get this ointment, does it mean that you must


    know who made this. Can you tell me?"


    Kelvin stoppedughing and said, "You really want to know?"


    "Of course, I really want to see who is so powerful."


    "Just a normal guy," Kelvin said.


    When Casey heard him say that, she disapproved very much again.


    She said, "How can you say that? It''s disrespectful to the big shot."


    Kelvin was speechless, looked at Casey amusedly, and said, "If I really say the name, I''m afraid you


    will faint from fright."


    Casey snorted angrily, and muttered dissatisfiedly, "You''re looking down on me. I''m thedy of the


    Hayden family. I have seen many things."


    Kelvin packed his things and was ready to leave.


    Casey quickly stopped him, and continued to ask, "Why didn''t you tell me? Just tell me who the hell is


    it?"


    Kelvin still didn''t answer, just giving Casey a meaningful look.


    Casey didn''t think about it carefully at first, but after meeting Kelvin''s gaze, she inexplicably opened her


    eyes wide and asked, "Don''t tell me you made this."


    Kelvin''s eyes became more meaningful.


    That look clearly told Casey that she was not that stupid.


    Casey thought of all kinds of possibilities, but she never thought that it would be Kelvin.


    She suddenly thought of a sentence: The clown turned out to be myself.


    She blinked and stared at Kelvin for a long time, unable to ept this fact.


    Although she had to admit that in her heart, and she had clearly realized that there will be no ordinary


    people around Aimee, and everyone must be very powerful.


    But, will Kelvin be that great?


    Casey really didn''t understand.


    She looked at Kelvin, recalling what she said.


    She really wanted Kelvin to lose his memory right now.


    She had no courage to face Kelvin anymore.


    What did she just say?


    Kelvin watched Casey amusedly. After knowing that the person who invented the ointment was him,


    she quickly shifted her gaze, and buried her face in the quilt, as if he couldn''t see her like this, and what


    happened just now didn''t happen.


    He immediately felt the urge to tease Casey.


    Kelvin said, "I think what you said just now is right. I will tell Aimee truthfully that in your heart, I am


    greater than her."


    "No!" Casey immediately got out from under the quilt, looked at Kelvin defensively, and said, "You can''t


    do that!"


    She didn''t even dare to think about how sad Aimee would be if she let Aimee know that she said so.


    She would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Kelvin said deliberately, "I think it is really necessary for me to tell Aimee this fact."


    Casey didn''t think that much at the moment. And she didn''t realize that Kelvin was teasing her on


    purpose.


    She quickly jumped off the bed, ran to Kelvin, grabbed his cor, and said, "No, you can''t say that. Did


    you hear me?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kelvin looked down at the little girl who couldn''t even reach his shoulders. She grabbed his cor


    aggressively, pulled him down forcibly, and looked at him.


    His eyes dimmed instantly, and a feeling he had never felt before spread to every cell in his body.


    This strange feeling made Kelvin very uneasy.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and finally, he raised his hand to hold Casey''s wrist, and said,


    "It''s okay if I don''t say anything."

 Chapter 267 You are really a good person

    Chapter 267 You are really a good person


    When Casey heard this, her eyes lit up immediately, and she looked at Kelvin expectantly, waiting for


    his next words.


    She knew very well that there was no free lunch in the world.


    However, she didn''t care about that much.


    She now wanted Kelvin to agree to her request, and everything else was easy to deal with.


    Kelvin said, "If you call me brother, I promise you."


    Casey''s eyes widened in astonishment, not knowing what kind of request he was asking for.


    For her, there were three elder brothers in her family. Plus those elder brothers who grew up together,


    there were so many brothers that she can''t even count.


    Therefore, the requirement to him brother was not difficult at all.


    Casey was very straightforward, opened her mouth directly, and called him brother.


    It was easy for Casey to say so.


    However, for Kelvin, it was extremely shocking.


    He didn''t expect that Casey would call out so directly.


    He had never been called brother before.


    Aimee was younger than him, and he had always regarded Aimee as a teacher. Butter Aimee felt


    awkward, so she just asked him to call her by her first name.


    As for other people who were younger than him, they either called him Mr. Prince, or just called him


    Prince directly.


    This was the first time someone called him brother like that.


    In particr, Casey''s voice was very cute and sweet, which made Kelvin''s heart feel even more


    inexplicable.


    He looked at Casey, and his voice became a little uncontrobly hoarse.


    "Call again," Kelvin said.


    Casey didn''t realize that there was something wrong. Since Kelvin brought it up, she called out again,


    "Brother."


    Kelvin liked that Casey called him brother. She still made him feel a little dumbfounded when she was


    so happy.


    Wasn''t this little girl too defenseless towards him?


    It was so easy for her to call him brother. How can she be so easy to be deceived?


    Casey blinked, looked at Kelvin, and smiled innocently, "Hey, I''ve already called you brother now, so


    don''t speak ill of me to Aimee anymore."


    Kelvinughed, raised his hand and touched Casey''s head, saying, "Okay, brother promises you."


    Casey blinked again, finally realizing something was wrong.


    Kelvin looked so different from her other brothers.


    However, Casey didn''t think in a strange direction. With Kelvin''s assurance, she was relieved, and was


    in an extremely happy mood, "Brother, you are really a good person, and you will be rewarded for


    being a good person."


    For this girl, sometimes, he was really helpless.


    Without talking to Casey any more, Kelvin told her to have a good rest and left the ward.


    While he was waiting for the elevator, Casey rushed out again, ran to Kelvin, and asked pitifully,


    "Brother, where are Aimee and Patrick? Can you contact them?"


    Casey was really worried. It had been so many days, and there was no news at all. What should she


    do?


    Her grandpa and Miles didn''t say anything, but Casey knew very well that they were both dying of


    anxiety.


    If Patrick and Aimee didn''te back, Camdyn might be looking for them.


    Casey knew that she was the most useless member of the entire Hayden family, and there was not


    much she can do for the family. Even at this moment, what she can do was to stay in the hospital


    obediently and not cause trouble to the family.


    However, she was really worried now.


    There was no way to ask her grandpa and Miles. Casey can only pin her hopes on Kelvin.


    Kelvin looked at Casey and said, "Don''t worry. They are fine and will be back soon."


    Casey didn''t know why Kelvin said it so firmly.


    However, she unconsciously believed Kelvin''s words.


    With Kelvin''s words, Casey said, "I got it. Brother, please be careful on the road. I''m going back to the


    ward."


    After speaking, Casey really walked to the ward without looking back.


    Kelvin watched her back and sighed silently.


    In fact, what he said just now made him a little guilty.


    He also didn''t know the current situation of Aimee and Patrick.


    No one can contact them, and no one can know whether they were safe now.


    However, Kelvin couldn''t bear to tell Casey the truth.


    In his opinion, she was just a child who still needed to be well protected.


    He didn''t want her to learn that much about what danger Patrick and Aimee might be facing.


    Kelvin''s selfishness was to protect Casey''s pure world.


    Realizing this made Kelvin''s heart fluctuate.


    He was surprised that he thought that.


    A strange, yet irrepressible, and unconceble emotion grew and spread in the bottom of his heart.


    Kelvin was silent for a long time before pressing the elevator''s button again and leaving the hospital.


    *


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Veggia.


    Aimee and Patrick had been here for three days.


    Except for the first day, the two of them had a long chat with the vige head.


    After that, there was no progress at all.


    They didn''t expect Lorenzo to leave Veggia with them, but, judging by the current situation, it seemed


    that he wasn''t going to let them go either.


    This made both Aimee and Patrick very distressed.


    The people in Veggia was still full of hostility towards them. Except, ording to the request of the


    vige head, three meals were regrly delivered to them, at other times, they hardly treated them


    nice.


    Aimee and Patrick were also very helpless about this, but as time passed, they got used to it.


    What can they ask for?


    Now that they were under someone else''s home, there was no reason not to be obedient.


    However, the two of them didn''t eat Veggia''s food.


    They still had this kind of defensiveness. Here, anywhere, they had to be extra cautious. Even when


    they were sleeping, the two of them took turns.


    However, Patrick was powerless about this.


    He really wanted Aimee to have more time to sleep.


    However, in terms of sleep, he really can''tpete with Aimee.


    Every time he wanted to stay with Aimee for a while, Aimee will say, "Darling, you have to rest well, so


    that it will be more convenientter."


    Patrick also understood what Aimee meant.


    Now was not the time for him to disy gantry. Only he had a good rest did he not drag her down.


    However, he really felt sorry for Aimee who paid much more than him for this trip.


    After coaxing Patrick to fall asleep, Aimee quietly packed her backpack.


    The food they brought was running low, and the pills that could restore energy quickly were running low


    too.


    If they continued to stay in Veggia, it will not be a good thing for both of them.


    Aimee was a little worried. In the current situation, it was not easy to rush out.

 Chapter 268 I asked someone to send you away

    Chapter 268 I asked someone to send you away


    On the fourth day, Lorenzo suddenly called them back to the same room as the first day.


    However, after they entered the room, Lorenzo did not speak for a long time, just watching them


    quietly.


    Aimee and Patrick did not speak out in a hurry, but were going to observe what he wanted to do, and


    then decide what attitude they would use.


    Finally, Lorenzo said, "It seems that the two of you are not happy in Veggia."


    Aimee nor Patrick made a sound, and their expressions didn''t change in any way, as if they didn''t


    understand what he said.


    Lorenzo expected their reaction, so he didn''t continue talking.


    He turned around and took out a box from the cab, handed it to Aimee, and said, "This is the only


    thing I can do for her."


    Aimee looked at the box, and didn''t rush to open it, but thought about what it was.


    Lorenzo said, "You put this thing in her heart, and this medicine will automatically enter her body,


    devouring the special poison in her body."


    Aimee didn''t feel any joy about it.


    She already understood this meaning very well. This was not a perfect solution, but just using one


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    poison to suppress another poison to prolong Sophie''s life.


    However, the pain that this new poison will bring was another matter, which may bepletely


    unimaginable.


    Aimee said, "That is to say, after taking this thing back, what happens to her depends on her destiny."


    It can be said that this was very impolite to say that.


    In addition, Aimee''s tone of voice when she said this was very cold. If someone else heard it, he or she


    would probably be intimidated by her.


    However, Lorenzo just sat indifferently across from them and didn''t say anything more, not even a


    single exnation.


    This made Aimee even more angry.


    However, she didn''t vent to Lorenzo, but suddenly felt very meaningless.


    Lorenzo didn''t even care about his own daughter. She was just an outsider. What else did she have to


    worry about?


    Aimee picked up the small box and put it in her pocket. She didn''t want to say a word to Lorenzo, and


    didn''t want to stay in the same room with him for a moment.


    Just when Aimee was pulling Patrick to leave, she heard Lorenzo say, "Pack up. I''ll ask someone to


    send you awayter."


    Aimee and Patrick stood still, and turned their heads to look at Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo said, "I think, if I don''t send you away, you will find time to escape."


    Aimee nor Patrick spoke. In fact, it was exactly as what he said.


    It was impossible for the two of them to stay here forever.


    There was no way to control them here.


    In particr, after Aimee cleared their rations, they became more certain that they would leave as soon


    as possible.


    Otherwise, they will have to eat Veggia''s food.


    At that time, there may really be no way to prevent the danger.


    However, what Aimee didn''t expect was that Lorenzo would take the initiative to let them leave.


    That being the case, Aimee and Patrick naturally didn''t have any hesitations, and were ready to leave


    almost immediately.


    Lorenzo wanted to say something more, but didn''t in the end.


    Letting them leave as they were was already the biggest concession he can make.


    As for the others, he wasn''t going to say anything more to them.


    After Aimee and Patrick went back to the room, there was actually nothing to be packed up. They just


    took their own backpacks. After that, there was nothing else.


    After staying here for so many days, the two of them still hadn''t shown their true faces. Even, the two of


    them just brushed their teeth and didn''t even wash their faces.


    Now that they were finally about to leave, both of them agreed that when they returned to the city, they


    must take a good bath first.


    However, now was not the time to think about these things. Everything will have to wait until they left


    Veggia first.

 Chapter 269 Tell you a secret

    Chapter 269 Tell you a secret


    Aimee and Patrick were told that they could be sent away when it was dark.


    Such a point in time was actually not friendly.


    However, the two can understand that the reason why Veggia was mysterious was that it cannot let


    outsiders know how they got here.


    If they were sent out during the day, it would be easy for them to remember what route they were


    taking.


    This was absolutely not allowed to happen by the people of Veggia.


    However, they didn''t know that such a defense would have no effect on Aimee, because her vision at


    night would not be affected at all.


    She did indeed memorize the route silently, just in case.


    However, the person sent by the vige head to send them away didn''t actually follow them all the time.


    After sending them halfway up the mountain, he said, "Go the rest of the way by yourself."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, but didn''t stop him.


    Although, in the current situation, letting the two of them go down the mountain alone was almost


    equivalent to sending them to death, if it were someone else, he or she might directly die halfway up


    the road.


    However, for the two of them, it was rtively easy.


    After confirming that the person had left and would not return, Aimee and Patrick took out the hard hats


    they were wearing before from the backpacks.


    And then they illuminated the surroundings and observed the road conditions.


    What made them more helpless was that the current situation was more dangerous than they


    expected.


    The so-called climbing up a mountain was easy, but going down was difficult. This was already the


    case for mountains with stairs, not to mention that what they needed to face was this kind of barren


    mountain.


    It was almost impossible to go down the mountain from here just using their climbing tools.


    Aimee was a little speechless. No wonder the person who sent them away was gloating when he left


    just now.


    In particr, during these few days, they didn''t treat them friendly at all, but just now, he actually smiled


    at them.


    The reason behind this was naturally self-evident.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He firmly believed that even if they were sent out of Veggia, they would not be able to leave alive.


    This made Aimee and Patrick dumbfounded.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and asked, "Darling, what should we do now?"


    Patrick said, "It''s really not suitable for action at night. Let''s just wait here for dawn."


    Aimee nodded, but said again, "But, darling, it will take at least five hours until dawn. The temperature


    will only get lower and lower. We may be frozen to death here."


    Patrick also thought about this question.


    However, the two of them didn''t bring many clothes, and those that could keep out the cold had already


    been worn on their bodies.


    In the current situation, if they wanted to keep warm, they can only rely on themselves.


    Patrick held Aimee in his arms and said, "I won''t let you freeze."


    Aimee poked her head out of Patrick''s arms, smiling brightly.


    In fact, she was not afraid of the cold. Because of her physique, even if the temperature was below


    zero, she will not feel the cold.


    The reason why she said that was she was worried about Patrick.


    Aimee said, "Darling, if you feel cold, you must tell me. You can wear my clothes."


    Patrick didn''t know Aimee''s physique, and when he heard her say that, he frowned.


    He said, "Aimee, I''m not cold."


    Even if he was cold, he would never let Aimee take off her clothes.


    Aimee felt a little helpless, but also a little dumbfounded.


    She discovered very early on that Patrick really had a strong masculinity. Although it will not be that


    ufortable, he was indeed stubborn in many things.


    For Aimee, this was a kind of sweetness, but also a kind of helplessness.


    Aimee reached out to hold Patrick''s palm and said, "Darling, touch my hand. Don''t you think my palm is


    warmer than yours?"


    Generally speaking, the body temperature of men is higher than that of women.


    Patrick didn''t notice this before, but now holding Aimee''s hand, he realized that the temperature of


    Aimee''s palm was indeed higher than his.


    This left Patrick speechless and frustrated.


    How did he feel that Aimee seemed always to be able not to need him much?


    Patrick said, "Aimee, do you think I''m actually useless?"


    Aimeeughed at his silly words.


    She said, "How could it be? Everyone knows how important you''re to me."


    She never thought that a man must be stronger than a woman, or that a man must always put women


    first, even ignoring his own danger. As if, in this case, it can be reflected how much this man loved this


    woman.


    On the contrary, Aimee''s firm belief was that everyone should protect themselves first, and this was the


    best way to treat each other, instead of blindly thinking that they can do more.


    It didn''t make any sense to do that.


    Seeing that Patrick insisted on his own opinion, Aimee had no choice but to say to Patrick, "Darling, let


    me tell you a secret."


    Patrick looked at Aimee suspiciously, thinking about what reason she had.


    Aimee said, "Darling, you know, I can be energetic at night without sleeping a lot."


    Patrick nodded, having figured this out while he was still paralyzed.


    Although it felt amazing, it was not impossible to understand and ept.


    Aimee said again, "Then you know, I can see in the dark."


    Patrick nodded again, waiting for Aimee''s next words.


    Aimee smiled and said, "So, darling, I''m actually not afraid of the cold, or rather, I don''t actually feel the


    cold."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this, and looked at Aimee helplessly.


    In his opinion, Aimee deliberately made up a lie in order to give him the clothes on her body.


    Aimee knew that he didn''t believe in herself.


    Being helpless, Aimee could only say, "Darling, I''m really sad that you don''t trust me like this."

 Chapter 270 About to lose to me

    Chapter 270 About to lose to me


    Aimee looked pitiful, as if she had been wronged.


    Patrick was soft-hearted for a moment. Facing Aimee like that, he can just take out his heart and give it


    to her, let alone just believe what she said?


    However, Patrick''s rationality still defeated his sensibility.


    He wouldn''t let Aimee make fun of her body.


    Aimee was really helpless.


    How could she not understand what Patrick was thinking? Just like her, he would be extra fussy


    when handling the things rted to her.


    Therefore, Aimee stopped talking with Patrick, but could only wait and see. When the temperature


    dropped and Patrick couldn''t hold it anymore, she would automatically warm him up.


    The two leaned against the mountain wall to rest.


    Although the current situation was very bad, fortunately, there were no beasts, insects and snakes on


    this mountain. At least, they didn''t have to worry about so many strange things when they were resting.


    However, in this environment, they can''t light a fire to keep warm. They can only rely on their own body


    temperature to maintain the warmth.


    At about three o''clock in the morning, the temperature reached its lowest point.


    Aimee asked Patrick to sleep leaning against her for a while, but Patrick refused and wanted to


    apany with her.


    However, Patrick couldn''t hold on for long. Aimee used very familiar words forcing him topromise.


    Aimee said, "Darling, if you don''t sleep, when we go down the mountain at dawn, do you really n to


    let me carry you down?"


    Patrick was choked, raised his hand and pinched Aimee''s ear gently, saying, "Aimee, you just don''t


    trust me."


    How fragile he was for Aimee to worry about him so much.


    However, Patrick was also very grateful for this, so he was willing to obey Aimee''s order, leaned on her


    shoulder, and took a nap for a while.


    Aimee heard Patrick''s breathing calmed down, and was finally relieved.


    She turned her head to look at Patrick''s face, but her hands were secretly trying to take off her coat so


    that Patrick could put it on.


    However, when she was about to take it off, Patrick grabbed her wrist.


    Patrick didn''t open his eyes, but took Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it. His tone was full of


    helplessness.


    "Aimee, do you have to do this?" Patrick said.


    Aimee was a little frustrated. He was already asleep, so how could he still know what she was doing?


    This was really inexplicable.


    Patrick didn''t hear Aimee''s answer, so he opened his eyes, looked down at Aimee, and saw her


    frustrated face.


    The corners of his mouth curled up, and he said, "Aimee, I''m not cold yet."


    "How dare you lie to me." Aimee became even more frustrated, held Patrick''s hand, and said, "Look at


    how cold your hand is."


    Different from her palm temperature, Patrick''s palm temperature was really a little cold.


    Patrick couldn''t deny this and still felt a little helpless when she said that.


    He said, "Aimee, with your physique, there is no room for me to develop at all."


    When Aimee heard this, she knew that Patrick hadpromised.


    She withdrew her hand, took off her coat , and put it on Patrick.


    "You should have agreed earlier, but you insisted. You''re going to lose to me anyway." Aimee said.


    Patrickughed, and his eyes were full of doting and deep helplessness.


    That was right. He didn''t even know what he was being stubborn about, and he had to listen to Aimee


    in the end.


    Squeezing Aimee''s ear gently, Patrick said, "Aimee, does it mean I love you so much?"


    Aimee heard this, but didn''t take it seriously.


    She held her chin, looked at Patrick, and said something very reasonable.


    Aimee said, "Darling, shouldn''t you love me so much?"


    Patrick was a little stunned. It was actually very unlikely that these words woulde out of Aimee''s


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    mouth.


    However, when Aimee said that, it made Patrick feel that it was so reasonable.


    And, Patrick thought, to hear Aimee say that was very appropriate.


    This also meant that Aimee was already in deep love with him.


    Patrick looked at Aimee with affection.


    Although there was no light at the moment, Aimee can still see clearly.


    Aimee was stared at by him suddenly, raised her hand to cover Patrick''s eyes, and said coquettishly,


    "Darling, don''t look at me like that."


    The two of them hadn''t escaped from danger yet. It was always inappropriate to be so affectionate.


    Patrick smiled and said, "But I like to look at you like this."


    He didn''t just want to look at Aimee like that, but wanted to hold her and kiss her.


    There were many things he wanted to do.


    However, he also knew that now was not the time.


    When they went back, he must make up for what he missed during this period.

 Chapter 271 Have another method

    Chapter 271 Have another method


    At dawn, Aimee and Patrick hugged each other, keeping each other warm.


    In fact, it was more that Aimee who was keeping Patrick warm.


    Even with Aimee''s coat on his body, Patrick''s face was still pale with cold at this moment.


    The temperature on the mountain was very strange. It was not like an ordinary one with simple drop in


    temperature.


    After staying on this mountain for a long time, they can feel that this mountain seemed to be shrouded


    in a cloud of mist, making the temperature much lower than the original.


    If not, Patrick wouldn''t be frozen like this.


    Aimee hugged Patrick tightly. Seeing that his lips were bloodless, she was anxious and distressed.


    Finally, when the sky was bright, the mountain was still surrounded by fog, and the visibility was not as


    good as at night.


    Aimee tightened Patrick''s clothes, stroked his back, and said, "Darling, the visibility is too poor now,


    and it''s not convenient for us to go down the mountain now. Just wait a little longer."


    Even if Patrick was strong enough, he couldn''t do what he wanted at the moment.


    He leaned against Aimee, trying not to look even more miserable.


    He didn''t want to worry Aimee either.


    Finally, by the time the sun was fully up, visibility returned and so did the temperature.


    Aimee took a good look at the mountain road, which was more difficult than she thought.


    She was really depressed to the extreme. Lorenzo was really a bastard.


    She should have known it. How could the vige head, who was merciless to his own daughter, not be


    ruthless to them?


    He didn''t poison them, which probably was his mercy to them.


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, let''s go forward. Let''s go and see."


    "Let''s go," Patrick put his arms around Aimee''s waist, and said, "It maybe hard for you to help me."


    Patrick really felt a little ufortable, light-headed, and a little dizzy just standing.


    Last night''s show off caused Patrick trouble at this moment.


    If he had known it earlier, he would not have been stubborn, but now he was holding back.


    Aimee held Patrick''s waist and said, "Darling, don''t worry. I''ll take care of you."


    Patrickughed, feeling helpless.


    Finally, the two walked down the mountain from the middle of it, but found that they were walking


    around, not knowing why. After walking for a long time, they found that they had returned to the original


    ce without making any progress at all.


    But Patrick''s physical condition was getting worse now.


    Both of them had run out of food and were now relying on their will power to keep from falling.


    There was no way. Aimee can only stop temporarily, and prepare to re-n how they could go down


    the mountain.


    If both of them were in good physical strength now, Aimee will choose to go up the mountain directly


    and climb down from here.


    However, not to mention that Patrick''s physical condition did not allow it now, even she was already a


    little tired.


    If they just jumped down rashly, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Aimee said angrily, "The vige head deliberately wants us to die on the mountain."


    Patrick heard this, raised his hand and touched her head, "Aimee, there is actually another way."


    "What?" Aimee asked.


    She had a premonition and was sure that what Patrick would say next might make her unhappy.


    Sure enough, Aimee heard Patrick say, "Aimee, you can go down the mountain first, and thene up


    to save me."


    If both of them had been on the mountain, in the end, maybe both of them will be trapped here.


    However, if Aimee went down the mountain first, the result might be different.


    Aimee turned cold when she heard this, and said, "Darling, there is no way I will be separated from


    you."


    Aimee did understand what was on Patrick''s mind.


    He wanted to minimize the damage to the two of them, but the price of doing so was that she had to


    leave first, and then leave Patrick here. No one knew what would happen then.


    Aimee would never agree to Patrick''s suggestion no matter what.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Darling, don''t want to drive me away. You are not allowed to make


    such a suggestion again. Otherwise, I will really be angry."


    Patrick felt a little helpless, but very warm at the same time.


    Being able to be so cared by Aimee, it was hard for Patrick not to be moved.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, "Aimee, I''m very happy you care about me so


    much."


    Aimee snorted softly and said, "So, darling, don''t make me unhappy. Otherwise, I will beat you up."


    Listening to Aimee''s angry threat, Patrick didn''t feel it childish. On the contrary, he found it even more


    cute.


    After all, he couldn''t resist the instinctive temptation, held the back of Aimee''s head, and kissed her.


    At this time, the lips of the two of them were very dry, and with the makeup on their faces, when their


    lips touched, the feeling wasn''t good.


    However, this could not stop the enthusiasm of the two of them.


    At this moment, they just wanted to express their feelings to each other in the hottest way.

 Chapter 272 So handsome

    Chapter 272 So handsome


    Until noon, the temperaturepletely returned, and Patrick''s condition also recovered a lot.


    Aimee took out a button-like item from her backpack, turned her head, looked at Patrick, and said,


    "Darling, let''s make a bet. This thing is a signal device. If I drop it, it will automatically locate to our


    ce, so we can wait for help."


    Patrick looked at Aimee in surprise that she had such a device.


    Aimee said with some embarrassment, "Originally, if we were in another ce, I could just throw this


    thing down and wait for someone to rescue us, but in this position, I''m not sure if it will work."


    In fact, at the beginning, Aimee didn''t want to use this.


    Firstly, it was because she didn''t know whether this would be effective, and secondly, she didn''t want


    more people toe to Veggia, which was not a good thing.


    However, in this situation, if this method was not used, the two of them will be trapped here.


    As for whether this thing will work, Aimee actually had no idea.


    In other ces, this will certainly be useful.


    However, Veggia was too mysterious. Now they found themselves lost and can''t get out at all.


    Aimee was not sure if the signal will be received after throwing it out.


    However, until now, Aimee can only gamble.


    Patrick said, "I believe in you."


    In fact, Patrick had already made arrangements here, but it was made before they came here.


    He told Trace to follow them secretly, and when the time was right, he coulde and rescue them.


    However, Patrick didn''t tell Aimee about it.


    As Aimee thought, Veggia was too elusive.


    Patrick was not sure now when will Trace and the others arrive.


    If he told Aimee to have expectations, it would not be a good thing for the current situation.


    So, Patrick didn''t say anything.


    The two of them were so worried about each other, and they also cared each other in their own way.


    Aimee threw the annunciator in her hand down the mountain. Whether she could seed or not was


    up to the device.


    At this moment, Aimee suddenly felt it a little funny.


    She can only pray in her heart that everything can develop ording to her n.


    After throwing the annunciator down, Aimee leaned on Patrick''s shoulder and said, "Darling, do we look


    like two puppies now, waiting for the owner toe and take us home?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrickughed that she was in the mood to tell jokes to amuse him.


    He said, "Then what kind of puppy are you?"


    Aimee tilted her head and thought for a while, then said, "Samoyed, looks pretty."


    Just like the one in their family, bby was silly, but looked pretty.


    Especially now that the injury has healed, he looked even more beautiful.


    Aimee said, "Darling, I miss bby."


    And grandpa.


    She didn''t know if the old man was very worried about them.


    And Casey, she was already worried about how she was now and whether the wound was recovering


    well, even with Kelvin around.


    If it was said that her medical skills were very good, then Kelvin''s were not inferior to hers.


    More precisely, Kelvin''s wereparable to hers.


    As long as Casey was obedient and took good care of herself ording to Kelvin''s request, there won''t


    be any problems with her wound.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee, tilted his head and kissed her hair.


    "Soon, we''ll be home," he said.


    Aimee smiled. Then, she raised her head, frowned, and said, "Darling, I haven''t washed my hair for


    several days, and you kissed it. I don''t know how are you feeling now."


    Patrickughed at her distasteful words.


    He squeezed Aimee''s face gently, and said, "Why are you so bad? Deliberately make me feel


    ufortable, don''t you?"


    "No," Aimee said with an innocent face, "I feel sorry for you."


    "If you feel sorry for me, promise me one thing." Patrick said.


    Aimee immediately moved back instinctively, and looked at Patrick defensively, always feeling that he


    had some malicious intentions.


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "Darling, don''t have any improper thoughts. Otherwise, I''m not sure if


    I will beat you."


    Why was she so violent today?


    She always said she would beat him up.


    "Whom are you going to marry if you beat me up?" Patrick asked, as he squeezed Aimee''s waist with


    his big hand.


    When Aimee heard this, a malicious smile appeared in her face.


    She tilted her head, intentionally put on a pensive look, and said, "There are thousands of men in the


    world, and one of them belongs to me."


    However, as soon as she said so, she obviously entered Patrick''s minefield.


    Patrick pulled Aimee into his arms directly, and took a bite on her mouth.


    Aimee was in pain and eximed. Then her eyes turned watery.


    How could this man be so bad?


    She muttered dissatisfiedly, "Darling, you have bitten all my makeup."


    Patrick didn''t think of this, and looked at Aimee dumbfoundedly. When he saw the piece of fake skin on


    her mouth that he had bitten off, he was inexplicably at a loss.


    Aimee could only give Patrick a coquettish look, and then took off the fake skin on her face.


    Her original face was revealed. With her current messy and dirty hair and clothes, he really couldn''t


    bear to look directly at her.


    However, Patrick didn''t embarrass Aimee. He leaned up to Aimee and asked her to take off the fake


    skin on his face too.


    Now, the two of them were just the same, and no one should want to dislike the other.


    Aimee couldn''t hold back seeing Patrick, andughed out loud, "Darling, you look so handsome."


    Patrick smiled helplessly, but his eyes gradually darkened.


    One advantage of taking off the fake skin was that he was free to kiss Aimee.


    While Aimee was stillughing at him, Patrick no longer restrained himself, reached out, hooked him


    into his arms, and kissed her hard.


    Sure enough, after removing thatyer of fake skin, such a direct touch was the most affectionate.


    Aimee didn''t push Patrick away until the pain came from her mouth.


    No need to look, she knew that her mouth must be swollen very wonderfully.

 Chapter 273 I fell in love with this dangerous man

    Chapter 273 I fell in love with this dangerous man


    Innisrial.


    Ash was still battling the man who had hacked his system, when suddenly his phone received an


    rm.


    Ash''s body froze suddenly, and he quickly picked up the phone, only to find that it was a system


    prompt. And a huge SOS was being disyed on the screen of the phone.


    He quickly tapped on the interface, and saw a location.


    Almost immediately, Ash picked up another cell phone and dialed, "Get a private jet ready


    immediately."


    Simrly, Kelvin, who was in the hospital for a new round of postoperative treatment for Casey, also


    received this message.


    His expression froze, and he was very disturbed.


    Aimee activated this signal, which meant the situation was very bad.


    Kelvin looked at Casey and said, "I''m leaving now. As for when I''ll be back, it''s not certain. Take care of


    yourself, okay?"


    Casey looked at Kelvin''s face, which was very bad.


    She swallowed anxiously and asked, "Are you going to find Patrick and Aimee?"


    Kelvin was helpless that she would suddenly be so smart and sharp at this time.


    He said, "Don''t tell anyone about this matter for the time being."


    Casey looked at Kelvin, saw his seriousness, and became nervous.


    Kelvin didn''t have time to continue talking to her, so he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Casey grabbed his sleeve and said, "Brother, you will alle back safely, right?"


    Kelvin couldn''t help but be startled when he heard this.


    In fact, Kelvin wasn''t sure the answer to that question at all.


    If Aimee was not in danger, she will not activate it at all.


    Now, since they had received this signal, it meant that her current situation was very bad.


    It was really hard to say clearly what they will face this time.


    He couldn''t even give Casey an affirmative answer.


    Casey said, "Brother, I will be very good. I won''t tell anyone, and I won''t make trouble anymore. I will


    recover well and wait for you toe back."


    Kelvin turned around and looked down at Casey.


    Casey sniffed, raised her face, and said seriously, "So, you muste back safely."


    Although Kelvin didn''t say anything, Casey could feel that what he might have to face was an extremely


    dangerous situation.


    Casey didn''t know why but wanted to say such words to Kelvin.


    She just suddenly felt that she wanted to wait until he came back safely.


    Kelvin''s eyes darkened. He looked at Casey''s face. After all, he didn''t suppress his impulse, stretched


    out his long arms, and took Casey into his arms.


    He was so strong that when Casey was in his arms, her body hurt a little.


    However, the warmth of being held in his arms made Casey feel very incredible.


    She never knew that a man''s arms actually felt like this.


    Casey raised her arms, put her arms around Kelvin''s waist, buried her face in his chest, and said, "I''ll


    wait for you toe back."


    Kelvin lowered his head and kissed the strands of her hair lightly where Casey couldn''t notice.


    In fact, he was very forbearing and restrained.


    Kelvin said, "Wait for me."


    After he came back, then, there were some things that he didn''t intend to suppress anymore.


    Now that he had figured it out, he didn''t want to hide anything.


    Kelvin let go of Casey, turned around and left the ward without looking at her again.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Casey sniffed, still feeling a little depressed about it.


    However, recalling the hug just now, Casey''s face couldn''t help but blushed again.


    She felt that she liked this hug very much.


    She wanted just one more hug.


    Casey went back to the bed, pulled the quilt over herself, and hugged herself tightly.


    She suddenly found that her heart was beating uncontrobly, as if something was about to jump out of


    her chest.


    This kind of feeling was very fresh and wonderful for her.


    Most importantly, Casey actually felt that it was very sweet.


    She sat up from the bed suddenly. As if she understood something, her face was hot.


    She seemed to like this dangerous man.

 Chapter 274 Help me suffer a few

    Chapter 274 Help me suffer a few


    Airport.


    Kelvin, Matilda, Ash and Averi arrived at the airport.


    Averi red at the other three, with a face that was originally cold, but now it was even colder to the


    extreme.


    "You three, you are really great, great! Such an important thing, you have kept it from me until now!"


    Averi was so angry that she was speechless.


    If it weren''t urgent for saving lives now, she would want to punch them.


    Ash was instinctively afraid of Averi, so he was so cowardly that he hid behind Kelvin, not daring to say


    a word.


    Kelvin said, "When wee back, you can punch us as you want. Let''s set off first, okay?"


    Averi red at him and still didn''t calm down, but she could only suppress the anger and get on the


    ne first.


    Matilda walked to Kelvin''s side and asked, "Why didn''t you tell her before?"


    "Aimee won''t let me. What should I say?" Kelvin was also helpless.


    Matilda said, "I''m not her opponent. When the timees, help me."


    Kelvin touched between his brows, also in distress.


    To say that they were usually led by Aimee and listened to her in everything, this was because of


    Aimee''s outstanding ability, so that each of them was very convinced, and it was an instinct to listen to


    her.


    Well, for Averi, everyone of them had been fixed by her and had to surrender to her.


    Because, if they really annoyed Averi, she wouldn''t think of their friendship at all, and would directly


    beat them until she felt not that angry.


    The most important thing was that Averi, who may not the most capable fighter, must have the


    strongest endurance.


    Whoever she wanted to beat, even if she can''t beat, she can forcefully wear people down until they had


    no strength, and then fight back.


    They didn''t know whom Averi learned this from.


    Anyway, they were helpless when facing Averi.


    Ash finally got on the ne, already on the verge of tears.


    He was excellent in other aspects, that was, he was rtively good at fighting to the outside world.


    However, among them, he can be said to be the weakest.


    If being beaten by Averi, he''ll probably be in bed for a month.


    He only hoped that when they found his teacher, he could let Aimee protect him.


    After the ne took off, Kelvin finally had to n the key points.


    He said, "We don''t know the situation of Aimee in Veggia now. Now let''s study the n."


    Although Averi was angry with them, she knew what was the most important thing now.


    Therefore, she listened intently to Kelvin''s arrangement.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Ash, you''re still in charge of tracking the signal. Judging from the previous situation, Aimee and Patrick


    must have no signal. This means that even if we reach Veggia, we may not be able to contact them."


    "Well, I''ll go with you, with Averi and Ash behind us," Matilda said.


    Averi said, "No, I will go up with Kelvin. Matilda, you and Ash will guard."


    Matilda weighed the difference in strength between herself and Averi, but there was really no way to


    refute it for a while.


    She was a little depressed, but she could only nod her head and said, "Okay then, I''ll stay."


    Averi felt a little helpless, so she exined, "You''re filming now. If you get injured, it''s not only your


    business, so it''s better to support us in the rear with Ash."


    Matilda felt relieved when she heard the words.


    Although she and Averi had worked together for a long time and were responsible for different things,


    when they got together, they were still very harmonious.


    In the past, some people doubted whether the two of them would fight every time they met.


    However, such a thing never happened.


    The so-called beautiful women always cherished other beautiful women, and the two of them had


    always liked each other very much.


    Of course, this had to exclude the current situation.


    Averi was taking Matilda''s situation into consideration, but, because they didn''t tell Averi that Aimee


    went to Veggia, Averi was now very angry and will beat them up at any time.


    Matilda was a little timid. Although she can fight, she really can''t beat Averi.


    Therefore, Matilda was very cooperative with whatever suggestion Averi made.


    "In this case, then, Matilda, you must always pay attention, and don''te here unless it is absolutely


    necessary." Kelvin said.


    Matilda''s temperament was actually somewhat impulsive.


    Although there was never ambiguity about right and wrong, there will also be situations where she can''t


    control herself because she was too worried.


    Plus Ash was very cowardly in front of Matilda, it was hard to guarantee that he would listen to Matilda,


    and the two came to support on impulse.


    This was not a good thing.


    Matilda understood what Kelvin meant, nodded at him, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not the impulsive one


    I used to be."


    Kelvin looked at her helplessly, but because she said so, he became even more uneasy.


    He can only hope that their operation this time will be smooth and there will be no idents.


    Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to exin it to Aimee.

 Chapter 275 Be together

    Chapter 275 Be together


    After everyone reached the foot of Veggia, Ash checked the signal and said, "This is it. The signal from


    Aimee is right up here."


    "Ash, are you sure?" Matilda looked at the mountain in front of her incredulously, and said doubtfully.


    No matter how they looked at such an almost vertical mountain, it didn''t look like they can go up.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, if this was where Veggia was, there was nothing that cannot


    be understood.


    No one would have thought that Veggia would be in such a ce.


    Veggia was mysterious because outsiders didn''t know how it existed?


    Ash said, "From the signal point of view, there is nothing wrong with this. However, the signal is very


    weak now, and I can hardly track it here."


    "Don''t worry about that much. Let''s go up first." Averi said.


    She was all ready to go and couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Now they didn''t know what was going on with Aimee. Averi was really worried when they got up, what


    they would see maybe uneptable.


    In that case, she would really lose control of herself and fight with Kelvin directly.


    "You two, no matter what, take care of your own safety first," Matilda said.


    The first principle of saving was not to put themselves in danger.


    This was the rule Aimee set for them.


    Averi nodded and said, "Don''t worry. You can rest assured about our abilities."


    Kelvin exined a few more words to Ash, and together with Averi, they approached the mountain.


    Aimee and Patrick also took this way to go up.


    However, their climbing skills were obviously inferior to those of Aimee and Patrick.


    Matilda and Ash watched from below, both unable to stop worrying.


    Especially Ash, who had already moved to Matilda''s side, whispered, "Matilda, why don''t we just take


    the ne over there?"


    Matilda red at him and said, "Are you brainless? Just fly over in this environment? Are you waiting


    for doom?"


    Sometimes, Matilda really felt that the ne was the most useless thing in the world.


    If they can directly use the ne to save them, why was it soplicated now?


    Ash touched his nose, and was also fooled by himself.


    However, this opened up a new way of thinking for him. He wanted to study how to make the ne fly


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    up to this kind of mountain steadily.


    After all this, he had to study it with his teacher to see if there were possibilities.


    Aimee didn''t know that her apprentice actually set up another project for her.


    She and Patrick had been stuck on the mountainside for a day and a night.


    They can survive without food, except that it will be more ufortable when they were hungry. After


    that time, they had nothing to do.


    The point was, the two of them didn''t even have water now.


    Aimee looked at Patrick distressedly. His lips were chapped and peeled, without any blood color.


    It can be said that, except for the period when he was lying in bed, this was the most embarrassing


    period Aimee saw Patrick.


    Aimee was really distressed.


    In fact, she had an impulse to go back the same way, return to Veggia, and fight the vige head to the


    death.


    This hateful old thing treated them with such a bad method. He was shameless to the extreme.


    However, Aimee was also very clear that if they really did this, they will put themselves in a more


    dangerous situation.


    She was also very sure that the vige head just wanted them toe and beg him.


    Aimee just didn''t want to do what he wanted.


    She held Patrick''s face, brushed her fingertips on his lips, and said softly, "Darling, let''s wait a little


    longer. If it really doesn''t work, we''ll jump off."


    After Patrick heard this, heughed lowly, pinched Aimee''s cheek, and said, "Do you want to fly with


    me?"


    If they jumped off such a cliff, they will be disabled even if they didn''t die.


    He himself was not afraid, but he couldn''t bear to have Aimee get hurt.


    He was also reluctant to separate from Aimee.


    If they were really separated from each other, what kind of blow will it be to him? Even if he died, he will


    not feel at ease.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I''m fine. I can still live on."


    It was dark again now.


    Soon, a new low temperature will usher in.


    Last night, they still had the energy left in their bodies to support themselves. Tonight, they might not be


    so lucky.


    Aimee hugged Patrick, and now she understood they can''t make bricks without straw.


    The two of them were capable, but in this barren ce, there was no room for them to disy their


    talents at all.


    Aimee can only hope that Kelvin and the others will be more reliable, show up quickly, and won''t make


    them wait too long.


    She even felt murderous at this moment.


    If anything happened to Patrick here, she will definitely make aeback and destroy Veggia.


    Simrly, Patrick was also secretly praying that Trace would be more reliable and the people with him


    would arrive sooner.


    How could the two of them have imagined that they would fall into such a situation, that they would


    have to rely on such unreliable things and hope to get out of the predicament?

 Chapter 276 Must not be here

    Chapter 276 Must not be here


    Averi and Kelvin had been climbing up the cliff for two hours, but they still hadn''t seen the location


    where the signal showed.


    Kelvin''s expression became more and more solemn, and he could feel that Averi''s physical strength


    was slowly depleting.


    "How about you take a rest here. I''ll go up and have a look first." Kelvin said.


    Averi was indeed a little physically weak, but she couldn''t ept Kelvin''s proposal.


    She said, "It''s better for the two of us not to act separately now. Otherwise, if any of us is in danger


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    after we separate, wouldn''t it be even more troublesome?"


    Kelvin nodded in agreement, and said, "Then let''s rest for five minutes. You can rx, and we will


    continue to go upter."


    Averi responded, and looked up at the cliff. In the dark night, she couldn''t see the edge even more.


    The most important thing was that the current temperature was dropping continuously. Although the


    two of them brought heavy clothes, they couldn''t put them on at all.


    When climbing up this cliff, if they wore too bloated clothes, they really didn''t know what will happen to


    them.


    Averi didn''t even know how Aimee got up there.


    She almost started to worship her.


    Five minutester, Kelvin pulled Averi up.


    Facts had proved that if they kept climbing up, they can raise their body temperature and can keep out


    the cold.


    Just stagnating here for five minutes, both of them began to tremble a little.


    This also made the two of them more worried what Aimee and Patrick''s current situation was.


    Because they were trapped on the mountain, they could already imagine what the current situation


    would be like with the current temperature.


    It had to say that Kelvin and Averi really thought very urately.


    Aimee and Patrick''s current situation was really bad.


    Especially Patrick, now he had reached a dizzy and semi-unconscious state.


    When the sky was about to light up again, Aimee heard some voices, and her pupils lit up suddenly.


    Judging from the voices, they should be her people.


    Aimee patted Patrick''s shoulder and whispered softly in his ear, "Darling, wake up. We got people here


    to save us."


    Patrick opened his eyes in a daze, but he was really exhausted at the moment, and he didn''t have any


    strength in his body.


    Finally, when he barely supported himself, he saw two figures climbing up from the bottom of the


    mountain.


    Aimee instantly felt rxed.


    Finally, their people came here.


    Kelvin and Averi didn''t look very well at the moment, and they were almost exhausted.


    However, being able to see Aimee and Patrick finally made the expressions of the two of them loosen a


    little.


    Averi rushed towards Aimee. Her eyes were a little wet and red.


    "Why? Why don''t you tell me?!" Averi hit Aimee on the shoulder gently. It can be said that she threw all


    the remaining strength on Aimee''s body.


    Aimee felt a little hurt from being hit by her, and was very helpless. She could only say, " Averi, don''t be


    like this. Let''s talk about it after we go back. I''ll let you beat me as you want."


    For them now, the most important thing was to leave here quickly.


    If Averi wasted all her strength here, it would be of no benefit to them at all.


    Kelvin came over to support Patrick, and said, "We brought supplies. You two should eat a little first,


    and then we''ll go down the mountain after you regain your strength."


    As he spoke, he had already taken out various things from his backpack.


    Before going down, Kelvin had already anticipated all the possibilities that would happen, so the things


    he brought were almost everything he could bring.


    Aimee immediately began to prescribe the right medicine and feed Patrick.


    After Patrick took a pill, he recovered a lot and his strength returned.


    He nodded towards Kelvin, and was very grateful to him foring to rescue them.


    The four of them rested and adjusted themselves first, and did not go down the mountain immediately.


    Kelvin carefully analyzed the terrain with Aimee and Patrick.


    As Aimee and Patrick predicted before, there was no way for them to go down the mountain directly.


    Therefore, the way to leave here was to continue to look for an exit.


    Aimee and Patrick talked about the paths they had explored before.


    The four of them fell into silence, and they knew very well that it might not be easy to leave here.


    Fortunately, with the supplies brought by Kelvin and Averi, their bodily functions had all recovered, and


    there will be no more adverse effects.


    Aimee thought for a moment, then said, "We should go up. The real exit must not be here."


    As far as the mystery of Veggia was concerned, if the exit can be easily found, then it will not contribute


    to the mystery of Veggia.


    Well, this also meant that there must be another path, which was the correct exit from here.


    Before, Aimee and Patrick chose to stay in ce, waiting for rescue, that was, because they were not


    sure whether their previous judgment was correct. Perhaps, the only way out was to go straight down


    from the cliff.


    Now, Kelvin and Averi had the answer to that question for them.


    They came up from below and confirmed that this was a road that can only go up but not down.


    Therefore, this also verified another point, that was, they had to go up to find the correct exit.


    After figuring this out, the four of them didn''t dy and were ready to set off.


    Kelvin said, "Matilda and Ash are still down there, and now we can''t contact them. Should we leave a


    mark for them, so that theye up impulsively and can find us?"


    Aimee heard the words, thought for a while, and said, "No, let''s hurry up and meet them as soon as


    possible, and don''t let theme up."


    Kelvin nodded and said, "Then let''s go."


    Aimee remembered the way out of Veggia before.


    She led everyone up the same path, trying to find the exit they missed.


    Finally, about two-thirds of the way up, Aimee noticed something was wrong.


    She noticed a ce like a cave entrance, and stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 277 Slightly burnt

    Chapter 277 Slightly burnt


    "Darling, do you think it''s strange there?" Aimee stopped, tugged at Patrick''s sleeve, and pointed in the


    direction of the cave.


    Everyone looked over, and sure enough, they found that the cave, which seemed to have no problems.


    It was not like other caves. It was so dark that nothing could be seen, but it looked very strange, with a


    faint light.


    It was precisely because of this light that everyone was more certain that there was a problem in this


    cave.


    There was also a strong presentiment that this cave was the exit.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, showing approval.


    How outstanding his girl was! She discovered this ce so keenly, and they were finally able to leave


    here.


    Aimee was about to stride towards the cave when Patrick grabbed her wrist.


    He said, "I go first."


    It was still unknown what they will encounter ahead. Since this may be the key passage for Veggia''s


    people to enter and exit the vige, it also meant that there may be danger.


    Patrick couldn''t put Aimee in danger.


    He wanted to take the lead and protect his girl.


    Aimee felt warm and sweet instantly.


    She smiled at Patrick, but at the moment, she became very obedient.


    "Okay, daring, you protect us." Aimee said.


    Kelvin and Averi nced at each other, both feeling like they had been forced to see them disying


    their affection.


    It was the first time for Averi to see how Aimee and Patrick were getting along, and somehow felt


    envious.


    She couldn''t help sliding to Kelvin''s side, and asked in a low voice, "Aimee shows their affection in this


    the style?"


    Kelvinughed but said nothing. He could only say that Averi was still too naive.


    When Aimee and Patrick really showed their affection, he would rather be blind.


    Seeing Kelvin''s expression, Averi didn''t say anything more.


    There were some words that were so unspoken.


    However, she was worried at first, not knowing how sincere Patrick was to Aimee.


    Now it seemed that Patrick still loved Aimee very much, so she can rest assured.


    The four of them walked to the entrance of the cave, and Aimee heard the sound of gurgling water


    inside, which made her a little more certain that the exit must be here.


    Then she finally rxed. After being trapped here for so many days, they can finally return to their


    normal lives.


    However, the few people did notpletely rx their vignce. After all, they still don''t know whether


    Veggia''s people were waiting for them here.


    All four of them chose to keep silent. There was no loud noise, nor did they start celebrating


    immediately. Instead, they were thinking about how to go on the next road.


    Patrick took the lead, holding amp in one hand and holding Aimee''s hand in the other.


    He held Aimee''s hand tightly and said, "Aimee, you must follow behind me."


    He was really scared that if there was any danger, Aimee would rush in front of him directly.


    With Aimee''s temperament, she will definitely do this.


    Aimee blinked and said, "Okay, daring, I''ll."


    She naturally understood what Patrick meant and what he was worried about.


    Therefore, she chose to agree obediently. As for whether she will be so obedient at that time, that was


    another matter.


    Aimee''s expression had already betrayed her thoughts, which made Patrick very helpless, and there


    was nothing he could do after all.


    He could only sigh, looked at Aimee, and secretly tried his best not to give Aimee a chance to rush in


    front of him.


    Of course, in the best case, they will not encounter unexpected things.


    However, the more he worried about something that would happen, the more it would appear.


    Ten minutes after they entered the cave, Patrick only felt that he walked unsteadily, as if he had


    stepped on some mechanism, and then he heard a loud noise.


    He immediately stretched out his long arms, blocked Aimee behind him, and watched the surrounding


    situation vigntly.


    Patrick stood still and didn''t leave the spot where he stepped.


    It can be sure that his foot may have just stepped on a mechanism.


    However, if his foot was moved away, then another mechanism may be triggered.


    At that time, the danger they had to face may be even greater.


    Finally, after the noise stopped, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the situation in front of them, they were all a little dumbfounded.


    Averi couldn''t helpining directly, "It''s so fantastic. I feel like I''ve entered some kind of action


    movie ofst century."


    In that kind of action movie, there will always be such plots where protagonists fell into some kind of


    trap, and triggered some kind of mechanism, so that they can''t leave immediately, but instead


    discovered some magical treasure.


    Given the current situation, they would naturally not discover any magical treasures for them.


    However, the setting of this mechanism was very simr to what it looked like in an action movie.


    After the mechanism was activated, Aimee was sure that there would be no danger for the time being,


    and walked out from behind Patrick.


    She looked at the ce where Patrick''s foot was stepping on, and her brows furrowed unconsciously.


    Speaking of it, it was very strange. ording to the normal way of thinking, this kind of mechanism


    should be a very sophisticated mechanical setting.


    However, Aimee faintly smelled some electricity.


    It was the kind of smell that the circuit was aging and slightly burnt when it was suddenly turned on


    after it had not been used for a long time.


    However, during the days when she and Patrick were in Veggia, one thing they were very sure of that


    there was no electricity in Veggia.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be unable to connect to anyone.


    Aimee squatted down, leaned closer to the ground and smelled it carefully, and went to make sure that


    her judgment was correct.


    "Darling, we could be wrong. Veggia is a hoax," she said.


    When they heard Aimee''s words, the expressions of the other three immediately changed.


    Patrick asked, "Why you say that?"


    "Darling, Veggia is not what it appears to be. They should use the most primitive form to disguise


    something." Aimee said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for what it was disguising to be, Aimee had no way of judging.


    She was just more certain that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    Aimee took out a dagger from the inside of the backpack. Aiming at the ce where Patrick''s foot


    stepped on, she inserted the dagger in it.


    She said, "Darling, now I want to help you remove your foot. I''m not sure if it will work. Would you like


    to give it a try?"

 Chapter 278 Should have signal there

    Chapter 278 Should have signal there


    ording to their thinking, after Patrick moved his foot, it will directly cause another mechanism to be


    triggered. So now, Aimee used a way to fix it, so that she can try to make Patrick move his foot sway.


    However, the result of doing so was not necessarily what they thought.


    Now that this had been set up, the people who set it naturally could think of what they can think of now.


    But, now, they can only take a gamble to see if this line of thinking was correct.


    Patrick looked down at Aimee and said, "I believe in you."


    In this world, the person Patrick trusted the most was probably Aimee.


    Her life can be handed over to her. Not to mention, she was just trying to move his foot away.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, go ahead and do it."


    Aimee nodded, crouched down again, took hold of Patrick''s ankle, and slowly moved his foot away.


    She had never been so nervous before.


    It can even be said that at this moment, Aimee was actually terrified.


    Aimee had never been worried like this before. Maybe, what she had to face was that all of them will


    die here.


    Every movement of her was very careful, and she held her breath, for fear that one movement of hers


    would affect the result.


    Aimee felt that even when Patrick was undergoing surgery, she was not that anxious.


    Fortunately, the result was very good to them.


    When Aimee moved Patrick''s foot away, the mechanism didn''t make any changes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee let out a long sigh of relief, and smiled unconsciously at Patrick, "I''m excellent, right?"


    As soon as Aimee said so, Averi was even more dumbfounded.


    She suddenly felt that she didn''t even know the girl in front of her.


    This woman who acted like a spoiled child in front of Patrick couldn''t be associated with Aimee she


    knew.


    However, Kelvin gave her a habitual look.


    Averi''s mouth twitched crazily. She never imagined that Aimee, who was powerful, would turn into such


    a spoiled little girl in front of the person she loved.


    However, now was not the time to express her thoughts to her. The most important thing now was to


    continue to go out of this ce.


    After confirming that the mechanism had not been triggered again, the four of them will walk more


    cautiously on the next journey.


    Finally, when they reached the innermost part of the cave, they suddenly discovered that the light


    ahead became brighter, which meant that the path they were taking was the correct one.


    Aimee''s eye sockets became moist.


    She held Patrick''s hand tightly and said, "Darling, we''reing out."


    Patrick was also very excited.


    He took Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it lightly, "Aimee, thank you for your hard work."


    Aimee shook her head and smiled softly at Patrick.


    Averi finally couldn''t help but say, "Aimee, let''s continue on our way first. Don''t dy here."


    Now was not the time to celebrate.


    The four of them pushed away the branches and leaves at the exit of the cave, and the sight that


    caught their eyes made them dumbfounded again.


    Originally, they thought that after passing through the cave, there was the exit, but who would have


    thought that what they saw was actually endless water.


    Aimee didn''t want toin anymore.


    She just wanted to say one word now: sick.


    The people of Veggia was all sick!


    "This is a hole they dug and filled it with water?" Averi said.


    She had the same idea as Aimee. And she just thought that the people in Veggia were out of their


    minds and didn''t do anything serious.


    "What shall we do now?" Averi looked at Aimee and asked.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and asked, "What do you think?"


    Now they can''t cross the water without a boat.


    Patrick looked directly at Kelvin and said, "What do you think?"


    Kelvin felt both angry and funny.


    He said, "Do you think I can make a boat for you now?"


    "You can''t, but someone can," Aimee said.


    Almost immediately, they thought of Matilda and Ashton and took out their phones, along with their


    transmitters, to see if there was a signal.


    However, to their disappointment, there was no signal here.


    Aimee looked at Kelvin and said, "You should have one."


    Kelvin took out the same button-shaped thing as Aimee had from his pocket, and said, "Are you sure


    we need to use this now?"


    In fact, they had alreadye here, and he thought that they could cross the artificial sea by


    themselves without waiting for rescue.


    Aimee said, "After we can go home, make a few more of this. I don''t want to stay here any longer now."


    She thought that if she stayed in Veggia any longer, she might be schizophrenic.


    Kelvin threw the button in his hand without any hesitation, and waited quietly.


    Down the mountain.


    Matilda and Ash were anxious. They had been tracking Kelvin and Averi''s signals, but at four o''clock in


    the morning, they lost them.


    More than ten hours had passed now. Seeing that it was getting dark again, Matilda really wanted to


    rush straight up regardless.


    Ash stopped Matilda and said, "Matilda, let''s wait here. Don''t be impulsive."


    Although Ash himself wanted to rush up too, before Kelvin and Averi went up, he specifically told the


    two of them that they must stay here.


    Therefore, no matter how worried the two of them were now, they must stick to their positions now.


    Matilda walked around Ash, feeling extremely worried and impatient.


    Finally, at around seven o''clock, Ash jumped up from the ground and said to Matilda, "Matilda, there is


    a signal."


    Matilda immediately leaned over, and when she saw the content disyed on the machine, her


    expression froze instantly.


    It was the same signal again, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    "Are you sure this is the signal just sent?" Matilda asked.

 Chapter 279 Do you think I will?

    Chapter 279 Do you think I will?


    Ash looked at Matilda and said, "Matilda, the position of this signal is opposite to our current position.


    Let''s go there now."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    After finally seeing the signal, it was natural not to wait here any longer.


    However, when the two arrived at the location where the signal was sent, they werepletely


    dumbfounded.


    Matilda said, "Ash, are you sure you''re not ying tricks on me?"


    Ash covered his forehead and said, "Matilda, you have to believe me. I didn''t expect that the signal is in


    the sea."


    "It''s okay. Don''t panic. We''re not afraid of anything." Matilda calmed herself down and then said, "Go


    and get a boat."


    Ash instantly understood what Matilda meant, and immediately said, "I''ll go get it ready."


    The boat that can be obtained was naturally not a regr boat, but a kayak.


    However, this kayak had been improved. It did not require any physical strength. It can control the


    direction automatically, and can sail thousands of nautical miles.


    Matilda said, "I''ll go to the other side. Waiting for me here."


    "But, Matilda, I''m worried about you being alone," said Ash.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry. I wille back first when I see something is wrong."


    Ash must stay here, because whether it was Aimee and Patrick, or Kelvin and Averi, it had been


    proved that there was no signal further inward and upward.


    And Ash was the only one they can contact right now.


    So, Ash had to stay here.


    Ash said, "Keep in touch with me at all times. I will always monitor the strength of your signal. Follow


    mymand."


    Matilda nodded, put on the earphones, and kept in touch with Ash at all times.


    After she got into the kayak, she waved to Ash, and said, "I''ll go first."


    Ash was still very worried. However, in the current situation, he must remain calm.


    Matilda went inside by a kayak, and the more she moved forward, the more she found that there was


    fog in front of her, which made her even more tense.


    The only thing she can be sure of now was that since it was the signal sent by Aimee and the others, it


    meant that they were at least safe now. So this made Matilda breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the scene in front of her made her extremely nervous.


    She talked to Ash, who stayed where he was, "Ash, you arrange it now and get the ne ready."


    If the conditions did not allow it, Matilda would have wanted the ne to fly over directly.


    Ash set to work at once, while still directing Matilda''s course.


    After more than forty minutes, Matilda''s signal became weaker and weaker, and she also found that


    she seemed to have passed through ayer of fog, and the scene in front of her eyes became clearer.


    However, what gave Matilda a headache was that there was clearly a mountain in front of her.


    This was very simr to the mountain that Kelvin and Averi climbed before, but the difference was that


    it was surrounded by vines.


    However, this also meant that the situation here was much better than that side.


    In other words, after climbing up these vines, she will join Aimee and the others.


    After figuring it out, Matilda did not dy.


    She wrapped the control line of the kayak around her waist and climbed up by the vine.


    At the same time, Aimee and the others were also making a simple boat.


    If the signal hadn''t been sent this time, then they couldn''t have been waiting here, but had to find a way


    to save themselves.


    Just as they were making a raft out of sticks, they heard a sudden noise.


    Averi jumped over immediately and saw Matilda climbing up.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At this moment, Averi finally couldn''t hold back, showing a saved expression.


    Matilda also had a rxed expression, and said, "We have a climbing gym, but youe here to


    practice climbing. Are you crazy?"


    Averi pulled her up and said, "You have to ask Aimee about that."


    Aimee had alsoe over, and happened to hear the two of themining.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry, and said, "It seems that the two of you miss practicing at the


    climbing gym. Do you want to go back and work out?"


    Matilda red at Aimee and said, "Aimee, do you have a little conscience?"


    Aimee said, "What do you think?"


    Matilda was so angry that she came over and hooked Aimee''s neck, pressing her down hard.


    "Let''s see if you dare to do things so impulsively in the future, and don''t bring us here with you." Matilda


    said.


    Aimee knew that if she went back this time, she would not be able to escape her reproach.


    Matilda and Averi would definitely beat her up.


    Aimee thought for a while, and got out from under Matilda''s hand. No one saw how she acted clearly,


    but she just got into Patrick''s arms.


    She raised her head, looked at Patrick, and said, "You have to protect me."


    Patrick held Aimee''s waist and said, "Let''s go back first."


    "That''s right," Kelvin agreed, "Leave here first."


    They didn''t continue to make a fuss, but immediately turned serious, followed the vines one by one,


    and went to the kayak.


    When the kayak reached the center of the sea, the signal was finally restored.


    Kelvin immediately contacted Ash and told him that they were all safe.


    When they finally met Ash, this trip to Veggia finally came to an end.


    They didn''t stay but boarded the private jet directly, and went back to Innisrial without stopping.


    Matilda originally wanted to give Aimee a break, and let her and Patrick wash and change.


    However, Aimee didn''t want to stay for a moment, but just wanted to go back to the ce she was


    familiar with as soon as possible.


    What was more, she was not sure about Sophie''s situation now.


    For the special poison she brought back from Lorenzo, in fact, she didn''t really want to use it on


    Sophie.


    But if that was the only thing that can save Sophie, Aimee didn''t have a second choice.

 Chapter 280 See your teacher

    Chapter 280 See your teacher


    On the ne, Aimee and Patrick went to take a shower, changed their clothes and came out before


    smiling at each other.


    Aimee said, "You still look good like this."


    Patrick also said, "You too, like this, very beautiful."


    Aimee wanted to find fault with Patrick for a moment.


    However, she really didn''t have much strength.


    She took Patrick''s hand and said, "When we get back, I''ll let you have a close inspection."


    Although her medical skills were very good, she still needed to rely on equipment.


    She needed to make sure they weren''t bringing in anything weird from Veggia.


    This kind of thing may not be discovered immediately. And it may not be discovered until a long time


    Therefore, Aimee was going to arrange an inspection for Patrick every month, so as to confirm that


    Patrick was really healthy.


    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, I will listen to you."


    Aimee stretched out her hand, put her arms around Patrick''s waist, and said, "Thank you foring


    with me."


    She felt it really sweet that Patrick was with her on this trip.


    In the past, she never thought that there would be such a day, when she was going to take risks, there


    would be someone by her side to apany her.


    This feeling was really wonderful, and she was submerged in it unconsciously.


    Patrick lowered his head and kissed Aimee''s forehead, "But I held you back."


    Before Kelvin and Averi arrived, his body had already reached its limit. If they hadn''t arrived in time, it


    would be hard for him to imagine how overdrawn his body would be.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Please don''t say that."


    She stood on tiptoes, moved to Patrick''s lips, and kissed him, "You are my supporter. If you weren''t by


    my side, I wouldn''t be so persistent."


    Patrick knew that Aimee was coaxing himself by saying that.


    In fact, without him, she might use some risky methods instead of staying there with him because of his


    physical condition.


    Patrick''s eyes darkened. He hugged Aimee''s waist tightly, lowered his head, and put his forehead


    against hers.


    His voice was hoarse, full of distress, "Aimee, I''m very happy I came with you."


    Aimee hugged Patrick''s waist tightly, rubbed her face against his heart, and said, "I love you so much."


    After this time, she became more and more sure that she really loved Patrick.


    More than she can imagine.


    When Patrick heard Aimee''s affectionate confession, he couldn''t control the throbbing in his heart.


    He directly raised his hand, held Aimee''s chin, and kissed her hard.


    This time, Patrick didn''t care about anything, but just wanted to convey all the heat to Aimee .


    And Aimee also responded enthusiastically to Patrick.


    It seemed that just kissing was not enough. What they wanted to give to each other was more.


    Outside, Kelvin cooked meals in the aircraft.


    Ash and Matilda were already hungry and couldn''t resist the temptation, so they sat down at the edge


    of the dining table. Ash couldn''t wait to get a fork. He reached out and grabbed a piece of meat and put


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    it in his mouth.


    Matilda reached out and patted the back of Ash''s hand, "Go and ask your teacher and the other to


    Averi happened toe over with a dish, and upon hearing this, she said with some doubts, "The two


    of them have been in the shower for too long."


    With her words, the atmosphere instantly became ambiguous.


    Naturally, it wouldn''t take such a long time to take a shower, so it was hard not to think about what the


    two of them were doing inside if they hadn''te out for so long.


    Ash had already stood up, but when he heard Averi''s words, he immediately sat down again and said,


    "I don''t dare."


    If he disturbed them, he could imagine how bad consequences he would face.


    Therefore, Ash refused to do so.


    Averi and Matilda both pped him on the head. This little bastard! He was not reliable at all when he


    needed to do something.


    Kelvin came over and saw that the three of them had already sat down, but Aimee and Patrick hadn''t


    appeared yet, so he shook his head helplessly.


    He didn''t know what the three of them were talking about, but the atmosphere alone let him know that


    these three guys didn''t have any good intentions.


    So, Kelvin didn''t ask, just walked over, knocked on the door, "Aimee, Mr. Hayden, came out for dinner."


    Aimee and Patrick came out of the room when they heard the sound.


    As they walked to the dining table, everyone''s eyes rested on Aimee''s lips ambiguously.


    Sure enough, as they expected, the two people in the room were really doing more than just taking a


    shower.


    Ash watched it for a while, then immediately concentrated on eating.


    If he continued to stare at them like this, he would have a big trouble.


    Aimee and Patrick sat down by the table, and when they saw the table full of dishes, they were almost


    moved to tears.


    She said, "The two of us have not had a decent meal for a long time."


    Kelvin said, "I know that you two didn''t eat Veggia''s food. Try it and see if it tastes familiar."


    Aimee put a piece of meat in her mouth, and said, "Now, everything I eat really tastes the same."


    Kelvin was very angry at her words. If it wasn''t for seeing her in such a miserable state, he would have


    wanted to take away her te.


    Aimee couldn''t care less about bickering with Kelvin anymore. She could only care about eating and


    then serving Patrick with food.


    "Darling, eat more." Aimee said.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "I''m not a child, so don''t worry about me all the time."


    Matilda and Averi nced at each other, and suddenly they felt a little overwhelmed.


    Logically speaking, the dishes Kelvin cooked were very suitable for their appetite.


    However, in the current situation, they felt that they didn''t need to eat seriously at all.


    Right now, only Ash enjoyed the meal.


    His desire to survive prevented him from watching the interaction between Aimee and Patrick, but


    instead focused all his attention on the food.


    After he was full, even if he would be beaten, he still had the strength to resist.


    After eating, they took a rest on the ne andnded in Innisrial.


    It was already four o''clock in the morning, and everyone got off the ne. Instead of going home, they


    went directly to the mountain to check on Sophie''s situation.


    Aimee had already told Kelvin about Sophie''s background, and everyone was very indignant at what


    the vige head did.


    Before getting on the ne, Patrick also contacted Damion and asked him to wait at the top of the


    mountain.


    When they arrived, Damion heard a voice and came out from inside.


    His eyes were full of hope, and he looked at Aimee with burning eyes, pinning all his hopes on her.


    Aimee felt a little ufortable being looked at by him.


    She looked over at Patrick, telling him to exin the situation to Damion.


    Patrick walked over, patted Damion on the shoulder, and said, "Damion,e with me."

 Chapter 281 Uncomfortable

    Chapter 281 Ufortable


    When Damion saw Patrick''s attitude, he began to feel uneasy.


    His palms curled into fists unconsciously, and he somehow dared not follow Patrick.


    However, Patrick didn''t give him a chance to evade, but directly pulled him into the yard.


    Aimee had brought Kelvin and the others inside, ready to go and see Sophie''s situation.


    In the yard.


    Damion looked at Patrick with a little apprehension in his eyes.


    Patrick was very distressed by his appearance, but he finally calmed down and said, "Damion, Sophie''s


    situation may be worse than we imagined."


    Damion''s body shook instantly, and he almost lost his footing.


    He looked at Patrick and asked tentatively, "Patrick, what do you mean by that?"


    However, Patrick''s expression didn''t loosen at all. It was still too tense.


    No need to say anything more, Damion already understood what Patrick meant.


    Finally, he could not control his emotions, raised his hand to cover his eyes, and shed tears in pain.


    "Patrick, is it true that Sophie can''t be cured?" Damion still couldn''t ept this fact. He simply couldn''t


    believe that Sophie, who had been by his side since childhood, would turn out like this.


    This made him unable to ept it at all.


    When he heard that Aimee had cured Patrick, he was full of hope. Even Patrick''s condition could be


    cured at that time. One can imagine how good Aimee''s medical skills were.


    However, things just didn''t work out as expected.


    Patrick said, "Damion, I''m sorry."


    He also knew very well that if it wasn''t for Aimee who had no other way, she wouldn''t let him tell


    Damion the situation like this.


    Damion finally calmed down.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He said, "Patrick, I''m going to see Sophie."


    Patrick nodded and walked back with him.


    Aimee happened to check on Sophie''s situation, saw theming and Damion''s red eyes, and sighed


    silently.


    Before she went to Veggia, she had already prepared the medicine for Sophie''s infusion, which could


    keep her in sleep. This was also done to prevent her from running away.


    However, the inspection just now forced Aimee to ept that the situation was worse than she had


    imagined.


    Sophie''s organs had failed. Even if an organ transnt was performed, it was basically useless.


    Plus the poison in her body, Aimee was really helpless.


    She didn''t immediately put the poison brought from Veggia into Sophie''s heart as Lorenzo said.


    As Damion approached at this moment, she said, "I need to discuss with you about Sophie''s matter."


    They went to the living room together, and after they sat down on the sofa, Aimee talked about the


    poison.


    She looked at Damion and said, "I hope it''s you who make this decision."


    After all, none of them were closer with Sophie than Damion.


    Even as a doctor, she couldn''t make this decision for Sophie.


    After Damion heard everything, he was silent for a long time without speaking.


    The expression on his face was extremely painful and helpless, and he didn''t even know how to


    describe his mood at all.


    He couldn''t believe that a father would do such a thing to his daughter.


    Finally, after being silent for a long time, Damion looked up at Aimee and asked, "Aimee, no matter


    what happens, Sophie won''t live long."


    Aimee didn''t speak, which was already the best answer.


    In fact, even if this poison was used on Sophie, it was only to make her sober, and it would not change


    any results.


    Sophie wouldn''t live any longer because of it. In fact, it wouldn''t change anything at all.


    This was also a point exined by Lorenzo and Aimee.


    Therefore, for Aimee, whether to use poison or not had be less important.


    However, if Damion wanted to use it, she would naturally not refuse.


    Damion said, "Use it."


    Since the result was all the same, he hoped that at least Sophie can still talk to him soberly.


    Aimee expected Damion''s decision, nodded and said, "Okay, since you have already made up your


    mind, then I''ll go over now."


    Damion stood up after her, wanted to say something, but didn''t say anything.


    Aimee went straight into the room without dy.


    She lifted the quilt from Sophie, undid her clothes, and opened the little box.


    After seeing the poison clearly, Aimee was actually very ufortable.


    It was not that the poison was so terrible, but it was just a small ck ball, and there was nothing scary


    about it.


    However, this poison had a foul smell, and the moment the box was opened, Aimee almost vomited in


    disgust.


    She held her breath, and put the poison into Sophie''s heart. The poison seemed to be pulled into it,


    turned into a mist and melted into Sophie''s skin.


    Soon, after the poison disappeared under Sophie''s skin, so did the stench in the room.


    After she helped Sophie put on clothes, she called people in.


    After Patrick came in, he could see that Aimee''splexion was very bad.


    He came over, held Aimee''s arm, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Just smoked."


    She couldn''t recall the smell at all. Just thinking about it made her want to vomit again.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee''s shoulders and said, "Go back in a while and take a good rest."


    Aimee nodded and said, "I''ll check on Sophie''s situation again, and we''ll go home."


    After the poison entered Sophie''s body, Aimee observed her for more than an hour. After making sure


    that she would not wake up yet, she left with Patrick first.


    Damion stayed behind to guard Sophie, feeling nervous and apprehensive.


    He hoped that when Sophie woke up, the first person she saw would be him.


    However, he was also worried about whether Sophie would recognize him when she woke up.


    Kelvin stayed with him so that if something unexpected happened, he could handle it before Aimee


    arrived.


    Aimee naturally trusted Kelvin immensely. With him staying there, she can go back to rest with peace


    of mind.

 Chapter 282 No scars

    Chapter 282 No scars


    Patrick and Aimee didn''t go home immediately, but went to the hospital first.


    In the ward, Casey was almost bored to the point of explosion, and the games she usually liked to y


    were no longer fun. Her mind was full of thoughts about whether Kelvin saw Patrick and Aimee, and


    when they woulde back.


    However, she didn''t dare to call him, and she couldn''t tell grandpa and Miles that she was aggrieved.


    Just as Casey sighed countless times, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Casey naturally thought that it was either a doctor or nurse, or grandpa or Miles. Without even raising


    her head, she continued to sigh.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, feeling it a little funny and a little helpless at the same time.


    The two of them didn''t rush to talk to her, but waited to see when Casey would spot them both.


    However, Casey seemed to be immersed in her own world, without any reaction for a long time.


    Finally, Aimee asked aloud, "How do you feel?"


    "Just..." Casey blurted out.


    Hearing it was a woman''s voice, she automatically thought it was a nurseing.


    However, she felt something was wrong. She already knew all the nurses on this floor, and their voices


    were very familiar.


    The voice now was still a little familiar.


    Casey looked up immediately, and then, ecstasy burst out of her eyes.


    Almost immediately, she jumped off the bed and rushed towards Aimee.


    "Aimee, woo woo, you''re back." Casey hugged Aimee tightly, as if she had been abandoned for a long


    time, and finally saw her loved one.


    Aimee was taken aback by Casey''s enthusiasm, and felt a little helpless.


    In fact, except for Patrick, she really rarely had such physical contact with people.


    Aimee could only look at Patrick for help. However, Patrick seemed very happy to see this scene and


    smiled, but he was not prepared to help at all.


    Patrick was very happy to see Casey and Aimee get along like this, which made him feel very


    After all, they were all his dearest and most beloved people. If the two of them did not get along well


    with each other, he will be very sad.


    Fortunately, after experiencing this incident, Casey seemed to have grown up in an instant.


    Aimee red at Patrick. Usually, this man was so reliable, but so unreliable this time.


    It really made her want to beat him up.


    However, in the current situation, she still had to "save" herself first.


    Aimee patted Casey on the back and said, "Casey, let me go first. Let me see how your wound is


    recovering."


    Casey reluctantly let go of Aimee, but followed Aimee like a clingy person. Her eyes were on Aimee''s


    body, staring at her for a moment.


    Aimeeughed, feeling very helpless for her childish behavior.


    She said, "Casey, don''t look at me like that. I''m not used to it."


    "Then you''ll get used to it after staying with me more." Casey said confidently.


    Aimee found it funny even more. What else could she do with this little girl?


    She could only pamper her as much as she could.


    Aimee let Casey lie down on the bed, lifted her hospital gown and gauze, and saw that the scar on it


    was recovering quite well.


    Aimee said, "It seems that you have lived a very well-behaved life during this time, without tearing the


    wound."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey felt somewhat guilty when she heard Aimee''s words.


    She knew very well what stupid things she had done.


    She just became obedient after being scolded by Kelvin.


    Especially, after being frightened by Kelvin, she became more obedient, not even daring to move.


    However, thanks to Kelvin, she felt that her belly would not turn ugly.


    Thinking of this, Casey asked Aimee, "Aimee, Kelvin said, I won''t leave a scar on my stomach. Is that


    true?"


    Aimee looked at Casey suspiciously.


    Casey seemed to be very familiar with Kelvin?


    This was not a very reasonable thing for Kelvin.


    Aimee was stunned for a moment, then came back to her senses and said, "Yes, it won''t leave scars."


    With Aimee''s guarantee, Casey became even happier.


    She was about to bounce off the bed and start spinning and jumping.


    However, soon, Casey thought of another thing.


    She looked at Aimee and asked, "Aimee, did Kelvin bring you and Patrick back?"


    Aimee could tell from Casey''s tone that she admired Kelvin very much.


    She started to wonder if she''d done the right thing by asking Kelvin to take care of Casey for her.


    No matter what, she felt that this situationpletely caused the little girl to have some uncontroble


    emotions.


    She knew about Kelvin. If he wasn''t interested in Casey, after he noticed Casey''s feelings, he might tell


    Casey directly.


    For so many years, there were a lot of girls who had been frustrated by Kelvin.


    Aimee couldn''t bear to see Casey get hurt.


    However, Aimee did not directly jump to a conclusion.


    She had to observe them before she can have a deeper understanding.


    Aimee said, "Yes, do you think Patrick and I are very weak?"


    "No," Casey said, "Aimee, you''re the best."


    Casey said with a proud look, as if Aimee was the whole world.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she felt a very cold gaze.


    Then Casey remembered that Aimee came here with Patrick.


    The moment she saw Aimee, shepletely forgot about Patrick''s existence.


    And these words she said were all clearly heard by Patrick.


    Patrick was very happy that his sister and his wife got along well, but from just now until now, the words


    he heard made him dumbfounded.


    In particr, Casey''s mentioning about Kelvin made his face darken even more.

 Chapter 283 I want to have a child with you

    Chapter 283 I want to have a child with you


    Aimee looked towards Patrick, and after seeing his expression, she burst outughing.


    She said, "Are you angry? Because, in Casey''s heart, you are not as good as me."


    Patrick looked at Aimee helplessly, knowing that she was deliberately distracting him.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "I''m very happy to lose to you."


    Casey was thrilled that Patrick and Aimee were back.


    Now that she heard the conversation between the two of them, she felt a little bit awkward.


    How could she have forgotten that these two people had been focusing on showing their affection.


    Casey wanted to say that she didn''t want to see it at all.


    However, she had no right to speak in front of these two people.


    Especially, she was still feeling the coldness from Patrick at this moment, so she could only hide behind


    Aimee so that she would not be stared at by Patrick.


    Aimee was about tough out loud, but decided to be kind and help the poor little girl.


    She rearranged Casey''s gauze and said, "Have a good rest. Patrick and I are going back first, and we


    wille to see you tomorrow."


    Casey froze for a moment, then asked disappointedly, "Are you leaving now? Are you not going to stay


    for a while?"


    Aimee said, "Just stay in the hospital for one more day. I wille and discharge you tomorrow."


    When Casey heard this, her eyes lit up, and she hugged Aimee''s arm, shaking it non-stop.


    "Really? Aimee, can I really get out of the hospital?" Casey said excitedly.


    She really didn''t want to stay in the hospital at all. She just wanted to be discharged from the hospital


    as soon as possible, because she was going to be bored to death in the hospital.


    Casey felt more and more that Aimee was really the cutest person in the world.


    As soon as she came back, she lifted the ban on her. There was nothing happier than this.


    Aimee nodded and said, "So, you just stay here for another night."


    "Okay, I promise to be good," Casey said.


    She simply felt too happy.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that extreme joy would turn into sorrow, Casey wished she could leave the


    hospital right now.


    However, it didn''t take long for Casey to be overwhelmed with joy.


    She thought of a very important thing.


    She was leaving the hospital tomorrow, so she won''t be able to see Kelvin.


    She didn''t know what he was doing, and why he didn''te to see her after he came back.


    Casey felt sad for a moment, although she was very baffled that she would like Kelvin, and even felt it


    very unreasonable.


    How could she like a man who was so much older than her and who would reproach her at every turn?


    In particr, he frightened her.


    He also lied to her that the scar on her stomach would be very ugly.


    Casey hugged the quilt angrily, feeling very depressed.


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, she felt that she just liked Kelvin, and there was nothing


    wrong with it.


    Kelvin was really handsome.


    Girls her age were basically appearance-obsessed, and it was perfectly normal to have such thoughts


    about men they thought they were super handsome and attractive.


    In particr, the men she had seen growing up were all handsome, and her aesthetics had long been


    cultivated.


    Therefore, she thought Kelvin was super handsome, which meant that he was indeed very handsome.


    She would like him, which was quite normal.


    Originally, Casey had made up her mind that when Kelvin came back, she would take the initiative to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    express her feelings to him and let him know that she just liked him.


    However, the current situation made Casey very speechless.


    It was not wrong for her to want to go home very much, but after returning home, she shouldn''t be able


    to go out immediately.


    Wouldn''t it mean that Kelvin wouldn''t be seen by her?


    The more she thought about it, the more sad Casey felt.


    She was so aggrieved that she was about to cry, and she kept muttering, "Kelvin, Kelvin, you don''t


    evene to see me. You don''t know how to care about me. You don''t like me at all. There are so


    many people who like me. I don''t want to care about you... But, I really like you. I like you more and


    more... woo woo..."


    Casey mumbled non-stop, and finally mumbled herself to sleep.


    In her dream, Casey saw the person she wanted to see.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. Kelvin walked in and stood by her bed. His eyes were gentle


    and tender. His eyes under the gold-rimmed sses were affectionate, as if he wanted to see through


    her.


    Casey opened her eyes in a daze, and met such a pair of passionate eyes.


    She blinked her eyes. Almost without thinking, she stretched out her hands towards Kelvin, and said


    delicately, "Hug me."


    Kelvinughed softly, leaned down, and hugged her up.


    His movement was very gentle, as if he was holding some rare treasure. He was stroking her back, and


    softly said in her ear, "Casey, your brother is back."


    Casey''s body was almost softened by his voice. Lying in Kelvin''s arms, she smiled.


    She had never been so happy before, as if everything was the best arrangement.


    Casey didn''t care if she should be reserved or not, but hugged Kelvin''s waist tightly and said, "Kelvin, I


    like you so much. I want to be your girlfriend."


    She still restrained herself. Originally, she wanted to say to Kelvin more openly, "Kelvin, I want to give


    birth to your child."


    However, just thinking about it made Casey''s face turn red.


    However, after she finished speaking, Kelvinughed lowly. Judging from the rise and fall of his chest, it


    can be seen that he was really very happy.


    Casey became even happier. This kind of thing that the person she liked just liked her was undoubtedly


    the happiest thing in the world.


    How lucky she was!


    However, what Kelvin said next made Casey blush and heart throb.


    He whispered in her ear and said to her, "Do you know what to do when you are my girlfriend?"


    Casey blinked suspiciously, stepped back, and just looked at Kelvin innocently.


    Then, she waspletely pressed on the bed by Kelvin.


    Casey was a little shy. It developed too fast.


    However, she was also really happy.


    This kind of happiness was brought to her by Kelvin.


    Just when Casey thought that she was going to seed in having sex with Kelvin, she suddenly woke


    up.


    Blinking her eyes in a daze, Casey realized that Kelvin was not here. The only thing holding her down


    was the quilt on her body.


    Casey was on the verge of crying.


    What was this?


    Her boyfriend just disappeared. Even if it was just a dream, she wanted to see the whole process.

 Chapter 284 So cute

    Chapter 284 So cute


    Aimee and Patrick came out of the hospital and returned to the car. Aimee couldn''t help but observe


    Patrick''s expression.


    She knew that Patrick must have heard how Casey called Kelvin.


    She''d have to see how Patrick reacted to that.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s gaze, looked at her amusedly, and asked, "Aimee, what''s wrong? Why do you


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    keep staring at me?"


    Aimee said, "You look good."


    Patrick knew that her words were obviously to coax him, and felt it funny.


    He held Aimee''s hand, put it in his palm and said, "Aimee, are you worried that I will be angry?"


    Aimee smiled foolishly, but in her heart she already understood.


    No need to say anything else, Aimee already knew very well that Patrick was getting angry.


    She said, "Darling, Casey is still young. She may just want to have fun."


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you know Casey''s temperament. She has seen a lot of men like me since she


    was a child. If she doesn''t care, she would not pay attention to him at all. I think she''s serious this


    time."


    Aimee didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t even know if Patrick praised herself just now.


    After all, only when people had seen the good, they would turn a blind eye to the ordinary.


    Aimee sighed softly and said, "Then if Casey is serious, what will you do?"


    Patrick said, "What can I do? Can I stop her?"


    Aimeeughed and said, "Then what if Kelvin doesn''t mean that?"


    As soon as she said so, Aimee obviously saw that Patrick''s expression was a little sullen.


    "If he hurts Casey, I''d literally beat him up," he said.


    Aimee smiled speechlessly. Now she felt that Patrick was actually the kind of person who treated his


    family well.


    Suddenly she started worrying about Kelvin.


    With his temperament, if he didn''t like Casey, although he can still deal with it very gentlemanly, he will


    definitely deal with it very cruelly at the same time, which was really not something ordinary girls can


    bear.


    Aimee was a little worried whether she should check it with Kelvin or not.


    After all, she didn''t want Casey to get hurt, and she didn''t want Patrick to beat Kelvin up.


    However, she should not be in a hurry. Instead, she was going to observe it for a few days before


    talking about it with Kelvin.


    The car drove into the Hayden family''s mansion.


    Before getting out of the car, Aimee heard a dog barking.


    She looked down in an instant, opened the door to get out of the car, and saw bby rushing towards


    her.


    Since bby''s injury was healed, he had been ying around the house.


    Now seeing the long-lost Aimee, he was even more excited. When he was galloping, he was so cute.


    Aimee''s heart was going to be melted by bby.


    bby circled around Aimee''s feet, and was very excited like a baby who hadn''t seen his mother for a


    long time.


    As Aimee squatted down, bby leaned over and licked her face. She was almost overwhelmed by his


    cuteness.


    "bby, how long has it been? Why are you getting fat?" Aimee said.


    She hugged bby and thought that he must have gained some weights.


    Camdyn heard the voiceing from outside. Seeing that Patrick and Aimee had returned, his eyes


    turned red.


    Although he didn''t know where Patrick and Aimee went or what they did, he knew very well that the two


    of them must be doing something dangerous.


    Now, Camdyn was very excited to see the two of them back unscathed.


    He came over, observed the state of the two of them, and was relieved after confirming that there was


    nothing wrong with them.


    He didn''t ask where they were or what they were doing because he knew very well that they both had


    to be given enough space.


    Therefore, Camdyn said directly, "bby eats too much everyday. It''s never enough. Hees to grab


    our food everyday."


    Aimee hugged bby and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, you spoil him too much."


    What Camdyn said was actually just joking. He was the person who doted on bby the most in this


    family.


    But whenever bby showed up in front of him, he will feed him directly with all kinds of snacks.


    Camdyn said, "Shouldn''t I? He''s the youngest in our family."


    He seemed to have thought of something, and said without hesitation, "If you two get me a great-


    grandchild, I will definitely not spoil bby."


    They didn''t know if bby understood Camdyn''s words, but he started wailing as if he had suffered


    some great grievance. Then he became so angry but they still thought he was extremely cute.


    Aimee hugged bby.


    She thought Camdyn wouldn''t urge them to have a child.


    In fact, she had never considered the matter of having a child.


    However, now that Camdyn mentioned this, Aimee felt that maybe, she really should discuss this with


    Patrick.


    After all, she could feel how much Camdyn looked forward to it.


    Patrick was also thinking about this matter, but he wouldn''t force Aimee, but sometimes he felt that his


    and Aimee''s baby will be the cutest child in the world.


    Thinking this way, of course he was narcissistic.


    However, it was based on the fact that his wife was so beautiful, cute, smart, kind, gentle, generous,


    and talented. With such good genes, the baby she gave birth to would naturally be the cutest.


    Aimee didn''t know that Patrick had thought so much, and she didn''t even know that Patrick had such


    recognition for her genes.


    Facing the question raised by Camdyn, Aimee said, "Grandpa, when the timees, don''t really spoil


    little kids so much. Otherwise, you will suffer disaster if they be little devils in the world."


    What Aimee didn''t say was that she and Patrick may not suffer, but, Camdyn would.


    With the way Camdyn loved bby now, one can imagine how much the future baby will make things


    difficult to this old man.

 Chapter 285 You will know if you try it

    Chapter 285 You will know if you try it


    Camdyn sensed Aimee''s worry, and said arrogantly, "No, I know what I''m doing. Look at Pat, how well


    he is now."


    Patrick unceremoniously discouraged Camdyn, "That''s because I have a better brain, and I don''t have


    to be proud of being favored."


    Aimee looked up at Patrick, and almostughed out loud by his nonsense.


    She had never noticed before that Patrick could be so funny.


    When Camdyn heard Patrick say this, he immediately red at him angrily. Where did this little bastard


    learn those from?


    Patrick still seemed to feel that it was not enough, and continued, "And, grandpa, you must know the


    so-called skipped generation affection. You are separated by two generations, and you will definitely be


    even closer to our future child."


    Camdyn really had no way to refute this, let alone the picture he can imagine where his old buddies


    who already had great-grandchildren showed off in front of him.


    He wanted to have a great-grandchild too.


    Patrick looked at Camdyn''s aggrieved look, pursed his lips and smiled.


    He took bby out of Aimee''s arms, stuffed him into Camdyn''s arms, and said, "Grandpa, you two can


    love each other now. Aimee and I will go back to the room first."


    Camdyn knew that they must have suffered a lot when they went out this time, and immediately said,


    "Okay, you two rest first, and I will prepare food for you."


    Seeing that these two kids looked a little bit haggard, he had to do something to them.


    After returning to the room, Aimee couldn''t help saying, "Darling, you are so narcissistic."


    Patrick was unbuttoning. Hearing this, he asked, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Aimee said, "Grandpa will be so angry with you."


    He actually said that it was all thanks to himself that he grew into what he was now. Aimee had never


    seen a more narcissistic person than him.


    Patrick smiled and said, "Aimee, you said that because you think I''m not good enough?"


    Aimee''s mouth twitched, and for a moment, she really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Obviously sheined about Patrick''s narcissism, but now she put herself in a dilemma.


    To say that he was excellent, it meant that Patrick was only stating an objective fact. And there was no


    question of narcissism or not, and herint was simply not valid.


    But to say that he was not good, this waspletely unreasonable.


    Aimee didn''t have the ability to tell lies confidently. She had to admit that Patrick was the best.


    However, in the current situation, no matter how she answered, it was so unreasonable.


    Aimee was a little angry. Patrick just went to provoke grandpa, and now he was making things difficult


    for her.


    She decided to ignore Patrick for the time being and turn around and leave.


    Aimee walked towards the locker room and decided to take another shower.


    She could only clean herself up briefly on the ne, but she still felt very ufortable.


    However, when she took leisure wear and walked into the bathroom, Patrick walked in with her.


    Aimee stared at him and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Patrick approached, held Aimee''s waist, and said, "Aimee, grandpa really wants to have a great-


    grandchild."


    Aimee''s body went limp from the warm breath on her face as he spoke, and she couldn''t help


    shivering.


    She said, "We will talk about thister. Now I want to take a shower. You go out."


    Patrick didn''t agree. Instead, he hugged Aimee even tighter.


    This made Aimee soften even more, with her voice trembling, "Darling, why don''t you go out first?"


    Aimee had to use a soft voice to act like a weak person, trying to get Patrick to leave the bathroom in


    this way.


    However, Patrick didn''t cooperate at all. Instead, he said, "Aimee, I think we can actually work harder."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Work hard to have a baby to make grandpa happy.


    Of course, what Patrick wanted to work harder was making her pregnant.


    Aimee licked her lips and said, "Darling, aren''t you tired? Don''t you want to take a shower and go to


    sleep for a while?"


    As she spoke, she yawned deliberately, as if to prove to Patrick how tired she was.


    If it happened at ordinary times, maybe Patrick would follow Aimee''s words and leave.


    However, he didn''t want to leave now.


    He held Aimee''s waist tightly, and said, "Whether I''m tired, Aimee, you will know it if you try it."


    As he spoke, his hands started to wander on her body.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded, and understood that Patrick wouldn''t back down.


    If she didn''t let him seed, he might not stop at all.


    So, Aimee had no choice but to let Patrick do whatever he wanted on her.


    For Aimee''s cooperation, Patrick was very happy in his heart.


    He really missed her body too much. Although they were together these days, every day, Aimee teased


    him. Relying on the fact that he was not able to do anything to her in Veggia, she was so unscrupulous.


    Now that he was back, he naturally wanted to let Aimee understand that all her unscrupulous teasing


    will be paid back.


    Aimee also discovered this when she was about to lose all her strength.


    Patrick was basically getting revenge on her pride in Veggia.


    And the most hateful thing was that this man dared to say boldly, "This is all to make grandpa''s wish


    Aimee really wanted to beat Patrick before she fell asleep.


    It was not that she had no temper for being bullied by him like this.


    However, Aimee really didn''t have the strength anymore.


    She nestled in Patrick''s arms, and only hoped that she could sleep until dark, and never let anyone


    disturb her.

 Chapter 286 Having a doubt

    Chapter 286 Having a doubt


    After dinner was ready, Camdyn waited and waited, but he didn''t see Patrick and Aimeee down.


    He didn''t know what was going on with the two of them, so he couldn''t just knock on the door and ask


    them toe down for dinner.


    Camdyn had nothing to do so he could only hug bby and keep waiting for them.


    bby had already slept in his arms for two times. His increasingly chubby figure just hid in Camdyn''s


    arms.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Camdyn pinched bby''s little paw gently and sighed that even bby didn''t apany him well.


    When Patrick came down, he heard Camdyn sigh.


    He smiled helplessly and said, "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    Camdyn heard the voice and looked towards Patrick. Seeing that he was the only one person down


    there, he furrowed.


    "Where''s Aimee?" Camdyn asked.


    "Sleeping," Patrick said.


    Camdyn was wondering why Aimee was still sleeping at this time, but seeing Patrick''s proud look,


    Camdyn immediately understood.


    On the one hand, he was very happy that his grandson and granddaughter-inw had such a good


    rtionship, but on the other hand, he felt uncontrobly that Patrick was really a bastard.


    Camdyn made a serious face on purpose and said, "You should restrain yourself a little bit."


    Patrick sat down beside him, stretched out his hand to pinch bby''s little paw, and said, "Grandpa, I


    thought you would be very happy."


    When Camdyn heard this, he was so angry that he hummed.


    He said, "Don''t me me."


    It was not wrong for him to want to have a great-grandchild, but he didn''t mean to let Patrick fulfill it


    immediately.


    Patrick said, "Well, after that, I won''t listen to you."


    As Camdyn heard his words, he immediately thought of a very serious problem.


    He stared at Patrick for a long time, and said, "Patrick, tell me honestly. Did the previous car ident


    affect your body?"


    As Patrick heard this, he looked at Camdyn suspiciously, and it took him a while to figure out what he


    meant.


    In an instant, Patrick''s face darkened.


    His grandpa suspected that there was something wrong with him?


    Patrick almostughed at Camdyn.


    Camdyn continued, "Pat, let me tell you, if you really have any problems, you must tell me. Let''s find


    out early and treat it early. As you know, Aimee is a doctor. If you really have any problems, no matter


    what it is, I can''t hide it from her..."


    "Grandpa," Patrick said sullenly, interrupting him, "I''m good, very good."


    Camdyn heard his words, and for a moment, he didn''t know whether he should continue to say what he


    was thinking now.


    He was a man too, so he naturally knew what it meant to doubt this ability for a man.


    Camdyn said, "Pat, you really don''t have to hide your illness from a doctor. Let''s find out early, treat it


    early, and strive for an early cure."


    In this way, his wish to have a great-grandchild can be realized earlier.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, I''m really good."


    Camdyn looked at Patrick and was really annoyed by him, so he could only quickly end the topic.


    However, he looked at Patrick unconsciously and felt suspicious. Since he had no problems, why


    wasn''t Aimee pregnant?


    From his experience, after such a long time, Aimee should be pregnant.


    How did Camdyn know that Patrick did a perfect job in contraception?


    That was not to say that Patrick didn''t want to have their baby with Aimee.


    However, he was very clear that although Aimee had begun to think that having a baby can be put on


    the agenda, in her heart, she still did not ept the matter of having a baby of her own.


    Patrick also didn''t want her to be a mother suddenly when she was not ready.


    However, Patrick had always controlled himself very strictly, not giving any possibility of idents.


    So, even though it''d been so long, and despite the daily affection between him and Aimee, Aimee was


    still not pregnant.


    However, Patrick didn''t intend to tell Camdyn these things.


    He can''t make Camdyn think too much, thinking that Aimee just didn''t want to have a baby.


    Although Aimee did not marry into the Hayden family for the purpose of having children, it would


    always be disappointing for the elderly.


    Stopping this topic, Patrick said, "Grandpa, you haven''t had dinner yet. I''ll apany you to eat


    something."


    Camdyn didn''t bring up the topic again but had a doubt in his heart.


    He had already firmly believed that his grandson may really be infertile.


    When the two arrived at the dinning room, Camdyn began to get angry again.


    "You just take care of yourself, but you don''t take care of your wife." Camdyn said it, feeling


    dissatisfied.


    He felt sorry for Aimee.


    Patrick touched his nose, and was guilty of that too.


    Patrick decided thatter he would make some food for Aimee himself to express his apology.


    After finishing dinner with Camdyn, Patrick started cooking in the kitchen.


    Aimee said that she was okay with everything, but Patrick still cooked the food Aimee liked very much.


    So, without dying, he prepared to steam a fish and stir-fry a te of shrimps for Aimee.


    However, soon, Patrick discovered that he didn''t know how to process the food.


    He may not get along well with fish by nature, and scaling the fish had exhausted him physically and


    mentally.


    He didn''t understand how could a fish, who didn''t know that it was dying, have such a strong vitality,


    and always tried to escape from his hands.


    Patrick never imagined that one day, he would actually have such a contest with a fish in the kitchen.

 Chapter 287 Study cooking behind my back?

    Chapter 287 Study cooking behind my back?


    After the constant sound came out from the kitchen, Patrick finally shed at the head of the fish.


    Riley and James heard the sound and ran to the kitchen one after another. After seeing the tragedy in


    the kitchen, both of them were a little dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "Hey, Mr. Hayden, what are you doing?" James went to pick up the fish and held it in his palm, feeling


    unbelievable that the fish would be like this.


    This was the fish he prepared to show everyone his cooking skills, and now, it had been killed by


    Patrick to look like this.


    James was literally in tears.


    Patrick said very confidently, "I''ll make some food for Aimee. This fish is disobedient."


    Therefore, they can''t me him. The fish was the chief culprit.


    Riley and James were a bit dumbfounded. It was just a fish. How could it be obedient?


    And Patrick had separated its head and body, which looked miserable.


    Riley cleared his throat lightly, and said, "Mr. Hayden, when we make fish, we always pay attention to


    its integrity. You separated the fish, which is a bad omen."


    Patrick looked at Riley and said, "Then change one."


    James said quickly, "Why don''t I do it? I''m good at this."


    Patrick said, "I want to make a dish for Aimee myself. James, are you going to snatch this chance from


    me?"


    James immediately fell silent and sighed. It seemed that Patrick insisted on doing it himself.


    He can only go and get another fish out, so that Patrick can y freely.


    However, this time, James guided by Patrick''s side, from how to knock the fish unconscious, how to


    remove the gills, how to take out the internal organs, and how to clean it. It can be said that he


    exined everything to Patrick in detail.


    Patrick was indeed a little clumsy in the kitchen. He was extremely smart and can learn everything very


    quickly. He can learn very well with only a little time from others.


    When it came time to cut the fish, Patrick even yed freely and drew two letters on the body of the


    fish, AP. If it wasn''t for the limited body of the fish that hindered his performance, he would even have


    wanted to make a heart shape on it.


    This made both Riley and James dumbfounded again and again.


    They had never seen someone could disy affection in this way.


    The two old men couldn''t help but blush.


    James didn''t teach Patrick anything particrlyplicated, just let him steam the fish.


    This was the simplest and easiest way to cook a fish. At the same time, it was also the least error-


    prone way. Especially, ording to the method taught by James, this fish was guaranteed to be


    invincibly delicious.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was Patrick who wanted to cook for Aimee himself, he must not allow to make mistakes.


    Patrick was surprised by James'' good intentions.


    He said, "James , are you afraid that I will do so well that you will be defeated by me?"


    Jamesughed embarrassingly when he heard this, but really didn''t want to discourage Patrick.


    He didn''t even know where this guy came up with such a shitty idea.


    For such a guy who didn''t fit in with the kitchen, if he wanted to have such perfect cooking skills as he


    had, he may never have the possibility in this life.


    Patrick didn''t take James''s disdain for him seriously.


    He just suddenly found it very interesting, and he wanted to cook more for Aimee in the future.


    Especially when the fish came out of the steamer, Patrick can''t help but be pleasantly surprised.


    Whether it was from the appearance or the smell, it was perfect and impable.


    Coupled with the two letters he made, it was even more perfect.


    After the fish was ready, Patrick made another dish for Aimee. After previous failures, this time, Patrick


    firmly believed he would definitely do a great job.


    However, the premise of sess was still inseparable from the help of James.


    After finishing all the dishes, Patrick went back to his room to see if Aimee was awake.


    Coincidentally, Aimee got up from the bed thirsty and was going to find water to drink.


    Seeing Patrick, she red at him even more aggrieved, showing her dissatisfaction clearly.


    Patrick touched his nose and said helplessly, "Aimee, don''t be angry. I''m wrong, okay?"


    Aimee snorted softly, and didn''t believe the man''s confession afterwards.


    What she can be sure of was that Patrick was the kind of person who admitted his mistakes very


    quickly, but next time, he will dare to do so again.


    In this regard, Aimee really could do nothing about it.


    She didn''t want to discuss this issue with Patrick now. For her now, Patrick was an extremely


    dangerous existence.


    Aimee said, "I want water."


    "Go get something to eat, okay?" Patrick coaxed her.


    They only had a meal on the ne, and Patrick really felt sorry for Aimee.


    He said, "I cooked for you myself. Do me a favor, okay?"


    Aimee stopped drinking water, looked at Patrick suspiciously, and was dumbfounded again when she


    was sure that what he said was not a joke.


    Patrick ...?


    Cook in person?


    Aimee was very confused.


    In her view, this was simply unimaginable.


    As for Patrick''s destructive power in the kitchen, it was hard for her to imagine what he would cook.


    However, this also sessfully aroused Aimee''s curiosity.


    Most importantly, she was really hungry after such intense physical exertion.


    Especially after drinking a ss of water, she was even more hungry.


    Aimee said, "Are you sure that you really did the cooking yourself?"


    Patrick nodded very seriously, and said, "Aimee, believe me. There is nothing I can''t do."


    What he said was quite cocky, and it made Aimee even more curious.


    Still suspicious, she followed Patrick to the dinning room.


    Patrick sat her down by the table and went to the kitchen to bring out the dishes.


    As Aimee saw the fish served by Patrick, she was already sure that this dish could only be made by


    Patrick, because James will definitely not engrave the names of the two of them on the fish.


    Aimee couldn''t help feeling a little funny, looked up at Patrick, and said, "Did you study cooking behind


    my back?"


    Otherwise, how could his cooking skills have improved by leaps and bounds?


    Patrick confessed honestly at this moment, saying, "Actually, James was there to guide me."


    He told Aimee that he had destroyed a fish, and Aimeeughed at that.


    She had already picked up a fork, took a piece of fish meat and put it into her mouth. After tasting it


    carefully, she said, "Not bad. You made a great progress."


    As Patrick heard Aimee''spliment, he smiled without knowing it.


    Aimee took another piece of fish, fed it to Patrick''s mouth, and said, "Try it. It doesn''t look like a novice


    can make it."


    Patrick tasted it, and indeed, as he thought, the taste was excellent.


    If he hadn''t made it himself, he might not have found it so delicious.


    However, just because he did it himself, Patrick felt that he was indeed a man who could do everything.


    Aimee saw thecency in Patrick''s eyes, and was a little bit dumbfounded.


    She said, "Keep working."

 Chapter 288 Being Childish

    Chapter 288 Being Childish


    After eating, Aimee didn''t feel sleepy anymore.


    When the two returned to the room, Patrick naturally didn''t dare to tease Aimee. Otherwise, he would


    really piss off her, and he probably couldn''t bear the consequences.


    So Patrick said, "Aimee, do you want to watch a movie?"


    When Aimee heard this, she moved to Patrick''s side and said, "What do you want to watch?"


    Speaking of this, the two of them hadn''t dated yet.


    Aimee had never dated people before, but she also knew that watching a movie was a must-do item.


    Although the two of them didn''t go to the cinema to watch a movie, it was the first time for them to


    watch a movie, so Aimee naturally paid some attention to it.


    Patrick led Aimee out of the room, walked into another room, and led her to a cab, "Aimee, pick and


    choose."


    It was the first time Aimee toe to this room. She knew that this was the study of Walter and usually


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    no one woulde in except the cleaning servants.


    After seeing the discs in the cab, Aimee was a little dumbfounded.


    Patrick said, "Walter likes to collect movies, and he has everything here by name."


    After watching a few rows, Aimee was a little confounded.


    With so many movies, it was really difficult to choose one.


    Aimee rubbed her eyes, looked up at Patrick, and said, "I can''t choose."


    She didn''t watch a lot of movies before, so naturally she didn''t know what kind of movie was suitable


    for them.


    Patrick heard this, thought for a while, and took out one directly from the cab.


    In fact, when he thought of watching a movie with Aimee, he wanted to watch this one.


    It was a very indie movie, and even the country of origin of this movie was almost unknown.


    However, the content of this movie was what Patrick liked very much, and it was also what he wanted


    to watch with Aimee the most.


    Aimee looked at the cover of it, feeling a little surprised.


    Unfortunately, Aimee really watched this one among her poor film experience.


    She just didn''t expect that such a disc would appear here.


    This also made Aimee understand one thing that Walter really loved movies.


    Aimee said, "The two of us may really be a perfect match."


    Patrick instantly understood what Aimee meant, and asked with some surprise, "Have you seen it?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "However, we can watch it many times."


    Patrick really had someplicated emotions welling up.


    However, that didn''t stop him from wanting to watch the movie with Aimee.


    He held Aimee''s hand and said, "Then let''s watch this one."


    The two came out of Walter''s study and went straight to their own room.


    Aimee found out that there was actually a projector in their room, which happened to be used to watch


    movies.


    When Patrick went to y the video, Aimee asked curiously, "Why did you install this in the room?"


    Mentioning this, Patrick couldn''t help but sigh.


    Because of Walter, he installed projectors and curtains in everyone''s room.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there weren''t enough rooms in Hayden''s Mansion at the time, he probably


    wanted to build a movie theater by himself.


    However, Walter actually came up with this idea, and had always wanted to do it.


    Before he could implement it, he went abroad.


    He didn''t know when he wille back.


    Patrick suddenly felt a little emotional, and seemed to miss that guy quite a bit.


    After adjusting the projection device, Patrick came over andy down next to Aimee.


    When the movie started to y, neither of them spoke anymore, but were immersed in it.


    Aimee leaned on Patrick''s shoulder. In fact, she could memorize all the plots and lines of this movie.


    However, the feeling of watching it by herself in the past was very different from the feeling of watching


    it in Patrick''s arms now.


    Especially when she saw that the hero was about to go to the front and had to separate from the


    heroine, Aimee subconsciously looked at Patrick.


    Coincidentally, Patrick was also looking down at her.


    This was one of the biggest tearful moments in the whole movie. From here, the two had to go through


    a long lonely time missing each other, and they didn''t meet again until their old age.


    If others watched the content of this movie, they will probably think that this was a very touching love,


    but what Aimee thought was...


    "Daring, I won''t let you go to battle alone." Aimee said.


    Patrick heard the words, touched Aimee''s head, and said, "But I don''t want you to suffer either."


    For them now, this problem naturally did not exist.


    Patrick was very sure that if this happened to the two of them, then he must be capable of protecting


    Aimee.


    However, if he were the hero in the movie, it was another matter.


    What he himself had to face was death that was very possible.


    How could he bear to let the heroine follow him?


    Aimee sat up straight and said, "But darling, I''m not weak. You have to trust me. I won''t hold you back."


    Patrick said, "Aimee, let''s make a deal."


    "What?" Aimee stared at Patrick for a moment, waiting for him to exin what deal he would make with


    her.


    Patrick said, "Although this situation will not happen to us now, I still hope, Aimee, you can promise me


    that no matter what happens in the future, I will stand in front of you in danger."


    Aimee actually expected Patrick to say that.


    However, she still felt a little sweet in her heart.


    In this era where everyone was selfish, only those who were in love will say such things.


    Aimee said, "But darling, I want to protect you too."


    If one asked who was the person Aimee cared most about in this world, then no need to ask. It must be


    Patrick.


    If there was anyone in this world that Aimee was willing to sacrifice her life to protect, then there was no


    need to ask. It must be Patrick .


    She can ept many, many things, but probably the only thing she can''t ept was that Patrick


    suffered the slightest harm in front of her.


    If someone dared to hurt Patrick, there was no doubt that Aimee would fight against that person


    desperately.


    Aimee sniffed and said, "But darling, I want to protect you too."


    She wrapped her arms around Patrick''s waist and buried her face in his chest.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I might not thatposed. If you are in any dangers, I might go crazy."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched unconsciously. She withdrew from Patrick''s arms, and said, "But darling, it''s


    the same for me."


    Moreover, one thing Aimee can be sure of was that if she went crazy, she will not be better than


    Patrick.


    Patrickughed and said, "Aimee, how can you be so cute."


    He really couldn''t help it, held Aimee''s face with his hands, and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Speaking of which, the two of them were naive enough.


    Both of them knew very well that in fact, such a thing would never happen.


    However, the two of them, for such a naive topic, acted like two kids, as if this could prove that they


    were so in love with each other.


    Aimee said, "You are so childish."


    Patrickughed lowly. What could he do? His wife said that he was naive, so he had to admit it.


    Kissing Aimee''s face, Patrick said, "It''s my luckiest to meet you."


    Aimee''s smile was extraordinarily sweet. By Patrick''s side, she was clearly a child who can act willfully.


    In this life, she will probably only be a child by Patrick''s side.

 Chapter 289 Dont You Have Someone You Like?

    Chapter 289 Don''t You Have Someone You Like?


    The next day.


    Casey got up from the hospital bed early, waiting expectantly for Patrick and Aimee toe and pick


    her up.


    She changed her clothes early, and she was in a happy mood, like a bird about to be released from the


    cage, extremely excited.


    Patrick and Aimee came over after nine o''clock.


    As soon as they entered the ward, they heard Casey say to them, "Patrick, Aimee, you two are sote.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Aimeeughed and said,"You''re so proactive in being discharged from the hospital."


    Aimee handed a bag to Casey and said, "Don''t be so anxious. I said I would let you be discharged from


    the hospital today, and I definitely wouldn''t lie to you. Come, have some breakfast first."


    Casey''s eyes lit up instantly. She looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, did you cook this yourself?"


    "Of course." Aimeeughed.


    She knew that Casey wanted to eat the breakfast she made herself, so she directly made Casey bread


    and shrimp, both of which she liked to eat.


    Casey instantly became more energetic and said, "Aimee, you are so kind. I love you the most."


    Aimee was actually a little helpless. The way this little girl expressed her feelings really made her


    dumbfounded.


    When she hated her before, she hated her clearly.


    Now she liked her, she liked her clearly.


    Aimee really wanted to study Casey''s brain, and always felt that the things inside were weird, but it was


    indeed very cute.


    Aimee said, "But I''m sorry. I love Patrick the most."


    Casey looked at Patrick when she heard the words, and saw that he raised his eyebrows at her


    proudly. The meaning in that look was very obvious, and he was clearly saying to her, "Little girl, you''re


    not my opponent."


    Taking a bite of the bread resentfully, Casey just thought that maybe Patrick was really sick.


    Otherwise, how could he be so childish?


    He actually looked at his own sister as a rival in love.


    Casey swallowed the bread, looked at Aimee, and said, "Aimee, isn''t it hard for you to be with Patrick?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee felt even more dumbfounded.


    She didn''t even know where Casey came to this conclusion.


    It was really unbelievable.


    Aimee said, "Patrick is the person who puts me at ease the most."


    Casey had deeply recognized the fact that she was an idiot to think that she can sow discord between


    Patrick and Aimee. That was so childish.


    Casey really thought this was very outrageous that it cannot be more outrageous.


    After finishing the breakfast, Casey said, "Aimee, I''m full. Can we leave?"


    "Well, I''ll go through the formalities." Aimee said.


    Casey said obediently, "Aimee, I''ll wait for you here."


    Aimee left the ward and went to discharge Casey from the hospital. At the same time, she also went to


    tell her superior that she would resume her job tomorrow.


    Ever since Aimee showed off her medical skills on Casey''s surgery, there were many doctors in the


    hospital, young and old, who were full of curiosity about Aimee.


    As a result, before they had time to fully appreciate Aimee''s medical skills, she took several days off.


    Now seeing her back, everyone was very excited.


    They really wanted to know how good this doctor''s medical skills were.


    However, to everyone''s disappointment, Aimee will be reinstated tomorrow.


    After leaving the hospital, Aimee said, "I''m going to see Sophie. If you don''t want to go there, you can


    go home first."


    Patrick nced at Casey, and thought of how she called Kelvin sweetly. Somehow he didn''t want to


    take her with him.


    He said, "Casey, go home by yourself."


    Casey red at Patrick, and said, "Patrick, you''re going too far. You two are here to pick me up and


    leave the hospital, but now you let me go home by myself. I''m going to tell grandpa."


    Casey was very angry. How could she have a brother like that?


    Aimee naturally knew why Patrick acted like this. After thinking about it, she felt that this might be a


    good opportunity to test it out. It also happened to allow her and Patrick to observe what Kelvin was


    thinking.


    Thinking of this, Aimee said, "Okay, Patrick is joking with you. We won''t abandon you. Let''s go. I''ll take


    you there together."


    Casey snorted at Patrick, hugged Aimee''s arm tightly, and said, "That sounds good."


    Patrick touched between his eyebrows. Without any reason, he just wanted to scold his sister very


    much.


    She was so infuriating.


    Casey hurriedly followed Aimee into the car, and had to drag her into the back seat.


    Patrick gritted his teeth tightly.


    He didn''t understand how a girl could be so brazen.


    Patrick said, "Casey, shouldn''t you have a boyfriend?"


    Casey was staring at Aimee and nearly choked by what Patrick said.


    She slowly turned her head to look at Patrick, and said, "Patrick, what''s the matter with you? Your mind


    seems to have been reced? Why urging me?"


    She, Walter, and Miles were still single.


    He didn''t urge those two guys, but came to urge her, which was simply too unreasonable.


    Patrick''s face was very dark, and he said through gritted teeth, "I think you need a man to take care of


    you."


    Aimee almostughed out loud.


    Patrick was so funny.


    Especially when she was pulled into the back seat just now, the man''s eyes were full of resentment,


    which made Aimee feel even more that her husband was the cutest man in the world.


    Aimee suppressed her smile, followed Patrick''s words, and asked, "Casey, don''t you have anyone you


    like?"


    Hearing Aimee''s question, Casey thumped instantly, looked at Aimee with a silly smile, and said,


    "Aimee, what are you talking about? I don''t have a one."


    She dared not admit it now.


    She still didn''t know whether Kelvin liked her or not. If it was her own wishful thinking, wouldn''t she be


    ashamed?


    Casey was still trying to save her face.


    However, she refuted it so quickly, which made Aimee and Patrick very clear that this girl just had guilty


    conscience.


    The two of them didn''t continue to ask any more questions, but seemed to understand it already.


    Casey swallowed nervously, and was secretly relieved to make sure that Patrick and Aimee would not


    continue asking.


    However, what troubled her very much was whether Kelvin was interested in her. Was she really about


    to be lovelorn before she started falling in love?


    Casey nced at Aimee secretly, wanting to get some inspiration from Aimee very much.


    She wanted to know what kind of person Kelvin was from Aimee, but she really didn''t dare.


    Casey''s tangled expressions were observed by Aimee.


    She smiled slightly, just to see when this girl would be able to hold back.

 Chapter 290 She is happy

    Chapter 290 She is happy


    Chapter 290 She is happy


    As the car drove into the mountains, Casey asked suspiciously, "Aimee, where is this?"


    She didn''t remember that such a ce existed in their house.


    Aimee said, "It''s just a log cabin:


    When Casey heard this, she thought it was a primitive ce on the mountain.


    As a result, when Patrick drove the car into the yard, Casey was dumbfounded.


    It didn''t look like the ordinary log cabin that Aimee said casually.


    She felt like she was being fooled.


    When she got out of the car, she saw Damion smoking in the yard.


    But it''d only been one night, Damion was extremely haggard.


    Casey didn''t even recognize him for a moment. This person was the gentle but scheming Damion she


    always thought.


    She was quite frightened.


    However, soon, Casey remembered that Aimee had just said that they were here to see Sophie.


    That was to Say...


    Casey hadn''t seen Sophie for a long time. The rtionship between her and Sophie was not very


    close, so naturally she didn''t know her current state.


    However, seeing Damion like this now, Casey can be sure of one thing, that was , the situation of


    Sophie was very bad.


    Casey looked at Damion with some distress, but didn''t say anything after all.


    Seeing him like this, Casey didn''t know how tofort him.


    Aimee walked over and asked Damion if there was anything unusual about Sophie''sst night.


    Damion extinguished the cigarette butt and said, "Aimee, she hasn''t woken up yet¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He asked Kelvin when Sophie would wake up.


    Kelvin told him very honestly. In fact, whether Sophie can wake up or not depends on her own luck.


    He was really worried about what to do if Sophie couldn''t wake up.


    Aimee knew what he was worried about, so she said, "Don''t worry too much. She will wake up. Go and


    clean yourself up. Don''t let her see you like this:


    Hearing what Aimee said, Damion finally let go of his worries.


    However, he was still very depressed.


    Damion opened his mouth, and really wanted to ask Aimee that, was it true that after Sophie woke up


    this time, she basically couldn''t live long?


    However, he dared not ask.


    He was very afraid that he would hear an affirmative answer, which would cause his whole body to


    copse.


    Seeing Damion''s distressed appearance, Patrick couldn''t bear it. He patted his shoulder and said,


    "Damion, go take a shower and change your clothes.¡¯


    Damion would still listen to what Patrick said, nodded, and said, "I''ll have someone bring me a suit¡¯


    Aimee didn''t pay attention to Damion any more, motioned to Patrick, and walked inside.


    Casey struggled and decided to follow Aimee in.


    So, Casey followed behind Aimee in a desperate manner.


    Aimee naturally had no objection to her.


    She also wanted to see what kind of reaction Casey would have when she saw Kelvin.


    Finally, when they came to Sophie''s room, Kelvin just opened the door and came out.


    Aimee didn''t miss Casey''s frozen body for a moment, Kelvin''s expression of astonishment that couldn''t


    be hidden, and the smile that soon welled up in Kelvin''s eyes.


    After a split second, there was something Aimee didn''t understand.


    Kelvin had the same feelings for Casey.


    This discovery made Aimee very happy.


    After all, one was her good friend and the other was her sister-inw. No matter which side she was on,


    she didn''t want anyone to be hurt in the slightest.


    So, now seeing the connection between the two people, Aimee couldn''t hide her joy.


    However, she didn''t intend to do anything to assist the two of them.


    Aimee was very clear that there were no obstacles between them.


    If there was anything to say, it was Patrick at most.


    However, his dissatisfaction with Kelvin was entirely because he misunderstood Kelvin''s feelings for


    her.


    Now that he understood that Kelvin didn''t mean it, she believed Patrick won''t have any dissatisfaction


    with him any more.


    So, she let them develop on their own, discover each other''s feelings, and enjoy this process well.


    Aimee stopped thinking about them, looked at Kelvin, and asked, "How is Sophie doing? Is she okay?"


    Kelvin also suppressed the joy in his heart, and said, "From the point of view of vital signs, there is no


    problem, but | don''t feel it too much that she wants to wake up.¡¯


    Aimee sighed softly, somewhat helplessly.


    No need to ask, she knew that since Sophie had been tortured until now, she had no longer any desire


    to survive.


    "I''ll go in and see her; Aimee said.


    Kelvin opened the door, let Aimee in, and at the same time, followed her in.


    Casey hesitated, but followed in after all.


    Casey''s mouth opened uncontrobly when she saw Sophie lying on the bed.


    She couldn''t believe that this skinny and almost invisible person was Sophie.


    In her cognition, Sophie was not like this.


    Although Casey and Sophie were not close, at this moment, she was very sad.


    Casey''s eyes were already red and watery, looking pitiful.


    Kelvin turned his head. Seeing Casey like this made his heart skip a beat.


    If it wasn''t for Aimee being here, he would have lost control of himself and hugged Casey directly.


    However, reason still prevented him from doing so.


    In particr, he had not formally told Casey how he felt, and he did not allow himself to do such a thing.


    Casey looked at him when she noticed his gaze.


    The dependence and pity in those eyes made Kelvin feel even more distressed.


    At the end, Kelvin didn''t hold back, but raised his hand to touch Casey''s head to showfort.


    Casey was really appeased, and smiled sweetly at Kelvin, looking so cute.


    The interaction between the two of them naturally did not escape Aimee''s eyes.


    Aimee somehow had a feeling, and finally realized what it was like being forced to see them disying


    affection.


    No wonder when she and Patrick showed affection, these guys always looked like they wanted to kill


    them.


    Now, Casey and Kelvin were not truly showing their affection, but they just looked at each other. And


    Kelvin just gave Casey a pat on the head, which really made Aimee feel that the sweetness was about


    to explode.


    She was already thinking about what kind of state they would be in when they were together.


    Inexplicably, there were some things that Aimee didn''t want to face.


    After all, it was really scary.


    Stopping thinking that way, Aimee began to check on Sophie''s situation.


    She didn''t know if it was a coincidence, or Sophie was very sensitive to her. After Aimee checked


    Sophie''s situation, Sophie was actually in a daze, showing signs of waking up.


    Aimee and Kelvin immediately started looking at the data to make sure that there would be no


    problems when Sophie woke up.


    Casey watched nervously, thought of something again, walked out of the room softly, and went to find


    Damion.


    She knew that the one who wanted to see Sophie wake up the most was Damion.


    There were not many things she could do, and this little thing can still be done well.


    But, Damion was taking a shower right now, so Casey can only move to Patrick''s side and wait with


    him for Damion toe out.


    Patrick observed Casey''s state, and naturally found the unconceble excitement and happiness on


    her face very easily.


    She touched her head from time to time. Although she pretended to restrain herself in front of him, it


    was not difficult to see that she was very happy because of her head.

 Chapter 291 This is a good sign

    Chapter 291 This is a good sign


    Chapter 291 This is a good sign


    If Patrick hadn''t guessed something, he would have felt that his sister might be a big fool.


    However, Patrick''s mood was not very good.


    No need to ask, he can know that Kelvin must have done something to Casey. Judging from the way


    Casey touched her head, there was a probability that Kelvin touched her head.


    Patrick really wanted to have a talk with Kelvin who dared to touch his sister. Did he know how


    ambiguous such an action was?


    Thinking of this, Patrick was furious with Casey again.


    In the Hayden family, how could there be such a little fool who was so happy to be taken advantage of,


    and looked like this? He almost felt that she was the one who took advantage of someone.


    Patrick could even imagine how much Casey would love Kelvin in the future.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she was extroverted, Patrick still thought that his sister was really stupid.


    For such a younger sister, Patrick really had a headache, and even felt that it was right to let her be


    with Kelvin.


    However, Patrick suddenly felt that it was very good. He was angry with Kelvin before, and now he


    wanted to see Kelvin fall in love with his sister, which was a very satisfying thing.


    Thinking of this, Patrick wanted to just pack Casey and send her to Kelvin.


    However, he just thought about it this way. If Kelvin dared to treat Casey bad, as her elder brother, he


    would naturally not let Kelvin go off.


    Finally, Damion came out after taking a shower and changing clothes, always looking much better than


    before.


    Casey immediately said, "Damion, Sophie is waking up:


    Damion¡¯''s body froze, and he looked straight at Casey, as if to judge the credibility of her words.


    Casey said, "Damion, believe me. Aimee and Kelvin are both in her room. It''s the two of them who said


    it:


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to find Damion so rashly.


    Damion rushed to her room immediately, followed by Patrick and Casey.


    Everyone came to Sophie''s room. In fact, Sophie didn''t wake up, but just started talking in her sleep.


    Thest word she chanted was Joel''s name.


    Aimee couldn''t bear to hear it. After learning about Sophie''s feelings for Joel, she really couldn''t


    understand it.


    If Patrick didn''t love herself that much, she would definitely not devote herself to Patrick.


    Even if she may never fall in love with anyone else in this life, Aimee will not allow herself to be so


    humble.


    However, what made Aimee even more iprehensible was that she didn''t really understand what


    Joel had that can make a woman so affectionate.


    She naturally respected her teacher. From the point of view of the rtionship between them, Joel was


    a perfect teacher and a very good elder.


    From Joel, Aimee really learned a lot.


    But when it came to love, that was another story.


    What she thought of love required mutual respect and love between two people. If only one person


    loved the other deeply unterally, to her, this was not love.


    Although Aimee knew that Sophie''s current state was to arge extent due to the poison on her body, if


    she was not too obsessed with Joel, how could she end up in this situation now?


    At this moment, hearing Sophie keep calling Joel''s name, Aimee really felt very sad.


    Damion looked at Sophie''s face without blinking, as if he was afraid of missing the moment when she


    woke up.


    However, to his disappointment, Sophie only showed signs of waking up, but she didn''t really wake up.


    Aimee checked Sophie''s data, confirmed that Sophie would not wake up for the time being, and said,


    "Let''s all go out first. She won''t wake up yet¡¯


    Damion didn''t want to stand still, but he also knew that staying there was useless.


    He could only walk out of the room reluctantly, but his expression was even more depressed.


    As everyone went to the living room, Aimee said, "Don''t worry too much. There are signs of waking up


    now, which is a good sign¡¯


    Damion looked up at Aimee, opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    He knew that what Aimee said now was actually trying to appease him.


    He wanted to say that he was not that fragile, but he really couldn''t control himself when it came to


    Sophie''s matter.


    For a moment, the whole living room fell silent.


    Those who knew the situation knew that even if Sophie woke up, it may not be a good thing.


    Casey, who didn''t know the truth, didn''t know the specific situation of Sophie, but at this moment, her


    instinct was also telling her that it was best not to say anything or ask anything.


    Then she nced at Kelvin unconsciously.


    She hadn''t seen him for several days, but really thought that Kelvin was really good-looking.


    Especially when he was wearing gold-rimmed sses, he really looked like that kind of gentleman who


    was so handsome but so scumbag.


    However, although such a man will bring a dangerous factor, it will still make girls fall in love with him.


    Especially for Casey.


    She never thought before that the man she liked would actually be like this.


    If it was in the past, when she heard that a girl liked a man like Kelvin, she would definitely remind her


    not to be deceived by a man''s appearance.


    Who would have thought that it was she herself who had fallen into such a temptation.


    Casey''s gaze was very bold. When she found that no one was paying attention to her, her eyes


    basically started to stick to Kelvin''s face.


    However, she didn''t realize at all that her bold gaze was clearly seen by everyone present.

 Chapter 292 Ill Wait For You

    Chapter 292 I''ll Wait For You


    Chapter 292 I''ll Wait For You


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the only person who didn''t think much about it was probably Damion.


    Although he also noticed the boldness of Casey''s eyesight, he didn''t have the intention to make more


    associations at all.


    If it was in normal times, Damion would definitely find out that Casey had something different.


    And, he must be very keen to find out that the object was Kelvin.


    However, now his mind was full of Sophie''s current situation, and he had no time to take care of other


    things.


    Therefore, Damion also became the only one who was not watching her in secret.


    Aimee sat next to Patrick, holding his hand and scratching gently.


    In fact, she was almost unable to hold back anymore, so she almost urged the two of them directly to


    confess to each other quickly.


    However, Aimee still restrained a little, and it was because Patrick held her hand with a slight force, just


    to keep her from being impulsive.


    Kelvin, on the other hand, looked like being ease and standing still.


    He naturally felt the enthusiasm in Casey''s gaze, and he enjoyed it very much.


    In his opinion, Casey being like this was really cute.


    If it wasn''t for Patrick and Aimee who were here, he would have wanted to pinch her face and then kiss


    her, to let her know how much he liked her.


    Casey didn''t know what Kelvin was thinking. She just thought this man looked good and she can''t wait


    to jump on him and tell him how much she liked him.


    However, Casey didn''t have the courage to do that.


    She couldn''t help sighing that she would been in a good rtionship with someone else when she was


    younger to gain experiences. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so dazed that she didn''t even know how


    Kelvin know what she wanted.


    Casey now felt that she was a weak and timid little girl.


    Sighing softly, Casey finally looked away, preventing her thoughts from being discovered.


    She didn''t want to give up her unsessful rtionship halfway.


    As for how to make Kelvin understand that she liked him, Casey was ready to make a long-term n.


    As Casey withdrew her gaze, Aimee and Patrick looked at each other silently, thinking that Casey still


    knew what to do.


    The two of them were really worried if she would rush towards Kelvin on impulse. If she really did that,


    they didn''t know how it would end.


    Fortunately, Casey was not yet so impulsive.


    After staying on the mountain for a while, Aimee and the others left.


    Casey had just been discharged from the hospital, so she should rest more.


    However, looking at Casey''s slow-moving pace, Aimee and Patrick thought it was a little funny.


    She really didn''t want to leave here.


    If she hadn''t really dared to be too presumptuous in front of the two of them, she might have wished to


    live here.


    After getting into the car, Aimee asked, "Do you like the mountain? See how reluctant you are:


    Casey immediately said, "I just think the air on the mountain is pretty good. | smelled a lot of


    disinfectant in the hospital. It''s been a long time since | smelled such fresh air. It''s so good¡¯


    Aimee pursed her lips and snickered that Casey reacted quite quickly.


    Patrick was driving and nced at Casey in the rearview mirror.


    There was someone she liked on the mountain, so even the air was sweet.


    However, neither Aimee nor Patrick continued the topic.


    When Aimee was on the road, she received a call from Mika.


    She had forgotten that she still had such a younger sister.


    On the other end of the phone, Mika asked tentatively in a cautious voice, "Aimee, when are you


    She hadn''t seen her sister for a long time, and she was really aggrieved.


    Mika wasn''t sure she''d been abandoned again until she heard from Ash that her sister was back.


    When Aimee heard Mika''s cautious and aggrieved voice, her heart softened instantly.


    "I''lle and see youter¡¯ she said.


    Mika immediately became happy, suppressed the ecstasy in her heart, and said to Aimee, "Aimee,


    I''ll wait for you¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee said to Patrick, "Go to Homelux:¡¯


    Patrick nced at Casey in the rearview mirror and said, "Are you going to follow us?"


    Casey immediately frowned, and said dissatisfiedly, "Patrick, why do you dislike me so much? Can''t


    you let me follow you?"


    Patrick was a little helpless. Why didn''t he realize that this little girl was really clingy?


    He could only look at his wife, but he was helpless that Aimee looked like she was watching a good


    show. And she didn''t want to participate in the war between them at all.


    Patrick sighed. What can he do?


    Although Patrick wanted to kick Casey out of the car, he still valued family affection and wasn''t so cruel


    to Casey.


    Casey happily followed them to Homelux.


    After knowing that it was actually Aimee''s property, Casey became curious again.


    She stared at Aimee for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back, swallowed and said, "Aimee, | found that


    you seem to have a lot of secrets.¡¯


    Whether it was Aimee''s superb medical skills, or her ability to develop that magical drug, and the


    partners around her, or the current Homelux, Casey had a feeling of being too surprised.


    Even, for a moment, Casey felt really, really cheated.


    After all, the rumored Aimee was not the same as the Aimee she knew now.


    The rumored Aimee was simply a piece of trash, with nothing good at all.


    If it weren''t for this, how could Casey think that Aimee was not good enough for Patrick?


    However, now she thought Aimee was one in a hundred.


    Casey felt that it was a good thing that Camdyn facilitated that Patrick could marry such an excellent


    wife.


    If he had acted more slowly, Patrick would not have such a wife.


    Then, she would really feel that Patrick was useless.


    Aimee smiled when she heard this, and said, "Get to know it slowly. My secrets are more than you can


    imagine¡¯

 Chapter 293 Be practical

    Chapter 293 Be practical


    Chapter 293 Be practical


    Aimee''s words not only surprised Casey very much, even Patrick raised his brows unconsciously.


    The meaning of these words was clearly to say that besides what they had already learned, there were


    many skills in his wife that he did not know.


    Patrick felt a little frustrated for no apparent reason.


    Based on his understanding of Aimee, one thing that was very clear was that whatever industry Aimee


    was involved, she must be the best.


    Patrick suddenly wanted to ask what should he do when his wife was too excellent and how can he


    make his wife worship him?


    The three of them took the elevator upstairs, and as the elevator door opened, Aimee found that


    Mika was standing at the door.


    In fact, Mika had been standing here waiting after she hung up the phone.


    If it wasn''t for this floor there would be only her herself, when the neighbors saw her, they might think


    she was weird.


    Fortunately, after waiting, she finally could see her dear sister.


    However, what Mika didn''t expect was that her sister didn''te alone.


    Mika was a little stunned, and then greeted them, "Hi, Patrick. Hi, Casey¡¯


    It wasn''t the first time she saw Patrick and Casey, but it was the first time she saw them after Patrick


    and Aimee got married.


    Speaking of it, Mika had a little bit of grievances for Aimee.


    She was such a good sister, but she just married into the Hayden family without any reason and


    without even having a grand wedding. And she just became a member of the Hayden family.


    However, Mika was also very clear that she cannot me this on the Hayden family.


    If her grandfather hadn''t gone too far, how could it be like this?


    Thinking of this, Mika felt overwhelmed.


    None of the Reads were good to Aimee. Even she was bad to Aimee in the beginning, so she had no


    rights to me others.


    So, after Mika finished greeting, she felt chilly for no reason, fearing that Aimee would be implicated


    because of her.


    Casey really didn''t want to see the Reads, and had heard about the messy things about the Read


    family for a long time. Naturally she knew that it was Aimee who epted Mika herself, so of course


    she


    can''t talk nonsense or something.


    Especially, after seeing Mika''s cowardly appearance, Casey inexplicably felt that she was cute.


    She suddenly thought of a question that, she and Mika, who was the more important one?


    Thinking of this, Casey took Aimee''s arm affectionately and said, "Aimee, it''s really nice here. | like it so


    much¡¯


    Aimee knew what Casey was trying to do, but was a little dumbfounded, and winked at Patrick, telling


    him to take care of Casey.


    Mika was her sister, and she really didn''t want to see Mika''s lost appearance.


    Therefore, only Patrick can do something to it.


    Otherwise, if she did it herself, these two little girls would be wronged.


    Patrick also had a headache after seeing his wife''s wink.


    That was why he wanted to kick Casey off the car just now.


    He knew that with Casey''s current state of clinging to Aimee, she would definitelypete herself with


    Mika.


    Patrick couldn''t understand the subtlepetition between the girls.


    Obviously, Aimee was his wife! How can these two girls act as if Aimee was their wife?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Patrick said, "Get a boyfriend early. Don''t stare at Aimee¡¯


    Casey pursed her mouth and said dissatisfiedly, "Patrick, you are too domineering. If you control Aimee


    like this, won''t you be afraid that Aimee will find you annoying?"


    Patrick heard this, chuckled, looked at Aimee, and said, "Aimee, am | annoying?"


    Aimee immediately shook her head and said, "You will never be annoying:


    Casey shuddered unbearably, somehow feeling that she and Mika should be on the same side.


    She immediately let go of Aimee''s hand, walked over and hugged Mika''s hand, "Mika, let''s go.


    Show me around. Let''s ignore these two guys showing affection. They do nothing but that¡¯


    Although Mika wanted to cling to Aimee, it was the first time she saw Aimee and Patrick showing


    affection, and she really couldn''t stand it.


    So, after a brief hesitation, Mika walked in with Casey.


    They were so affectionate, as if the two of them were real sisters.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded, and sat down on the sofa with Patrick, "| thought the two of them


    would be at odds¡¯


    As far as she knew, Casey didn''t like the Reads, so she was really worried that Casey would make a


    fool of Mika.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, " Casey got close to her because of you.¡¯


    Even he was the same. If it was not because Aimee and Mika were close, he wouldn''t even look at


    Mika.


    As for the Read family, they were all the ones who hurt his wife, so how could he let them go so easily?


    Aimee curled her lips and looked at Patrick, saying, "Darling, thank you.¡¯


    How could she not understand "love me love my dog¡¯.


    She can''t hide the emotion in her heart.


    Look how lucky she was to have Patrick?


    Patrick smiled. Hearing this, he moved closer to Aimee and said, "I don''t like this kind of verbal thank


    you. | like something practical¡¯


    Aimee immediately looked at Patrick vigntly.


    But she just heard him continue to say, "If you don''t want it now, | can only help you remember it. After


    returning home, | will ask you for it¡±


    Aimee was so speechless.


    She really wanted to say that Patrick was a really bad guy.


    However, she still clearly remembered how she was "tortured" by Patrickst night, and she didn''t want


    to repeat the same mistake.


    So, Aimee quickly kissed Patrick''s lips lightly.


    Patrick was naturally dissatisfied with it, but he had already received the murderous intent from Aimee,


    which made him dare not continue to make trouble with her.


    If Aimee was really pissed off, Patrick felt that he might need to sleep in the study tonight.


    However, thinking of this, Patrick inexplicably felt a little bit of expectant.


    He hadn''t unlocked the study room yet.

 Chapter 294 Neither give way to the other

    Chapter 294 Neither give way to the other


    Chapter 294 Neither give way to the other


    Mika and Casey saw this just as they were moving from one room to the other.


    The two girls looked at each other, both feeling physically and mentally hurt.


    Casey put her arms around Mika''s shoulders like a good buddy, and said, "Mika, can''t you


    imagine? The two of them show their affection again? It doesn''t make sense at all:


    Mika blinked and it was also very difficult for her to ept this.


    In her view, Aimee was such a cold person, but now she became a totally different one, which was


    really hard for her to ept. Was Aimee her elder sister?


    However, this also showed that Aimee was really very happy to be Patrick''s wife.


    Regardless of anything else, just this alone made Mika feel very happy.


    In her heart, there was nothing more important than this one.


    Mika took Casey to another room, and then said, "I''m really happy to see my sister so happy:


    Casey knew what she was thinking, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry. Aimee is so


    good. We love her very much.¡¯


    She had obviously forgotten how she bullied Aimee when she first came to the Hayden family.


    However, as Casey said, everyone loved Aimee very much, not to mention, beside her, there was


    Patrick, the wife-loving madman.


    Except for not watching them showing affection, Casey really thought that Patrick was the best man in


    the world.


    Mika instantly became envious. Hearing what Casey said, she really wanted to live with Aimee.


    However, she was now in her third year of high school, and today was just the weekend, so she can


    call Aimee over. But it was impossible for her to be so clingy to Aimee.


    Moreover, after the college entrance examination, she will go to a university, so she will have no way to


    cling to Aimee like that.


    Mika said, "Casey, which major is better in your school?"


    She remembered that Casey studied at Innisrial University. Although it was not the best in the country,


    it was already on the top ten.


    With her grades, it was not too easy to get into Innisrial University.


    Mika can go directly to the No. 1 university in the country without any burden. Before, she also firmly


    believed that she should go to the top university so as not to waste her high IQ.


    However, for her now, the most important thing was to stick to Aimee.


    Therefore, going to Innisrial University was also a very good choice.


    Casey said, "The major I''m studying at is very good. It is one of the best in the whole country. Do you


    want to go to our school?"


    Mika said, "I think it''s good to go to university in this city!


    Casey understood her thoughts in an instant that she just wanted to stay with Aimee.


    She understood.


    However, Casey was still very sensible in this matter.


    She said, "Although our school is very good, | think, within the scope of ability, you should go to the


    best ce. After all, we have different experiences. You have to think about this for yourself?¡±


    Although it was said that youth can be a capital of being willful, how many people can pay for their


    willful youth?


    Casey concluded that people should not be too willful. Otherwise they will always have to pay for the


    things they had done.


    Listening to Casey''s words, Mika agreed in her heart.


    However, she just couldn''t bear to part with her sister.


    Casey looked at her troubled look, and said, "Maybe, you can ask Aimee for her opinion. But in fact,


    you have to be clear that whether it ''s me or Aimee, the one who ultimately has to make this decision is


    always yourself. If you are not happy, then don''t make such a choice. The most important thing is to be


    happy when you are alive¡¯


    Mika couldn''t help butughed out loud.


    This kind of words that she thought would only appear in the TV series, was said so seriously by


    Casey. It had to be said that it was quite amazing.


    However, Mika had a new way of thinking. Maybe, she really needed to think about her future


    herself.


    She only needed to spend four years in a university, and it will pass quickly.


    Stopping this topic, the two girls began to study what Aimee and Patrick were doing now.


    They just showed their affection so much that Casey and Mika dared not go out in the room.


    Otherwise, what if they were doing intimate thing?


    Just when the two were debating whether to go out or not, Aimee''s voice was heard, "Casey, Mika,


    can you go out to eat something?"


    Mika and Casey immediately came out of the room, and asked with bright eyes, "What are we going


    to eat?"


    As far as the speed at which the two of them ran out, it was really shocking.


    Aimee said, "Up to you two:


    Casey immediately said, "What do think? Mika¡¯


    Mika tilted her head and thought about it, saying directly, "Do you want to eat steaks?"


    ¡°Okay: Aimee agreed with a smile, already thinking about which restaurant to go to.


    Casey immediately gave an advice, saying, "| know one, the taste is absolutely amazing. Come with


    me¡¯


    The four of them went out together and went to the restaurant that Casey had mentioned.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After arriving at the restaurant, another troublesome thing happened.


    Mika, Casey, and Patrick all wanted to sit next to Aimee, and in this case, it can be said that they


    were at odds with each other.


    Aimee was speechless, and was about to sit alone.


    Finally, it ended with Patrick''s victory. After all, as long as Patrick gave Aimee a dangerous look, Aimee


    immediately froze and sat down beside Patrick obediently.


    Casey couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at Patrick.


    Could Patrick be more shameless?


    Mika didn''t dare to provoke Patrick, so she could only look at Aimee pitifully like a puppy being


    bullied, which looked miserable and helpless.

 Chapter 295 Why blind?

    Chapter 295 Why blind?


    Chapter 295 Why blind?


    The dishes were served quickly. As Casey said, the taste of the food was really good.


    They didn''te at meal time, but there were already a lot of people.


    Casey said somehow arrogantly, "Well, the food here is very good. Let me tell you, it is really not easy


    toe here to eat. Last time when | came here, | just queued up for three hours¡¯


    Mika stared at Casey in astonishment,pletely unaware that she would be queuing.


    She always thought that a person like Casey who had such a bad temper would definitely enjoy


    privileges and wouldn''t wait in line.


    Casey, however, took her by surprise.


    In fact, almost everyone thought that Casey must be privileged wherever she went.


    Those ssmates in her school, knowing that she was the only daughter in the Hayden family, would


    always think so.


    However, the truth was, Casey would never do that.


    On the contrary, she enjoyed the process of queuing very much.


    But,ing with Patrick, Casey dared not think so.


    She had already thought about it, if they had to queue up when they arrived, then she will directly


    be a super VIP and have an exclusive room, so that Patrick and Aimee didn''t have to queue with


    her.


    Fortunately, it was not lunch time, and they didn''t have to queue, which made Casey very happy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Casey hadpletely forgotten that sometimes when she was too happy, extreme joy can


    turn into sadness.


    When she was going to get some fruits, and when she turned around, she identally bumped into a


    girl who was about the same age as her, but with heavy made-up and a sharp chin that could poke


    someone to death.


    There was a loud scream when Casey bumped against that woman.


    Casey felt like her eardrums were burst from this woman yelling.


    She already said sorry immediately, and her attitude was polite. But in the end, this woman was


    unwilling to let go, raised her hand and pushed towards her shoulder, yelling, "Are you blind!? You can''t


    see me?!


    Do you know how expensive my clothes are? Can you afford to pay for them if they get dirty?"


    Casey had only been fixed by Aimee since she was a child, and she had never met anyone who dared


    to shout in front of her, especially who dared to show off her wealth in front of her. She was afraid that


    this


    woman did not know her name.


    She looked up and down the woman''s clothes, and became even more speechless.


    She was clearly a nouveau riche. She was dressed in designer clothes from head to toe, which were all


    genuine, but it was outrageous, as if she was afraid that people will not know that she was rich.


    Casey can only say that unting should be moderate.


    She really didn''t understand how this woman dared to wear those clothes with many logos on.


    The woman yelled at Casey, but didn''t get a response, which made her very angry. Then she raised her


    hand and wanted to p Casey.


    This time, the force was even greater, plus Casey justined about this woman in her heart, and


    she didn''t react for a while, so the woman took advantage of it. Casey staggered, fell backwards, and


    directly hit a self-service counter in the back. The bowl with fruit in her hand also hit her body, staining


    her clothes.


    Casey was furious in an instant. She had never been treated like this before.


    Herplexion immediately darkened. She was staring at the woman in front of her who was still


    cursing, and said aloud, "You must be sick. | have apologized to you when | bumped into you. Are you


    done?"


    She still suppressed her anger and didn''t let herself beat her up.


    However, the woman in front of her really didn''t appreciate what was good, but wanted to continue to


    provoke Casey.


    This time, Casey grabbed her wrist, and, with some force, directly twisted the woman''s body.


    Casey said with a sullen look, "Do | give you the guts? Why doing it again and again endlessly? Who


    the heck are you daring to do this? You think I''m easy to be bullied? | have apologized to you. What


    else do


    you want? Now that you have stained my clothes, how are you going to pay for it?"


    The woman was firmly suppressed by Casey. The twisting of her body, coupled with the force from her


    wrist made her almost copse in pain.


    Especially the aura emanating from Casey''s body frightened her even more.


    However, the woman did not show weakness because of this, but cried loudly, "Come on, everyone.


    Take a look. I''ve been beaten! I''m going to be beaten to death!"


    Casey was almost speechless. What was this woman doing?


    Some people who didn''t witness the whole process gathered around after hearing the voice. Based on


    the analysis of the situation in front of them, they directly regarded Casey as a viin.


    The cause and effect they figured out was that Casey was so angry that her clothes was stained by this


    woman, so she beat her up.


    Someone had already begun to persuade, "Little girl, it''s not a big deal. Just ask her to apologize to


    you. Don''t do that. Everyone is here for dinner. Don''t make trouble:


    "That''s right, little girl. You made him cry. Just let her go¡¯


    Casey almostughed out loud.


    In this world, it was true that spectators would fan the mes while watching the sense of bustle.


    She coldly nced at these persuading people, and scolded them all in her heart.


    The woman was still crying. Her voice was loud with grievance. If Casey didn''t know what was going


    on, she would have convinced her.


    Casey gripped the woman''s wrist even harder, pushing her down even lower.


    She still didn''t believe she can''t fix such a woman.


    Casey said, "Just cry and shout. Let me tell you, if you didn''t attack me, | will not attack you. It is you


    who don''t know what to do. Even if | beat you, you have to endure it¡¯


    She just came here for tasty food, but got into a fight, which made her feel suffocated.


    Her good mood was ruined by this heinous woman.


    Finally, as if seeing her savior, the woman shouted hoarsely to a man, "Vincent , save me. Vincent, I''m


    going to be beaten to death. Hurry up and save me!"


    Casey looked in the direction of the woman yelling, and saw a man in ck walking towards them.


    The man had a murderous aura on him, and he looked very tough.


    But that wasn''t what caught Casey''s attention.


    What she noticed even more was that this man had a brush cut, but his appearance was extremely


    good-looking.


    It can be said that he was very handsome.


    Moreover, for some reason, Casey felt that the man''s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat familiar, but


    she didn''t know where she had seen him before.


    She couldn''t help but fell into contemtion again. Where did she him before?


    As the man approached, the woman cried even more hysterically, "Whoa, Vincent, help me. I''m in so


    much pain, woooo..:


    Casey came back to her senses, and was really upset by this woman who was crying. So, she didn''t


    hold back, and directly exerted a little more force.


    "Ah..¡±: The woman yelled in pain. Her body softened, and she knelt directly on the ground.


    Casey quickly judged the rtionship between the man who was walking towards them and the


    woman.


    Casey was really speechless that this man had a good-looking face, but why was him blind?


    He actually liked this kind of woman.


    That was incredible.


    However, Casey quickly recognized a reality.


    She was alone now, and she was going to be bullied.


    Thinking of this, Casey tensed up.


    She raised her chin and stared at this man, ready to see how he would attack her.


    For this matter, Casey really didn''t want Patrick and Aimee toe over. She was very fortunate that


    their location was far away from this self-service counter, so she should not let them know.

 Chapter 296 Call the police directly

    Chapter 296 Call the police directly


    Chapter 296 Call the police directly


    Casey gradually became nervous.


    As this man approached, the aura emanating from his body was so strong that it gave her a very, very


    strong sense of oppression.


    This sense of oppression made Casey hold her breath unconsciously, afraid that if she wasn''t careful


    enough, she would be defeated in front of him.


    Casey had one rule that no matter what happened, she can''t be cowardly.


    The woman who was restrained by her cried so much that she no longer cared what she looked like


    now.


    She just yelled at the man hysterically, "Vincent, help me, Vincent¡¯


    While crying, the woman struggled desperately under Casey''s hands.


    The man finally stood still in front of them, took a look at Casey, and asked, "Miss, can you let her go


    first, and then settle this matter properly?"


    Casey was stunned for a moment.


    Although this man''s aura was really very strong, what he said was very gentle.


    Since the man''s attitude was so good, Casey can''t go any further.


    She nced down at the woman, but finally let her go.


    The moment the woman was freed from the shackles, she immediately rushed towards the man.


    ¡°Woo, Vincent, I''m going to be beaten to death.¡¯ She looked at Casey so cockily with the help of this


    man.


    Casey''s face darkened even more, and she really wanted to beat this woman up.


    However, Casey still suppressed her anger, looked at the man in front of her, and said, "Sir, you don''t


    look like you are an unreasonable person, and | don''t dictate what''s going on. Let''s directly look at the


    monitoring. Who is right and who is wrong, | believe you will have a judgment:


    Hearing this, the man nodded and said, "I think this proposal is feasible¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Casey''s mood was a little better. Fortunately, this man was quite reasonable. Otherwise, when she met


    those indiscriminate and swearing people, Casey will feel aggrieved and definitely fight with them on


    the


    spot.


    Soon, the owner of the restaurant came over with aputer and showed them the monitoring screen.


    From the screen, it can be seen what happened.


    Those who had been speaking up for the woman and ming Casey fell silent.


    These people who originally jumped on the bandwagon and thought they were standing on the


    They med Casey and thought they were powerful enough to help the weak, and they were the


    messengers of justice, and everyone should be grateful to them.


    However, in reality, they were nothing more than idiots.


    After the man finished watching the video, he looked coldly at the crying woman who was still beside


    him.


    His voice was very cold, without any emotion, like a decisive king''s.


    "Sydney Pearson, apologize; he said.


    Sydney was still crying but her voice froze for a moment. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Raising her finger to her face, she red at the man angrily, and asked incredulously, "Vincent, what


    did you say?"


    "| said, apologize¡± The man had already shown a little impatience, frowned, and said, "Don''t make me


    repeat it a third time¡¯


    Sydney immediately froze, not daring to cry in front of the man anymore.


    However, she felt unwilling to apologize to Casey.


    She just stood there stubbornly, refusing topromise.


    Casey was not in a hurry now, but she really wanted to know how this man will solve this matter.


    Feeling interested, she guessed in her heart what the rtionship between these two people was.


    She really didn''t understand. If it was really what she guessed, why did this man choose such a


    woman?


    It was unbelievable.


    The scene stalemated for a while. Sydney just insisted on refusing to apologize to Casey, but the


    people around her were using her, making her so angry as if going crazy.


    What did these people know? She was a woman who wanted to marry into a wealthy family. How can


    she be the same as lowly people like them? It was simply a fantasy for her to apologize to a lowly


    person.


    Casey didn''t want to continue wasting time with this woman here.


    With cold eyes, she said, "If you want to apologize, do it now. If you don''t, let''s solve this matter the


    other way¡¯


    Anyway, it wasn''t her who was wrong.


    However, what made Casey more impatient was that she had been away from her seat for a long time.


    If she didn''t go back, this matter will definitely not be hidden.


    She didn''t want Patrick and Aimee to think she was a troublemaker.


    What was more, Mika was still there, so how should she set a good example for her?


    Thinking of this, Casey became even more depressed. What kind of shit was this?


    She didn''t know why the quality of people nowadays had be like this. Why such a person could be


    here?


    If she opened a restaurant by herself, she must set up a sign at the door that shrews and psychopaths


    were not allowed to enter.


    After waiting for a long time, Casey did not wait for the woman''s apology.


    She sneered, looked at the man, and said, "It seems that your friend has no intention of apologizing, so


    it''s easy to deal with. Just call the police. | believe the police will know what to do:


    Sydney heard that Casey was going to call the police, and immediately became terrified.


    She quickly grabbed the man''s hand and shook her head vigorously, "Vincent, no. You can''t let her call


    the police. I''m your fiancee. If I''m caught by the police, you will be ashamed.¡¯


    What Sydney said was sincere, as if she was thinking about man.


    However, as soon as she said this, Casey couldn''t control it, and immediatelyughed out loud.


    Sydney red at Casey even more angrily in an instant. This damn bitch! It was because of her that


    she was so embarrassed now.


    How dare sheugh at her like this?!


    Sydney''s gaze seemed to be horrible, making all the onlookers frowned unconsciously.


    Someone couldn''t help but said out loud, "It''s just an apology. Why is it so difficult? Besides, you did


    something wrong in the first ce, and you acted like you were a victim. Don''t you feel disgusted?"

 Chapter 297 They treat me badly

    Chapter 297 They treat me badly


    Chapter 297 They treat me badly


    As soon as one person spoke up, more people started to condemn Sydney.


    "With expensive clothes, how could you be so disgusting?"


    "Could it be that you really want to go to jail? It''s a matter of your choice. It''s not too much for her to ask


    for an apology. Is it so difficult to open your mouth?"


    "The girl has such a good attitude, and immediately apologized. But why do you look like you''re about


    to go to the execution ground? You think you''re a high-ranking person because of your clothes? What a


    joke¡¯


    The voices were endless, and every sentence seemed to pierce into Sydney''s heart.


    However, the man beside her didn''t respond at all.


    She was almost going crazy with anger. She was his fiancee. It was fine if he didn''t help her, but he


    actually watched her being humiliated by these lowly people like this.


    Sydney became even more resentful and almost wanted to kill Casey.


    Casey also felt extremely ridiculous in her heart.


    Just now, how much these people mocked her. And now, how much these people were targeting


    Sydney.


    She didn''t feel happy about it at all, but found it ironic.


    What was it called?


    They just jumped on the bandwagon


    She didn''t think they were the embodiment of justice, but just disgusted.


    Casey didn''t want to hear these people''s words again for a moment, and see these people''s faces.


    Seeing that Sydney didn''t mean to apologize at all, she took out her mobile phone and prepared to call


    the police.


    Casey directly made Sydney turn pale with fright.


    Although she looked arrogant and domineering now, as if she was such a powerful person, in fact, she


    had onlye to the city from the countryside for less than a month.


    In less than a month, what she experienced every day was something she had never even seen in TV


    dramas before. It was the life of a real wealthy family.


    All this changed Sydney and made her smug.


    She firmly believed that she was a born noble. But to make her life more difficult, she had to live in the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    countryside for so many years.


    Now, everything was back on track.


    In the future, she will marry Vincent Burke and be the new hostess of the Burke family.


    This made her so excited that every cell in her body was telling her that she was born noble, and those


    inferior people did not deserve to breathe the same air as her.


    However, how could she have imagined that it would be fine if Vincent wasn''t affectionate to her, but


    when something like this happened, he didn''t help her at all.


    Sydney really hated Vincent. She was going to be his wife. Without her, he would be single for the rest


    of his life.


    He was not grateful for that but dared to be so indifferent to her.


    However, the only person Sydney can rely on now was Vincent.


    She had no choice but to look at Vincent pitifully and said, "Vincent, help me. Help me quickly. | can''t


    go to jail. | definitely can''t go to jail¡¯


    Sydney grabbed Vincent''s arm, when her tears were streaming down her face.


    Casey simply felt that she was an idiot, not to mention that such a trivial matter would not let her go to


    jail, but it was a matter that could be solved by just words. However, this woman was like a fool. She


    was foolish enough to refuse to speak up.


    Casey really didn''t understand. This man looked normal no matter what but why was his mind


    abnormal?


    Choosing such a woman as his fiancee, was he making himself unhappy?


    As far as this woman''s ability to cause trouble, Casey didn''t think she would be a good person.


    Thinking about adding fuels to the fire, Casey heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Casey, what''s the matter?" Aimee''s gentle voice came over, with concern and doubt.


    Casey''s face darkened even more in an instant.


    The more she didn''t want something to happen, the more it will happen.


    It made her so angry that she wanted to punch someone.


    She turned her head and saw both Aimee and Patrick walking over, and she became even panic in an


    instant.


    It was all the fault of that damned woman. Eventually, Patrick and Aimee saw this scene, which was


    heinous.


    Sydney was still crying with Vincent, but when she saw Casey''s helpersing over, shepared


    them with her in her heart.


    She didn''t recognize Patrick, let alone Aimee. She can only judge from the clothes they wore. Even if


    they were perfectlyplemented by the temperament of the two of them, it can''t hide the fact they


    didn''t


    wear expensive clothes.


    Sydney instantly gained confidence.


    What was the use of being good-looking? With no money and no power, how can theypare with


    the Burke family?


    As long as Vincent helped her, she will be able to trample all these people under her feet.


    Thinking of this, Sydney becamecent.


    All she had to care about now was Vincent.


    As long as she can make him express his opinion, everything will be fine for her.


    However, when Sydney looked towards Vincent, she saw him looking at Aimee who had walked to


    Casey''s side with a surprised face.


    Sydney was furious immediately, wanting to rush over and p Aimee''s face.


    She didn''t know where this bitch came from. Presumably she looked pretty good, so she went around


    in heat and seduced men?


    It was shameless to make her Vincent look like this.


    Sydney greeted Aimee with all kinds of cursing words in her heart. If she hadn''t been able to detect that


    Vincent was actually angry with her and made her dare not speak rashly again, she would definitely


    curse Aimee now.


    Little slut! How dared she seduce her man?


    Aimee and Patrick had already walked to Casey''s side, and Aimee didn''t notice Vincent and Sydney,


    but asked suspiciously, " Casey, how did you get into this?"


    Casey''s clothes were covered in fruit scraps and she looked miserable.


    This really made Aimee very worried.


    Casey sniffed, and couldn''t help feeling wronged when she saw Patrick and Aimee.


    Although she really didn''t want Patrick and Aimee to know what happened to her just now, when facing


    Aimee''s worry and concern, Casey couldn''t help crying.


    She was like a child who was bullied outside and finally saw her parents who can be regarded as


    people to support her.


    Casey pointed at Sydney and Vincent, and said to Aimee, "Aimee, they treat me badly, woo woo...¡±

 Chapter 298 Embarrassment

    Chapter 298 Embarrassment


    Chapter 298 Embarrassment


    Aimee hadn''t seen Casey cry like that in a long time.


    She felt a little distressed, and regardless of the dirt on Casey''s body, she reached out and put her


    arms around her shoulders, pulling her into her arms.


    Aimee stroked Casey''s back and said, "Casey, don''t be afraid. Patrick and | are here to support you.¡¯


    When Casey heard Aimee say that, she became even more sad.


    She buried her face in Aimee''s shoulder and cried like a helpless child.


    Aimee reassured her for a while, and only then did she begin to understand what was going on.


    After learning the whole story, Aimee''s attitude was very tough, "Apologize,pensate, or go to jail. |


    will give you a minute to choose. After one minute, we will automatically think that you choose to go to


    jail. When the timees, don''t beg us. Now, the clock starts.¡¯


    As she said that, Aimee raised her wrist directly, revealing the watch on her wrist. Then she started


    counting the time.


    What she said was only for Sydney.


    ording to Casey, Vincent''s attitude was very fair, and he didn''t bias Sydney indiscriminately


    because she was his fiancee.


    Therefore, Aimee''s attitude towards him was considered polite, and he was not jointly and severally


    responsible.


    However, Aimee''s words were still too tough, and she didn''t give Sydney more choices at all.


    Casey covered her mouth with her hands to keep herself from screaming like a groundhog.


    Woohoo, Aimee was so handsome, wasn''t she?


    Wochoo, the feeling of being protected by Aimee was simply too blissful.


    Patrick stood aside, with a smile that couldn''t be concealed.


    How can his wife be so dashing? She usually called him daring in a soft and cute way, but now she


    was so protective of the his sister. She was so dashing.


    The reason why Patrick had not made a sound was, after all, this was is a matter between women, and


    the man on the other side has not been involved, so it was really inconvenient for him to make a sound.


    But, apparently, it didn''t matter to Casey whether he said something or not.


    Now, in Casey''s heart, she had firmly determined that even if Patrick took the shot, he can''t be more


    handsome than Aimee.


    Sydney waspletely overwhelmed by Aimee''s aura.


    When she realized that she was about to yell, she heard Aimee speak and said, "It''s time. It seems that


    you have made a choice:


    Aimee took out her mobile phone and made a call.


    "Mr. Ward, I''m at a restaurant here on Magchill Road. Please bring someone over to help me with


    something; Aimee said.


    The man who was talking to Aimee was Jordan Ward, and he happened to be nearby, so he said


    quickly, "Aimee, don''t worry. I''ll be there in five minutes.¡¯


    Aimee was a very important person to him. So, no matter what, he must serve her well.


    Over the past few years, Jordan had been locking for opportunities to repay Aimee, but Aimee always


    asked him not to disturb her.


    Now, he finally waited until Aimee called in person and asked him to help solve something.


    If he didn''t act immediately, what was he waiting for?


    Jordan immediately rushed towards the restaurant full of energy and led his people.


    As he said, he will be there in five minutes.


    For five minutes, Sydney was convinced that Aimee was just trying to scare her.


    How could she really call the police over and put her into a jail? It was just a fantasy, a big joke to her.


    However, during these five minutes, Sydney had a hard time.


    After Aimee finished the phone call, she didn''t speak again, and didn''t even give her a look.


    She just waited patiently.


    Time seemed to freeze, and even the crowd watching on the scene seemed to be frozen, neither


    making a sound nor returning to their seats.


    In the final analysis, the reason for all this was because Aimee''s aura was really too strong.


    So much so that they were looking forward to what will happen next.


    As soon as the five minutes were up, five policemen really poured into the restaurant.


    The leader was already over middle age, but walked faster than the young policemen.


    Jordan had already rushed in front of Aimee and said, "Aimee, tell me, who bullied you?"


    Aimee was speechless in an instant, and looked at Jordan very unfriendly.


    Can this person not be so familiar with her every time? It really gave her a headache.


    Jordan felt the murderous intent from Aimee, and immediately became weak and cowardly. He turned


    serious and said, "Come on, tell me what''s going on. We, the police, are here to bring justice to you¡±


    Sydney was so frightened that her legs went limp and she fell to the ground.


    She couldn''t believe that Aimee was actually able to call the police.


    She could only rely on Vincent, begging him to save herself.


    However, Vincent simply ignored Sydney.


    He still looked at Aimee.


    To be exact, his eyes were on Aimee''s face.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Aimee asked Casey to exin the matter to Jordan, and then said, "Jordan, | know this is a small


    matter. Originally, we didn''t intend to hold on to it, and we gave her a chance to choose. Now, since she


    chose


    to go to jail, so please Jordan, help me take care of her¡¯


    Jordan smiled very business-like, and said, "You can rest assured that when we police do things, we


    emphasize reliability. We serve the citizens wholeheartedly, and never allow innocent people to be


    wronged:


    And his words undoubtedly stabbed a knife in Sydney''s heart.


    She got up from the ground and shouted to Jordan, "You are acting as if human life is not worth a straw


    at all!"


    As Sydney said this, not only did Jordan have a look of embarrassment on his face, but even the crowd


    who watched her allughed out loud.


    It was the first time they knew that the sentence can be used like this.


    Casey was even more impolite andughed out loud.


    "It''s scary being uneducated; Casey said.


    She felt that she was ignorant enough, but whenpared with this woman, she could be called a


    genius.


    Casey said unceremoniously, "If you don''t know, don''t speak. It''s embarrassing¡¯

 Chapter 299 You are the one who is bullied

    Chapter 299 You are the one who is bullied


    Chapter 299 You are the one who is bullied


    Sydney was livid with anger.


    She hated them so much. Why did these peopleugh at her? These people were just some lowly and


    inferior people. They were all rubbish. How can they bepared with her who was so noble?


    Why should she be humiliated like this!


    Sydney yelled at Jordan, "You are taking advantage of your power to bully me! Why do you arrest me


    and let me go to jail!?"


    When Jordan was young, because of his outstanding work, he was praised everywhere he went. Even


    his superior had never spoken so loudly to him.


    Now that he was being yelled at by such a little girl, he lost his temper.


    However, just before he spoke, someone spoke earlier than him.


    Aimee said in a cold voice, "What you said is not wrong. We are taking our power to bully you, and you


    are the one who is bullied. How did you bully my sister just now? Now, we are just an eye for an eye.


    And I can remind you. We gave you the chance but you chose to go to jail. No matter how hysterical


    you are now, it won''t help. It can only make you look more like an idiot."


    After speaking, Aimee turned to look at Jordan and said, "Jordan, you can teach her how to be a


    human being."


    Jordan smiled immediately and said, "You can rest assured about this. We will definitely teach this


    young girl a lesson."


    After speaking, Jordan asked his subordinates to handcuff her and take her away.


    Sydney cried all the way and was taken out of the restaurant.


    Casey said, "Oh, I don''t know where this psychopathes from. If she doesn''t received the


    punishment, she won''t know how to behave herself"


    Aimee raised her hand and flicked her on the head, saying, "Okay, let''s go back to eat. Don''t you like


    the food here? Don''t leave until you''re full. And you''ll feel sorry for expending so much energy."


    Casey nodded hastily, and said, "Aimee, you know me best."


    She took Aimee''s arm and said affectionately, "Aimee, you were so handsome just now. I really admire


    you."


    As she said that, Casey put her head on Aimee''s shoulder, rubbing it back and forth, and making


    Aimee very helpless.


    And Patrick was also helpless.


    He looked at his younger sister who was with his wife speechlessly, and for a moment, he really


    wanted to kick her out.


    However, just as they were walking, they heard a voice behind them.


    Vincent came back from the outside, chased them, and said, "Please wait."


    The three stopped and Casey got impatient when she saw it was Vincent.


    His fiancee was taken away by the police, but he didn''t go to the police station. Why did hee to


    find them?


    Casey thought of something instantly, rolled her eyes immediately, and said, "What are you doing? Do


    you want to plead with your girlfriend? Aimee is not that kind of person, and you are not the one who


    can soften Aimee''s heart with just some words. It''s good to dispel this idea."


    Aimee patted Casey''s hand and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Casey pursed her lips. In front of Aimee, she was still very well-behaved. Aimee didn''t let her speak, so


    she really didn''t dare to speak.


    Vincent''s expression didn''t change much, but the emotion in his eyes made it easy to see that he was


    actually very nervous.


    This made Aimee very confused. She felt the man''s gaze on her from the very beginning. It was very


    surprised, and then became very scorching.


    However, this kind of gaze was not the one of a man looking at a woman, but seemed that someone


    was found after being searched for a long time.


    Aimee didn''t understand where this feeling came from, but one thing she was sure of was that she


    didn''t hate the feeling this man gave her.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with men and women''s feelings.


    Vincent looked at Aimee and said, "Miss, can I talk to you for a sec?"


    "No!" Before Aimee could answer, Casey had already stood in front of Aimee, sternly refusing, "No


    matter what you want to do, you can never be alone with Aimee. Otherwise, we don''t mind sending you


    to the police station."


    Aimeeughed that Casey was really protecting her.


    She squeezed Casey''s hand gently, and then said to Vincent, "Sir, if you have anything to say, just say


    it directly. It''s really not convenient for me to talk to you alone."


    Vincent struggled for a moment, but finally said it directly, "I would like to ask you, have you ever been


    to Canport?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No."


    "Then can I ask another question?" Vincent became more nervous, "Is your mother from Canport?"


    Aimee''s heart skipped a beat, and she had an inexplicable premonition that there might be some


    connection between her and this man.


    Her fingers tightened involuntarily, and she couldn''t answer Vincent''s question.


    She didn''t share the same biological parents with three other sisters in the Read family. As for who her


    biological parents were, she didn''t know, and naturally didn''t know whether her mother was from


    Canport.


    While waiting for Aimee''s answer, Vincent stared at Aimee for a moment, afraid that he might miss any


    expression on her face.


    However, there was no expression on Aimee''s face. She just said after a moment of silence, "Excuse


    me, sir, I have no obligation to answer your question."


    Vincent knew that if he kept holding on to Aimee and wanted to discuss this issue with her, then it might


    be difficult to end.


    He thought for a while, then took out his business card holder from his pocket, took out a card from it,


    handed it to Aimee, and said, "If you think of anything, please feel free to contact me."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After speaking, Vincent didn''t stay any longer, but turned around and left.


    Aimee looked at the card in her hand, and was shocked when she saw the name on the card clearly.


    Vincent Burke, Canport.


    She instantly thought of the Burke family in Canport.


    However, the Burke family that appeared in the public eye had no such a person named Vincent.


    Patrick approached Aimee, looked down and saw the name on the business card, and was also


    surprised.


    Judging from Vincent''s performance today, Patrick had some guesses in his heart.


    He looked at Aimee, and it happened that she was also looking at him. They looked at each other and


    both understood what they were thinking.

 Chapter 300 Be alone

    Chapter 300 Be alone


    Chapter 300 Be alone


    As the three returned to their seats, Mika was on the verge of tears.


    She cupped her chin and looked at Aimee pitifully. "Aimee," she said, "you are slow."


    She also wanted toe over to watch the fun, but Aimee asked her to wait here.


    She had asked the waiter to refill several drinks.


    However, in fact, the current dishes were basically too cold to eat.


    Aimee called the waiter over, who brought them a menu again. They ordered some dishes again. This


    time, Casey refused to get the fruit by herself, and had to call Patrick to help her.


    Aimee watched her husband being ordered, so naturally she couldn''t let him get the fruit alone.


    She stood up and followed Patrick to get some fruit.


    Casey was a little speechless, and after they walked away, sheined to Mika, saying, "The


    two of them are like Siamese twins. It''s too exaggerated."


    Mika held her chin and said with a smile, "I feel good. Aimee and Patrick k have such a good


    rtionship, so I feel very happy."


    Casey followed her, holding her chin, "You can rest assured, we love Aimee so much."


    Mika said, "Although it''s a bit of an afterthought when I say this, Casey, I really appreciate you guys


    loving my sister so much."


    Casey said, "Okay, since Aimee treats you well, we will treat you well. As long as you don''t hurt Aimee,


    you are also our family."


    Mikaughed, which looked happy and cute.


    On the other side, the self-service area.


    Aimee and Patrick were taking fruit together. When she saw that he actually put three tablespoons of


    salt into Casey''s portion, Aimee patted his hand and said, "Why are you so bad, bullying your sister?"


    "This one shouldn''t be salty," Patrick said.


    Aimee snorted lightly and said, "You don''t know if it''s salty or not?"


    One spoonful of salt was enough salty. Patrick put three spoonfuls. Wasn''t that bullying?


    However, Aimee didn''t stop Patrick, but took another small bowl and got some other fruit for Casey.


    When the two returned to their seats, Casey looked at the two servings of fruit in front of her. On the


    surface, there was no difference.


    Looking at Patrick and Aimee suspiciously, she asked, "Are you two jealous because of me?"


    As Casey said this, Patrick sneered, as if to say that she was thinking too much.


    Aimee pursed her lips and said, "Can you guess which one is from me?"


    When Casey heard Aimee say this, she became more certain that Patrick and Aimee were jealous


    because of her.


    In an instant, Casey became smug and was extremely happy.


    Coincidentally, the newly ordered dishes were ready, so Casey took two slices of meat and ate the fruit


    When eating the first te of fruit, it was the taste she liked.


    When she ate the second, Casey''s face turned red after one bite.


    It was so salty that her tears flowed down, and she felt bad all over.


    After taking a few sips of water, Casey finally suppressed the salt feeling.


    Casey red at Patrick, "Pat, you''re going too far. I''m your sister, but you just bully me like this."


    Was he really her brother?


    Patrick said, "I remember you like salty food. What''s the matter? Don''t you like it now?"


    Casey drank a whole can of milk before saying, "Pat, I just got out of the hospital..."


    Her recent meals were all nd , and now being able to eat the food in a restaurant was already a


    liberation for her.


    Who would have thought that Patrick would bully her like this?


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if you eat salty food now ."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have allowed Patrick to y tricks on Casey like this.


    Casey pursed her lips and said, "Aimee, you didn''t say that."


    Originally, Aimee asked her to eat lightly and rest more.


    "That''s lying to you," Aimee said.


    In fact, Casey was recovering so well that she can do whatever she wanted.


    The reason why she lied to her so much was just to make her behave better.


    Casey looked at Mika and said, "Mika, have you seen the nature of these two guys clearly?"


    It was too outrageous.


    She had no way to separate the two of them, and couldn''t find anyone who could stand with her, so she


    could only turn her attention to Mika, trying to share a bitter hatred of the enemy.


    Casey, however, was simply wrong.


    Shepletely forgot that Mika was a big fan of Aimee.


    As long as her sister said it, she would unconditionally think it was right.


    Casey was speechless.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Humph.


    She can''t find allies.


    Silently moving the te of fruit that Patrick got to her, Casey started eating the fruit that Aimee brought


    her.


    She had to say that Aimee really understood her taste and the fruit tasted really good.


    It took more than four hours from the time they came to have this meal.


    Casey touched her bulging stomach, feeling so happy.


    After being hospitalized for so long, this was finally the first time she can eat what a normal person ate,


    which was so satisfying.


    Aimee was really helpless. If she hadn''t stopped her in the end, she probably would have continued to


    eat, and she would not stop until she was full.


    She and Mika supported Casey, and said, "Come on, let''s go buy some clothes and change."


    Casey remembered the clothes she was wearing was messy


    She immediately told them the shops she wanted to go and said, "Let''s go. Patrick will pay for all the


    clothes today."


    Aimeeughed and turned to look at Patrick, wanting to ask him about his feelings.


    They went directly to Casey''s favorite brand. When the clerk saw the clothes on her, she didn''t want to


    let her in.


    What to do if she stained the clothes in the shop?


    However, when she saw other people, she immediately greeted them with a smile, "Good evening,


    what clothes do you want to try? I can show you."

 Chapter 301 You are childish

    Chapter 301 You are childish


    Chapter 301 You are childish


    Casey had always had her own pursuit and taste in clothes. When shopping, what she disliked the


    most was the shop assistant who came to introduce her the clothes with such enthusiasm.


    She raised her eyes slightly, nced at the clerk, and said, "No need. We want to have a look


    ourselves."


    The clerk immediately became embarrassed, followed by countless disgust.


    She just thought Casey came out of nowhere, dirty, and dared to show disrespect like that.


    If it weren''t for the extravagance of the person who was with her, the clerk would have already been


    unable to resist yelling at Casey.


    Casey could know what the clerk was thinking, and couldn''t helpining in her heart why she


    always encountered psychopaths today.


    Fortunately, she was in a happy mood now. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t bear such a woman like that.


    Holding Aimee in one arm and Mika in the other, Casey turned to Patrick and said, "Pat, sit on the


    sofa for a while."


    She knew Patrick well, and the thing he disliked the most was shopping. She used to want him to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    apany her shopping, and it was like killing him, with a dark face the whole time.


    It can be said that it was very, very difficult to let him apany her.


    After that, Casey didn''t have the courage to take Patrick to go shopping together.


    The reason why she dared to take him now was naturally because she had Aimee as her bodyguard.


    However, Casey really didn''t dare to let Patrick apany them to choose the clothes one by one.


    The best way was naturally to let Patrick sit down on the sofa.


    Patrick had no objection, and actually sat down on the sofa.


    However, Casey soon discovered something was wrong.


    Letting Patrick sit down on the sofa was to give those nympho women a chance to stare at Patrick?


    How can this be?


    Casey firmly believed that she had a super mission to protect the happiness of Patrick and Aimee.


    So, Casey went to pull Patrick up again, and said, "No, no, Patrick, you can help Aimee choose


    clothes. With your manly aesthetics, let''s see which one Aimee looks good on."


    Patrick and Aimee naturally knew what Casey was thinking. Although they were a little dumbfounded,


    they cooperated very well.


    Mika on the side muttered dissatisfiedly, "Casey, don''t you think my sister is so beautiful, so she


    looks good in anything?"


    Casey was almost offended by Mika''s words. Did this little girl deliberately make Aimee


    misunderstand her?


    She immediately dragged Mika away, raised her hand and tapped her on the head, saying, "Didn''t


    you see that group of women who are crazy about Patrick? Do you want Patrick to be stared at by


    other women?"


    When Mika heard this, she looked back, and it was really just like what Casey said. The eyes of


    those women seemed to grow on Patrick''s body.


    After Patrick was pulled up by Casey and pushed to Aimee''s side, when he looked at Aimee dotingly,


    the jealous eyes of those women almost killed Aimee.


    Mika immediately got angry.


    It was true that this group of women dares to covet Patrick even without knowing what kind of people


    they were.


    Mika turned back and said to Casey, "Casey, you are smart."


    They had to make Aimee and Patrick stick together. Otherwise, when the three women were here to


    pick the clothes, the other women must jump on Patrick.


    Mika couldn''t help shivering just thinking about that image.


    Casey said, "The two of us also need to know how to behave. Patrick is probably going to be annoyed


    by our two third wheels, so let''s go to ours and leave them alone."


    Although Mika still wanted to cling to Aimee, she also thought that what Casey said was right, so


    she needed to be more sensible.


    So, the two girls took the initiative to go to the other side of the store to choose clothes on their own.


    Aimee and Patrick found it both funny and annoying.


    She said, "Casey is so quick-witted."


    Patrick said unceremoniously, "It''s just that her brain is different from normal people."


    Aimee nced at him. Was it really okay to say that about his own sister?


    She picked up a dress and asked Patrick, "How about this one? Does it look good?"


    Patrick watched Aimee gesticting on her body, and said, "Although the third wheel is clingy, what


    she said is quite right."


    Aimee really looked good in anything.


    Aimee reflected who the third wheel was mentioned by Patrick, and instantly became more helpless.


    Aimee said, "How sad it is to make two kids like this."


    Patrickughed and said, "I''m letting them know that my wife is mine. If they want to cling to someone,


    they can cling to their husbands if they have."


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "You''re so childish."


    Not to mention that Casey was still young and Mika was still a child. But Patrick hoped anxiously


    they could grow up and have their own partners.


    After speaking, she took the clothes and walked to the fitting room.


    Coincidentally, Casey and Mika also picked out the clothes they liked. Seeing the clothes in Aimee''s


    hands, Casey couldn''t help frowning and said, "Aimee, why do you always buy such in clothes?"


    She had already wanted to say that Aimee was so beautiful, so she should try and master any style.


    However, what Aimee wore most was T-shirts and jeans, or a suit of serious shirts and trousers. She


    had never seen her wearing a skirt.


    This was really a waste of Aimee''s perfect look.


    Aimee said, "I''m a doctor. The most important thing about clothes is the convenience of movement."


    Moreover, she herself preferred to be a little more casual and free to move.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too much for her to wear a miniskirt or a skirt by the operating table?


    Casey pursed her lips. Even though she said so, she still felt it was a pity.


    She took Aimee''s hand and said, "You wear so ordinary clothes at work, but you need to dress more


    grandly off-work."


    Aimee was helpless, but in the end she indulged Casey.


    She was dragged by Casey to re-select several sets of clothes. Casey was satisfied with that and let


    her enter the fitting room.

 Chapter 302 This is the last one

    Chapter 302 This is thest one


    Chapter 302 This is thest one


    Casey chose a ck tube top dress for Aimee.


    It was not the first time Aimee had worn a dress like this, but it had certainly been a while since she


    wore one.


    Casey''s and Mika''s eyes lit up when she got dressed and came out.


    The two covered their mouths, ran to Aimee when their eyes turned bright, "Aimee, you are too pretty,


    aren''t you?"


    Mika was even more excited that she couldn''t even talk.


    In the past, when the Read family held a banquet, or when they were going to attend some banquet,


    Aimee would not show up.


    She would always be sent out with some excuse for not being able to attend the banquet, and then she


    would go out by herself.


    Mika knew very well how important such a banquet was to the so-called wealthy family.


    But on such an asion, her former family members never let Aimee participate.


    Thinking about it now, Mika thought they were going too far.


    It was very funny to say that it was actually the first time for Mika to see Aimee wearing such


    clothes.


    Of course, it was not as luxurious as the clothes for the banquet, but it was also very different from the


    usual Aimee.


    As soon as Aimee looked up, she met Mika''s wet eyes, and guessed what she was thinking.


    She was a little helpless, because she didn''t care much about the past.


    However, this little girl seemed to care a lot.


    Aimee said, "Mika, amn''t I not pretty?"


    She said it so lightly on purpose, just to divert Mika''s attention.


    Mika said, "You''re super super beautiful."


    Now, she really wanted to hug Aimee


    Aimee half-jokingly said, "You look like this. I almost thought you''re crying because I''m ugly."


    Mika was almost taken aback by Aimee''s words.


    She immediately shook her head vigorously to prove her innocence.


    Casey listened to the conversation between the two sisters and knew that Aimee was trying to make


    Mika happy.


    She quietly dragged Patrick over. Of course, she should let Patrick feast his eyes on Aimee who was


    so pretty on the dress.


    Patrick had been paying attention to Aimee all the time, so he had seen her since she came out of the


    fitting room.


    Naturally, Patrick was amazed by Aimee.


    This was also the first time he saw this side of Aimee, very different from her usual.


    However, what Mika said was very correct. Aimee really looked beautiful no matter what she wore.


    Patrick didn''t hold back his gaze from looking at Aimee at all so fiercely.


    Even though they were already intimate, Aimee still blushed a little bit from the way he looked at her.


    She raised her eyes and gave Patrick a coquettish look, telling him to restrain himself.


    However, Patrick''s gaze was even more fiery, and Aimee knew the meaning clearly.


    Patrick was telling her how happy he was with her look and how much he wanted to...


    Aimee''s face instantly flushed red.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She suddenly felt that she should have driven Patrick back to the car just now.


    In this way, she won''t be shy when he saw her now.


    Patrick raised the corners of his lips, and from this moment on, he was aroused by Aimee to shop.


    Patrick, who never liked shopping, actually started to take the initiative to help Aimee pick up clothes.


    Casey took Mika''s hand and said with a sigh, "I really dare not admit this guy is Patrick."


    Mika was very happy to see it, and said directly, "It would be great if my future husband can be like


    Patrick."


    Saying this, a name suddenly shed in Mika''s head.


    She was a little stunned, not knowing why she thought of that person.


    Casey thought of Kelvin instantly, and said with a smile, "I think my future husband must be such a


    person."


    Although she and Kelvin still didn''t confess to each other, she just blindly thought that Kelvin was such


    a perfect man.


    He must be super super nice to herself, and super gentle.


    But, how to turn Kelvin into her man? Casey had a headache.


    She never knew before that one day she would fall into this kind of thinking.


    It was kind of sweet and tangled.


    The two were thinking, while Patrick seemed to have discovered a new life over there.


    He took all the clothes that he thought Aimee would look beautiful in, and handed them to Aimee,


    asking her to try them on.


    Patrick found that watching his beloved woman change clothes would really improve his mood.


    He had somehow immersed in it.


    Aimee was really helpless and really wanted to refuse.


    She was not keen on shopping itself.


    However, the look Patrick gave her was that if she didn''t cooperate, then after returning home, he


    would ask her to cooperate in other matters.


    Aimee finally lost her temper and said, "This is thest one. I won''t try."


    She really thought that trying on clothes was a very, very tiring thing.


    Patrick disyed his spirit of being a good husband and stopped pushing Aimee.


    However, what he thought in his heart was not just agreeing to Aimee not to try on clothes, but to buy


    all the clothes he thought looked good, so that Aimee could try on them at home, only for him.


    If he came across a dress that surprised him, maybe he would go straight to help her.


    If Aimee knew what Patrick was thinking, she would definitely keep trying.


    She would rather die of exhaustion here than elsewhere.


    Casey and Mika picked out a lot of clothes on their own, carried them over together, and asked


    Patrick to pay for them.


    Patrick was in a great mood, and naturally he was very happy to do this.


    Casey said very understandingly, "Thanks, Patrick and Aimee. Mika and I hit it off right away. I''m


    going to hang out with Mika tonight. I won''t be going home. Bye, Pat, Aimee."


    Mika immediately turned towards Aimee and Patrick and said, "Bye, Patrick, Aimee."


    After speaking, the two left in a hurry.

 Chapter 303 Zero

    Chapter 303 Zero


    Chapter 303 Zero


    Aimee and Patrick returned to the car, and couldn''t help but say something speechless.


    "If I had known it, I wouldn''t have told Casey that she was fine." Aimee said.


    "I''m the opposite of you," Patrick said while holding the steering wheel, "I''ve been bothered by her all


    day, and she should have been allowed to hang out with her friends long ago."


    Aimee looked towards Patrick, feeling very speechless.


    "You despise your sister so much." Aimee said.


    Patrick said, "I suddenly felt that we should match her and Kelvin. Anyway, the two of them have such


    an idea for each other. If they get together earlier, she will not be clinging to you."


    Aimee simply felt that the way Patrick thought was very weird.


    She thought for a while and said, "Then what do you think about Mika?"


    Mika was a high school student now, and she was still at such an important juncture in the third year


    of high school. He can''t deal with her in the same way as he dealt with Casey.


    Patrick fell silent, knowing it wasn''t kind to think so.


    However, he still said, "I remember Mika is a top student. She can take the first ce in exams


    easily."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched. Well, it was a waste of her asking.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She said, "It''s just a pity that Mika doesn''t have anyone she likes."


    If they wanted to match, there was no candidate.


    Patrick heard this, butughed lowly.


    Aimee was a little upset from hisughter, looked at Patrick suspiciously, and asked, "What are you


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you''re really innocent."


    Aimee was even more at a loss,pletely unaware of what Patrick meant.


    She said, "Could it be that I made a mistake?"


    "Girls at this age can''t be indifferent. It''s just that you don''t know it." Patrick said.


    Aimee narrowed her eyes, and then said, "But, at Mika''s age, I didn''t fall in love with someone


    before."


    Patrick was very, very happy when he heard Aimee say that.


    He turned his head, looked at Aimee, and said, "That''s because you hadn''t met me at that time."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched. Why was this man so narcissistic?


    She deliberately wanted to y against him, and said deliberately, "But, darling, even if I met you at


    that time, I would not be tempted by you."


    What Aimee said was extremely firm and serious.


    This made Patrick a little depressed.


    Wasn''t he attractive to Aimee?


    Patrick didn''t think so.


    He always believed that between him and Aimee, it was destined.


    No matter at what age they meet, they will love each other.


    However, for Aimee to say that now, it really hit him hard.


    Looking at Aimee dissatisfiedly, Patrick said, "I''m really sad to hear that."


    Aimeeughed even more happily, but when thinking about what she was doing at that age, she


    couldn''tugh at all.


    At that time, she pretended to be an ordinary person in the school during the day, and absorbed herself


    in variousboratories at night, so she had no time to pay attention to everything outside.


    At that time, all the things she experienced were all very outrageous when she recalled them now.


    However, those things actually existed and happened just like that.


    Aimee actually didn''t like recalling, but she had to say that what she experienced at that time had a


    very important influence on her now.


    She turned her head to look at Patrick again, and reconsidered, if she really met Patrick at that age,


    would she be tempted?


    The answer was actually yes.


    She had no resistance to Patrick.


    Such a man, no matter when he appeared, was a perfect existence.


    The attraction between them will not change in any way because of the time.


    She was going to love Patrick, and that was for sure.


    Just now, the reason why she said that was just to anger him, because he let her try on so many


    clothes just now.


    It was really troublesome.


    She couldn''t remember how many years she hadn''t gone shopping.


    When she was in the Read family, things like shopping were not allowed to happen to her.


    Her clothes and jewelry were basically prepared for her by Matilda and Averi.


    Knowing that she can''t be too high-profile in the Read family, she didn''t have those luxury goods known


    to the public, which can be recognized at a nce.


    What they prepared for her was all from Pethein''s super niche brand, Zero.


    However, this niche brand was not niche because few people know about it. Of course, this was for one


    of the reasons.


    Another reason was that it was very difficult to be a customer of this brand. Not only do she had


    to go through many reviews, she can be a user of this brand if she met the requirements. And all


    the clothes of this brand were tailor-made for customers.


    In addition, its price can be said to never lose to any top luxury goods. For so many people, even if they


    knew this brand, they were still bbergasted.


    However, what Aimee liked the most was that all the clothes of this brand were of very good quality,


    which was simply a great helper for a person like her who required easy mobility.


    What was more, Zero never printed a huge logo on its clothes, so many people who didn''t understand


    thought that this was a brand from booth goods.


    Jah used to humiliate and ridicule Aimee''s clothes all the time. When she got the chance, she said


    that Aimee was stingy and had no sense of fashion. She was wearing something like rags. It was like


    disgracing the Read family.


    However, Aimee never cared about these things.


    So, after being tortured by Patrick today, Aimee was really tired.


    She found that there were really many factors in herself that did not make her look like a woman.


    She didn''t like shopping. That was one of them.

 Chapter 304 The problem may not be so simple

    Chapter 304 The problem may not be so simple


    Chapter 304 The problem may not be so simple


    When the two returned home, Camdyn had already fallen asleep.


    bby also went back to his kennel, but ran out of the kennel again after hearing the sound of them


    Seeing Aimee, bby was very happy. His little head was rubbing against Aimee''s feet, acting like a


    baby.


    Aimee really liked bby rubbing against her like this. bby was so cute and soft.


    Squatting down and hugging bby, Aimee eximed, "bby, do you gain weights again?"


    bby seemed to understand Aimee''s words, and was very dissatisfied with Aimee''s im that he had


    gained weights.


    bby whined twice, as if throwing a tantrum, which looked so cute.


    Aimee took bby''s weight by her own feeling, and finally said earnestly, "bby, although you are a


    medium-torge dog, you should pay attention to how you look. Why do you make yourself so fat?"


    bby: "Aww... Aww!"


    Aimee said, "bby, you can''t be so greedy, you know? Do you know what will happen if you are so


    greedy? You won''t be able to run in the future."


    bby: "Aww... Aww!"


    Patrick parked the car and came over, and heard the conversation between Aimee and bby.


    One person and one dog talked to each other, which was very harmonious.


    As for bby''s temper, if Aimee said one word, he will bark many times.


    That would make people misunderstand that she was arguing with bby.


    Patrick lifted bby from Aimee''s arms, and said, "You''re so fat. I won''t let your mother hug you. What


    a big dog."


    bby was silent.


    bby was now pissed off by this couple.


    At first, bby came to hug Aimee affectionately, wanting to kiss her, but now, he just wanted to go


    back to his kennel and be alone .


    He was not a fat dog, but had thick fur.


    However, these two stupid humans didn''t understand at all.


    bby whimpered andy in the kennel.


    However, he didn''t get an apology from the two humans but was forced to see them disying their


    affection instead.


    bby saw that Patrick directly carried Aimee in his arms and strode inside.


    bby''s chubby body immediately bounced off the ground. He was stretching his neck to see where


    Patrick was going to take Aimee.


    However, before he could see clearly, they had disappeared.


    bbyy down again, only feeling that he didn''t understand human beings'' behaviors.


    He just wanted to be in love with his little jerky.


    bby thought about the jerky, so he stood up again, and walked to the ce where Camdyn hid the


    snacks.


    He had learned to be self-sufficient and had long been proficient with eating snacks.


    In particr, the jerky prepared by Camdyn was really delicious and smelled really good.


    What he ate was delicious.


    How could he be fat?


    He was not fat!


    Patrick carried Aimee into the room, pressed her against the door, and kissed her hard, before she


    could react what happened.


    She pushed Patrick up and said, "What are you doing?"


    In fact, what she wanted to do most now was just taking a bath.


    After eating the meal, Aimee was already full of the taste of the food, plus the sweat from shopping, so


    that Aimee could not bear it at all.


    Patrick didn''t intend to let go of Aimee, but sped her waist tightly and brought her into his arms.


    Aimee couldn''t match Patrick''s enthusiasm, but could only ask in a low voice, "I want to take a bath


    first."


    He picked up Aimee and entered the bathroom together.


    Patrick still liked taking a bath together.


    Aimee was going to be pissed off. This man followed her into the bathroom, which meant that she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    couldn''t take a nice bath herself


    With nothing she could do, she can only ept the fact and let Patrick have whatever he wanted from


    her.


    She really wanted to punch him.


    By the time they came out of the bathroom, Aimee didn''t even have the strength to raise her arms.


    She wanted to sleep badly, but Patrick still wouldn''t allow it.


    He helped her sit up and began to blow dry her hair.


    Aimee had a lot of hair, and after drying for half an hour, it can''t be dried at all.


    She couldn''t wait for half an hour at this moment, and being fixed by Patrick not to let her lie down,


    Aimee was really going to cry.


    She was aggrieved. Her eyes were wet, and there was a sound of inhtion from the tip of her nose


    from time to time.


    Patrick felt distressed and funny about this.


    This girl was bullied miserably by him.


    But he didn''t know where he got this bad idea, and he liked to "bully" Aimee so much.


    In particr, seeing her crying and chirping made him love her more.


    Of course, if Aimee cried hard, Patrick would feel distressed.


    However, he was really keen to "bully" her.


    Aimee didn''t know what Patrick was thinking, but just wanted to sleep.


    Finally, when Patrick stroked Aimee''s head in satisfaction and made sure that her hair had been blown


    dry, he kindly put Aimee to sleep.


    Aimee fell asleep almost immediately after lying down.


    Patrick raised the corners of his mouth, leaned down, and kissed Aimee''s lips.


    Good night, my baby.


    Covering Aimee with a quilt, Patrick turned off the lights in the room. Instead of lying on the bed and


    going to sleep with Aimee, Patrick walked out of the room and went to the study.


    He ced the business card that Vincent gave Aimee on the desk. Looking at Vincent''s name, his eyes


    gradually turned cold.


    If things were really as he and Aimee guessed, then Aimee was the daughter of Burke family?


    The Burke family of Canport was not a family that was easy to deal with, and the degree ofplexity


    of the background was not lower than that of the Knight family.


    If Aimee was really the daughter of Burke family, then, the problem may not be so simple.

 Chapter 305 You cant be cuckolded, right?

    Chapter 305 You can''t be cuckolded, right?


    Chapter 305 You can''t be cuckolded, right?


    Instead of contacting Vincent, Patrick made a phone call that he hadn''t made for a long time.


    There was a loud and noisy voice on the other end of the phone, which made Patrick''s face darken


    unconsciously.


    He didn''t know how much Walter drank.


    Walter stammered a little bit but his thoughts were still clear, "Patrick, what''s wrong with you? Why are


    you calling me at this time? You don''t know that disturbing me to go clubbing is a very serious matter."


    Patrick really wanted to beat up Walter through the phone.


    Was this unreliable Walter really his brother?


    Why did Walter be like this when other family members were quite normal?


    It was okay for him to think outside the box, and always have so many strange ideas, which were easy


    to understand and easy to solve.


    However, he can''t be a bit serious.


    It was a miracle that his younger brothers and sister were not misled by him.


    However, Patrick called this time because he had something serious to say.


    Instead of arguing with Walter, he said, "Walter, I want you to check someone for me."


    "Who?" After hearing that Patrick''s tone was quite serious, Walter restrained his yful side and


    became serious too.


    Patrick said, "Vincent Burke."


    Walter went through this name in his mind, but couldn''t know who this guy was, so he asked strangely,


    "Who is he?"


    Was it because he hadn''t been in the country for too long?


    Why couldn''t he know this name?


    Patrick said, "of the Burke family of Canport."


    Walter was at a loss again, and said, "The Burke family of Canport? There is no such person."


    Patrick said, "Now I have it, so please check it for me."


    Walter was silent again, and then asked suspiciously, "Why do you want to investigate this person all of


    a sudden?"


    Walter knew his brother well that Patrick wouldn''t be interested in other people at all.


    This man named Vincent Burke made Patrick care so much, so there was only one possibility that this


    person may have something to do with the person Patrick cared about.


    So, apart from his family, the person Patrick cared about was probably Aimee.


    Walter had not met Aimee yet, but had already known how these two people show affection at home.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Patrick, you''re not cuckolded, are you?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Patrick''s face became even darker, and he said, "Walter, do you always get cuckolded, so you think


    everyone is getting cheated?"


    Walter was almost pissed off by his brother''s words.


    Did he always get cuckolded?


    He was the one who cheated on someone, okay?


    Moreover, it was targeted, because he didn''t want to see so many beautiful girls being cheated by


    scumbags.


    Of course, the cute young men was also "protected" by him.


    He had such good intentions, but his brother didn''t understand at all.


    Walter said, "Then tell the truth. Why do you want to investigate this person? The Burke family is


    backed by a powerful force. It is not easy to get involved with the family."


    Patrick also knew this, so he didn''t act rashly.


    "I guess Aimee''s mother may be from the Burke family," he said.


    As he said those words, Patrick heard the sound of Walter coughing hard.


    What was this all about?


    Was it really because he hadn''t returned to the homnd for a long time? And that was why this world


    had be so mysterious?


    Walter knew that Aimee was not the daughter of the Read family, but he never thought that Aimee


    would be the member of Burke family.


    If that was the case, Walter didn''t even know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    All in all, this thing was really insane.


    Patrick said, "It''s inconvenient here. Walter, please help me with this matter."


    Most importantly, the name Vincent had never appeared in the Burke family before, but now it suddenly


    appeared, which meant that the Burke family would be in turmoil.


    They still needed to figure out what kind of person Vincent was.


    If he dared to hurt his baby, even if the opponent was the member of the Burke family, then Patrick


    would not let it go easily.


    Walter sensed Patrick''s ruthlessness, smiled, and said, "Okay, I understand. I will handle it for you."


    After finishing speaking, Walter thought of something again, and burst outughing, "Pat, I thought you


    were incapable of love, but it turns out that you love your wife so much."


    He suddenly became very curious about his sister-inw.


    What kind of woman was she who was able to fix Patrick?


    Even his devil sister was now around Aimee every day, which was unbelievable.


    When Casey called him before, she alwaysined about why grandpa went crazy, and why


    Patrick fell in love with a woman like Aimee, which made her feel ashamed.


    However, currently, when Casey called him, she told him how great and outstanding Aimee was, and


    she simply loved Aimee so much.


    If Casey didn''t know that she couldn''t change Aimee''s sexual preference, she might have already


    changed hers first before changing Aimee''s.


    Now, it was a rare phone call with Patrick, and it was also about Aimee. Walter was really curious.


    What kind of magic power did this woman have, which made his younger brother and sister be


    abnormal?


    Inexplicably, Walter suddenly felt a little impulsive and wanted to go home.


    After hanging up the phone, Walter did not continue to drink in the bar, but prepared to go back and


    start investigating Vincent''s information.


    Who would have thought that just as soon as he went out, his head was hit by someone.


    Walter shook his body, clutching his head to see who hit him on the head, but unexpectedly, he only


    saw a figure in a pink down jacket running away.


    That look, not to mention, was really funny.


    However, it was obvious that the figure was very frightened and terrified. After running just a few steps,


    that figure almost fell down several times.


    Walterughed lowly. Just run away! He would catch her in the end.

 Chapter 306 This is simply too amazing

    Chapter 306 This is simply too amazing


    Chapter 306 This is simply too amazing


    Aimee woke up thirsty in the middle of the night.


    She suddenly becamezy and wanted to push Patrick to get him a ss of water.


    However, her hand did not touch Patrick, but only felt cold.


    Aimee woke up a lot, and turned on the bedsidemp to take a look, only to find that Patrick was not in


    the room.


    She had some doubts. Why was this man still so energetic after having sex with her?


    Coming out of the room with doubts, Aimee went to the study without thinking twice.


    Sure enough, Patrick was in the study.


    Seeing hering in, he got up and walked towards her, put his hand around her waist, and said,


    "Why are you awake?"


    "I''m thirsty." Aimeepressed her lips, with a slightly aggrieved voice, just acting like a spoiled child


    in front of Patrick.


    Patrick heard this, immediately hugged Aimee and said, "I''ll get you some water."


    "I want a ss of warm water," Aimee said.


    Patrick carried Aimee downstairs to get her a ss of warm water.


    While waiting for the water, Aimee leaned her head on Patrick''s shoulder and asked in a buzzing voice,


    "Darling, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Look something up a little bit," Patrick said.


    Aimee asked, "Are you looking for Vincent''s information?"


    Patrick didn''t hide anything, but asked back, "Aimee, if you really have something to do with him, what


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    are you going to do?"


    "That depends on what kind of rtionship it is." Aimee said.


    She thought about it herself too. From Vincent staring at her so eagerly, she must have had some


    important influence on the Burke family, at least on Vincent.


    Well, it was up to her to figure out why, to see what they really meant.


    Aimee said, "I guess my mother is probably the Burke."


    Otherwise, Vincent wouldn''t have asked that question.


    And, perhaps very obviously, she looked very much like her mother.


    That was why Vincent can recognize her at a nce.


    Of course, there was also a possibility that Aimee just looked alike, and Vincent had identified the


    wrong person.


    However, no matter which one it was, for Aimee, she must figure it out.


    This was her first clue about her life experience. Even if it was just a misunderstanding, Aimee didn''t


    want to miss it.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Whether you''re the Burke or not, you''re already the Hayden."


    Aimee burst intoughter.


    She raised her hand and pinched Patrick''s face gently, saying, "Darling, don''t worry. You are the most


    important person to me."


    Hearing Aimee''s sweet words, Patrick naturally couldn''t hold back, cupped Aimee''s face, and kissed


    her fiercely.


    Aimee blinked her misty eyes and looked at him.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s face andughed again.


    She was a woman who was so tough when she was outside, but became a child in his arms, so soft


    that he wanted to protect her well.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you really make me not like me."


    Aimee smiled very happily. In front of this man, she became the same with him.


    Raising her hand to hook Patrick''s neck, Aimee said, "Because I love you."


    Because of love, so will they change.


    For both of them, this was the case.


    They will only show the most different side to each other.


    Aimee actually thought it was amazing. If it was before, she would never have imagined that she would


    love a man so much.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up, and his gaze became even hotter.


    Aimee immediately sensed something, covered Patrick''s mouth with her hand, and said, "Don''t do it


    again."


    She was really exhausted.


    She''d rather get into a fight with Patrick than have sex with him again.


    After every time, Aimee had to wonder if she really had a strong body. Otherwise, why was she so tired


    after that?


    She really didn''t want to do it with Patrick what they had just done before going to bed.


    Aimee got out of Patrick''s arms, took the ss of water and gulped it down.


    After drinking arge ss of water, Aimee felt much better.


    Rarely, she actually felt sleepy again, yawning and preparing to go back to the room to sleep.


    Patrick found this odd.


    Every time when Aimee woke up, she wouldn''t go back to sleep, but today she was so sleepy.


    It was a good thing for Patrick that she can take the initiative to sleep more.


    After all, even though Aimee had a special body, Patrick still worried if she didn''t get enough sleep.


    In addition, after the trip to Veggia, Patrick learned that Aimee''s physique was actually transformed into


    what it was now by Joel.


    So, that was to say, no one knew whether this physique will change over time.


    Patrick was genuinely worried.


    Back in the room, this time, Patrick was lying on the bed with Aimee.


    Aimee got into Patrick''s arms, found afortable position, and soon fell asleep.


    Patrick kissed her on the forehead. His voice was very low, but it was filled with endless affection,


    "Good night, baby."


    This time, Aimee slept until dawn.


    When she opened her eyes and saw that the sky was bright outside, she was surprised.


    She remembered that when she and Patrick went to get the water, it was three o''clock in the middle of


    the night, and now it was seven o''clock in the morning.


    Aimee had hardly ever slept this long, which was almost amazing.


    Patrick was already awake and wasing out of the bathroom. Seeing that Aimee was awake, he


    walked over, bowed his head and kissed her on the lips, "Good morning, Mrs. Hayden."


    Aimee pouted and said angrily, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet."


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t dislike it." Patrickughed, and pulled Aimee out of the quilt, "Bring you


    to brush your teeth, okay?"


    Aimee wrapped her hands and feet around Patrick''s body like a ko, buried her face in his shoulder,


    and said, "It''s so strange. Why did I sleep so longst night?"


    Patrick said, "Probably because, too tired."


    Aimee blushed, raised her foot and kicked Patrick''s ass, saying, "Do you dare do this next time?"

 Chapter 307 Is there a little too much to eat?

    Chapter 307 Is there a little too much to eat?


    Chapter 307 Is there a little too much to eat?


    Patrick was not intimidated by Aimee''s words at all, but only felt that she was cute when she said these


    words.


    He put Aimee by the sink, squeezed toothpaste for her, and really began to brush Aimee''s teeth


    meticulously.


    Aimee felt a little ufortable at first, and wanted to take the toothbrush several times, but this man


    was so stubborn.


    Aimee could only open her mouth and let Patrick brush her teeth.


    After Aimee could finally rinse her mouth to spit out the toothpaste foam, she heard Patrick praise her


    very seriously, "Aimee, your teeth are really beautiful."


    Aimee was speechless in an instant.


    She stared at Patrick''s teeth, suddenly feeling curious.


    Holding Patrick''s face with her hands, Aimee said, "Darling, show me your teeth."


    As she said that, Aimee put on a doctor''s air and asked Patrick to open his mouth.


    Patrick was helpless, but he opened his mouth cooperatively.


    Aimee stared at Patrick''s teeth carefully, and finally came to a conclusion, "It seems that you have


    taken good care of your teeth since you were a child. There is no tooth decay."


    Patrickughed and said, "What? Think I''ll sleep with a candy in my mouth at night?"


    Aimee nodded, because she really thought so.


    "Walter or Miles won''t do this," Patrick said.


    That meant Casey did it.


    Aimee burst intoughter. This was really something Casey can do.


    However, she was "betrayed" so easily by her brother. Casey was really pitiful.


    Aimee said, "Then did she always have toothaches when she was a child?"


    "That''s right. She asked for candy while crying. If she didn''t get it, she would steal it by herself," Patrick


    said.


    Aimee thought it was a little funny, but somehow she thought of something.


    "Our baby needs to keep her or him away from Casey," she said.


    Casey would be an unreliable aunt and mislead their child.


    However, Patrick was concerned about something else.


    He put his arms around Aimee''s waist and said, "Aimee, why don''t we go to have a baby now?"


    Aimee almost choked on her own saliva.


    She blinked her eyes, not knowing how Patrick brought the topic.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, please be serious."


    It was in the morning. Why did this guy always want to do it?


    Patrick sighed, and said with some disappointment, "I thought you wanted to have a baby."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched. It didn''t seem like Patrick wanted to have a baby after she listened to his


    words.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he wanted, no matter how she heard it, was just the process of having a baby.


    Oh, there was no way to trick her.


    Aimee jumped down and said, "Don''t make a fuss. I''m going back to work in the hospital today. Don''t


    be a stumbling block to my reinstatement."


    Patrick touched his nose, very dissatisfied with this description.


    He said, "Aimee, but, we really don''t want to have a baby?"


    Aimee didn''t bother with him anymore, and absolutely didn''t give him a chance to seed in his trick.


    After she finished washing, she went to the fitting room. Aimee actually had some headaches when she


    saw the clothes she bought yesterday that hadn''t been sorted.


    The appearance of these clothes always made her have a feeling that they didn''t match her style, and


    now they were just ced here, and they were all nondescript.


    Aimee wouldn''t pick out the clothes to wear today.


    Because today was the day going back to the hospital for reinstatement, Aimee picked out a suit, which


    could make her look extremely capable.


    In addition, she was very clear about how everyone will treat her when she returned to work this time.


    She was no longer the unknown doctor she used to be. This time, what she had to face may be beyond


    the imagination of many people.


    In this way, Aimee felt that it was time to let out her aura.


    Patrick leaned against the door, watching Aimee get changed.


    It had to say that although she was only wearing a very in shirt and trousers, she still had a very


    strong aura.


    It will give people an inexplicable sense of security and reliability.


    After Aimee changed her clothes, she turned around and met Patrick''s admiring eyes.


    Sheughed and said, "Are you fascinated by me?"


    It was really rare for Aimee to say anything like that, especially since she was already walking up to


    Patrick. With her hands on her waist, she held her chin slightly up, as if saying: "I am the Queen".


    Patrick had to admit that he was fascinated by Aimee like this.


    He took Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it.


    Patrick said, "What should I do? I want to have a baby with you even more."


    Aimeeughed at Patrick''s words.


    Can this guy have some other consciousness?


    Could it be that in his world, the only thing left was to give birth to a baby?


    She withdrew her hand and said, "I''m going to work."


    After speaking, Aimee walked out of the room aggressively.


    However, Aimee was not able to go out to work immediately. Patrick asked her to the dining room, and


    after watching her finish her breakfast, Patrick personally drove her to the hospital.


    On the way, Patrick hesitated to speak several times.


    Aimee looked at him strangely, and finally couldn''t hold back and asked curiously, "What do you want to


    say?"


    Patrick had never been a coy person, and always said what he wanted to say.


    He seemed hesitant to speak like this, which was strange to her.


    It happened that there was a red light ahead, so Patrick stopped the car, turned his head, looked at


    Aimee, and said, "If I tell you, don''t get angry."


    "How could it be?" Aimee felt even more strange.


    Not to mention that she was not a person who got angry easily, and based on what she knew about


    Patrick, she didn''t think that what he would say would make her angry.


    Patrick stared at Aimee for a while, and said, "Aimee, did you eat a little too much in the morning?"


    Usually, Aimee''s appetite was normal and she ate a lot today.


    Today, she ate more than three times the usual amount.


    If it wasn''t for the fact it might be toote, Patrick really doubted that she would continue to eat.

 Chapter 308 The hospital cant afford it

    Chapter 308 The hospital can''t afford it


    Chapter 308 The hospital can''t afford it


    Aimee herself really didn''t pay attention to how much she ate.


    After being reminded by Patrick, and recalling it, she realized that this was really the case.


    She really ate a lot.


    Aimee touched her belly, but it was strange that she didn''t feel full either.


    In an instant, she thought of how long she had sleptst night. Combined with the performance of


    eating too much now, an inexplicable premonition popped up.


    Although this thought might be a little unreasonable, Aimee had a hunch that it might be true.


    She blinked her eyes, looked at Patrick innocently, and said, "Maybe you were too powerfulst night, I


    consumed too much, and I''m too hungry."


    After Patrick heard Aimee say this, he didn''t know for a moment whether he should take Aimee''s words


    as apliment to himself.


    How can this girl be so funny?


    Aimee said, "You don''t believe me? I''m serious."


    Patrick smiled lightly, reached out and touched Aimee''s head, "Okay, then I''ll take it as apliment to


    me."


    Aimee nodded vigorously, and said sincerely, "Of course, don''t doubt it. I''m really just praising you."


    Patrick immediately felt that something was wrong with Aimee.


    If she was really praising him, she wouldn''t do it deliberately.


    But now, she actually said it in such a serious manner, as if she must make him believe something.


    However, the more this was often the case, the more suspicious it became.


    Aimee didn''t say anything more to Patrick, and didn''t want him to ask further.


    After all, it remained to be verified whether it was what she guessed.


    If it was just that she thought too much, it was okay. But if she told Patrick, he would have expectations


    and joy. Aimee was not sure when the result was not what they thought, how disappointed Patrick will


    be.


    Thest thing she wanted was to see Patrick being disappointed.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Aimee waved to Patrick and got out of the car.


    Patrick looked at her back, still feeling puzzled.


    He always felt that Aimee was hiding something from him.


    However, she didn''t tell him now, which meant that she didn''t want to say it yet.


    Then, he wouldn''t ask.


    After all, when she wanted to speak, she will tell him herself.


    Aimee entered the hospital, went directly to get two pregnancy test kits and got into the bathroom.


    She was afraid that one of them might not be urate, so she specially took two for certainty.


    After seeing the results disyed on the pregnancy test kits clearly, Aimee was in a daze for a long


    time,pletely unresponsive.


    She was actually pregnant!


    Aimee was dumbfounded for a moment, and her hand unconsciously touched her stomach. Although it


    was difficult to react, her eyes softened instantly.


    Her and Patrick''s child just appeared out of the blue.


    This feeling was really amazing.


    Aimee touched her belly. The corners of her mouth slightly curved. Then she whispered, "If I don''t tell


    your dad for a while, do you think he will be angry?"


    She could already imagine how nervous Patrick would be when he found out that she was pregnant,


    and he would rush to the hospital to let her ask for leave so that she could nourish the fetus at home.


    In order to avoid such a thing from happening, Aimee decided not to tell Patrick for now.


    After she checked all the indicators of her body and proved that she had no problems, she would tell


    Patrick.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Aimee took her own pulse and was even more sure of the fact that


    she was pregnant.


    She was still worried, and immediately arranged for a blood test for herself. After getting the report,


    Aimee finally epted this fact thoroughly.


    She was going to be a mother.


    She and Patrick had a baby.


    The corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously, and Aimee sent a message to Patrick, saying,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Darling, let''s go on a date tonight."


    She suddenly realized that she never seemed to have a formal date with Patrick.


    She didn''t really want to hide the fact that she was pregnant. Now that it was confirmed, she would not


    refuse to tell Patrick.


    However, Aimee suddenly wanted to announce it ceremonially.


    She wanted to tell Patrick the surprise in a very romantic and sweet setting.


    When Patrick received Aimee''s message, he was even more suspicious.


    No matter what, he felt that Aimee was very weird today.


    However, Patrick would naturally not refuse his wife''s invitation.


    He agreed, and saw Aimee reply, "Then everything is up to me."


    Patrick gently rubbed the finger holding the phone, but wanted to see what kind of tricks was she


    ying?


    After the two made an appointment, Aimee put her blood report into the bag, and was going to pack it


    and give it to Patrick.


    However, before doing this, she still had to finish today''s work.


    However, the fact that she went to take a blood test for pregnancy had spread in a small area. Doctors


    and nurses who knew about it all congratted her when they saw her.


    Aimee felt a little helpless, especially when some of them took her as a protected animal and reminded


    her to walk slowly.


    After she entered Colby''s office, she was even more dumbfounded.


    Colby stared at her for a long time before he said depressedly, "Tell me about you. How can I arrange


    surgery for you?"


    Aimee felt it a little bit funny and said, "Mr. Bauer, are you exaggerating a little bit? Doctors don''t


    be squeamish when they get pregnant. If you say that, do all the female doctors in our hospital


    have to take leave to wait for childbirth?"


    "That''s someone else, so can you be the same?" Colby red at Aimee and said angrily, "Everyone in


    the hospital knows that you are Mrs. Hayden from the Hayden family, so can youpare with other


    doctors?"


    Aimee heard this, and immediately said, "Mr. Bauer, you can''t say that. How can you me me? This is


    obviously because of your overthinking."


    She figured it out. It was because she was married to Patrick, so whether she was pregnant or not, she


    had to be taken care of by the entire hospital.


    After all, if Mrs. Hayden was tired in the hospital, and if the Hayden family asked them to hold


    ountable, the whole hospital can''t afford it.

 Chapter 309 I will let you pass

    Chapter 309 I will let you pass


    Chapter 309 I will let you pass


    Aimee was going tough at this.


    Not to mention whether she was not such a pampered woman, even the Hayden family was not so


    unreasonable.


    How did these people think of the Haydens?


    Aimee said, "Mr. Bauer, you can arrange surgeries as you like. I''m really not that delicate, and you


    don''t have to be so cautious. You don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble because of my special


    treatment, right?"


    Besides, she really couldn''t bear to wait at home for childbearing, which was so boring.


    Colby said, "Are you sure you really have no problem?"


    "Of course I''m sure, absolutely sure," Aimee said.


    In fact, Aimee was looking forward to it.


    For such a long time, except for two major surgeries on Patrick and Casey, she really hadn''t done any


    difficult surgeries.


    Aimee can''t wait to show her skills.


    Now that she didn''t have to hide her talents anymore, she can y freely on the operating table and


    help more patients.


    After Colby confirmed with Aimee again and again that she could go for the surgeries, he didn''t have


    any more worries, but actually arranged several extremely difficult operations for Aimee.


    After seeing the patient''s condition, Aimee gave Colby a thumbs up and said, "You are really extreme."


    Colby said, "If you think it is difficult, you can tell me. I don''t necessarily want you to do this one."


    There was, of course, a reason for that.


    Because Aimee''s performance in Casey''s operation was so surprising to everyone, many doctors


    wanted to watch such a wonderful operation again.


    And this patient''s condition was ten times more difficult than Casey''s.


    This operation will also be broadcast live in the hospital as a teaching, and Aimee was allowed to


    participate in this because he wanted those in the hospital, who felt that Aimee performed so perfectly


    in Casey''s operation just because of a fluke, can really understand what Aimee''s ability was.


    Aimee guessed the intention of it, so naturally she would not refuse.


    She said, "Just this one. It''s pretty good."


    Colby smiled when he heard this, and said, "I''m your tutor in the hospital but I don''t think I deserve it."


    Aimee said, "Please don''t think so. I regard you as my tutor from the bottom of my heart. If you say that


    again, I will feel that you despise me."


    Colby knew Aimee''s temperament, and she said that, which meant she really thought so.


    He was still very happy in his heart.


    Although, in terms of ability, Colby knew that Aimee''s skills may be much better than his, Aimee still


    regarded him as a teacher, which made him very touched.


    However, Colby soon thought of another thing.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Don''t fool me with the paper I asked you to write before."


    Aimee was speechless for a moment.


    God knew that she actually didn''t like writing papers very much.


    For those papers published before, in fact, if it weren''t for the fact that they had to apply for some


    patents and must have the aids of those papers, she would not have written them.


    Who would have thought that Colby''s persistence in papers was due to the fact that she had to reach


    the number of papers for confering of academic titles.


    At that time, she still had to hide her talents. In order not to expose her abilities, she naturally agreed to


    whatever Colby said.


    In order not to show her abilities, she had to edit the papers she wrote to make them easy to


    understand.


    However, now that she had exposed herself, it was obvious that she was not interested in professional


    titles at all.


    She didn''t understand why Colby still wanted her to write a paper.


    Colby said, "Take it seriously. My request to you is very simple, as long as the number of papers meets


    the requirement."


    Aimee looked at Colby, thought for a while, and said, "Can I give you a high-quality article? So you can


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pass me, okay?"


    "How high quality?" Colby asked.


    He had a presentiment that this girl was trying to trick him.


    Aimee smiled and said, "The world''s best quality."


    Colby''s understanding of Aimee was actually limited to her performance in Casey''s previous operation.


    As for the extent of her ability, Colby did not understand.


    Now hearing Aimee say that, Colby looked at her defensively.


    He still firmly believed that Aimee was ying tricks on him.


    He said, "Aimee, although I approve of your medical skills, there is still a difference between technical


    skills and theoretical abilities. You can''t fool me like this."


    She said, "If you don''t believe me, I have nothing to do. But, I really don''t have any ideas about


    promotion, or you can let me go."


    After Colby heard this, he could tell that Aimee was really not motivated.


    He was so depressed, and had an inexplicable feeling that she did not live up to his expectation.


    However, considering that Aimee was pregnant now, he was not so harsh.


    Colby said, "That''s fine. Just do as you say. You give me an article, and I''ll let you pass."


    Aimeeughed instantly, feeling helpless for Colby to be so easy to be deceived.


    However, she reached her goal, so she was naturally very happy.


    Aimee was even a little proud. In order not to let Colby go back on his word, she immediately left his


    office. It can be said that she acted very quickly.


    After Aimee left, Colby sat down on the chair depressed.


    The more he thought about it, the more definitely something was wrong, and he was still tricked by


    Aimee.


    However, what can be done?


    Although he said that he was her tutor, he couldn''t ask her to do something.


    He didn''t know Aimee''s abilities before, so he wanted her to at least work harder to get what she


    deserved.


    Now it seemed that Aimee really didn''t need these things.


    Thinking of this, Colby was relieved.


    She was so outstanding. As her tutor, what more can he ask for?

 Chapter 310 The dishes you cook are still delicious

    Chapter 310 The dishes you cook are still delicious


    Chapter 310 The dishes you cook are still delicious


    Aimee''s reinstatement was not busy.


    Several surgeries were der, so that she could study the patient''s condition thoroughly and


    prepare a surgical n.


    In addition, she sessfully fooled Colby, so she didn''t have to rewrite the theses. Aimee was really


    very happy.


    Of course, the happiest thing was that there was a baby in her belly.


    ording to the data, she was actually pregnant for one and a half months.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded. As a doctor herself, she never noticed the changes in her body.


    However, she did not have the time and energy to pay attention to these before.


    She now just hoped that the trip to Veggia won''t affect their baby.


    Of course, this will have to wait until her subsequent prenatal checkup to find out.


    Aimee was not in a hurry. What she cared most about now was that when she told Patrick the news,


    she didn''t know what kind of reaction he will have.


    Just thinking about it, Aimee couldn''t help jumping for joy.


    She had taken the time to arrange the restaurant before, and what she had to do now was to frame the


    blood test report.


    Aimee went straight to a gift shop and picked out a photo frame.


    Aimee also felt quite speechless to frame the report.


    However, this was the only way she could think of.


    Aimee bought a box covered with raffia and put the photo frame in it, which looked very ceremonial.


    Looking at her masterpiece with satisfaction, Aimee looked forward to it even more, and she didn''t


    know what Patrick''s reaction would be when he saw the report.


    When Aimee arrived at the restaurant, Patrick had note yet.


    Aimee had booked the ce directly, and for today''s dinner, she just wanted to be with Patrick and not


    be disturbed by anyone.


    She came very early, so she went to the kitchen to check the dishes, and even cooked one that Patrick


    liked.


    After the dish was ready, it happened that Patrick arrived.


    Originally, Patrick wanted to go to the hospital to pick up Aimee from work, but Aimee refused.


    Patrick was very depressed, but since it was Aimee''s request, he had no choice but to do what she


    said.


    However, when Patrick walked into the restaurant, he became even more depressed.


    He suddenly felt that he and Aimee seemed to have switched their roles.


    He was like a heroine, and Aimee was the domineering hero.


    Being brought to the seat, Patrick kept thinking about what happened to make them be like this.


    Aimee came over with the dish. Seeing that Patrick had arrived, she smiled sweetly, "Pat."


    She sat down opposite Patrick, and said, "Next, enjoy the date I tailored for you."


    Patrick raised the corners of his lips, and instantly stopped thinking that way.


    In fact, it didn''t matter who arranged the date.


    After all, the two of them loved each other.


    The restaurant Aimee had arranged was a very romantic restaurant, which, ording to Averi, was


    almost a date ma that women dream of.


    It was said that many women chose this seat as their dream ce to propose.


    Aimee actually can''t quite understand this kind of thing. For her, this ce was no different from an


    ordinary restaurant.


    However, what made Aimee very satisfied was that the food ingredients in this restaurant were very


    fresh. She just went to the kitchen for a while, and she liked these ingredients very much.


    Aimee pushed a te towards Patrick and said, "Darling, guess which one I made?"


    The dishes were served together, and Patrick really didn''t notice that.


    He raised his eyebrows lightly, looked at Aimee, and asked, "Is this a test for me?"


    Aimee tilted her head and said, "It can be understood that way."


    "Then if I get the wrong answer, there will be punishment?" Patrick asked.


    This reminded Aimee.


    She twitched the corner of her mouth and smiled brightly.


    Aimee said, "I originally have a surprise. If you guess wrong, then I won''t tell you about this surprise."


    When Patrick heard this, he immediately became serious.


    His eyes wandered over several dishes, and then he made a decision.


    "This one," Patrick said.


    Aimee asked calmly, "Why?"


    "Aimee, the presentation of your dishes is very distinctive." Patrick said.


    In fact, it was a point that was not easy to find, but Patrick still found it.


    Aimee always made a small decoration on the te when cooking. It was not a fixed thing, but there


    was always such a decoration.


    In fact, many times, if people didn''t look carefully, they won''t find it at all.


    However, among all the dishes, Patrick still found it.


    And Aimee didn''t even know that she had such a habit.


    Biting her lower lip, Aimee said, "You are amazing. Can you try it and tell me how does it taste?"


    Patrick picked up a fork and tasted it seriously.


    He wasn''t in a hurry about what the surprise Aimee was talking about.


    In fact, whether Aimee gave it to him or not, as long as he wanted to know what it was, there was


    always a way to get her to say it.


    However, now that he had guessed the dish made by Aimee, Patrick can feel that Aimee was very


    happy.


    Therefore, Patrick was even more rxed.


    After tasting all the dishes, Patrick said, "Aimee, I think the dish you cook is most delicious."


    Aimee instantly became happier.


    Although these words sounded very special like sweet talk, specially for coaxing girls, she really loved


    to listen to them.


    Aimee said, "When you say that, it makes me feel that there is a wise saying that is true."


    Patrick heard this and said with a smile, "The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."


    Aimee nodded vigorously, and then deliberately asked, "Could it be that you love me because you think


    my cooking is delicious?"


    Patrick was almost pissed off by Aimee.


    He nced at Aimee and said bluntly, "You know why I love you so much."

 Chapter 311 You cant "bully" me anymore

    Chapter 311 You can''t "bully" me anymore


    Chapter 311 You can''t "bully" me anymore


    Aimee''s mouth curled up, but she deliberately said, "That''s not necessarily true. Could it be that you''re


    greedy for my beauty?"


    Patrickughed lowly. Looking at Aimee''s face, he said, "That''s true."


    He deliberately wanted to tease Aimee, so his words were naturally a bit incoherent, "Men are mostly


    visual animals. Aimee, you''re indeed beautiful that makes me obsessed with you."


    Aimee narrowed her eyes when she heard the words, and naturally heard the intention in his tone.


    She wasn''t annoyed either, but just said, "That''s just right. We two are kindred spirits."


    She was also greedy for his beauty.


    Patrick smiled lowly, restrained his teasing thoughts, and his eyes became a little more serious.


    The two did not continue to joke, but began to concentrate on eating dinner.


    Although Aimee also felt that the dishes in this restaurant were a little worse than hers, she had to


    admit that the taste was still very good.


    Aimee''s appetite was indeed muchrger than before.


    However, since she had a baby now, she had many taboos.


    So, Aimee didn''t really enjoy eating.


    After finishing the main meal, while waiting for the dessert to be served, Aimee finally turned serious,


    looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, I''m going to give you a present now. Don''t be too surprised."


    Patrick raised his brows lightly, and said with a smile, "What present can surprise me?"


    Aimeeughed, then took up the box she had been hiding under the table, and pushed it towards


    Patrick.


    Patrick faintly had his own guess, and his eyes fell on Aimee''s face without blinking, trying to see some


    hints from her eyes.


    However, there was no such a thing.


    Aimee hid it well and didn''t give him a chance to see through her at all.


    However, Patrick confirmed his guess instead. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and in an instant,


    he became tense.


    Even his fingers curled up unconsciously, and his breathing became tense.


    If it was really what he guessed, then...


    "Darling, don''t you open it and have a look?" Aimee urged when she saw that Patrick hadn''t moved for


    a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She couldn''t wait to see Patrick''s expression.


    Finally, Patrick opened the box and his eyes fell on the photo frame.


    At first, when he saw that it was a piece of paper framed by a photo frame, Patrick was stunned for a


    moment.


    However, when he saw clearly what was written on it, he froze.


    He looked up at Aimee, then looked back at the photo frame.


    Finally, when Patrick confirmed this fact, he stood up excitedly from his chair.


    He didn''t have time to walk towards Aimee, but directly leaned over, held Aimee''s chin across the table,


    and kissed it hard.


    Aimee''s eyes widened, and she was a little dazed for a moment.


    Why did he have such a reaction?


    Shouldn''t he be very excited, or very unbelievable, with reddish eyes and chaotic words?


    When Aimee was a little out of breath, she came back to her senses and pushed Patrick to let him


    rx.


    Aimee said, "I have a baby now. You can''t ''bully'' me."

 Chapter 312 No need to wait three months

    Chapter 312 No need to wait three months


    Chapter 312 No need to wait three months


    Patrick still didn''te to his senses. Hearing what Aimee said, he even thought about what the inner


    meaning of what she said was.


    After recollection, Patrick was a little dumbfounded again.


    He had moved from his position to Aimee''s side, put his arm around her shoulder, and looked down on


    her t belly.


    It was hard to imagine that there was already a baby in her womb.


    Patrick even felt that this was an iparably incredible thing.


    Putting his hands on Aimee''s stomach, Patrick said, "Is there really a baby here?"


    "Yes." Aimee''s eyes also fell on her stomach, and her eyes were unconsciously gentle.


    She also felt it very incredible.


    Aimee said, "It just appeared so suddenly before I had any preparation."


    For her, although the matter of having a baby had been mentioned recently, it was still far from being


    ready for her to be a mother.


    Aimee turned her head to look at Patrick, and said, "What to do? I seem to be a little nervous."


    When she was in the hospital, it was confirmed that she was pregnant, and she was a little excited.


    And, all day long, she was basking in the joy of having a baby of her and Patrick.


    Now, beside Patrick, Aimee felt inexplicably flustered.


    All her frailty and worries couldn''t be hidden, just like this in front of Patrick.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Don''t be nervous. It''s also my first time to be a father. Let''s


    explore slowly together."


    Aimee nodded. Because of Patrick''s words, she became extremely heartwarming.


    She felt very happy to have Patrick by her side.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Aimee didn''t know that after the baby was born, Patrick''s so-called exploring was topete


    with the baby.


    For a while, she wondered if Patrick was actually a baby? Otherwise, how could he be so contentious


    with their child.


    Of course, Aimee had abilities to subdue Patrick, and she can always deal with his childish behaviors,


    making him submissive.


    As Aimee guessed, after Patrick knew that Aimee was pregnant, he became extra cautious and


    nervous. He had to carefully support her when she walked, for fear that she would fall down or


    something.


    Aimee stared at Patrick speechlessly, and said, "You make me think I''m weak."


    How could she be so vulnerable? She felt like she could even fight with Patrick right now.


    If Patrick knew what she was thinking, he would probably punish her severely.


    She was not careful when she was pregnant, and even wanted to fight with him.


    The two returned to the car.


    Originally, Aimee was thinking of arranging other activities to make their date perfect.


    However, Patrick thought about it, and felt that Aimee would be tired anyway, so he wanted them to go


    home directly.


    Aimee got into the car, and was almost dumbfounded.


    She reached out and pinched Patrick''s face, saying, "Darling, isn''t this a little too much for you?"


    She wondered if Patrick was nning to hide her at home.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, can I apany you to see a doctor tomorrow?"


    "What doctor?" Aimee frowned, looking at Patrick suspiciously.


    She was a doctor herself. What doctor did she need to see?


    Patrick said, "Go to the obstetrician and gynecologist to see if there is anything that needs attention."


    Aimee was almost pissed off by Patrick''s words.


    She squeezed Patrick''s arm and said, "Darling, have you forgotten that I am a doctor? And I am very


    capable?"


    She actually needed to go to the doctor on purpose?


    Was he kidding?


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, I don''t want you to work so hard."


    Aimee really didn''t know how to refute Patrick''s words for a moment.


    She could only say, "But, I don''t think I work hard."


    Aimee didn''t want to discuss this topic with Patrick. She was worried that Patrick would stop her from


    going to work in the hospital.


    However, what Aimee worried about did not happen.


    Patrick took her hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "Tell me, Aimee. What should I pay


    attention to?"


    Only then did Aimee realize that Patrick wanted to consult with a doctor on how to take care of her and


    what to pay attention to in the early stages of pregnancy.


    In an instant, a touch of sweetness surged in her heart.


    She looked at Patrick, and her eyes were unconsciously foggy.


    Aimee said, "Darling, you don''t have to do anything. Just be as usual."


    In fact, she didn''t want Patrick to treat her too much as a pregnant woman, as if she couldn''t do


    anything.


    However, Patrick said, "Aimee, I hope that your entire pregnancy will be happy."


    Although he had no experiences, and it was the first time that he had a pregnant woman by his side,


    Patrick still understood some basicmon sense.


    Pregnant women were more emotionally sensitive than usual, and Patrick was really worried that


    Aimee will be unhappy.


    Aimee knew what Patrick wanted, andughed, "I am a doctor. Even if I have a bad mood, I can adjust


    it in time. Darling, don''t be so nervous. This is just the beginning. We still have about eight months, but


    you are so worried from now on. What can you do in the future?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand. For a moment, he was lost at words.


    Indeed, it seemed that he was really the one who was emotionally sensitive now.


    After a long time, Patrick said, "Whatever you want to do, I will support you. But can you promise me


    one thing?"


    "Tell me." Aimee smiled, and somehow felt that Patrick at the moment looked like a big dog.


    Patrick said, "Let me apany with you, okay?"


    Aimee didn''t understand exactly what kind ofpany Patrick was talking about.


    She saw Patrick''s eyes which were full of expectation, and there was no way to refuse him.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you everything."


    Patrick smiled contentedly, bent over, and kissed Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee''s heart softened even more in an instant, and for a moment, she even felt that Patrick was a


    clingy boy.


    She patted Patrick on the back and said, "Let''s go home. We have to talk to Grandpa about this."


    Patrick asked, "Don''t we have to wait for three months?"


    Aimee was a little stunned by his question, and after a long time, she said helplessly, "Grandpa is not


    an outsider, so there is no need to wait for three months."


    In fact, the rule of three months didn''t make much sense to Aimee.


    She didn''t think that the baby she was pregnant with would be so fragile, that it would be in danger


    because it hadn''t been kept secret for three months.


    What was more, she could imagine that if they really hid it from Camdyn for three months, though


    Camdyn would not do anything to her, he would definitely deal with Patrick severely.


    In order not to feel distressed in the future, Aimee will not hide it.


    Hearing Aimee say that, Patrick felt less nervous.


    He was a novice father-to-be who had just taken office. All his worries came frommon sense, and


    he didn''t even know whether it was urate or not.


    In fact, Patrick wanted to spread the news more than anyone.


    He was going to be a father.


    He and Aimee had a baby.


    It was incredible when just thinking about it.


    But, this thing happened for real.


    Patrick was still in a state of euphoria until he pulled the car into Hayden''s Mansion.

 Chapter 313 Your bad taste

    Chapter 313 Your bad taste


    Chapter 313 Your bad taste


    When they got out of the car, they happened to see Camdyn ying with bby in the yard.


    As soon as bby saw Aimee, he didn''t care about his toys anymore, but rushed towards Aimee.


    However, as soon as he jumped in front of Aimee, he was carried up by Patrick.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded. Patrick grabbed bby''s back of the neck and lift him up from the


    ground, and the way bby''s feet kicked in the air made Aimee feel that he was so cute.


    Patrick said, "You can''t jump on your mother in the future, you know?"


    bby couldn''t understand this. He yelled non-stop, and stared at Aimee with a pair of dark eyes, not


    to mention how wronged he was.


    Aimee patted Patrick''s hand and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I can still hug him."


    Patrick handed bby to Aimee with apprehension, and suddenly realized that his knowledge about


    pregnancy was simply toocking.


    He didn''t want to make any jokes, and he had secretly decided to get some books to read and study


    how to be a qualified husband during pregnancy.


    Camdyn hadn''t noticed it before, but now listening to the conversation between the two, he had a


    strange feeling inexplicably.


    His eyes drifted to Aimee''s stomach and back to Aimee''s face, and his voice became uncontrobly


    excited.


    "Aimee, are you ..." Camdyn still couldn''t believe it, and his tone was full of uncertainty.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Grandpa, we are about to be parents."


    She put bby down, looked down at her stomach, then looked at Camdyn, "Grandpa, it''s been more


    than a month, and I just found out today."


    Camdyn still hadn''te back to his senses, and after a long time, his excited eyes were a little wet.


    "Okay, okay, this is really great." Camdyn''s voice was trembling, and his nervous and excited look was


    no less than Patrick''s.


    "Pat is going to be a father. It''s really great." Camdyn said, and raised his hand to wipe his tears.


    Ever since Patrick''s ident, Camdyn couldn''t even imagine that such a day would still be around.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Now, Patrick was not only recovered, but also had a wife and a child. For Camdyn, for a while, it was


    even unthinkable.


    But now, all of this had happened.


    Camdyn took Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, thank you. I''m so grateful."


    He had the urge to cry several times.


    The Hayden family was blessed that Aimee can be Patrick''s wife.


    Aimee supported Camdyn, and said, "Grandpa, can I ask you to choose a name for the baby?"


    When Camdyn heard this, he immediately regained his spirits.


    He said, "Let me tell you, Aimee. I have thought about it several times."


    Then Camdyn walked into the house. As he walked, he said, "I''ll get it for you to see."


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Camdyn had already thought of this.


    Patrick hugged Aimee''s shoulders, feeling a little helpless, but more aggrieved.


    He looked down at Aimee and said, "Aimee, you are depriving me of my benefit as a father."


    He should be in charge of naming the baby.


    Aimee met Patrick''s eyes, which were obviously tempered, and smiled instantly.


    "Are you jealous with grandpa?" Aimee raised her delicate face, and said unceremoniously, "You are so


    childish."


    Patrick took the evaluation of childishness, because he had to fight for benefits for himself.


    He said, "Aimee, if I have a fight with grandpa now, can I get back the right to name?"


    Aimee seemed to think about it very seriously, and then said, "I don''t think you can."


    She knew Patrick very well.


    Although sometimes he deliberately made things difficult for Camdyn, in the Hayden family, everyone


    knew how much Patrick loved Camdyn.


    Patrick will find a way to do anything that can make Camdyn happy.


    Aimee said, "Okay, don''t be upset with me. I just saw he was too excited, so I wanted to divert his


    attention."


    Patrick lowered his head and kiss Aimee''s cheek. His voice was muffled, "Sacrifice your husband to


    make grandpa happy. Aimee, you have to make it up to me."


    Aimeeughed by his childish words.


    She rubbed her cheek and said confidently, "But, darling, I''m a pregnant woman now. You can''t ''bully''


    me."


    After speaking, Aimee walked into the house, not giving Patrick a chance to say anything.


    Patrick shook his head andughed. He understood a truth now, after the baby was born, his status in


    the family would be plummeted.


    Raising his hand and touching his nose, Patrick had already decided he would hold the baby


    ountable.


    The baby made him be in a pickle so much before he or she was born, and Patrick didn''t know how he


    would suffer in the future.


    To this point, Patrick had a hunch that was very urate.


    His family was all on the baby''s side. In Patrick''s smooth life, except for the period when he was


    paralyzed, it was because of the baby''s birth and growth that he began to experience what difficulty in


    life was.


    Of course, he hadn''t realize this yet.


    After Patrick entered the living room, he saw that Camdyn had brought a notebook and was flipping


    through while Aimee sat on the sofa.


    Camdyn said, "Aimee, let me tell you. Heath, my friend, he had a great-grandsonst year. He showed


    off to me every day, saying how beautiful his grandson is, and the name he chose. Can I lose? I can''t. I


    have to choose a better name than his."


    As Camdyn said that, he pointed to a piece of paper and said, "Actually, this is what I am most satisfied


    with. However, this is not easy to pronounce. I can''t embarrass my grandchild, so I am very conflicted


    whether I should choose this name."


    Patrick came over, sat down on the side of Aimee, and said unceremoniously, "Grandpa, this is almost


    used frequently. There are too many children who use this name now. Do you want your grandchild''s


    name the same with others?"


    Camdyn nced over at Patrick.


    However, this was a situation he had learned. Indeed, there were indeed many children whose names


    were this.


    So, Camdyn turned to the next one and said, "What about this? I think it''s very wonderful. What do you


    think, Aimee?"


    Before Aimee could speak, Patrick said again, "Grandpa, what a bad taste. Why are you taking such


    popr names? It seems to be unique, but everyone thinks so. And it bes not that unique."


    Camdyn was almost pissed off by Patrick, picked up the pillow beside him and threw it at Patrick.


    "Shut up, you bastard. Do you intend to argue with me?" Camdyn snorted angrily.


    This little bastard was not like this usually. Why did he do this today?


    Patrick was hit by the pillow, but he was not annoyed at all, and continued to add fuel to the fire,


    "Grandpa, if you want to name my child, you have to study it carefully, and don''t name my child so


    ordinarily."


    Camdyn agreed with this very much.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to Patrick''s words, because it was not up to Patrick.


    Camdyn looked at Aimee again, and said, "Aimee, about the boy''s name, I am not very satisfied with


    the names I chose, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s look at the girl''s name."


    As Camdyn said that, he turned a page and said, "The great-granddaughter of the Hayden family


    would be moredylike and graceful. She should not be like someone who always looks for trouble. So,


    I choose those. How do you feel about them, Aimee?"


    Aimee still hadn''t spoken yet, when Patrickughed again, and said unceremoniously, "Grandpa, you


    suffered a setback from Casey, so do you want to make it up from our child?"


    "Get out!" Camdyn couldn''t hold back, pointing at Patrick and telling him to get out.


    This guy was deliberately against him today.

 Chapter 314 You have abs

    Chapter 314 You have abs


    Chapter 314 You have abs


    Aimee looked at Patrick helplessly, and really felt that he was so childish.


    He was not like this usually. Why did he have to deliberately provoke Camdyn like this?


    However, Patrick didn''t quit while he was ahead, but continued to add fuel to the fire, saying, "Grandpa,


    don''t embarrass Aimee. She respects you and doesn''t dare say that the names you chose aren''t good.


    Don''t think that Aimee is agreeing with you."


    When Camdyn heard this, the expression on his face froze instantly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He turned his head to look at Aimee, lost all confidence in an instant, and asked, "Aimee, are the


    names I chose really bad?"


    Camdyn''s expression clearly showed that he had received a blow.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, don''t listen to Pat''s nonsense. You did it very well. I like them very much."


    Camdyn''s expression eased a little.


    However, it was not difficult to see that he was still hurtful.


    Aimee red at Patrick. How could he even embarrass his grandfather?


    Sheforted Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, don''t think too much. Pat is just jealous of you having the


    right to name the name, but he doesn''t. He just wants you to give him this right."


    When Camdyn heard this, he immediately became ted.


    He looked at Patrick like a kid who snatched candy, and said, "It''s useless to be jealous. Aimee trusts


    me so much."


    Patrick held his forehead.


    But, what can be done? The referee was entric, and he was doomed to lose from the start.


    While making friendly eye contact with Aimee, there was a sound of tapping upstairs.


    Casey yawned, walked over with her mouth pouted, and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing? I


    heard Grandpa losing his temper upstairs."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have such a good temper. How could I do that?" Camdyn said immediately.


    Casey''s footsteps stopped. She looked towards Camdyn, and the corners of her mouth twitched


    uncontrobly.


    Did she hear it correctly? Camdyn actually said that he had a good temper?


    Why was he so confident to say that?


    Camdyn red at Casey, not allowing her to nder him.


    Patrick saw Caseying over, and immediately ignited another battle.


    He said, "Casey, grandpa disliked you just now. He said you are notdylike, not gentle."


    Casey immediately became dumbfounded. Her whole body froze, and she looked at Camdyn in


    disbelief.


    It took her a long time to find her voice, but she was already crying.


    "Grandpa, didn''t you always say that I am straightforward and cute, a likable girl? So grandpa, do you


    dislike me so much?"


    Casey was so wronged that she rushed towards Aimee sobbing, squeezing Patrick away, "Aimee, I''m


    so miserable. It turned out that grandpa always disliked me, and I thought I was the princess of the


    Hayden family. It turned out that everything was false..."


    Patrick was speechless, because he originally wanted Casey to join him in embarrassing Camdyn.


    Who would have thought that this girl would squeeze him away.


    Looking at his younger sister who was holding his wife''s hand and crying falsely, Patrick really wanted


    to lift her up and throw her aside like bby.


    Aimee nearlyughed out loud.


    She patted Casey on the back and watched Patrick''s expression.


    Patrick vividly interpreted what was called by shooting himself in the foot.


    Camdyn was still annoyed that Patrick ndered him, but now that Patrick was squeezed onto the


    armchair, he almost couldn''t help but apud Casey.


    As expected of his good granddaughter, she just stood with him.


    Patrick was simply a bastard.


    He even did this kind of thing to an old man, and only a little devil like Casey can deal with him.


    Seeing Camdyn''s gloating eyes, Patrick was speechless for a long time.


    Of course, what made Patrick most helpless was that his precious wife vividly interpreted what it meant


    to be an onlooker.


    Her interest in watching the show made him really want to take her back to the room and "bully" her


    severely.


    However, the thought of Aimee now having a baby in her womb gave Patrick another headache.


    Casey acted for a long time, rubbing back and forth in Aimee''s arms. When she was satisfied, she


    asked again, "What the hell are you doing here?"


    She was really puzzled. Usually, Patrick and grandpa were not like this. Why were they like enemies


    today?


    Aimee said, "Grandpa was picking out baby names and Patrick was messing around."


    Patrick was depressed. It was from his wife''sint. It was really...


    "Baby? What baby?" Casey asked suspiciously before she could react.


    As Casey said so, she quickly thought of something, looked at Aimee''s stomach, and then jumped up


    from the sofa in surprise, screaming, "Ahhhhhhh! Aimee! You are pregnant? Aren''t you?"


    Casey wanted to run around the room, jumping up and down, and all the people in Hayden''s Mansion


    heard her excited shouts.


    "Ahhh! I''m going to be an aunt! I''m going to be an aunt! My God! My God!"


    Aimee never thought that the most excited person would be Casey.


    However, with Casey''s temperament, such a reaction was understandable.


    Finally, it was Patrick who couldn''t bear it any longer and said, "Casey, you''re annoying Aimee."


    Casey immediately calmed down, sat obediently beside Aimee, stretched out her hand, and asked


    cautiously, "Aimee, can I touch it?"


    It had only been more than a month now. What can she feel?


    Moreover, looking at Casey''s posture, it was obvious that she thought she could feel the fetal


    movement.


    Aimee said, "Just touch it."


    Casey immediately put her hand on Aimee''s stomach, tentatively, not daring to use any strength.


    When Casey touched it, she was pleasantly surprised, "Aimee, you have abs!"


    Saying that, Casey even directly wanted to lift off Aimee''s clothes to see her abs.


    Aimee held down her hand, feeling really helpless towards this startled girl.


    In the end, it was Patrick who couldn''t stand Casey anymore. He lifted Casey up in the way of lifting


    bby, and threw her on a single sofa beside him.


    Patrick said, "You''re not allowed to see Aimee''s abs."


    Casey pouted, feeling really sad for Patrick''sck of family affection.


    She was not a male, so what if she watched Aimee''s abs?


    She will not be greedy for Aimee''s body.


    With a soft snort, Casey looked at Camdyn again and asked, "Grandpa, what name did you choose?


    Show me."


    Casey had always not been dissatisfied with her name, and always felt that her name was particrly


    perfunctory.


    So, she was curious what name grandpa would choose for the baby.


    Camdyn immediately became interested again, beckoned Casey over, and showed her his work.


    Patrick immediately pulled Aimee up and said, "Grandpa, you and Casey study here, and I''ll take


    Aimee up to rest first."


    "Are you going upstairs now?" Casey frowned and looked at Patrick, feeling dissatisfied that he left as


    soon as he wanted to take Aimee away.


    "Aimee needs a break," Patrick said.


    Camdyn stood on the united front with Patrick, saying, "Patrick is right. Aimee needs to rest more now.


    Don''t bother Aimee."


    Casey curled her lips and said, "Grandpa, do you think I''m annoying? Aimee won''t find me bothering.


    Right, Aimee?"

 Chapter 315 You came to show off to me on purpose

    Chapter 315 You came to show off to me on purpose


    Chapter 315 You came to show off to me on purpose


    Aimee curled the corner of her mouth, but before she had time to say anything, she was pulled away by


    Patrick.


    Casey looked at the backs of the two, clicked her tongue twice, and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, don''t


    you think Patrick is childish? He''s just so clingy."


    Camdyn snorted twice and said, "Patrick is a bad guy now, very bad."


    Casey nodded in agreement, and decided to study the baby''s name with her grandpa first.


    After Aimee and Patrick returned to the room, Patrick pressed her against the door and kissed her.


    Patrick kissed her very intensely, but still carefully protected Aimee from being bumped.


    Aimee could feel Patrick''s tenderness, but felt a little emotional at the same time.


    What she can be sure of was that if she was not sure that she was pregnant now, he must have


    pushed her down on the bed by now.


    Aimee pushed against Patrick''s chest and bit him unceremoniously when he finally let go.


    "Don''t bully me." Aimee red at Patrick, looking aggrieved, as if she had been bullied miserably.


    Patrick almostughed at her.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, now it''s decided that I can''t do anything about you, right?"


    Aimee looked innocent, as if she didn''t understand what Patrick was saying.


    Patrick bowed his head and kissed Aimee again, "Can I take you to take a shower? Let''s go to bed


    early."


    Aimee nodded, and indeed she was a little sleepy.


    With Patrick helping her to take a shower, Aimee was really happy and rxed.


    Aimee didn''t feel anything until it was found out that she was pregnant.


    After finding out she was pregnant, Aimee found that her physical symptoms were quite obvious.


    Especially in terms of sleepiness, although her current sleepiness was just a normal person should


    have,pared to her previous sleep, it was indeed very much.


    Aftering out of the shower, Aimee couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    She leaned on Patrick''s shoulder and said, "I won''t wash my hair tomorrow."


    She had too much hair, and Patrick had to let her blow dry her hair before going to bed. In order not to


    spend so much time on drying her hair, Aimee decided not to wash her hair every day in the future.


    Patrick was so amused by her that he coaxed her to dry her hair.


    When he just went to put on a hair dryer, Aimee fell into a deep sleep.


    If it wasn''t for sure that these were normal reactions brought about by pregnancy, Patrick would have


    wondered if there was something wrong with Aimee''s body.


    After staying with Aimee by the bed for a while, Patrick lowered his head and kissed Aimee''s cheek,


    and said in a deep voice, "Good night, baby."


    He went to the study lightly, and began to check various pregnancy precautions on the Inte.


    He didn''t want any problems with Aimee''s body.


    He recorded all the precautions in a notebook, and bought the rmended books ording to those


    experience posts online.


    After doing this until dawn, Patrick still felt that it was not enough.


    He couldn''t wait for the books purchased online to be delivered. After sending Aimee to the hospital, he


    was going to go to the bookstore and buy a few books first.


    Aimee woke up in the morning, and didn''t see Patrick, so she was very suspicious, wondering how he


    woke up so early.


    Afterwards, she noticed the bruises under his eyes, and became even more puzzled. Patrick''s dark


    circles looked like he had been punched a few times.


    However, Aimee didn''t get to the bottom of it, just said before getting out of the car, "Darling, after you


    go back, take a good rest."


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it. Then he asked with some concern, "Aimee, is


    there really nothing wrong with your body?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Aimee said, "You are so nervous now that I have found out that I''m pregnant. What would you do if I


    didn''t find out?"


    If she didn''t know that she was pregnant, and hadn''t insisted on going to work, maybe, when she was


    in the mood, she would fight with him.


    She hadn''t been to Martial Arts School for a while, so she really wanted to go and have a look.


    However, now Aimee knew that she should never think about it.


    Inexplicably, Aimee had some regrets.


    Patrick understood what Aimee said, and knew that Aimee''s body was much stronger than that of


    ordinary women.


    However, as her husband, it was normal for him to be nervous and worried.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you have to understand that I love you."


    Aimee''s mouth curled up in an instant, and she leaned over to get closer to Patrick and kissed him, "I


    got it. I''m going to work. See you tonight."


    "If you have something to do, you must call me as soon as possible." Patrick said.


    "I see." Aimee opened the door and got out of the car, waving to Patrick and smiling sweetly.


    Patrick''s eyes were gentle. The most important thing was being able to make her happy.


    If Aimee really stayed at home and was prevented from going to work, she would not be happy.


    Instead of that, it was better to let her do what she liked wantonly.


    After all, he had the ability to protect her well.


    Patrick went to Globalhive.


    When Miles saw himing in, he was stunned for a moment, and immediately regained his spirits,


    "You have finally decided toe back to work, haven''t you?"


    Patrick saw Miles'' expression of being so excited, as if he was instantly relieved, chuckled, and said,


    "No, I''m here to inform you of something."


    When Miles heard this, the rm went off instantly.


    This bastard was going to use some reason to evade his responsibility?


    He turned serious immediately, looked at Patrick, and said, "Pat, I think you really shouldn''t go too far.


    You can''t put everything on me. I''m tired of managing Globalhive. You can''t throw the Hayden Group on


    me, too."


    When Patrick heard this, he immediately looked at Miles with a guilty expression on his face, and it


    seemed that he really felt indebted.


    However, what he said next made Miles really want to punch him.


    Patrick said, "Miles, actually, I really want toe here to help you. I also know that you have worked


    very hard for such a long time, but what can I do? I really have more than I can do."


    Miles fixed his eyes on Patrick, and the more he heard what he said, the more something went wrong.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Did he want to piss him off?


    Patrick said, "Miles, I have to tell you a good news. Aimee is pregnant and I am going to be a father.


    So, in order to take better care of Aimee and to be a good father in the future, from now on, I will be


    prepared. There are a lot of things to learn. And you know, people''s energy is limited. I have to spend


    all my time and energy on my wife and my future child, so, Miles, you have to work hard on managing


    thepany."


    Miles held a ss of water so hard that he almost crushed the ss in his hand.


    He had seen today what it meant to be shameless to the point of being invincible.


    Miles gritted his teeth and said, "So, after talking for a long time, you came here to show off to me on


    purpose?"

 Chapter 316 Keep in contact

    Chapter 316 Keep in contact


    Chapter 316 Keep in contact


    Patrickughed and said, "Miles, don''t be so angry. I''m sharing the good news with you."


    "This is really a good news." Miles said through gritted teeth.


    Seeing him like this, Patrick felt even more overjoyed.


    He said, "Miles, maybe, I can give you a good suggestion."


    Miles looked at Patrick defensively, always feeling that what he was about to say next might be very


    offensive.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Miles heard his dear brother say, "Maybe, from now on, you can start


    a rtionship and have a child like me. In this way, you can call Walter back to help you share the


    current work."


    Miles was really so angry that he wanted to hit him. This little bastard, did he intend to anger him?


    Patrick said, "However, this method can only be used to deal with Walter. You know, even if youe


    to catch up with me now, it''s useless, because you can''t anymore."


    Miles picked up a pen and threw it at Patrick because he couldn''t stand Patrick''scent look.


    He said, "I will tell Walter every word of what you said."


    Although what Patrick said was annoying, there was one thing that was quite right.


    They should go get Walter back.


    Patrick caught the pen,ughed lowly, and said, "Miles, don''t say that I don''t give you my support. I just


    suggested it to you. Whether you listen to it or not, it''s up to you."


    After Patrick said that, he stood up, and smiled even widely, "Then I won''t disturb your work. I''ll leave


    first."


    Miles really wanted to fight with him, but he also knew that it would be even more useless to him.


    If Patrick was disabled, the bastard would have even more reasons not to return to thepany to


    work.


    He had figured out Patrick''s trick.


    ncing at Patrick, Miles said bluntly, "Get out of here. It''s an eyesore to see you."


    After Patrick left, Miles sat behind the desk, feeling his head hurt.


    He was really speechless. With Patrick''s annoying temper, how on earth could Aimee stand with him?


    However, considering Aimee''s temperament, she was also a perfect match with Patrick.


    He could see that he had to take action as soon as possible. Otherwise, all the troubles of thepany


    would really fall on him.


    When Miles started Globalhive, all he wanted to do was run his own business and leave others to


    Patrick. Who would have thought, since this guy''s ident, he couldn''t do anything.


    It was going to piss him off.


    However, Patrick''s suggestion was still very feasible.


    He had to get Walter back.


    Thinking of this, Miles dialed the number and went out.


    On the other end, Walter answered the phone quickly, with a very pleasant tone. And it sounded like he


    was in a very good mood.


    Miles immediately seized the opportunity and said, "Walter, there is a good news at home recently, so


    it''s time for you toe back."


    However, as soon as he said those words, he heard Walter''s disgusted voice, "Miles, what''s wrong with


    you? Do you y tricks with me? You''re bullied by Patrick, so do you want me to stand up for you?"


    Miles'' face darkened, and he instantly regretted calling him.


    Miles said, "No! Do you understand the rtionship between the two of us? Can I be bullied by him?"


    As Walter heard the words, heughed unceremoniously, "Haven''t you been bullied by him since you


    were young? Could it be that you haven''t been bullied by him enough? Miles, you are useless."


    It was a shame that he was bullied by his younger brother.


    Miles still wanted to refute, but soon, he thought of something and said, "Then Walter, won''t youe


    back? Let me tell you, that bastard Patrick is going too far."


    He still had to find a way to trick Walter back, so his dignity was not important now but to get Walter


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    back.


    However, that was so ideal.


    It was not so easy to trick any of the Haydens.


    Walter saw through Miles'' thoughts almost immediately, and said unkindly, "Miles, although I am your


    brother, you can''t hurt me."


    Back then, he ran out of the country to not inherit the family business, but now, this little bastard


    actually wanted to trick him back.


    Not to mention anything else, if he really returned to the country, the first person to deal with him must


    be the old urchin of their family.


    Walter still wanted to be at ease, so he won''t go home to face that.


    Miles had a headache that his elder brother was unreliable, and his younger brother was an asshole.


    He was caught in the middle and bore the weight that life should have borne.


    Walter said, "Okay, it''s okay. Let''s get in touch in the future. I will not participate in the matter between


    you and Patrick. I will cheer for you."


    Miles gritted his teeth angrily, but he had no choice but to just hang up the phone.


    He suddenly started thinking about another suggestion from Patrick.


    Find a woman to marry and have children, so that he can take care of his pregnant wife, and Walter


    had toe back.


    Thinking of this, a face appeared in Miles'' mind.


    Beautiful and sexy, there were endless styles in her eyes.


    Miles was absent-minded for a long time, and shocked by his thought.


    He actually...


    Just as he was thinking, the secretary''s voice came from the door, "Mr. Hayden, Miss Duncan is here."


    Miles was so stunned that he didn''t recover for a while.


    Since Miles didn''t respond for a long time, the secretary''s nk voice came from outside the door


    again, "It''s strange. Is he out? It shouldn''t be."


    Miles coughed lightly before saying, "Come in."


    Hearing Miles'' voice, the secretary led Matilda in together.


    After seeing Miles sitting on the chair properly, the secretary''s eyes became more puzzled.


    However, due to her professional ethics as a secretary, she turned sideways and let Matilda walk in


    without asking any questions.


    Facing Matilda''s eyes, Miles unconsciously felt a touch of uneasiness.


    However, he didn''t know that Matilda could clearly see his unease.


    With interest shing in Matilda''s eyes, she looked at Miles, and said, "I''m about to finish filming this


    teley. What schedule do you n to arrange for me next?"

 Chapter 317 Things should not have developed like this

    Chapter 317 Things should not have developed like this


    Chapter 317 Things should not have developed like this


    Miles was still feeling bad about his difort, but now that he heard what Matilda said, he turned


    serious and said, "I said before, all the resources here are for you to choose first. As long as it is what


    you want, just speak up."


    Matilda smiled in satisfaction, and said, "Since you have said that and taken care of me so much, then


    naturally I can''t let you down."


    In fact, ording to her original idea, she really wanted to rest for a while.


    After all, she really and rarely had such a costly job.


    However, Miles'' attitude was so sincere. It can be said that he had given her too much preferential


    treatment.


    Matilda was not a person without a conscience, and naturally knew that she was a very important cash


    cow to Miles, and she must do her part as a cash cow.


    At least, there should be no ambiguity about earning money for Miles.


    Thinking of this, Matilda reached out her hand directly towards Miles.


    Miles'' eyes fell on her fingers, and he felt a tickle in his throat inexplicably.


    Perhaps his gaze was too passionate, which made Matilda''s brows furrow unconsciously.


    She called out, "Mr. Hayden."


    Miles came back to his senses, looked at Matilda, and said, "What?"


    "Please show me what resources are avable," Matilda said.


    Faced with Miles being like this, Matilda didn''t take it too seriously.


    Miles finally came back to his senses and said, "Just a moment."


    He turned around and took a few boxes from the bookshelf behind him, and pushed them towards


    Matilda.


    Miles said, "Judging from your current foundation, my suggestion is that I don''t want you to choose only


    S-level projects all the time, but to choose the one that suits you, so as to achieve better results."


    Matilda nodded, agreeing with what Miles said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already opened the box, took out a project book, and flipped through it.


    Since Miles directly handed these project proposals to her and let her choose, it was enough to make


    Matilda extremely satisfied.


    She said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hayden. My ability will definitely not let you down. I will transfer you the


    amount you want."


    Milesughed lowly upon hearing this.


    As a boss, he was naturally very happy to hear that the cash cow he was optimistic about said so.


    What was more moving than his employees who had such an intention to make money?


    However, Miles still said, "You make me feel like I''m an exploiter."


    "You''re." Matildaughed.


    Miles shook his head helplessly, but didn''t deny it. On the contrary, in the sight of Matilda, it was not


    difficult to see the doting in his eyes.


    For a moment, Matilda thought she was mistaken.


    But she was not a fool. Over the years, her experience in dealing with men had made her understand


    what it meant when a man looked at her.


    Matilda lowered her eyes and continued to read the project book, pretending not to meet Miles'' gaze.


    This trend was not good.


    She didn''t want to get involved with Miles in a strange rtionship.


    Neither of them spoke any more, but read the project book quietly.


    Matilda flipped through the projects one by one. Although she was allowed to choose all of these, there


    were very few that interested her.


    She didn''t require her resources to be S-level, but she was indeed not interested in some projects that


    were like fast moving consumer goods.


    What was more, it was impossible for her to act in that kind of school y.


    With her appearance, she must be a coquettish and problematic girl if she wanted to act in a school


    y.


    Closing the project book, Matilda looked at Miles and said, "I''m a little disappointed. I don''t like any of


    them."


    Matilda spoke out her preferences very straightforwardly. She thought that the best way for her to


    bush.


    This would be better for both of them.


    Miles didn''t feel any surprise about this. On the contrary, if Matilda wanted everything regardless, it


    would give him a headache.


    He said, "I thought of it, so I didn''t go directly to get it to you."


    Matildaughed out loud when she heard this, and said, "Then it seems that you really know me well."


    Miles smiled without saying a word, but there was something more meaningful in his eyes.


    Matilda was inexplicably warmed by Miles'' gaze.


    She suddenly felt that she shouldn''t stay here any longer. Otherwise something would happen if she


    didn''t keep it all together.


    Standing up from the chair suddenly, Matilda said, "Since there are no resources suitable for me for the


    time being, I will go to rest after filming this y. Mr. Hayden, don''t think that I am passive."


    Miles sighed helplessly upon hearing this.


    What impression did he give Matilda, making her think that he was really a capitalist who was very


    good at exploiting employees , and only made hispany''s artists work day and night to earn money


    for him?


    Miles felt that he had to exin to Matilda that even if he was harsh on other artists, he would never be


    harsh on her.


    What was more, the reason why other artists worked so hard was not to make money for him, but to


    make money for themselves.


    They will not be like Matilda, who only chose the most suitable and favorite resource.


    They will only pick the most profitable and most popr one.


    Miles was not dissatisfied with this. Everyone was egoistic, and this was very understandable.


    Therefore, on the premise of not offending thepany''s interests, he allowed the internal strife


    between thepany''s artists.


    However, this did not mean that he will take the me for them and make himself a boss who only


    bullied his employees.


    Especially, if this idea came from Matilda''s head, it would be even more uneptable.


    Miles said, "Matilda, what I want more is that you are happy in this industry. As for how much money


    you make, I don''t care."


    Matilda became even more rmed.


    If this was said in the past, she would have argued with Miles, thinking that he was just saying


    something hypocritical.


    He clearly regarded her as a cash cow, but now he told her that he didn''t care how much money she


    could earn.


    Even if she were a child, she will feel that this was honey covered in poison. Whoever believed it will be


    a fool.


    However, at this moment, Matilda could feel how serious Miles was when he said this.


    He didn''t mean to be joking at all, but this only added a lot of pressure to Matilda.


    Things shouldn''t have gone this way.


    This was so weird.

 Chapter 318 I am very precious now

    Chapter 318 I am very precious now


    Chapter 318 I am very precious now


    Matilda almost fled out of Miles'' office. Until she entered the elevator, she didn''t want to understand


    what Miles was up to.


    Why was it so weird all of a sudden? It was just annoying.


    After returning to the car, Matilda called Aimee.


    Coincidentally, Aimee was resting. After receiving the call from Matilda, she asked with a smile, "Hi,


    Matilda, why call me at this time?"


    Normally, Matilda would not call Aimee at such a time, because she didn''t know if Aimee was in the


    operating room or not.


    Now, Matilda actually called her at such a time, which made Aimee very confused.


    Matilda was also very speechless, and just said to Aimee, "Aimee, is there something wrong with


    Miles?"


    Aimee became more interested, squeezed the phone, and asked gossipingly, "What happened to


    him?"


    He could make Matilda have such a big reaction. Aimee had to wonder if Miles had really done


    something strange.


    Matilda suddenly couldn''t tell why.


    In fact, Miles didn''t do anything, and his words and actions were all decent, without any extreme


    behavior.


    Her big reaction was entirely her own problem.


    Matilda cleared her throat lightly, and said, "It''s nothing. I just think he''s quite weird."


    Aimee burst intoughter.


    She said, "Matilda, have you noticed something? For example, Miles likes yo?"


    As she said so, Aimee heard Matilda coughing violently on the other end of the phone.


    Sheughed even more presumptuously.


    Sure enough, she guessed it right. The thing that could make Matilda react so violently can only be


    rted to this.


    Aimee asked curiously, "Do you like Miles?"


    "I don''t like him," Matilda retorted immediately.


    Aimee said with some pity, "Well, that''s a pity. I thought we could be sisters-inw."


    When Matilda heard Aimee''s words, she unconsciously thought about that scene, and she had to say, it


    felt pretty good.


    She wasn''t sure about anything else, but if she and Aimee became a family, then it would be absolutely


    impossible for Miles to treat her badly.


    Although, it was originally impossible.


    Matilda realized what she was thinking, and was instantly speechless.


    How could she think this way, as if she really wanted to marry Miles?


    There was something wrong with it.


    She hurriedly interrupted the association Aimee brought her, and said, "Anyway, you know me. I can


    fall in love with men, but marriage is not suitable for me."


    Aimee naturally heard the destion in Matilda''s tone, felt distressed instantly, and called out,


    "Matilda."


    "Oh, why are you calling me all of a sudden? It seems like something is going to happen to me," said


    Matilda.


    Aimee bit her lip, but didn''t say anything.


    She knew that there were many things, no matter how good the rtionship between her and Matilda


    was, if she hadn''t experienced it personally, she couldn''t empathize with it.


    Therefore, she will not say that kind of meaningless words offort to her.


    Because, Aimee knew very well that it wouldn''t make Matilda feel any better.


    Aimee said, "Matilda, I just hope that if you find that you like him, then don''t be timid."


    Matilda''s fingers holding the steering wheel curled up unconsciously.


    She understood what Aimee meant, but, in fact, she was really scared.


    Aimee didn''t say anything more, because she knew very well that it was enough for Matilda.


    Matilda sniffed and said, "Aimee, don''t be garrulous. Is it because you are so happily married now that


    you start worrying about me?"


    Aimeeughed following Matilda''s words, "Yes, yes, so don''t let me worry about you. I am very


    precious now."


    Matilda savored Aimee''s words carefully, instantly understood, and eximed, "Aimee, are you


    pregnant?"


    Matilda was too smart.


    Aimee responded and said, "So, tell me, am I precious now?"


    Matildaughed instantly, and said, "This is simply amazing. I always thought that you were the least


    likely to get married and have children. I never thought it would be so fast."


    If she hadn''t heard Aimee admit it herself, Matilda would never have believed it.


    For what Aimee had encountered in the Read family, she was really lucky to still believe in marriage


    and family affection.


    Aimee and Matilda thought the same. And Aimee said, "Matilda, your life is your own. Saying this may


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seem a little fake, but this is my most sincere words. We should all have the sincerity to pursue


    happiness. No one can stop us in this matter except ourselves. I am the same, and you are the same."


    Matilda was silent for a while, then said, "Aimee, I understand the truth. Don''t worry. I won''t make


    myself unhappy."


    After hanging up the phone, Matilda was still in deep thought.


    Yes, the only person in this world who can decide whether she wanted to be happy or not was herself.


    However, things in this world were not really that simple.


    Human beings were the mostplicated existence in this world, so they were even more impossible


    to be persuaded so simply.


    Matilda shook her head andughed, thinking that love can really change a person. Even Aimee


    became idealistic.


    This was good, at least. It can be seen that Aimee was really happy.


    After restarting the car, Matilda went back to the vi.


    However, she unexpectedly found that Ash and Kelvin were not there.


    This confused Matilda. It was easy to understand that Kelvin was not here. He must have gone to the


    mountain to help Aimee monitor Sophie''s situation.


    But Ash, the homebody was not there?

 Chapter 319 I wont tell your sister either

    Chapter 319 I won''t tell your sister either


    Chapter 319 I won''t tell your sister either


    Ash was attending Mika''s parent-teacher meeting when Matilda called him.


    Originally, Mika wanted Aimee to help her attend the parent-teacher meeting, and show off her


    perfect sister by the way.


    However, before she could tell Aimee that she was going to have a parent-teacher meeting, Aimee


    informed her that she was pregnant.


    Mika was dumbfounded on the spot. She was still so young, but she was going to be an aunt.


    Although Mika couldn''t ept this fact for a while, she quickly thought of an important thing, that


    was, the body of a pregnant woman was very, very important.


    Therefore, she would not bother her sister.


    However, Mika suddenly found out that there was no one who coulde to attend the meeting for


    her.


    Those rtives of the Read family, after the family fell apart, had only one thing to do, that was, to


    regard them as a joke.


    Mika didn''t me them, and of course, she won''t have any contact with them.


    So, after much deliberation, Mika thought of Ash.


    It would be great to ask him to help her.


    Ash never dreamed that taking care of Mika would even involve this.


    He himself hadn''t experienced that kind of meeting, and he thought that this kind of thing, at least for a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    short period of time, would not happen.


    However, Mika just mentioned Aimee and Ash had no way to refuse.


    Now receiving Matilda''s call, Ash actually had some guilt.


    His voice was very small, hesitating, and it was obvious that he had done something wrong.


    Matilda asked suspiciously, "Ash, what are you doing? Tell me the truth."


    Ash didn''t dare to lie to Matilda.


    He didn''t hide it at all, and immediately said obediently and truthfully, "Matilda, I''m here to attend a


    parent-teacher meeting for Mika."


    Matilda took a while to realize who Mika was.


    After she reacted, she was almost frightened.


    She said, "Ash, you and Mika are so familiar. Does Aimee know it?"


    He was able to avoid Aimee and attend the meeting. It was conceivable how close the rtionship


    between the two of them was.


    Matilda had a not-so-bold guess, and she was sure that if Ash really wanted to develop a rtionship


    with Mika, then he would really be fixed by Aimee.


    Although the rtionship between Aimee and Mika was not very good in the past, it can even be


    said that ording to normal logic, they should nevermunicate with each other.


    However, Matilda can clearly feel that Aimee still attached great importance to Mika.


    Ash didn''t think about that at all, and only felt strange when he heard Matilda''s words.


    He said, "But, Matilda, it was Aimee who asked me to take care of Mika."


    Although Mika didn''t tell him why he was asked toe over for the meeting instead of Aimee,


    adhering to the principle that Aimee asked him to take care of Mika, Ash would not refuse Mika''s


    request at all.


    Moreover, he had already secretly guessed that the reason why Mika didn''t dare to call Aimee over


    might be because her test scores had regressed so much that she didn''t dare to let Aimee see it.


    Otherwise, as a student, Ash couldn''t think of a more reasonable reason.


    If Mika had known that Ash thought so, she might have punched him with her own hands.


    Whom did he look down on?


    She was an absolute top student with a score more than 30 points higher than the second ce. Not to


    mention that she was invincible in this school, even in the whole state, she was the first.


    When Matilda heard Ash''s so righteous words, she could only silently respect him as a man.


    She said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. A girl at her age is a dangerous creature, so don''t


    y around."


    Ash frowned and really didn''t understand Matilda''s words.


    However, he didn''t think about it again soon, but quietly waited for the criticism from the teacher.


    Mika was sitting next to him, and naturally heard the conversation between Matilda and him.


    She couldn''t help but fall into her own thoughts, and really wanted to figure out what kind of rtionship


    Matilda and Ash really had?


    She knew that Ash listened to her sister very much.


    But why did she feel that Ash seemed to listen to Matilda too?


    This discovery made Mika very unhappy.


    She was silent. With her eyshes drooping, she was obviously not in a good mood.


    Ash saw Mika''s appearance, and became more certain of his guess.


    It seemed that he will be regarded as a typical example by the teacher and criticized.


    Ash had a headache for a moment.


    As he grew up, except for being scolded by Aimee, he had never been scolded by a teacher.


    Could it be that the first time he was scolded by the teacher in his life was because of this girl?


    Ash sighed.


    However, soon, he figured it out.


    Anyway, he will have children in the future, and he will not care whether his future wife is smart or not.


    If his wife was a silly and cute woman, and if the child inherited her''s nature, then there will be a lot of


    times when he would be scolded by the teacher of their child.


    Then, he regarded this as an early experience.


    At that time, when he was able to attend his own child''s meeting, he could handle it easily.


    Thinking of this, Ash became very happy.


    He even went tofort Mika in a very good mood.


    Ash nudged Mika''s arm and said, "Mika, don''t worry. Even if you don''t do well in the exam this


    time, I won''t tell your sister."


    Mika stared at Ash in bewilderment, and didn''t know what he meant for a long time.


    She asked suspiciously, "When did I fail the exam?"

 Chapter 320 Really embarrassed

    Chapter 320 Really embarrassed


    Chapter 320 Really embarrassed


    Ash saw that she still refused to admit it, and took it as if she was still trying to save her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t mean anything if you don''t do well in one exam. Besides, this is not the


    college entrance examination. You just need to do well in that exam." Ash said.


    Mika was even more confused and didn''t understand at all why he came to the conclusion that she


    didn''t pass the exam.


    She was only one point short of a perfect score for theposition, or the teacher had to deduct one


    point for her to make her not proud.


    Mika suddenly wondered if it was a mistake to ask Ash to attend the meeting for herself.


    How did she feel this man was not normal?


    Seeing that Mika remained silent for a long time, Ash just thought he had hit the mark, and


    continued, "Don''t worry. No matter what, I won''t tell Aimee."


    Mika''s mouth twitched, and she decided to ignore Ash.


    She wanted to prove that Ash was wrong when he found out about her grades.


    Mika suddenly had an idea of wanting to y a prank.


    She was ready to see how exciting Ash''s dumbfounded expression would be after a while.


    Ash didn''t know what was going on in this girl''s mind.


    If he had known, he would have told himself immediately to ask Mika how her grades were.


    Finally, the meeting officially began.


    The head teacher gave an impassioned speech on the podium for a long time, and the morale was


    very high. The main purpose was to mobilize the enthusiasm of the students. At the same time, it also


    made the parents understand how important the current period was for the students.


    "For this exam, many students have made great progress. I have seen all of these. I also know that this


    has a very important rtion with our parents'' assistance in extracurricr time. However, there are


    still some students whose grades have regressed, but don''t be discouraged. It doesn''t matter until the


    good grades in the college entrance examination." The teacher said.


    Because the meeting this time was for motivation, the head teacher just mentioned a little the students


    who regressed, and didn''t directly name them.


    This made Ash look over at Mika even more, trying tofort her.


    Ash said, "Your teacher is pretty nice and respects you."


    Mika really wanted to roll her eyes at Ash.


    Did he know that he had misunderstood?


    Just when Mika couldn''t help but wanted to tell Ash directly how her grades were, she heard the


    teacher say, "Of course, there is one student in our ss, I think all of our ssmates could learn from


    her."


    Mika sat up straight immediately, with a proud expression on her face.


    She just waited to see if Ash was embarrassed after listening to the teacher''s praise for her.


    The head teacher said, "Mika in our ss, this time, is the first citywide again. Only one point is


    deducted for theposition, and all other subjects are full marks. We hope that all the students in our


    ss can keep ip with Mika, and strive to achieve the best results in the college entrance


    examination."


    Mika turned her head to look at Ash, raising an eyebrow at him.


    Ash waspletely dumbfounded, and stared at Mika with his mouth wide open. After several times


    to make sure that he had heard correctly, he raised his hand and patted Mika''s arm gently.


    "Little girl, are you trying to y tricks on me?" Ash felt ashamed of himself.


    Mika gave him an annoyed look, and said, "You think of me in that way. Can you me me for being


    too good?"


    Ash was speechless, and couldn''t utter a single rebuttal.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Mika said was not wrong, but his thinking was too simple.


    However, now was naturally not the time to discuss this with Mika.


    He narrowed his eyes, and the meaning in his eyes was very clear. He was telling Mika not to get


    Mika sat down obediently immediately. After all, it was still a parent-teacher meeting.


    She didn''t want to get into a fight with Ash.


    What was more, now there were envious eyes all around, making Mika look like a well-behaved and


    good student.


    A parent sitting next to Ash couldn''t help but learn from Ash, "Your child''s grades are so good. Is there


    any way, can you tell us? My kid is good at everything else, but his writing is weak. Your daughter''s


    grade is really enviable."


    Ash really felt a little proud when he heard it.


    He smiled and said, "She''s indeed smart and willing to work hard. She spends a lot of time studying.


    Sometimes I find it hard when I look at her. But for writing, as long as you find the right way, the results


    will not be bad."


    Mika was almost pissed off by Ash who was boasting about her.


    Every student in the whole school knew that she had good grades, because she was really the chosen


    girl, with a far ahead IQ.


    Working hard was nonexistent!


    Ash actually told the parent that she spent too much time studying, and Mika really wanted to find a


    ce to hide herself.


    But anyone who was a little familiar with her knew that she didn''t study at all except in ss.


    Even doing the homework depended on her mood.


    Of course, although the teachers were very dissatisfied with her behavior, theypromised because


    her grades were so good, and there was indeed no reason to force her to do homework.


    Now, Ash was talking so much nonsense.


    Mika felt that she might be about to beat him.


    He courted envy for her like this because he was afraid that she will be too boring during the remaining


    days of preparing for the exam?


    Mika and the student looked at each other, and sure enough, she saw the student showing a


    helpless expression towards her.

 Chapter 321 Dont hit me again

    Chapter 321 Don''t hit me again


    Chapter 321 Don''t hit me again


    Mika withdrew her gaze, looked at Ash, and said in a muffled voice, "You''re going to kill me! You''re


    trying to court envy to me, you know that?"


    She was sure that the ssmates around her, whoever heard Ash''s words, would resent her very


    much.


    It was okay if she had good grades, but if she failed all the exams, she may end up really miserable.


    Mika can imagine that she will be bullied in the future.


    The more she thought, the more Mika couldn''t help sighing.


    It was all because of this bad guy. If it wasn''t for him, how could she be hated by her dear ssmates?


    Ash can also feel the murderous intent from Mika''s ssmates.


    He touched his nose and said, "It''s not that serious. Can they beat you up?"


    Mika red at Ash even more angrily when she heard the words, and said, "You are irresponsible,


    do you know that? After you said these heinous words, you can just go back home, but I will continue


    to live in the school. What do you think I should do next? What do you want me to do?"


    Ash still can''t imagine. Was it really that serious? Why did it sound like Mika was saying that after


    the meeting was over, she won''t be able to stay in school anymore?


    Mika looked at Ash''splete disbelief, and couldn''t help but exaggerated, "Don''t you believe it?


    School is actually the most dangerous ce. Anything is likely to happen. Really frightening."


    Ash heard her extraordinary words, and finally decided not to talk to her about it for the time being.


    He just said, "If it''s really like what you said, you can call me. I''lle and see who will bully you."


    Mika had a feeling of being touched.


    She wasn''t sure if she should feel like this, but when she heard Ash say that, she felt inexplicably


    sweet.


    Although she would feel that her thought was a little outrageous, at least, in this period, it was ill-timed.


    But, she just couldn''t control it.


    Unable to hide her smile, Mika turned her head away, but couldn''t help but say, "You''re so busy. I


    don''t want to call you all the time."


    Ashughed. Naturally, he heard the girl''s awkwardness, and found it funny for no reason.


    He didn''t speak anymore, and continued to listen to the teacher''s speech on the podium.


    When the teacher kept praising Mika''s achievements, Ash really felt a sense of pride for no reason.


    This girl was really smart.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After the meeting was over, except for the students who were on duty to stay, other students can leave


    school and go home with their parents.


    Mika followed Ash out of the school, and said proudly, "Do you think that if you have a daughter like


    me, you will be particrly proud?"


    She was very clear about her achievements, and she was always superior to others wherever she


    went.


    Mika was proud of herself very much.


    Ash was dumbfounded by her words, raised his hand and patted her on the head, saying, "If you were


    my daughter, I would definitely beat you every day."


    "Why are you like this?" Mika looked at Ash angrily, and said, "If you have a daughter as beautiful,


    cute, smart, excellent, and full of self-motivation as me, you would be so proud. Why do you still only


    want to beat me up? It''s too miserable to be your daughter."


    "So," Ash said with a lowugh, "you don''t want to be my daughter."


    It was quite a normal sentence at first, but, for some reason, Mika inexplicably heard something


    else.


    However, when she met Ash''s gaze, she knew very well that it was all because she was thinking too


    much.


    Ash didn''t think so at all.


    Mika was going to hate herself to death.


    What was she thinking, why did she feel that there was something else behind Ash''s words?


    It''s outrageous.


    Mika couldn''t help but disdain herself.


    She snorted softly and muttered, "Who will be your daughter? You wish."


    "Okay, I''m not taking nonsense anymore," Ash said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something delicious,


    and then send you home."


    Mika was naturally happy when she heard that she was going to eat delicious food, but she still said


    in an infuriating way, "You just want to get rid of me so much? So you are so eager to drive me home?"


    Ash was speechless again, and felt that he might not understand what this little girl was thinking.


    He raised his hand to pat Mika''s head again, but Mika dodged it smartly.


    Mikaughed wildly and said, "You won''t win me every time. Don''t hit me on the head again."


    However, Mika didn''t understand Ash at all. He was a person who had a natural rebellious mentality,


    that was, the more he was not allowed to do something, the more he wanted to do it.


    So, when Mika was protecting her head like this, Ash became more interested, and wanted to touch


    her head more.


    When Ash seeded, she almost cried out of grievance.


    She never knew that Ash could be so good at teasing.


    This made her very upset, and she even gave an unfriendly look to Ash.


    If she hadn''t been sure that she really couldn''t beat him, she really couldn''t help but want to bite him.


    Ash looked at Mika''s appearance and wanted to joke with her.


    He didn''t even know if this was a perverted behavior.


    Realizing what he was thinking, Ash really despised himself.


    He really wanted to beat himself up. If Aimee found out, she will kill him directly.


    Coughing lightly to relieve his embarrassment, Ash said, "Okay, think about what you want to eat


    quickly. You will have the right to decide. See if I''m generous or not?"


    Mika''s mouth twitched. She didn''t know how to talk to a man like Ash.


    She said, "I want to eat barbecue."


    Usually, what she wanted to eat was naturally what she wanted to eat, even if she was alone.


    However, it was too boring to eat alone when having barbecue.


    Mika didn''t want to make herself so miserable, so she will never go to have barbecue alone.

 Chapter 322 Why dont you say that you are brazen?

    Chapter 322 Why don''t you say that you are brazen?


    Chapter 322 Why don''t you say that you are brazen?


    Ash nced at Mika as he started the car.


    He found out that she was aplete little kid, and there was nothing new in her mind.


    However, he had already said what he said, so naturally he will not regret it.


    Ash said, "Find a restaurant that you think the food is delicious, and tell me the address."


    "I''ve already thought about this. TopCloud Barbecue. I guarantee you won''t regret eating." Mika said.


    Ash heard the name and found it quite familiar.


    He seemed to have seen this name when he was searching for food.


    However, it was said that it was very difficult to make a reservation.


    Ash asked, "Are you sure? If we go over for dinner now, can we really have a seat?"


    Mika also thought of the problem instantly, frowned and said, "I think it is possible."


    In fact, they should be able to have a seat because it was not the normal time to have dinner now.


    Ash heard Mika''s uncertain words.


    He understood that this girl only knew what to eat, but she didn''t know the actual situation at all.


    Helpless, he could only call Aimee and said, "Aimee, could you please book a seat in TopCloud


    Barbecue?"


    Mika blinked her eyes and stared at Ash inexplicably.


    She couldn''t figure out why he bothered her sister for such a thing.


    Did he know that her sister''s body was very sensitive now and needed to be well protected? She was


    not willing to trouble her sister, but this guy was very rude.


    When Mika thought about it, the more she felt that Ash was going too far. Looking at him with her


    mouth shut, she was trying to get the phone over.


    However, in the next second, she heard Ash say happily, "Thank you Aimee, then I will hang up first."


    Ash just hung up the phone without giving her a chance to speak to her sister.


    Mika bit her lip, resenting Ash even more in her heart.


    Ash tilted his head, and met Mika''s eyes.


    He really didn''t understand how he provoked her again.


    "The seat is done. What''s wrong with you? Not happy?" Ash asked.


    Mika said, "Why don''t you let me talk to my sister?"


    Ash''s mouth twitched, and he really didn''t understand what she was thinking.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash said, "You don''t have a mobile phone yourself? Why don''t you call Aimee on your own?"


    She really didn''t understand how this man survived.


    Mika said, "I don''t want my sister to think I''m too clingy."


    Ash continued to speak, "You don''t have to worry about it. Your sister should always think you are


    clingy."


    Mika was speechless and really wanted to know if it was toote for her to jump off the car?


    Why would she sit in the same car as this man?


    Why should she hear such terrible words from him?


    Mika really felt that there might be something wrong with her.


    She narrowed her eyes, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, have you never had a girlfriend?"


    Ash frowned, feeling again that he couldn''t understand what she was thinking.


    Obviously, the two of them were not a few years apart, so why was there such a difference in thinking?


    He was really dumbfounded about Mika''s various words.


    Ash asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Mikaughed, and said in a very polite tone, "But if you have a girlfriend, you won''t be so rude."


    Ash was speechless.


    Yes, he was despised by her.


    Ash was very unconvinced.


    He turned his head to look at Mika, and said, "Little girl, what do you mean by that? Do you have a


    rich rtionship history?"


    Mika raised her chin and said, "That''s not true, but I''m smart. I have a wide range of knowledge. I


    have a high emotional intelligence. I know how to think about people''s life, and most importantly, I know


    how to talk to people properly."


    Ashughed out loud and said, "Why don''t you say you''re brazen?"


    Mika said, "Ash, you really won''t find a girlfriend if you go on like this. And you will be single for the


    rest of your life."


    Ash didn''t believe in such nonsense, and the most important thing in his eyes and mind was his


    experimental data.


    When she was just following Aimee before, he was young, frivolous and ignorant, and he even


    dreamed of excel Aimee and defeat Aimee.


    However, after he was severely punished by Aimee several times, he recognized the fact that he can


    stand on the shoulders of giants to see the scenery, but never try to step on it. Otherwise, The only one


    who was unlucky was himself.


    Anyway, he had already given up on the idea of surpassing Aimee, but he still did not give up on


    making a breakthrough in the world of scientific research.


    He was going to be the one standing shoulder to shoulder with Aimee.


    Therefore, Ash really didn''t care whether he had a girlfriend or not.


    However, now he was disgusted by a little girl. How can this be tolerated?


    This was absolutely unbearable.


    Ash said, "Kid, don''t provoke me. Although I don''t like this method, it doesn''t mean that you can do this


    to me. If you say something that looks down on me, you are going to be taught a lesson, you know?"


    Mika snorted softly and said, "I can see it. You are a small-minded person who won''t let anyone talk


    about it. You always want to beat me up. Do you think I dare notin to my sister? That''s why you


    dare to do whatever you want?"


    Ash''s mouth twitched, not to mention, Mika''s words were on point.


    He really just didn''t dare to be presumptuous with Aimee.


    Ash said, "We''re friends, right? You won''t tell Aimee, will you ?"

 Chapter 323 What is more expensive?

    Chapter 323 What is more expensive?


    Chapter 323 What is more expensive?


    Mika was almost taken aback by Ash''s words.


    When Ash suddenly said they were friends, Mika had an inexplicable feeling all over her body.


    She shuddered. Her expression became tense, and she said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not your friend."


    Ash was even more amused when he heard the tremolo in Mika''s voice.


    He looked at Mika yfully, and said, "What''s wrong? Why are you so shy?"


    Mika finally couldn''t hold back, raised her hand and pped Ash''s face.


    She covered his mouth and said, "If you act like this again, I will really go tell my sister that you bully


    me."


    Ashughed and raised his hands in surrender, "Okay, I was wrong and I''ll stop making trouble. Let''s


    go to that restaurant and you can eat as much as you want, okay?"


    Mika became interested when she heard that she can eat as much as she wanted.


    After all, the food of TopCloud Barbecue was actually very expensive. A te of meat may cost


    hundreds of dors. If it was really like what Ash said, she was not sure if it would make him poor.


    Mika stared at Ash for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back, and asked, "You work for my sister. Is


    the sry high?"


    Although Mika didn''t know what Aimee''s identity was other than working as a doctor at the General


    Hospital, she was no fool, and knew that her sister was really rich when she let her live in Homelux at


    will.


    As for the people around Aimee, although she didn''t know what they do, they were all mysterious. And


    from the way they dressed, it was already certain that they were not short of money.


    Mika wondered if Ash was earning a lot from her sister.


    Ash thought about it carefully that working for Aimee really made him quite rich.


    However, this cannot be calcted ording to the sry.


    How it worked was actually not clear to Mika.


    As for Mika''s inquisitive nature, exining to her clearly will inevitably reveal many of their hidden


    identities.


    That was too dangerous for Mika.


    Ash was still unclear about Aimee''s future n for Mika. ording to the current situation, since


    she was to concentrate on preparing for the college entrance examination, one thing was certain that


    Aimee had no n to let Mika join in for the time being.


    Therefore, under this premise, Ash believed that it was better not to let Mika know something so


    clearly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ash said, "Are you feeling sorry for your sister''s money?"


    "Of course, my sister works so hard but hasn''t had a good life." Mika said.


    Ashpressed his lips. Although he sometimes felt that Mika''s way of thinking was rather strange,


    one thing he had to admit was that she was really good to Aimee.


    At least, after Aimee finally did something to the Read family, this girl didn''t hate Aimee, but loved


    Aimee from the bottom of her heart.


    Although many people may think that it was not because Mika didn''t care about Aimee at all, but just


    didn''t want to end up like the other Reads, so she chose to stay by Aimee''s side.


    However, after having real contact with her, people will understand that she did not think like this.


    Otherwise, Ash would definitely not tolerate her.


    Ash said, "Don''t worry. Thest thing your sister needs is money."


    If the world was about to be destroyed and there must be a considerable amount of money for the


    world''s continued survival, then Aimee was probably the one who can take out the money.


    Ash didn''t know how rich Aimee was.


    However, from the fact that Matilda was always able to get a huge sum from Aimee, he knew that


    Aimee''s wealth might be beyond imagination.


    He also had the idea to follow Matilda''s example and cheat Aimee''s money from time to time.


    After all, if there was one thing in this world that everyone loved and pursued all their lives, it was


    money.


    However, Ash had such an idea, but could not practice it.


    He also knew very well that he was naturally not as important as Matilda in Aimee''s heart.


    Therefore, he just thought about this which was humiliating himself, and didn''t even dare to show it.


    As the two were talking, they arrived at TopCloud Barbecue.


    After parking the car, it happened that Ash received the name of the room in this restaurant on his


    mobile phone.


    He raised his eyebrows at Mika, and said, "Let''s go, kid. Aimee has personally booked a room for


    you. I promise you will enjoy your meal."


    Mika immediately followed Ash and walked inside together.


    She had already decided that she will have a good time spending Ash''s money, because she will order


    the expensive dishes.


    Although it was kinda making things difficult for Ash, Mika believed that he would not care about


    that.


    With this in mind, when Mika looked at the menu, she really chose what was most expensive.


    Soon, Ash discovered her prank, and for a while, he thought it really funny.


    However, he himself didn''t realize how conniving he was when he let Mika run amok.


    In the end, the waiter couldn''t bear it, and reminded, "Miss, although the meat here is the best, but if


    you eat so much at one time, you will still get tired of it."


    If it weren''t for the fact that this girl was dressed pretty well, and that she was able to enter the top


    room in the restaurant, the waiter would have doubted whether she was a nouveau riche who had


    never been to such a luxury restaurant.


    Mika was actually a little speechless about her way of ordering food herself. But Ash was really


    good-tempered. If it were someone with a bad temper, she might have been scolded a long time ago.


    She didn''t even notice that she just took it for granted that Ash would indulge herself and agree her


    unreasonable requirements.


    After the wauter left, Mika looked at Ash with her chin up, and asked with a smile, "Don''t you think


    I''m going too far?"


    "Do you?" Ash said lightly, "You''re just a kid. It''s normal to do things that you find interesting."

 Chapter 324 He really cant bear to treat her badly

    Chapter 324 He really can''t bear to treat her badly


    Chapter 324 He really can''t bear to treat her badly


    When Mika heard what Ash said, she was really touched again.


    She didn''t know before that these words would make her heart unconsciously have a sweet feeling.


    She said, "But, in fact, I am no longer qualified to be a kid."


    Her family had be what it was now. What she should do most was to grow up overnight, instead of


    continuing to treat herself as a child who can do anything willfully.


    In particr, she didn''t want to be a burden to Aimee. She didn''t want to see that, because she was


    young, she really regarded herself as a child.


    Ash heard the words, squinted his eyes, and his eyes became a little bit deeper.


    He chuckled in his heart. In fact, no matter how much the kid sitting opposite him tried to pretend to be


    an adult, she still couldn''t change it. She was just a kid.


    Some of her words were always so childish when they were chatting.


    Ash said, "You should be very clear that what Aimee cares most is not how much you can help her, or


    what you do for her. She may hope that you are happy, which is more important than anything else."


    When Mika heard this, her mood became moreplicated.


    Maybe, as Ash said, that was what Aimee asked of her.


    However, Mika didn''t think so.


    What she wanted to do more was to be a person that Aimee can rely on in the future, instead of


    being protected by her forever.


    In that case, she would really feel very shameless.


    Taking a deep breath, Mika said, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this topic. The most important thing


    for me now is to go to college."


    Ash smiled and said, "You''re right if you think so, and Aimee''s care for you is not in vain."


    The meat was served quickly, and they really didn''t have a chance to say anything else.


    Mika''s attention waspletely on the tes of exquisite meat.


    Even if she was well-fed since she was a child, she still felt that it was really outrageous.


    On a huge te, there were about ten slices of meat, and some had only eight slices, but the price was


    several hundreds.


    Though Mika was used to being extravagant, now she really started to feel pitiful.


    She really doubted that if Ash had a bad temper, he would probably really beat her up.


    After the waiter went out, Mika looked at Ash and whispered, "Ash, do you think we encounter a


    scam? How can it be so expensive?"


    Ash was amused by her reaction.


    He asked, "Then what are you going to do if we''re really scammed?"


    Mika quickly went through the scene in action movies in her mind. After tricking people into it, and


    after the consumers were being dizzied, the shop owner would steal all their money. When the owner


    was cruel, the consumers might be killed.


    Just thinking about it, Mika shivered unconsciously.


    This was too scary.


    Mika immediately looked at Ash and said, "Then you must take good care of your mobile phone, and


    don''t lose it."


    Nowadays, things like money can be in a mobile phone.


    It was really troublesome if people lost their mobile phones.


    Ash was about to be teased by her, chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. Even if they get my mobile phone,


    they won''t be able to steal my property."


    All of their mobile phones were specially set. Even if they took their mobile phones, they were useless.


    Because, once it was found that the person using the mobile phone was not the owner, then the mobile


    phone will activate the self-destruct device, thereby erasing all the information, so as to protect the


    information safety.


    On this point, though, Ash wasn''t prepared to make it clear to Mika.


    Mika held her chin, but she wasn''t very curious either.


    She just naturally thought that the one who could make Ash say this so confidently must be her sister.


    Mika thought her sister was really amazing.


    She was the most powerful person in this world.


    Ash saw Mika''s expression, and instantly understood what she meant.


    She was really a loyal fan of Aimee.


    Still, she was cute.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ash picked up the tongs and started grilling meat for Mika.


    He had to say that since returning to the country, his cooking skills had also been excellent.


    At least, in his opinion, for food like barbecue, he was really not inferior to professional cooks at all.


    Mika also noticed this. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at Ash suspiciously, "Ash, you


    must have studied in some culinary school secretly, right?"


    She had eaten out with him many times. When eating before, he was not so proficient.


    Ash said, "You should say I''m a genius."


    Mikaughed awkwardly twice as apliment.


    However, although Mika didn''t want to admit it, she still had to admit that Ash''s barbecue technique


    was simply amazing.


    The temperature was just right, and the meat quality was fully brought out to the most perfect level. It


    was really, really delicious.


    Mika couldn''t control herself, so she ate a little too much.


    She rubbed her stomach. Fortunately, the amount of meat on each te was very small. Otherwise,


    she would probably vomit by now.


    One very important thing about having barbecue was that the time for grilling was really long. It usually


    took more than two hours.


    It was already dark when they came out of TopCloud Barbecue.


    However, Mika still didn''t really want to go home.


    She had no homework to do, and she didn''t need to spend time reviewing her homework. After


    returning home, she will be bored and have no way to pass the time.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mika still said to Ash, "Ash, can you out with me for fun?"


    Ash looked at Mika suspiciously and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Mika knew there was something going on when she heard the words, and immediately said, "Go to


    the video game city. I can show you what an almighty girl is."


    Ash was about to be overwhelmed by her childish words, but seeing that she was excited, he nodded


    and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah!" Mika immediately raised her arms and cheered, and said very sincerely, "Ash, you are such


    a nice person. You will definitely have a girlfriend."


    Ash was even more speechless, and wanted to pinch her face, to let her know what it meant of


    "disaster emanates from careless talk".


    Ash didn''t do that, though.


    The girl was in such a good mood now, so he really can''t bear to anger her.

 Chapter 325 Learn from Mariam Barr

    Chapter 325 Learn from Mariam Barr


    Chapter 325 Learn from Mariam Barr


    Matilda came down from upstairs around twelve o''clock in the morning.


    Coincidentally, she saw Ash juste in from the outside.


    With a hint of yfulness in her eyes, Matilda asked, "Are you just separated from the little girl?"


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Ash shook his head helplessly.


    He said, "Matilda, I wonder if I''m old. Why is she so energetic?"


    Matilda looked up and down on Ash.


    The interest in her eyes was not hidden at all. Needless to say, it was very clear.


    She was just asking what did Ash do with that girl to make himself like this?


    Matilda asked, "You are really fearless. Do you know what will happen to you if Aimee finds out?"


    Ash stared at Matilda in a daze, and said suspiciously, "Matilda, I apanied her all night in a game


    center. Won''t Aimee praise me?"


    Matilda burst intoughter on the spot.


    She didn''t even know if he said this because he was innocent.


    She patted Ash on the shoulder and said, "You should practice hard in the future. It''s a shame to be


    like this."


    It was hard for her to imagine how crazy Mika could be to tire Ash like this.


    What was more, with Ash being such a inferior guy, if one day he really pissed off Aimee, she was


    afraid that he wouldn''t be able to resist Aimee''s punishment.


    They worked together, and that was probably all she can do to help Ash.


    Ash was a little dumbfounded, but still understood what Matilda meant.


    He didn''t even know whether he should be grateful for Matilda or feel speechless for thinking so much


    about him.


    Ash said, "Matilda, I go up to rest. Today, I''m really tired."


    As if Mika wanted to work off all her energy, she yed all the games in the video game center. Until


    she was tired of ying, she was willing to go home finally.


    Ash really doubted whether he was old. Otherwise, how could he stay up all night without any problem,


    but after spending a few hours with Mika in the video game center, he was so tired?


    He decided that starting tomorrow, he really wanted to work out hard.


    Otherwise, he would really feel that his physical strength was holding him back, which would be too


    embarrassing.


    *


    oy family.


    Eden looked at the man sitting on the sofa idly drinking tea, suppressing his anger so as not to pick him


    up and kick him out.


    He was so angry and really wanted to hit him.


    This bastard wouldn''te to his house and take the initiative to look for him if he had nothing to do.


    But what was wrong with him today that he came here?.


    Eden wasn''t even nice to him.


    Patrick put down the teacup, raised his eyes to meet Eden''s, and the corners of his mouth curled up


    slightly.


    He ignored Eden''s displeasure, but looked at the woman sitting on the main sofa.


    "Mrs. oy, I know, it''s a bit abrupt for me toe here like this, but, you are an expert. I came here


    specially to ask you some professional questions about pregnancy. I hope you can give me more


    advice." Patrick said.


    This woman was Eden''s mother, named Mariam, the daughter of the Barr family of Lohport. She


    always felt that she wanted to be a person who didn''t have to work, and her younger brothers


    supported her, so she could livefortably in this life. After marrying, she implemented this principle


    even more. She was nning to rely on her parents and brothers at home, rely on her husband when


    married, and rely on her son when she was old.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, three years ago, on a whim, she researched a set of pregnancy care guidelines and run a


    high-end maternity hospital, providing one-stop services from pregnancy preparation to childbirth, so


    that every woman who prepared for pregnancy and childbirth here will be treated perfectly.


    Mariam spent a year to make the hospital famous and be the ultimate yearning for women who


    were trying to conceive and give birth.


    Not only in Innisrial, but also in the whole country, women in various situations came here especially.


    Of course, being able to have such a high-quality service meant that the amount to be delivered was


    very high.


    This had also be a bargaining chip for many richdies.


    In the past two years, among wealthy families across the country, all thedies who were nning to


    conceive and give birth took whether they were preparing for pregnancy and giving birth in Mariam''s


    maternity hospital as a symbol of their noble status.


    Even, somedies who didn''t care about this will be excluded because of this, and they will even be


    attacked by all kinds of harsh words. Was it because their families were going to be ruined? Otherwise,


    how could they not even have the money?.


    Patrick didn''t care much about this at first, but Eden was too noisy, always chattering about how


    awesome his mother''s hospital was, and about some women, who were really annoying, didn''t even


    have a boyfriend but dared make a reservation.


    Patrick bought a bunch of books in a bookstore, but felt that just reading books was not enough.


    The most important thing was to consult with the most experienced people.


    Mariam waspletely taken care of when she was pregnant and gave birth, so she didn''t worry about


    anything at all.


    Even, she was in a dazed way about the process of her own childbirth. She just followed other people''s


    requirements andpleted it one by one, without remembering how she went through it.


    However, the nursing process of her hospital was all researched by herself.


    It can be said that Mariam was now the most authoritative expert in this field.


    Patrick made up his mind to learn from Mariam.

 Chapter 326 Proactive in marriage

    Chapter 326 Proactive in marriage


    Chapter 326 Proactive in marriage


    Mariam put down the teacup, smiled gently at Patrick, and said, "Is Aimee pregnant?"


    Patrick didn''t hide anything, and said directly, "Mrs. oy, I don''t care about the three-month rule.


    Aimee is indeed pregnant. It was just found out yesterday, and it has been a month and a half. She


    said that she''s a doctor and knows her body very well. And she let me not be too nervous, but, Mrs.


    oy, you also know that I am a novice, so there is no reason not to be nervous."


    Mariam smiled and said, "You love your wife so much. You are a good man."


    Patrick frowned, epting Mariam''spliment.


    Mariam said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get you something."


    After speaking, Mariam got up and walked towards the stairs.


    When Mariam''s figure was out of sight, Eden finally couldn''t help it, and kicked Patrick, "Patrick, you''re


    so mean. Why do youe here on purpose to cause trouble for me? My mom nags me everyday,


    and I''m almost a sinner in my family now."


    Patrickughed unceremoniously when he heard this.


    Eden was pissed off, and knew very well that Patrick did it on purpose.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Do you know, as the only child of my family, after the news of your marriage, what kind of life do I live


    every day? Do you know how crazy they have be? Every day when Ie back, they takes


    hundreds of photos for me to choose, and let me go on a date three times a day, just want me to marry


    quickly. Now go directly to my house and tell my mother that you are not only married now, but also a


    father. Did you see the look in my mom''s eyes just now? Did you know what she was saying? She''s


    saying: ''Eden, you useless thing. What''s the use of me giving birth to you?'' You''re trying to push me


    into fire!"


    Eden just bombarded Patrick. If it wasn''t for the fact that his mother might show up at any time, he


    would have punched and kicked Patrick.


    This hateful guy! Were they still friends? Just pushing him into the fire like this was going to drive him to


    death.


    Seeing Eden''s distraught look, Patrick pursed his lips and said, "What do you mean? Do you want to


    me me?"


    "It''s just your fault. You''ve promised to be single for the rest of your life, but you actually betrayed me.


    It''s really annoying." Eden said.


    Patrick said, "This is my grandfather''s arrangement. You know, I didn''t get married on my own


    initiative."


    Eden listened to Patrick''s hypocritical words, and almost wanted to punch him in the face.


    Eden said, "Hey, even if you didn''t take the initiative to get married, you still love your wife so much. I


    know you''re happy, but can you not bother me, bro?"


    Picking out interested girls from hundreds of photos every day to date, Eden wanted to cut his wrist


    with the photos.


    Although cutting his wrist won''t kill him, he had to let everyone understand his determination.


    He will never give in.


    Patrick said, "Don''t think so much. Just obey the orders. You should also know what level you are in.


    You can''t win at all."


    When Eden heard the words, he copsed instantly.


    He stared at Patrick, but there was only grievance in his eyes. Like a puppy who was bullied, his pitiful


    appearance was simply amused.


    Patrick suddenly looked at Eden suspiciously, and said, "Eden, you don''t like girls, do you?"


    Eden jumped up from the sofa and pointed at Patrick, "Why do you say that? I''m straight, okay?!"


    However, after yelling, Eden was suddenly enlightened, nced at Patrick, andughed.


    Eden said, "You''re my buddy so you can''t bear to see me being tortured like this every day? Then you


    show me a way, right? Patrick, you''re the most scheming among us and tell me such a bad idea. But I


    still thank you, bro."


    Patrick was speechless, and already understood that Eden was really hopeless, though his visit to the


    oy family today was really intentional. After all, this bastard had been annoying ever since he met


    Aimee, saying that he and Aimee showed affection.


    Patrick felt very suffocated when he heard Eden''s thoughtless words.


    He really didn''t want to admit that he knew this man.


    What was more, he came here this time because he really wanted to ask Mariam questions, so he


    would not give Eden such a bad idea.


    If Mariam misunderstood that his son was a gay, he wouldn''t able to exin clearly.


    Fortunately, Eden didn''t get excited for too long. After Mariam came down from upstairs, he sat back on


    the sofa obediently.


    However, the expression on Eden''s face couldn''t be held back. It could be clearly seen that he was


    holding back aughter.


    Mariam gave his son a strange look, and there was a hint ofplexity in her eyes.


    She didn''t take it to heart, but handed two thick booklets from the study to Patrick.


    Mariam said, "Patrick, I sorted out this after learning the knowledge in this field. You can follow what I


    wrote and you don''t need to do more things."


    Patrick looked at Mariam gratefully, and thanked, "Thank you, Mrs. oy. I''ll bring Aimee over to visit


    you."


    Mariam smiled and said, "Okay, you are the most sensible among you guys. You are very proactive in


    getting married and having children. And I''m the most optimistic about you."


    Patrick bent his lips and didn''t say much.


    After a few words with Mariam, Patrick got up to say goodbye.


    Eden quickly jumped up from the sofa and said to Patrick, "Pat, I''ll see you off."


    However, his n didn''te true. Mariam coughed lightly and said, "Eden, I have something to tell


    you. Pat has to go back in a hurry. Don''t waste his time."


    Eden''s face turned pale in an instant, and he could only watch Patrick leave without looking back, and


    return to his mother obediently.

 Chapter 327 Died in a Car Accident

    Chapter 327 Died in a Car ident


    Chapter 327 Died in a Car ident


    After Patrick left, Mariam sat on the sofa, holding a cup of ck tea and sipping carefully.


    She looked at Eden''s desperate expression,ughed lowly, and said, "What? What advice did Pat give


    you? Have you figured out how to deal with us?"


    Eden froze, and immediately looked at his mother with a silly smile, saying, "Mom, I can''t even


    understand what you are talking about."


    "I''ve been upstairs for so long, but you didn''t study it carefully?" Mariam put down the teacup and said.


    Eden didn''t dare show his hole card right now, and immediately waved his hands like a weak and


    innocent person, saying, "Mom, don''t wrong us. Patrick is so focused on Aimee now. Why would he


    have time to talk to me? Ah, don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing Eden''s categorical denial, Mariam knew what happened.


    She could tell what her son was thinking from his expression.


    As far as the change in his expression before and after she went upstairs, Mariam was already very


    sure that her son had many bad ideas.


    However, since he had denied it so firmly, then, as his mother, she will not expose him.


    She could wait and see how he exposed it himself.


    Anyway, their family members had already expected the tricks he could think of, and they were just


    waiting for him to use them.


    Mariam smiled and said, "Since you said that, well, I''m wrong and apologize to you. So, now, let''s


    choose a date for tomorrow."


    Eden almost admired Mariam''s insistence, but he couldn''t be too arrogant. He had to hold on. He had


    to continue to be his mother''s good boy, and he could only bite the bullet and watch his mother bring a


    new one Hundreds of photos.


    She said to Eden, "Choose."


    Eden wanted to cry but can''t.


    He couldn''t figure it out that, Ben and Damion were single but not bothered at all, not even Miles.


    After choosing three photos with tears in his eyes, Eden said, "Mom, can I see them all at once? I don''t


    choose three every day. It''s so tiring."


    "You wish. Do you think you are a king choosing your concubine?" Mariam said.


    "But, mom, I see different girls every day, and the news has already spread. Isn''t it the same?" Eden


    protested.


    Mariam thought about it, and it seemed that this was indeed the case.


    However, she did notpromise on this, but said, "After we discuss it, I will tell you the result."


    Eden heard this and knew there was a hope.


    He immediately nodded in response, as if obediently obeying the arrangement.


    Mariam nced at him but understood what his true purpose was.


    What can he do if she didn''t agree?


    Both had their own ulterior motives, and they were both nning their own ns.


    Eden was more determined. He had to n carefully how to make them give up the idea that he had to


    marry within a short time.


    *


    Aimee had an operation today. After returning to the office after the operation, she was informed that


    there was a visitor.


    Aimee frowned suspiciously, but let the visitor in anyway.


    It was Vincent who came to visit her, and the moment he saw Aimee, his gaze was still unknowingly


    passionate.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no that kind of feelings between men and women in his gaze,


    Aimee would have asked him to get out of her office.


    Clearing her throat lightly, Aimee said, "Mr. Burke, please sit down."


    Vincent maintained proper etiquette, and after sitting down on a sofa, the heat in his eyes subsided a


    little.


    He didn''t beat about the bush, but said straight to the point, "I know it''s not proper toe to you soN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    abruptly, but I hope you can agree to my request. Can we go to a paternity test to confirm our kinship


    rtionship?"


    Aimee heard the words, and remained silent for a long time.


    She looked at Vincent, and finally asked, "Mr. Burke, I am very puzzled. Why do you have that


    assumption that you and I may be rtives?"


    Vincent said, "Your eyes are very simr to our mother, almost exactly the same. I believe that as long


    as you see the picture of our mother, you will understand what I mean."


    As he spoke, Vincent turned on his mobile phone and handed it over. What was disyed on the


    screen was a photo of a woman.


    The woman was wearing a pale pinkish long dress, sitting dignifiedly and elegantly on a wooden chair,


    and holding a round fan in her hand. Her hair was tied in a bun behind her head, which looked gentle


    and intellectual.


    As Vincent said, her eyes were exactly the same as Aimee''s, but when this photo was taken, the


    woman''s eyes were very gentle, a little softer than Aimee''s. just from the photo, it can be seen that the


    woman was a very well-bred person who was gentle in every gesture.


    Aimee couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart, but a familiar feeling lingered in her mind.


    She could actually understand the reason, but there was still a strange andplicated emotion in her


    heart.


    Aimee handed the phone back to Vincent and said, "Mr. Burke, you show me this photo, could it be..."


    She didn''t go on, but Vincent already understood.


    Vincent nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Our mother passed away seven years ago, in a car


    ident."


    He didn''t make it very clear. In fact, that car ident was very tragic.


    All three people in the car died at the scene.


    It was a major traffic ident. A container vehicle suddenly deviated from thene, and the body


    toppled over, pressing two cars under a container.


    It was toote to call an ambnce. A total of five people in the two cars died on the spot.


    Among them was a seven-month-old baby.


    Some peoplemented afterwards that instant death on the spot was actually considered the


    greatest luck in this unfortunate event.


    Otherwise, ording to the tragic situation in which the corpses were pulled out of the cars after the


    container was lifted, even if the people were alive, they would have their life ruined and disabled.


    Vincent had seen it before, and every time he thought about it, he felt extremely sad.


    Their mother had been pursuing being pretty all her life, and she was always meticulous about her


    appearance, not allowing the slightest blemish.


    However, at the moment of the end of life, her beautiful look was not even left.


    Thinking about it alone made Vincent''s heart ache.

 Chapter 328 Already surpassed countless men

    Chapter 328 Already surpassed countless men


    Chapter 328 Already surpassed countless men


    Aimee''s heart also throbbed slightly. This speechless feeling really made her breathless.


    Although judging from this that she and Vincent were rtives was a bit hasty, Aimee actually already


    had this premonition that the rtionship between her and Vincent was already a certainty.


    However, Aimee didn''t really want to have any rtion with him.


    She looked at Vincent and said, "Sorry, Mr. Burke, I can''t agree to your request at the moment."


    Vincent seemed to have thought of this answer, smiled, and said, "It doesn''t matter. I won''t force it, but,


    I think you should know that even if you don''t do this paternity test, the rtion between you and me is


    also certain. I hope you can think carefully about whether you are willing to return to the Burke family."


    Aimee looked at Vincent, and didn''t have any reaction because of his words.


    She hadn''t figured out the details of the Burke family yet. At least, she still didn''t know what Vincent''s


    situation was in the Burke family.


    Therefore, for Vincent, Aimee still needed to do some research.


    Vincent knew that he could not achieve his goal today, so he didn''t stay any longer.


    He knew how to advance and retreat, and also knew the principle of haste makes waste. Especially for


    Aimee''s temperament, it can be clearly seen that she was not someone who will be manipted. If he


    wanted her to return to the Burke family, it was indeed not an easy task.


    After Vincent left, Aimee''s eyes turned cold for a moment.


    Even though Vincent concealed it well, it was still not hard to see how purposeful he was.


    Aimee was even doubting now whether the meeting in the restaurant was just a well-designed drama.


    If this was the case, then what exactly was Vincent nning?


    While meditating, Aimee heard a familiar voice.


    "What are you thinking?" Patrick leaned against the door frame, looking at Aimee with deep eyes.


    He''d been here for five minutes, and Aimee didn''t even notice his presence.


    This frustrated Patrick very much.


    Aimee raised her eyes to look at Patrick. Her eyes softened instantly, and the corners of her mouth


    curled up slightly.


    She stood up and walked over to Patrick.


    Patrick also walked towards her, and when he got close to her, he stretched out his arms to hug her


    very tacitly.


    Aimee raised her face, and her voice was a little delicate, "Why are you here?"


    "Pick up my baby from work," Patrick said, "But, is there something bothering my baby? Why are you


    so preupied?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Just now, Vincent came."


    Patrick''s eyes froze, and he immediately asked, "What is he going to do?"


    "He wants to do a paternity test with me to identify our rtion." Aimee said truthfully.


    Patrick said, "You didn''t say yes."


    Aimeeughed, stood on tiptoes and kissed Patrick on the cheek, "You know me best, so I reward you


    with a kiss."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly, and said dissatisfiedly, "Is it just such a reward? It''s very


    perfunctory."


    Aimee squinted her beautiful eyes at Patrick, and said, "If I don''t reward you, you''ll have nothing."


    Patrickughed lowly, squeezed Aimee''s chin gently, and lowered his head to kiss it.


    If she didn''t give it to him, he will be self-sufficient.


    Can such a simple thing be difficult for him?


    When Patrick let go of Aimee, Aimee frowned.


    She said angrily, "You''re very unreasonable ."


    Patrick squeezed Aimee''s angry face, and said, "Why do I have to be reasonable? It is not as important


    as you."


    Aimee was speechless, and felt that she couldn''t understand this man''s way of thinking.


    Obviously, they were talking about Vincent just now, but why did he suddenly speak honeyed words?


    But, to be honest, it really sounded good.


    At least, she enjoyed listening to it.


    Seeing that Aimee wasn''t really upset, Patrick said, "Let''s go, let''s go home first."


    Aimee had worked all day and all she wanted now was to go back and get some rest.


    Especially in ces like hospitals, Patrick thought that it was better to stay here less.


    Aimee took off her white coat and left the hospital with Patrick.


    As soon as she got in the car, she saw two thick booklets and asked suspiciously, "What are these?"


    The things in Patrick''s car were quite fixed, and this kind of sudden appearance naturally attracted


    Aimee''s attention.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I went to Eden''s home in the afternoon and asked for them from his mother." Patrick said.


    Aimee took one of the booklets, opened it for a look, and quickly saw the content clearly.


    She was surprised, and immediately thought of what Mrs. oy did.


    Aimee didn''t know what to say, but what followed was densely moved.


    It was the day after she was sure she was pregnant, and Patrick had already done so much.


    Just from this point of view, he had surpassed countless men.


    However, Aimee still thought that she knew her body best, so she didn''t need to take such fine care.


    Aimee said, "Darling, but, I am a doctor, and I can judge my physical condition in the most timely


    manner. You don''t need to study these things so hard."


    Patrick disagreed very much.


    He said, "Although it is unreasonable to say so, doctors do not heal themselves. I think this sentence is


    very reasonable. Pregnancy is a very hard thing. I don''t know much now, and I can share less with you.


    But I don''t want me to be a useless person during your pregnancy."


    Aimee didn''t stick to her own idea after all.


    She was very touched. Patrick had done so much, which just showed that he really cared about her


    and wanted to take good care of her during pregnancy.


    Aimee said, "Darling, from now on, I''ll leave it to you."


    Patrick smiled and said, "I will work hard with you."

 Chapter 329 Do you think you dont look like

    Chapter 329 Do you think you don''t look like


    Chapter 329 Do you think you don''t look like


    When they got home, Casey rushed over as soon as they entered the door.


    When she touched Aimee''s stomach with her hand, and when she touched Aimee''s abdominal


    muscles, her eyes instantly erged, and she said in surprise, "Oh my god, my god, Aimee, you really


    have abs. It feels so well."


    Patrick''s face darkened in an instant, and he grabbed Casey by the back cor and pulled her aside.


    Casey hummed dissatisfiedly, "Patrick, you are too domineering. I''m not a male. Why are you so


    stingy? It''s really annoying."


    She deliberately said it in an extremely disgusting tone.


    Patrick''s face darkened even more.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Okay, you''ve touched it all. Don''t mess with Patrick."


    Casey immediately became obedient.


    However, she still murmured, "I just want to touch my little niece. I just want the baby know that I am


    the one who loves her the most in the family."


    Aimee and Patrick were both speechless. How could this girl''s way of thinking be so peculiar?


    In any case, the people who loved the child the most in the Hayden family should be them, as the


    parents.


    However, it could also be grandpa. After all, he wanted to have a great-grandchild most.


    Of course, the answer to this question had yet to be verified.


    Aimee was more puzzled, "Casey, how do you know it''s a girl?"


    Obviously, the probability of having a baby girl was 50%, which Casey said seemed to be a certainty.


    "Because I like it." Casey said confidently.


    She simply wanted a girl in the house so badly.


    There were so many boys in Hayden family, especially her three older brothers, and her friends were


    all boys.


    It was strange that in their generation, among the aristocratic families they had made friends with, she


    seemed to be the only girl.


    Casey really wanted to know what it was like to have another girl in the family.


    Anyway, she had realized a truth now.


    It was impossible for Aimee to be clingy to her at home.


    Not mention Aimee, even if both Miles and Walter married and there were too more sisters-inw in the


    future, it was impossible to realize.


    Because, from Patrick''s current situation, it can be seen that the men of Hayden family were all


    extreme wife-loving madmen, and their desire for monopoly was simply insane.


    Just like now, she just touched Aimee''s belly, and Patrick became sullen.


    If she dared to sleep with Aimee, she can guarantee that she will be thrown to a remote ce after


    being beaten up by Patrick.


    Therefore, Casey had already figured it out that she had to pass the idea on to the next generation


    early.


    Since, the one in Aimee''s stomach was the first baby of their generation, she had a great expectation


    that this will be a baby girl, who was cute and loving to call her aunt by her side. And she would dress


    up the baby girl.


    Just thinking about that scene, Casey couldn''t control herself, and was in a good mood.


    She really wanted a little niece so badly.


    Adhering to thew of attraction, the more she wanted something, as long as she attracted it sincerely,


    it will definitelye true.


    Casey decided that from today onwards, she must keep calling their child niece.


    In this way, when the time came, the child born will definitely be a niece.


    Aimee was almost amused by Casey''s logic.


    In the end, she was cruel and said, "Casey, you have to ept the fact that there is only one half


    chance of it being a girl, and the other half will be a boy. It won''t change because of your mindset. I


    think, you need to face that."


    Casey listened to Aimee''s words with her mouth ttened, sniffed, andined, "Aimee, you''re


    really cruel."


    She started to implement thew of attraction on the first day, but she was discouraged by her dear


    Aimee.


    Casey was really heartbroken.


    However, this was not enough. Patrick stillined on the side, "You look crazy. Even if there is any


    so you can''t achieve your goal."


    When Casey heard Patrick''s words, she immediately felt aggrieved.


    Was he still her brother?


    Why was he so cruel too?


    This was clearly a deliberate attempt to contradict her.


    Casey pursed her mouth, stared at Patrick, and said, "Patrick, you are crueler than Aimee. You don''t


    even let me dream about it."


    Patrick said, "I just hope that you can stay away from our child. With your IQ, I''m afraid it will affect our


    child''s future."


    Casey burst into tears, jumped to Aimee''s side, and acted like a baby when she got the chance,


    "Aimee, did you hear what he said? Why does he bully his cute little sister?"


    Aimee pursed the corners of her mouth, and after a long while, she said quietly, "I think Patrick is right."


    Casey was dumbfounded. Her body stiffened, and she looked at Aimee in disbelief.


    She blinked her eyes and said with a trembling voice, "Aimee, what did you say? Say it again. I seem


    to be deaf just now."


    Aimee burst intoughter, raised her hand and touched Casey''s head. She was extremely tender and


    loving, but said the most heart-wrenching words, "Casey, Patrick and I really don''t want our child not to


    be smart."


    Casey sniffed, covered her heart and stepped back.


    She was really going to cry.


    Coincidentally, when Camdyn came down from upstairs, he saw Casey like this, and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Have you been taught a lesson by Patrick and Aimee again?"


    Casey immediately became unhappy, looked at Camdyn with her mouth ttened, and said


    dissatisfiedly, "Grandpa, you make me look like an idiot."


    Camdyn said, "You think you don''t look like an idiot?"


    Casey was speechless.


    Well, she could tell that this family couldn''t amodate her.


    They were so cruel and made things difficult for her.


    Standing up angrily, Casey was about to go back to her room.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She just wanted to hide herself.


    At this moment, Camdyn said, "Come on, tell me, how did Patrick and Aimee bully you? I will give you


    my support."

 Chapter 330 This is Walter

    Chapter 330 This is Walter


    Chapter 330 This is Walter


    When Casey heard Camdyn''s words, she immediately regained her spirits.


    And sheined about Patrick.


    However, after Casey finished speaking, she looked at Camdyn expectantly, waiting for him to help her


    deal with Patrick. However, she heard that Camdyn didn''t want to make her sad, but actually said with


    great agreement, "Casey, I think Patrick and Aimee are right."


    In an instant, Casey was dumbfounded, while Patrick and Aimee burst intoughter.


    Aimee nestled into Patrick''s arms,ughing so hard.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was still a child in her stomach, Aimee might have rolled on the


    ground involuntarily.


    Casey looked at her grandfather in disbelief, and finally couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Grandpa, am I


    really not your granddaughter?"


    Camdyn gave Casey a look, as if saying: don''t you know?


    Patrick said even more bluntly, "Casey, you should be more considerate. Don''t make trouble for


    yourself."


    Aimee was overjoyed and nodded in agreement.


    This was the first time she understood so profoundly how the mutual joking atmosphere in the family


    looked like.


    She was really happy.


    At this moment, an abrupt voice sounded, but Aimee was not familiar with it.


    "It''s so lively. What''s the good news?"


    Casey was the first to react and rushed towards the owner of the voice, "Walter!"


    Walter was staggered by her, and took a few steps back before he made himself stand still.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Casey, why are you so heavy!?"


    Casey hugged Walter, crying non-stop, "Walter, you are back. You don''t know how your baby sister has


    been bullied during your absence. Walter, I am so pitiful. You have to help me since youe back."


    Walter was speechless and now just wanted to get Casey, who was annoying, off of him.


    He tugged at Casey''s arm, trying to shake her off.


    However, Casey clung to Walter like an octopus.


    She had to find an ally for herself. Otherwise, she would be really pitiful.


    However, Casey obviously forgot that in this family, the one who bullied her the most was actually


    Walter.


    Moreover, Walter had a really bad temper.


    Walter had lost his patience, squeezed Casey''s arm, gritted his teeth and said, "Casey, I''ll count to


    three. Get down. Three..."


    Casey immediately jumped off Walter and stood still, looking obedient.


    Seeing this, Patrick raised his eyebrows at Walter.


    Walter looked over at Patrick, and saw a beautiful woman in his arms.


    Just listening to Miles and Casey''s dictation, Walter still didn''t believe it.


    As far as Patrick''s cold and indifferent temperament, how much can he care for a woman?


    Now, after seeing it with his own eyes, Walter realized that what the two of them described was


    insufficient.


    Patrick seemed to be a different person from his posture.


    This made Walter very curious about the woman in Patrick''s arms.


    What kind of charm did she have that she was chosen by grandpa and can change Patrick into this


    way?


    When Walter''s gaze fell on Aimee''s face, he had to admit that she was indeed very beautiful.


    However, she was also very simr to that woman.


    There was no need to do a paternity test, and the result can already be given. Aimee was the daughter


    of that woman.


    Thinking of this, Walter''s gaze became a little moreplicated.


    That woman was not simple.


    Patrick patted Aimee on the shoulder and introduced her, "Aimee, this is Walter."


    Aimee said hello to him friendly.


    She hadn''t figured out what kind of person Walter was, so she naturally faced Walter with a kind


    attitude.


    In addition, Camdyn was here, so she will not show her sharpness even more.


    Walter was very surprised.


    As far as he knew, Aimee had no such a character.


    She was sitting next to Patrick at the moment, with Patrick''s arms around her shoulders, and the way


    she called Walter''s name was gentle. She was like a non-aggressive little bunny.


    However, at the beginning, when Casey called him, she cursed Aimee very badly.


    Although,ter on, his sister''s way of thinking became very weird, from being ipatible with Aimee,


    she became a super fan of Aimee inexplicably.


    Every time she called him, she had to praise Aimee, and keep saying what a perfect woman Aimee


    was.


    Walter smiled at Aimee and said, "Hello, Aimee."


    They seemed to be fine on the surface, but secretly they were sizing up at each other.


    They both checked each other thoroughly, so naturally Walter knew that Aimee was not a harmless


    little bunny.


    However, what was still optimistic was that neither of them had any hostility towards each other.


    When Walter withdrew his gaze, looked at Camdyn, and was about to speak, Camdyn picked up a


    pillow beside him and threw it at him.


    "Grandpa, why are you so naive? Why throwing me the pillow?" Walter took the pillow.


    Even if the pillow hit him, it won''t hurt.


    However, it was the first meeting with Aimee anyway, and Walter still hoped to leave a good impression


    on her.


    At the very least, he wanted to leave a majestic impression on her as an older brother.


    However, before this started, his n was ruined by his grandfather.


    Walter really felt very humiliated.


    Camdyn didn''t care what Walter thought, but only knew that he was very upset, and said angrily, "Why


    are youing back? You want toe back home to annoy me, don''t you?"


    "Grandpa, how can you wrong me so much?" Walter had no choice but to think that he hadn''t been


    abroad for so long, but their grandpa, who was always serious and rigid, had turned into such a


    dramatic person.

 Chapter 331 Disgraced

    Chapter 331 Disgraced


    Chapter 331 Disgraced


    Camdyn red at Walter and was really dissatisfied that he had been away for such a long time. He


    was going to be pissed off that he onlye back today.


    Walter knew his grandfather''s temper, so he immediately confessed and said, "Grandpa, I was wrong."


    Camdyn would quit while he was ahead. Hearing this, he immediately said, "Good boy. Tell me, why do


    youe back all of a sudden?"


    There was an unnatural expression on Walter''s face.


    Naturally, there was no way to tell the old man the real reason.


    However, he could make up an excuse and tell his grandpa.


    Walter said, "Of course it''s because I miss you."


    Camdyn rolled his eyes unceremoniously, andpletely disbelieved Walter''s nonsense.


    Not tot mention Camdyn didn''t believe it, even Aimee and Patrick didn''t believe it.


    The two of them clearly saw a hint of embarrassment in Walter''s eyes, because he couldn''t even


    convince himself with this excuse.


    Probably only Casey, a simple person, would think that what Walter said was true.


    She smiled and said, cI know, Walter misses not only Grandpa, but also me."


    Walter was really speechless at her haughty look.


    Casey was a "miracle" in the family because her IQ was the lowest.


    However, he couldn''t tell them honestly the reason he came back home.


    Especially, there was such a bad guy as Patrick. If he told him, it will be screwed up.


    However, when Walter met Patrick''s gaze, he still felt like he was being seen through.


    He rubbed his nose and said, "Ah ... I''m exhausted. I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes.


    You guys should call Miles back. Let''s have a get together and a small party for me."


    Patrickughed lowly, and said, "Walter, do you think you''re really wee?"


    Walter red at him, suddenly thought of something, and said, "I heard that Aimee''s cooking skills are


    very good. I don''t know if you can show me?"


    Patrick immediately said, "No, she can''t cook right now."


    Aimee was about to agree when she heard Patrick say that.


    Naturally, she would not cut the ground from under Patrick''s feet, so she could only smile apologetically


    at Walter without making a sound.


    Walter rolled his eyes speechlessly, as if he understood what Miles said that Patrick was simply crazy


    now.


    He didn''t really want a pregnant woman to cook for him, but he was speechless about Patrick''s


    behavior.


    However, Patrick being like this was actually quite good.


    He looked very humane.


    As Walter went upstairs, Casey actively called Miles.


    After learning that Walter was back, Miles gritted his teeth and said, "Let him wait for me."


    The Hayden family hadn''t been this lively for a long time. All his grandchildren were together, and


    Camdyn was really happy.


    He thought of something, and said to Aimee, "Aimee, can you call Mika, Matilda, Kelvin and Ash


    over here?"


    They were people he had seen, and they were all close to Aimee, so Camdyn also regarded them as


    his grandchildren.


    Since it was a gathering, it was natural that there must be more people.


    Aimee was not used to such a scene, but since it was proposed by Camdyn, she would not reject his


    kindness.


    She called one by one and sent the address, and then went back to the bedroom by Patrick to rest for


    a while.


    Aimee was very helpless.


    Patrick was really too nervous about her pregnancy.


    Looking at Patrick dumbfounded, she said, "Darling, am I going to walk with you in your arms from now


    on?"


    Patrick''s expression froze. He looked at Aimee''s face, and then the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He said, "Aimee, you reminded me. We''ll do that from now on."


    Aimee almost raised her hand to hit him.


    This guy can''t even know that she was mocking him.


    Aimee said, "People know that there is a baby in my belly. Those who don''t know will think I am a giant


    baby."


    Patrick said, "Of course you are a baby. No matter when, you are my baby."


    Aimee''s protest was directly dispelled by what he said, and the words that she wanted to deliberately


    make things difficult for Patrick were taken back abruptly.


    Aimee felt a little frustrated for no reason. How could she lose to Patrick so easily?


    This was insane.


    Patrick curled his lips, hugged Aimee, and said, "Baby,e and let me hug you."


    Aimeey obediently in Patrick''s arms, and instantly didn''t want to protest.


    How could a man not always worry about her so much if he didn''t love her to the extreme?


    She should feel lucky.


    She loved Patrick and Patrick loved her too.


    Aimee hugged Patrick''s waist tightly, and said, "Sooner orter I will be spoiled by you and be a


    waste."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Patrick said, "It doesn''t matter. You are my baby."


    Aimee said, "In that case, you shouldn''t say it when there are other people around."


    She could even imagine how the prestige she had built up over the years would copse if Matilda and


    the others heard it.


    Aimee said, "Darling, you still have to show me your respect."


    Patrickughed out loud. How could his baby be so cute?


    Listening to her say such silly words, what else can Patrick do? Naturally he will agree to any request.


    He said, "Okay, I will only whisper this to you."


    Aimee became happy, put her arms around Patrick''s neck, stood on tiptoes and kissed him.


    She said, "Let''s go downstairs. Matilda and the others will be here in a while."


    After all, even if they had seen Camdyn, it was during Patrick''s surgery.


    Speaking of familiarity, he was naturally the most familiar with her.


    Aimee still couldn''t help worrying. At least, she didn''t want them to be too reserved.


    Patrick understood Aimee''s intention, held her waist and kissed her for a while, and then went down


    the stairs with her.


    Aimee breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Patrick didn''t really want to carry her down the stairs.


    Otherwise, she would really lose her face.

 Chapter 332 Simply too annoying for him

    Chapter 332 Simply too annoying for him


    Chapter 332 Simply too annoying for him


    When Aimee and Patrick came down from upstairs, it happened that Matilda and the others arrived.


    Seeing only Matilda and Kelvin, Aimee asked suspiciously, "Where is Ash?"


    "Going to pick your sister up," Matilda said.


    As Matilda said it, she watched Aimee, wanting to see how she would react after knowing that Ash and


    Mika were so close.


    However, Aimee''s reaction only told Matilda one thing.


    That was, she thought too much.


    Aimee didn''t think much of it at all.


    She evenplimented Ash, "He''s so considerate."


    Matilda''s mouth twitched. Why could she feel that Aimee hoped Ash did this from her tone?


    It was just unbelievable.


    Matilda still hadn''t figured out what was going on with Ash and Mika, so it was not good for her to


    talk too much because of her guess.


    In particr, Matilda soon discovered another incredible thing.


    That was ¡­


    Kelvin and Casey started flirting?


    She hadn''t noticed it before, but now that she sat down on a sofa, she caught a fiery gaze


    inadvertently.


    Matilda suddenly couldn''t understand them.


    Why did she feel that the world had undergone earth-shaking changes just because she went into the


    crew to shoot a teley?


    Forget about Ash and Mika, for Aimee entrusted Ash to take care of Mika at least.


    But who could tell her what happened to Kelvin and Casey?


    Matilda''s eyes flicked back and forth between their faces.


    She was horrified to find that Kelvin''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    Although this man had always had such an expression on weekdays to everyone, Matilda can fully


    understand that Kelvin''s tenderness towards Casey waspletely different from towards others.


    Matilda suddenly found it troublesome.


    She suddenly wanted to go back to the set.


    She felt that she could not keep up with the development.


    However, just as she was thinking, Matilda saw two men walking in from outside.


    One was Miles, her boss, whom she was too familiar with.


    The other one was Walter. Although she hadn''t seen him in person, she had seen the photos.


    Unexpectedly, he came back.


    Seeing Matilda, Miles said, "It just so happens that I''m going to look for you tomorrow. Since you''re


    here now,e with me to the study."


    Matilda stood up.


    After all, he was her boss, so she still had to treat him with respect.


    Walter chuckled, put his hand on Miles'' shoulder, and said, "What are you doing? Why do you bring


    your work home?"


    Miles'' eyes turned cold instantly. He red at Walter, and said, "As long as you are reliable, I don''t


    need to bring my work back."


    When he said this, he was gnashing his teeth, as if he would have bitten Walter to death if he wasn''t


    his brother.


    Walter immediately protested, and said dissatisfiedly, "Miles, can you be reasonable? Am I the only one


    who is unreliable? Then Patrick is also unreliable. Why don''t you scold him?"


    Coincidentally, Patrick and Aimee came over. Hearing what Walter said, Patrick said directly, "It is


    understandable for me to be unreliable. Before my ident, wasn''t I managing the group? Is it


    intolerable that I''m unreliable after the ident?"


    Walter choked. There was really no way to refute this.


    At that time, as long as Patrick can live well, it will be fine.  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Who would let him manage thepany?


    However, now that he was healed, he still asked others to work but did nothing.


    This was different.


    This proved that Patrick was also unreliable.


    What Walter thought was showed on his face, causing Patrick to sneer at him.


    He said, " Walter, although I''m cured now, I have to take care of my wife. My wife''s pregnant Can I bear


    to be busy with work and ignore my wife?"


    Aimee was speechless that Patrick just used her as a shield.


    However, her biggest role now was probably this.


    Walter wanted to say that Aimee herself was actively working, and Patrick simply relied on Aimee''s


    pregnancy and didn''t want to be responsible for thepany.


    Patrick knew what he was thinking, and was not unhappy. Instead, he said proudly, "Walter, if you are


    jealous of me, I think you can marry too. In this way, you can also be unreliable."


    As soon as he said this, Walter''s eyes lit up, and glowed with approval.


    But Miles''plexion froze.


    On the one hand, the bastard Patrick advised him to trick Walter back, and on the other hand, he


    advised Walter on how to deal with him.


    Patrick was just double-dealing.


    However, Miles really could do nothing to Patrick because of Aimee, a pregnant woman.


    He could only keep that in mind.


    He didn''t believe that after Aimee gave birth, Patrick could find any shameless excuses.


    Miles at the moment obviously didn''t know how shameless Patrick was on the matter of not wanting to


    manage the family business.


    If it weren''t for the fact that even Aimee couldn''t stand it, and let him be more reliable, Patrick would


    really be shameless to the end.


    At this moment, Miles was really unable to pay attention to Patrick and Walter.


    Anyway, since childhood, he always lost to the two of them.


    What can he do?


    He can just avoid it.


    Miles said to Matilda, "Come with me to the study."


    He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Matilda obediently followed Miles, but she was about tough out loud in her heart.


    She never knew that Miles would be bullied like this.


    He looked so pitiful.


    So, even though Matilda really wanted tough out loud, she still showed Miles her respect and didn''t


    reallyugh.


    Seeing her holding back herughter, Miles had a terrible headache.


    They all embarrassed him.


    It just annoyed him too much.

 Chapter 333 The artist who wont let the boss down

    Chapter 333 The artist who won''t let the boss down


    Chapter 333 The artist who won''t let the boss down


    After Miles and Matilda entered the study, Matilda finally couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    Sheughed and said to Miles apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hayden. I really didn''t mean it, but I really


    couldn''t help it."


    Miles held his forehead and said, "Okay, I''ll give you five minutes tough as you please."


    When Matilda heard this, she couldn''t stopughing even more.


    She held her waist and said, "No, no, it won''t take that long, really."


    However, today she really couldn''t stopughing because she thought that was too funny.


    Matilda couldn''t tell what she wasughing at.


    She also felt that the reason sheughed was weird, but she just couldn''t control herself.


    Miles felt it creepy when Matildaughed.


    Finally, Matilda stoppedughing, but the corners of her eyes were full of tears.


    Matilda raised her hand to wipe the tears, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hayden. Don''t worry. I won''t say


    anything."


    Miles said, "You are an actress. How can you be like this?"


    Matilda heard his words that he deliberately found fault with her.


    She said, "Okay, okay, I was wrong. I don''t have the self-consciousness of an actress, okay?"


    Miles was quite satisfied now, turned serious, and said, "Come on, I''ll show you two projects. You can


    choose one, or, if you want both, I can give you both."


    Matilda became interested in an instant, but she still didn''t forget to tease, "Mr. Hayden, you should


    have told me earlier, so I wouldn''t lose myposure."


    Miles was dumbfound. Was it still his fault?


    He won''t argue with Matilda about this, but had already clicked on the file shared on theputer.


    There were two ys adapted from famous novels and all S-level. It can be said that they were the two


    most important projects of Globalhive in the next two years.


    For these two projects, Globalhive fought fiercely for nearly half a year with itspetitors, and it was


    finally finalized today.


    Miles immediately thought of Matilda, and it was the most suitable resource for her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    She said, "Mr, Hayden, didn''t you say before that I should not only choose S-level projects?"


    Miles said, "I really don''t want you to limit yourself to this kind of project, but I have to admit that in both


    projects, I think you are the best candidate."


    Matilda said, "I am really happy that you appreciate me so much."


    Although her words sounded against her will, her eyes looked very sincere.


    As a new actress, being able to be so valued by the boss of thepany was such a fortunate thing.


    Although Matilda did not be famous by being an actress, she just wanted to experience more.


    However, if there was such an opportunity, who would miss it?


    Matilda said, "But if you give me both of these two projects, you''ll get the me."


    Originally, she showed up in Globalhive unexpectedly, and then reced Jah suddenly, so she was


    already criticized by that.


    However, due to Miles'' appointment and escorting her all the way, plus her own strength, her


    professional ability can match the resources she had, so that people who were bad-mouthing her can


    shut up.


    Now, she was taking the two projects so seamlessly that even one of them can spark outrage.


    Besides, Miles wanted to give her both.


    This was simply to make other actresses in thepany rise up and attack at her.


    Matilda said, "Should I be kind and think about it for you?"


    When Miles heard Matilda''s words, he understood what she meant.


    She liked both projects and was having a hard time choosing one.


    Miles said, "I said that if you want both, just say it."


    Matilda didn''t want to be a greedy person in the entertainment industry, but there was no way that she


    was born with that kind of person, and she had to be the best.


    So, the opportunity was right in front of her now, if she didn''t take it, she will be sorry for herself.


    Matilda said, "Since you''re so gracious, it would be too embarrassing for me to refuse."


    Milesughed softly, always feeling that what Matilda said was inexplicably humorous.


    He said, "Since you have already decided, I will give you both of these."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hayden."


    Miles said, "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me. I have a request. I''m the owner of thepany after all, so


    for the resources I give, you have to achieve something from them. I want them to be famous and


    be hits."


    Matilda took a deep breath and said, "You seem like a capitalist."


    Frankly speaking, Matilda knew that it was because Miles pampered her so much that she felt this way.


    However, Miles really did make her think he was not like a greedy capitalist.


    He will not be like the other bosses of other entertainmentpanies, who only thought about how to


    make money, without even ethics.


    At least, on this point, Matilda still admired Miles very much.


    However, at this moment, after hearing Miles'' request, Matilda finally felt that he was a very exploiting


    boss.


    However, Matilda wasn''t fearful of Miles'' request at all.


    She raised her chin and said very confidently, "I believe I will not disappoint you."


    Miles raised the corners of his mouth, looked at Matilda''s eyes, and also showed a lot of admiration.


    He believed that Matilda can be the top actress.


    In addition to her outstanding appearance, her ability was also impable.


    As the feedback from her performance in Alby''s Memoir was concerned, the ability Matilda had shown


    was far more perfect than the experienced actors who had been in this industry for more than ten


    years.


    However, Matilda''s ambition was the key to her sess as the top actress.


    With such an ambition, it was possible to do anything.


    Miles firmly believed in this.


    After the two reached a consensus, they came out of the study.


    Coincidentally, dinner was about to start, and everyone was heading to the dinning room.

 Chapter 334 Miles doesnt dare to do anything to me

    Chapter 334 Miles doesn''t dare to do anything to me


    Chapter 334 Miles doesn''t dare to do anything to me


    Casey approached Miles and asked curiously, "Miles, what did you and thisdy do?"


    Her gaze kept sizing up Matilda''s face, and it could be seen that she was full of curiosity.


    This was the first meeting between Casey and Matilda. She only heard that a neer was signed by


    Miles with a lot of money. And she happened to be Aimee''s best friend. When they met today, she was


    so beautiful that Casey couldn''t take her eyes off.


    Casey always thought that Aimee was the most beautiful woman among them.


    Now seeing Matilda, shepletely appreciated another kind of extreme beauty.


    She was a woman too. Matilda can be so beautiful, but she was just so ordinary.


    Casey was a little depressed at herself.


    However, it didn''t prevent Casey from liking her at all.


    So, she was even more curious why did Miles take this beautifuldy to the study?


    Miles pushed Casey''s head away, and said, "Kid, why do you care so much?"


    Casey''s head was pushed away, so she tilted her head, looked at Miles, and said, "Miles, why are you


    doing this? You can''t bully me just because you got angry with Walter and Patrick. I''m your cutest


    sister!"


    Miles said disgustedly, "I don''t have any sense of aplishment just because I bully you."


    Casey said angrily, "Miles, you are getting more and more outrageous now. Do you know how sad I am


    when you say that? Am I no longer the dearest sister in your heart? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Miles really wanted to teach his sister a lesson because she just liked to do these things that could piss


    people off.


    He didn''t want to talk to Casey any more, so he quickened his pace.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey watched Miles go away with a smile, then, she approached Matilda familiarly, and said, "Hello,


    can you tell me what did you and Miles say in the study?"


    Matilda said, "About work. He was arranging tasks for me."


    When Casey heard this, she felt sorry for Matilda.


    "Miles is too cruel. How can he do this to a girl? You juste here to have a dinner. How can he


    arrange work? Can you tell me is Miles really hateful? " Casey said.


    Matilda looked at Casey and thought it funny. Instead of following her words, she asked curiously, "How


    does he provoke you? Why do you target him like this?"


    Casey tilted her head and said, "Do I? I don''t target him. I was just discussing the facts."


    Matilda said, "However, I think it is a very happy thing that Miles can arrange work for me under such a


    circumstance."


    "Why?" Casey asked curiously.


    Although she hadn''t started working yet, for Casey, if someone took her rest time to arrange work for


    her, she will definitely get angry.


    Now, hearing Matilda say that, Casey was really dumbfounded.


    She really didn''t understand. Could it be that there were people in this world who loved to work?


    Matilda said, "The acting industry is different from other. Your brother helps me a lot. No matter how


    much non-working time is taken up, I will be very happy."


    Casey sighed.


    Sure enough, as the old saying went, money makes the mare go.


    She said, "Although, as Miles'' younger sister, I should be on his side, I still want to remind you that


    Miles is extremely ruthless and greedy, so you have to be careful."


    Matilda''s eyes fell on Casey''s face when she heard that.


    Although the little girl spoke so seriously, her expression was very yful.


    In fact, Matilda thought that Casey''s words should be taken as a joke.


    Still, she couldn''t help but think that Casey might be referring to something else.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Casey directly.


    If there must be any direct rtion, it can only be that Miles was Casey''s brother, and Casey always


    knew him better than she did.


    However, the ruthless feeling that Miles brought to Matilda was due to other aspects.


    So, Matilda didn''t know if Casey really knew something, or if it was just nonsense.


    Matilda cleared her throat lightly, and said, "You''ve told me so much. Aren''t you afraid that I''llin


    to Miles?"


    Casey''s attention was diverted by Matilda''s words.


    She frowned and thought for a while, then said, "ording to reason, I should be afraid. But, you are


    Aimee''s friend, so that means, Aimee will definitely turn to you. That is to say, with Aimee helping me,


    Miles would not dare to do anything to me."


    Matilda almostughed at Casey''s words.


    She said suspiciously, "I hear what you mean. Miles is very afraid of Aimee?"


    Casey shook her head and said, "It''s so strange to say that. I can only say that Aimee is so powerful


    that it''s impossible for Miles not to treat Aimee with respect."


    "Besides," Casey paused, and then said with some disgust, "Patrick protects Aimee so much. If Miles


    dares to make Aimee unhappy, Patrick will definitely fix Miles."


    As she said this, Casey leaned close to Matilda''s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you secretly. The


    most powerful person in our family is actually Patrick, neither Walter nor Miles can win him."


    Matildaughed and said, "You told me all about your family, so won''t you worry about if I will do bad


    things?"


    How could this little girl be so interesting?


    Casey said very firmly, "You won''t. you and Aimee have such a good rtionship. If there is anyone in


    this world who won''t hurt Aimee, besides Patrick, I think you are the second ce."

 Chapter 335 Rake up the past

    Chapter 335 Rake up the past


    Chapter 335 Rake up the past


    Matilda was inexplicably moved by Casey''s words.


    As Casey said, the most important person in her life was Aimee.


    It can be said that she can give everything for Aimee.


    So, Matilda would be the first to kill anyone who would hurt Aimee.


    And she herself, although she usually went to her to earn a huge sum of money from time to time, it


    was all because Aimee herself didn''t care about it at all.


    She pampered herpletely.


    If something bad for Aimee really happened, Matilda would really be the first to rush out and do her


    best.


    Now, hearing Casey say that, Matilda''s heart was inevitably moved.


    "I think you''re quite right," she said.


    Casey said, "So, can I ride your coattails so I''ll be firmly under Aimee''s shelter?"


    Matilda finally couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    It turned out that this little girl had such a wishful thinking.


    She was a little dumbfounded, but she really felt that she was cute.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry. Aimee is very caring for you now."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Caseyughed and was smug.


    She said arrogantly, "I know I am such a perfect and cute girl. Aimee will definitely like me so much."


    Matilda didn''t know what was in Casey''s head. How could she be so funny?


    As the two walked into the dinning room, they heard Walter say, "Casey, what are you messing up


    again? You''re dawdling."


    Casey stuck out her tongue, not paying attention to Walter''s words at all.


    She was extremely happy now.


    Anyway, Casey recognized the fact early on, that was, in the Hayden family, Aimee was the top of the


    food chain. Even Camdyn listened to Aimee.


    Moreover, in order to achieve some goals, grandpa will please Aimee very much.


    So, with Aimee''s protection, Casey was afraid of nothing at all.


    When all the members arrived, the dinner was finally served.


    Camdyn sat in the main seat. Looking at the fresh faces, he was really very happy in his heart.


    He asked Riley to take a bottle of wine, and was ready to have a drink with these juniors.


    Naturally, no one would refuse Camdyn. Everyone ate and drank to their content.


    The wine was brewed by Fowler family, and several bottles were sent to each family every year. The


    taste was much more mellow than the wine bought outside.


    No matter how much good wine people had drunk, they couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by this wine.


    However, at the dining table, there were two people who were a little unhappy.


    One was Mika.


    She was sitting next to Ash.


    She had long smelled the smell of wine and wanted to taste the wine.


    However, the wine ss in front of her was taken away by Ash.


    Mika was so depressed. She red at Ash resentfully, but in return he said, "Little kid, don''t drink."


    Mika really wanted to argue with him, but the current situation didn''t allow her to lose her temper.


    She could only suppress this resentment in her heart, and eat the food.


    Ash even purposely picked up a crab for her so that she could eat it slowly.


    Mika was certain that it was impossible for Ash to have a girlfriend in his life.


    And the other depressed one was naturally Aimee.


    She was not an alcoholic. Even, most of the time, she did not drink. And her self-control in the matter of


    drinking can be said to be very strong.


    However, she was now forced not to drink due to physical reason, which made her very depressed.


    The difference between active and passive had a great impact on her mood.


    Aimee ate the dishes Patrick kept serving for her, and smelled the fragrance of wine. It was the first


    time that she wanted to have the wine so badly.


    She even wondered if she became so rebellious because she was pregnant.


    The more she can''t do anything, the more she wanted to do something.


    Obviously, in this period, her body was really very sensitive, but she had developed a strong interest in


    those foods that she cannot eat.


    Not being able to drink was one reason, and not being able to eat crabs also made Aimee very


    depressed.


    Her eyes fell on Mika. Watching her angrily biting a crab''s leg, she was envious.


    Anyway, Mika had crabs to eat.


    And she had nothing.


    Aimee didn''t even think she wanted to have a child if she can.


    It was just the beginning, and she''d already lost her temper.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s emotion, held her hand, and said, "Whateverpensation you want, I will


    promise you."


    Patrick whispered this in Aimee''s ear.


    He still listened to Aimee''s words, and in front of so many people, he still didn''t want to go too far.


    However, this didn''t make Aimee so happy.


    Biting the fork, she said in a muffled voice, "I want to drink."


    Patrick said, "I will give you a drinkter, okay?"


    Aimee turned her head to look at Patrick, full of doubts about his words.


    Patrick had been nervous since she was pregnant, so it was impossible for him to agree to let her


    drink.


    Aimee already knew very well that Patrick said this on purpose, just to appease her.


    However, she still believed in Patrick''s nonsense.


    Aimee moved closer to Patrick''s ear and said, "Darling, if you dare lie to me, you should know that the


    consequences will be very serious."


    Patrick said, "When did I lie to you?"


    Aimee looked up and thought for a while, and said, "That''s a lot. I remember it all. Do you want me to


    rake up the past for you?"


    Miles coughed lightly in an instant, and thought about it carefully. It should not be as exaggerated as


    Aimee said.


    So, Patrick said, "If I lie to you this time, you can punish me at will."

 Chapter 336 Let a dog act like him

    Chapter 336 Let a dog act like him


    Chapter 336 Let a dog act like him


    Aimee was dubious about Patrick''s words.


    However, she was finally coaxed by Patrick, and her mood became extraordinarily good.


    During the dinner, everyone enjoyed themselves, especially Camdyn, who was the happiest. He had a


    feeling that he had many children and grandchildren, which made him feel as if he was decades


    younger.


    After the meal, because everyone drank, Camdyn made a decision that everyone would stay in


    Hayden''s Mansion tonight.


    As soon as this decision was made, the happiest person was naturally Casey.


    She hadn''t seen Kelvin for a long time, but now that she did, she didn''t dare to be too clingy. On the


    one hand, she didn''t dare to reveal her feelings for Kelvin in front of her family, and on the other hand,


    she really didn''t dare to let Kelvin know she really liked him.


    She couldn''t help but look at Kelvin, and looked at each other several times.


    However, Casey still firmly believed that she was hiding well and had not been discovered at all.


    Therefore, Casey was very distressed at first. After seeing Kelvin this time, she didn''t know when and


    where she was able to see him again.


    Now that Kelvin was staying at Hayden''s Mansion, Casey was all but cheering.


    The thought of seeing him tomorrow made her mood so wonderful.


    Even when Riley took someone to tidy up the guest room, Casey couldn''t help decorating it with


    enthusiasm. Especially Kelvin''s room, she almost tidied it up herself.


    Fortunately, she still held back and didn''t really do that.


    However, in the end, Casey didn''t hold back, and furnished Kelvin''s room with everything she liked.


    Kelvin was vaguely aware of this when he returned to the room.


    Although he didn''t spend much time with Casey, when he was in the hospital and took care of her, he


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    found out easily that Casey''s preferences were actually very simple.


    Now, seeing the room, the corners of Kelvin''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    The little girl''s mind was actually the hardest thing to hide.


    Casey really put in a lot of effort to hide her feelings, but she still let him feel it very bluntly.


    Kelvin originally wanted to have a talk with Casey after he came back, about their rtionship with


    each other, and how the rtionship should develop.


    He was not a person who acted impulsively. He did not act out of emotion for many things, which made


    him look very responsible.


    Therefore, if it was to make further progress with Casey, what Kelvin wanted was not just a temporary


    happiness, but a permanentpanionship.


    However, Casey was still young, and had not experienced many things yet.


    For such a girl, Kelvin had no confidence, which was rare.


    He wasn''t sure if she was acting on a whim.


    However, Kelvin will not miss his feelings because of this.


    He will want this girl, and he will definitely get her.


    However, looking at Casey''s state now, Kelvin suddenly didn''t want to take the initiative, but wanted to


    see when Casey would lose herposure ande to him to confess her feelings.


    Seeing the girl silently doing these for him, honestly, Kelvin really enjoyed it.


    Curving his lips, Kelvin decided to go to the yard to calm himself down.


    Otherwise, he might really want to hug her, and kiss her.


    However, without establishing a rtionship, it was not a gentleman who can do so.


    Kelvin couldn''t do such a thing.


    Aftering out of the room, Kelvin heard a crisp sound as soon as he entered the yard.


    It was Casey''s.


    Casey was lying in front of bby''s den, holding a jerky, and teasing bby, "Little fat dog, look at how


    fat you are. You will have no girlfriend if you keep eating too much, you know? But, I''m not qualified to


    say that. I don''t have a partner too. Isn''t it too miserable for us? Tell me, how can I have a boyfriend?"


    Kelvin was leaning against a wall, with arms folded. Looking at Casey, he almostughed out loud.


    She actually came to discuss this matter with a dog.


    Didn''t she know that if she wanted to have a partner, it was best toe and talk to him?


    However, what Casey said next made Kelvin''s face darken.


    Casey said, "Little fat dog, do you think I can woo him?"


    Kelvin was about to say something when he heard Casey continue to say, "Why don''t youe and


    practice with me? You y him and let me feel what it''s like to confess."


    Kelvin licked his tongue lightly, really going to be pissed off.


    This girl, who liked him, actually let a dog y him.


    Was this going too far?


    Instead, he didn''t move, just wanted to see how Casey was going to confess her love to a dog.


    Casey really got serious, sat upright, hugged bby, cleared her throat deliberately and said, "bby,


    you have to remember. Starting from now, I''m going to call you Kelvin, you know?"


    bby was originally only interested in the jerky in Casey''s hand, and didn''t really listen to what Casey


    said.


    Now, when he heard that Casey wanted to call him Kelvin, he actually barked twice, as if agreeing to


    Casey''s words.


    Kelvin''s face didn''t look good.


    Seeing bby''s response, Casey became more interested and became more serious.


    "Then, I''m officially starting." Casey cleared her throat again and took a deep breath.


    However, before she even started to say anything, she was already tense. Her face was flushed, and


    her breathing seemed to be not very smooth.


    Casey opened her mouth, but didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Kelvin, Kelvin."


    Casey stumbled and finally said the word "Kelvin".


    Realizing how nervous she was, Casey was almost mad at herself.


    She groaned and hugged bby''s head.


    "Whoo! bby, I can''t speak to you. I''m gonna be embarrassed in front of Kelvin!"

 Chapter 337 I love you so much

    Chapter 337 I love you so much


    Chapter 337 I love you so much


    Casey held bby''s fat face, as if she wanted to use this way to vent her faltering behavior just now.


    bby looked hopeless, and was almost bored by Casey.


    He was just a dog. What did he do wrong?


    Why did she do this to him?


    bby wailed and didn''t feel good.


    Casey said bitterly, "Little fat dog, I''m really miserable. I''m so pitiful. Why is it so difficult to like


    someone?"


    She had never liked any boy before, and the boys she came into contact with were either her brothers


    or ssmates.


    She lived with her brothers since she was a child, which made her more certain that she should not


    make too much trouble with her brothers. Otherwise, the only person who will be scolded will always be


    herself.


    However, because her brothers were so excellent, when looking at her ssmates of the same age,


    Casey will only think of them as very naive kids.


    They were not very capable, but had strong personalities. They all looked like they were the center of


    this world, which was ridiculous as hell.


    Although she had no problems with these boys, it was basically impossible for her to be


    interested in them.


    It was even more impossible to fall in love with them.


    Even if someone pursued Casey for her pretty appearance, it would only make her feel really


    troublesome.


    She even really wanted to use one of the mostmonly used rejection words in TV dramas to ask


    them, "What do you like about me? I can change."


    However, Casey didn''t know that when she fell in love with a man, it would be like this.


    She never knew she would be so cowardly.


    Casey hugged bby, feeling extremely sad.


    "What should I do, bby? Am I unable to woo Kelvin? Am I going to be single forever? Why am I so


    miserable ..."


    After crying for a long time, Casey suddenly seemed to think of something, and suddenly sat upright,


    with lights in his eyes.


    She said, "I can go to Aimee for help. Kelvin listens to Aimee''s orders. I can go to Aimee for help and


    let her order him to be with me. He will definitely agree."


    The more she talked, the more Casey felt that this was a really great way.


    She thought she was really clever.


    Casey stood up straight away, and said firmly, "Just do it!"


    However, when Casey turned around, she froze.


    She looked at Kelvin who was standing in front of her with folded arms for an unknown how long. The


    corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his eyes were full of interest. Casey was startled.


    Casey didn''t even know how to describe her mood.


    She didn''t even need to ask but already knew that even if Kelvin didn''t see the whole, he probably saw


    half of it.


    Casey didn''t know that Kelvin really saw the whole process.


    After the huge shock, she was about to run away.


    If she didn''t run away, was she waiting to be caught by Kelvin?


    However, just as she turned around to run, Kelvin grabbed her by the cor and dragged her to him.


    Kelvin didn''t push her into his arms, but just looked down at her with interest, saying, "Casey, do you


    think Aimee''s order is so intimidating?"


    She actually thought that he can obey Aimee''s orders in matters of feelings. Kelvin really didn''t know


    how she came to this conclusion.


    But any normal people would not think so.


    Casey raised her hand and pped herself on the mouth, saying, "I didn''t. I wasn''t. You heard me


    wrong. I didn''t think so."


    She was really going to cry.


    Why did he make it difficult for her?


    She just said that, but she couldn''t really do it.


    Although she really wanted to do that, she wasn''t an idiot. With Patrick around, if she went to Aimee to


    ask her a favor, it meant that Patrick would beat her up.


    She wasnot an idiot.


    Hearing Casey''s denial, Kelvin could guess what she was thinking.


    He also didn''t really believe that Casey dared to go to Aimee.


    However, Kelvin was still dumbfounded.


    He really felt that he might be too old to keep up with the thinking of young people.


    He said, "Actually, you don''t need to go to Aimee for this kind of thing ."


    Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously, and asked, a little puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"


    Kelvin said, "If you want to say something to me, why not tell me directly?"


    Casey bit her lower lip, and immediately froze in an instant.


    She bowed her head, not daring to look at Kelvin.


    However, Casey was a smart girl after all, knowing that the situation had be very clear now.


    Kelvin had heard her nonsense. He was still able to talk to her normally, and was still guiding her to


    express her true thoughts.


    This showed that he was not indifferent to her.


    Casey was secretly delighted in her heart.


    However, she was still very cowardly.


    Even though Kelvin gave her such a chance, Casey still dared not say anything.


    Kelvin was not in a hurry. He just looked down at Casey, and his eyes were unprecedentedly gentle.


    Why was he waiting to see how the girl was going to hook him up? If he really wanted to wait like this,


    he didn''t know how long would he need to wait.


    When Casey made petty moves secretly, she was very courageous.


    As a result, when it was really gonna happen, she became like this.


    Kelvin can be sure that if he really waited for Casey to take the initiative to confess, he may have to


    wait forever.


    With that in mind, Kelvin took Casey''s hand directly.


    His strength was a little great, and it hurt to hold Casey''s hand.


    However, the warm from the skin made Casey very fond of it.


    Kelvin''s palm was very dry and very hot, wrapping Casey''s hand, which made her feel particrly safe.


    Her eyes fell on the back of Kelvin''s hand, and her fingers unconsciously scratched the inside of


    Kelvin''s palm.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey became courageous, raised her face and looked at Kelvin. Her eyes were extremely firm.


    She said, "Kelvin, I like you. I like you so much."

 Chapter 338 No excitement at all

    Chapter 338 No excitement at all


    Chapter 338 No excitement at all


    Kelvin''s body froze, and his gaze fell into Casey''s eyes, watching her eyes be as bright as stars,


    reflecting his appearance.


    At this moment, Kelvin''s heart seemed to be hit hard by something.


    He never knew how pleasant it would be when a girl had all eyes on him.


    Especially, he already liked Casey unknowingly.


    As Casey finished speaking, she suddenly seemed to rx.


    However, what followed was an unprecedented sense of panic.


    She didn''t know whether Kelvin liked her or not, and everything was just her guess.


    What a shame it would be if she really got the wrong idea.


    In particr, Kelvin''s expression at the moment can''t be considered good.


    Even, it can make her feel that he was unhappy.


    Casey had rxed just now but became nervous again in an instant.


    She looked at Kelvin and felt that this moment was really exhausting.


    Whether he liked her or not, he always had to exin it to her clearly.


    Even if he would reject her, she wanted to hear it clearly.


    After being confessed by such a lovely girl, Kelvin was like this that she almost copsed.


    Just when Casey was about to ask Kelvin about his answer, she felt there was a shadow overwhelming


    her.


    In the next second, she felt a soft warmth on her lips.


    Casey''s eyes widened in astonishment, but shepletely forgot how to react.


    But at the moment when she was dazed, Kelvin made the next move.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Originally, Kelvin just wanted to kiss Casey, and from then on, she was his girl.


    However, Kelvin underestimated Casey''s attraction to him.


    A simple touch made him unable to be satisfied at all.


    Therefore, Kelvin didn''t care about scaring Casey, but directly showed his wild side that he seldom did.


    He directly took Casey''s waist and held her in his arms.


    Casey waspletely taken aback by Kelvin''s movements.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she didn''t understand how she had developed to this point.


    She was even in a daze at all, and she didn''t feel what it was like to be kissed by Kelvin at all.


    Finally, when Casey''s face was flushed and she was almost suffocated because she forgot to breathe,


    Kelvin finally and kindly let her go.


    Kelvin''s forehead was against Casey''s, and there was an unsatisfied glint in his eyes.


    He raised his hand to gently hold Casey''s face. His voice was low and hoarse, "Casey, after being


    kissed by me, you can only be mine in the future. And be with me from now on, okay?"


    Casey didn''te back to her senses for a long while.


    Kelvin didn''t force her but just gently rubbed his forehead against hers.


    Finally, Casey regained herposure, looked at Kelvin with innocent look, and asked, "Kelvin, what


    did you just say?"


    "Say you''re mine."


    Casey''s mouth opened wide, and she was happy.


    She put her arms around Kelvin''s neck, nodded vigorously, and said, "Well, I belong to you."


    Kelvin thought she was so cute, pinched her face gently, and asked in a deep voice, "Do you still want


    to kiss?"


    Casey let out an "ah" and before she could answer, Kelvin said again, "I want to kiss you."


    After saying that, Kelvin''s lips had already covered Casey''s.


    This time, Kelvin was more gentle than before.


    If someone could see them, they would find that even though Kelvin was gentle, this kiss was


    extremely domineering and powerful.


    Casey hadn''t experienced this before. She fell into Kelvin''s arms without even a reaction.


    It seemed that couples who had just established a rtionship were always keen to get close to each


    other.


    The two kissed in front of bby''s kennel for more than an hour before came to an end.


    After all, they were in the Hayden''s Mansion.


    After Casey assumed the role of Kelvin''s girlfriend, she suddenly stopped being cowardly.


    She touched Kelvin''s waist and said, "You are very courageous. Dare to kiss me like this. My friend,


    you are very good. You are excellent."


    Kelvin was helpless that she became so naughty after "taking office".


    Raising his hand and caressing Casey''s head, Kelvin said, "I can be bolder. Do you want to try it?"


    Casey asked suspiciously, "Then tell me, how bold can you be?"


    She didn''t believe that, in her own home, she could be frightened by Kelvin.


    However, it turned out that she can.


    Kelvin said, "Why don''t I wake everyone up now and announce our rtionship? By the way, I will bring


    up proposal of marriage. It just so happens that your two brothers are at home. Maybe it''s the best


    time. And the marriage can be decided today."


    Casey sensed Kelvin''s seriousness, but was really scared.


    She really wanted to apologize to Kelvin for her ignorance.


    She didn''t even know how Kelvin, who looked gentle, could say such wild words.


    Casey swallowed, hugged Kelvin''s waist quickly, and said, "No, no, you can''t do this. I want to have an


    underground rtionship with you. If it''s out so early, it''s not exciting at all."


    ording to Casey''s n, she and Kelvin will have a secret rtionship and fall in love under


    everyone''s noses. At that time, when the two of them make it public, they will surely surprise many


    people.


    Just thinking about it, Casey felt she was exciting.


    However, Kelvin still wanted to disclose their rtionship now. Although it was also very exciting,


    Casey still thought that doing so was too scary, and she can''t bear it.


    Just thinking about the scene she might face after doing this, she shuddered a little.


    She didn''t want something horrible to happen on the first day of her rtionship with him.


    So, Casey hugged Kelvin''s waist and said seriously, "Don''t be impulsive. We''ll proceed step by step."

 Chapter 339 Wouldnt this be more exciting

    Chapter 339 Wouldn''t this be more exciting


    Chapter 339 Wouldn''t this be more exciting


    Kelvin originally wanted to tease Casey, but now that she was clearly cowardly, he couldn''t help but feel


    it extremely cute.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He said, "Casey, if you want it be exciting, I can make it more exciting."


    When Casey heard this, she became even happier in an instant.


    She hugged Kelvin''s neck and said, "Kelvin, you are so kind to me."


    When she was in love, her voice was soft and delicate, with a touch of cuteness all over her body.


    Facing such a cute and lovely girlfriend, Kelvin really just wanted to hold her in his arms. Thinking


    about nothing, and doing nothing, he just wanted to hold her like this. That was enough.


    Casey was obediently held in Kelvin''s arms, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, she raised her


    head from Kelvin''s arms.


    She looked at Kelvin, smiled wickedly, and said, "Kelvin, don''t you like me very much?"


    Kelvin looked down at Casey, with a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    For such an obvious question, there was really no need for Casey to ask it again.


    Kelvin said, "Are you so happy to know that I like you so much?"


    "Of course," Casey said with a grin, "but Kelvin, don''t feel bad. I like you too. We''re all the same."


    Casey had never been in a rtionship. For her, feelings meant giving wholeheartedly and giving the


    other the warmest emotions.


    Therefore, she will not reserve to show her feelings.


    In this way, Casey naturally hoped that Kelvin can do the same, telling her frankly how much he liked


    her.


    Casey said with a smile, "Just tell me the truth. Have you been plotting against me for a long time? We


    have just been together, and you want to marry me. Kelvin, when did you like me?"


    Kelvin suddenly felt that having a girlfriend who was thinking outside the box was also quite a


    headache.


    As for Casey, who can always think of other things, he can already imagine how wonderful his future


    life will be.


    Bowing his head and kissing Casey''s lips, Kelvin said, "If you don''t want your family to find out, we


    should go back to the room now."


    Casey nodded and said, "Then let''s go up separately."


    She really wanted to hold hands with Kelvin and go back to the room. Even, she wanted to go back to


    the same room with him.


    However, Casey still decided to behave properly and not to do risky things.


    Casey went back first, and Kelvin looked at her back with tenderness in his eyes.


    When Casey''s figure disappeared on the stairs, Kelvin looked away.


    As soon as he turned around, he met a pair of dog eyes full of resentment.


    Kelvin leaned down, touched bby''s head and said, "You''re quite obedient, and you''re not noisy. Not


    bad. I''ll buy you jerkyter."


    bby smelled Kelvin who had Casey''s smell on his body, and naturally took him as one of his friends.


    And he behaved well in front of Kelvin.


    Otherwise, if bby barked, it would be impossible for Kelvin and Casey to have a secret rtionship.


    As Casey got back to the room, she couldn''t help jumping up and down on the bed.


    She really wanted to scream, but, for her secret, Casey could only cover her mouth to keep her voice


    from being heard.


    However, what she didn''t know was that, in fact, someone had already seen clearly the kiss between


    her and Kelvin in the dark.


    Kelvin stroked the dog''s head for a while, and was ready to go back to the room to rest.


    However, when he was about to walk inside, he saw a tall figure appearing at the corner of the stairs.


    There was nothing unusual about Walter''s face, but after Kelvin walked in, he came down from upstairs


    and said, "Go for a drink."


    Kelvin had a different status at the moment, so naturally he will not refuse his future brother-inw''s


    invitation.


    He nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    Walter took Kelvin into a wine cer and said, "See which one you want to drink."


    This wine cer was also built by Walter before.


    Originally, the wines of the Hayden family were stored in a room and disyed one by one. However,


    such a temperature was not suitable for some wines, so Walter built a wine cer by himself.


    This was also one of the reasons why he missed home the most after he went abroad.


    Kelvin could tell at a nce that some of these wines in the wine cer were very rare, and even once


    caused a sensation all over the world, making several wealthy families frantically want to snatch them.


    But he didn''t expect to see it here.


    Although Walter asked Kelvin to choose, he brought a bottle of wine over by himself and asked, "How


    about this one? I have been abroad for so long, and this is what I miss the most."


    Especially, the two unreliable bastard brothers in the family always threatened him with this bottle of


    wine.


    There was only one bottle in the whole world. Before Walter went abroad, he told Patrick and Miles that


    they could drink any other wine as they wanted, but only this bottle. And they had to drink it together


    when he came back.


    Those two were not wine lovers, and they didn''t favor that one.


    So, Walter just exposed his weakness to his two brothers.


    Every time they wanted to make him do something, they would threaten him with this bottle of wine.


    Well now, he was back, so it was impossible for him to keep this weakness.


    Kelvin didn''t understand these things. Seeing that Walter had already made a choice, he smiled and


    said, "It''s up to you."


    Walter raised his brow slightly when he heard this, and looked at Kelvin more yfully.


    He said, "Actually, you don''t need to have any intentions of pleasing me. I have a very clear attitude


    towards the rtionship between you and Casey. This is a matter between the two of you. As long as


    you two are happy, it''s okay."


    Kelvin sighed secretly, and then the corners of his mouth curled up, "I don''t know if Casey would cry if


    she knows that the excitement she wants has been discovered."


    Walter said, "Wouldn''t that be even more exciting?"


    The two men looked at each other, as if they had reached some kind of tacit agreement. Then they


    smiled at each other.


    Kelvin just thought about it, that, in the future, Casey would pretend to be unfamiliar with him in front of


    Walter.

 Chapter 340 Just right for my brother

    Chapter 340 Just right for my brother


    Chapter 340 Just right for my brother


    The two men went directly to the rooftop, where there was a swimming pool, and it was very


    Walter was decanting the wine, and suddenlyughed out loud.


    He said, "Ie back and feel that the world has changed."


    When he went abroad, the men in the Hayden family were all single.


    Now that he came back, he was the only one left alone.


    And bby was included.


    However, it was said that bby will hook up with the neighbor''s puppy now, but the other puppy was


    domineering and didn''t like bby at all.


    Kelvin looked at Walter with some doubts, and asked, "Miles also has a girlfriend?"


    He had never heard of that.


    Walter said, "Matilda, isn''t it?"


    Kelvin was a little taken aback, but didn''t react for a while.


    He carefully recalled the recent changes in Matilda, shook his head, and said, "It hasn''t reached that


    level yet."


    Walter just smiled.


    It was the first time he had met Matilda and he didn''t know what kind of person she was, but he knew


    Miles very well.


    Miles didn''t have any special temperament towards women at all. Even for Casey, he didn''t have any


    tenderness at all.


    However, when Miles saw Matilda, he was full of tenderness.


    Moreover, Miles actually directly gave Matilda the two S-level projects that he negotiated so hard. This


    alone was enough to prove that at least Miles was interested in her.


    However, Matilda''s temperament seemed extremely wild, and Miles still had to work hard to win her


    heart.


    *


    Aimee had been sticking to Patrick''s side ever since she came back to the bedroom.


    She always remembered that Patrick was going to give her a drink.


    In fact, she didn''t really drink and knew the things she should not do.


    However, she just wanted to know how Patrick was going to give her the drink.


    Patrick felt a little bit likeughing when his wife stared at him like that.


    He just kept walking back and forth on purpose, but he just didn''t want to get Aimee a drink.


    Finally, Aimee was a little tired from following, and directly blocked in front of Patrick. She put his arms


    around his waist, raised her head, and said, "Darling, you can''t lie."


    Patrick raised the corners of his mouth and put his hand on Aimee''s lower back, bringing her closer to


    him.


    This action made Aimee feel shy for a moment, and the touch from the lower back electrified her.


    Aimee nced at Patrick. This man did it on purpose. Knowing that the two of them can''t act too much


    now, he still teased her like this.


    At that time when he was turned on, let''s see what he will do.


    Patrick said, "I said I won''t lie to you. I will feed you a drink."


    After saying that, Patrick lowered his head and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee frowned and was really dissatisfied with Patrick''s behavior.


    What was this? Feeding her a drink?


    However, in Patrick''s mouth, there was really a faint aroma of wine.


    Understanding Patrick''s intention, Aimee was so angry.


    This bad guy actually used this method to coax her.


    Did he really think she wsa a child?


    As Patrick let go of Aimee, Aimee licked her mouth.


    There was a lingering fragrance in the mouth.


    Patrick said, "How is it? I didn''t lie to you."


    Aimee raised her hand and pinched Patrick''s waist, "I finally understand now you''re really good at


    coaxing me."


    Patrickughed lowly. Looking at Aimee''s angry face, he felt her even more cute.


    He said with a smile, "But I''m actually good at kissing you."


    As he said so, Aimee lowered her head again and he kissed Aimee''s lips.


    Now it was impossible to do more things, so they can only kiss and hug each other.


    Aimee raised her hand and pushed Patrick away, muttering dissatisfiedly, "You''re gonna be responsible


    for that."


    Patrick listened to herint, and was really amused.


    He leaned down and whispered in Aimee''s ear, "If I''m not responsible, who is responsible?"


    Aimee naturally heard the extra meaning in his words, and her face flushed instantly.


    Raising her hand and pushing Patrick away, Aimee turned and walked to the bathroom.


    Patrick touched his nose, shook his head helplessly, and walked towards the cloakroom.


    Aimee didn''t even take a set of pajamas in, and would run out blushing after a while.


    Choosing the most conservative of Aimee''s pajamas, Patrick walked over and knocked on the


    bathroom door.


    Aimee was washing her hair, but she didn''t hear it. After the water washed away the foam from her


    head, she realized that Patrick walked in at some point.


    She blinked and turned away, continuing to take her shower, andpletely ignoring Patrick.


    Patrick chuckled, walked over and stuck to Aimee''s back.


    Aimee was startled by his sudden approach, and subconsciously moved forward to hide, but almost hit


    the wall.


    Patrick reached out and pulled Aimee back into his arms.


    "Be careful. The wall is cold," Patrick said.


    Aimee turned from his arms and touched his chest with her fingers, "What are you doing here? Do you


    want to ''bully'' me?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it, saying, "I can''t bear it."


    "Then why did you stille in? Get out quickly. I haven''t finished washing yet." Aimee said.


    "I''ll help you," Patrick said.


    Aimee raised her foot and wanted to kick Patrick, but in the end she couldn''t hold him back. She could


    only let him help wash herself, wrap herself in a towel, and carry her out of the bathroom.


    Patrick still blew dry Aimee''s hair. And Aimeey directly on Patrick''sp and yawned.


    "Darling, I want to cut my hair short. Every time I wash my hair, you have to blow dry it for a long time.


    It''s so tiring." Aimee said.


    Patrick stroked Aimee''s hair, and didn''t answer right away, but imagined what Aimee would look like


    with short hair.


    In fact, in terms of Aimee''s appearance, any hairstyle suited her, and it will only make her style


    different.


    However, Patrick preferred Aimee''s long hair.


    Aimee didn''t hear Patrick''s voice, and understood what he meant.


    She got up from Patrick''sp, straddled hisp, raised her hand to hold Patrick''s face, and asked,


    "Darling, do you think I look better with long hair?"


    Patrick twisted a strand of Aimee''s hair and yed with it between his fingertips.


    He said, "I like whatever you look like."


    Aimee tilted her head and said deliberately, "You''re probably worried that if I have short hair, I will be


    too handsome, more handsome than you."


    Patrick was amused by her, and followed Aimee''s words, "Then do you want me to grow long hair, and


    try to make you feel I''m beautiful?"


    "That''s not necessary. The hair I cut can be used to make a wig, which is just right for you." Aimee said.


    Patrick was almost pissed at what Aimee said.


    He pinched Aimee''s face gently and said, "Do you want to cut your hair? I will apany you


    tomorrow, okay?"


    Aimee nodded, raised her hand to hold Patrick''s neck, and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Darling, you are so nice." Aimee said.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep. You just said you''re sleepy." Patrick stood up holding Aimee, turned around


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and put her gently on the bed, "Good night, my baby."


    Aimee was really sleepy. When her head touched the pillow, sleepiness swept over her, and she fell


    asleep after a while.


    Patrick lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, tucked her in, then turned and left the room.

 Chapter 341 Why come back home

    Chapter 341 Whye back home


    Chapter 341 Whye back home


    The next day.


    Patrick sent Aimee to the hospital. Before Aimee got out of the car, Patrick said, "Aimee, I have


    something to do today, so I might not be able to pick you up in time."


    "It''s okay. I happen to be able to get a haircut after work. Then, juste to the barber shop and pick


    me up." Aimee said.


    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, I will pick you up then."


    Aimee waved her hand to Patrick, obediently, "Bye, darling."


    Patrick watched Aimee''s figure disappear into the hospital before driving away.


    Aimee was very busy today. Unfortunately, the patients'' conditions were very difficult to deal with, and


    they all suffered very severe diseases.


    There wasn''t even time to drink water. Aimee was busy until three o''clock in the afternoon, before she


    took a break.


    Coming out of the operating room, Aimee felt tired for the first time.


    She dropped her shoulders, even walking unsteadily.


    Seeing this, a young nurse quickly asked, "Dr. Read, are you okay?"


    Aimee smiled at the nurse and said, "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    She didn''t know before that she could be so fragile.


    The nurse said, "Dr. Read, can I go get you something to eat? I heard that you are pregnant. Be


    careful."


    Aimee thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "Thank you. I''d like some."


    She really needed to replenish her strength urgently. Otherwise, she will really not be able to hold on.


    The nurse immediately ran to a store in the hospital.


    However, just two minutes after the nurse left, Aimee''s cell phone rang, and it was a call from Colby,


    "Aimee, I brought a patient here and I need your assistance."


    Aimee pulled herself together immediately, turned and ran towards Colby.


    The patient who was sent here was a girl. At first nce, she should be less than twenty years old. She


    was small with a pale face and blue lips.


    "She was sent directly from the airport and has a history of heart disease. The exact cause of which is


    unknown," Colby said.


    Aimee nodded, and went forward to check the patient''s signs.


    Her brows furrowed unconsciously, "Take a blood test to see if there is any abnormality. I suspect it''s


    poisoning."


    Colby immediately asked someone to arrange it. During the preparation process, Colby said, "This


    patient is quite special, so there must be no mistakes."


    Aimee looked at Colby suspiciously, and after seeing his nervous expression, she understood


    something.


    It seemed that the patient''s identity was not simple.


    Aimee said, "We treat patients equally and do our best to treat them. As long as we do our best, there


    will be no problems."


    Colby suppressed what he was thinking.


    As Aimee said, as doctors, they just needed to do their best and have a clear conscience.


    However, not all patients and their families thought so.


    In particr, as for the identity of this patient, it was very difficult to handle from what he knew.


    If they failed to treat the patient, then the problems they might have to face would be moreplicated


    than ever.


    That was why Colby called Aimee over even knowing that Aimee was too busy today.


    In the entire hospital, Aimee''s medical skills were the most trustworthy.


    Colby said, "Aimee, I still have to say something long-winded. Be sure to give your best. If there is any


    problem, I will take care of it."


    When Aimee heard what Colby said, her mood was actually veryplicated.


    Although what he said was a reassurance for Aimee, it was precisely because of Colby''s words that


    made Aimee feel even more ufortable.


    In fact, everyone knew that whoever was mainly responsible for the patient will take this responsibility.


    As the doctor in charge of this patient, Aimee was naturally the first one to step forward.


    Colby posed this to her, and it depended on whether she epted it or not.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, ording to Aimee''s temperament, she didn''t care about these things.


    First of all, she had absolute confidence that this patient can be cured, and as for the problems that


    Colby was worried about, she will never allow them to happen.


    However, Aimee still had a strong sense of nausea in the end.


    This feeling came entirely from the fact that Colby seemed to be helping her, but actually had ulterior


    motives.


    Aimee didn''t like such dishonest behavior very much.


    In fact, if Colby can express to her what he thought in his heart more directly, she will be more


    However, Aimee didn''t say much after all, but just went to focus on the patient.


    As a doctor, she will not affect her treatment of patients for some other reasons.


    Aimee entered the operating room. Soon, a middle-aged man in a suit came outside the operating


    room.


    His expression was very grim, and it can be seen that he was very haggard as if he got frustrated.


    A young man beside him said, "Sir, could you wait in the lounge? There are so many people here. It''s


    really inconvenient."


    The middle-aged man was unmoved, and just stared at the operating room.


    Seeing this, the young man didn''t say anything more.


    Having been by the middle-aged man''s side for so long, he naturally knew how important the girl in the


    operating room was to him. Now, all he can do was to hope that the doctors can do their best, so that


    the girl can be rescued.


    While waiting, the president of the hospital also rushed over, and was about to open his mouth to say


    something to the middle-aged man when he was blocked by the young man.


    The young man said, "Sir, he''s very anxious now. I hope you can understand."


    The president can understand it naturally, but he still said with some worries, "Mr. Gagher, please ask


    him to go to the lounge. This ce is really..."


    Marco Gagher said, "I''m really sorry, sir. He loves his daughter very much, and now, he is just an


    ordinary father. As for the problem you are worried about, we will do our best to take security


    measures. It''s not going to cause trouble for the hospital."


    With Marco''s words, the president rxed a lot.


    He didn''t bother again, but just said, "Mr. Gagher, please convey that the doctor in the operating


    room is the best in our hospital. We will definitely do our best to treat Miss Hill."


    "Thank you." Marco said.


    After the president left, Marco returned to the middle-aged man''s side.


    He didn''t open his mouth. In fact, the middle-aged man had heard all the president''s words.


    After a long silence, he said, "Marco, find out carefully why Apriles back home."


    To be able to sneak back under the noses of the people he sent, even though it was only for one night,


    this problem was still very serious.


    "Okay, sir, I''ll do it now." Marco turned to deal with this.


    The middle-aged man''s gaze was fixed on the operating room. He had never been so frustrated before.


    He had been sessful all his life, but, on his own daughter, he was so helpless.


    From the moment she was born, her life was doomed to be uneven.


    In order to protect her safety, he sent her abroad when she was very young.


    Although this almost broke the father - daughter rtionship, in order to protect her when growing up,


    he had to do this.


    Now, his daughter went back from abroad without any warning.


    However, even so, she was still being targeted by someone, and was sent directly to the hospital.


    If he knew what was going on, he will not let go.

 Chapter 342 I really have never harassed Dr.Read again

    Chapter 342 I really have never harassed Dr.Read again


    Chapter 342 I really have never harassed Dr.Read again


    Aimee exhausted all her strength on this operation.


    It wasn''t until three o''clock in the morning that the patient''s indicators became normal and she was out


    of danger.


    The patient was transferred to the ICU, and Aimee came out of the operating room with little strength


    left to walk.


    She stood leaning against the wall, breathing heavily.


    Aimee even felt that she had blurred vision and tinnitus.


    She didn''t want to do anything now, but just wanted to lie in bed and sleep.


    Originally, since she was pregnant, she was sleepy almost every day as if to make up for all the sleep


    she needed in the past.


    Today was the most physically exhausting day since she was expectant.


    Fortunately, after starting the operation, Aimee will not let her rx in any way, let alone fall asleep in


    the course of operation.


    Otherwise, even if she had excellent medical skills, she was afraid it will lead to disasters.


    Just when Aimee wanted to just fall asleep and forget it, she heard a rush of footsteps.


    Aimee raised her head and looked in the direction of the sound of footsteps, fearing that something


    might happen to one of the patients and she would be caught off guard.


    However, when she saw clearly who wasing, Aimee''s eyes turned red immediately.


    She had never been so vulnerable. This moment, she was even very wronged.


    Aimee opened her mouth and called out to the person, "Darling..."


    Just this seemed to use up all of Aimee''s strength.


    Her body fell straight forward,pletely exhausting thest bit of energy.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee''s waist and pulled her into his arms carefully.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Aimee, you''ve had a long day." Patrick said while carrying Aimee in his arms.


    He said to Trace who was following him, "Go get an unupied ward and let Aimee rest first."


    "Okay, Mr. Hayden." Trace went to do it right away.


    Patrick carried Aimee and walked towards the ward. Looking at her tired face, he was upset.


    He couldn''t bear to let his baby suffer the slightest bit of grievance and fatigue, but she was treated


    badly like this in the hospital.


    Patrick had already understood the operation just now very clearly. In fact, Aimee was not required to


    be in charge.


    However, Aimee was still asked to do this after she had three operations in a row.


    It sounded reasonable because Aimee''s medical skills were the best in the entire hospital. With her in


    charge of this operation, the sess rate of the operation will be very high.


    However, they did not consider Aimee''s situation at all. Under such fatigue, if Aimee did not have super


    willpower, then it was self-evident what the consequences would be.


    Patrick was so clear what the hospital was nning to do.


    Patrick had a stern countenance. They wronged his baby like this. Didn''t they want their job?


    Putting Aimee on the hospital bed, Patrick sympathetically tucked her in.


    "Mr. Hayden, would you like to have the doctore over?" Trace asked.


    Since Aimee married Patrick, this was the first time that Trace saw her so vulnerable.


    Patrick snorted lightly and said, "They are not worthy of being doctors."


    Trace knew that Patrick was in a fit of anger. If it wasn''t for the most important thing right now was to let


    Aimee rest well, he was afraid it was impossible for Patrick to let Aimee rest here in this ward.


    However, they were not doctors after all, and Aimee was in a special period now. Trace was also


    worried about if it would affect the fetus.


    Patrick also thought of this, and said, "Is that doctor named Tony Juarez still in Innisrial?"


    "It seems so," Trace said.


    "Go get him over here," Patrick said.


    Trace went to do it immediately, and in less than half an hour, Tony was brought into the ward with a


    yawn.


    Seeing that it was Patrick, Tony was still very scared.


    He will never forget the way he was carried from the hospital to Patrick.


    He was ordered by Lawrence to invite Aimee over no matter what. However, Aimee didn''t give him this


    chance at all.


    So, Tony used a very stupid method, that was, he waited outside the hospital and tried to exin his


    wishes to Aimee when she wasmuting to and from work.


    However, not long after doing so, Tony was caught by Patrick''s men.


    For the first time, Tony felt the darkness.


    Patrick didn''t do anything horrible to him. They didn''t hit him and scold him. And they didn''t physically


    torture him in any way.


    However, it was this that made Tony feel even more terrified.


    He will never forget that he was locked in a room surrounded by walls, and no one paid any attention to


    him. Instead, he was provided with delicious food and drink.


    At the beginning, Tony felt quite at ease, because it saved him from having to answer Lawrence ''s calls


    every day.


    However, after the third day of being like this, he began to feel a great panic.


    Tony could have sworn he''d never been that frightened.


    That was when he started getting agitated, and Patrick showed up.


    Tony knelt down to Patrick on the spot, repeatedly promising that he would never harass Aimee again.


    He lost his dignity at that moment, and only hoped that Patrick would let him go as soon as possible.


    Tony kept repeating, "Mr. Hayden, I really just want to invite Dr. Read to our research institute. I have


    no other intentions, let alone coveting her."


    Patrick sneered when he heard Tony''s words.


    He said, "Do you think that if you have that idea, you can still live till now?"


    Tony was so scared that he couldn''t stop shaking. He had already cursed Lawrence badly in his heart.


    This damn guy must be afraid toe to Aimee, so he let him be the cannon fodder .


    However, Lawrence didn''t tell him that Patrick was so horrible.


    Originally, after Tony had been taught a lesson by Patrick, he had already decided to go back. Anyway,


    he couldn''t invite Aimee back, and it didn''t make any sense for him to stay here.


    However, Lawrence, that useless guy, actually said that, since they can''t invite Aimee, then they can


    only open a research institute in Innisrial.


    And he, without hesitation, became the person in charge of this branch.


    Lawrence said that he needed to wait until the Innisrial branch was finished, and then invite Aimee.


    Tony almost wanted to rush back and kill Lawrence.


    However, Lawrence directly offered him a sry ten times higher than that of when he was in the


    research institute, leaving him with no choice but to give in directly for money.


    Because of this, Tony stayed in Innisrial.


    However, Tony really didn''t bother Aimee anymore, because he spent all of his time in the branch


    office.


    ording to Lawrence, this branch was going to be exactly the same with the headquarters, but this


    was not an easy task.


    There were many things that were not just about bringing the equipment over.


    Lawrence sent two people to help him. However, there was still a lot to do in order to officially run the


    institute.


    It can be said that even though Tony was in Innisrial during this period of time, it didn''t help much.


    Now, being caught by Patrick again, he almost knelt down to Patrick again.


    Tony said anxiously, "Mr. Hayden, I really have never harassed Dr. Read again, really."

 Chapter 343 If Kelvin likes someone

    Chapter 343 If Kelvin likes someone


    Chapter 343 If Kelvin likes someone


    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard Tony''s words, and the the meaning was self-evident.


    If Tony had harassed Aimee after that, how could hee to him now.


    Patrick said, "Dr. Juarez, I just want to ask you for a favor."


    Tony was confused and but was finally relieved.


    He said, "Mr. Hayden, you can just tell me. I will definitely do whatever you want me to do."


    Patrick nodded and said, "Come in with me, please."


    He opened the door to the ward and let Tony in.


    Tony was startled when he saw Aimee lying on the bed. Thinking that something serious might happen


    to Aimee, he swallowed hard unconsciously, and asked, "Mr. Hayden, what''s going on with Dr. Read?"


    "She''s overworked today, and exhausted. I want you to help me see if there is any problems with her


    body." Patrick said.


    Hearing what Patrick said, Tony finally feltpletely relieved.


    Otherwise, if Aimee was really seriously ill, or something went wrong, they were gonna lose a genius in


    medicine.


    Although he repeatedly rebuffed with Aimee and was embarrassed badly by Patrick, he still didn''t want


    such a thing to happen.


    Well, she was just overworked.


    Tony went up to check on Aimee, and felt more relieved.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hayden. Dr. Read is just asleep, nothing serious," Tony said.


    Patrick finally became at ease.


    He nodded at Tony slightly and let Trace send him back.


    After they left, Patrick sat by the bed, looked at Aimee who was sleeping soundly, and began to n


    another thing in his mind.


    Patrick knew exactly what the president and doctors of the hospital were up to.


    He already knew about that patient''s situation, and that girl was indeed a patient that the hospital dared


    not offend.


    If that patient had any problems at the hospital, the first to be med was the entire staff.


    And the attending physician was the biggest culprit.


    However, because Aimee was Patrick''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Hayden family, relying on


    the influence of the family, if the patient''s family members wanted to make things difficult for Aimee,


    they had to carefully weigh whether they can do so.


    With this alone, Aimee automatically had a shelter.


    However, no matter how reasonable this was, since they took advantage of his wife in this way, Patrick


    will not let it go like this.


    Patrick made a n in his mind, but whether it can be implemented or not, he still had to wait for


    Aimee''s opinion.


    The next morning, Aimee still showed no signs of waking up.


    Patrick stayed by her side all the time. Camdyn and the others came over one after another to check


    on Aimee''s situation, and after confirming that Aimee was just sleeping, they went back home.


    Kelvin came here with Averi, and checked Aimee again. After learning that Patrick asked Tony toe


    overst night, Kelvin was helpless.


    It seemed that Patrick was still very hostile to him, and even at this time, he was not the first to think of


    asking him toe over to check Aimee.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with Aimee. Kelvin understood Tony''s ability very well. He was an


    excellent doctor. Although he was not a clinician, his achievement in medicine was extraordinary.


    With Tony''s help, Kelvin was more at ease.


    It was the first time for Kelvin to be able to see that Aimee slept for so long.


    It was longer than after Patrick''s operation before.


    After thinking for a while, Kelvin still said to Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, if possible, my suggestion is to let


    Aimee rest more. She has a special physique. In fact, except for Aimee''s teacher, no one of us knows


    how to make her physique like this. If it''s at ordinary times, there''s no problem at all. But now that she''s


    pregnant, we need to pay more attention."


    It was rare for Patrick to agree with Kelvin on this issue.


    But, he was really helpless.


    "Aimee really loves her job and I don''t want to make her unhappy, " Patrick said.


    Kelvin can understand Patrick who must love Aimee so badly that he gave priority to Aimee''s feelings.


    However, in Kelvin''s view, sometimes, when it was time to be tough, he still had to be tough.


    He said, "Mr. Hayden, I know that you dote on Aimee very much, but for the sake of her body, I think


    you should be a little more domineering."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow, thenughed.


    "You said that because there is no one you like?" Patrick said.


    Kelvin was speechless.


    He didn''t answer right away, but met Patrick''s gaze.


    For a moment, Kelvin was suspicious. Patrick suddenly mentioned this because he wanted to know


    something from him?


    Or, he really didn''t know anything?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelvin wasn''t wrong that Patrick really wanted to y him off.


    Patrick naturally could tell that his idiot sister liked Kelvin.


    However, Patrick still didn''t know much about Kelvin''s attitude.


    He also wanted to take this opportunity to see if Kelvin liked his sister.


    Kelvin said, "I don''t understand what you said. Hod did youe to such a conclusion?"


    Patrick said, "If you have someone you like, you''ll naturally understand what I mean."


    He can indeed be domineering to Aimee and make her listen to his own advice.


    And he can do it for her good.


    However, in this world, there were many people who did things that hurt others under the guise of doing


    things for the other party''s good.


    Patrick couldn''t bring himself to do that to Aimee, and wouldn''t let himself do it for the slightest chance


    that he would hurt her.


    Kelvin said with a smile, "Mr. Hayden, this kind of thing actually varies from person to person. For


    Aimee who has such a character, if your attitude is not a bit tougher, maybe she really won''t


    Patrick''s eyes darkened a bit. He looked at Kelvin, seemed to be interested, and said, "It sounds like


    you''re very insightful, or because you have a specific person in your heart? You think she''s different


    from Aimee, so youe to such a conclusion?"


    Kelvin smiled and said nothing, but his expression said everything.


    Indeed, Casey''s temperament was very different from Aimee''s.


    In particr, she had been even more different since she assumed the role of his girlfriend.


    Shepletely became a cute little girl, clingy and wanted to be with him all the time. When she


    couldn''t see Kelvin, she would find him, send him text messages, and call him over phone. She was so


    cute and well-behaved.


    For Casey''s temper, Kelvin knew very well that if he asked her to do something, Casey would definitely


    do it by herself.


    This didn''te from Kelvin''s overwhelming self-confidence, but because of Casey''s temperament,


    she was doomed to be like this.


    However, Aimee was not like that at all.

 Chapter 344 I am really sad

    Chapter 344 I am really sad


    Chapter 344 I am really sad


    Having worked with Aimee for so long, Kelvin knew very well that Aimee was a very tolerant person.


    Even when her life was at stake, Aimee was able to stick to her post.


    In addition, Aimee actually had a strong momentum.


    In many cases, although she looked gentle and soft, she was apletely decisive person.


    It can be said that no one can change what she had decided.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Kelvin thought that Patrick should be more domineering


    to Aimee.


    Only in this way, because it was Patrick, can Aimee give in andpromise.


    However, in Patrick''s opinion, there was nothing more important than Aimee''s happiness.


    Kelvin would not think that Patrick''s opinion was wrong. On the contrary, he believed that Patrick was


    indeed a very good man. At least, when he was with Aimee, he was very good.


    But, aside from these things, for the sake of Aimee''s body, Kelvin still gave his own advice.


    Patrick understood what Kelvin meant and made a decision in his mind.


    He said, "Mr. Prince, I am really grateful that you can consider so much for Aimee. I will discuss it with


    Aimee. And I will still hand over the decision-making power to her."


    Kelvin nodded and said nothing more.


    Aimee only woke up in the afternoon.


    She slept very deeply this time, and didn''t hear anyoneing in and out at all.


    Even, just in the morning, there was a medical incident on this floor, and Aimee didn''t even hear it.


    At this moment, Aimee opened her eyes, but she was in a fog. For a moment, she still hadn''t realized


    where she was.


    "Are you still tired? Are you hungry? Thirsty? What do you want to do, tell me." Patrick leaned over. His


    eyes fell on Aimee''s face, and he asked with concern.


    Aimee was dumbfounded by his series of questions.


    She blinked her eyes and said, "Darling, you have asked so many questions. Which one should I


    answer first?"


    Seeing that Aimee could still talk to him, Patrick knew that there was really nothing wrong with her.


    Reaching out to touch Aimee''s head, Patrick said, "I''m too worried about you. Afraid that you might feel


    ufortable."


    Aimee smiled sweetly at Patrick.


    She said, "Darling, I''m thirsty. Can you give me a ss of water?"


    Patrick immediately did it and took the ss of water to Aimee.


    Aimee seemed to be really thirsty. She drank it up but was still not satisfied. Looking at Patrick, she


    said pitifully, "Darling, I want another."


    Patrick pinched her face gently and said, "You can only have one more. Don''t be greedy."


    After Aimee drank so much water all at once and in such a hurry, Patrick was worried about whether


    she would feel unwell.


    Aimee responded, but said with some helplessness, "It''s really interesting to look at you like this. I''m a


    doctor. I know my physical condition best. How can I make myself ufortable?"


    She said these words to Patrick in the most rxed tone, because she wanted to divert Patrick''s


    attention.


    Otherwise, if Patrick kept staring at her, Aimee thought, maybe she would be under strict control in the


    future.


    Patrick was the one who looked at Aimee helplessly, and even got a little angry when she said that to


    him now.


    He said, "You know your physical condition best, but you still went to the operation regardless. You can


    obviously refuse it. Why did you have to do that? Aimee, you are smart, and you understand it."


    Seeing that Patrick was really angry, Aimee immediately backed down.


    She looked down and refused to look at Patrick, looking like a kid who was bullied.


    This made Patrick even more dumbfounded.


    She was deliberately making herself pitiful, trying to make him feel bad, so that he wouldn''t haggle over


    that she didn''t take her body seriously.


    Patrick suddenly thought of what Kelvin said, and now he felt that what Kelvin said was very


    reasonable.


    He said, "Aimee, you are not a person who can mess around. You also know how worried I will be if


    you do this. You''re still pregnant. Have you ever thought about it? If your body really goes wrong, I''ll be


    so distressed."


    Aimee finally felt bitter, reached out and hugged Patrick''s waist. Rubbing her cheek against his chest,


    she said in a soft voice, "Darling, I was wrong. I made you worry. I''m sorry."


    She could really feel how worried Patrick was.


    And thest thing she wanted was to make Patrick worry so much.


    Stretching out her hands to hug Patrick''s waist even more, Aimee said, "Don''t be angry. I''m a little


    scared by your angry look."


    As she said that, Aimee raised her face and looked at Patrick with pitiful eyes, like a puppy.


    Patrick only felt his heart seemed to be beaten hard.


    He knew very well that Aimee was just acting and was deliberately pretending to be pitiful to him, so


    that he would feel sorry for her and spare her this time.


    However, when it came to Aimee''s body and her future working environment, Patrick had to be serious.


    Patting Aimee on the back, Patrick said, "Aimee, I''m not angry. Don''t be scared, okay?"


    Aimee wasn''t really scared, but just wanted to coax Patrick.


    Now that he said he was not angry, she nodded and sat down obediently.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you should know what their n is. Now, tell me how you n to deal with this


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    matter."


    Aimee also became serious when she heard this.


    For Colby who treated her like this, Aimee was actually very sad.


    Even though she was an indifferent person, she still felt sad.


    Aimee said, "I didn''t think it through."


    At that time, she didn''t have time to seriously think so much.


    After all, under the circumstances at that time, it must be the most important thing to save the patient


    first.


    As for how to solve this matter in the future, Aimee really didn''t think about it.


    She said, "I won''t lie to you. I''m really sad."


    Aimee lowered her head, and even her voice became very soft and weak.


    She had never felt such emotions.


    In other words, such emotions were never allowed to have, because Aimee was very clear that in this


    world, she can''t count on anyone except herself.


    Therefore, for these outsiders, in Aimee''s view, they were all insignificant people.


    She didn''t show her abilities before, and it can be said that she worked in peace with each other in the


    hospital. As long as she did what she should do, no one would ask more of her. And naturally, no one


    will frame her.


    Now, her abilities, coupled with her identity, made her have to face these problems.


    Aimee thought it was very ridiculous.


    This was enough to prove that what she thought was correct all along. She wouldn''t count on anyone,


    and didn''t have hope in anyone, she wouldn''t be disappointed.


    However, in front of Patrick, Aimee still couldn''t control her emotions.


    What she thought she wouldn''t care about, was still shown in front of Patrick.


    Aimee realized that she was not as indifferent as she imagined. The reason she didn''t care these


    before was she had nothing to care about.


    There was no ce where she can be wronged unscrupulously in the past.


    It was different now. She can hold nothing back in front of Patrick.

 Chapter 345 I always listen to you

    Chapter 345 I always listen to you


    Chapter 345 I always listen to you


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly and kissed her hair distressedly.


    He said, "Aimee, do you want to listen to my advice?"


    Aimee poked her head out of Patrick''s arms, looked at Patrick suspiciously, and was going to hear what


    advice he had.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I can tell you frankly. Whether you are going to care about it or not, I will continue


    to care about it. Bullying you like this will never end."


    Aimee''s heart was filled with emotions.


    She smiled and said, "You make me feel safe like this."


    This feeling of being protected made Aimee''s heart beat faster.


    She kissed the corner of his mouth lightly, and said softly, "I''m not that kind, and I don''t want to be


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    forgiving."


    It was she who was bullied now, but it was the Hayden family who was implicated.


    If she didn''t have such good medical skills and didn''t save the girl, she would be pushed out by the


    hospital to take responsibility. And the Hayden family behind her, even if it owned arge fortune that


    people didn''t dare to do anything to it, all aspects of the family will be constrained.


    This alone was enough to make Aimee angry.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I want to open a hospital especially for you."


    When Aimee was thinking about what Patrick would do, she heard him say that.


    Looking at Patrick in surprise and seeing the seriousness on his face, she confirmed that she heard it


    correctly.


    Aimee asked in surprise, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course," Patrick said, "If your skills are only used here, it''s too wasteful."


    Aimee still found it a little unbelievable that Patrick came up with such a solution.


    However, opening a hospital was not like opening a restaurant. The problems they had to face were


    unimaginable.


    Aimee said, "You have to think it clearly. If you really want to do this, the difficulties you will face may be


    even greater."


    Now, she was very unhappy and also very clear that in the future, at least for a period of time, when


    facing these colleagues, especially Colby, she will have some grudges in her heart.


    However, just because of this, Aimee couldn''t bear to let Patrick do this for her.


    Patrick said, "I know that there are many things that need to be done to open a hospital. However, you


    don''t need to worry about it. You just promise me that you''re willing to work in my hospital."


    Aimee cast a sideways nce at Patrick, thinking that he was just trying to show off his cleverness.


    He clearly knew that if he really opened a hospital, how could she not work there?


    Aimee suddenly wanted to tease Patrick, and said, "Then if I don''t agree, can you still do it?"


    "Yes." Patrick said firmly.


    Aimee became more interested, and asked suspiciously, "If I don''t work there, your hospital is not


    opened for me."


    She was deliberately finding fault. Patrickughed lowly.


    "Although I came up with this ideast night, you have to trust me. This hospital must be opened


    especially for you," Patrick said.


    "But I haven''t promised I would be there." Aimee raised her chin with a proud look.


    Patrick said, "I have to build the hospital first. After it''spleted, I''ll beg you every day toe to my


    hospital."


    Aimee was finally amused by Patrick.


    Just thinking of how Patrick would beg her every day, Aimee would be overjoyed.


    But, how could she really had the intention to let Patrick do that?


    Aimee said, "Since you are so determined to open a hospital, I promise you I wille to work for


    you."


    Patrick smiled and pulled Aimee into his arms.


    How could he fail to understand the distress in Aimee''s eyes? She probably didn''t want him to beg her.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Then, I have one more request."


    Aimee turned serious immediately, looked at Patrick defensively, and said, "Don''t be insatiable."


    Patrick ignored Aimee''s expression in her eyes and said, "During the construction of the hospital, do


    you want to help me? By the way, take a good rest."


    Aimee knew this was a trick.


    She knew that things would not be as simple as she thought.


    It turned out that Patrick had such an idea.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded, and directly exposed Patrick''s idea, "You can just say that you don''t


    want me to work, and you just want me to stay at home to wait for delivery. It''s ridiculous to make such


    a big detour."


    Patrick didn''t feel the slightest bit of embarrassment at being exposed. Instead, he continued to say,


    "Don''t you think that my suggestion is perfect?"


    On the one hand, it didn''t mean that Aimee had nothing to do, and on the other hand, it can stop her


    from being unhappy by these messy things.


    Patrick believed that this was the best solution.


    Aimee can understand Patrick''s approach.


    However, she didn''t immediately agree.


    Aimeey back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Her mood was actually veryplicated.


    Although her career was not to be a doctor in this hospital forever, the time she stayed here was the


    longest.


    ording to Joel''s request, during the years she had to hide her abilities, it can even be said she had


    devoted herself to the hospital.


    Aimee was not a heartless person, and naturally had feelings.


    Aimee was really sad to be framed by the hospital this time.


    It was very ufortable for Aimee to leave with such emotions.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time, and finally said to Patrick, "Do I look like a deserter?"


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand, brought it to his lips and kissed it.


    "You''re my fighter, " he said.


    Aimee sat up again, looked at Patrick, and said, "It''s decided. I''ll follow your orders."


    There were always times to meet and part. She just didn''t expect that the reason for her leaving would


    be this.


    Speaking of which, there was some irony.


    However, now that things hade to this point, Aimee really had nothing to miss.


    Plus, she really didn''t want Patrick to worry.


    So, since that was what Patrick wanted, she said yes.


    Not only did Patrick want Aimee to be happy, it was the same for Aimee.


    She also hoped that she could make Patrick happy, instead of just being a willful person who blindly let


    Patrick tolerate her.


    Aimee leaned in front of Patrick, with a wicked smile on her face, "Since a hospital will be opened for


    me, you have to follow my requests. And you have to be prepared that my requests are very strict."


    Patrick looked at the gleam in Aimee''s eyes, and raised his brows lightly, wanting to hear what she


    wanted.


    Aimee said, "I wanted to say it before that I really like the instruments that grandpa bought for you.


    Darling, just give me a set of that."

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Excellent


    Patrick finally figured out one thing that Aimee married him probably because of the instruments.


    Just thinking about it like this made Patrick feel like he was suffocated.


    He pinched Aimee''s face softly and asked, "Aimee, if there were no instruments back then, you


    wouldn''t want to marry me?"


    Although it might be hurtful to think so, Aimee really can''t deny this.


    Indeed, it was because of those instruments that she cared so much about Patrick.


    Aimee cleared her throat lightly to hide her embarrassment.


    She said, "But, no matter what the reason was at the beginning, now, I love you."


    All roads lead to Rome. Now, they were in love with each other. Was there anything more important


    than this?


    Patrick was really convinced by her for a while.


    However, in Patrick''s heart, he was still very unhappy.


    Was there any man who can feel at ease knowing that he was not as important as a bunch of


    instruments in his wife''s heart?


    Seeing that Patrick hadn''t spoken, Aimee frowned, and got angry too.


    She said, "However, you were very indifferent to me at that time, and I didn''t see at all how much you


    like me."


    She can rake up the past too.


    Patrick heard what Aimee said and knew that she was going to lecture him.


    He was not prepared to give Aimee such a chance, so he lowered his head and kissed Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee''s heart skipped a beat by his sudden movement, and then, she looked at Patrick angrily.


    She hummed angrily, "It''s really unreasonable for you to behave like this."


    He was unable to outspeak so he kissed her.


    Patrick chuckled and said, "I have to let you know how much I love you right now."


    If, at that time, he knew that one day, he would love Aimee so much, he would definitely not treat her


    with that attitude.


    Aimee blushed from his sudden confession, and could only sigh in her heart that this man was really


    too good at how to make her blush.


    It was obvious that the two of them were raking up the past with each other now, but in the end, this


    man put out the mes of war with his word, and made her crumble.


    Aimee was still staring at Patrick as if disgusted him, and the corners of her mouth curled up


    unconsciously.


    She didn''t know before that the deterrent effect of sweet words would be so great.


    There was no woman who did not love sweet talk, and she was just an ordinary person who loved to


    hear Patrick express the most passionate emotions to her.


    Aimee leaned close to Patrick in an intimate manner, and her voice was soft and sweet.


    "I love you too." Aimee said.


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat. He held Aimee''s chin, and kissed her again.


    Aimee was actually not a woman who can express her emotions so straightforwardly. In many cases,


    she did more than she said.


    However, when she really started to express her love for him, the effect was much greater than those


    people who always talked about their love.


    Patrick couldn''t express his feelings with more urate movements, and only by kissing Aimee


    endlessly and lingeringly, could he express his inner excitement.


    However, there were always people who spoiled the fun and came to disturb them.


    There was a knock on the door of the ward.


    Aimee poked her head from Patrick''s arms. Her face was blushing, and her lips were red, and even a


    little swollen.


    She looked like this, not to mention how attractive she was.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Patrick couldn''t let other people see such Aimee. Almost without thinking, he pushed Aimee onto the


    bed and pulled the quilt to cover her tightly, leaving only the eyes above the outside.


    Aimee looked around, and was a little dumbfounded by Patrick''s action.


    This man was too cute.


    Patrick bent down and said softly to Aimee, "Aimee, sleep."


    Aimee closed her eyes obediently. Anyway, no matter who came to see her, she didn''t want to deal with


    it.


    Then she left it to Patrick.


    Aimee was very clear that the people who wille at this time must be people from the hospital, and


    she was really toozy to deal with it.


    Closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep, Aimee heard Patrick had let them in.


    Sure enough, there came the president of the hospital and Colby.


    At the moment when they saw Patrick, the president was still very disturbed.


    Patrick naturally didn''t have a friendly attitude towards them, and his voice was so cold, "What do you


    want?"


    The president became even more nervous, but at this moment, he could only keepposed, "I heard


    that Dr. Read was exhaustedst night, so wee and have a look."


    Patrick snorted coldly when he heard the president''s words, "What do you want to see? I thought that


    the people in hospital crave for greatness and sess that they don''t care about the lives of ordinary


    doctors."


    When the president heard this, his body couldn''t help trembling, and his forehead was covered with


    cold sweat.


    Even as the president of this hospital, he was timid in front of Patrick.


    This incident was indeed to be med on him. At that time, he only thought of winning over that person


    first. In the face of absolute power, as the president of a small hospital, the choices he can make were


    really not enough.


    However, he offended Patrick because of this, which he didn''t want to have at all.


    The president said, "Mr. Hayden, Dr. Read is the best doctor in our hospital. At that time, what we could


    do was to invite the best doctor to treat patients. She''s the best doctor in our hospital. It is the doctor''s


    responsibility."


    When Patrick heard such high-sounding words from the president, the way he looked at him became


    even colder.


    Aimee, who was pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed, sneered in her heart when she heard


    what the president said.


    As Patrick looked sullen, the president was full of apprehension.


    However, at this time, he could only bite the bullet and continue talking.


    "I know that this matter is not done properly. Especially, Dr. Read is in a special period like pregnancy.


    We should let her rest more. When the patient is out of danger, Dr. Read will be on vacation until she


    wants toe back to work. She can take as long as she wants," said the president.


    Patrick''s sneer was even stronger that the president really had a "good" n.


    Even at this moment, he still wanted to exploit Aimee.


    He was really "excellent".

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Is it too much?


    Patrick didn''t agree or reject the president''s words, but just looked at him coldly, as if waiting to see


    what self-righteous conditions he coulde up with.


    The president was scared by Patrick''s stare. He was about to continue to say something and offer


    some conditions for Patrick to calm down, when a nurse rushed in and said to the him and Colby, "Mr.


    Miller, Dr. Bauer, the patient''s heartbeat stops suddenly."


    "What did you say?" The president turned pale immediately, but his eyes fell on Aimee who was lying


    on the bed.


    Patrick''s body blocked the president''s sight, and he said coldly, "Do you want my wife to get up and


    help you see the patient''s condition?"


    The president opened his mouth, naturally having this idea, but when he met Patrick''s cold eyes, he


    dared not say anything.


    Patrick didn''t give him a chance but drove him away directly, "If you don''t go there, something really


    happens to the patient, I''m afraid your position really won''tst long."


    Now that it came to this point, the president really had no way to say anything more.


    He could only hurry there with Colby.


    After they left, Aimee sat up from the bed, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, I''m really wronged."


    Up to this moment, the president had not given up plotting against her. This feeling was really too bad.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head, and said softly, "I will not let you be wronged again."


    Aimee sighed and said, "Actually, if they didn''t plot against me like this, I would really want to hold that


    girl ountable to the end."


    From the perspective of the patient''s condition, she was very sure that she can be cured.


    It was a pity that the Hayden family was included when being targeted.


    Aimee can''t allow anyone to hurt the Hayden family, so even if she wanted to treat that girl, she won''t


    bother.


    Perhaps, this was the destiny that tied patients and doctors.


    She and that girl didn''t have that.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, there is not only one patient in this world. Don''t take all the patients as your own


    responsibility. You don''t need to do so much."


    Aimee nodded and said, "I know. I have already promised you now, and I won''t think about those things


    anymore."


    When Patrick heard this, he was very calm.


    Seeing that Aimee was recovering well, he asked, "Do you want to go back and rest? Or do you want


    to sleep for a while?"


    "I want to sleep a little longer. I don''t want to be taken to the ICU as soon as I go out," Aimee said.


    Patrick smiled, helped Aimee to lie down on the bed, and said, "Then sleep a little longer. I''ll go out. Do


    you want Casey toe over and apany you?"


    "No, I won''t be able to sleep when Casey is here," Aimee said.


    Now, she only wanted to sleep even more.


    Patrick said, "Okay, wait for me toe back."


    Aimee responded, and waved at Patrick, being so obedient as hell.


    "Bye, darling." Aimee said with a smile.


    Patrick looked at her cute appearance, and didn''t want to leave at all.


    However, he had something to deal with, so he had to leave.


    As Patrick left, Aimeey on the bed, looking at the ceiling.


    For a while, she felt a little bit lost.


    It was the ce where she had stayed for so long, but now she was leaving. It was a lie if Aimee said


    that she was not sad.


    Sighing lightly, Aimee inexplicably felt that her current emotions were really hypocritical.


    This kind of thing had never happened before, because she was very indifferent to everything, and she


    didn''t have any negative emotions at all.


    But now, she was affected by such a small matter. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just thinking about it was already ridiculous enough.


    She disliked herself and fell asleep.


    She was in a deep sleep and heard nothing of what was happening outside.


    What Aimee didn''t know was that Patrick left Trace behind, and anyone who wanted to disturb Aimee in


    the ward was stopped by Trace.


    Marco was included.


    Marco had actually dealt with Trace before. Although they were not friends at all, they appreciated each


    other.


    When they needed to do each other''s favors, they will try their best.


    However, this time, Trace didn''t give him any chance at all, and just stood in front of Marco without


    showing any affection.


    Marco lost his temper. He looked at Trace, gritted his teeth and said, "Trace, I know that we''re working


    for respective employers and have our own positions. I can understand this, but can you please


    understand me too? She''s not only her attending doctor, but also the best doctor in the entire hospital.


    Only she can heal her. Do you just want to see her die at such a young age??"


    Trace said, "If it wasn''t for understanding you, do you think I would still be here to listen to you? I am


    deeply sorry for Miss Hill''s physical condition, but she has tried her best. Up to now she hasn''t woken


    up yet. Her body is overdrawn to such an extent. Isn''t she doing enough for Miss Hill? You can''t only


    care about Miss Hill''s body."


    "Trace! That''s too much for you to say!" Marco also became agitated. If he hadn''t heard it with his own


    ears, he would hardly have believed that these words hade from Trace''s mouth.


    Trace ignored Marco''s anger because he had already received Patrick''s order that anyone who


    approached the ward and disturbed Aimee''s peace was not to be allowed. Otherwise he would


    question him.


    He was very upset indeed. Even though this incident had nothing to do with Marco directly, it was still


    quite disgusting.


    Trace was also angry in his heart and of course he didn''t want to be nice to Marco.


    Marco saw that Trace was so determined. Even though he was very angry, he couldn''t rush in and


    force Aimee out.


    Just as he was about to use the past as a tool, a bitter voice came from behind him, "Marco, don''t


    disturb Dr Read''s rest.


    Marco turned to see Denis Hill walking over.


    From yesterday to today, Denis had obviously be much more haggard and hadpletely lost his


    elegant appearance.


    Marco had worked for him for so long and it was the first time he had seen him like this.


    It made him feel very ufortable.


    "Sir." Marco walked over and was about to say something when he heard Denis say, "Let''s go, let''s go


    see April."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 Very Envious


    The thing that Aimee was plot against and wronged in the hospital was known by Matilda soon.


    Matilda was at Globalhive today, signing for the next two shows with Miles.


    Everything went very smoothly until Patrick came over suddenly.


    Miles asked suspiciously, "Why aren''t you not in the hospital with Aimee? What are you doing here?"


    Patrick didn''t shy away from Matilda''s presence, and said straight to the point, "I''m going to use the


    Miles was taken aback again, and asked suspiciously, "What are you using thatnd for?"


    Thend in the western suburb had been auctioned by the Hayden family for four years, but the


    construction had not yet started.


    Miles was naturally puzzled by Patrick''s sudden desire to use it.


    Patrick said, "Open a hospital for Aimee."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matilda was drinking water, but after hearing Patrick''s words, she spat it out.


    She quickly took out a tissue and wiped the mess, then looked at Patrick full of doubts, as if she


    wanted to see from his face whether he was serious.


    It can''t be med on Matilda for being too fussy. In fact, Patrick''s words were very infuriating.


    It seemed that it was extremely simple to open a hospital, as long as he said so.


    Especially Patrick''s tone, as if he opened a hospital for Aimee for fun. As for other things, he didn''t care


    at all.


    If Matilda was so shocked that she spit the water out, then Miles was no less shocked than Matilda.


    He looked at Patrick and made sure again, "Are you serious? Are you really nning to open a


    hospital?"


    "Thatnd has been vacant for so long, and it really should be used." Patrick said.


    "However, if you want to open a private hospital, it''s not easy." Miles said.


    Patrick said, "So, Miles, I need your help with this."


    Miles was going to be annoyed by his brother.


    Usually he didn''t have such a nice attitude towards him, but now he was obedient...


    He was silent for a while, but still asked, "Just because of the patientst night, did you decide to do


    this?"


    Patrick said, "It''s not all because of this. Aimee''s medical skills are actually very limited in public


    hospitals. She likes to see patients and save lives. I will give her a simple environment and let her only


    care about seeing patients and saving lives. Those other things bothered her too much."


    In public hospitals, not all of them, at least most of the doctors had the intention of wanting to be


    superior.


    The reason why what happened yesterday was not because Aimee was Patrick''s wife and a member


    of the Hayden family. Even if they came to cause trouble, they would treat the Hayden family with


    respect and make this problem smaller.


    However, how could this be such a simple reason?


    Why did Colby let Aimee go to the operating room when he knew that Aimee was exhausted? The


    reason behind this was that Aimee''s ability blocked his way.


    The reason was not exined clearly, but it did not mean that no one knew it.


    Although Patrick knew that Aimee never had the intention topete with anyone for those so-called


    reputations, however, Aimee was still regarded as a thorn in the side.


    It was also very ridiculous to say that, if Aimee was really interested in this kind of thing, how can such


    a small trick stop Aimee?


    Only short-sighted people would use such a despicable way to self-righteously think that they had done


    something good.


    Miles understood Patrick''s thoughts, and said, "Since you have already made up your mind, I can help


    you. But Patrick, you must also be clear that if you want to get approval, you must be approved by him,


    and you have to be prepared that he''ll purposely make difficulties for you."


    Patrick nodded and said, "I''ve thought of all these, Miles. So what I want to ask you for help is to take a


    different path."


    Miles was startled, looked at Patrick for a long time, and then said, "Patrick, you have to know that


    there are some things, if you do it, there is no turning back."


    Patrick smiled and said, "Are you still afraid of this?"


    Knowing Patrick''s attitude, Miles understood that he had made up his mind and there was no room for


    maneuver.


    He didn''t say anything more, but just said, "Okay, since you have already made up your mind, then I


    will help you with this matter."


    "Thanks, Miles," Patrick said.


    Patrick didn''t stay here much, and left after finishing talking.


    After Patrick left, Matilda asked, "What kind of way did he mean?"


    Miles watched Matilda, but actually didn''t want her to know too much about this matter.


    However, since she asked, Miles didn''t hide it.


    He said, "There are some things that cannot be resolved on the right path, and some necessary means


    must be taken to achieve the goal."


    Speaking of this, Matilda already understood what Miles meant.


    "It can tell that Patrick really loves Aimee," she said.


    If not, how could it be possible to this for her?


    As Miles heard this, his eyes fell on Matilda''s face, and he couldn''t tell what she was thinking at the


    moment.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Very envious?"


    Matilda was a little taken aback by his question, and after a while, she said, "What am I envious of?


    What do you want to say?"


    Miles said, "I thought you''d want a husband like Patrick, too."


    Matilda was a little speechless, but somehow found it quite interesting.


    She said, "Probably all girls want it, but I don''t."


    "Why do you say that?" Miles asked.


    "Maybe in this respect, I''m not like a normal girl?" Matildaughed lowly. Not knowing whether she was


    answering Miles or telling herself, she said, "For me, no matter how good a man is, he is not as good


    as me. I only believe in one thing, and that is money."


    Miles was very shocked.


    He never thought that he would hear such words from Matilda''s mouth.


    He understood well that Matilda was a woman who loved money.


    Even, the reason why their cooperation can be achieved was because he can give her a generous


    reward.


    If not, Matilda would never want to have anything to do with him.


    However, Miles didn''t understand why she would say that. It seemed that in her world, men were the


    most unreliable.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 I didn''t intend to be so straightforward


    Matilda could feel that Miles was looking at her.


    She held her chin and looked at Miles, and asked with great interest, "What? Are you scared by what I


    said?"


    "It''s okay," Miles said, "You''re being honest."


    It was not an easy thing to be able to say what she cared most about so calmly.


    Miles said, "It''s just that I''m curious. Have you ever been hurt because you don''t trust men so much?"


    Matilda didn''t answer right away, but seemed to be lost in thought.


    Her eyes, also for the first time, looked so dull.


    Miles'' heart seemed to be beaten by something. His expression became tense. Even, he was full of


    anger, and wanted to catch that ignorant man. He wanted to find out why that man hurt such a woman.


    The moment Matilda stopped thinking, she saw the anger in Miles'' eyes.


    She froze for a moment, but then her mood becameplicated.


    As for Miles'' thoughts, she was not an idiot, so naturally she can feel it.


    However, she could only pretend that she didn''t understand anything, as if, by doing so, she would not


    be bound by her emotions.


    Matilda said, "It''s not about being hurt, but I just don''t like it."


    Miles felt even more ufortable when he heard Matilda''s calm words.


    Did she not like all men, or, this was telling him that she didn''t like him?


    Miles didn''t dare to ask further.


    It was ridiculous to say that he would have such a time, and he would be so cowardly that even he


    would despise himself.


    However, his emotions at the moment were suppressed.


    Matilda didn''t want to discuss her rtionship issues with Miles, so she chose a super stupid way to


    change the subject.


    But what she transferred was, "What about you? You should have a rich love history, right?"


    Miles didn''t expect Matilda to ask him this question suddenly. He was a little dumbfounded, and a little


    helpless.


    Miles said, "Why? Do I look like a very flirting person?"


    Matilda raised her eyebrows lightly, and the meaning was self-evident.


    She almost didn''t say directly, "You think you don''t look like that yourself?"


    Miles naturally understood what it meant from Matilda''s eyes. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth


    and said, "If I tell you that I have never been in a rtionship, would you believe it?"


    Matilda opened her mouth wide and looked at Miles in disbelief. Obviously she didn''t believe it at all.


    Miles expected such a reaction from her, but he wasn''t angry at all.


    He said, "It seems that your misunderstanding of me is really serious."


    Matilda said, "This is really amazing. Such an outstanding man should be wooed by many women. You


    should be sought after by women since you were a child. How could you not have a girlfriend? This too


    weird."


    The more she thought about it, the more Matilda felt that the reason behind this might really be quite


    iffy.


    As she looked at Miles, she suddenly became a little more probing.


    And Matilda''s eyes seemed to say that she understood him.


    The reason why he never had a girlfriend was because...


    "Mr. Hayden, are you..."


    "Stop your imagination!" Miles interrupted Matilda, gnashing his teeth angrily, "Matilda, I''m totally


    straight."


    Matilda was amused by his seriousness.


    She deliberately said, "Mr. Hayden, do you know that you look like you are trying to hide something?


    The more you deny, the more you emphasize it."


    Obviously, in Matilda''s heart, a judgment had been made that Miles just liked men.


    Miles was really annoyed by Matilda.


    He licked inside his cheek lightly, got up and walked towards Matilda.


    Miles stopped in front of the sofa and leaned down, just trapping Matilda between him and the sofa.


    In an instant, a strong sense of oppression swept over Matilda''s whole body.


    The masculine breath blowing towards her face made Matilda''s heart even more disordered.


    This had never happened before.


    All the time, Matilda thought that she was ying games among men, manipting men easily and


    watching them get agitated for her, not to mention how funny it was.


    But now, Matilda was being oppressed by such a man.


    She felt threatened like never before.


    Miles'' eyes fell on Matilda''s face, so close that he could even see the fluff on Matilda''s face clearly.


    Such a distance also made Miles feel that Matilda was indeed a beautiful woman.


    She was so beautiful he can''t take his eyes off her face.


    He raised his hand, held Matilda''s chin, and said, "You really want to know do I like men?"


    Matilda swallowed uncontrobly, shook her head instinctively, "I don''t want to."


    Now, she just wanted Miles to let go of her quickly.


    This strange feeling made her feel very uneasy.


    However, Miles didn''t know if he was really irritated by her.


    He was about to confront Matilda.


    He held Matilda''s chin tightly and said, "Originally I didn''t intend to be so straightforward, but now it


    seems that if it is not straightforward, the problem is very serious."


    Matilda naturally understood what Miles said, and instantly became more nervous.


    Almost without thinking about it, she just bounced off the sofa.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, her sudden movement made her hit Miles'' head directly.


    Both of them were hit badly. Matilda burst into tears when she was hit. Miles also held his nose and


    didn''t speak for a long time.


    Matilda almost hated herself to death.


    What did she do? How could she do such an inexplicable thing?


    She wanted to run away now.


    Matilda didn''t bother to apologize to Miles, but just picked up her bag and ran out of Miles'' office


    quickly.


    Miles gritted his teeth in anger.


    Matilda, you can run for a while, but can''t run forever. Could it be that he can''t catch her?


    As Miles came to his senses, he was lost in his thoughts again.


    After all, he hadn''t figured out what was the reason for Matilda''s disbelief in men.


    If he hadn''t figured this out, he really couldn''t force Matilda.


    That was not what he wanted to see.


    Miles sat on the sofa. For a moment, he really couldn''t make up his mind.


    It was impossible for him to ask Patrick how to woo a woman.


    No need to think about it, Miles was sure what Patrick would do to him.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Why exin so much


    As Matilda ran out from Globalhive, she didn''t recover from it for a long time.


    Just now, if Miles really confessed his feelings to her, she can imagine how frightened she would be.


    But, inexplicably, Matilda felt panic.


    After struggling for a moment, Matilda still decided to go to Aimee.


    In particr, Aimee was actually wronged. This was a top priority. She had to find out who was so


    audacious and dared to bully Aimee.


    After driving to the hospital, Matilda called Aimee, asked which ward she was in, and hurried over.


    Trace was still guarding the door cautiously and conscientious. Seeing Matilda rushing over, he


    subconsciously took her as a troublemaker for Aimee.


    Without thinking, Trace stopped Matilda.


    "Miss, you can''t go in," Trace said.


    Matilda looked at Trace and naturally knew that he was Patrick''s subordinate.


    She felt even uneasy. Patrick actually left Trace here, so she can imagine how wronged Aimee was.


    But, was this guy out of his mind and actually blocking her way?


    Matilda said, "Do you know who I am?"


    Trace really didn''t recognize Matilda.


    He said, "Madam is resting, and no one can go in. Miss, please don''t embarrass me."


    Matilda was a little dumbfounded, but since Trace was so conscientious, she didn''t bother with him.


    She took out her mobile phone and made another call to Aimee. She didn''t enter the ward until Aimee


    came out.


    It was also at this moment that Aimee found out that Patrick actually left Trace here to help her avoid


    these troubles.


    Naturally, she felt warm again, and thought that she loved Patrick a little more.


    Matilda circled Aimee twice before asking suspiciously, "What are you doing in the hospital?"


    "I''m not hospitalized. I was just too tired and wanted to sleep." Aimee said.


    She told Matilda what happened from yesterday to today, which made Matilda very annoyed.


    "Colby is out of his mind. Does he think you''re in his way, and messing with you?"


    Matilda was very angry, and seemed to be going to fight with him.


    Aimee said, "This is normal. Joel told me a long time ago that he had expected that I would have such


    troubles. Otherwise, how could he let me hide my talents?"


    Matilda clicked her tongue twice, but was still very indignant.


    "No wonder Patrick wants to open a hospital for you. If it were me, I wouldn''t want to be bullied here."


    Matilda said.


    Every one of them can be outstanding in every field, so why should she suffer it here?


    Especially Aimee, her scientific research was enough for her to livefortably for several lifetimes.


    If she didn''t really love healing and saving lives, she wouldn''t need to be a doctor in this hospital.


    Well, when she was an ordinary doctor before, she lived in peace, and there was the teacher-student


    friendship.


    Now, her outstanding ability had turned into a disaster.


    It was just unreasonable.


    Aimee looked at Matilda suspiciously, and asked, "How do you know he''s going to open a hospital for


    me?"


    "I was there when he went looking for Miles. I heard it," Matilda said.


    Aimee became even more interested.


    Logically speaking, Patrick and Miles should not discuss this matter in front of Matilda.


    Since Patrick did this, it meant...


    Aimee looked at Matilda and said, "Honestly, what''s the rtionship between you and Miles now?"


    "What?" Matilda immediately looked at Aimee defensively.


    What was going on? She can''t escape the topic of Miles anywhere.


    Matilda said, "I came to see you. Why do you mention him? I have nothing to do with him. If there is, it


    is just the rtionship between the boss and the employee. The reason why I am here today is


    because I signed the contract in the past. Other than that, the two of us have nothing to do with each


    other."


    Aimee looked at Matilda and was amused by her appearance.


    She had known Matilda for so long, and this was the first time she saw Matilda like this.


    It was like something was exposed, but she dared not admit it. As she wanted to exin it clearly, she


    didn''t know she was more likely to be misunderstood.


    Aimee said, "I just asked you one question. Why are you exining so much to me?"


    She stared at Matilda without blinking, and said, "Matilda, tell me the truth. What are you afraid of?"


    Matilda still wanted to deny it, but in front of Aimee, she really couldn''t do it.


    In an instant, Matilda rxed as if her whole body copsed.


    Matilda said, "I''m afraid what will I do if he confesses his feelings to me?"


    Aimee was taken aback when she heard the words, and thenughed.


    She said, "Confession is nothing more than epting or not. Miles is not a person who will force you to


    ept him. If you really don''t like him, tell him. He will ept it. Matilda, in fact, what you worry is that


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    you don''t want to say no at all, do you?"


    Matilda''s eyes widened. She was staring at Aimee in disbelief.


    Matilda wanted to deny it, but couldn''t fool Aimee when her eyes could see through everything.


    She became even more depressed in an instant,y down on the sofa and said, "Then what should I


    do? What do you think I should do?"


    Aimee held Matilda''s hand distressedly, and said, "Matilda, don''t be trapped by the past. You are worth


    everything. As long as it is what you want, you are worth it. You have to consider nothing but whether


    you like Miles or not."


    Matilda looked at Aimee, and her eyes were a little wet and red.


    She was silent for a long time before she said, "Speaking of which, how ironic! I boast that I fool with


    men, but who would have imagined that a woman like me doesn''t believe men at all."


    Because she didn''t believe men, she was able to be so presumptuous.


    However, Matilda never thought that one day, she would have to face such a situation.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Why are you still noting back?


    Aimee looked at Matilda and listened to her words.


    She sighed softly and said, "Matilda, you think too much. In fact, most of the time, it''s not that


    in love with someone and show my sincerity?"


    Matilda shuddered and looked at Aimee.


    Yes, in the past so many years, probably no one would have thought that Aimee would have such a


    day.


    But, now, these things just happened.


    And most importantly, Aimee was very happy now.


    Matilda said, "But we are different."


    Aimee was only indifferent and treated her feelings very coldly. Only friends like them who had


    experienced many things together can be valued in her heart.


    However, her situation was different.


    She can''t form a family with people.


    That period of extremely dark life left a permanent trauma in her memory.


    Matilda can''t heal it, so she can only escape.


    "Aimee, at least I don''t want to hurt him," she said.


    Aimee heard this, sighed softly, and said, "I will not speak well for Miles. This is a matter between the


    two of you, and I will not force you to do something. I just hope that no matter what your decision is ,


    don''t let yourself regret it."


    Matildaughed, looked at Aimee, and said, "Aimee, I think you have really changed a lot."


    In the past, Aimee would never have said such things to her.


    Even if they were the closestpanions, Aimee can be so cold and "inhuman".


    Even the rtionship between them was often thought to be maintained by money, because the reward


    Aimee gave her was really impressive.


    Now, Aimee would actually say these things to her. To be honest, Matilda was very touched.


    At least, Aimee, who was being like this, was much more humane than before.


    Aimee said, "Maybe it''s because what I never had before, I have now."


    Matilda nodded and said, "This is good. At least, you''re really happy now."


    Nothing would make Matilda happier than seeing Aimee happy.


    Aimee said, "So, I really hope that you can be happy too. Of course, I am not saying that being with


    Miles is happiness. I just hope that you don''t trap yourself in the past. Let yourselfe out. At least, to


    see more possibilities."


    Hearing what Aimee said, Matilda was actually touched in her heart.


    She supported her head, and after a long silence, she said, "Aimee, do you think people are strange


    creatures? They always take it for granted that many things should develop ording to their own


    ideas, but there are always so many surprises."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "This is life, ups and downs. After all, you have to experience it yourself." Aimee said.


    After the talk with Aimee, Matilda''s mood was improved a lot.


    Just in time, Francis called and asked if she had time to go to his home with August for a drink in the


    evening.


    Naturally, Matilda would not miss the opportunity to explore Francis'' wine cab, and immediately


    agreed.


    Aimee felt a little helpless about her enthusiastic for wine.


    She said, "Don''t drink too much. I''ll let Kelvin or Ash pick you upter, and prepare hangover medicine


    for you."


    "I know my body. I''ll just taste it, and I won''t drink too much," Matilda said.


    When it came to drinking, Matilda knew how far to go and when to stop.


    Aimee also knew that she didn''t dare to indulge herself and drink, so she let her go.


    As Matilda left, she asked, "Aren''t you going home yet? How strange it is to rest in the ward."


    Aimee said, "I''ll wait for Patrick to pick me up."


    Matilda was speechless.


    She knew that these two people were clingy now, and they were disying their affection wherever


    they went, so she asked such a question, which was like looking for it for herself.


    Matilda said, "I will not step in just because your love is sweet."


    Aimee found it funny and said, "I didn''t tell you this to make you fall in love with someone."


    "You''d better," Matilda snorted softly. She couldn''t bear it anymore, "Then I''m leaving. You just wait."


    Aimee saw off Matilda. She looked at the time and found that it was nearly six o''clock.


    She was surprised and didn''t know what Patrick was doing because he didn''te back for so long.


    After thinking about it, Aimee took out her mobile phone and called Patrick.


    In fact, Aimee almost never called Patrick out of boredom, and never called to check what he was


    doing.


    When calling him now, Aimee felt that doing this was not like her.


    After the phone was connected, Patrick''s voice came from the receiver, which made Aimee feel a little


    emotional turmoil.


    Aimee''s voice was a bit delicate, and she murmured softly, "Darling, why haven''t youe back yet?"


    Patrick was stunned when he heard Aimee''s delicate voice. This was the first time that Aimee showed


    such a clingy side when calling him.


    Not to mention, Aimee, who was calling him, really made Patrick want to hug her tightly.


    Patrick said, "I''ll arrive in ten minutes. Aimee, wait for me, okay?"


    Aimee behaved like a spoiled child.


    "Then, darling, hurry up. I miss you." Aimee said.


    Patrick gasped. Facing Aimee like this, there was nothing he can''t agree to.


    It was afraid he was willing to hand over his life to her now.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, I will be here soon."


    He stepped on the gas, but due to the traffic around the General Hospital and the difficulty in finding a


    parking space, he couldn''t return to the ward early.


    Aimee was sitting on the bed, dangling her legs. The moment she saw Patrick push the door in, she


    jumped off the bed regardless and rushed straight towards Patrick.


    Throwing into Patrick''s arms, Aimee hugged his waist tightly, rubbing her cheek against his heart. Her


    voice was as soft as a cat''s.


    "Darling, I miss you so much." Aimee said.


    Patrick couldn''t bear this. He immediately hugged Aimee tightly, and said softly, "It''s my fault. I came


    back toote."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 Do you think...?


    Aimee also didn''t understand why she became so clingy today. Immersing herself in Patrick''s arms,


    she didn''t want toe out at all.


    Patrick stroked her back and said, "Aimee, let''s go home first, shall we?"


    Although it was said that Aimee slept almost all day long, this was the hospital after all, and Patrick


    hoped that Aimee can go home and rest.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Okay."


    Even though she said that, she didn''t let go of Patrick. Her arms were still around his waist, and she


    refused to let go.


    Patrickughed lowly. He enjoyed it that Aimee was so clingy to him.


    He held Aimee directly and carried her up.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, you''re so clingy. I''ll carry you out, okay?"


    Aimee originally wanted Patrick to just hug her and go out.


    However, this was the ce where she worked. Although she was ready to leave, she still hadn''t left.


    Aimee still felt that she should take her own impression into consideration. The moment she was about


    to leave the ward, Aimee jumped out of Patrick''s arms and said, "Darling, I can walk by myself."


    Patrick chuckled, once again thinking she was so cute.


    As the two came out of the hospital, Trace was driving the car in front, and Aimee sat in the back seat,


    leaning on Patrick''s shoulder.


    On the way to Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee saw a bakery in sight.


    Aimee turned her head, looked at Patrick , and said, "Darling, I want to eat cake."


    She pointed to the bakery and suddenly wanted to eat it.


    Patrick asked Trace to stop the car, and then got out of the car with Aimee to buy it.


    In fact, Aimee seldom ate cakes, and she didn''t even like such sweet and greasy food.


    She didn''t know if it was because of her pregnancy that she was now interested in this kind of thing.


    As Aimee walked into the bakery, she was healed by the tangy and sweet smell.


    She never knew that this smell would be so good.


    After picking some from the container for a long time, Aimee chose a dozen or so small cakes, which


    directly stunned the clerk.


    When the clerk was packing, she still couldn''t help asking, "Miss, it''s better to eat the cakes on the


    same day. You bought so much. Can you really finish them?"


    Aimee nced at her and said, "We have many families."


    When the clerk heard this, she didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, the customer is God. Since it was the customer''s own choice, as the merchant, it was best for


    them not to ask so many questions.


    Aimee was very happy when she came out with a big bag of cakes.


    After getting in the car, she didn''t hold back, and directly opened a cheesecake, ready to eat it.


    In fact, the clerk''s reminder was very reasonable.


    Although the cakes tasted very good, the portion wasrge.


    The piece of cheesecake in Aimee''s hand was very heavy. If she ate such a piece, and if she had a


    small appetite, she may not even be able to eat dinner.


    However, what made Aimee very satisfied was that this cake was really delicious.


    She took a piece and fed it to Patrick, saying, "Darling, try it. It''s really delicious."


    Aimee never knew before that cakes could be so delicious.


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and bit the cake.


    To be honest, for him, this kind of sweet stuff was really not what he liked.


    However, seeing Aimee eating so happily, Patrick was really happy.


    If anyone in this car was unhappy, it was probably only Trace.


    Ever since Patrick got well, he had been doing things like picking up his wife to and from get off work


    by himself, rarely bringing the driver with him.


    And he was rarely in the samepartment as Patrick and his wife.


    Therefore, Trace didn''t have a deep understanding of the love between Patrick and his wife.


    However, Trace still cannot escape the end of being forced to see them disying their affection.


    He was driving the car at the moment. Listening to the conversation between the two behind him, he


    didn''t know how delicious the cake was.


    However, Trace felt how overwhelmed their affection was.


    Trace suddenly felt a little sad.


    He really wanted to have a girl to fall in love with.


    But, sweet love, when will it be his turn.


    Trace wept in his heart, feeling so pitiful.


    Finally, the car pulled into Hayden''s Mansion.


    As Trace parked the car, he asked Patrick if there was anything else he wanted to order, and then ran


    away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Aimee looked at Trace''s back strangely, and asked, "Darling, did you reproach him?"


    Patrick frowned and didn''t understand what was going on with Trace.


    Raising his hand to touch Aimee''s head, Patrick said, "No, he must have been stimted by


    something."


    If Trace heard what Patrick said, he would definitely retort. Yes, he was stimted by their affection.


    He just wanted to find a ce to digest it now.


    Patrick led Aimee in, and as soon as they entered the door, he saw Casey hugging bby and


    "ravaging" him, while bby was kicking helplessly, as if he was going to die in the next second.


    When Casey saw the two of theming in, she rushed over immediately, "Aimee, are you okay? I


    want to see you, but Patrick won''t let me go."


    She was really depressed.


    Knowing that Aimee passed out from overwork, Casey really wanted to rush over to settle scores with


    the hospital.


    How can they bully Aimee like this? Did they think Hayden family was easy to deal with?


    However, when she called to ask Patrick what was going on, she was strictly forbidden to go there by


    Patrick.


    Casey felt so wronged.


    She hugged Aimee''s arm and said dissatisfiedly, "Aimee, do you think Patrick is still a human being? I


    am so worried about you, but he actually said that I am noisy and wouldn''t make you rest well. Am I so


    ignorant? Can I make noise?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick with some embarrassment, and suddenly felt so sorry for him.


    He clearly took the me for her.


    It was clearly what she said.


    Casey was still using Patrick, but seeing Aimee only cared about flirting with Patrick, she was


    almost mad at her.


    She also understood that even if she criticized Patrick so badly now, Aimee would still stand by


    Patrick''s side.


    Casey let go of Aimee pitifully.


    Woo, why was she being wronged like this? She obviously had a boyfriend too.


    She also wanted to flirt with her boyfriend, show affection with her boyfriend, and surprise them.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 Twins?


    Seeing that Casey was probably really wronged, Aimee brought the cake over, put it on the table, and


    said, "Casey, let''s eat the cake. It''s delicious."


    Casey looked at Aimee pitifully, and said deliberately, "I don''t want to eat it. Anyway, Patrick despises


    me, and Aimee won''t coax me, so let me be wronged alone."


    Aimee was quite teased by her, leaned close to her ear, and said in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "Then, should I call someone else to coax you?"


    Casey''s body froze, and her heart immediately thumped.


    Her whole body tensed up, and she was so frightened that she seemed to lose her breath.


    For a while, Casey turned her head, looked at Aimee, and smiled innocently, "Aimee, what are you


    talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    No, no, was it possible that she had really revealed her secret?


    Impossible! She had an appointment with Kelvin. How could it be discovered?


    Impossible! Impossible!


    Casey was almost bbergasted.


    She really hadn''t prepared well that she would have a showdown with her family that she had a


    boyfriend.


    In particr, her boyfriend was Kelvin. If this was told to the family, it will be exciting enough to just


    think about it.


    Casey stared closely at Aimee, trying to see something in her eyes.


    It was unlikely that it was really discovered.


    Aimee naturally saw Casey''s reaction in her eyes.


    She already had a guess in her mind.


    It seemed that it came faster than she thought. These two people seemed to have ushered the next


    chapter.


    However, looking at Casey like this, she knew she was not ready for a showdown with her family.


    Aimee will not expose her.


    Aimee said, "Then what should I do? I can coax you, but you don''t want. There''s no outside help.


    Casey, tell me, how can you not be unhappy?"


    Casey had been frightened out of her wits just now, so she couldn''t care less about being pitifully


    unhappy.


    Now when she heard Aimee say this, she immediately said, "No, no, I''m not such a hypocritical person.


    I''m such a cute girl. Of course I''m the most understanding in the whole world. I won''t let you be


    worried."


    As she said that, Casey seemed to want to prove something, opened the cake box, took out a brownie


    from it, and ate it with big mouthfuls.


    It was really like what Aimee said that the taste of the cake was really delicious.


    Casey''s eyes started to shine. Staring at Aimee, she asked, "Aimee, where did you buy this cake? It''s


    really delicious."


    "I saw a bakery on the road. If you like it, let''s go together next time." Aimee said.


    "Okay, okay." Casey nodded hurriedly, took another bite of the cake and put it in her mouth.


    It was so close, but she was smart enough to fool Aimee.


    Casey suddenly became a little depressed. If she knew it earlier, she would have listened to Kelvin and


    told her family members that they were falling in love.


    So, it won''t be like this now.


    Casey had some worries about what kind of chaos it will be when the two of them really went public in


    the future.


    No, she had to discuss it with Kelvin and find a way to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    As Patrick came back, he went to the study, and when he came out of the study, he saw that there


    were only two pieces of cake that he and Aimee had brought back.


    Looking at Aimee and Casey who had sat on the sofa in astonishment, he didn''t need to ask, but knew


    that in the short time he went to the study, these two women did nothing but eat cakes.


    Patrick walked over to touch Aimee''s stomach, and said, "You have eaten so many cakes. What should


    you do if you can''t eat for a while?"


    Aimee was indeed a little bit full.


    However, her eyes still fell on the remaining piece of cake.


    She said, "But, darling, this cake is really delicious. I want to eat it tomorrow."


    Casey echoed from the side, "Pat, you guys are amazing. You just bought it randomly but it''s so


    delicious."


    Patrick red at Casey and already thought it was she who instigated it. Otherwise, Aimee wouldn''t


    have eaten so much.


    Casey naturally understood what it meant from Patrick''s eyes. She immediately shrugged, but couldn''t


    say anything to refute.


    As Patrick thought, the reason there were only two pieces of the cake left was she thought it was too


    delicious, so she took apart each piece and ate half of it with Aimee.


    So, Casey had no choice but to avoid Patrick''s gaze.


    She can only pretend to be innocent in this way.


    What can Patrick do? One was his wife and the other was his sister. He can only pamper them.


    Casey was too cowardly to speak, but was still watching Patrick''s expression.


    Soon, she found that although Patrick didn''t have a kind look for her, he wasn''t really angry.


    That put Casey at ease.


    After being rxed, Casey started talking nonsense again.


    She was puzzled by one thing, so she asked.


    "It''s said that f a woman likes to eat sour during pregnancy, she will have a boy; if she likes to eat spicy,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    she will have a girl. Aimee, you like sweet things. Is it a baby girl or boy?" Casey felt confused.


    It was said that there was no scientific basis, and it was notpletely urate.


    However, there was always no reference about sweetness.


    Aimee was also questioned by Casey. She never thought about whether the little guy in her belly would


    be a boy or a girl.


    Anyway, it was her and Patrick''s child, and she will love the baby very much.


    She believed that Patrick will also love the baby very much.


    So, Aimee never thought about the gender, nor discussed it with Patrick .


    Now being asked by Casey, Aimee wanted to know whether Patrick would expect a girl or a boy.


    Before Aimee could ask, Casey was startled and excited all of a sudden.


    She pped her thigh, jumped up like a monkey, and said, "I see, twins? "

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 My boyfriend is the best man in the world


    Patrick and Aimee heard that Casey''s words were obviously nonsense, and were speechless.


    It was hard for them to understand how Casey coulde to such a conclusion.


    Aimee asked suspiciously, "Then what if I like bitter food?"


    Casey choked when was asked. She looked at Aimee for a long time, and then asked, "Aimee, are you


    serious? Do you really like the bitter?"


    Aimee said, "What if?"


    Casey frowned, and after a long time, she waved her hands and said, "Impossible, impossible. No one


    likes the bitter. It''s impossible."


    As long as she thought of the bitter taste, she would tremble all over.


    She didn''t believe that anyone would like this taste.


    Aimeeughed out loud, and said, "You just don''t know the people who like the bitter taste. Otherwise,


    you will be taught a lesson sooner orter for your remarks."


    Casey immediately moved to Aimee''s side, took her arm, and said in a clingy way, "Aimee, you have to


    protect me well and don''t let people do that to me."


    However, as soon as she said this, Aimee hadn''t said anything, and Patrick had already grabbed her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    cor.


    Patrick nced at Casey and said, "Aimee is pregnant now, but you still want her to protect you.


    Casey, believe it or not? I''ll teach you a lesson first."


    Casey stuck out her tongue, thinking that it was not like she was unprotected. She would ask her


    boyfriend over to show their affectionter.


    After making a fuss for a while, Riley came over to ask them for dinner.


    Camdyn wasn''t at home tonight, and it was just the three of them eating dinner today.


    Aimee and Casey didn''t really realize how much cakes the two of them just ate until the dinner was


    served.


    Although the two of them were holding forks in their hands now, they really had no way to take the


    dishes to their bowels.


    This frightened James so much that he quickly asked, "What''s going on? Is the food I cooked today not


    tasty?"


    It shouldn''t be. He cooked them ording to the tastes they usually liked, especially the roast chicken,


    which was ordered by Casey herself.


    As a result, Casey had not moved at all.


    Patrick looked at James and said, "James, they just ate too much cakes and are not hungry."


    James breathed a sigh of relief, but still said, "You can eat a few. Cakes can''t be regarded as a meal."


    Aimee and Casey couldn''t embarrass James, so they tried every dish.


    Not to mention, after taking two bites, their appetites had increased a lot.


    It was a pity that they were very eager to eat, but their stomachs can''t support it at all.


    Helpless, the two could only put down the tableware and rub their stuffed stomachs.


    Patrick had nothing to say, especially to Aimee. He wanted her to eat well and pay attention to


    bnced nutrition all the time.


    However, this girl ate cakes to fill herself up.


    He can''t force Aimee to eat, but he can only take Aimee for a walk after dinner.


    Casey looked at the backs of the two of them, and pursed her mouth. Patrick knew that she was full


    too, but he didn''t take her for a walk to facilitate digesting the food.


    Was he still her brother?.


    Casey went back to the room angrily, took a shower, changed her clothes, put on a beautiful makeup


    for herself, and went out.


    She was not going to be the third wheel but going to find her boyfriend. She would also be


    apanied by someone to help digestion.


    She didn''t need her brother.


    Casey drove all the way to the vi where Kelvin lived. Kelvin had given her the address before, so that


    she coulde anytime when she wanted to see him.


    She also knew that Kelvin was living with Matilda and Ash at the moment, so she didn''t pull into


    directly, but parked across the road. Then she took out her cell phone and called Kelvin.


    Not long after, Kelvin came out of the vi.


    He was wearing beige home clothes and a pair of gold-rimmed sses, looking extremely refined.


    Casey''s heart was pounding just looking at him like that.


    She felt that she might be going to die. How could he be so good-looking?


    He waspletely her type.


    Casey took several photos of Kelvin with her mobile phone, then got out of the car and rushed towards


    Kelvin.


    After hugging Kelvin''s neck, Casey was like a child, rubbing against Kelvin''s neck. And her voice was


    soft and loving.


    Kelvin directly supported her and let her sit on the front of the car, looking down at her.


    "Didn''t you say we won''t meet today? Why are you here?" Kelvin asked.


    Casey sniffed, and said in a soft voice, "It''s all because Patrick and Aimee. They show affection and


    bully me, and I don''t want to see that at home. It''s not that I don''t have a boyfriend. I also want to show


    affection."


    Kelvin was amused by her childish words, bowed his head and kissed her on the lips, asking, "Do you


    want to go out and have fun, or do you want toe in?"


    "So are you alone?" Casey asked.


    Although she kept saying that she wanted to show their affection, she didn''t really have the courage.


    In particr, she just pretended that she didn''t like anyone in front of Aimee, and now she ran to show


    their affection in front of Matilda and Ash. If Aimee knew about this, it was gonna be miserable.


    "Afraid of what?" Kelvin asked.


    "I haven''t told Aimee yet," Casey said.


    "Then how about I call her now and tell her that I am in a rtionship with her sister-inw?" Kelvin


    said.


    Casey immediately shook her head and said defensively, "No, no, you don''t want to do this. I don''t want


    Aimee to know it yet."


    Kelvin was hardly offended by her appearance.


    He squeezed Casey''s waist gently and said with feigned dissatisfaction, "What? I''m a disgrace?"


    Casey shook her head even more forcefully, and quickly said, "No, my boyfriend is the best man in the


    world."


    Kelvin was amused by her words and the way she coaxed him.


    At least, he was very happy by that.


    However, what Casey said next made Kelvin dumbfounded again.


    Casey tilted her head, looked at Kelvin, and asked seriously, "Kelvin, are you my neighbor?" (There''s


    an idiom that rabbits do not eat the grass around their burrows. It means that a viin usually does not


    harm his neighbors. In this sentence, what Casey meant was that she was in love with Kelvin who was


    close to her, just like a "neighbor".)


    After all, Kelvin was Aimee''s good friend, and she got together with Aimee''s good friend quietly.


    Thinking about it, it was exciting enough.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 It seems that I am a scumbag


    Kelvin found out that the way how Casey thought was really unique.


    And she can always say something that made him speechless.


    At this time, the best way was naturally not to correct how wrong Casey''s idea was, but to let her head


    lose her way to think about these messy things.


    Then, at this time, what can be done was naturally...


    Kissing her.


    Kelvin''s eyes were dark, looking at Casey, full of lust.


    He never knew that a girl would have such a great influence on him.


    She quietly impressed him, stirring up something, and then, easily, he was able to arouse the deepest


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    things in his heart.


    Kelvin was not a person who will treat himself badly. He will use the most direct way to express his


    inner thoughts.


    He did not hide his love for the girl in front of him, nor his various thoughts about her.


    Casey was parched from Kelvin''s gaze, and she unconsciously licked the corner of her mouth.


    But her action made Kelvin''s gaze even lustful.


    Casey was so scared, because she had never been stared at by a man like this.


    She just felt that her throat was getting dry, and subconsciously wanted to turn her head away, but she


    couldn''t.


    Kelvin seemed to see the right moment. Just waiting for the moment when Casey couldn''t resist, like a


    hunter, he kissed Casey''s lips with the fastest speed.


    Casey let out a low cry, really frightened by Kelvin''s action.


    However, soon, she was immersed in it.


    Casey was very skeptical that Kelvin was a seasoned kisser.


    Otherwise, how could a kiss make her sink to this extent.


    Fortunately, she was sitting on the front of the car with her hands hanging on Kelvin''s neck.


    Otherwise, her legs would be so weak that she would not be able to stand still. At that time, how


    embarrassing it would be.


    Kelvin seemed to be addicted to kissing Casey.


    Originally, he wanted ask Casey''s opinion to see if she wanted to go out or if she wanted to go inside.


    Who would have thought that he only wanted to keep kissing her forever, right here, with the evening


    breeze blowing and the moonlight shining, even if itsted forever.


    In the distance, Matilda was leaning on a seat.


    Ash went to pick her up, and it''d been half an hour.


    Now, the two of them were staring at each other. It can be said that they were so speechless.


    Originally, they thought that if these two people entered or left soon, it would be fine for them to stay in


    the car for a while.


    Who would have thought that these two people would hug and kiss each other for so long.


    Ash turned his head to look at Matilda, and asked tentatively, "Matilda, should we make a noise? I''m


    really afraid that if the two of them go on like this, they will directly stage a restricted rating scene."


    Matilda''s mouth twitched. She never expected that Kelvin would so such things when he was in love.


    It was really...


    She can''t judge people by their appearances.


    When thinking about it, Matilda still said, "The girl doesn''t want us to know that she is in a rtionship


    with Kelvin. In my opinion, we should continue to wait in the car."


    Ash scratched his head. What could he do? What could he do after Matilda said so?


    "However, my experiment is not finished yet. I have to go back and check on my data." Ash was about


    to cry.


    It was fine that they were in love. But can they not dy his experiment?


    Now, he was only one of Aimee''s ten disciples, and he had not yet formally graduated. He was really


    worried that if he failed to meet the standard, will he be scolded by Aimee directly?


    Matilda turned her head to look at Ash, and said, "Young man, don''t you have any idea after seeing this


    scene?"


    "What do you think?" Ash looked at Matilda suspiciously. Although he didn''t understand what she was


    asking, he somehow had a premonition that this question was not a good one.


    He had to think before answering.


    Matilda said, "For example, you''re also in a rtionship or something."


    Ash was speechless.


    He stared at Matilda for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion, "Matilda, do you want to fall in


    love with someone?"


    Matilda''s face darkened instantly. Bastard, was this the point of her saying this?


    "I mean you''ve seen Aimee and Kelvin being so sweet in their loves respectively. Don''t you want to be


    in a rtionship?" Matilda said.


    "I''d rather have a rtionship with my experiment," Ash said.


    Now, the only thing that can enter his brain was the experimental data.


    He really didn''t want anything else.


    When Matilda heard what Ash said, she felt a little astounded for a moment.


    It seemed that what she said to himst time waspletely in vain.


    This guy really only listened to Aimee''s order, so he was very kind to that girl Mika.


    However, Ash obviously didn''t understand that this kind of kindness was very dangerous for a girl.


    It was very tempting.


    Especially, a girl like Mika was extremely smart, but also extremely innocent.


    Matilda said, "Ash, no matter what you really think, I hope you understand one thing that never have an


    affair with a girl."


    Ash understood what Matilda meant, and he said a little bit dumbfounded, "You''re talking like I''m a


    scumbag."


    "I''m telling you not to be a scumbag," Matilda said.


    Ash said, "You may rest assured that I shall not."


    Finally, Kelvin and Casey had kissed enough.


    The two got into Casey''s car directly, ready to go for a drive.


    This was suggested by Casey who still didn''t dare to enter the vi as Kelvin''s girlfriend to meet Matilda


    and Ash.


    Even Kelvin told her, at the moment, neither of them were there.


    She was still cowardly.


    Kelvin would not make it difficult for her, so he listened to her suggestion and went out for a drive.


    However, after getting into the car, Kelvin saw Matilda''s car in the rearview mirror, and the corners of


    his mouth curled up helplessly.


    He turned his head and nced at Casey. After all, he decided not to tell her that Matilda and Ash were


    already back.


    Otherwise, if the girl found out that the two of them kissed for so long and were all seen by those two,


    she probably wouldn''te to him again in the future.


    After Kelvin drove the car away, Ash finally drove the car into the vi.


    Getting out of the car, Ash said suddenly, "Matilda, maybe the three of us should stop living together. I


    don''t want to go home in the future, and this happens from time to time."

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 I like you so much


    Matilda was annoyed when she heard this.


    She stared at Ash, and said in a threatening tone, "What? Didn''t you just say that you don''t n to


    have a rtionship? Now you''re afraid of being seen?"


    When Ash heard what Matilda said, he immediately said, "Matilda, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not talking


    about myself."


    "Then are you talking about me?" Matilda put her hands on her hips and looked at Ash, obviously


    deeply dissatisfied with his words.


    Ash said, "Isn''t there a lesson drawn from Kelvin? If Ie back one day and see you kissing your


    boyfriend at the door, what would I do?"


    As for Matilda, he didn''t even dare be a looker-on.


    At that time, he didn''t want to be homeless.


    Thinking of this, Ash suddenly thought, maybe, he can move out by himself first.


    When he turned back, he will do some research to see where the houses were better.


    Thinking of this, the word "Homelux" popped up in Ash''s mind.


    Having been to Homelux so many times, Ash really thought that the apartments there were really nice.


    However, the price was really good too.


    Although he can afford it, after buying it, he will start to make money again.


    Thinking of this, Ash immediately rushed back to his room to continue his experiment.


    Matilda was so pissed off by Ash. If he didn''t run so fast, she really wanted to catch him and fix him.


    This little bastard absolutely pissed her off.


    However, Matilda also seriously thought about it. If she really fell in love with someone...


    The face of Miles popped up in her mind unconsciously. Matilda shuddered. She''d better not think


    about it. The more she thought about it, the scarier she got.


    On the other side, Kelvin was driving Casey''s car, and soon discovered that her was quite fancy.


    The modification of the car was very bold, which made him a little fond of it.


    Kelvin turned his head to look at Casey and said, "You modified this car yourself?"


    "Yeah, I''m great, right?" Casey regained her energy in an instant, chattering a lot with Kelvin.


    As Kelvin listened, his eyes gradually darkened.


    He stretched out his hand, pinched Casey''s ear, and said, "Little girl, I didn''t realize that you have such


    a side."


    Casey grinned and said, "But, Kelvin, you have to keep it a secret. My brothers don''t know, or they''ll


    beat me up."


    No men in Hayden family liked racing cars. For them, a car was just a means of transportation. At


    most, they will only go to different asions and drive different cars.


    In this regard, they were very different from many men.


    On the contrary, Casey had be the biggest exception of the Hayden family.


    She loved cars from the bottom of her heart.


    She had all kinds of models, especially loving the pursuit of speed.


    However, since Patrick''s ident, the people in Hayden family had been very strict with her, and she


    was not allowed to go to the racing track at all, nor was she allowed to go racing on the road.


    Fortunately, the cars she owned had not been destroyed, and she can still listen to the sound of the


    engine and have a good time.


    However, this speed really made Casey very dissatisfied.


    She always wanted to find an opportunity to go racing, but she really couldn''t find one.


    It was a headache for Casey, but repeated protests were ineffective.


    After listening to Casey''s chatter, Kelvin smiled and said, "Your family is right. Things like racing cars


    are indeed very dangerous, and I don''t rmend you to do it."


    "However, my driving skills are very good." Casey said so, being dissatisfied.


    She was not a novice so she won''t knock herself into the air.


    Kelvin said, "I''m not afraid of this kind of thing, just in case. On this point, your family and I are on the


    same front."


    Casey pouted, obviously very dissatisfied with Kelvin''s words.


    However, she still obediently responded, "Then I will listen to you."


    Seeing how well-behaved she was, the corners of Kelvin''s mouth curled up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Reaching out and rubbing Casey''s head, Kelvin said, "You like excitement and speed, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Casey nodded vigorously. Looking at Kelvin with bright eyes, she was wondering what he would


    do with her.


    Kelvin smiled and said, "Then hold on tight. I will take you for a ride."


    When Kelvin just finished, he elerated.


    It turned out that while they were talking, Kelvin had already driven the car to the ce where there


    was no speed limit.


    There were no cars on the road, so they can feel the speed and passion severely.


    Casey immediately raised her arms and cheered, and it could be seen that she was really very happy.


    Kelvin couldn''t stop smiling.


    For him, just being able to make Casey happy was enough.


    This section of the road was actually not long.


    Because when driving to the rear, it will be a dirt road, which was not good for the car, and he can


    only stop.


    However, Casey was already very happy.


    Since Patrick''s ident, it was the first time for Casey to feel the joy of speed.


    This kind of happiness cannot be reced by others.


    For her, there was nothing more joyful than this.


    Kelvin opened the skylight, allowing Casey to express her happiness freely.


    Casey came out through the skylight, waving her arms and yelling.


    "Kelvin! I like you so much!" Casey yelled.


    Kelvin tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and was very moved by such a straightforward and


    enthusiastic confession from the girl.


    If he wasn''t driving now, Kelvin would have wanted to hold Casey in his arms and kiss her hard.


    Finally, at the intersection, Kelvin stopped the car.


    Casey also sat back on the seat, and then turned around, looking at Kelvin with burning eyes.


    She knelt and sat on the seat. With her eyes shining brightly, she looked at Kelvin, full of love for him.


    Kelvin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously under her stare.


    After all, the girl was too young to understand the danger of a man.


    She didn''t understand the consequences of looking at a man like this.


    Kelvin rubbed his fingers, turned his head, and was about to remind Casey that if she continued to look


    at him like this, then he would be rude.


    Unexpectedly, Casey moved even faster than him.


    She climbed directly from the co-pilot, climbed onto Kelvin''sp, hugged his neck with both hands, and


    said softly, "Kelvin, I love you so much."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Is this going to be too bold


    Kelvin was too shocked to speak a word.


    His girl, sitting on hisp like this, hooked his neck, and her posture was bold and ambiguous, but the


    words she said were full of sincerity.


    She expressed the most passionate emotion in the most straightforward way.


    How could this make him unmoved?


    Kelvin''s handsnded on Casey''s lower back, keeping her waist away from the steering wheel so it


    wouldn''t scratch her skin.


    However, after all, he overestimated his strength. The girl he liked was in his arms. If he didn''t want


    more, it can only show that there was something wrong with him.


    However, Kelvin can''t really do anything.


    He cherished Casey, and thest thing he wanted was to do anything to hurt her.


    Not even just to scare her.


    So, even though Kelvin''s mind was full of "evil" thoughts now, he still restrained himself after all.


    However, Casey didn''t understand.


    She blinked her moist and bright eyes, looked at Kelvin, and suddenly became dissatisfied.


    Casey pursed her mouth, and there was a little grievance in her voice.


    She asked, "Kelvin, why don''t you kiss me?"


    Kelvin''s mind exploded with a bang.


    The girl was pestering him and asked for a kiss so straightforwardly and boldly. If he didn''t satisfy her,


    won''t he be considered as impotent?


    Just thinking of this possibility made Kelvin very annoyed.


    Kelvin raised a hand and ced it on the corner of Casey''s mouth.


    His eyes fell on Casey''s lips.


    The girl was wearing makeup, but she didn''t wear a very obvious lipstick on her lips, but just ayer of


    lip gloss. It looked like her lips were moist and pouty, which was particrly fascinating and kissable.


    Casey had stared at him for a long time, but didn''t wait for Kelvin to kiss her, and became even more


    dissatisfied.


    She got a little emotional. Angrily, she let go of Kelvin''s neck, and held his face instead.


    Casey said, "If you don''t kiss me, then I will kiss you."


    As she said so, Casey lowered her head and kissed Kelvin''s lips.


    Kelvin was taken aback by her sudden movement.


    Before he could react, he just felt Casey''s head approached him.


    Sure enough, when their lips were about to touch, it was not a soft touch, but the impact of teeth.


    What separated them was their lips.


    Casey let out a cry of pain, subconsciously trying to hide, but the movement was too big, causing her


    head to hit the roof of the car.


    This time, she was hit directly to tears.


    Casey still wanted to be charming now, but she just felt that her head was about to explode.


    She was about to cry.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kelvin was amused by her impertinence.


    Casey red at Kelvin. She was resentful that he wasughing at his precious girlfriend.


    She felt that he wanted to have no girlfriend.


    Kelvin couldn''t stopughing. With such a lovely girlfriend, his life was so full of fun.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Casey''s head, saying, "Don''t be angry. Let me massage it for you,


    okay?"


    "I don''t want to." Casey was so humiliated that she wanted to climb off Kelvin''sp and get back into


    the passenger seat.


    She had never been so humiliated before.


    She was almost ashamed.


    But why did Kelvin look so happy?


    Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously with her watery eyes, and asked, "Kelvin, are you happy?"


    Kelvin stroked Casey''s head, reassured that she had just been bumped, and there was no lump or


    anything.


    He said, "Casey, you''re so cute. I can''t help but like it."


    As he spoke, Kelvin sped the back of Casey''s head and kissed her.


    Casey suddenly realized that she was a nympho at all, because she was seriously greedy for Kelvin''s


    body.


    Obviously, she was angry with Kelvin, but now she was being kissed by him, and she hadpletely


    been submerged.


    Casey almost felt that she was so useless.


    She sat obediently on Kelvin''sp, and was kissed by Kelvin in a short while and lost her strength.


    Leaning in Kelvin''s arms, Casey grabbed his clothes with her hands. Soon, her body began to wriggle


    ufortably, but she found that the space was too small and she felt ufortable at all.


    Kelvin finally let go of her, and Casey didn''t think too much and said, "How do those people do funny


    business in the car? It doesn''t work at all."


    Kelvin thought about what Casey meant by funny business.


    After he figured it out, helplessness welled up in his eyes.


    The girl knew a lot.


    Holding Casey''s waist with his hands, he said evilly, "Do you want to try?"


    When Casey heard this, she looked at Kelvin suspiciously, and it took her a long time to realize what he


    was referring to.


    In an instant, her face turned red.


    She immediately shook her head vigorously in denial, "Kelvin, don''t talk nonsense."


    She didn''t mean it.


    However, it didn''t seem right either.


    If it was with Kelvin, she really wanted to try all the positions.


    Thinking of this, Casey swallowed unconsciously.


    What should she do? Would this be too bold?


    Was she too immodest?


    However, she just liked Kelvin, and she was ready to be his woman.


    The more Casey thought about it, the more she felt that it was just a matter of time, and she can do it.


    Casey scratched Kelvin''s arm with her fingers, and buried her face in the hollow of his neck. Her voice


    was small, but it seemed to be attractive, soft and sweet, "Kelvin, I can do it."


    As long as he wanted it, she will do it.


    Kelvin originally just wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect that she responded this way.


    It was hard not to feel throbbing in his heart. This girl had no idea how "terrible" it was to say such


    things to a man, especially a man who loved her.


    It was just that Kelvin didn''t let himself be such a beast after all.


    He held Casey in his arms for a while, then said, "No hurry."


    Casey was not at all unhappy about being rejected by Kelvin, but felt that he was cherishing her.


    Casey was very happy.


    She also believed that she really did not choose the wrong person.


    After another moment of sweetness in Kelvin''s arms, Casey climbed back into the passenger seat.


    However, her eyes were still glued to Kelvin''s face, which made Kelvin very helpless. He could only


    reach out and cover her face, "If you look at me like that again, the two of us don''t go back tonight."


    He was driving, and his girlfriend looked at him like that, so it was no wonder it didn''t cause a traffic


    ident.


    Casey sat down with a smile, finally behaved a little bit.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 She is quite interesting


    Late at night.


    Innisrial General Hospital.


    A figure that should not have appeared here suddenly appeared.


    Walter came to the ICU ording to the information from the investigation. Naturally, he couldn''t get in


    and could only watch from afar.


    Across a corridor, Walter saw a familiar figure, a face that had been featured in the mainstream media


    for a long time.


    However, at this moment, the man''s state was no longer as high-spirited as on TV, only full of


    depression.


    Walter also did not expect that the girl''s father would be Denis Hill.


    Macro was by Denis'' side, and passed over a thermos in his hand, "Sir, it''s better to have some water.


    You haven''t eaten a bite yet, and your body can''t take it anymore."


    Denis didn''t respond at all, as if he was utterly dissipated.


    Marco was very distressed. He had been working for Denis for so many years, and he knew best how


    much Denis attached importance to his daughter.


    Now, his most precious daughter lived in this ICU. Although she was out of danger, she still had the


    possibility to leave at any time.


    And for all these variables that may happen at any time, they were indeedpletely powerless.


    Marco hesitated for a moment, then said, "Sir, I''d better talk to Dr. Read."


    Since, now only Dr. Read can absolutely guarantee the situation of the youngdy, he was willing to do


    it no matter what method was used.


    However, Denis shook his head after hearing Macro''s words, and said, "Don''t go. They should be upset


    about this matter."


    If someone took advantage of his daughter or wife in this way, he would also fall out.


    Macro said, "But, sir, in this matter, we are also innocent, and this is not our intention."


    After hearing what Macro said, Denis gave a bitter smile.


    He said, "Macro, you have spent a lot of time with me. You should be clear that if you are in my


    position, you have to bear the consequences of being in this position. This is not something we can do


    subjectively, but it is because I am in this position, it caused others to do this. Do you say that we are


    really innocent as the cause of this matter?"


    "But, sir..." Macro wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Denis.


    Denis said, "Okay, you should go back to rest too. You have worked hard enough for the past two days.


    April is not in any danger yet. I will just watch over her."


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Denis, Macro didn''t say anything more.


    He stepped aside silently, and did not leave.


    Denis knew Macro''s sincerity towards him, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Walter saw all these from a distance, and became pensive.


    Finally, instead of staying any longer, he left the hospital.


    When Walter returned to Hayden''s Mansion, he saw Patrick, who should have fallen asleep, standing


    in the yard.


    Obviously, Patrick was waiting for him toe back.


    Walter coughed lightly, and said, "What''s going on? You didn''t apany Aimee this time? Do you


    want to talk to me?"


    Patrick looked at Walter. His eyes were dim, and he didn''t mean to be joking.


    He asked, "Why did youe back this time?"


    As Walter heard this, he lightly licked inside his cheek, still looking careless and casual.


    He said, "Didn''t I tell you everything? I''m homesick and I''m back."


    Patrick''s expression froze, which looked very serious.


    "Walter, don''t tell me that the girl''s hospitalization has something to do with you." Patrick said.


    He had already made it very straightforward that if Walter continued to equivocate and not tell the truth,


    he didn''t mind fighting with him.


    Looking at Patrick''s state, Walter knew that his brother was really serious.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So, he restrained his indecent look, and said, "As you can see, I do know that girl."


    Patrick was a little annoyed when he heard Walter admit to being rted to the girl.


    However, soon Patrick noticed something was wrong.


    From Walter''s attitude, it was not as simple as just acquaintance.


    Why did he feel that, with Walter''s attitude, he gnashed his teeth and wanted to kill that girl?


    Patrick asked, "Did she offend you?"


    That was why Walter didn''t go home for so long, but now he came back suddenly.


    Walter sneered, "It''s like offending. A young girl beat up such a brave man like me. If I don''t avenge, I


    won''t be me."


    Patrick was shocked.


    He looked his brother up and down, and suddenly he felt like he was about to no longer recognize him.


    Was this guy really his brother ?


    Why did he feel so different?


    Especially, what did he say? He was beaten by that girl?


    Patrick said, "Walter, even if you want to tell a joke, make it reasonable, okay? Who are you? You were


    beaten by a girl. Do you think this is credible?"


    The people in Hayden family all practiced martial arts.


    Each one was very capable.


    Even Casey, she didn''t like to fight with people, so she didn''t continue to practice it, but among other


    girls, her skills were also very good.


    As far as he knew, that girl had a very serious heart disease, and maybe even walking too much would


    make her feel unwell.


    So how could a girl beat Walter up?


    Seeing Patrick''s disbelief, Walter was not annoyed, but said lightly, "Maybe, I just let her beat me on


    purpose."


    Patrick was instantly taken aback by Walter''s words.


    He looked at Walter in disbelief, and it took him a long time to digest the meaning of this sentence.


    Patrick asked, "So you''re telling me you''re in love with that girl?"


    In addition, there was no reason to exin why Walter did this.


    Walter touched his chin when he heard the words, and fell into deep thought.


    After a long while, he said, "It''s not about love. I just think she''s quite interesting."


    Patrick''s mouth twitched, and the way he looked at Walter changed.


    Right now, he wasn''t worried that Walter really had anything to do with that girl.


    Instead, he was worried about another thing.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Like drinking water


    Patrick was silent for a long time before he asked, "Walter, so you want Aimee to treat her, right?"


    He deliberately went to the Innisrial General Hospital to take a look, probably because he wanted to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    know how the girl was doing now.


    If it got that bad, Aimee would probably do something.


    Walter said, "At first, I didn''t think about it. Judging from the current situation, danger is not inevitable. It


    is understandable if Aimee does not want to rescue her. I have no opinion."


    Patrick heard this, but sighed in his heart.


    He knew Walter too well.


    If he was really not interested in that girl, how could he return home, and how could he go to the


    hospital in the middle of the night?


    At most, he can only say that Walter had not yet reached the point of loving that girl.


    Therefore, he will not ask Aimee for help.


    However, Patrick also knew very well that Walter''s temperament, in fact, can be said to be the coldest


    among the brothers.


    He seemed to be fooling around, and was friendly and harmonious with everyone, but in fact, he didn''t


    care about anyone.


    For such a person, it was difficult to fall in love with someone.


    In the same way, once such a person fell in love, it will be a lifetime thing.


    Patrick didn''t want Walter to be harmed at all. If he was attracted to that girl, he, as his brother, could


    help him by helping heal the girl''s body.


    And for all of this, he had to ask his baby to do it.


    Patrick was annoyed at the shitty things the people in the hospital did, but he still took Walter more


    seriously.


    "I''ll talk to Aimee about it," he said.


    Walter smiled, and said, "There''s no need to embarrass Aimee. She and I actually have nothing to do


    with each other."


    Patrick said, "Whether you have anything to do with her or not, Walter, I want to remind you that she is


    the daughter of that person after all. It''s not that easy to take that path."


    Walterughed lowly, put his arms around Patrick''s neck, and said, "Patrick, you still care about me. Do


    you think I will be hunted down by that guy.?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s a nine out of ten chance that you legs would be broken," Patrick said.


    "You little bastard. You actually curse your brother well." Walter said.


    "I''m protecting your legs. Isn''t that good enough for you?" Patrick said, and deliberately looked at


    Walter''s legs. That look almost said that his legs had been separated from his body.


    Walter was so angry that he raised his leg and wanted to kick Patrick.


    However, he was dodged by Patrick nimbly.


    Walter still asked suspiciously, "Aimee''s medical skills are really so good. You don''t have any seque


    at all."


    Patrick said, "My wife of course is amazing."


    Walter was very speechless.


    If he hadn''t been sure that the one in front of him was his brother, he would have wondered was this


    guy possessed by something?


    How can he show affection so much?


    Walter said, "Patrick, you are in a terrible situation now, because you are about to be a ''ve'' of


    your wife."


    "Compared to being a ve, I think being a person who pampers her is more suitable for me," Patrick


    said.


    Walter just snorted. Couldn''t he understand that he was teasing him?


    How can he still be proud of it?


    Walter was so speechless.


    Patrick said, "Walter, you don''t have to dislike my appearance so much now. ording to my


    observation, the men in our family all have this attribute. You can''t escape it."


    Walter thought about it after hearing the words, and it really was.


    He coughed lightly and said, "Anyway, it''s not my turn for the time being."


    Patrick listened to his stubborn words, smiled, and said deliberately, "It seems that you don''t care about


    that girl very much, so I won''t talk to Aimee. As you know, she is pregnant. I don''t want her to be tired."


    Walter looked at Patrick speechlessly for a long time before asking, "Does your wife know that you are


    such a scumbag?"


    "Yeah," Patrick said deliberately, "she likes it."


    Walter could see that he couldn''tmunicate properly with Patrick.


    Shaking his head speechlessly, he felt that it would be better for him to go back his room to sleep.


    Otherwise, sooner orter, he will be pissed off by his brother.


    The two went back to their rooms, and it happened that Aimee woke up thirsty and was getting out of


    bed to find water.


    Seeing Patrick walk in, she asked in a daze, "Darling, where have you been?"


    Patrick walked over, held Aimee''s waist, and said, "I talked to Walter for a while. Do you want to drink


    water?"


    Aimee nodded, and said coquettishly, "I want warm water."


    Every night before going to bed, Patrick put a ss of water for Aimee on the bedside table.


    However, Aimee was like a bottomless pit. She can quickly drink up as much water as he prepared,


    and then go to find more water.


    Aimee was also very helpless about this.


    She hugged Patrick''s waist and muttered softly, "Darling, I wonder if our baby just likes drinking water."


    She didn''t like drinking water so much before.


    Sometimes when she got busy, she may not be able to drink a sip of water and she didn''t feel anything


    wrong at all.


    Now, it was as if she wanted to replenish the water that she didn''t drink before, and she was


    speechless.


    Patrick stroked Aimee''s stomach, and was also very puzzled. What was going on with the baby in her


    womb? How could the baby be able to torment his or her mother so much?


    There was a hint of danger in his eyes, and he secretly made a note of it for their baby.


    If he or she dared to bully Aimee like this now, he would teach their child a lesson after he or she was


    born.


    He really wanted to see how this little thing made trouble in the future.


    Aimee saw something wrong with Patrick''s eyes, and asked suspiciously, "What are you thinking?"


    Inexplicably, she felt a murderous look in Patrick''s gaze.


    Aimee thought about it for a moment, raised her hand to hold Patrick''s face, and asked, "You don''t like


    children, do you?"


    This was something Aimee hadn''t thought of.


    She suddenly became a little nervous. If Patrick didn''t like children, what should she do?


    Seeing Aimee''s anxious look, Patrick instantly felt distressed.


    He took Aimee into his arms, stroked her back, and said, "What are you thinking? How could I not like


    children."


    What was more, it was their child.


    Patrick said, "I just don''t like the baby torturing you like this. I want to educate the baby."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 I am covered


    Aimee was amused by the way Patrick gritted his teeth.


    She said, "Actually, it''s okay. I''m much better than some other pregnant women."


    At least, she didn''t have any morning sickness reaction, and just based on this, this little baby was still


    very well-behaved.


    Patrick said, "It should not make you ufortable."


    Aimee was amused by his childish words.


    She squeezed Patrick''s arm softly and said, "It hasn''t been formed yet, and the baby doesn''t


    understand what you said at all. Don''t bully the baby from now on. Be careful that the baby will not get


    close to you in the future."


    Patrick said, "It''s up to our fate to be close or not, but I just ask that it should not bully you. Otherwise, I


    will punish the baby."


    Seeing that Patrick was so persistent on this issue, Aimee could only smile helplessly.


    Suddenly, she began to feel some sympathy for the little baby in her womb.


    The baby was bullied by his or her father before being born, and after the baby was born, she didn''t


    know what would happen with Patrick.


    If the two of them were at odds, Aimee will find it a headache.


    After all, they were the people she loved the most, and it will be unfair to help anyone of them.


    Aimee rubbed her stomach, and suddenly thought of what Casey said.


    She asked, "Do you think this little baby will be a boy or a girl?"


    If it was a girl, whether something she was worried about might not happen?


    Patrick didn''t think about this. No matter if it was a boy or a girl, as long as it was his and Aimee''s child,


    the baby will be liked and doted on by him.


    However, after pondering for a moment, Patrick still said, "I hope it''s a girl."


    "Why?" Aimee raised her face and looked at Patrick.


    "Girls are caring and know how to love you." Patrick said.


    Aimee smiled, but suddenly thought of something, and said, "But, why do I remember that people say


    that girls are closer to their fathers than to their mothers?"


    "No," Patrick hugged Aimee tightly and kissed her ear, "Our child, whether it''s a boy or a girl, will be


    close to you, as the mother."


    If the baby dared not to get close to Aimee, he didn''t mind teaching their baby how to behave.


    Aimee couldn''t stopughing, and felt even more that Patrick was simply childish in this matter.


    She put her arms around Patrick''s waist and said, "Just like you want the baby to love me, I also hope


    that the baby will love you very much too."


    For their child, she didn''t want him or her to make any great achievements. She just hoped that their


    child was healthy and happy. That was enough.


    However, obviously, it was still early to think about this now.


    Aimee rubbed against Patrick''s arms and said, "I''m sleepy, and I want to continue sleeping."


    "Okay, let''s go to bed." Patrick carried Aimee up and put her back on the bed.


    Aimee fell asleep quickly, and slept until dawn.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that Patrick was still on the bed, and asked suspiciously,


    "Why are you staying in bed today?"


    Since she was pregnant, their sleep seemed to be reversed.


    Every day, she always got upter than him. Often, when she woke up, he had already gone to


    exercise and returned.


    So, seeing Patrick still in bed today, Aimee was really puzzled.


    Patrick said, "I have something to tell you."


    Aimee sat up immediately, turned serious, looked at Patrick suspiciously, and asked, "What? What do


    you want to say? Why does it seem very serious?"


    Patrick said, " Walter came back this time because of that girl."


    Aimee was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly realized, which girl Patrick was referring to.


    She opened her mouth in disbelief, "How? How did they know each other?"


    Patrick said, "I am also very puzzled, but the fact is that. Last night, Walter made a special trip to the


    hospital just to check on her situation."


    Aimee fell silent, and thought quickly. Soon, she figured it out.


    "So, Walter wants me to heal her," she said.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s face and said, "Walter said it''s up to you."


    Aimee looked at Patrick, and also saw his embarrassment.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She smiled and said, "We are family. If our family members need help, they can just say it directly.


    There is no need for any embarrassment. Since she is the girl Walter cares about, then, it means that


    she and I am destined, so I will try to cure her."


    Patrick felt very distressed when he heard Aimee say this in a rxed tone.


    But with that came gratitude.


    He knew very well that even if Aimee really didn''t want to treat the girl, there would be no problem and


    Walter wouldn''t say anything.


    However, she was able to let go of her grievances about what happened before, and choose to treat


    her because she regarded his family as her own.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly and said, "Aimee, thank you."


    Aimee caressed Patrick''s back and said with a smile, "If they really be a couple and I save her


    life, it will be impossible for Walter to treat you bad by then."


    Patrick was so teased by her that he cupped her face and kissed her.


    "I''m going to ry this to Walter. And from now on, I''m covered," he said.


    Aimeeughed and poked Patrick''s waist, "You are so childish."


    The two chatted in the room for a while, then went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Coincidentally, Walter was there too.


    Aimee still had some doubts. It was hard for her to imagine that Walter wille back home because


    of a girl.


    If Patrick hadn''t told her that, she wouldn''t have believed it was true.


    Sitting by the same table for breakfast with Walter now, Aimee always nced towards Walter


    intentionally or unconsciously.


    It was really hard for her to associate Walter with someone who would do such a thing.


    Walter knew without asking that Patrick must have told Aimee the reason for his returning home, which


    made Aimee stare at him like this.


    He was a little speechless. Facing Aimee''s scrutiny, he couldn''t say much.


    However, Walter still said, "Aimee, I know why you look at me like this, bute on, you should


    restrain yourself a little bit. Aren''t you afraid that Patrick will be jealous?"


    Aimee was biting a small piece of bread, and almost choked when she heard what Walter said.


    The corner of her mouth twitched. She didn''t understand why Walter was so confident.


    She said, "Walter, even if he is jealous, he''s picky."


    The implication was that no one can be jealous of Walter.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 We will definitely cooperate


    Walter had heard earlier that Aimee was actually very good at argument.


    However, after all, he had little contact with Aimee, so naturally he hadn''t experienced it personally.


    This time, he felt it.


    It was decisively urate...


    Walter looked at Patrick and said, "Aimee always sides with you."


    "Of course! Will she side with you? She''s my wife!" Patrick said.


    Walter sneered when he heard Patrick''s arrogant words.


    He said, "No wonder Casey and Miles think you''re annoying. Just because of your show of affection,


    anyone will be annoyed."


    Patrick said, "If you think so, you can also marry, so you don''t have to envy me."


    Walter knew that Patrick was deliberately bringing the topic to that girl.


    His eyes fell on Aimee, and by chance, Aimee also looked towards him.


    Aimee said, "Walter, Pat has told me. Don''t worry. I can cure the girl, but it will take a long time to


    recuperate. As long as she can cooperate, there will be no problem."


    These words undoubtedly gave Walter a reassurance.


    He said, "Aimee, thank you."


    Although he had nothing to do with that girl now, even if it was just an ordinary friendship, he didn''t


    want to see that girl really die at such a young age.


    Now with Aimee''s words, Walter was really very grateful.


    Aimee smiled and said, "I''ll go to the hospital after breakfast and make a treatment n with her family


    members. Will you go there togetherter?"


    "I''m not going. Now that I''m confronting her family, there might be some trouble." Walter said.


    Patrick took a meaningful look at Walter, always feeling that things were not as simple as he thought.


    He didn''t know what happened between Walter and that girl, but one thing was certain that both of


    them returned to the country because of each other.


    However, the girl''s identity had indeed caused disasters because of her return to the country.


    In this regard, Walter had to bear a lot of responsibility.


    In this way, he should not show up for the time being.


    However, Patrick kept that in mind.


    After all, the one who worked hardest was his wife.


    After breakfast, Patrick apanied Aimee to the hospital.


    Coincidentally, Colby and the others were having a consultation, and when they saw Aimeeing


    over, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    After several inspections, they were all very sure of one thing, that was, no matter what, it was Aimee


    who could cure the patient.


    It was not enough to rely on them alone.


    Colby looked at Aimee kindly, as if nothing had happened, and talked to Aimee about the patient''s


    condition.


    Aimee didn''t do anything to him, but it was obvious that her attitude was very cold.


    Bringing the case over, Aimee quickly formted the operation n, and was ready to discuss it with


    the patient''s family members.


    This was the first time Aimee saw Denis, and it can be seen that he was very exhausted, and his


    mental state was very bad.


    When he saw hering, Denis stood up from the chair and staggered a bit. If Macro hadn''t supported


    him, he might have fallen to the ground at this moment.


    Aimee sighed in her heart. Being a doctor made her have a kind heart. Seeing the patient''s family like


    this, she really couldn''t bear it.


    "Mr. Hill, there are a few points that I need to exin to you in advance," Aimee adjusted her mood and


    turned serious, "First of all, I can cure your daughter."


    Denis was in shock when he heard this.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t make a sound for a while.


    From the moment April was born, he had visited famous doctors, and at most they could only keep her


    alive. No doctor can be so bold as to directly say that she can be cured.


    Denis soon felt a little despaired.


    He had no way to believe this, even if everyone told him that Aimee was the most excellent doctor.


    However, Denis had long lost his hope.


    Aimee could see that he didn''t believe what she said. She just smiled and said, "Mr. Hill, I don''t need


    you to believe this. I just told you so you can pay attention to what I say next."


    Denis nodded and said, "Dr. Read, please tell me."


    Aimee said, "It is very important for a doctor to treat a disease. It requires the absolute cooperation of


    the patient and the family. I will list a strict timetable and requirements. This process will be very


    difficult. I need you to follow my requirements and be strict. You need to carry out without any


    mistakes."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Denis nodded without any hesitation, and said, "Dr. Read, you can rest assured that I can do it."


    Aimee smiled and said, "I''m not worried about whether you can do it, but whether your daughter can do


    it or not. This needs to be confirmed through practice."


    These requirements were difficult to implement, especially for patients themselves.


    Because when implementing these requirements, the patient will be very painful.


    For some diseases, it was obvious that the doctor was treating the disease, but the process was very


    painful. This was where the doctor was powerless, and it was also something that many patients


    cannot bear.


    Regarding this point, Aimee must make it clear to Denis.


    Denis also understood this truth, and said, "Dr. Read, please rest assured that we will fully cooperate."


    This time, he really saw some hope, some hope that could make his daughter healthy.


    Aimee exined a few more points, and then said, "Then I will go to see the patient first. And then I will


    arrange the operation. Don''t worry."


    After speaking, Aimee went to the ICU.


    April''s physical condition was still stable now, better than she expected.


    This also gave Aimee somefort. Otherwise, it would be a real headache to meet the kind of


    patients who can''t bear the pain and didn''t even have the instinct to survive.


    Checking April''s various physical indicators, Aimee thought for a moment, and decided to ask Kelvin to


    bring over the set of instruments that Patrick had previously operated on.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Really bepletely cured


    After receiving Aimee''s call, Kelvin hesitated for a moment, and said, "Aimee, in fact, you can transfer


    the patient."


    "The status of this patient is quite special, and the treatment at the hospital is also a guarantee for us."


    Aimee said.


    If it wasn''t because Denis'' status was too special, she would have transferred April to her side without


    hesitation.


    However, the various consequences that will be involved after doing so will not be so easy to solve at


    that time.


    In particr, some of their identities were really not suitable to be exposed to the public.


    Kelvin also understood what Aimee meant, and said, "Then I''ll arrange it now."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee sighed and walked towards the president''s office.


    This set of equipment will be obtained, which meant that it was given to the hospital.


    If there was no previous incident, Aimee will not care about it at all. It was just a set of equipment, and


    it will be given to the General Hospital.


    Now, she was very ufortable in her heart, and didn''t want to be generous.


    However, so far, it can only be like this.


    The president was also very embarrassed when he saw Aimeeing in.


    He coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment, and said, "Dr. Read, you have worked hard before. How


    are you resting?"


    Aimee didn''t bother to be polite to him, and said directly, "Mr. Miller, I need a new operating room."


    The president didn''t understand the meaning of Aimee''s words for a while, looked at Aimee


    suspiciously, and asked, "Dr. Read , there are so many operating rooms in the hospital, and you should


    be very clear. Are you going to rebuild one?"


    Aimee said, "No, room No. 7 is fine. I need to vacate the instruments inside."


    The president was even more astonished. He stared at Aimee for a long time. Making sure that she


    was not joking, he then said, "Dr. Read, room No. 7 is thergest and best operating room in the


    hospital. Is it not appropriate to vacate the instruments in it?"


    Aimee said, "Mr. Miller, I will use this room to prepare for April Hill''s surgery. If you want to gain some


    favor with Denis Hill, you''d better do as I said. "


    These words made the president feel embarrassed in an instant.


    He coughed lightly, pretending not to understand what Aimee meant.


    Aimee, however, had no patience at all, and only said, "Make room for me tonight. The instruments in


    room No. 7 can be transported to No. 4, and the instruments in No. 4 can be eliminated for the time


    being. I''ll have new equipment delivered tomorrow. Mr. Miller, I hope that you can do me a favor instead


    of embarrassing me."


    The president''s face was very solemn, and he was worried by what Aimee said.


    ording to what she said, everything was for April''s operation, which was naturally a great


    opportunity. As long as Aimee can heal April, the entire Innisrial General Hospital will be treated


    differently by Denis.


    After that, whether it was ratings, expansion, or all aspects, they will be given priority.


    And he will leave a deep impression on Denis, making his future brighter.


    However, Aimee said all these words bluntly, which made the president a little uneasy.


    He wanted to say something more, but Aimee didn''t give him another chance.


    After Aimee left, the president hesitated for a while, but finally arranged ording to Aimee''s request.


    As for this, the hospital naturally made a lot of noise.


    Since Aimee showed her real abilities in Casey''s operation, which shocked the entire hospital, she had


    been praised as the most capable doctor.


    However, there were naturally many people who disagreed with her.


    In particr, everyone knew that if Aimee cured April, her position in the entire hospital was even more


    invincible.


    However, even though as doctors, they should consider the patients'' health as the premise, there were


    still many people who looked at this incident as lookers-on.


    After all, none of these doctors dared to say that they could cure April.


    However, Aimee dared.


    Some doctors with insufficient abilities wanted to see what kind of ability Aimee relied on to be able to


    be so ignorant.


    In particr, April''s identity was known by everyone. If there was a slight mistake, then the whole


    hospital will be hapless.


    Under such a premise, it seemed that no matter what Aimee did, it will be wrong.


    Now, the president personally offered advantages to Aimee, and directly vacated operating room No. 7,


    which made some doctors even more jealous of Aimee.


    Aimee didn''t pay attention to these at all.


    She had never been a person who cared about what other people thought, let alone change her


    behavior just because of other people''s irresponsible remarks.


    What was more, after Kelvin sent the equipment over, these people can keep their mouths shut.


    Aimee didn''t stay at the hospital long. After arranging what she needed, she left with Patrick.


    Back in the car, Patrick held Aimee''s hand and asked, "Aimee, can she really be curedpletely?"


    Aimee tilted her head to look at Patrick, and said with a smile, "You don''t believe me?"


    Patrick said, "I absolutely believe in you."


    Even he can be cured by Aimee, and Patrick had no doubts about Aimee''s medical skills .


    He said, "I just think that you are working too hard."


    Aimee said, "As a doctor, these are verymon things, but it''s not easy to get that set of equipment. I


    originally wanted to bring it to the new hospital you''ll open for me."


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s depressed appearance, and was amused unconsciously.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He touched Aimee''s head and said, "I promise you I will definitely get you a set of equipment that


    satisfies you."


    Aimee burst outughing when she heard this.


    She said, "I''ll ept it. Don''t regret it then."


    As far as her requirements were concerned, if he wanted to meet them, he will have to pay a very high


    price.


    Patrick was so forthright in agreeing now, so she was afraid he didn''t understand the market situation.


    Aimeeughed mischievously, leaned close to Patrick, and said, "Darling, I''m costing you so much


    money."

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 You still love me the most


    Patrick was amused by Aimee, squeezed Aimee''s face gently, and said, "Aimee, I think you might have


    misunderstood me."


    "What do you mean?" Aimee frowned slightly, and looked at Patrick curiously.


    The next second, Aimee heard Patrick say arrogantly, "In terms of money, I''m quite invincible."


    Aimee burst outughing, and then said with a smile and mysteriously, "Isn''t this a coincidence? I''m


    pretty invincible when ites to money."


    After speaking, Aimee became a little curious.


    She sat upright and looked at Patrick. Her eyes were clean and clear, and she said, "Darling, who do


    you think is richer between the two of us?"


    This question obviously stumped Patrick.


    A problem just popped into his mind that Aimee never seemed to spend his money.


    Moreover, the money that Aimee spent on him was a huge amount.


    In an instant, Patrick felt bad all over.


    Patrick felt that in this regard, he seemed to be a bit machismo, thinking that it was only natural for


    women to spend money from men.


    However, Aimee never gave him this chance.


    This made Patrick very ufortable.


    Patrick looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, have you noticed that you never spend my money?"


    Aimee was startled, but she hadn''t thought about this question.


    This was because, in fact, she didn''t have many chances to spend money.


    However, Aimee was keenly aware of Patrick''s displeasure. She immediately took Patrick''s arm and


    said in a soft voice, "Haven''t I? You want to open a new hospital for me, right?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was about a lot of money. How many men in this world can spend such arge sum of money?


    It was afraid that many people won''t be able to earn so much money in their whole life.


    When Patrick heard this, he almostughed angrily by Aimee.


    He looked at Aimee speechlessly, and said, "Aimee, are you trying to annoy me?"


    Aimee became innocent in an instant, and said tteringly, "Why? I''m just talking about the fact."


    Patrick flicked Aimee''s forehead and said, "It seems that I need to ''punish'' you."


    Aimeeughed lowly and blinked her eyes, looking like she was at his service.


    Patrick directly asked the driver to take them to a mall, and he just wanted to experience the joy of


    spending money for Aimee.


    As Aimee entered the mall, she suddenly remembered something.


    She took Patrick''s hand and said, "No,st time, we bought a lot of clothes with Casey and Mika."


    Patrick said, "That time doesn''t count. You just spent the money with Casey by the way."


    Aimee was very speechless. Can this be counted like this?


    But, why? She actually felt that what Patrick said made sense.


    There must be something wrong with her, so she was tricked by Patrick.


    However, Aimee also quickly understood a truth that if she didn''t let Patrick spend the money today, it


    might really be endless.


    Aimee said, "Okay then, I''ll do it."


    What Patrick wanted was Aimee''s attitude, and when he heard she meant it, Patrick''s mood was


    immediately improved.


    He held Aimee''s waist, and suddenly felt a little funny.


    What was this all about?


    Why was there such a worry about spending money?


    Aimee said she would spend his money, but she really had no experience in shopping.


    There were a lot of things that she didn''t use, so naturally she had no desire to buy them.


    She waspletely different from other women.


    She didn''t have the pleasure of shopping and consuming.


    Aimee was held in Patrick''s arms, and for the first time in her life, she was stumped by spending


    money.


    Patrick also found it troublesome. He wanted to spend money for Aimee, but there was no way to do it


    for her.


    They walked through the mall, and Patrick finally discovered a serious problem.


    The things here were really not suitable for Aimee.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "What should I do? I tried my best, but it doesn''t seem to work."


    Patrick said, "Why don''t we change to another one?"


    Aimee immediately shook her head, pretended to be very weak, and said pitifully, "No, darling, I really


    can''t walk anymore. My feet are so sore."


    Patrick couldn''t help butugh.


    How could he fail to see that she was just acting?


    When she fought with him for consecutive two rounds, she didn''t feel tired at all, and now she actually


    said that her feet were sore from shopping.


    Patrick understood how much Aimee didn''t like shopping.


    Patting Aimee''s head, Patrick said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    Aimee immediately smiled, nodded vigorously, and said, "You still love me the most."


    Patrick felt a little helpless, but in the end he indulges Aimee.


    Back in the car, Aimee''s sleepiness swept over her.


    She leaned crookedly against Patrick, looking miserable.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly, and kissed her face distressedly.


    It was his fault. He was too busy to satisfy his own mood, and he forgot that Aimee was now a pregnant


    woman. The most important thing for her was to be in a good mood and rest well.


    Patrick said affectionately, "Aimee, sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when we get home."


    Aimee nodded and fell asleep leaning against Patrick.


    The car quickly drove back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    As Patrick got off the car, he saw Camdyn ying with bby.


    Seeing theme back, he let out a long sigh, "It''s really strange. My grandchildren and


    granddaughter-inw are obviously at home. Why am I so lonely?"


    Patrick carried Aimee out of the car. Seeing that she hadn''t woken up, he asked, "Walter isn''t home?"


    "He said he had to go out. I didn''t know what he was doing after he came back. It was weird." Camdyn


    said.


    Patrick thought for a moment, then guessed where he might have gone.


    With a lowugh, Patrick said, "Grandpa, it''s better for Walter to be busy, so you can finish your wish


    sooner."


    Camdyn listened to Patrick''s inexplicable words and looked at him strangely. He always felt that his


    grandchildren were very strange recently.


    Moreover, he can be sure that they both know what the other was up to, but they didn''t tell him.


    Camdyn was angry, which meant that he was almost out of temper.


    A group of little bastards only knew how to make things difficult for him.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 For breakfast tomorrow


    Patrick carried Aimee upstairs, and as soon as he put her on the pillow, Aimee woke up.


    Holding Patrick''s neck in a daze, she said, "Darling, I want to eat a beef burger."


    This was the first time for Patrick to hear from Aimee''s mouth that she wanted to eat something.


    Without even thinking too much about it, he said, "I''ll go and cook it for you, okay?"


    Aimee blinked her eyes and was still too sleepy to think clearly.


    She didn''t refuse at all when Patrick wanted to make her a beef burger.


    Even, she was looking forward to it.


    Aimee grunted and said, "I''ll wait."


    "You can sleep for a while. I''ll call you when I''m done," Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded, and fell asleep again the next second.


    Patrick leaned over, kissed her on the forehead, and walked out of the room.


    It just so happened that James was preparing dinner and was struggling with how many people should


    be served for today''s dinner.


    Patrick walked into the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves, and was about to start making beef burger.


    James immediately asked nervously, "Mr. Hayden, what are you doing?"


    "Aimee wants a beef burger. James, teach me," Patrick said.


    He had learned to behave well this time, and he will not search for recipes with his mobile phone and


    mess around.


    With James as the chef, Patrick naturally had to humbly ask for advice and not allow himself to make


    any mistakes.


    James heard that Aimee wanted to eat a beef burger, he paid more attention to it.


    He went to the refrigerator to get the beef out, and was about to start processing when Patrick picked it


    up.


    Patrick said, "James, I promised Aimee that I would make food for her myself, so don''t take my job."


    James felt that he seemed to be forced to see him showing their affection again.


    He said, "Well, Mr. Hayden, you can do it yourself."


    Patrick didn''t have any contempt for cooking in the past.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since he was taught a lesson by that fishst time, Patrick had deeply realized that cooking was


    not a simple matter.


    His expression was a little tense, and he took every step very seriously.


    James watched from the sidelines, feeling a little anxious.


    He really wanted to help, but, unfortunately, Patrick insisted on the principle of agreeing to Aimee and


    cooking for her himself, andpletely refused to let James intervene.


    James can only be anxious, and can only watch Patrick handle the ingredients step by step, slowly and


    carefully.


    Even Camdyn walked in the kitchen.


    Seeing that it was Patrick who was cooking, he was a little dumbfounded.


    Not to mention that it was the first time he saw Patrick cook, but Camdyn was about to burst out


    Camdynined unceremoniously, "Fortunately, you only cook this one dish. If you cook four and


    one soup, Aimee may not be able to eat it tomorrow morning."


    Patrick heard this and raised his eyes to look at Camdyn.


    He said, "Grandpa, did grandma say the same thing when you were cooking?"


    The men in the Hayden family seemed to be born with the attribute of not good at cooking.


    Camdyn grew up in that difficult time, so he was not as delicate as Patrick''s generation. He did


    everything by himself. Therefore, in terms of cooking, Camdyn''s skill was already the best in the


    Hayden family.


    However, it was not that good in the reality.


    The best food he could cook was noodles.


    And Patrick, obviously, among the three brothers, was already at the pinnacle of cooking skills.


    Walter and Miles, let alone cook, probably didn''t even know where the kitchen was.


    Especially Walter, it was even worse. It was said that the house he lived in abroad didn''t even have a


    kitchen.


    Of course, this was rted to Walter''s slight obsession about cleanliness. He can''t allow such things as


    grease and fumes to appear in his house at all.


    Being abroad for so long, he was able to adapt to the diet there.


    If it was anyone else, he or she might go back home early because they can''t stand the food abroad.


    So, facing Camdyn''sint now, Patrick couldn''t agree more.


    Camdyn said, "You can do it slowly, but I don''t want my granddaughter-inw to be hungry."


    As he said that, Camdyn looked at James and said, "James, you make one for Aimee first, and what he


    makes is for Aimee''s breakfast tomorrow."


    Patrick was speechless.


    What else could he do if his grandfather cut the ground from under his feet like this?


    Patrick sighed, and could only speed up as appointed, instead of meticulously handling every piece of


    beef.


    James secretly gave Camdyn a thumbs up. Sure enough, Camdyn was the best, and his words made


    Patrick speed up.


    It was really not difficult to make a beef burger.


    However, it was not an easy task to make it delicious.


    In particr, it was not effortless to make the beef taste good.


    James exined to Patrick step by step how to maximize this taste.


    Patrick thought for a while, and said, "Aimee prefers sweet food recently, so the one I make for her


    should be a bit sweeter."


    James said, "You can add a little sugar, but it''s best not to put too much. If it''s too sweet, it won''t taste


    good."


    Patrick nodded, not being opinionated on this one.


    When Aimee came down from the stairs, it was just right time and the beef burger made by Patrick


    came out of the pan.


    She smelled the fragrance, and said in disbelief, "You really made it? It smells really good."


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s face gently and said, "Forgot the fish I cookedst time? It tastes good too."


    Aimee thought that it really was.


    Sheughed unconsciously, and while no one was paying attention, she moved to Patrick''s side, raised


    her feet and kissed him on the cheek.


    She was really happy that Patrick doted on her so much.


    "Come on, have a taste and see if you like it." Patrick cut a small piece of it and fed it into Aimee''s


    mouth, feeling a little nervous for no reason.


    Aimee savored it carefully, then gave Patrick a thumbs up, "It''s really delicious."

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 My Brothers don''t love me


    With Aimee''s words, Patrick became more confident.


    He said, "Tell me what you want to eat in the future. I will make it for you."


    Aimee was amused by his words, blinked and said, "Darling, I found that you are really smug now."


    Patrick said, "Of course, I am full of confidence in terms of cooking now."


    Aimee couldn''t help butugh.


    However, Patrick''s cooking skills in this beef burger were really good.


    At least, it exceeded Aimee''s expectation.


    Patrick was very honest. After being praised by Aimee, he still said frankly, "However, now I still need


    the help of James to make such an effect."


    Aimee understood in an instant that James had a lot to contribute to this beef burger.


    But Aimee did not hesitate to praise Patrick.


    Aimee leaned close to Patrick''s ear and whispered, "But, I think you are really amazing, darling."


    Hearing this, Patrick turned his head and kissed Aimee on the cheek.


    Although he knew she was trying to make him happy, Patrick was really happy from the bottom of his


    heart.


    Camdyn coughed softly from behind, interrupting the clingy couple.


    Camdyn didn''t know before that his grandson could be so sweet to his wife after getting married.


    Although he was indeed very happy looking at it, after all, he was old and it was not good to eat too


    much "sugar".


    Moreover, as far as Patrick''s cooking speed was concerned, it was really too slow.


    He was starving to death.


    Aimee''s face was blushing, and she was somewhat ufortable in front of Camdyn.


    Looking up at Patrick, Aimee walked over, supported Camdyn, and said, "Grandpa, let''s eat."


    Camdynughed immediately, and said, "Aimee cares about me most."


    Patrick felt dumbfounded that his grandpa was just an old child now.


    At this moment, Walter came back from the outside, and when he saw that everyone was preparing for


    dinner, he became very happy.


    "I thought I had toe back and order takeaway, but I didn''t expect that you were still waiting for me.


    So good." Walter said.


    He pulled a chair away and sat down.


    His eyes fell on the beef burger, and Walter said, "This looks delicious."


    As he spoke, Walter cut a small piece and put it directly into his mouth.


    Then, he felt it so sweet that his expression changed.


    Walter looked at James and said, "James, when did you change your style? Such a sweet food is not


    like what you cook."


    In the Hayden family, only Casey liked sweet food.


    However, maybe even Casey can''t stand the sweetness of this beef burger.


    James said, "This beef burger is specially made. Do you feel that you have been sweetened?"


    Walter was taken aback by James'' words, and stared at James for a long time before he was sure that


    what he said was serious.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Walter understood and said directly, "James, your love is sweet recently, so you add so


    much sugar. Do you want to sweeten us to death?"


    James immediately said, "It''s not me."


    When Walter heard the words, he immediately knew who it was.


    In the Hayden family, whoever had the sweetest love was naturally Patrick and Aimee.


    Ah, no, now Casey was included.


    However, it can be ignored that Casey had already been in love.


    She can still lie that she had lived in the school, which can deceive Camdyn.


    Otherwise, the whole family will know that she was in love.


    Walter looked at Patrick in disbelief, and asked very uncertainly, "So, you are telling me now that you


    made this beef burger?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at Walter provocatively. His expression clearly said, "Are you


    very unconvinced?"


    Walter was dumbfounded, because he couldn''t expect that Patrick could actually cook. Especially, the


    cooking was so good.


    He gave Patrick a thumbs up and said, "I really didn''t see that you have this skill."


    Patrickughed lowly, "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Hoho." Walter snorted coldly, and now he only had one feeling.


    Sure enough, men can be changed because of women.


    However, his younger brother had changed too much.


    He almost didn''t know him.


    *


    Casey hadn''t been back to Hayden''s Mansion since she came outst night.


    Originally, after Kelvin nned to take her for a ride, he sent her back.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was too clingy and refused to leave Kelvin no matter what.


    However, Casey was still thin-skinned and refused to go to the vi. In the end, she told Kelvin an


    address directly.


    The two went directly to La Grande Maison.


    There were four siblings in the Hayden family, each of whom owned a house here.


    Except for Miles, other people rarely came over.


    Casey never came to live here.


    The main reason was that it was too far away from her school.


    After Casey asked Kelvin to park the car, she dragged Kelvin up the stairs in a sneaky way.


    Kelvin was amused by her appearance.


    He said, "You look like this, making me seem to be a disgrace."


    Casey raised her hand to cover his mouth and said, "You don''t know that Miles lives here. I''m not going


    to tell him that I''m in a rtionship with you. It would be so embarrassing if I ran into him."


    "Tell me, when you meet him, are you afraid?" Kelvin said.


    Casey tilted her head and thought about it, but there was really nothing to be afraid of.


    Suddenly, she became a little depressed.


    Obviously, in novels, the heroine''s older brothers basically had sisterplex. Knowing that there was


    a maning to their sister, they wished they could break the man''s legs.


    However, none of the brothers in her family seemed to have such an idea.


    Casey felt that maybe if she told them that she was in a rtionship, her brothers would buy fireworks


    to celebrate that she was finally handed over to others.


    Thinking of this, Casey felt aggrieved.


    She ttened her mouth and said, "Kelvin, I suddenly feel that my brothers don''t love me."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 What does it look like


    Kelvin saw Casey''s pitiful look when she said this, and his heart was instantly moved.


    He patted Casey''s head and said, "But I love you."


    Casey''s body froze for a moment, but she didn''t react.


    She even felt that her ears had some tinnitus, and she could no longer hear many sounds.


    All she can think of now was Kelvin''s words: "I love you."


    This was the first time for Casey to know that the power of these three words will be so great.


    After a while, Casey swallowed a mouthful of saliva, raised her head, and looked at Kelvin.


    She said, "What did you just say? Can you say it again?"


    Kelvin was responsive to her request.


    Seeing that she wanted to hear his confession again, he opened his mouth and said in a deep voice,


    "Casey, I love you."


    Casey jumped up with a groan, and jumped on Kelvin''s body regardless of whether they were still


    outside. Shepletely forgot that she wanted to prevent Miles from seeing her and Kelvin being


    together.


    Casey hugged Kelvin''s neck, kissing him on the cheek repeatedly.


    While kissing, Casey also said, "I love you too. I love you the most."


    Kelvin was holding Casey, being amused by her.


    How can this girl be so cute?


    Finally, Casey was satisfied with the kiss, but her whole body was still hanging on Kelvin''s body. She


    was clingy and refused to get off.


    Kelvin felt a little helpless, patted Casey lightly, and said, "Tell me first, which floor are we going?"


    Casey remember that they hadn''te home yet.


    Her face turned red in an instant, and she quickly jumped off Kelvin''s body, saying, "The twenty-


    seventh floor."


    The elevator arrived very quickly, but before entering the door, Casey held Kelvin''s hand, directly


    operated on the door lock, and recorded Kelvin''s fingerprint.


    Kelvin smiled that did this girl learned this from TV series?


    Casey said with great satisfaction, "Kelvin, don''t you think I''m acting like a very domineering


    president?"


    She now understood that the acts in novels. Not to mention it really made her feel veryfortable.


    Kelvinughed lowly, touched Casey''s head, and said, "Just so sure that I won''t do bad things?"


    "What are the bad things?" Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously, tilted her head and thought for a while,


    saying, "Swindle my money and love? But, I''m a student. Although I was born in the Hayden family, I


    am not always treated as the rich youngdy. My grandfather has some requirements for me, which are


    very strict."


    Otherwise, if she was really extravagant and wasteful just because she was a child of the Hayden


    family, she will be reproached severely by her grandfather.


    Casey couldn''t really mess with Grandpa like that.


    Moreover, although she was a bit arrogant and domineering, most of the time, she was a very cute girl,


    not a profligate person at all.


    So, apart from having some properties under her name, she can basically be said to be a poor student.


    If Kelvin wanted to swindle her money, nothing could be done.


    As for love ...


    Casey looked Kelvin up and down, and said, "Kelvin, I think I might be more horny than you."


    After all, she was really greedy for Kelvin''s body.


    Kelvin was dumbfounded by her words.


    After all, this girl was really well protected by the family.


    She really didn''t understand how bad a man would be if he wanted to be bad sincerely.


    Kelvin held Casey''s waist and said, "Then you have to remember that this kind of thinking can only be


    applied to me, not to other men, understand?"


    Otherwise, if such a simple girl was bullied, he might be murderous.


    Caseyughed when she heard that.


    She held Kelvin''s neck and asked, "Kelvin, are you jealous?"


    Although the jealousy was inexplicable, Casey was very satisfied.


    She just felt that her body and mind had reached a high level of satisfaction.


    Kelvin said, "Do you really want to try how terrible it will be to provoke me like this?"


    Casey immediately faltered. Although she hadn''t experienced it before, in Casey''s opinion, it might be


    really, really scary.


    She didn''t know why, but she just felt that Kelvin was a very powerful man. Usually, he was gentle, but


    if he got offended, she might end up very miserable.


    Casey was inexplicably attracted by this contrast.


    In particr, Casey dared to say that no matter how bad Kelvin was to others, he will be very good to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    Just thinking about it this way made her happy enough to jump up.


    The more she thought about it, the happier she was. Casey hugged Kelvin''s neck and said, "Kelvin,


    don''t worry. I''m very good, and I won''t do anything to make you jealous."


    Kelvin was indeed so convinced by her. Hearing her say such words in a delicate and soft voice, he


    really wanted to "bully" her and let her feel how bad he can be.


    However, before Kelvin could move, he saw Casey get close to his ear again, and she said in a soft


    voice, "But Kelvin, you can treat me badly, whatever you want."


    Kelvin froze for a moment. At this moment, he even wanted to carry Casey up directly, stride into the


    bedroom, and tell her clearly how bad he could be.


    However, Kelvin still suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    He thought he might be doomed and might be submerged here with Casey.


    This girl, who was pure and innocent, was speaking the most seductive words to him.


    Casey didn''t understand what Kelvin was thinking. After saying that, she blushed so badly that she


    couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    Casey really regretted it.


    This was just the beginning of dating, and she said this.


    She was very worried now, whether Kelvin will directly treat her as a little pervert who thought nothing


    but wanted to have sex with him.


    Casey buried her face in Kelvin''s arms, feeling really ashamed.


    On the contrary , Kelvin was mature and calmer.


    He patted Casey on the back and said, "Okay, let''s not stay at the door. What does it look like?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 Won''t you take me to see the room?


    Casey adjust her breathing, and pulled Kelvin into the room.


    In La Grande Maison, the house area had always been veryrge.


    People can''t see the side at a nce.


    Casey pushed Kelvin on the sofa and said, "Kelvin, wait for me. I''ll make you a pot of tea."


    Although Casey had never lived here, she was very clear that Camdyn had someone who wille to


    clean it every week, and things like tea were also ced ording to the rules of Hayden''s Mansion.


    Casey wasn''t much of a tea people, but she was well aware that Camdyn would put a lot of good tea


    here to entertain her future boyfriend, and it was fantastic.


    Kelvin felt a little helpless. Did she think he was an old man that she made him a pot of tea?


    However, watching being Casey busy, Kelvin''s brows and eyes were covered with ayer of


    tenderness in an instant.


    His girl was like a child. She liked him, so she wholeheartedly treated him well and gave him everything


    she thought was best.


    Kelvin was indeed sweetened by Casey.


    It can be said that having such a girlfriend was very happy.


    Thinking of this, Kelvin let Casey go about the tea.


    Casey quickly boiled a pot of water, really took apart her grandpa''s most precious and favorite tea, and


    brewed a pot of tea thickly.


    Kelvin watched Casey bring the tea as if offering a treasure. She was blinking her moist eyes, and


    looked at him eagerly.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, try it. My grandpa likes this best, see if you like it."


    Kelvin took a sip and said, "It''s really good."


    Caseyughed silly and said, "Of course, my grandpa has very good taste."


    Otherwise, back then, her grandpa wouldn''t have been so reckless and chased after her grandma.


    Her grandma was a famous and peerless beauty, and she had too many suitors back then.


    However, so far Casey still didn''t understand why her grandma chose her grandpa. Her grandpa was


    clearly a simple-minded guy.


    Kelvin took a few sips of tea and put the cup back on the table .


    Casey slipped into his arms, being clingy.


    She didn''t understand the feeling of falling in love before, but now she realized that when she really


    liked someone, she just wanted to stick to him all the time, wishing she could hang on to him directly.


    Kelvin had no resistance to Casey''s clingy look.


    He directly dragged Casey up and put her on hisp.


    Kelvin said, "I''ll be with you for a while, then I''ll go back."


    It was past midnight now, and it was time for Casey to go to bed.


    Casey frowned instantly after hearing Kelvin''s words.


    She pursed her lips and said, "But, Kelvin, I don''t want to let you go."


    Casey hugged Kelvin''s neck tightly, and didn''t want to let go at all.


    Kelvin was helpless. Stroking her back, he said, "We have just been together, but you take me to your


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    solitary residence for the night. Casey, are you nning to let your three older brothers know? So


    they''ll really beat me up?"


    When Casey heard Kelvin''s words, she turned her head quickly, and immediately said, "But, on the first


    night we were together, you spent the night at my house, so you have already my family."


    Kelvin choked, and inexplicably felt that what Casey said was very reasonable.


    He pinched Casey''s face and said, "Little girl, have you used all your cleverness here?"


    Casey said, "No way, I''m just stating another fact. It seems that I have some bad intentions."


    Kelvin said, "I live in your house, and I live alone with you in your house. These are two natures,


    understand?"


    Casey almost lost her temper, hugged Kelvin''s neck directly, lowered her head and bit his neck hard.


    She said shamelessly, "I don''t care. I just won''t let you go."


    Casey felt that Kelvin must be powerless to resist her.


    Sure enough, as she thought, Kelvin really had nothing to do with her, only to start coaxing her again.


    Casey seeded and immediately beamed again.


    Kelvin can do nothing to her, so he could only smile and say, "Okay, why don''t you show me the room?


    It''s gettingte."


    Casey knew that Kelvin would not leave, so she got off his body, but still hugged his arm and said, "The


    master bedroom is here, and there are four guest rooms. You can choose as you like. But I don''t have


    men''s clothes here. You can wear my night-robe."


    After saying that, Casey first pulled Kelvin into her cloakroom.


    Although she had never lived here, the cloakroom was full of clothes.


    Moreover, all of them were very ssic clothes. Even after more than ten or twenty years, they will


    never be out of date.


    This was one of Casey''s dressing rules. She never bought the hottest styles of the season. That kind of


    clothes didn''t have a long lifespan and will soon be outdated.


    She bought all super ssic models. As long as they were well protected, they can be passed on


    forever.


    Therefore, she kept a lot of clothes in several of her properties, and sometimes, she would suddenly


    want to wear a certain piece of clothing, so she made a special trip there.


    Kelvin heard Casey say that he was asked to wear her night-robe, and actually refused it.


    However, when Casey took out a ck silk night-robe from the cloakroom, Kelvin was a little stunned.


    He originally thought that the night-robe that Casey was talking about would definitely be the kind of


    gaudy one that girls would like, and even, very likely, the kind of pink with bows and the like.


    Unexpectedly, the one Casey gave him was very neutral, and he couldn''t refuse it at all.


    Casey handed the night-robe to Kelvin as if offering a treasure again, and said, "Kelvin, how do you


    feel? Isn''t it pretty?"


    In fact, this night-robe itself was a male style.


    At that time, Casey specifically asked if there were women''s models, but she was always told that there


    were no.


    This made Casey very sad. Although she had a very high pursuit of clothes, she still insisted on a


    principle, that was, girls still had to buy girls'' clothes.


    So, when she learned that this night-robe was only avable for men, Casey even wanted to make one


    herself.


    However, she didn''t do that, but bought the men''s model.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 I''ll Bring You Milk


    Casey said, "Kelvin, you know what? When I saw this, I loved it, but I almost missed it."


    Thinking of how she almost got this night-robe which was almost bought by someone else because of


    entanglement at that time, Casey can still understand the feeling at that time.


    If she hadn''t been thest impulse to pay for it first, she wouldn''t have this.


    However, although Casey really liked it, there was another thing she can''t help, that was , this was


    really too big for her.


    She was a very thin person. Although she had boobs and butt, her skeleton was naturally small,


    making her look much smaller than girls of the same weight and height.


    As a result, many clothes didn''t fit her very well, and some of them can even be said to be like a child


    wearing an adult''s clothes.


    And this night-robe had such an effect. Wearing it on her body made her like a walking bag.


    Casey had no choice but to hang it here.


    However, in the past, Casey never thought that she would give this to her boyfriend.


    Thinking about it now, it was inexplicably sweet.


    Casey smiled happily, and said to Kelvin with pride, "Kelvin, this is for you. It is the first gift I give you,


    and it is also the first item here. From now on, here, here, here, all of your things will be ced."


    Kelvin''s heart was throbbing.


    He didn''t know if Casey really thought about the meaning of these words when she said these.


    However, hearing her nning the future in such a way that she wanted his items to fill this space,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kelvin felt as if something had hit his heart.


    His girl was so cute and serious. How could he not love her?


    Kelvin reached over and took Casey in his arms.


    He kissed her forehead and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Casey smiled extraordinarily sweetly. Her eyes were pure and wet, like an innocent little rabbit.


    However, she waspletely unaware that her invitation to Kelvin was like a little rabbit''s invitation to a


    big bad wolf.


    What she did made Kelvin''s heart full of "evil" thoughts.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, now go pick a room. Which one do you live in?"


    Kelvin didn''t think much about it, but he was indeed prepared to sleep in two rooms with Casey.


    However, at this moment, he was seduced Casey and his heart was burning.


    He held Casey''s waist and said, "I thought you wanted to sleep in the same room as me by staying with


    me overnight."


    Casey''s eyes widened, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to answer this question.


    She really hadn''t thought about it that way.


    However, now being mentioned by Kelvin, Casey immediately felt that it seemed very good.


    Casey''s eyes lit up, blinking, full of anticipation. "Is it okay? Is it really okay?"


    Kelvin froze. He originally thought that his words would scare Casey. At least, he would let her realize


    that he was a man after all. Moreover, he was still a man who loved her and had "evil" thoughts about


    her.


    He also thought that Casey probably didn''t dare to invite him like this again.


    Who would have thought that not only was she not frightened by him, but she was also very excited.


    This made Kelvin really helpless.


    Even, he didn''t want to be a gentleman anymore.


    However, Kelvin chose to be a gentleman in the end.


    He patted Casey''s head and said, "Nice try."


    When Casey heard this, she was instantly disappointed.


    She pouted her mouth, and was very upset.


    Kelvin was amused by her, pinched her little face, and said, "Okay, didn''t you say you want to show me


    the room? Now, do I still have the right to choose?"


    Casey bowed her head, helpless, and could only take Kelvin to see the room obediently.


    After showing Kelvin the rooms one by one, she asked, "Kelvin, have you decided which one you want


    to live in?"


    Kelvin actually didn''t pay attention to it, and randomly picked the room they were in, "I''ll just take this


    one."


    He had never been picky about where he slept in. Basically he just needed a bed.


    It didn''t matter even if there was no bed.


    Casey didn''t think much about it. Anyway, she had already made up her mind. No matter which room


    Kelvin chose to sleep in, she would sneak over after a while, quietly, and linger.


    After making up her mind, Casey said, "Kelvin, wash up first. I''ll go back and wash up too."


    As Kelvin heard this, a dim light shed across his eyes, and he always felt that the girl was nning to


    prank.


    Otherwise, how could she go back to rest so well-behaved?


    Kelvin was somewhat suspicious, but he didn''t say much after all.


    Casey went back to the room, took a shower, applied a mask on herself, and went through a whole set


    of skin care routine. Her skin was tender and fragrant, and she went to pick out a set of pajamas that


    were yful and a little bit sexy for herself. Then she came out of the bedroom.


    She didn''t rush to see him directly. Instead, she went to the kitchen to warm up a ss of milk and then


    knocked on Kelvin''s door.


    Kelvin had already showered and was lying on the bed.


    He didn''t feel sleepy, because he slept veryte every day, and the cup of strong tea he drank before


    made him more awake.


    Kelvin really just waited to see when Casey woulde over.


    Sure enough, he was not surprised. After he waited for more than an hour, Casey came over.


    The moment the door was knocked, the corners of Kelvin''s mouth curled up.


    The girl had already nned it out, but he didn''t know what kind of surprise she would bring him.


    When thinking, Kelvin got up and went to open the door.


    Casey brought the milk to Kelvin and said, "Kelvin, I bring you the milk."


    Kelvinughed, and his eyes fell on her pajamas.


    Although it seemed to have nothing to do with the night-robe on his body, it matched it inexplicably.


    Kelvin''s heart was throbbing even stronger, and he felt that this girl was really cute.


    What she thought was vividly disyed, without any cover up.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 A little confused


    Casey stood at the door with the milk for a long time, but Kelvin didn''t let her in.


    She frowned and hummed dissatisfiedly, "Kelvin, won''t you let me in?"


    As she spoke, Casey felt aggrieved andpressed her lips. Her eyes were watery. Just staring at


    Kelvin, she was like a bullied little rabbit.


    Kelvin smiled, reached out to take the milk that Casey was carrying, raised his head and drank it, and


    then handed the ss back to her.


    Casey was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Was this going the wrong way?


    This wasn''t the development she imagined.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    ording to Casey''s n, it should be Kelvin who was very touched by hering to deliver the milk,


    so he let her in sideways, and after that, he was so intimate with her that he didn''t remember drinking


    the milk at all.


    She took it for granted, so she stayed here.


    However, with this development, why did she feel that she will be driven back by Kelvin?


    This was not allowed!


    Casey held the milk ss. Without thinking too much about it, she just raised her foot and rushed into


    the room.


    Anyway, she just wanted to stay in the same room with him tonight.


    Kelvin was amused by her action, and sighed helplessly. Instead of closing the door, he walked


    towards Casey directly.


    Casey put the ss on the table, and then, as if visiting Kelvin''s room, she looked around in his room


    and seemed that she didn''te in on purpose at all.


    Kelvinughed. Except for him, everything in this room belonged to her.


    He didn''t even understand what she was visiting.


    Casey circled around, and finally came to Kelvin. She raised her head, and asked in concern, "Kelvin,


    why aren''t you asleep?"


    Men always take a shower faster than women. Casey can be sure that he had already finished taking a


    shower. As a result, he hadn''t slept yet. What did this mean?


    This can only show that he was waiting for her.


    Casey was very happy in her heart, but she didn''t expect to hear Kelvin say, "That cup of tea is so


    refreshing."


    Casey was stunned for a moment, looking at Kelvin with embarrassment.


    She herself had a "tea-drunk" physique. No matter what kind of tea she drank, she will always get


    drunk after a cup o fit. Just like drinking, she felt dizzy.


    Shepletely forgot that some people drank tea to refresh themselves.


    Casey looked at Kelvin apologetically, and said, "Kelvin, I''m sorry. I didn''t think of this. If I knew it, I


    wouldn''t let you drink it."


    Kelvin touched her head and said, "It''s okay. Anyway, I sleepte every day."


    Casey felt a little bit offort in her heart, but still felt a little sad.


    She asked, "Then what do we do now? Are you unable to sleep?"


    Kelvin looked at her amusedly, and could clearly see a little joy in her eyes.


    This girl had everything disyed on her face.


    She had no intention of letting him sleep at all.


    Kelvin tried to tease her by leaning down so that Casey''s cheek was almost against his, and his nose


    could touch hers if he moved just a little further.


    "I thought you were doing it on purpose to keep me awake tonight," he said.


    Casey swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Although she was indeed a little excited now, when she made


    Kelvin tea, she really didn''t have such a thought.


    Casey didn''t want to be wronged, so she said pitifully, "But, I didn''t think so."


    Kelvin moved a little further, rubbed the tip of his nose against hers, and said, "Okay, I know, you didn''t


    mean to."


    Casey heard the words, but inexplicably felt that Kelvin didn''t believe her at all.


    She felt wronged instantly, and said pitifully, "Kelvin, you wronged me. I''m really sad."


    Kelvinughed in a low voice.


    Unwilling to see her being wronged by him, Kelvin hugged the girl into his arms andforted her


    softly, "Just kidding. I didn''t really me you."


    Casey blinked, looked up at Kelvin, and asked, "Really?"


    "Really," Kelvin said.


    Casey didn''t seem to believe it yet. She raised her head and said arrogantly, "Then kiss me, kiss me,


    and I will believe you."


    Kelvinughed that she was asking for a kiss.


    Such a cute and sweet request, as her boyfriend, how could he not agree?


    Kelvin grabbed Casey''s waist directly, found her lips, and kissed her hard.


    Casey didn''t remember any grievances, and waspletely immersed in Kelvin''s kiss.


    When reading novels and watching TV dramas, Casey actually didn''t feel that kissing would be such a


    wonderful and sweet thing, let alone feel that the feeling of rapid heartbeat and numb legs described in


    the novel, which was real to her now.


    However, when Kelvin kissed her, she really felt that this feeling was very sweet.


    Casey''s hands hung unconsciously around Kelvin''s neck, eagerly responding to him.


    This was hard for Kelvin.


    In his arms was the girl he loved. She was warm and fragrant, and she was so passionate that he only


    wanted more.


    With impulse rushing to his head, Kelvin hugged Casey and moved to the side of the bed in a few


    steps.


    He only used a little strength, and the two of them fell into the bed.


    Casey was taken aback again and was stunned for a moment, but when she saw clearly the face of the


    man covering hers, she forgot everything in an instant.


    She licked the corner of her mouth lightly, not hiding her expectation at all.


    Such a look almost killed Kelvin directly.


    Was there any man who can resist the scorching gaze from his beloved one?


    Kelvin clenched his hand into a fist on top of Casey''s head, suppressing his impulse with hisst ounce


    of reason.


    However, Casey didn''t understand at all. At a time like this, she can''t do anything that would make a


    man impulsive.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She raised her arms and gently held Kelvin''s face. Her voice was delicate and soft, "Kelvin, I can do it."


    With a bang, the rationality in Kelvin''s mindpletely copsed.


    His eyes darkened. Almost following his own instinct, he lowered his head and kissed Casey''s lips.


    This kiss was not as gentle and tender as before. He was like a wild beast, trying to swallow the girl.


    Casey had never experienced this before. Her head was a little dazed by the shock, and she couldn''t


    reflect it for a long time.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 Kill me?


    The next day.


    When Casey woke up, Kelvin was no longer with her.


    She touched the side where Kelvin was sleeping, and there was no temperature. Kelvin must have


    been awake for a long time.


    Casey was a little lost, but soon felt a little sweet again.


    Last night, they didn''t actually reach the final step.


    Firstly, there was no condom, and secondly, Kelvin was not willing to do it with her like this.


    Even if Kelvin couldn''t restrain himself, he didn''t untie her clothes, but turned all his enthusiasm into


    kisses.


    Casey hugged the quilt. As long as she thought about what happenedst night, she found it so sweet


    that the corners of her mouth curled up.


    She still remembered Kelvin whispering helplessly in her ear, "Casey, you''re going to torture me."


    Casey couldn''t helpughing, and burrowed into his arms.


    She pressed against his heart. Her voice was very soft, "Actually, I can do it. I don''t want to embarrass


    myself so much."


    Casey didn''t have the idea that anything must be left after marriage, or how long after dating.


    She was more following her own wishes. As long as she loved him, there was no need to care so


    much.


    Kelvin was so pestered by Casey that he couldn''t help it. In the end, he could only wrap her in a quilt


    and take a cold shower by himself.


    Casey was actually a little dumbfounded.


    She was already like this, but Kelvin''s willpower was still so good.


    Or, she was really that unattractive.


    However, when Casey waited until she almost fell asleep, Kelvin came out of the bathroom, and Casey


    realized that she was not unattractive to him.


    Casey cooed, obediently under the quilt, and didn''t get out to tease Kelvin again.


    She just looked at Kelvin helplessly, waiting for him toe and hug her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Kelvin was very kind, holding Casey in his arms through the quilt, which made Casey feel


    even sweeter.


    Casey didn''t remember what time she fell asleep, but she only knew that she was in Kelvin''s arms,


    sleeping very peacefully.


    Now, when she wok up, it seemed that she can still smell Kelvin on the quilt, which made her feel


    particrly safe.


    Casey didn''t want to get up anymore, and just wanted to sleep like this forever.


    The door was opened. Kelvin had already changed back into his clothes, and he looked gentle again,


    Casey tilted her head to look at Kelvin, and whispered in a low voice, "Kelvin, you woke up so early."


    Kelvin curled his lips and didn''t tell Casey that, in fact, he hadn''t slept all night.


    Although this girl was in his arms through the quilt, the attraction she brought to him was still very


    strong.


    He even had some regrets. Why should he be a gentleman?


    However, when he saw Casey sleeping peacefully, there was another voice in his heart, telling him to


    cherish her.


    When this girl fell in love with someone, she just handed over everything, with nothing left.


    If he still did that to her, it will be too bad for her.


    Kelvin came over, knelt on one knee beside the bed, bent down, and looked at Casey, "Still not getting


    up? Are you going to stay in bed? Little slob?"


    Casey pouted and said, "But I slept verytest night."


    It was almost two o''clock in the morning when she came to look for Kelvin.


    Not to mention that the two of them kissed passionately, and they didn''t sleep for a few hours at all.


    "Then get up first, okay? I''m going out for a while, and you can sleep after I leave, okay?" Kelvin asked.


    His voice, just like him, had always been gentle.


    Facing Kelvin like this, Casey had no resistance at all, let alone refuse.


    Casey nodded and said, "Then I want you to carry me up."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her arms, coquettishly asking Kelvin to hug her.


    Kelvin won''t refuse such a request from her, so he just reached out and hugged her.


    Casey was like a ko, hanging on his body, and rubbing her head against his neck. "I feel so happy


    like this. It would be great if I could go on like this forever."


    Kelvin chuckled, and carried Casey into the bathroom.


    He said, "Wash up first. I went to buy breakfast just now. Come and eat."


    Casey immediately nodded obediently, and quickly started to wash up.


    By the time she finished washing and went to the dining room, Kelvin had alreadyid out the


    breakfast.


    Although the breakfast was bought from outside, Kelvin was very ceremonial and reced all the


    packed boxes with those tes in the kitchen.


    He made the atmosphere of the breakfast warm in an instant.


    Casey jumped up from behind and hung onto Kelvin''s back.


    "Kelvin, let''s live together in the future. I feel so happy." Casey said.


    She''d never felt this way before, but now, all of a sudden, she wanted to be with Kelvin like this forever.


    Kelvin patted her leg and let her get off of him.


    He said, "If I marry you now, will your brothers kill me?"


    After all, Casey was still in college and had just reached legal marriage age.


    They were just formally together, and it was alling too fast now.


    Casey thought for a while and said, "But, I think, as long as I''m happy, they won''t."


    She leaned over to Kelvin, pretending to be angry, "Or, you don''t n to marry me?"


    Kelvin was almost offended by her words.


    Raising his hand and flicking on Casey''s forehead, Kelvin said, "Should I take you to the marriage


    registry now to let you know how serious I am to you?"


    He was not a person who can y with feelings. He used to not y with women ambiguously, and


    now he had decided to be with Casey even more.


    From then on, the only thing left in his heart was the girl in front of him.


    However, this girl would deliberately annoy him, y tricks like a child, and when she seeded, she


    would be silly and smile very proudly.


    However, after Kelvin mentioned the marriage registry, Casey suddenly thought of a problem and


    eximed, "No way. My proof of residency is still in my grandfather''s hands, so I can''t even go to the


    registry."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 Isn''t it good to go out for a walk?


    Kelvin was a little dumbfounded that she actually cared about this.


    Casey said with a sullen look, "Although we have separate proofs of residency for a long time, mine is


    with my grandpa. He said that he will give it to me after I graduate from college. Is it possible that he is


    afraid that I will get married in college?"


    The more Casey thought about it, the more this would happen. His brows furrowed nervously. She


    looked at Kelvin, and said pitifully, "What should I do? Or, I''ll go and steal it from my grandpa?"


    Kelvin was almostughed at by Casey''s words. How could this girl''s way of thinking be so peculiar?


    He said, "You want to marry me so much? Casey, have you already decided it''s me whom you want to


    marry?"


    Casey hugged Kelvin''s waist and said very seriously, "Kelvin, I''m serious. I''ve never joked. Don''t tell me


    that you just want to y with me."


    Just thinking about it made Casey very sad.


    Kelvin raised his hand to scratch her nose and said, "Stupid."


    That was fine. Casey followed him so wholeheartedly, which also made him want to protect her even


    more.


    Being intimate with Casey for a while, Kelvin said, "Okay, you can go back to sleepter. I''ll go out and


    Casey nodded obediently and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After Kelvin left, Casey started to feel unreal again.


    From the moment she established a rtionship with Kelvin until now, she seemed to be in a dream.


    Casey jumped up and down in the room, and after going around several times, she got to bed again.


    It was still the room where Kelvin slept with herst night, and there seemed to be his smell on the bed,


    which made her very happy.


    Casey hugged the quilt. Actually she couldn''t fall asleep, but she just wanted to lie on the bed and not


    move.


    *


    The Vi.


    Matilda was reading a script, when she heard the voice. She raised her eyes towards the door and saw


    Kelvin walking in.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "Tsk tsk, Kelvin, I really didn''t expect that when you''re in love, you


    are just a beast."


    Kelvin didn''t care about her teasing at all, but just smiled and said, "This shows that I am a normal


    man."


    Matilda was dumbfounded, and even had some doubts whether the man in front of her was the Kelvin


    she knew.


    Why did she feel it so strange?


    Matilda put down the script and asked, "Why? Are you going to live with someone else''s young sister?"


    She didn''t need to ask where they wentst night.


    Looking at Kelvin''s posture when he came back, it was more like he came back to pack his things.


    Kelvin said, "There is no way, cos my girlfriend is clinging to me. She is thin-skinned, and doesn''t want


    to stay with you guys."


    Matilda really wanted to swear.


    It was like she and Ash were some kind of scourge.


    Matilda said, "You can take it easy but don''t make her pregnant."


    Kelvin was always calm before. No matter how much Matilda teased him, he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, when he heard these words, the tips of his ears turned red unconsciously.


    Last night, if he hadn''t suppressed thest bit of reason, it was really hard to say whether she would be


    pregnant.


    Kelvin said, "I go up first."


    He knew Matilda very well. If she was allowed to talk nonsense like this, she might say something


    shocking.


    "Wait a minute," Matilda called Kelvin, and said, "By the way, are you really nning to move out?"


    Kelvin paused, looked at Matilda, and asked, "What?"


    "Ash and I are nning to move out. Ash said that in order not to run into the scenest night, it''s


    better for us to have our own house." Matilda said.


    Although Matilda agreed with Ash''s words, she still med Ash.


    Kelvin felt a little helpless, and said, "So, you two are envious because you saw that scenest night?"


    Matilda was very speechless.


    Where did this man get the courage to say such things? He just fell in love, but he didn''t even want his


    dignity.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda almostughed at Kelvin out of anger.


    "So, what are your ns?" she said.


    "For the time being, I''ll live with her at her ce, but I''ve seen a nice house. I''m going to renovate it,"


    Kelvin said.


    Matilda was dumbfounded for a moment, "When did you see the house?"


    They had been abroad before and had no intention of returning home.


    Although it was said that Aimee had always been in the country, their n had always been that Aimee


    handled domestic affairs well and also went abroad to join them.


    Now, Aimee married Patrick directly, so she definitely won''t go abroad.


    Their return had be a foregone conclusion.


    However, Matilda was used to living in Aimee''s house.


    Anyway, wherever she went, there was Aimee''s house where she can live.


    Who would have thought that Kelvin, an unreliable person, would choose a house without saying a


    word, which made her mad.


    Kelvin said, "When I realized that I was tempted, I had already made such a n."


    Matilda felt that Kelvin was really a bastard.


    Matilda gave Kelvin a thumbs up and said, "Okay, I really should admire you the most."


    Kelvin chuckled and epted Matilda''spliment without any guilt.


    He said, "If you need my advice, you can tell me."


    Matilda now only wanted to kill him, and didn''t want his advice at all.


    She waved her hand and said, "Okay, okay, I know your love is sweet, so don''t get in my way. Give Ash


    some adviceter. After you all move away, I will enjoy this ce myself."


    Kelvin chuckled, and as he walked upstairs, he said, "I think Ash thinks the same way."


    Matilda shook her fist at Kelvin''s back.


    She suddenly regretted it. Why did she read the script in the vi? Wouldn''t it be good to go out for a


    stroll?


    She just looked for trouble yourself by staying here.


    After Kelvin returned to his bedroom, he simply packed somemonly used things, and left from the


    vi.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 Eat well and sleep well


    Innisrial General Hospital.


    April woke up from aa. The pain in her body made her tears fall down uncontrobly.


    Aimee walked in, and this was the first time she formally looked at the girl.


    Frankly speaking, if people looked at this girl''s appearance this way, she really didn''t seem like the type


    that Walter would like.


    Aimee always thought that Walter would like the kind of woman who was mature and exuded a


    seductive temperament all over her body.


    However, April looked too pure.


    At a nce, she was a well-protected girl, pure and clear, which made people want to protect her well.


    Aimee leaned over and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "It hurts..." The longa made April''s voice hoarse.


    Coupled with the fact that her tears were falling straight from the pain at the moment, her voice was


    trembling, which made her sound pitiful.


    Aimee said, "Please persevere. The operation will be arranged for you in three days. After the


    operation, you will be fine."


    April looked directly at Aimee and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    Now, even her breathing hurt like hell.


    Aimee was also a little unbearable.


    However, the painkiller she developed can be used for Casey''s body that was healthy and only suffered


    trauma, so there was no problem.


    April''s physical condition was really poor, and painkillers will not have much effect on her. At the same


    time, it will also cause pressure on her organs, which was not conducive to subsequent treatment.


    Therefore, Aimee did not intend to give April painkillers.


    She said, "In three days, you need to be stronger. Can you stick to it?"


    Aimee''s voice was very gentle, and her tone of voice was also very soothing.


    April didn''t know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt less painful.


    She nodded towards Aimee with difficulty, and her voice was dry and hoarse, "Okay."


    Aimee smiled and said, "I''ll give you some sleep aid injections. Work hard and sleep more, okay?"


    April responded with a very strong look.


    Aimee walked out of the ICU after injecting her with sleep aid drugs.


    Denis greeted her as soon as he saw her.


    He had been staying at the hospital for many days. These days, he hardly ate, drank or slept. At this


    moment, his body seemed to be exhausted, and he can''t stop swaying when he walked.


    Seeing this, Aimee said, "Mr. Hill, my suggestion is that you should hurry up and rest more. You can''t


    help April with anything in three days. After three days, after the operation is over, it''s time for you to


    start battling. If you don''t take a good rest now, you won''t have the energy to take care of April after her


    operation. And the loss will outweigh the gain."


    Denis nodded, but said, "Dr. Read, I understand it, but I''m really worried."


    April had been in poor health since she was born. Before she was ten years old, a critical illness notice


    was issued almost every week.


    He went around looking for a famous doctor and was able to recover April''s body a little.


    In the past ten years, although her body was still much worse than others, she was already much better


    than before.


    It was the worst time that April''s body had been in the decade.


    This made him, a father, worry too much.


    Aimee felt a little helpless, but she still patiently said to Denis, "Mr. Hill, I hope you will listen carefully to


    what I said before. I am not talking nonsense. I promise that I can cure her. So, I hope you can


    cooperate with me. When I need your help, I don''t want that you can''t do it."


    Denis nodded. At the moment he didn''t have any majesty of a superior.


    He said, "Dr. Read, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back and rest right now."


    Aimee smiled with satisfaction and said, "Come back in three days. Eat well and sleep well in these


    three days."


    Denis bowed towards Aimee, expressing his gratitude from the bottom of his heart.


    Macro also bowed deeply to Aimee, and said, "Dr. Read, you have a way to let my boss go to rest."


    To be honest, as Denis'' secretary, he had been working for Denis for ten years, and he will do


    everything for him.


    For the first time, Macro felt that he was about to lose his strength.


    After all these days, how Denis endured and that was how he endured with Denis.


    Now, Denis can be persuaded by Aimee to go back to rest, and Macro was really grateful to Aimee.


    Aimee said, "Okay, don''t say polite words. Go back and rest now, ande back at eight in the


    morning three dayster."


    After Denis and Macro left, Aimee went directly to operating room No. 7.


    At this moment, the operating room had been emptied of all the instruments in ordance with


    Aimee''s request.


    However, Aimee was not satisfied with it.


    In this operating room, there were still a lot of messy bits and pieces, and the wiring was stillid to


    serve the original equipment, which was very inapplicable to the new equipment she wanted to bring


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    here.


    Aimee found it troublesome, and now she was starting to transform the wiring, and the amount of work


    was huge.


    However, she had no other choice, and she needed to solve this quickly without dy.


    Aimee directly made a phone call to Kelvin and said, "Kelvin, can you bring a group of people over?


    The wiring needs to be reid. Hurry up."


    After Kelvin hung up the phone, he brought people over without dy.


    But what made he really speechless that Aimee actually wanted to do this.


    As Aimee was waiting for them toe, she had already quickly drawn the circuit diagram, urate to


    the micron, without any deviation.


    The movement here was not small, which naturally attracted the attention of a lot of doctors and


    nurses. Some doctors who were dissatisfied with Aimee''s direct use of No. 7 operating room went


    directly to the president''s office andined sadly about Aimee being overbearing.


    "Mr. Miller, operating room No. 7 is already the most sophisticated room in our hospital, but now Dr.


    Read has made such a move. How will we work in the future?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Miller. Dr. Read''s medical skills are shown in Casey Hayden''s surgery. But we don''t


    really know what her medical skills are. How can you indulge her like this? What if she just bragged at


    all? The hospital will suffer a lot because of her."

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 You have to think about your own safety


    The president looked at the doctors who were appealing in front of him, and got a headache.


    In fact, he was more disturbed and worried than them.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was the least sure about Aimee''s ability. Especially, Aimee boasted and told Denis that she could


    cure April.


    The impact this incident will have on him waspletely unimaginable.


    No one knew if Aimee will seed.


    If she seeded, then the hospital''s status in the country will rise.


    And he, as the president of the Innisrial General Hospital, would have a bright future.


    However, once Aimee failed and she spoke wild words, the impact will be that the hospital will be


    doomed with her.


    Both sess and failure were caused by Aimee.


    In the Innisrial General Hospital, the president was the most disturbed.


    However, even if he thought so, it still couldn''t change another fact.


    That was, if he wanted Aimee to y a role, everything must follow her requests.


    The president said, "I believe there is a reason for her to do this. Don''t say anything more. Three days


    When the doctors heard this, although they were still very angry, they also understood that the


    president had unconditionally chosen to stand on Aimee''s side.


    No matter how much they said, it was all nonsense.


    Thinking about it this way, even if they couldn''t get angry anymore, they didn''t dare to say anything


    more.


    However, they didn''t let go of their dissatisfaction with Aimee. Instead, they changed into a gesture of


    watching a show, waiting to see Aimee make a fool of herself.


    The hospital''s state-of-the-art No. 7 operating room was destroyed by Aimee, and they wanted to see


    what tricks Aimee could do.


    Aimee had heard these voices of dissatisfaction for a long time.


    However, she didn''t care about it at all.


    She had only one requirement for herself, that was, to be responsible for April''s operation. She can


    only seed.


    Of course, Aimee can''t fail at all.


    Kelvin spent an afternoon modifying the wiring ording to Aimee''s request.


    After getting Aimee''s satisfaction, Kelvin said, "Aimee, have you paid too much for this hospital?"


    He had already heard that Patrick was going to open a new hospital for Aimee, and all the


    requirements were done ording to Aimee''s requirements.


    One can imagine how advanced the new hospital will be after it waspleted.


    And the instruments that Aimee wanted to move over were the advanced ones.


    When Aimee gave it to the Innisrial General Hospital for nothing, Kelvin thought it was unworthy.


    Aimee said, "Everything is for April Hill''s body."


    Now, she only wanted to heal April''s body. This was the girl who may be Walter''s wife in the


    future, so Aimee will naturally pay more attention.


    Kelvin didn''t know the connection, and couldn''t help but sigh, "Aimee, you have be caring. Is it


    because you are pregnant?"


    Aimee nced at Kelvin and said, "What about you? Is it because of the rtionship that you became


    gossipy?"


    What she said made Kelvin shut up directly.


    Aimee became interested in an instant, stared at Kelvin closely, and said, "It seems that it is really true.


    Kelvin, you can do great things in silence. Should I praise you for doing a good job?"


    It was rare for Kelvin to feel a little ufortable.


    When facing Matilda, he will refute her.


    However, when facing Aimee, Kelvin really felt that he can''t do anything.


    Kelvin touched his nose and asked, "Aimee, is it possible that I''m really unreliable?"


    "It''s okay," Aimee said, "as long as you don''t made her pregnant for the time being."


    Kelvinughed. At this point, Aimee and Matilda fit so well.


    However, he really wanted to know if he really knocked Casey up, how would Aimee react?


    Kelvin said, "Casey is past the legal marriage age."


    Aimee inexplicably felt a bad feeling. She squinted her eyes, looked at Kelvin defensively, and said,


    "You are such a beast."


    She suddenly felt that this guy was really dangerous.


    Even Aimee was hesitating whether to tell Patrick, lest Patrick couldn''t ept it and beat Kelvin up


    directly.


    After all, in Aimee''s heart, Kelvin was still a very capable partner.


    She didn''t want to lose this partner at all.


    Kelvin didn''t know what Aimee was thinking. If he knew at this moment, he would be so angry that he


    couldn''t speak.


    Aimee thought for a while, and said to Kelvin, "Kelvin, as Casey''s sister-inw, I think I need to remind


    you to buy insurance."


    Kelvin didn''t know whether tough or cry, and changed the subject.


    "Actually, I think, maybe you also need to buy insurance." Kelvin said.


    Aimee looked at Kelvin suspiciously, ready to hear his reason.


    Kelvin chuckled and said, "April Hill''s background is soplicated. You have to think about your own


    safety."


    Aimee was almostughed out loud by Kelvin.


    She crossed her arms, looked at Kelvin with dissatisfaction, and said, "So, are you questioning my


    medical skills?"


    Aimee felt that Kelvin wanted to get back on her simply because he was dissatisfied with the


    suggestion she had just given him.


    However, no matter what was wrong, Kelvin actually questioned her medical skills.


    Aimee even wanted to open Kelvin''s stomach, reorganize his internal organs, and let him feel how


    amazing her medical skills were.


    This bastard deliberately wanted to anger her.


    Seeing that Aimee was really annoyed, Kelvin said, "However, you really don''t need us to cooperate


    with you this time?"


    Aimee was also thinking about this issue. Naturally, her own team was the most reliable for such a


    major operation. They can instantly understand her instructions with every look and movement, and


    cooperate precisely without wasting any time.


    However, if she did, it would surely cause a greatermotion at the hospital.


    In particr, the president had clearly hinted that he hoped that she will bring a few doctors with her


    during this operation, so that they can learn from her most intuitively.


    Kelvin also understood Aimee''s current situation, but still said, "Aimee, at least let me partner with you."


    Aimee thought for a moment, then smiled at Kelvin, "You are still reliable."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Full cooperation


    The next morning, Aimee arrived at the hospital early, waiting for Kelvin to bring the instruments.


    These instruments were all the most advanced in the world. It can be said that with the addition of


    these instruments, the sess rate of many difficult operations will increase by 30%.


    The reason why it can only reach 30% was that the main determinant of the operation was the doctor''s


    skill.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Kelvin came with several trucks and arranged for people to remove the


    instruments.


    The instation of the instrument waspletedpletely ording to Aimee''smand.


    In this regard, Aimee can almost be nitpicking, and no deviation was allowed to happen.


    Fortunately, the people who came to install the instrument were all familiar with Aimee''s work style, and


    they had no opinion on it.


    After everyone quickly installed the equipment, Aimee conducted a test, and then let everyone leave


    with satisfaction.


    Coincidentally, at this time, the doctors also arrived at the hospital one after another, and they


    surrounded Aimee''s big move curiously.


    After seeing clearly the current situation in operating room No. 7, all the doctors were so stunned that


    their jaws dropped.


    Some doctors who directly recognized these instruments began to tremble with excitement.


    They had only seen these instruments in the top medical journals. At that time, the exnation of these


    instruments was still just a concept and had not yet been used.


    At that time, some doctors felt that it would be great if they could take these instruments and apply


    them to the hospital.


    However, they also knew that this waspletely impossible. The prices of these instruments were


    beyond their imagination.


    They originally thought that they would have to wait at least five years before they could have such an


    instrument in the country. Moreover, it wasn''t at the Innisrial General Hospital. Most likely, it would be at


    the capital''s top hospital that they would be able to have one.


    Who would have thought that this set of equipment, which was unimaginable for them, had now


    appeared in the hospital where they worked and in the No. 7 operating room.


    Now, all the doctors had noints about Aimee upying this room.


    They seemed to havepletely forgotten their dissatisfaction with Aimee and their desire to be


    lookers-on when Aimee made herself a fool.


    At this moment, Aimee can almost be regarded as a god in their hearts.


    Besides Aimee, who else can withstand such a lot of pressure and get such a set of equipment quietly?


    Those who were engaged in the profession of doctors, no matter how much they pursued fame, when


    they chose this profession, they also had a good vision of curing diseases and saving lives.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the medical environment, medical practitioners actually had a lot of helplessness.


    In terms of equipment, Innisrial General Hospital was already the best of all hospitals in Innisrial, but in


    the whole country, it can only rank around tenth, and it might fall out of the top ten.


    This was not only a problem of medical staff''s medical skills, but also a lot of policy helplessness.


    For example, in terms of capital investment, there were many restrictions.


    Therefore, most of the time, everyone cannot envy some foreign medical environments, especially in


    terms of advanced instruments.


    And now, this instrument that they thought they would have to wait at least five years to have had


    appeared in front of their eyes. What could be more shocking than this?


    After Aimee adjusted the instruments, she didn''t have any arrogance to the onlookers but let them visit.


    However, she still made a request that these instruments should not be touched before performing


    April''s operation.


    After April''s surgery was over, they can do whatever research they wanted.


    Everyone naturally understood the reason for Aimee''s request, and they would not have any


    dissatisfaction with it.


    In any case, the shock that Aimee was able to obtain this batch of instruments was already too great.


    Now, even doctors who doubted whether Aimee could cure April were starting to think that Aimee may


    indeed seed.


    Therefore, everyone cooperated extremely with Aimee''s request.


    Finally, after the excitement, everyone did not forget the business, and each returned to their offices


    and started their work.


    At this time, the president finally came to operating room No. 7 and said with a sigh, "Dr. Read, you


    really brought me a big surprise."


    The president couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart at all. His eyes seemed to be glued to


    these instruments, and he wanted to reach out to touch them, but he didn''t dare do it.


    Aimee said, "Mr. Miller, after April Hill''s operation is over, you can touch it however you want."


    The president nodded when he heard the words.


    Now the data on the instrument were all set based on April''s physical condition, so that the operation


    can be guaranteed to be foolproof.


    Aimee thought for a while, and said to the president, "Mr. Miller, do you mind if I change the system?"


    The president looked at Aimee suspiciously, but saw her serious face and heard her saying, "It''s not


    that I''m on guard, but to ensure nothing goes wrong, I still have to be."


    She needed to change the security system of operating room 7 to ensure that no one can walk in


    except her.


    Although the president felt that Aimee was a little too cautious, he couldn''t refuse her request.


    He said, "Everything, ording to your ideas, I will convey it and fully cooperate with you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Miller." Aimee said.


    Walking out of operating room with the president, Aimee directly operated on the mobile phone,


    upgraded and changed the security system of operating room No. 7. From now on, no one can enter


    except her.


    Unless someone blew open the door of the operating room with a bomb.


    After doing all this, Aimee left the hospital.


    But the president, who witnessed all this with his own eyes, was in shock.


    He couldn''t believe what he had seen. It was at this moment that he realized that he didn''t understand


    Aimee at all.


    However, the president was very happy in his heart.


    His hospital had such a trump card as Aimee. One can imagine what the future the hospital will be like.


    However, the president soon realized that they had offended Aimee before.


    In an instant, his happy mood was ruined to the extreme.


    He started to worry about what would happen if Aimee didn''t forgive them.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 He may have to go to the capital


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eight o''clock in the morning on Wednesday.


    After Aimee checked the situation in the operating room, she was ready to operate on April.


    In the end, she still asked her team toe over to assist her operation.


    Although this made the doctors who thought they would follow Aimee into the operating room very


    dissatisfied, it didn''t affect Aimee at all.


    As Aimee''s deputy, Kelvin had already studied April''s condition.


    It had to be said that even though he had partnered with Aimee to treat more difficult patients, facing


    April''s situation, Kelvin had to show 100% concentration.


    Denis came over early. Within these few days, he epted Aimee''s advice. He ate and slept well, and


    recovered the energy he had consumed before.


    Aimee was very satisfied with his mental state, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Everything is under


    control."


    Denis bowed deeply to Aimee, "Dr. Read, please."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more to Denis but directly entered the operating room.


    Because of the importance of this operation, even Patrick came here.


    Of course, he was worried about Aimee.


    ording to Aimee''s prediction, this operation will take 13 hours.


    Patrick was really worried that Aimee''s body would be overwhelmed.


    But what made Patrick even worse was the guy sitting next to him.


    Patrick looked at Walter with a sullen look, and said, "Aren''t you afraid to appear here? What are you


    doing?"


    Walter raised his eyebrows, still looking careless and casual, but his eyes were full of worry.


    He said, "I''m idle so I juste and see. Patrick, do you want to despise me so much?"


    Patrick snorted coldly. It was an eyesore to see him.


    He moved to the side, to distance himself from Walter.


    The two of them were located very far away outside the operating room, so they didn''t attract Denis''


    attention.


    On the contrary, Walter stared at Denis from a distance for a long time, then unconsciously moved to


    Patrick''s side, and said, "Patrick, is it strange to say that since April was admitted to the hospital, no


    one else has been here except Denis and his secretary? Denis didn''t even care about his own job. He


    just threw himself on April. If this continues, his future wille to an end."


    Patrick moved to another position in disgust, and distanced himself from Walter.


    However, he didn''t snub Walter, but said, "What''s going on with the Hill family? Haven''t you checked it


    out? Not to mention Denis Hill''s enemies in his future, even within the Hill family, there are quite a few


    people who want April dead."


    Walter clicked his tongue softly, and said yfully, "So, Aimee cures April like this, which is tantamount


    to making an open enemy of the Hill family."


    "More than that," Patrick''s face turned cold, "The fewpanies in the capital have probably gotten


    information of it."


    This was also what worried Patrick the most.


    His wife did what a doctor should do, that was, saving lives.


    However, the price paid for this was unimaginable.


    And the main reason for this was because of Walter, his elder brother.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes, looked at Walter, and said, "Walter, Aimee has really paid a lot for you."


    Walterughed softly upon hearing this.


    He said, "Patrick, how do I feel that you are taking the opportunity to ckmail me?"


    Patrick finally showed a smiling face to Walter.


    He said, "So, Walter, should you pay a little for the new hospital opened for Aimee?"


    Walter didn''t say a word.


    Although he had known that Patrick was scheming since childhood, among the four siblings, Patrick


    was undoubtedly the most evil one.


    Although he was the elder brother and loved to bully his younger siblings, in fact, every time he bullied


    Patrick, he revenged in the end.


    However, this time, he was partly responsible for the incident, and if any disaster happened because of


    this, he could hardly absolve himself of the me.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Walter to refuse Patrick''s ckmail.


    He said, "Patrick, we''re brothers. Let''s not deal with those hypocritical things. I''ll pay for the


    construction of the new hospital."


    Patrickughed softly, quite touched by Walter''s generosity.


    He said, "Okay, if there is a chance in the future. But the new hospital is the gift I gave to Aimee, so I


    will be responsible for everything. Don''t meddle in it."


    Walter was speechless.


    He stood up from his chair. Now it wasn''t Patrick who despised him, but him.


    He didn''t want to stay with his brother for a moment. This guy, after talking for a long time, seemed to


    be teasing him.


    Especially, out of nowhere, he was forced to see him disying their affection.


    Walter really wanted toin but he can''t.


    How could his brother be so annoying?


    Walter said, "I''m going to smoke a cigarette."


    When he was with his younger brother, he couldn''t help but beat him up.


    Patrick gave him a disgusted look, and that look clearly meant: "You''d better leave."


    After Walter left, Patrick fell into deep thought.


    Walter''s words reminded him that after the operation was sessful, Aimee would be April''s


    savior, and based on Denis'' state, he must treat Aimee as a benefactor.


    In this way, whether Aimee liked it or not, she was associated with Denis.


    As for the fewpanies in the capital, it was hard not to do anything.


    Thinking of this, Patrick''s face became even colder.


    In order to protect Aimee''s safety, he must make preparations in advance.


    Thinking of this, Patrick took out his mobile phone and made a call to Trace, "Check for me the


    movements of Hughes family, Davis family, and Williams family in the capital. All matters, big and


    small."


    If necessary, he may make a trip to the capital.


    It was just that he had to wait until April''s surgery was over before making arrangements.


    He had to make sure that Aimee''s body was not affected in any way.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 Is it her moment of happiness?


    Trace quickly reported the result, "Mr. Hayden, the Hughes family''s Tilly Hughes is currently in


    Innisrial."


    This news made Patrick''s face even grimmer.


    The people from Hughes family had actuallye to Innisrial, which showed that the people in the


    capital had indeed taken action.


    However, the Hughes family sent a young girl who was still in school, which was very confusing.


    Patrick thought for a moment, then said to Trace, "Go and check this person''s ability."


    He wouldn''t despise Tilly just because she was a girl, and he wouldn''t think she was ipetent just


    because she was young.


    Seldom children of wealthy families were idiots.


    What was more, her family was in that circles, so she had been exposed to it since she was a child.


    Compared with the children of merchants, she was much shrewder.


    When Patrick was investigating Tilly''s details and after Tillynded in Innisrial, he was dumbfounded.


    She just came here with a schoolbag on her back. She was originally traveling lightly.


    As a result, when she was going to take the subway to save the time it would take to wait in line for a


    taxi, shepletely forgot that she had a terrible sense of direction, and it was simply impossible for


    her to travel by the subway.


    When going to the subway station, Tilly kept reminding herself to carefully check the lines and


    directions, and she should never take the wrong line or the wrong direction.


    Even before entering the station, Tilly checked repeatedly.


    But, when Tilly got on the subway for half an hour, she was really dumbfounded.


    Now the subway was no longer underground, but onnd.


    Tilly just saw the scenery outside through the window of the subway. It was a barren and undeveloped


    ce.


    Finally, after Tilly heard clearly the ce''s name yed on the broadcast, she directly hit a pole with


    her head in grief.


    How stupid was she? After repeated confirmations, she still took the wrong direction and the wrong


    line.


    Tilly felt like a huge idiot.


    Out of the subway, Tilly decided not to take the subway anymore, and she was going to go out and take


    a taxi.


    Otherwise, with Innisrial''s subway line, by the time she reached her destination, it will probably be dark.


    Tilly got out of the subway.


    However, soon, Tilly was even more desperate to find out that it was the ce in the middle of


    nowhere.


    She didn''t even have to think about reaching out her hand to hail a taxi, and even if she called for a


    reserved car online, no one will answer.


    Tilly held the phone in one hand, raised the other to block the sunshine, and walked forward without


    knowing the direction.


    Although Tilly was terrible with directions, she was firm in an extremely optimistic principle, that was: all


    roads lead to Rome. As long as it was where she wanted to go, and if she walked in one direction, she


    will always reach the destination.


    The earth is round.


    With this belief, every time Tilly encountered such a thing, she always implemented this principle.


    She didn''t know if fortune favoured fools. Every time, she seeded by ident.


    But this time, Tilly felt that there was a deep malice to her.


    It was like Innisrial was not a ce where she was wee.


    She walked like this for more than half an hour. No online reservation responded to her, and she didn''t


    see a car on the road.


    The only thing she could see was the roaring subway on the road.


    Tilly was so angry that she wanted to cry at this moment.


    There was only one thought in her mind now, and that was: when she saw April, she must severely


    beat her up, so that she can also experience the deep malice.


    However, even though Tilly thought so, she really felt unprecedented despair.


    If it went on like this, she doubted whether she will be able to see April alive.


    In particr, there was no person, no car, and even ghost, let alone a bottle of water.


    Tilly was literally dying of thirst.


    Beforeing here, Tilly had checked the weather forecast, and it was clear that it was cloudy. Why


    did the sun seem to always be above her head? Not only did she not see a cloud, but she also found


    that the sun seemed to be following her.


    Finally, Tilly moved her ears sensitively and stopped walking.


    She seemed to have heard the sound of a car.


    Tilly turned around and poked her head like a small animal waiting to be fed. She stretched her neck,


    wanting to see if her moment of happiness had arrived.


    Finally, a ck Mercedes-Benz G-ss appeared in Tilly''s vision. Without thinking too much, Tilly ran


    to the middle of the road, opened her arms, and tried to stop the car.


    After walking for so long, she saw a car and would never let it go.


    But her behavior shocked the people in the car.


    Ben stepped on the brake and threw himself straight at the steering wheel.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, as if he was going to kill someone in the next second.


    He came here today to have a look at their newly developed real estate. After confirming that there was


    no problem, he knew construction will start in the second half of the year.


    Who would have thought that on the way back, he would bump into such a desperate person.


    After seeing clearly the appearance of the desperate guy in the middle of the road, Ben was even more


    angry.


    She looked smart but the thing she did was stupid.


    He unbuckled his seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car, walking in front of Tilly with a


    serious face.


    "What do you want to do? If you want to die, you can do it in another way. Do you want me to die with


    you?" Ben said.


    After all, he suppressed his anger and didn''t yell at Tilly.


    For one thing, his upbringing didn''t allow it.


    Secondly, she was a girl after all, and Ben always treated girls as a gentleman.


    However, Ben''s cold and serious face was still very scary. Coupled with his tone at the moment, and


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    his venomous words, hepletely frightened Tilly.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 This man is richer than her


    Tilly blinked, inexplicably feeling aggrieved.


    Of course, her grievance was not because Ben yelled at her, but because her clumsiness forced her to


    face such anger.


    Tilly bit her lower lip and, almost immediately, bowed to Ben, saying loudly, "I''m sorry."


    Tilly said these three words with full sincerity.


    Ben''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he was really confused by Tilly.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Tilly who was still bowing to him. For no reason, at this moment,


    all his anger dissipated.


    Ben said, "Okay, stand up straight and let''s talk properly."


    Tilly didn''t do it right away, but raised her head a little to nce at Ben.


    Seeing that he was not as fierce as before, she straightened up slowly.


    Tilly spurned herself in her heart. When did she ever have such a cowardly moment? How could she


    be cowardly to the man in front of her without even thinking twice?


    However, Tilly''s nder for her was only for a moment.


    When she got a good look at Ben''s face, she opened her eyes wide.


    He was so good-looking, right?


    Tilly can say without exaggeration that the man in front of her was the most good-looking man she had


    ever seen.


    Although when he became fierce, he would scare her to death, with such a face, Tilly felt that he could


    be fierce and continue. No matter how fierce he was, she would not be afraid at all.


    Ben didn''t know what Tilly was thinking, but saw that her expression was ever-changing, and,


    unconsciously, revealed a little happiness.


    This was the first time for Ben to meet such a girl, and he didn''t know how to describe it. She was a


    little crazy, but she wasn''t annoying. On the contrary, she was kind of cute.


    Ben was going to feel like he was fascinated. What the hell was he thinking?


    This girl almost died under his car.


    Ben didn''t forget to have a discussion with the girl in front of her about her blocking the car.


    He said, "Exin. What exactly do you want to stop the car?"


    After a few minutes, it became clear to Ben that the girl wasn''t trying to kill herself.


    His anger eased a little, and his attitude towards Tilly also improved a little.


    Tilly didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of Ben, so she could only honestly tell Ben how she lost her


    way and how she came to this ce in the middle of nowhere.


    She bit her lower lip. It can be said that she looked pitiful to the fullest.


    Ben was very astonished. He thought about all kinds of possibilities, but the only thing he didn''t think of


    was that this girl didn''te here by herself.


    For a moment, Ben didn''t know what to say.


    He was a little dumbfounded, and then a little helpless.


    Ben said, "So, how many cars have you stopped?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Tilly was a little dazed and didn''t understand what Ben meant.


    She obediently replied, "You''re the first one."


    Ben actually rxed a lot after hearing Tilly''s answer.


    He said, "You are very courageous. Do you know that if you stop a driver with malicious intentions,


    what will happen to you?"


    Tilly hadn''t thought about this question at all.


    After hearing Ben''s words, she was silent for a while, and then said, "I believe that there is love in the


    world."


    Ben was speechless.


    No need to ask any more questions, Ben already understood that Tilly was simply a youngdy who


    didn''t know the dangers in the world.


    He looked at Tilly speechlessly. In the end, he didn''t hurt her who had the innocent idea.


    Ben said, "Get in the car. Where are you going? I will take you there."


    In the past, Ben would never have done this.


    He was not the one to meddle in other people''s business.


    Even his friends sometimes teased that he was the most ruthless person.


    However, today he did this incredible thing.


    Until Ben started the car, he was very confused whether he was bewitched.


    Tilly fastened her seat belt, and suddenly thought of a problem.


    She turned her head, looked at Ben, and asked, "What if you have evil intentions?"


    Ben''s hands on the steering wheel nearly lost control.


    He nced at Tilly speechlessly, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    Was this girl really stupid, or was she just too naive?


    Ben asked, "How do you think I should answer this question for you?"


    Tilly also realized how stupid she was for asking that question.


    She closed her mouth obediently, looked away, and stopped looking at Ben.


    However, Tilly secretly thought in her heart how bad can a man be, who drove a Mercedes-Benz G-


    ss?


    Robbery?


    Obviously, this man was much richer than her.


    Rape?


    Tilly dismissed the idea without thinking too much.


    She had seen the look in the eyes of a man with a lustful intention, the kind that wanted to strip her


    naked just by using his eyes.


    However, there was no such look in this man''s eyes.


    Otherwise, Tilly wouldn''t have gotten into his car so easily.


    Seeing that Tilly didn''t answer, Ben thought she was getting scared now.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly curved because this was effect he wanted.


    At least, he can make this girl who was ignorant learn a lesson from it.


    However, Ben didn''t know at all that he was simply thinking too much.


    Tilly was so obedient because she really treated him as a good person.


    As the car was driving on the road, Ben was a little curious.


    He asked, "From your ent, you don''t look like from Innisrial. You travel here?"


    Tilly replied honestly, "I came to see my friend. She''s very ill and she kept it from me. I came here to


    deal with her."


    As Tilly said it, she gnashed.


    From her tone, Ben knew she wasn''t really angry.


    On the contrary, after her gnashing of teeth, she was full of concern for her friend.


    She was a duplicitous girl.


    Ben smiled heartily, and felt sincerely that she was very cute.


    They soon arrived at the Innisrial General Hospital. Tilly took out her mobile phone, opened her


    Facebook, and handed it to Ben, "Add my contact."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 I have already gotten used to it


    It was not the first time Ben had been asked for it by a girl.


    When he was walking on the road, some girls would rush over shyly and ask him blushingly if they


    could have his contact.


    Ben would always say no to things like this.


    However, at this moment, looking at the fair hand which stretched out in front of him, and the huge


    rabbit ears on the phone case, Ben didn''t even want to refuse.


    He pursed his lower lips, touched his phone, clicked on Facebook , and added that ount.


    A rabbit head appeared on the screen of the phone, which looked soft and cute.


    The rabbit was very much like the girl sitting in the passenger seat at the moment.


    Ben chuckled silently. She knew herself quite clearly that she was like a soft rabbit.


    And she was so cute.


    Tilly passed Ben''s friend request, waved to him and said, "Thank you for saving me, hero. I will see you


    again."


    Ben was about to speak when he heard someone knocking on the car window.


    He turned his head, and saw an incredible person appearing beside his car.


    With his usualid-back look, Walter raised his eyebrows at Ben, and said, "You don''t get out of the car


    when you see me. Do you want to be beaten?"


    Ben felt helpless.


    Who can tell him when he was back?


    With the window down, Ben called out, "Bro."


    This frightened Tilly who hadn''t had time to get out of the car.


    From the moment Tilly stopped Ben''s car, the aura that Ben gave her was very strong.


    Although it won''t be terrifying, Tilly can feel that he must be a specially privileged person.


    But now, such a man actually called the man who tapped the car window "bro" in such a humble way.


    That was right. At this moment, Ben gave Tilly the feeling of being humble.


    This strong contrast almost scared Tilly.


    She really couldn''t understand why.


    Especially, after Tilly took a few sneaky nces at the man outside the car, she was sure of one thing.


    This man was definitely not a righteous person.


    For a moment, Tilly was embarrassed.


    She didn''t know whether she should get out of the car or wait inside.


    However, Walter was the first to notice her.


    Walter raised his brows lightly, and said, "Okay, Ben, it''s been a while since I was away, and you


    already have a girlfriend. But you don''t introduce her to me."


    Both Ben and Tilly were speechless.


    Ben was used to Walter''s unrestrained speech, and anything sounded real from his mouth.


    However, Tilly was genuinely frightened by what Walter said.


    Her face flushed instantly, and she nced at Ben awkwardly and quickly. Seeing that there was


    nothing wrong with his expression, she was secretly relieved.


    Now, Tilly didn''t have a good impression of the man next to the car at all.


    She really didn''t like to see such a person who said things in an impractical manner. Especially, he was


    a man.


    Ben didn''t follow Walter''s words, because he knew very well that if he did, there would be no end to it.


    He asked, "Walter, when did youe back?"


    "Just came back a few days ago." Walter said.


    Ben breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Walter, "When are you free? I will throw a weing party for


    you."


    "Okay, I heard that your new clubhouse is pretty good. Let''s go there." Walter said.


    "Sure, then Walter, tell me the time." Ben said.


    Walter looked at Ben amusedly, and was really speechless about his ability to change the subject.


    He said, "What''s going on, Benny? What are you doing here?"


    Ben really wanted to know how the Hayden family cultivated Walter who was an outlier insisting on


    getting to the bottom of the matter.


    Unable to change the subject, Ben could only say, "Drive her here."


    The interest in Walter''s eyes grew stronger.


    But he knew that Ben wasn''t the one who would do good things.


    This girl must have a special rtionship with Ben.


    As for what, Walter did not know.


    However, Walter''s desire to gossip was raging, and he wouldn''t allow himself to just let Ben go.


    He said, "Since you''re here, park your car and go in together. It happens that Patrick is here."


    Ben was speechless again.


    He really can do nothing to Walter, so he could only say, "Okay, I''ll park the car first."


    After speaking, Ben started the car and drove to the parking lot.


    Tilly was clearly in the dark about how things were going.


    When Ben quickly found a parking space, Tilly finally found her voice and said apologetically, "I''m sorry


    I got you in trouble."


    If she hadn''t lost her way, she wouldn''t have stopped the car.


    If she hadn''t stopped the car, he wouldn''t have sent her to the hospital.


    If she had not been sent to the hospital, this situation would not have happened.


    All in all, all of this was because of her.


    Benughed lowly, and said, "You''re young but you can take responsibility yourself."


    "I''m really sorry," Tilly said.


    "Okay, it''s none of your business. He''s just like that. I''m already used to it," Ben said.


    Tilly understood now that the rtionship between these two people must be particrly good.


    Based on this, Tilly no longer felt guilty.


    After parking the car, the two walked back to Walter.


    Tilly noticed that Walter was looking her up and down.


    She felt a little ufortable. Before approaching, she whispered to Ben, "Benny, I''m leaving first. I''llOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    contact you on Facebook."


    After speaking, Tilly ran away quickly.


    Looking at Tilly''s back running away like a rabbit, Ben was stunned for a moment before gritted his


    teeth andughed.


    She actually learned from Walter and called him Benny.


    However, now was not the time for Ben to worry about that.


    Walter had already walked towards him, put his hand around his neck, and said yfully, "Isn''t she


    your girlfriend? Did I misunderstand?"


    Ben almost rolled his eyes at Walter.


    He still had the nerve to say such a thing, which was vert infuriating.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 Which Hughes family do you think


    Walter hooked Ben''s neck, walked inside with him, and asked several times without giving up, "Isn''t


    she your girlfriend?"


    Ben answered while getting a headache, "Walter, please let me go. I don''t look like I have a girlfriend."


    When Walter heard the words, he clicked his tongue twice, and then mercilessly said, "Good for


    nothing."


    Ben was speechless and suddenly felt a little regretful. He should have ignored him just now, stepped


    on the gas pedal, and didn''t care whether Walter was happy or not.


    However, he had no way to deal with Walter. Even if he escaped it this time, Walter will use even more


    outrageous means to retaliate against him.


    From childhood to adulthood, Ben had suffered a lot from Walter, which was countless.


    If he hadn''t been abroad a few years ago, Ben can guarantee that he would have been bullied by this


    guy.


    Faced with Walter''s inquisition, Ben had no choice but to say truthfully, "The girl I picked up on the road


    got lost."


    Walter held Ben''s arm even harder.


    He said, "Ben, you are not such a kind person. Tell me honestly, are you interested in her?"


    Ben was really overwhelmed.


    And he was really speechless towards Walter.


    Ben was silent for a while, but he couldn''t hold back, and fought back, "Walter, what do you mean? Do


    you like that pretty girl?"


    The implication was that he was the one who was attracted to the girl.


    Walter didn''t know what to say.


    He squeezed Ben''s neck directly under his armpit with force, and said, "Ben, I haven''t seen you for a


    few years. You dare to talk to me like that. Do you want to be beaten?"


    Ben was almost suffocated, but he still said fearlessly, "Walter, you are so excited. Does it mean that I


    have gotten it right?"


    Walter used even more force, as if he was about to really beat Ben up.


    As the two quarreled, they went to the vicinity of No. 7 operating room.


    Coincidentally, Patrick raised his head from the phone screen and looked at Walter and Ben with


    astonishment.


    On the screen of Patrick''s mobile phone was the situation reported by Trace.


    "Mr. Hayden, Tilly Hughes got on the subway from the airport, but took the wrong line and went to


    western suburb."


    "Mr. Hayden, she met Mr. Lee on the road and got into his car."


    "Mr. Hayden, Mr. Lee sent her to the Innisrial General Hospital, and met Walter at the door."


    "Mr. Hayden, Walter scared Tilly Hughes away, and she is now lost in the hospital."


    Patrick couldn''t describe how he felt at the moment.


    He thought that the Hughes family just sent an undercover who only made a gesture of attacking, but


    she was too outrageous.


    If Trace hadn''t worked with him for so many years, and he knew Trace''s ability very well, he would


    have doubted whether Trace''s information was wrong.


    At this moment, seeing Walter frame Ben, Patrick was speechless.


    Ben still didn''t understand what happened, and how Walter and Patrick were all gathered at the


    Innisrial General Hospital.


    Patrick didn''t wait for Ben to ask, but directly asked first, "I heard that you picked up a girl on the road."


    Ben was speechless.


    He wondered if he and the Hayden family were ipatible today. Otherwise, why did the two of them


    ask the same question?


    Ben said, "Patrick, is it impossible for you to send someone to follow me?"


    Patrick''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Am I so free? Where is that girl?"


    As soon as this question was asked, Ben became even more confused.


    Not to mention Ben was confused, even Walter became the same.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    What was happening here?


    Patrick was actually interested in other girl?


    What an outrageous thing this was.


    Everyone knew how much Patrick loved Aimee. In his eyes, even Casey, his own sister, can''t match


    her.


    Now, Patrick would be interested in a strange girl, which was simply too unbelievable.


    Walter said, "Patrick, don''t take advantage of Aimee''s pregnancy and do inhuman things."


    Patrick was speechless and didn''t even have the urge to roll his eyes at Walter. This guy was probably


    out of his mind. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said such speechless words.


    On the contrary, Ben''s expression turned serious, and he asked suspiciously, "Patrick, do you know


    that girl?"


    Patrick asked, "Do you know herst name?"


    "Hughes," Ben replied, "Her first name seems to be Tilly."


    "She''s Tilly Hughes from the Hughes family in the capital. What a coincidence," Patrick said.


    Walter said, "No way, Patrick. Are you serious? Is that the Hughes family we were talking about


    earlier?"


    "Do you think there is another Hughes family?" Patrick was speechless, thinking that his brother, when


    he should be smart, was really stupid as hell.


    Walter said, "But is there a girl name Tilly in the Hughes family?"


    Walter had already figured out the members in the Hughes Family. Although he can''t say that he even


    knew the family tree, he was very familiar with the main members.


    Patrick said, "You just came back, so you don''t understand. At the beginning of the year, the Hughes


    family did bring back a girl. It was imed to be for protection, but she has never been exposed. It''s


    actually moreplicated."


    Ben frowned unconsciously when he heard Patrick''s words.


    He thought of the journey with Tilly, and he really thought that Tilly was a well-protected girl.


    If she was indeed as Patrick said, and her identity was veryplicated, then all the things she


    showed in front of him can only show that she was extremely shrewd.


    Inexplicably, Ben''s heart surged with anger.


    He tightened his brows, and even had the impulse for a moment to grab that girl and tear off her


    delicate mask, so as to see what was hidden inside her.


    Just when Ben was thinking this way, that figure appeared in his peripheral vision.


    Ben''s gaze was firmly fixed on Tilly, who was looking around. Finally, when her gaze was fixed on one


    spot, a relieved expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 Is that who I am?


    Tilly strode towards this side, but didn''t seem to see Ben and the others. She just passed them, and


    strode towards the middle-aged man who was anxiously waiting on the bench.


    "Uncle Denies." Tilly''s voice was crisp, and it was especially pleasant in such a oppressive ce


    outside the operating room.


    Denis raised his eyes upon hearing the sound, and saw that Tilly had already walked in front of him.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then said hoarsely, "Tilly, why did youe to Innisrial?"


    Tilly frowned when she heard Denis'' question.


    "You and April are too mean. I''m April''s best friend. You didn''t tell me that something happened to her.


    Aren''t you afraid that I will be angry?" Tilly said, looking like she was very angry.


    Denis said, "It happened suddenly, and I was caught off guard. April has been in aa, so I didn''t tell


    you."


    Tilly pursed her lips, wondering if she would ept Denis'' exnation.


    She said, "If I hadn''t heard the conversation between my father and brother, I wouldn''t even know what


    happened to April. Uncle Denis, you can''t do this in the future. No matter what happens in the future,


    you must tell me as soon as possible."


    Denis said in a very good temper, "Okay, okay, from now on, no matter what happens to April, I will


    notify you as soon as possible."


    Their conversation was quite loud, and here, only Denis and Macro were waiting, so it was


    extraordinarily quiet.


    The conversation naturally reached Patrick''s ears.


    The three of them looked at one another a few times, and their expressions becameplicated.


    Denis'' biggestpetitor in the future can be the Hughes family.


    However, Tilly seemed to know Denis very well.


    In front of Denis, she was like his daughter.


    Such a weird atmosphere caused them to fall into deep thought for a long time.


    Finally, it was Ben who broke the silence and asked suspiciously, "The Hughes and Hill families should


    be political enemies, right?"


    However, what was going on in the current situation?


    This was so weird.


    "Let''s see first," Patrick said.


    Right now, they hadn''t figured out exactly why Tilly came here.


    Was it simply because she was April''s friend? And she came here to care about her friend, or was


    there some other purpose?


    When everything was still unknown, Patrick believed that they should not act rashly.


    Ben finally figured out what was going on at this moment.


    He looked at Patrick and asked, "Patrick, Aimee is operating on Denis'' daughter?"


    Patrick nodded, and his expression was very serious.


    The operation had been going on for six hours, and it was only halfway through, but he was now very


    worried about Aimee''s physical condition.


    Ben said, "Wouldn''t Aimee be in danger after that?"


    As for the position Denis might take, although the biggestpetitor right now was the Hughes family,


    they were not the only ones craving for that position.


    Among Hughes and Hill families, the one who had a better chance of winning was actually Denis.


    As they all knew, Denis actually had no weaknesses in his official career.


    He never gave anyone a chance to know his vulnerability.


    However, even a man who was so strong had a fatal weakness, that was April, his daughter.


    April''s illness should have been the best chance to attack Denis.


    This was a huge impact that canpletely tear Denis apart.


    However, Aimee was repairing this with her own hands.


    This was equivalent to the fact that the enemy had stabbed the bay at Denis'' chest, but at the


    moment when Denis was about to given a fatal blow, Aimee turned the bay directly to the enemy.


    If it was not stopped in time, the bay may be pierced into the enemy''s chest.


    In this way, the massacre that was supposed to be a sure win turned into a reverse strangtion


    because of Aimee''s participation.


    One can imagine how bloody the scene would be.


    After analyzing the powerful rtion among them, Ben was even more puzzled.


    How could Patrick not understand something that he could figure out immediately?


    So, why did Patrick let Aimee do this when he knew it was a dangerous treatment?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Asking the question in his heart, Ben saw that Patrick looked at Walter directly with a half-smile .


    He was stunned for a moment, and then tentatively asked, "Does it have something to do with Walter?"


    As soon as he asked it, Ben saw Walter touch his nose, and said to him immediately, "Ben, you have


    been smart since you were a child. When will you change it? You are embarrassing me."


    Ben was really shocked beyond words.


    No matter how he thought about it, he never imagined that this matter can be rted to Walter.


    Ben said, "Walter, you have been abroad for several years. Why did you get involved in the domestic


    struggle?"


    Walter red at him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Is that who I am?"


    Ben wanted to say "isn''t it"?


    Facing Ben''s taunting eyes, Walter said that he was really innocent.


    However, Ben was really curious what did this matter have to do with Walter?


    Especially, Patrick indulged.


    However, no matter how smart Ben was, he would never have imagined that this incident was caused


    by Walter''s interest in a girl.


    So, when Ben knew the truth, he was really dumbfounded.


    He even felt that what was happening at this moment was simply unreal.


    All of this was just an absurd dream.


    Patrick didn''t really care about that much at the moment.


    What he cared more about now was when the operation will end smoothly, and he wanted to take


    Aimee back to rest.


    In particr, Aimee was now pregnant and already very lethargic. Patrick was really worried that


    Aimee''s mental pressure will be too great for such a long-time and high-intensity operation.


    Over there, Tilly and Denis chatted for a while, then she sat quietly on the bench, waiting for April to


    It was only at this time that she took out her phone and tapped on Facebook.


    Below the many unread messages, there was a message from a newly added friend.


    That was Ben''s message.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Never hold back


    Tilly tapped on Ben''s profile picture, wanting to take a look of his posts.


    However, Ben didn''t post anything.


    If Tilly hadn''t been sure that Ben had added her on Facebook, and she was sure that Ben would not


    delete her after adding, she would wonder now whether her text messages would turn into an


    exmation mark.


    Tilly pursed her lips, and wanted to take a peek at what this man was like, and learn about his various


    aspects.


    In the end, this man didn''t give her the slightest chance to peek.


    He was so mysterious.


    However, after a short period of feeling lost, Tilly soon had a raging desire to explore.


    She became seriously curious about Ben.


    Closing the interface, Tilly transferred the money to him.


    Ben was still thinking about what kind of role Walter yed in this operation, when he heard the


    Facebook''s notification tone on his phone.


    He swiped the screen to unlock the phone and saw that there was a transfer message.


    The person who transferred the money was the girl who made him want to know her true intentions.


    Ben''s eyes fell on the transfer message and his brow furrowed.


    Inexplicably, he felt that he didn''t seem to understand what this girl was thinking.


    She always seemed to do something that surprised him.


    Perhaps it was because Ben hadn''t ept the money for a long time, Tilly sent another message,


    "Ben, thank you for saving me today. I''m not a girl who takes advantage. This is the car fare. Please


    ept it."


    When Ben saw the words "car fare", he almostughed out of anger.


    This girl was really good at challenging him.


    Was she treating him as a chauffeur?


    Licking inside his cheek lightly, Ben actually tapped on the transfer message.


    After seeing the amount of the money clearly, Ben was even more angry.


    This girl was really be funny.


    Ben narrowed his eyes, tapped a car-hailing APP, and calcted how much it would cost to go from


    western suburb to Innisrial General Hospital based on the market price.


    After calcting the price difference, Ben transferred the money directly to Tilly.


    Ben: "Change."


    After receiving Ben''s transfer message, Tilly was so shocked that she couldn''t speak.


    She couldn''t imagine how Ben could be so preupied with giving her change.


    Holding the phone for a long time, Tilly didn''t ept the money.


    She felt a little aggrieved inexplicably.


    Obviously, she transferred the money to him because she didn''t want to take advantage of Ben, but to


    express her gratitude to him.


    But why did Ben give her the change?


    It felt like, after the liquidation was cleared, they will never have a rtionship.


    When She sent him a message, an exmation mark will really appear.


    Tilly bit her lip, feeling lost for a long time.


    Bowing her head, she was motionless and looked like she was very hurt, but Ben could see her clearly.


    In an instant, his mood was improved a lot.


    Little girl, do you think I can''t do anything to you?


    More than ten minutes passed, and Tilly still did not ept the money.


    Ben sent another message, "I have already deducted the tip, 10% is reasonable."


    Tilly felt so wronged that she was about to cry.


    She even wondered whether Ben was a devil.


    Why was he able to say such ruthless words?


    Taking a deep breath, Tilly reluctantly epted the money.


    The money Ben transferred was 10. 31 dors.


    Tilly held her mobile phone and counted for a long time, but she didn''t understand how the fare was


    calcted, and a 10% tip was added.


    Tilly was so dazed that she even began to doubt herself.


    Although she was currently studying in the liberal arts department, she got a perfect score in


    mathematics during the college entrance examination.


    Tilly felt that her IQ had been attacked.


    Soon, Tilly relented.


    She no longer insisted on understanding these things, and even didn''t want to think about things


    rted to Ben for the time being.


    She just felt that she was very frustrated now. All she could do now was to throw the phone aside, out


    of sight and out of mind, and pretend that this had never happened.


    However, she didn''t know that her every move was in Ben''s vision.


    Ben''s mouth curled up unconsciously, and his eyes were full of joy.


    Ben thought that she was ufortable like this because she really didn''t know the hardships in the


    world.


    10 p. m.


    The lights in operating room No. 7 finally went out.


    It took a little longer than expected, but finally, the operation was a sess.


    Aimee came out of the operating room with a haggard look visible to the naked eye.


    Patrick frowned distressedly, but couldn''t go straight forward, because Aimee walked straight towards


    Denis.


    She showed Denis a relieved smile, "Mr. Hill, the operation was very sessful. In the next three


    months, please strictly follow my requirements for recuperation, and your daughter will recover


    Denis burst into tears.


    For twenty years, he had only hoped that April can live one more day.


    Now, he was told that April''s body will fully recover in three months.


    Denis just felt as if he was in a dream, full of disbelief about what happened.


    He bowed deeply towards Aimee. Although he had a lot to say, he only said two words in the end:


    "Thank you."


    Aimee said with a smile, "Mr. Hill, don''t be in a hurry to thank me, and don''t be in a hurry to be happy.


    In the next three months, you need to work hard and take good care of April. It is a long way to go to


    allow April to have apletely healthy body."


    Denis said, "Dr. Read, don''t worry. I will strictly follow your instructions and will never hold back."


    Aimee could feel that Denis was more rxed than ever before.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Although there were still three months of battle ahead, within the three months, every day that passed


    was one day closer to April''s physical recovery.


    This made every day of the three months full of hope.


    Denis was genuinely happy, and even excited.


    For the first time in twenty years, he was genuinely happy.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 Still go to the dining room


    Tilly had been standing quietly beside Denis since just now.


    She was overwhelmed with surprise the moment Aimee approached.


    For such a major operation, the attending physician was actually such a young woman.


    Even, she can be said to be a girl.


    Tilly stared at Aimee closely. Finally after Aimee finished talking with Denis, she said, "Doctor, what you


    mean by healthy is that she can do anything in the future, even bungee jumping, right?"


    Aimee had been very curious since just now who was this girl who suddenly appeared.


    However, after hearing her question, Aimee was a little dumbfounded.


    She said, "Theoretically, there is nothing wrong with this. However, whether she can bungee jump or


    not depends not only on her physical fitness, but also on her courage. I really can''t be sure."


    Although Aimee''s words didn''t mean certainty, it still made Tilly''s eyes glow.


    It was really hard for her to believe that the young and beautiful woman in front of her was so skilled in


    medicine that she was able to heal April.


    Tilly even gave Aimee a look of admiration.


    People were always very easy to have a good impression of the capable, and this kind of emotion was


    called admiration.


    Tilly hadn''t felt this way before.


    Now she realized that it wasn''t because she was arrogant and looked down on many people, but


    simply because she hadn''t met a real capable person.


    When a real and capable person appeared in front of her, her admiration was revealed so sincerely.


    Tilly couldn''t help giving Aimee a thumbs up, "Doctor, you are amazing."


    Aimee had long passed the age when she would be happy when she was praised, but at this moment,


    because of thepliment from the girl in front of her, it seemed that her exhaustion had dissipated.


    It was just because the girl in front of her was really clean and clear, and she can believe that the


    Aimee smiled and said, "Just did what I should do."


    After a few words with Denis, Aimee instructed Kelvin to handle the rest.


    From now on, Kelvin will give Denis a detailed ount of how to recuperate April in the next three


    months.


    Aimee was so sleepy that she was about to faint.


    Seeing Patrick''s figure, Aimee becamepletely rxed.


    She didn''t even want to change her clothes. At this moment, she just wanted to get into Patrick''s arms


    and sleep.


    Aimee yawned and walked towards Patrick with heavy steps.


    Patrick was also striding towards Aimee at this moment.


    He walked very fast, and soon reached Aimee.


    Patrick hugged Aimee up, and said pitifully, "Go to sleep. I will take you home."


    Aimee grunted and fell asleep on Patrick''s shoulder for a moment.


    She was really exhausted.


    In the past, this kind of operation was just a piece of cake, but now, it was like running eight full


    marathons in a row, which was extremely exhausted.


    At this moment, only Patrick''s arms can give Aimee enough sense of security, so that she didn''t care


    about anything, but sleep soundly.


    Patrick didn''t take his car directly, but asked Ben to drive the car, and got into the back seat with Aimee


    in his arms.


    They quickly returned to Hayden''s Mansion. Patrick carried Aimee back to the room, looked at her who


    had fallen asleep, bent down distressedly, and kissed her forehead.


    "Good night, my baby," Patrick said softly.


    He didn''t know if she heard it, but she grunted, as if in response.


    Patrick smiled, held Aimee''s cheek and kissed her again, before turning and walking into the bathroom.


    In the current situation, there was no way to take a shower for Aimee.


    Patrick could only wash a towel ande over to wipe Aimee''s body.


    Fortunately, Aimee was really exhausted, and she didn''t wake up even after being wiped by him.


    Patrick wiped Aimee clean from head to toe, and put on a set offortable pajamas for her, then lifted


    the quilt and went to bed, sleeping next to Aimee.


    Aimee seemed to smell Patrick''s breath, unconsciously burrowed into his arms, found afortable


    position, and slept more soundly.


    The next day, when Aimee woke up in a daze, it was dark.


    However, in her and Patrick''s room, the curtains can not 100% block all the lights.


    They made the curtains to let in the lights, so that when the warm sunlight shone in in the morning and


    fell on the quilt, it can wake them up in their sleep and make the whole day full of happiness.


    At the same time, it will also make the whole day full of energy.


    That was to say, the two of them won''t dawdle in the bed. Otherwise, if they were woken up like this,


    they will probably get up very angry.


    Under such curtains, the room waspletely ck, which only meant that it was dark outside.


    Aimee knew very well that she probably slept until it was dark again after the surgery.


    Aimee didn''t look at what time it was. She hugged the quilt and wanted to lie still for a while, but her


    stomach growled.


    The baby in the belly seemed to be protesting andining that she hadn''t fed it all day.


    Aimee had no choice but to turn over and sit up.


    Just at this moment, the door opened.


    Patrick walked in.


    Then the light came in from the corridor. Patrick saw her sitting on the bed.


    The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously, and he strode to the bed, leaned down, and


    approached Aimee''s face.


    Aimee just woke up, and couldn''t see clearly enough.


    She looked at Patrick in a daze, and the first thing she said was, "Darling, I''m hungry."


    Patrick smiled, took Aimee''s chin, and said softly, "I cooked porridge. Do you want to eat it in the room,


    or go to the dinning room?"


    Aimee swallowed uncontrobly, and became even more hungry.


    Without thinking about it, she said directly, "Go to the dining room."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She can''t wait to eat it now and right away and she can''t wait for Patrick to go to the dining room and


    bring her the porridge.


    Patrickughed sweetly, took Aimee out of the quilt, wrapped her in a long home dress, and said, "I''ll


    carry you over."


    Aimee unceremoniously hooked Patrick''s neck, feeling happy, "That''s exactly what I want."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 Soon to be a chef


    All the way from the room to the dining room, as the lights got stronger, Aimee gradually became clear


    a lot.


    She unconsciously recalled what happened from yesterday to now.


    When Patrick put Aimee on the dining chair, Aimee did not let go of Patrick''s neck, but asked with


    probing eyes, "Did you kiss me yesterday?"


    Patrick didn''t even think too much about it but replied directly, "I kiss you everyday."


    Aimee was speechless.


    Frowning, Aimee said, "I mean, after I came out of the operating room yesterday, did you kiss me?"


    Patrick still didn''t think there was anything wrong, but was even very righteous, "I kissed my wife.


    What''s wrong?"


    "But," Aimee''s expression turned serious, and she said to Patrick very seriously, "I left the operating


    room without taking a shower or changing clothes, and my body smelled of blood."


    During yesterday''s operation, there were some idents. After April''s chest was cut open, a column of


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    blood rushed out, sshing everywhere, and Aimee suffered the most.


    She couldn''t help but dislike herself, but Patrick actually faced her like this, kissing her without any


    burden.


    Aimee didn''t know whether she should feel sweet or speechless.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "But you''re my most precious person. After working so hard,


    shouldn''t I get a kiss from you as a reward?"


    Aimee was instantly amused by Patrick.


    Her brows and eyes were all bent. Happiness appeared in her face.


    However, no matter how happy and sweet she felt, at this moment, she was defeated by her being


    hungry.


    Aimee looked at Patrick, and said coquettishly, "Although I think what you said is very reasonable, and I


    also want to give you a reward kiss, now I am really hungry and have no energy to kiss you."


    Patrick was a little dumbfounded by Aimee''s words.


    He raised his eyebrows lightly, then pinched Aimee''s chin and said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you


    have this idea, no matter what, I will help you achieve it."


    After saying that, Patrick had already kissed Aimee''s lips.


    His lips pressed against Aimee''s lips and he whispered, "I''m also very satisfied with such a reward."


    Aimee was a little depressed. If Patrick didn''t bring her food, she would starve to death.


    Who would have thought that this man would actually distort her meaning and even take the


    opportunity to kiss her.


    Aimee got a little emotional, opened her mouth, and bit Patrick''s lip.


    She had a lot of strength, and this time, she exerted even more force, and directly bit Patrick''s mouth.


    In an instant, fresh blood gushed out, and even her teeth were stained with the smell of blood.


    Patrick didn''t expect that Aimee did this to him.


    He licked the wound on his lip, and for a while, he couldn''t react.


    When did his baby be so violent?


    Or, how much she hated him to do such a cruel thing to him.


    However, Patrick didn''t even have time to start his usation, but Aimee blinked innocently and said, "I


    didn''t mean it. I an too hungry, and you are so delicious."


    In an instant, Patrick seemed to be dumb and didn''t want o use her at all.


    At this moment, even if Aimee wanted his life, he might obediently put his neck between her teeth.


    Patrick now even felt that he seemed to be able to understand the meaning of a sentence, that was, "a


    wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk".


    He and Aimee, at this moment, seemed to be two wicked people, and wanted to see who could be


    more wicked than the other.


    However, Patrick didn''t really continue joking with Aimee. After all, he felt sorry for her, rubbed Aimee''s


    head, then turned and walked into the kitchen.


    He cooked the millet shredded chicken porridge, which he had been cooking in the kitchen with James


    since the evening.


    The longer the porridge was cooked, the more delicious it will be.


    Patrick thoroughly implemented this point, just to cook the most delicious casserole porridge for Aimee.


    From the evening until just now, for five hours, he was staring at the porridge without blinking.


    However, what made Patrick the happiest was that he finished cooking the porridge and Aimee just


    woke up.


    There always seemed to be such a tacit understanding between them. Without saying anything in


    advance, they can always easily synchronize with each other when there was no agreement at all.


    Aimee smelled the aroma of porridge, and even became a little anxious.


    She looked like the kind of child who was starving at the moment, and wanted to stuff food into her


    mouth in a hurry.


    Fortunately, Patrick had figured this out. He took it and let the porridge cool until it reached a


    temperature just enough to eat.


    In this way, the taste was the best and the temperature was just right.


    Aimee ate a whole bowl of porridge non-stop to suppress the hunger.


    She could finally free her mouth to praise Patrick.


    Although Aimee was very clear that the pot of millet chicken porridge cooked by Patrick still needed


    James'' help, she had to say sincerely, "Darling, I think if you continue to develop your cooking skills,


    you may soon be a master chef."


    Patrickughed at her exaggeration.


    Squeezing her face gently, Patrick said, "It doesn''t matter if I''m a chef or not. I just hope you like it."


    Aimee nodded without hesitation, "I like it very much, very much."


    Judging by the results of Patrick''s cooking these few times, Aimee had to admit that she really liked it.


    Even though Patrick followed James'' guidance andpleted it step by step, and there were obvious


    traces of James'' instructions in the results, however, Aimee just can taste the difference.


    To put it overly romantic, everything they did was full of love.


    This may be what set Patrick apart from others.


    What he cooked for her was apanied by his strong and affectionate love for her.


    Aimee was not exaggerating when she said Patrick didn''t need to be a great cook. As long as he can


    maintain the status quo, she can eat like this for a lifetime and never get tired of it.


    Simrly, Aimee was confident that Patrick will feel the same way about the food she cooked.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 The Viin''s Sess


    After eating, Aimee''s drowsiness swept over her again, and she refused to listen to Patrick wanting to


    let her digest before going to sleep, so she pestered Patrick and went back to bed, wanting to fall


    asleep.


    Patrick was helpless, wondering for a moment whether he had raised wayward daughter.


    However, Aimee, who was like this, made Patrick love her even more.


    That made him want to love her even harder.


    In the past, Aimee was too restrained and calm, and probably never knew what self-will was.


    It was in front of him at this moment that Aimee would have such a coquettish and unreasonable side.


    This made Patrick feel that Aimee trusted him unconditionally, and gave him her whole heart


    unreservedly andpletely.


    This also made Patrick want to cherish and love Aimee more.


    Even, there were many moments when Patrick would not know how to love Aimee more so as to make


    her feel more happy.


    Aimee nestled in Patrick''s arms. Even though she was moring to go to sleep just now and she was


    really lying on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand, pinching his fingers to y with and never getting tired of it.


    In fact, she just wanted to sleep just now, but she just ate, her blood sugar rose, and theck of blood


    in her brain turned into drowsiness, sweeping her whole body.


    After a lot of tossing, Aimee''s sleepiness faded away, and she was sober.


    Aimee couldn''t sleep, so she didn''t want Patrick to sleep either.


    She rolled over and climbed on top of Patrick, putting her hands next to his ears.


    This action caused Patrick''s eyes to dim and his body temperature to soar instantly.


    His hands sped Aimee''s waist, rubbing gently with his fingertips.


    After returning to the room just now, Aimee took off the coat. At the moment, she was only wearing a


    thin silk pajamas, which was a style chosen by Patrick himself. It wasfortable and sexy.


    The fabric was light and thin, as if touching the skin.


    Aimee was a little itchy from being rubbed by Patrick, andughed uncontrobly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to avoid Patrick''s touch, but was firmly held by Patrick''s waist, unable to move.


    Aimee said tremblingly, "Don''t do that. I''m saying this for your own good."


    Now she had a "talisman" by her side, so she can tease Patrick as much as she wanted and can act


    like a scumbag without being responsible for him.


    Anyway, if Patrick tantalized her, the consequence would only be that he felt ufortable.


    When the time came, she won''t be the one to take a cold shower.


    Nor would she be the one who might risk catching a cold in the cold shower.


    Thinking of this, instead of struggling, Aimee moved towards Patrick viciously, like a bewitching fox,


    and red at Patrick with seduction in her voice.


    Aimee said, "Actually, if you really can''t help it and really want it, it''s not impossible."


    The reason why she dared to say this was that Aimee was actually certain that, given how much


    Patrick cherished her, he won''t do anything for real within three months, even after childbirth.


    Aimee felt sorry for Patrick. For a normal man, but also a man who was very capable, it would really be


    a kind of torture to endure such a long period of time.


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s waist, and after hearing her words, he was so angry that he directly twisted


    Aimee''s waist forcefully.


    His strength was not light, and Aimee let out a heavy cry. It really hurt.


    This time, tears came out of Aimee''s eyes which were wet, making her a little more charming than


    when she was deliberately seducing him just now.


    Patrick simply wanted to be a beast right now.


    Why was she so seductive?


    The two of them really didn''t understand who was bullying whom.


    Aimee''s eyes were wet. She was looking at Patrick like this without doing anything more, which almost


    made Patrick fall into her hands.


    Patrick supported Aimee, and turned over quickly, steadily and urately, switching his and Aimee''s


    positions.


    Aimee blinked, and asked whiningly, "Are you nning to ''bully'' me?"


    Patrick didn''t answer Aimee''s question, but bent down and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee turned her face away arrogantly, deliberately forcing Patrick to follow her movements.


    Patrick was a little overwhelmed by her mischievous appearance and secretly gritted his teeth. Relying


    on the fact that he couldn''t really do anything to her, she was so confident and fearless.


    Finally, Patrick was defeated and went to the bathroom in surrender.


    Aimee giggled and was fascinated by Patrick like this.


    Holding the cup tightly, Aimee originally thought about waiting for Patrick toe out with cold water


    before continuing to tease him.


    However, her drowsiness surged up, and she fell asleep after a while.


    Patrick had been flushed with cold water for a long time this time, and when he came out of the


    bathroom, he saw Aimee who had seeded in a prank and was already sleeping soundly.


    Patrick smiled, resisted the urge to go over and kiss his baby, and quietly walked out of the room.


    He was really afraid that the lust that he had finally suppressed would appear again.


    In addition, he was cold all over, and he was afraid of freezing Aimee.


    Patrick came down from the stairs, and by chance, he saw Waltering with a bottle of wine.


    Walter''s eyes fell on his mouth, and he chuckled lightly, and said, "Patrick, aren''t you outrageous? You


    did that when Aimee is pregnant?"


    Patrick didn''t know what to say.


    If Walter didn''t mention it, he would have forgotten that his mouth was bitten by Aimee.


    After licking it lightly, Patrick said, "Are you envious? It''s a pity, Walter. If you want to feel this way, you


    have to wait at least three months."


    Walter was fairly speechless.


    Why didn''t he beat him a few more times when he was a child?


    Patrick really dared to say anything.


    However, he was powerless to refute.


    Patrick was right. He wanted to have such an experience, and the object was April, which meant that


    he cannot have such a life for three months.


    After three months, if he wanted, the premise was that he had won April''s heart during the time.


    If it was not April ...


    Just thinking about it made Walter loathe himself.


    He simply couldn''t imagine this happening, let alone allow it to happen.


    Walter gave Patrick a sideways nce, gritted his teeth and said, "You seeded, viin."

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 384 The Viin''s Sess


    After eating, Aimee''s drowsiness swept over her again, and she refused to listen to Patrick wanting to


    let her digest before going to sleep, so she pestered Patrick and went back to bed, wanting to fall


    asleep.


    Patrick was helpless, wondering for a moment whether he had raised wayward daughter.


    However, Aimee, who was like this, made Patrick love her even more.


    That made him want to love her even harder.


    In the past, Aimee was too restrained and calm, and probably never knew what self-will was.


    It was in front of him at this moment that Aimee would have such a coquettish and unreasonable side.


    This made Patrick feel that Aimee trusted him unconditionally, and gave him her whole heart


    unreservedly andpletely.


    This also made Patrick want to cherish and love Aimee more.


    Even, there were many moments when Patrick would not know how to love Aimee more so as to make


    her feel more happy.


    Aimee nestled in Patrick''s arms. Even though she was moring to go to sleep just now and she was


    really lying on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand, pinching his fingers to y with and never getting tired of it.


    In fact, she just wanted to sleep just now, but she just ate, her blood sugar rose, and theck of blood


    in her brain turned into drowsiness, sweeping her whole body.


    After a lot of tossing, Aimee''s sleepiness faded away, and she was sober.


    Aimee couldn''t sleep, so she didn''t want Patrick to sleep either.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled over and climbed on top of Patrick, putting her hands next to his ears.


    This action caused Patrick''s eyes to dim and his body temperature to soar instantly.


    His hands sped Aimee''s waist, rubbing gently with his fingertips.


    After returning to the room just now, Aimee took off the coat. At the moment, she was only wearing a


    thin silk pajamas, which was a style chosen by Patrick himself. It wasfortable and sexy.


    The fabric was light and thin, as if touching the skin.


    Aimee was a little itchy from being rubbed by Patrick, andughed uncontrobly.


    She wanted to avoid Patrick''s touch, but was firmly held by Patrick''s waist, unable to move.


    Aimee said tremblingly, "Don''t do that. I''m saying this for your own good."


    Now she had a "talisman" by her side, so she can tease Patrick as much as she wanted and can act


    like a scumbag without being responsible for him.


    Anyway, if Patrick tantalized her, the consequence would only be that he felt ufortable.


    When the time came, she won''t be the one to take a cold shower.


    Nor would she be the one who might risk catching a cold in the cold shower.


    Thinking of this, instead of struggling, Aimee moved towards Patrick viciously, like a bewitching fox,


    and red at Patrick with seduction in her voice.


    Aimee said, "Actually, if you really can''t help it and really want it, it''s not impossible."


    The reason why she dared to say this was that Aimee was actually certain that, given how much


    Patrick cherished her, he won''t do anything for real within three months, even after childbirth.


    Aimee felt sorry for Patrick. For a normal man, but also a man who was very capable, it would really be


    a kind of torture to endure such a long period of time.


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s waist, and after hearing her words, he was so angry that he directly twisted


    Aimee''s waist forcefully.


    His strength was not light, and Aimee let out a heavy cry. It really hurt.


    This time, tears came out of Aimee''s eyes which were wet, making her a little more charming than


    when she was deliberately seducing him just now.


    Patrick simply wanted to be a beast right now.


    Why was she so seductive?


    The two of them really didn''t understand who was bullying whom.


    Aimee''s eyes were wet. She was looking at Patrick like this without doing anything more, which almost


    made Patrick fall into her hands.


    Patrick supported Aimee, and turned over quickly, steadily and urately, switching his and Aimee''s


    positions.


    Aimee blinked, and asked whiningly, "Are you nning to ''bully'' me?"


    Patrick didn''t answer Aimee''s question, but bent down and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee turned her face away arrogantly, deliberately forcing Patrick to follow her movements.


    Patrick was a little overwhelmed by her mischievous appearance and secretly gritted his teeth. Relying


    on the fact that he couldn''t really do anything to her, she was so confident and fearless.


    Finally, Patrick was defeated and went to the bathroom in surrender.


    Aimee giggled and was fascinated by Patrick like this.


    Holding the cup tightly, Aimee originally thought about waiting for Patrick toe out with cold water


    before continuing to tease him.


    However, her drowsiness surged up, and she fell asleep after a while.


    Patrick had been flushed with cold water for a long time this time, and when he came out of the


    bathroom, he saw Aimee who had seeded in a prank and was already sleeping soundly.


    Patrick smiled, resisted the urge to go over and kiss his baby, and quietly walked out of the room.


    He was really afraid that the lust that he had finally suppressed would appear again.


    In addition, he was cold all over, and he was afraid of freezing Aimee.


    Patrick came down from the stairs, and by chance, he saw Waltering with a bottle of wine.


    Walter''s eyes fell on his mouth, and he chuckled lightly, and said, "Patrick, aren''t you outrageous? You


    did that when Aimee is pregnant?"


    Patrick didn''t know what to say.


    If Walter didn''t mention it, he would have forgotten that his mouth was bitten by Aimee.


    After licking it lightly, Patrick said, "Are you envious? It''s a pity, Walter. If you want to feel this way, you


    have to wait at least three months."


    Walter was fairly speechless.


    Why didn''t he beat him a few more times when he was a child?


    Patrick really dared to say anything.


    However, he was powerless to refute.


    Patrick was right. He wanted to have such an experience, and the object was April, which meant that


    he cannot have such a life for three months.


    After three months, if he wanted, the premise was that he had won April''s heart during the time.


    If it was not April ...


    Just thinking about it made Walter loathe himself.


    He simply couldn''t imagine this happening, let alone allow it to happen.


    Walter gave Patrick a sideways nce, gritted his teeth and said, "You seeded, viin."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Is she pretty?


    Tilly was hesitant, "But you are only Dr. Prince''s suitor, so it''s not good for him?"


    When Tilly said this, Casey was speechless.


    However, she can''t just watch that group of women chasing her boyfriend all the time.


    Casey took a deep breath and said, "Because I''m Kelvin''s girlfriend."


    Tilly blinked her eyes and then smiled, "So, you sneaked in to peek just now, because you wanted to


    see how Dr. Prince treated the female patient?"


    Caseyughed, bit her lip and said, "Don''t be so blunt."


    Being exposed, Casey was a little depressed.


    After all, she had her dignity.


    Tilly smiled even more happily.


    She tapped Casey''s shoulder directly and said, "So, are you jealous?"


    Casey had admitted her identity so there was nothing left to be twitchy about.


    She said, "My boyfriend is so excellent. Shouldn''t I worry about it?"


    Especially the reason why she and Kelvin had mutual affection was that she was injured and


    hospitalized before and she was his patient.


    Tilly didn''t know about it but agreed with Casey''s words.


    She said, "Although there''s nothing wrong with you being so worried, I don''t think Dr. Prince is that kind


    of person."


    Casey said, "Of course I know he''s not that kind of person, but there are so many women."


    Tilly was teased again. Afterughing, she wanted to tease her in turn.


    She said, "No, I didn''t say that only female doctors and nurses are interested in him."


    Casey''s body stiffened in an instant, and her eyes fell on Tilly''s face for a long time. After a while, she


    found her voice, "Are you serious?"


    Casey''s voice was trembling. How could she have forgotten that in this world, not only women like


    men, but men also like men? It was normal for that her boyfriend was so outstanding.


    But why did this happen to her?


    She had only just started dating with him, so howe there were so many rivals in love?


    She didn''t want this!


    Seeing Casey''s expression, Tilly almost burst outughing.


    She suddenly felt that Innisrial was an interesting city.


    How came the people she met here so cute?


    Raising her hand to pat Casey''s head, Tilly said, "Okay, I lied to you, just to joke with you."


    Casey was in a fog, and for a while, she couldn''t react what did Tilly mean by this.


    Tilly said, "Don''t worry. With Dr. Prince''s aura of indifference, even if someone has that idea, he will


    scare them away."


    Casey was even more confused.


    Was he really her boyfriend?


    Obviously, Kelvin was such a gentle person. Why was he indifferent?


    Tilly didn''t exin anything to Casey, but said, "Don''t you want to see the female patient? I''ll take you


    there."


    Casey hesitated again, "Is this appropriate?"


    She had started to panic now, and what was certain was that even if Kelvin was taking care of a female


    patient, it was absolutely impossible for her to worry about things happening.


    She believed in Kelvin most.


    Moreover, from what the girl in front of her said, it can be seen that the female patient had no interest in


    Kelvin at all.


    Casey said, "I won''t go, so you can pretend you haven''t seen me."


    After saying that, Casey was ready to run away.


    Who would have thought that as soon as she came out of the corner, she saw a man standing by the


    window with arms crossed.


    Her gaze directly met the man''s eyes.


    Casey''s body froze for a moment. She wanted to run away, but instead, she couldn''t move.


    Kelvin curled his mouth slightly. Seeing Casey''s frightened look, he stretched out his hand and


    gestured, calling her toe over as if calling a small animal.


    Casey had no choice but to move towards Kelvin.


    She looked down and became cowardly, but also looked cute, which made Kelvin want to push her into


    his arms and kiss her.


    Finally, Casey moved in front of Kelvin, but didn''t dare to look up at him at all.


    She murmured and said, "Kelvin, I passed by here, and I wanted toe to find Aimee. But Aimee is


    not here, hahaha..."


    Casey smiled awkwardly, as if that would make her less guilty.


    However, Kelvin squeezed her jaw, forcing her to look up at him.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s take a look." Kelvin said.


    Casey blinked her eyes and asked nkly, "What are we looking at?"


    Kelvin smiled, "Don''t you want to know if my patient is as beautiful as you? Am I wrong?"


    Casey was embarrassed.


    She really regretted that she was so impulsive and went to the hospital.


    This made it seem like she was so worried about her boyfriend.


    In this way, it seemed how ignorant she was.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, I''m not, I''m not, I''m..."


    "It''s okay. Just take it as I think you''re congenial with her and I want to introduce you to each other."


    Kelvin took Casey''s hand and led her to the ward after speaking.


    Casey didn''t understand what he was doing.


    Was her boyfriend responsible for finding friends for her?


    However, she didn''t need friends either.


    Casey was taken into the ward in a daze by Kelvin, and she saw the girl who was talking to her just


    now. Tilly was talking andughing with the girl on the bedside.


    She became even more ufortable in an instant, especially when they were looking at her. She


    was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide herself.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Casey unconsciously hid behind Kelvin, really wanting to escape.


    She had never been so embarrassed. At this moment, she even wondered if Kelvin was her boyfriend.


    How can he embarrass her like this?


    Tilly couldn''t stopughing when she saw Casey being brought in.


    She nudged April''s arm and said, "April, doesn''t she look pretty?"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 The person I like


    Casey blushed even more when she heard Tilly''s words.


    She really wanted to turn around and run away, but her wrist was firmly grasped by Kelvin, making it


    impossible for her to run away.


    April woke up an hour ago, and she was still very weak, but what Tilly said to her just now made her


    forget her weakness, and she became more energetic.


    Kelvin checked April''s data and got a headache, "You just woke up, so don''t make too much emotional


    ups and downs. Otherwise, it will be more troublesome if you tug the incision."


    April responded obediently, but couldn''t helpining, "It''s Tilly. She''s making meugh all the


    time."


    She just heard Tilly say that his girlfriend was jealous and came to her topete with her. She was


    dumbfounded.


    Not to mention that she only formally met this doctor an hour ago, she really didn''t understand how she


    can make her jealous.


    However, because Tilly spoke vividly and described his girlfriend as a very cute girl, although she was


    a little helpless, she couldn''t help but feel happy.


    At this moment, when she saw Casey who stood next to Kelvin, April could understand what Tilly said


    that Kelvin''s girlfriend was very beautiful and cute.


    However, April inexplicably felt that Casey looked a little familiar.


    Moreover, the more she looked at her, the more familiar she became.


    The most important thing was Casey''s face, which closely ovepped with a face in her mind.


    April even pictured it in her head if Casey had the same hairstyle as that guy...


    In the end, it turned out to be 90% simr.


    April unconsciously stared at Casey in a daze, which made Casey gradually be suspicious from


    being ufortable just now.


    At first, she thought it was not a big deal, but now that April was staring at her, Casey will doubt


    whether this girl was really interested in Kelvin.


    Casey unconsciously held Kelvin''s palm, and scratched his palm with her fingers, as if she was acting


    like a baby or expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Kelvin held her troubled hand. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he naturally understood


    what was going on.


    April was looking at someone through Casey, and that person was naturally Walter.


    Walter had contacted him long before he entered the operating room with Aimee, begging him to take


    good care of April.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelvin knew at that time that although there was no rtionship between these two people, there was


    still some entanglement.


    If things were going in the direction Walter wanted, then Kelvin, who would marry Casey, would


    be April''s brother-inw .


    Although this cognition will make Kelvin have some resistance, he will not really pay more attention to


    April because of it.


    However, now that Casey was here, he thought that they, the future sisters-inw, should clear up all


    possible misunderstandings as soon as possible.


    But with Casey''s reaction now, the misunderstanding seemed to be deeper.


    Kelvin suddenly had some urges, or he can just call Walter over.


    It was Casey who couldn''t resist first. She looked at April, and asked suspiciously, "Why do you keep


    staring at me? Do you know me?"


    Casey was ready. If April showed the slightest interest in Kelvin, she would not suppress the violence in


    her heart.


    However, April said, "You look so much like someone I know. I''d think you are twins."


    Casey''s anger was burning, but after hearing April''s words, she suddenly froze.


    She even said arrogantly, "Does she look like me? She must be a beautiful and cute girl."


    April was teased by her, andughed out loud, but she almost tugged the incision, and her face turned


    red fromughing.


    She can now understand what Tilly said to her. Kelvin''s girlfriend was beautiful and lovely.


    April shook her head and said, "No, ording to what you said, you should be a pigeon pair."


    "Boy?" Casey immediately thought of the three older brothers in her family.


    In fact, since childhood, some people had asked whether she and Walter were twins. Among the four


    siblings, the two of them looked the most alike.


    So, hearing what April said, Casey''s first reaction was to think of Walter.


    She smiled, but actually felt a little disgusted. However, she still said, "A boy who looks like me should


    be quite handsome."


    Anyway, she felt that her brothers'' appearances were normal.


    They were not as handsome as her boyfriend.


    April''s face seemed to be a little redder, and she said directly, "He is very handsome. I like him."


    After finishing speaking, she smiled shyly, because she really liked the boy''s appearance very much.


    This was actually what April said on purpose.


    She knew that Kelvin''s girlfriend was jealous because he was taking care of her, so she deliberately


    said this to let her understand that she was just a patient and had no other identity.


    She didn''t n to do anything to Kelvin.


    Casey understood her intention, and only then did she truly calm down.


    She had already let go of Kelvin''s hand, jumped to April''s bed, and stretched out her hand towards her,


    "Let me tell you. My experience is that if I like someone, I have to chase him. There are not many good


    men. If you see it right, you have to act first. Ah, by the way, my name is Casey Hayden."


    April was shocked by Casey''s words, and then looked at Kelvin who pinched his eyebrows in a


    somewhat helpless but more loving manner.


    April understood, raised her free hand, and took Casey''s hand.


    She didn''t need much strength, but could only touch her so lightly.


    However, just this was enough.


    There was no longer any rift between the two girls.


    April said, "My name is April Hill."


    Casey was actually a little curious, not knowing what kind of boy April liked.


    Most importantly, because April said that the man looked very simr to her, she kept thinking about


    Walter.


    However, Casey couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of Walter who was nasty.


    She was really incapable of epting it.


    However, just when Casey was still telling herself that it was impossible, April suddenly noticed


    something and asked, "You just said, yourst name is Hayden."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 The patient needs to sleep now


    Casey nodded and looked at April, wondering how she could focus on this.


    "What? Is thest name Hayden rare?" Casey asked strangely.


    Thest name "Hayden" should be normal, so she didn''t understand why April cared so much about


    this.


    April''s heart was very disturbed.


    Her fingers curled up, and after a while, she said, "It''s just a coincidence. Hisst name is also


    Hayden."


    At this moment, Casey was extremely confused.


    She felt that what she had thought just now, and the words she had lobbied for herself might all


    copse.


    Although there was a voice in her mind telling her that it was absolutely impossible, Casey still couldn''t


    help asking out loud, "Aren''t you going to tell me that the person you like is named Walter?"


    Now, it was April''s turn to froze, astonished beyond measure.


    Tilly, who had been watching them, couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    If anyone in this ward was calm at the moment, Kelvin was the only one.


    However, Kelvin was actually not calm.


    Walter told him that he hadn''t had much contact with April, so he can''t appear in front of her and can''t


    pursue her yet. During the period of her recuperation, Walter asked Kelvin to help him take care of her.


    But what did he hear now?


    This girl obviously liked Walter very much.


    So, what were the two of them doing?


    April was greatly shocked, and finally found her own voice. Her eyes were a little red, and her voice


    was trembling. She didn''t know if it was excitement or other emotions, but she could only hear her


    suppressed crying.


    "So, you are his..."


    "I''m his sister," Casey said.


    Casey was speechless that she was jealous of the girl who liked Walter. Luckily she wasn''t so


    impulsive, and she didn''t ask April directly whether she liked her boyfriend or not. Otherwise, she didn''t


    know how big a fuss would be made.


    It was just that Casey couldn''t understand that a guy like Walter was always bullying. Why did this girl


    like Walter?


    Casey was so puzzled that she asked the question.


    April was amused by her dislike of Walter.


    She said, "Who knows? I originally wanted to kill him."


    Now, Casey was even more confused.


    However, when Casey heard April say that she wanted to kill Walter, Casey had an intention to protect


    her family.


    It was okay if she despised her family, but it was a big no-no when other people offended them.


    If someone else said that, Casey would probably have been blown up a long time ago, and might have


    to shed all pretence of cordiality.


    However, facing the girl lying on the hospital bed at the moment, Casey couldn''t speak harsh words.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She asked, "Then you like Walter out of hatred?"


    April thought about it. Although the degree was not that considerable, it was really the same thing.


    She bit her lower lip lightly and said, "But, don''t tell Walter about that."


    She liked him. It was her own business, and she didn''t think about having further rtionship with him.


    Among the few contacts she had with Walter, April knew very clearly that Walter didn''t like her.


    It was real that she wanted to kill him and Walter wanted to kill her too.


    Thinking of this, April''s expression became lonely.


    She lowered her eyes, looking somewhat pitiful.


    Casey frowned, and couldn''t hold it back to make up a big scene in her mind.


    April was such a cute girl but liked Walter.


    And, looking at her state, Casey was thinking what Walter had done so that he can make her look like


    this.


    Casey had impulsiveness, and wanted to rush to Walter immediately and ask him about it.


    However, Casey still had a bit of sanity.


    She said to April, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell my brother about it."


    April smiled gratefully at her and said softly, "Thank you."


    Kelvin looked at the time and said, "Okay, she needs to sleep now."


    Aimee offered a strict timetable, and every action must be carried out ording to it.


    After hearing Kelvin''s words, Casey and Tilly said goodbye to April and left the ward without much


    dy.


    Tilly finally couldn''t help sighing, "This world is too small. You two can actually meet like this."


    Casey was also very emotional. Although she was full of confusion about Walter who was unreliable to


    her now, Casey was still very happy after getting rid of her uneasiness and meeting such a cute girl.


    She looked at Tilly and said, "We''ve known each other, but I still don''t know your name."


    Tilly introduced herself generously, "My name is Tilly Hughes. I live in the capital, and I am a ssmate


    and best friend of April."


    Casey usually didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of the capital, so naturally she didn''t know the


    Hughes family, nor was she familiar with the name Tilly.


    She was not even familiar with April, let alone Denis.


    After exchanging contact information with Tilly, Casey knew that Kelvin could not leave the hospital for


    the time being, so she went back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Regarding the fact that she hadn''te back for several days, everyone didn''t have any doubts.


    Before Aimee married, Casey basically lived in the school, and Camdyn had already gotten used to it.


    And Walter knew that Casey and Kelvin were in love, so he also guessed that she didn''t go back to


    Hayden''s Mansion because she was staying with her boyfriend.


    As for Aimee and Patrick, Aimee was so focused on recovering her strength these days that she didn''t


    even notice that Casey wasn''t back.


    Patrick put all his attention on Aimee, and he didn''t care about his sister at all.


    Therefore, Casey originally came back with a guilty conscience, thinking that she would receive some


    questioning after entering the door.


    Who would have thought that after she came back, no one would ask her where she had been these


    few days!


    Casey deliberately hung around in front of everyone, but they still didn''t respond.


    In an instant, Casey had a feeling that she was abandoned by the whole world.


    Casey was very sad and missed her boyfriend so much.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 Personally made a set of toys


    After failing to get her family''s attention, Casey finally walked back to the sofa and sat down dejectedly.


    She carried up bby, put him on herps and caressed him.


    However, Casey discovered that even bby didn''t show the slightest sign of missing her.


    Not even a dog didn''t notice that she hadn''t been home for days!


    Casey felt depressed and wronged, and wanted to cry right now.


    She took out her mobile phone and could only send messages to her boyfriend, seekingfort.


    Finally, after only Casey and Walter were left in the living room, Walter licked inside his cheek lightly


    and said, "Why are you willing toe back?"


    Casey''s eyes lit up instantly. It was rare that Walter was so reliable. He was the only one in the family


    who noticed that she hadn''t been home for several days.


    But why was it so strange to hear Walter''s tone?


    Instantly, Casey''s rm went off and she looked at Walter defensively.


    Walter smiled even more wickedly.


    However, it was rare for him to have any bad intentions to bully his sister.


    This was mainly because the girl he liked was now in the hands of his future brother-inw.


    If he dared to bully his sister, he can be sure that his future brother-inw who looked gentle and


    friendly, but actually exuded alienation all over his body, will definitely make him feel what was called


    physical and mental anxiety.


    So, Walter didn''t expose Casey who wanted to have an underground rtionship.


    Casey didn''t understand this, but after waiting for a long time, she was finally relieved that Walter didn''t


    say something scary.


    After she was rxed, Casey instead looked at Walter suspiciously.


    She stood up and leaned close to Walter''s face, staring at him for a moment. But she couldn''t


    understand why April liked his physical appearance?


    However, it was not appropriate to say that. After all, her face and Walter''s face were simr.


    She can''t dislike her face.


    Apart from his appearance, other aspects of Walter made it even more difficult for Casey to understand


    why April liked him.


    Obviously, his character was extremely bad, and when he bullied others, he can make people


    extremely furious.


    Could it be that the girl was masochistic?


    Otherwise, why did she find fault for herself for no reasons?


    Finally, Walter was impatiently stared at by Casey, raised his hand, and patted Casey''s face.


    He directly covered Casey''s face with his palm, and pushed Casey back hard, causing Casey to fall to


    the ground when she was inattentive.


    Although the floor was covered with soft carpet and it didn''t hurt at all, Casey still yelled at Walter


    angrily, "Walter, what are you doing?"


    Walter said, "Tell me. Why are you staring at me? Are you obsessed with my good look?"


    Casey stretched her leg and kicked at Walter.


    It was appropriate to say that Walter was nasty.


    No brothers treated their sisters like this.


    He was mean to the extreme.


    Walter''s legs were very thin, and there was not much flesh on his calves. Casey kicked it very hard,


    and he gasped when being kicked.


    How did this little bastard be so infuriating now?


    Walter made a gesture of threatening Casey, raising his hand to frighten her.


    Coincidentally, Camdyn came down from upstairs. Casey saw him, and immediately ran behind


    Camdyn. She hugged Camdyn''s arm, and began toin, "Grandpa, take care of your grandson.


    He''s going to hit me. Grandpa, I am your only precious granddaughter. If he beat me to death, you will


    have no granddaughter."


    Camdyn got a headache. Walter was the eldest and Casey was the youngest. They had quarreled


    every day since they were young.


    And he was only an old man. It was not easy to be impartial.


    Camdyn patted Casey''s hand and said, "What does my precious granddaughter want to do? Do you


    want me to beat him up?"


    Casey''s eyes lit up, and she said, "Grandpa, I remember that our family has family rules, right?"


    When Camdyn heard it, he immediately said, "How can you implement the rules casually? What if he''s


    injured?"


    Casey said, "It''s okay if he''s injured. Grandpa, you still have Miles and Patrick, and, Aimee is pregnant.


    You will have a great-grandchild soon. It doesn''t matter if Walter is missing."


    While speaking, Casey raised her eyebrows at Walter, with an expression as if saying: "you''re going to


    get beaten because you bullied me".


    Walter lightly licked the back of the tooth socket. Casey was really infuriating and wanted to make such


    a fuss about him.


    Oh, it seemed that if he didn''t teach her a lesson, she didn''t know how to respect and love her elder


    brother.


    However, in front of Camdyn, Walter would not reveal the thing between Casey and Kelvin.


    He just gave Casey that "we''ll see" look.


    Anyway, a gentleman''s revenge was never toote. It was quite easy to punish this little girl.


    Casey didn''t know that Walter knew her little secret, so she was not threatened by him at all, but looked


    at Walter very provocatively.


    When they looked at each other, Camdyn took the opportunity to pull away from Casey''s arm, called


    bby, and stayed away from the battlefield.


    Camdyn thought he was enough and didn''t want to be impartial anymore.


    He just wanted to enjoy his own happiness.


    But he agreed what Casey said just now.


    Now, he was looking forward to the birth of his great-grandchild every day. In the future, he can show


    off to his old friends that his family of four generations lived under the same roof.


    Camdyn led bby to the yard, called Riley, and said, "Riley, go and ask why the things I want haven''t


    been delivered yet? So slow. My great-grandchild is about to be born."


    Riley was a little dumbfounded and didn''t know where Camdyn got the news that making toys for the


    baby himself would make the rtionship between himself and the baby better.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He asked someone to order a batch of wood, including mahogany, ck peach, spruce...


    There were all kinds of woods that Camdyn could expect.


    He wanted to show his skills and make a set of toys for his precious great-grandchild himself.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 Kelvin got ripped off


    Riley said, "Sir, we just ordered it yesterday. It can''t be that fast."


    Camdyn hummed dissatisfiedly, "Young people nowadays are less efficient than people in the past


    when doing things. Why is it so slow? Riley, help me urge them again. Don''t dy my business."


    Riley had no choice but to follow Camdyn''s order.


    As the saying went, the older, the younger. Camdyn looked like a child now.


    If he wanted something, he must get it immediately. Otherwise, he will keep thinking about it.


    Riley didn''t care that Camdyn kept talking about those woods. What he cared more about now was that


    when the woods were delivered, did Camdyn really n to do it himself to make toys for the baby?


    However, Camdyn was old but still wanted to use tools to make toys. If he hurt himself, he will be in a


    big trouble.


    Obviously, Riley didn''t understand what Camdyn was thinking at all.


    Recently, Camdyn often thought that, at this age, although his body was still strong and there will be no


    problems for the time being, this was not certain, and he may bid farewell to this world one day.


    If he was lucky, he could watch his great-grandchild grow up, and leave a little impression in his or her


    life. Then, he would leave this world without regret.


    However, if he was unlucky and cannot see the baby''s birth, or if he can''t see the baby walking and


    talking, and calling him grandpa, then he must leave something for the baby. He wanted to leave his


    traces when the child was growing up.


    There were many treasures in the Hayden''s Mansion. He can carefully select one and give it to the


    baby as a legacy.


    However, he always felt that those things were not as meaningful as what he made.


    So, after much deliberation, Camdyn decided to make a set of toys for the baby.


    He had already figured out what to do. A small wooden horse and a small swing were a must, and a


    sled will be pulled by bby in the future. Just thinking about that scene, Camdyn had some longings.


    However, Camdyn had never told others these things and the reasons why he wanted to make toys.


    He didn''t want these thoughts of his to bring the family into a depressive atmosphere.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Birth, old age, sickness and death were normal, but it was always unlucky to mention them before that


    time.


    What was more, now the family was preparing to wee a new life, and the atmosphere was full of


    joy.


    At dinner in the evening, Camdyn made a point of asking Miles back home.


    Looking at his grandchildren sitting around the table, Camdyn felt somewhat emotional.


    In a blink of an eye, his grandchildren had grown up so much.


    Camdyn was in high spirits today, and asked James to boil him a pot of wine.


    Camdyn filled everyone a ss of wine except Aimee.


    He said, "Today, I have something to say."


    It had been a long time since everyone had heard Camdyn speak in such a formal tone, and they all


    became serious in an instant.


    Who would have thought that in the next second, everyone heard Camdyn say, "Now in our family, I


    don''t worry about Patrick. He''s married. Now, he''s going to be a father, so I don''t have to worry about it


    at all. But, the three of you..."


    Camdyn nced at Walter, Miles, and Casey one by one, and then said in a very disappointed tone,


    "You three, why can''t you learn from Patrick, and bring me your other half? Don''t always let me worry


    about it."


    Walter: "..."


    Miles: "???"


    Casey: "!!!"


    Casey was so guilty and full of doubts. She didn''t know what went wrong. Why did grandpa suddenly


    mention this matter?


    In order to hide her guilty conscience, Casey said in a deaf way, "Grandpa, I''m still young. I''m still in


    college. Don''t worry."


    Camdyn frowned instantly when he heard her words, and said, "You are already twenty-one. Don''t


    make excuses for me. Don''t learn from Walter and Miles, but Patrick."


    Casey realized that Camdyn wasn''t joking, but was seriously asking them to get married quickly.


    She immediately felt that this was a great opportunity. Maybe, if she tried harder, she could get the


    permit of residency.


    When she got it, she can get married with Kelvin.


    So, Casey bit the fork, with here eyes glowing, and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, if I have someone I like,


    can you directly agree to our marriage?"


    As Camdyn heard the words, he raised his eyes and red at Casey, saying, "Where is he?"


    Casey continued, "If you give me the permit of residency, maybe tomorrow I can give you my marriage


    certificate."


    Now, all eyes were on Casey.


    Walter''s forehead throbbed.


    He remembered that Casey and Kelvin had only confirmed their rtionship for a few days. How could


    they look like as if they had been in love for ten years?


    As far as Casey who was asking for the residence permit, it seemed that Camdyn was some kind of


    vicious old man who insisted on embarrassing this pair of fateful couples. Look, Casey was forced to


    ask for the permit like this. How pitiful it was.


    Miles, on the other hand, had a dignified expression, suddenly thought of something, and looked at


    Casey with serious eyes.


    When he went home two days ago, and when he passed Casey''s building, he seemed to see that the


    light in Casey''s room was on, but when he tried to see clearly, the light was off.


    Miles didn''t think much about it but just thought he was wrong.


    Now he was puzzled. As far as Casey''s tricks were concerned, she seemed to be inferior, that was,


    Camdyn had preconceived that Casey would not have a date, so he had no doubts.


    Otherwise, she would have exposed herself thoroughly.


    Miles looked away, but fell into deep thought.


    Casey''s date was really good. He actually had already coaxed Casey and made her want to marry him.


    He had note to meet her families but had "stolen" their sister.


    Regardless of what kind of man he was, this alone made Milespletely disliked.


    Such a man wanted to marry his sister?


    Casey didn''t know she screwed Kelvin with a little trick.


    When Kelvin officially came to propose marriage, it would be really chaotic.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Don''t you really want to know my little secret?


    Casey didn''t notice the change in Miles'' expression, but continued trying to trick her grandfather.


    She bit her fork and said, "Grandpa, why don''t you give me the permit first, so that I can be motivated."


    "Okay," Camdyn took a sip of the wine, and seemed to be in a happy mood, "As long as you bring him


    back, I''ll give you the residence permit immediately."


    After talking for a long time, he still refused to give it to her right now.


    Casey poked the food with the fork dejectedly. From this point of view, it would be too difficult for her to


    marry Kelvin.


    Casey felt wronged and pitiful.


    After the meal, Casey knew that she could not get the permit, so she decided to go back to La Grande


    Maison.


    When she went to the hospital today, she didn''t make a big fuss, but she was still worried that what she


    did would make Kelvin unhappy.


    She had to go and coax him.


    Just as she was about to get in the car and leave, she heard Miles'' voice, "Casey, let me give you a


    ride."


    Casey''s hand holding the handlebar froze, then she looked at Miles and said, "Miles, we''re on the


    wrong side of the road."


    Miles'' eyes became a little colder.


    Watching her grow up since she was a child, he can understand what she was thinking just by her


    expression.


    Just like that, she was daring to pretend in front of him, which was full of loopholes.


    Miles said, "Why? Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    When Casey heard this, she immediately froze.


    She quickly said, "No, Miles, what are you talking about? I have nothing to hide from you."


    "Then stop talking nonsense and get in the car." Miles said.


    Casey was not afraid of her brothers at ordinary times. However, when her brothers suddenly be


    mighty, she will really be cowardly immediately.


    Casey put her car key back on the rack and got into Miles'' car obediently.


    As the car drove out of Hayden''s Mansion, Casey said, "Miles, you can just send me to ElmAndSage


    Shopping Mall. I want to go shopping."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Casey dared not tell Miles that she was living in La Grande Maison now.


    But it would be too far for Miles to drive her back to school and take a taxi back to La Grande Maison.


    She had no choice but to pick a middle position where Miles could pull over and let her get off the car.


    Miles could see through her thoughts.


    He sneered and said, "What do you want to buy? I''ll buy it for you."


    Coincidentally, he really hadn''t been shopping with his younger sister for a long time.


    Casey was about to cry. Miles was determined to confront her.


    She said, "But, Miles, I want to buy girls'' private things. If you follow me, it will be very inconvenient."


    Casey tried hard to make Miles give up following her, but she didn''t know that, the more she did this,


    the more guilty she seemed to be.


    In this way, it will only strengthen Miles'' desire to follow her, and will not let Miles just let her go.


    Miles said, "Casey, have you forgotten that the first pack of sanitary napkin in your life was bought by


    me? Do you think there are any private things that I can''t know?"


    Having heard that, Casey really thought what Miles said made sense.


    However, soon, Casey frowned, looked at Miles, and said, "Miles, it makes no sense. How old was I at


    that time? How old am I now? It seems I''m not a woman yet."


    As she spoke, Casey became aggrieved.


    It seemed that she was very angry with Miles, but he thought she was cute when being like this.


    Casey didn''t know about Miles'' bad taste, but just felt a little powerless all of a sudden. This situation


    showed that she was still a child in the hearts of her family.


    It would be extremely difficult for her to get married and be with Kelvin.


    When thinking about it, Casey nced at Miles secretly, as if observing his expression, and made sure


    there was nothing wrong with him. "Miles, what do you think of what Grandpa said? "


    "What?" Miles pretended not to understand, asking while driving.


    Casey said, "Miles, do you have someone you like?"


    In fact, she was very sure that the person Miles liked was Matilda.


    However, if she asked, Miles would definitely deny it.


    So, Casey was going to get some information from Miles'' words.


    She smiled and said, "Miles, if you tell me secretly, I will tell you a secret."


    Miles sneered when he heard this, and said, "Casey, you are no longer a child. Do you think this


    method will work?"


    Casey was speechless.


    He was really annoying. Why was it so difficult for him to say it?


    Compressing her lips, Casey said, "But, Miles, don''t you really want to know my little secret?"


    Miles asked, "Why? Do you want to tell me that you''re in a rtionship?"


    Casey was almost taken aback by Miles'' words.


    Quickly, she said, "What are you talking about? I am not."


    Although she actually was, she couldn''t admit it.


    Miles guessed she would deny it. No need to ask, he also knew that the secret Casey would tell would


    definitely not be about himself.


    It must be about Walter or Patrick.


    This was Casey''s routine, and she had never gotten tired of using it since she was a child.


    Miles didn''t even know whether she was smart or stupid. And he was just humble to let her think that


    this method worked when they were young.


    He would naturally continue, but today, Miles obviously didn''t want to do this.


    He chuckled and said, "Could it be that you want to tell me that Walter is secretly married?"


    Casey: "???"


    Looking at Miles in shock, without any reason, she was actually thinking seriously. Was Miles saying


    this casually as a joke, or was he serious?


    Casey suddenly felt that she couldn''t understand what Miles said.


    Obviously, she can understand every single words, but why was it so difficult for her to understand


    when they were put together?


    Casey asked seriously, "Miles, is what you said true?"


    Impossible! Walter can''t do such an outrageous thing, can he?


    But¡­


    Why was she a little unsure?

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 Honey trap?


    Milesughed out loud.


    He said, "Casey, when did you get so stupid?"


    What he said was obviously a lie, and Casey was stupid enough to ask him if he was telling the truth.


    However, soon, Miles'' eyes darkened.


    She was such a cute little sister. Whom did she hook up with? She had learned how to get the


    residence permit from their grandfather by using tricks.


    If he knew who that guy was, he will definitely beat that man up.


    Casey was brought to the mall by Miles, and ordered Miles to follow her.


    No matter how much she insisted, Miles will send her back to school directly.


    Sighing, Casey stopped embarrassing herself, and started shopping seriously.


    She was different from Aimee. If Aimee wanted to go shopping, she had a very clear goal about what to


    buy.


    However, she was different. Even if she had nothing to buy, she can still go shopping for more than ten


    hours without getting tired.


    Therefore, although it was a lie to Miles to buy something, it can be real to go shopping.


    Especially after walking into the mall, and after thinking about it, she thought it was better to buy some


    close-fitting clothes.


    Miles said that as her brother, there was something he can''t know, but when Casey really went to an


    underwear store with a clear goal, Miles coughed lightly and said, "This is my card. Go and buy it


    yourself."


    Casey happily took Miles'' bank card, without any intention of being polite to him.


    She looked at Miles with a smile and said, "Miles, aren''t you embarrassing?"


    Miles was speechless.


    After all, he was a man. If he went into the lingerie store with his sister to pick out lingerie, was that


    usible?


    If people who didn''t know the situation saw them, they will think that they had an abnormal rtionship,


    or directly think that he was a pervert.


    Miles gave Casey a threatening look, telling her to be serious.


    How could he fail to see that this girl did it on purpose?


    Otherwise, there were so many shopping malls. Why came to this one?


    Miles can only say that she was too young to prank him.


    Casey didn''t understand what Miles was ndering her in his heart. She just gained advantages but


    still remembered to tease him, "Miles, what if your future wife dislikes you?"


    Miles really wanted to hold Casey down right now and beat her up.


    She was addicted to teasing him, wasn''t she?


    Seeing that Miles'' face darkened, Caseyughed even more presumptuously.


    She waved at Miles and said, "Miles, wait for me for a while. I''ll buy it soon."


    When Casey entered the store, Miles turned around, put his hands on the fence, and his eyes became


    darker.


    Naturally, he could feel how dissatisfied Casey was with the fact that he wanted to send her back to


    school, and even, for this, she didn''t forget to provoke him.


    However, the more Casey behaved like this, the more convinced Miles was that she was not honest at


    all.


    He didn''t object to Casey falling in love with someone, but, she was still so young. That man dared to


    seduce her into marriage like this.


    This was what Miles cannot ept.


    From his point of view, even though there were times when Casey was so noisy that it made people


    have a headache, but she was their only sister after all.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Although they usually bullied her, when serious things really happened, they were more protective than


    the other.


    That man who popped out of nowhere hadn''t been tested for anything, but had already coaxed their


    precious sister to be with him wholeheartedly.


    How could Miles ept this?


    Most importantly, from Miles'' point of view, Casey was innocent and extremely easy to be coaxed. She


    had already given everything to that man before she had anything to do with that guy.


    Just thinking about it, Miles was already furious, wishing he could kill him and beat him up.


    How did he know that when his innocent and lovely baby sister entered the underwear store, she


    randomly picked up two pieces and went into the fitting room.


    Casey held the phone and called Kelvin pitifully, "I can''t go back to La Grande. I think Miles must have


    found something. That''s why he looked at me like this. And I seriously doubt is he going to watch me at


    school today?"


    On the other end of the phone, hearing Casey''s dissatisfied voice, Kelvin pursed his lips andughed.


    He said, "It''s okay. I''lle and pick you upter."


    Casey was appeased in an instant from her depressed mood, and said sweetly in her hear,: "Then, I''ll


    have a showdown with my family that I am having a boyfriend. Falling in love is not something


    shameful. My boyfriend is so excellent. My grandfather will be happy if I marry you."


    Kelvin said, "We will talk about it after we meet."


    Judging from the current situation he was facing, Walter was undoubtedly on his side, but it was not so


    precise to say so.


    Walter was more like an outsider, not interested in other people''s affairs.


    And Patrick, because of Aimee, even if he was dissatisfied with Kelvin, he should not object too much.


    Well, looking at it this way, the one who objected the most was naturally Miles.


    He really had no contact with this man, so he had to make a long-term n.


    Soon, though, Kelvin thought of Matilda.


    He wondered in his heart whether he should resort to a honey trap when necessary.


    Soon, Kelvin denied his in his mind.


    Matilda was his friend, so it was not appropriate to do so.


    Based on Matilda''s temperament, if he dared to plot against her like this, it would be strange if she


    didn''t give her a severe beating.


    Kelvin could even imagine that if Matilda was offended by him, and instead of helping him, she would


    stand on the same front with Miles.


    Heughed lowly, feeling inexplicably that the road in front of him might really have many obstacles.


    However, for Kelvin, this actually inspired his desire to win.


    He wanted this girl. No matter how difficult it was, he will work hard to bring her into his own world.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 Walter can''t possibly be a loner


    Casey and Kelvin said a few more words, but they didn''t dare to be too tant. After hanging up the


    phone obediently, she went to pay.


    Miles noticed that her time in the locker room was not short. Why? The answer was self-evident.


    In fact, he was somewhat helpless that his younger sister really plotted against him.


    He didn''t know if she was really smart or stupid.


    She didn''t know that the more she hid and helped that man now, in fact, what will bring him was his


    deeper exploration.


    In the future, when they met, whatever happened will be revealed and settled.


    Obviously, Casey didn''t understand the men''s narrow-mindedness in her family at all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you done?" Miles asked. He didn''t show his thoughts at all, but he was going to quietly watch


    Casey perform here.


    Casey raised the bag in her hand and said, "Got it. Thank you for your card."


    She handed back the bank card and said with a smile, "Miles, am I not going to be able to spend your


    money sofortably anytime soon?"


    "What?" Miles raised his eyebrows. This girl was saying something strange again.


    "Shouldn''t you have a girlfriend soon?" Casey said, "When you have a girlfriend, I am afraid that she


    will control your money very strictly. At that time, if you want to spend money for your dear sister, I may


    have to get the consent of your girlfriend."


    Miles was almost speechless by Casey.


    He didn''t understand why she had such a facy.


    He said, "Do you think I am so ipetent that the money I earn is only enough for a woman?"


    Casey chuckled and said, "Miles, you should be grateful that I''m your sister. If your words are just taken


    out of context and heard by others, you will definitely be reproached."


    If this kind of talk was heard and maliciously spected, it meant that Miles wanted to have affairs with


    many women.


    Miles was so angry that he was speechless. He raised his hand and patted Casey''s head, saying


    speechlessly, "You are so young but there are many messy things in your head."


    Casey said, "It''s knowledge."


    She didn''t care now that Miles was going to keep an eye on her. And she didn''t want to do anything


    else but argue with Miles.


    At the worst, she can stay at school tonight, and when the crisis was over tomorrow, she can return to


    Kelvin''s embrace again.


    However, Casey suddenly thought of one thing that Miles lived in La Grande Maison too. If he wanted


    to catch her, he would definitely think of that ce.


    She had to think about whether to buy another house and live in it secretly with Kelvin.


    When thinking about it, Casey burst outughing.


    This feeling was really like having an affair, and it was so exciting.


    Now, Miles and Kelvin didn''t know what she was thinking now. If they knew, they will definitely reach an


    unprecedented consensus and want to know what was in her head.


    After shopping around in the mall again, Casey obediently asked Miles to send her home.


    She also took Miles to shop for men''s clothing. In order not to goof, she told Miles that it was because,


    as his beautiful and lovely sister, she also wanted to buy him some clothes.


    Casey still used the same rhetoric, "Miles, you have to cherish your baby sister, that''s when I can


    personally choose clothes for you. Otherwise, when you have a girlfriend, this kind of thing will have to


    be done by her. Although I''m not a mean person, but I will be very sad if you don''t wear the clothes I


    choose, so Miles, you should obediently let me do it."


    Miles was speechless. He raised his hand and tapped on Casey''s head, saying, "You keep asking me


    to have a girlfriend, why? Do you think I won''t have the energy after you have a boyfriend and I have a


    girlfriend to take care of you?"


    Casey really did think so.


    But, in front of Miles, can she admit it?


    She can''t!


    So, Casey said, "Miles, don''t talk nonsense. I know how sweet Patrick and Aimee are, and I think my


    dear Miles should also have such sweetness."


    Miles smiled and said, "What about Walter? Why aren''t you worried about him?"


    Caseyughed and said, "That''s because I know Walter''s secret."


    Miles raised his eyebrows and became interested in an instant.


    He asked, "What? Is Walter really married in secret?"


    Casey said, "Anyway, I don''t think Walter is going to be a loner."


    Miles was thoughtful. ording to what Casey meant, there were two situations. One was that Walter


    had a girlfriend and was bumped into by her. The other was that Walter had someone he liked but he


    hadn''t confessed.


    No matter which one it was, it made Miles suddenly dumbfounded.


    From this point of view, in the entire Hayden family, he was really the only one left alone.


    When he thought about it this way, he felt a little sad for no reason. What was wrong with him?


    Casey didn''t hear Miles'' answer, so she said, "Miles, although I am your sister, I am also the one in our


    family who wants you to be happy. Miles, you have to try hard."


    It was best that he was no longer single tomorrow, and then he can have a sweet life with his girlfriend,


    so that he won''t pay attention to her anymore.


    Just thinking about it made Casey feel happy.


    Miles looked at Casey amusedly. How could this girl be so funny?


    All she thought was showed on her face.


    Casey didn''t know what Miles was thinking. She was just thinking about the bright future, and she was


    very happy.


    Finally, after Miles sent Casey to school, Casey smiled and said goodbye to Miles, "Miles, drive slowly


    on the road."


    Her eyes were shining brightly as if saying, "I finally send you away"


    Miles twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, but didn''t expose her thought.


    He just drove away, which made Casey a little dumbfounded. Ans she couldn''t believe that it was dealt


    with so easily.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Will you be happier


    Casey returned to the dormitory very happily, and was happy to be at ease when her roommate was


    not there.


    The dormitory she lived in was a two-person room. Although she wanted to experience dormitory life


    when she first enrolled, Casey didn''t want to live in a narrow dormitory with too many people, so she


    applied for a two-person dormitory.


    Her roommate, named Jemima Walsh, was a student of the art department. She was elegant. Her hair


    was very long and reached to her waist, and her hair was of super good quality. If she went to shoot a


    shampoo advertisement, she can perform perfectly without much care.


    It was said that Jemima came to Innisrial alone despite her family''s opposition because she admired


    the old professor of the art department of the school.


    However, Casey and her can only be regarded as nodding acquaintances. The two of them had been


    ssmates for so long, and the number of times they met was less.


    Casey will see Jemima in the dormitory only when there were some activities in the school and when


    she had to live in the dormitory.


    Afte such a long time, she even knew almost nothing except that Jemima was from Ancegan.


    Casey put away the things she bought, and called Kelvin with her mobile phone.


    Her voice was delicate and sweet, "Kelvin, do you think Miles will keep an eye on me from


    somewhere? What should I do? I miss you so much."


    Casey really wanted to go back to La Grande Maison no matter what.


    Although she and Kelvin had just been together, now she felt that without Kelvin hugging her, she will


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    not be able to sleep.


    Kelvin said, "I''lle get you."


    He didn''t care. At most he would be beaten up by Miles, and after that, he could be with Casey, which


    was a very good thing for Kelvin.


    When Casey heard Kelvin''s words, she immediatelyughed and said, "Kelvin, then I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Casey was bored waiting, so she went to take a shower and put on some


    make-up for herself. She was so pretty that people could tell at a nce that she was a girl in love who


    was going on a date.


    When Jemima came in, she saw Casey who was putting earrings on herself. She froze for a moment,


    as if she hadn''t seen her roommate for more than two months.


    She came back to the dormitory today because she had something to do.


    The two girls looked at each other for a long time before nodding their heads as a greeting.


    Casey put on the earrings and asked, "You live here tonight?"


    "Yes, I have to get up early tomorrow," Jemima said.


    They were going to sketch tomorrow, and they will meet at five in the morning. If she had to rush here


    from where she lived, it will be too far.


    Casey nodded and said, "Lock the door in a moment. I''m leaving."


    Jemima responded, as if suddenly thinking of something, stopped Casey, and said, "I have a chocte


    here that''s not bad. Do you want to try it?"


    Casey was taken aback, then smiled and said, "Okay."


    She could see some expectations from Jemima''s eyes just now. In fact, she didn''t like chocte very


    much, but for some reason, she couldn''t bear to refuse Jemima.


    Sure enough, when Casey agreed, she saw Jemima''s eyes light up.


    Casey had some doubts. Logically speaking, the two of them were really not familiar with each other,


    and she was not the kind of person who would care about other people''s feelings.


    However, at the moment, seeing a gleam in Jemima''s eyes, Casey was genuinely happy.


    Jemima took out a huge box from the bag, which contained arge box full of white chocte.


    Casey opened her mouth wide and said, "Your bag is a bit great."


    Jemima felt a little embarrassed, and a blush appeared on her face.


    She did feel that she was exaggerating, but if she didn''t put such arge box of chocte in her bag,


    she would feel insecure.


    Jemima opened the box and said, "Try it. It''s really delicious."


    Casey was amused by her, and really felt that this girl had a kind of contrasting cuteness all over her


    body.


    Obviously, she looked elegant, and her clothes were very stylish. When she was walking on the road, it


    was afraid that people will think that she was such a fairy who did not need to eat and drink.


    Who would have thought that such an artistic backpack of hers would contain such arge box of


    choctes.


    Casey casually took one and put it in her mouth, and was instantly amazed.


    Over a long time, Casey thought that chocte, no matter how delicious it was, will not be so delicious


    at all.


    However, the chocte that Jemima gave her made Casey have to admit that it was really the perfect


    chocte.


    Feeling the chocte melt in the mouth, silky smooth, very sweet, but not greasy in the throat, Casey


    felt that she actually felt a sense of happiness after eating it.


    It was just unbelievable.


    Jemima kept staring at Casey''s expression, and seeing her satisfied expression, she couldn''t help


    asking, "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    Casey gave a thumbs up and said, "It''s really good."


    "Take some more," Jemima said.


    At this moment, Casey felt that Jemima was like a child. She would be very happy after sharing


    what she liked with others and being liked the same.


    Jemima was so cute as hell like this.


    Casey was not reserved but just grabbed a handful and put them in her bag. After packing them, she


    didn''t forget to take another one, opened it and put it in her mouth.


    She never imagined that one day, she would be conquered by a piece of chocte.


    Jemima looked at Casey with a smile, and was about to say something when Casey''s cell phone rang.


    Casey''s eyes lit up when she heard it, "Kelvin."


    Her voice was super sweet, and no one knew if it was because of the chocte she ate that made her


    voice sweet when she spoke.


    Jemima can guess the identity of the person on the other end of the phone, so she walked back to her


    seat and sat down without disturbing Casey.


    Casey and Kelvin talked a few words, then hung up the phone.


    She looked at Jemima and said, "My boyfriend is here to pick me up, so I''m leaving first. If you need


    any help, call me or send me message."


    Jemima waved and watched Casey leave.


    After Casey left, Jemima suddenly felt a little lost.


    She suddenly had some regrets. If she had lived in the school from the beginning, wouldn''t she be


    happier?

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 I still really want


    Casey ran out of the dormitory and saw Kelvin''s car in the distance.


    He had already got out of the car, saw Casey, and opened his arms towards her.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for half a day, it seemed to have passed several years. They


    hugged each other vigorously, as if they wanted to embed each other into their own bodies.


    Casey hugged Kelvin''s waist tightly, rubbed her face in his arms, and said softly, "Kelvin, I almost


    thought I wouldn''t see you tonight."


    Sure enough, only when she was in his arms would she feel there would be a sense of happiness.


    Kelvin put his arms around Casey and said, "Come on, let''s go home."


    Casey nodded, but just when Kelvin wanted to let go, she tiptoed and moved to kiss him on the lips.


    Kelvin raised his brows by her action, turned his hand that was about to let go, pushed her into his


    arms, and kissed her hard.


    Casey had chocte in her mouth, and at the moment, it was in Kelvin''s mouth, too.


    This pissed off Casey. She rarely liked the taste of this chocte, but Kelvin snatched it away.


    As a result, the two of them staged a chocte dispute in their mouths as if they were children.


    Until the chocte meltedpletely, Kelvin bit Casey''s lips lightly and said, "Stingy. Are you reluctant


    to give me a piece of chocte?"


    Casey licked the corner of her mouth and said in a muffled voice, "My roommate gave this to me. It''s


    very delicious, isn''t it?"


    Kelvin raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard this, and said, "Do you think the chocte is


    delicious, or the person who gives you chocte is important?"


    Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously, and after a while, she asked, "Kelvin, are you jealous?"


    Although she found it strange, what Kelvin said was a little jealous, which made Casey think a little too


    much unconsciously.


    Kelvin admitted it generously, "Yes, I''m just jealous."


    Casey found it even weirder.


    She frowned, full of puzzlement, "But, Kelvin, my roommate is a girl. Do you want to be jealous of a


    girl?"


    "Are you cared?" Kelvin raised his hand to pat Casey''s head and said, "But, I might be more


    possessive than you think."


    Casey licked the corner of her mouth, and after a while, she shook her head and said, "I''m not scared."


    She hugged Kelvin tightly, and said with a smile, "Kelvin, you love me so much."


    If it wasn''t for loving her, how could he be so cute?


    Casey didn''t find it scary possessive at all, but rather thought he was cute as hell.


    She stood on tiptoe, leaned close to Kelvin''s lips, kissed him hard, and said, "I love you too."


    Kelvin originally wanted to tease her, but was tempted by her words.


    However, now that they were still in school, it was naturally not a suitable ce for him to do anything.


    So, Kelvin said, "Let''s go back first."


    Casey nodded hurriedly, but her eyes were still glued to Kelvin''s face all the time, not wanting to move


    away for a moment.


    As the two returned to the car, Casey took out a piece of chocte from the bag, unwrapped it, and fed


    it to Kelvin''s mouth, "Kelvin, the chocte my roommate gave me is really delicious. I took a lot.


    Originally I wanted to have it for myself, but since you like it so much, I can give it to you."


    Casey sweetly fed the chocte into Kelvin''s mouth. Although her words were still arrogant, Kelvin


    understood what she meant.


    She was telling him that whether it was roommates or choctes, they were not as important as him.


    Kelvin''s mouth curled up.


    In fact, he didn''t like chocte, and he didn''t really think how delicious it was.


    When he snatched the chocte from Casey''s mouth just now, he thought she was very cute.


    Now that Casey fed one into his mouth like this, he understood what she meant and his heart was quite


    touched.


    He turned his head and looked at Casey. For a moment, he really wanted to ignore it and just let this


    girl be his own.


    Reaching out and holding the back of Casey''s head, Kelvin leaned over and kissed her.


    Casey felt his enthusiasm. Originally, she was shy, but she couldn''t resist Kelvin''s enthusiasm at all.


    She wrapped her arms around Kelvin''s neck, responding to himpletely.


    And what Casey didn''t know was that such a scene waspletely watched by Miles.


    As Casey had guessed, Miles had indeed pretended to leave but turned back.


    He had no intention of keeping an eye on Casey, as if trying to control her every move.


    However, after leaving, Miles had a vague premonition that what he was worried about would definitely


    happen.


    So, when Miles had already left and drove far away, he went back again.


    And when he drove nearby, he saw Casey rushing out of the dormitory and throwing herself into the


    arms of a man.


    Miles''s hand holding the steering wheel tightened suddenly, and his expression tensed up instantly.


    He suppressed himself so hard that he didn''t let him get out of the car and beat up the man.


    And soon, Miles saw the man''s face clearly.


    That man was Kelvin.


    Miles was even more stunned.


    He said that if he was a boy in Casey''s school, she wouldn''t start dating until now.


    However, he never expected that Casey''s boyfriend would be Kelvin.


    Thinking of his feelings to Matilda, Miles got a headache.


    The whole Hayden family was going to rte to them?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    They can''t run away.


    However, if the man was Kelvin, Miles had no reason to have problems with him.


    For this man, he really thought he was very good.


    However, no matter how good he was, it didn''t mean he can hook up with his sister.


    Miles gripped the steering wheel, but still wanted to beat Kelvin up.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 He was appeased


    Miles followed Kelvin''s car all the way, and sure enough, as he expected, they did indeed return to La


    Grande Maison.


    He almostughed out loud at what he saw.


    Casey still pretended to be innocent in front of him, but behind his back, she had already lived with a


    man.


    Miles was not an old-fashioned person and won''t feel that this matter was so uneptable, but this


    kind of thing happened to his younger sister, and the feeling waspletely different.


    Such a situation simply made Miles a little dumbfounded.


    However, he didn''t intend to rush forward to unmask them, or do anything to Kelvin.


    Now that they had already lived together, it meant that what should have happened and what should


    not have happened basically all happened.


    In this way, it was toote to say anything now.


    Miles sighed in his heart. After all, he wouldn''t me his sister for anything.


    All of a sudden, he wasn''t ready to get involved in this matter, and just waited for Casey to go home


    and confess.


    So, Miles returned to his home.


    But, suddenly, he thought of Casey''s words.


    Now, in the entire Hayden family, was he really the only one left alone?


    Just thinking about it made Miles feel a little overwhelmed.


    What Miles couldn''t figure out was when did Walter have a girlfriend?


    He hid it too well.


    Miles thought about it, so he called Walter and asked, "Are you free? Come out for a drink?"


    Walter seemed to be puzzled as to why Miles wanted to have a drink with him so excitedly today. This


    was simply not Miles'' style at all.


    He still had the casual attitude and asked, "Why ask me to have a drink at night? Is this something


    unpleasant happened?"


    Miles was speechless and suddenly didn''t want to talk to Walter, because he didn''t look normal at all,


    which was really frustrating.


    Miles said, "I originally wanted to care about you, but it seems that you don''t need it."


    Walter was speechless about his confusing words, as if he was some lonely old man.


    He was simply infuriating.


    Walter said, "Miles, what about you? If you are too bored, find something else to do. I''m busy."


    After speaking, Walter hung up the phone without any nostalgia.


    Miles was very speechless.


    He didn''t even know why did he seem to be disgusted by Walter?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Throwing the phone aside, Miles went to take a shower.


    Standing under the shower, Miles was seriously thinking about a problem.


    What did Matilda go through that she rejected him.


    He didn''t want to force her, but it seemed that if he wasn''t tougher, it would be even more impossible to


    be with her.


    Miles fell into deep thought. He was sure of winning many things, but this was the first time he fell into


    such entanglements.


    This feeling was not good, at least for Miles. It was an emotion that had never happened before.


    This kind of emotion oppressed Miles, making him feel as if he was shackled by something, and his


    heart seemed to be blocked, making him very ufortable all over.


    For a moment, Miles really wanted to rush to Matilda without hesitation, tell her his thoughts more


    directly, and let her make a decision.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Miles dried his hair and was about to change into pajamas, but when he


    walked into the cloakroom, his eyes fell on other clothes.


    He took a casual shirt, put it on, turned around, took the key and went out.


    Miles usually drove a very low-key car, that was, a ck car. If people didn''t look at the logo, they can''t


    tell how expensive the car was.


    At this moment, Miles picked out a particrly mboyant car from the garage. It can be said that it


    was a very cool car.


    His mood today was not very good, and he suddenly wanted to go out to vent.


    And this car was carefully remodeled by him, and can be directly used for racing.


    However, he was not that interested in this aspect, so he really rarely drove this car. To him, the


    meaning of this car was that it was very beautiful.


    Miles drove the car all the way up the hill.


    At night, it was a section of mountain road that can be used for racing. It was a very famous ce for


    racing in Innisrial. Many dandies will choose toe here to indulge their so-called passion wantonly.


    Miles came here a few times when he was in his twenties.


    However, soon, he felt that it was very boring, and he was not interested in such a life at all.


    Later, Casey fell in love with the speed and passion brought by racing, but this matter itself was very


    dangerous. Even if they pampered Casey, they would never allow her to make fun of her own life.


    After all, one should be prepared for unexpected situations.


    If there was a small ident, it was very likely to be a car crash, so they will not indulge Casey without


    limits.


    Miles had not been here after so many years.


    Tonight, he suddenly wanted toe over and vent out all the depression in his heart.


    Miles stepped on the elerator, and the speed soared.


    He lowered the car window and let the night wind blow him. As if only at this moment, his mood was


    soothed.


    Miles drove the car all the way up, but he was a little puzzled. Usually, at this time, people should be


    racing here. Why was the road so quiet and there was no car at all?


    For a moment, Miles even wondered if this was not the glorious racing venue it once was.


    At this moment, Miles heard the sound of a car, approaching him from behind.


    Miles looked in the rearview mirror and saw a bright purple car chasing up from behind.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was in the front, which gave the opponent a sense of oppression


    and made that driver want to win.


    Miles could clearly feel that car didn''t intend to slow down, but seemed to surpass him.


    As usual, when Miles encountered such a thing, he would directly step aside, but today he also had a


    sense of winning, wanting topete with that car.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Attempt to push him away


    Regardless of whether the two cars rushed upwards, they always looked like they were going to crush


    each other.


    That was to say, the two drivers were really very familiar with the road conditions here. Otherwise,


    idents were very easy to happen in this way of racing.


    Finally, when the two cars reached the top of the mountain, they stopped handsomely.


    Miles opened the door and got out of the car.


    He really wanted to know who this person was.


    However, when Miles was standing beside the car, he clearly heard the sound of locking the car.


    Obviously, it was the person in the car who locked the car immediately after seeing clearly that it was


    him who got out of the car.


    This caused a subtle change in Miles'' expression. Obviously this person knew him.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a reaction?


    That being the case, Miles walked towards the car without any hesitation.


    Miles knocked on the car window and said, "Come down and talk."


    The person in the car didn''t move, as if she or he wanted to use this method to fool him.


    In fact, if the person started the car now, Miles will never catch up.


    However, after a long silence, the car door was unlocked.


    Miles'' eyes fell on the car door without blinking. He just waited to see what kind of person woulde


    down from inside.


    The car door opened gradually, and Miles'' gaze became even darker.


    Miles couldn''t help being a little surprised when he saw that the foot thatnded was wearing a


    woman''s shoe.


    He didn''t expect that the person who would race with him so crazily on the mountain road was actually


    a woman.


    If he knew it before, he would definitely be humble and let her surpass him.


    However, the next second, Miles waspletely stunned, because the woman who got out of the car


    was Matilda.


    Matilda also did not expect to meet Miles here.


    Since thest time she fled from his office, Matilda had indeed been avoiding him in every way.


    Especially since she didn''t have a job recently, she dismissed everything as she was reading the script,


    and didn''t give Miles the chance to see her at all.


    It was true that she did not go out for many days to read the script.


    Today, her head hurt from memorizing the lines, so she drove out to rx.


    This road was the one she was most satisfied with after exploring many roads.


    A few times before, she was the only one who could drive here freely, but today she actually saw


    another car, and the speed was very fast, which made Matilda''s whole body excited. She didn''t even


    think too much about it but started racing with each other.


    However, what Matilda didn''t expect at all was that the person who made her chase so hard would be


    Miles.


    The moment she saw Miles get off the car, Matilda really wanted to step on the gas, turn around and


    leave.


    However, in their current position, it was impossible for her to escape sessfully.


    Matilda was so depressed that she couldn''t hide no matter what.


    At this moment, Matilda stood in front of Miles, hiding her inner difort, and said to Miles with a


    smile, "What a coincidence, Mr. Hayden, to meet you here."


    Miles knew that she was very upset about seeing him.


    His mood sank in an instant, and the expression on his face became a little colder.


    Even the way he looked at Matilda was cold.


    This made Matilda very puzzled. Did this man really want to have such an attitude towards her?


    It was as if she was sorry for him.


    Matilda''s face also turned cold. She looked at Miles, and said, "Mr. Hayden, it seems that you don''t


    really want to see me, so please move the car. I''ll be leaving first."


    Milesughed angrily at Matilda''s words.


    He took a direct step forward, approaching Matilda.


    Matilda was taken aback by his sudden movement, subconsciously took a step back, and said, "Mr.


    Hayden, what are you doing?"


    The pressure from Miles was so strong that Matilda''s whole body tensed up.


    She held her breath unconsciously, trying not to be affected by Miles.


    This was the first time that she had been so cowardly in front of a man.


    Miles'' eyes fell on Matilda''s face, and there was annoyance in his voice, "Matilda, is that why you don''t


    want to see me?"


    Matilda raised her eyes and looked at Miles, feeling a little baffled by his sudden anger.


    She bit her lip lightly, wanting to refute, but didn''t know how.


    Miles took another step forward, getting closer to Matilda.


    Matilda took a step back involuntarily, and her body was already on the car body.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The distance made her tense up.


    Her back was against the car, making it impossible for her to retreat, and the front was blocked by


    Miles. As long as he moved closer to her, her body will be tightly attached to Miles''.


    Matilda was very ufortable, and raised her hand to Miles'' chest, trying to push him away.


    However, her hand was held by Miles.


    Miles said, "Answer me. You don''t want to see me that much, do you?"


    Matilda struggled a bit, but couldn''t break free.


    She could only look directly at Miles, and said, "Mr. Hayden, you are thinking too much. Is there reason


    I don''t want to see you? You are my benefactor, and it is impossible for me to offend you."


    Miles was furious at Matilda''s words. This woman was really good at being sarcastic.


    However, after getting angry, Milesughed instead.


    He said, "Matilda, do you know that your appearance makes me feel that you have feelings for me?"


    Matilda was choked up, and immediately wanted to refute, but when she met Miles'' gaze, she fell back


    in an instant.


    Being silent for a while, Matilda pulled out her hand, pushed Miles away, and said, "Mr. Hayden, don''t


    talk nonsense. If such words are heard by people with ulterior motives, it will be bad for my future


    development."


    If people heard that she, an actress, had ulterior motives about her boss, she will be severely scolded


    and can''t continue working as an actress.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Don''t look like a qualified businessman


    When Miles heard this, heughed in front of Matilda.


    He licked inside his cheek lightly, and his eyes fell on Matilda''s face. After a long time, he said, "Do you


    think I don''t even have the ability not to let others bully you?"


    Matilda naturally heard the annoyance in Miles'' words, so she suddenly became amused, stared at


    Miles, and said, "Boss, I''m going to earn money for you. You can''t and stand in my way. This is not


    eptable."


    Now Miles can listen to Matilda''s displeased words very calmly.


    He said, "Do you think I will need the money you earned?"


    In fact, the resources Matilda had now didn''t match her current position at all.


    With these resources, whether she can obtain the benefits she should have earned was not yet a


    certainty.


    If it happened to be a very mature actress, these resources can indeed be guaranteed.


    However, on the premise of knowing this clearly, Miles still gave the resources to Matilda without


    demur.


    What could be the reason behind this?


    However, he had already done this, but to Matilda, it seemed as if it should be done, and she didn''t


    understand his thoughts at all.


    Miles began to doubt a little whether doing this by himself had any meaning in Matilda''s heart.


    However, it was obvious that Matilda was very shy about talking about this.


    When Matilda heard Miles say that, she felt a little bit shocked in an instant.


    She frowned and said, "Boss, are you not afraid of hurting my heart when you say that?"


    Although the teley had not been broadcast yet, Matilda was very sure that she will leave a very deep


    impression on the televiewers.


    She believed that she will be an actress who can bring great benefits to Miles.


    So, hearing Miles say that now, Matilda was very heartbroken.


    Miles smiled and said, "Do you really think I''m a boss who oppresses employees and only wants you to


    make money for me?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda could understand what Miles said, so she didn''t continue.


    She was really worried that if she continued, the situation would get even more out of control.


    Matilda didn''t want to take any chances.


    She bit her lip and said, "Mr. Hayden, it''s gettingte now. Why don''t we go back first?"


    Miles narrowed his eyes and looked at Matilda with a little annoyance.


    This girl just wanted to deliberately speak contrary to him.


    He really wanted to push her into his arms directly, and have a discussion with her about what kind of


    rtionship the two of them should have.


    However, Miles resisted his urge in the end.


    He said, "I do have a proposal, but I don''t know if you will agree."


    Matilda knew that this would be a trap, but also knew that if she said no at this moment, then what


    happened next might not be something she could bear.


    So, Matilda said cleverly, "Of course, as long as it is proposed by you, I will agree."


    Miles wanted to pinch her mouth that could only tell lies.


    As far as her words were concerned, anyone who heard that will be able to know she was just coaxing


    him to be happy.


    Miles said, "I''m a little hungry. Why don''t you apany me to have a midnight snack?"


    Matilda nodded. Now she only wanted to do one thing, which was to leave here first.


    So, for the invitation to eat something at night, Matilda agreed very easily and cheerfully.


    Miles twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, and at a nce, he could tell what kind of trick she was


    ying.


    He was afraid she would step on the gas and leave as soon as she got down the mountain.


    Miles would not give her such a chance.


    He said, "In order to prevent you from escaping, let''s change cars."


    Matilda was really pissed off. How could this man be so suspicious?


    What kind of person did he think she was, and he was afraid that she will run away?


    However, when Matilda''s eyes fell on Miles'' car, she had to say that Miles actually knew her very well.


    When she was at the foot of the mountain before, and when she saw this car, she had an urge to


    Now, the opportunity to drive this car in person was just in front of her, so how could she not be


    tempted?


    Matilda even wondered if Miles knew that she had no resistance to the car. That was why he let her


    drive his own car so happily.


    Generally speaking, a car may be more important to a man than a wife.


    That was Matilda who though the same way.


    Whoever dared to move her car, she will definitely fight the other party desperately.


    Matilda licked the corner of her mouth lightly, unable to move her eyes away.


    She really wanted to touch the steering wheel of that car.


    Miles saw that Matilda liked that car, so he said more to make her happy.


    He said, "Apany me and this car will be given to you."


    Matilda looked at Miles in shock, as if to confirm the seriousness of her words.


    However, Miles smiled at her and said, "Don''t have any doubts. As long as it''s what you want, I can


    give it to you."


    Matilda hesitated for a moment, and found it really hard to refuse Miles'' proposal.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Hayden, you can do such a loss-making business. You''re not


    like a qualified businessman."


    Miles smiled and said, "Whether I''m qualified or not, and whether it''s a loss or not, in fact, it''s up to me


    to decide. What you say doesn''t work."


    Well, she still wanted to think about it for Miles, but, obviously, Miles didn''t need it.


    This made Matilda very depressed.


    It made her seem very self-sentimental.


    Matilda said, "Since you''re so sincere, I am not such an ignorant woman. Let''s go, Mr. Hayden. I will


    treat you to dinner."


    Milesughed, and it was obvious that Matilda was very happy.


    He was speechless for a moment, not knowing whether he was right or wrong in doing so.


    However, seeing Matilda so happy really put Miles in a very good mood too.


    He gestured to Matilda and said, "Go and drive that one. Follow me."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Apanying my sister to study


    As the two of them came down from the mountain, their speed was still very fast. In this mountain road,


    driving the car was very hearty.


    At least, for the two of them, it felt very refreshing.


    Matilda held the steering wheel and obediently followed behind Miles'' car, having a rare and obedient


    appearance.


    Miles looked at the car that was far away from him in the rearview mirror, and actually felt a little


    dumbfounded.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, for Miles, this moment was enough. At least tonight, Miles was in the best mood.


    Finally, after an hour, Miles stopped the car.


    Matilda got out of the car behind, walked towards Miles speechlessly, and said, "Mr. Hayden, if you


    don''t stop, I will think you are ying tricks on me."


    It was for just a night snack. She wondered if he was lying to her after driving the car so long.


    Milesughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "What? Afraid I won''t give you food?"


    Matilda didn''t want to argue with him, but asked curiously, "What are we here for?"


    She was not hungry at first, but after such a long time, she starved.


    Now smelling the smell, she couldn''t help it.


    Miles said, "Do you want to eat barbecue?"


    It was 1:30 at night. When Matilda heard this, she looked at Miles with her arms folded, and her eyes


    seemed to be asking, "Mr. Hayden, are you serious?"


    No matter what she said, she was still an actress, and it was not reasonable toe out to eat


    barbecue at this time. Miles said, "Trust me. It won''t get you fat."


    Matilda raised her eyebrows, as if she was wondering about the authenticity of what Miles said.


    How strange it was to not gain weight after eatingte at night?


    It can be said that Miles'' words sessfully aroused Matilda''s curiosity, making her want to taste the


    so-called non-fat barbecue.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, please lead me in."


    Miles didn''t dy either, and stepped into the door behind him.


    When the person inside saw that it was Milesing over, they were stunned for a moment, "Why are


    you free toe over today, and..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Matildaing in behind Miles. His voice stopped abruptly, and


    he looked into Miles'' eyes with some doubts.


    Miles said, "I''m a little hungry. Just passing by to have something to eat." Miles said very calmly, as if it


    was really just such a thing.


    However, the man looked Miles up and down, obviously not taking his words seriously.


    He said, "OK, is that still the original room?"


    "Alright," Miles nodded, then turned to Matilda and said, "Do you want to go to the room or sit outside?"


    If they were inside the private room, the barbecue needed to brought in, so it will not taste better.


    Sitting outside, they can them on the spot.


    Matilda thought for a while and said, "Let''s sit outside."


    There were few people now, but she was still a little picky and naturally hoped to eat the most delicious


    food.


    Miles nodded, pointed to a seat with the best view, and said, "Let''s sit there."


    Matilda responded, and walked over with Miles.


    Two menus were brought over, and when Matilda opened it, she was a little surprised.


    The menu waspletely hand-drawn in pencil, not printed.


    This menu alone made Matilda instantly interested in this restaurant.


    She flipped through it and asked Miles, "Mr. Hayden, did the owner draw this menu himself?"


    "No." Miles said, "It''s his sister."


    Matilda was a little surprised, but didn''t have too many doubts.


    After looking through the menu, she quickly chose what she wanted to eat, and told them to Miles one


    by one. Matilda asked, "Mr. Hayden, what do you want to eat?"


    Miles said, "Whatever you order is fine."


    In fact, he wasn''t hungry, and he didn''te to eat at all. He just wanted to spend more time with


    Matilda.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter what to eat, but eating with her was the most important thing.


    Matilda heard the words and looked at what she ordered, which was indeed enough for the two of them


    to eat.


    Passing the menu to the owner, Matilda began to observe the decoration here.


    The decoration style here was also very different from the conventional barbecue restaurant.


    Matilda was puzzled, "Mr. Hayden, the owner seems to be quite interesting."


    This was a barbecue restaurant opened at midnight. In fact, it was really hard to say how many


    customers it can have.


    Especially during the midnight snack time, after they came here, they didn''t see many customers,


    which made Matilda already subjectively think that the business here was actually not very good.


    But the decoration here was very high-end.


    Matilda didn''t study it carefully, but from what she saw when they entered here, it was enough to know


    that the owner was unique in everything here.


    Miles said, "He''s really interesting."


    He didn''t want to go home to inherit the family business, so he stayed here and apanied his sister


    to study.


    If Miles hadn''t known this guy''s background by chance, he would have thought that he might not be


    very smart.


    However, after knowing this, it was understandable why he did this.


    Miles said, "People always have things they like, and it is not easy to stick to it."


    "However, under this major premise, one must have the ability to make ends meet." Matilda said.


    She didn''t know the owner of this restaurant, but this restaurant that costed so much money was not


    used to make money, which was something Matilda couldn''t even imagine.


    She would never allow herself to do a losing business.


    If there was a restaurant she invested in and she only paid but earned no money, then she will


    definitely be very angry.


    Miles said, "This may be a different choice from person to person."


    Matilda didn''t say anything more. Indeed, this was what she thought and no one was qualified to make


    irresponsible remarks about other people''s thoughts.


    Matilda knew this well, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Soon, the barbecue was served.


    As Miles said, the food here seemed to have been carefully processed. Even though it looked oily, it did


    not make people feel greasy at all, but was very appetizing.


    What surprised Matilda the most was that she thought that the food that Miles said would not make her


    fat would taste very bad after being processed.


    How could she have imagined that these meats would have such a perfect taste when she ate them.


    Matilda couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "It''s really delicious."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 This cannot change the fundamental problem


    Miles looked at Matilda''s satisfied expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He said, "It turns out that you like to eat this. If I had known, I would have brought you here to eat


    early."


    Matilda rxed now, and her attitude towards Miles was not as tense as before on the mountain.


    She said, "Mr. Hayden, I found that you''re a gourmet. Can you consider taking me to eat all the


    delicious food in the future?"


    When Miles heard that, although he knew it was entirely because the barbecue here really suited her


    appetite and made her very satisfied, his heart was still full of throbbing.


    Miles licked the corner of his mouth lightly, and said, "You should know that if you make such a request,


    it is impossible for me to refuse you."


    Matilda''s hand that was holding the meat skewer paused, and instantly she felt a little overwhelmed.


    She really wanted to curse herself.


    Did she get carried away?


    How could shepletely forget that the current aura of herself and Miles was very subtle?


    Matilda smiled foolishly and said, "Mr. Hayden, I just said it. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Miles chuckled lightly and said, "You just think I won''t really do anything to you."


    Matilda didn''t dare to say anything more. She felt that no matter what she said now, there would be an


    abyss.


    She really didn''t have the guts to continue talking nonsense in front of Miles.


    Soon, a new te of meat was served.


    Matilda immediately picked up a bunch of meat and ate it.


    While eating, she said, "It''s really good. Try it. It''s really tasty."


    Miles was helpless, and sighed in his heart.


    What can be done?


    It was impossible for him to suppress Matilda and force her to make a statement to him.


    For Matilda''s hrious behavior, what else can Miles do besides connivance?


    Seeing that Miles didn''t say anything more, Matilda secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Miles was still very nice. At least, he won''t really embarrass her.


    Matilda curled her mouth, and for no reason, a sweet feeling welled up in her heart.


    She bit the barbecue, and felt that today''s barbecue seemed to be sweet.


    Soon, Matilda was full, touched her belly, and said, "Even if I don''t get fat, it''s really too much for me to


    eat like this."


    She even disliked herself a little bit. How dared she eat so much?


    Miles said, "Don''t worry. You are already thin enough. You should gain some weights, so that you will


    look better on camera."


    Matilda looked at Miles with her chin up, and said, "Mr. Hayden, you are very strange. Generally


    speaking, no boss will condone any presumptuousness of the artists'' appearance. Isn''t it a little too


    much for you to be like this?"


    Miles said, "So, in your opinion, I should ask you to be that kind of thin woman? Matilda, do you think I


    am such a person without aesthetics?"


    Matilda shook her head and said, "That''s not true. I just observed it. The artists in ourpany,


    whether they are male or female, are all very thin. That''s why I think you will hope that the artists under


    yourmand are all of that type."


    As Miles heard this, he was a little annoyed.


    He said, "Speaking of it, you may not believe it. I have always asked them to work out. Male artists


    must have muscles, and female artists are not required to have firm abs, but they cannot be thin."


    "Then why? Why are they still thin?" Matilda asked.


    When Miles mentioned this, he was also a little annoyed.


    He said, "It is naturally because of the current deformed aesthetics."


    The audience liked that type of figure, so artists who were shapely will be ridiculed.


    Originally, this would not have any effect, but these guys didn''t seem to have their own aesthetics.


    When they saw someone pointing fingers at their figures, they will go in the direction the audience


    wanted without hesitation.


    Miles managed it a few times, but there were still some people who firmly chose to do this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was nothing he could do, nothing at all.


    Many times, he would be so angry that he wanted to terminate the contract with these guys.


    However, this did not change the underlying problem.


    So, in the end, Miles just didn''t bother to care about it.


    Listening to Miles'' words, Matilda inexplicably felt it a little funny.


    Indeed, this kind of deformed aesthetics in the country was very puzzling to her.


    In particr, many girls had body anxiety. They obviously had a very well-proportioned, healthy and


    beautiful body, but they just thought that they were fat and out of shape. They tried all kinds of methods


    to lose weight. On the contrary, their moods and bodies were very bad.


    Matilda was somewhat iprehensible to this type of girls.


    However, Matilda didn''t have any opinion on them. After all, it was all a personal choice, and no one


    can dictate other people''s choices.


    Matilda looked at Miles and said, "Don''t worry. I will never pursue the skinny figure."


    Miles said, "You don''t dare because I will beat you up."


    Hearing this, Matilda looked at Miles with disgust, and said, "Mr. Hayden, it''s really childish for you to


    say such things."


    Matilda thought he couldn''t beat her.


    Miles said, "Seriously, I really hope that you can y a role in changing the aesthetic."


    Matilda didn''t say anything.


    Looking at Miles speechlessly for a moment, she said, "Mr. Hayden, are you putting too much pressure


    on me?"


    Miles said, "You have no confidence? Unifying the aesthetics of the entertainment industry, I thought


    you''ll think this is something thates at your fingertips."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 Go to sleep


    Matilda had to admit that when she heard what Miles said, she felt a little happy in her heart.


    This meant that in Miles'' heart, she was impably beautiful, though it did not need Miles to prove.


    Matilda suppressed her smile and said, "Okay, since you have so much confidence in me, Mr. Hayden,


    then I''ll be more reliable. And I''ll give you credit."


    Miles felt extremelyplicated.


    From the aspect of professionalism, Matilda had indeed done a very good job. It can be said that he did


    not need to worry about it at all.


    But it was precisely because of this that Miles would think that the rtionship between them was just a


    superior-subordinate one.


    Sighing softly and inwardly, Miles asked, "Anything else you want to eat?"


    Matilda chuckled, looked at Miles, and said, "Are you treating me like a pig?"


    Just now, almost all of what they ordered was eaten by her. However, Miles still asked her what she


    wanted to eat because he was confident in her figure.


    Milesughed lowly and said, "Then you''ll be a cute pig."


    Matilda was lost for words.


    Was it usible?


    He said that she was a pig. Even if she was a cute pig, she was still a pig.


    Matilda gave Miles an angry look and really wanted to beat him up.


    Miles stopped joking with her and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    The two came out of the restaurant. Before getting into the car, Matilda suddenly thought of a question


    and said with a smile, "Mr. Hayden, you gave me the car, so you can''t go back on it."


    Miles instantly understood what she meant. Did she think he would take the car back after he sent her


    home?


    He was a little bit annoyed, so he gave a lowugh and said, "Don''t worry. I will never regret what I


    promised you."


    Matilda frowned and got into her own car.


    Neither of them had been drinking, so they drove back separately.


    In fact, this ce was not far from the vi where Matilda lived, and the road was now the emptiest, so


    they arrived in only ten minutes.


    When the two got out of the cars, Matilda hesitated for a while, but still didn''t restrain but said directly,


    "Mr. Hayden, please help me drive the car into the garage."


    Milesughed lowly, but followed Matilda''s instruction and drove the car into the garage.


    Matilda saw that car parking side by side with her own cars, and instantly became happier.


    Miles had already taken his belongings from the car.


    Matilda watched him walk out carrying things like this, suddenly couldn''t hold back, andughed


    outright.


    With this appearance, Miles was inexplicably embarrassed.


    Still, he was really cute.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, do you want me to call a car for you?"


    Miles was quite speechless.


    Although he didn''t expect to be able to stay at Matilda''s ce for a night, she was too heartless.


    He said, "It''s okay. I can do it myself."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hayden." Matilda raised her eyebrows in a very happy mood.


    Milesughed that she was quite easy to be pleased.


    He could tell that she really loved cars.


    A car was enough to make her happy like this.


    Miles smiled and thought of a good idea.


    He didn''t stay long but talked to Matilda, and left.


    Matilda wasn''t worried that he would be in danger if he went back sote.


    Watching Miles leave without burden, Matilda went back to the garage and got into the car.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had already driven this car when she came down from the mountain, even so, she was


    still full of fresh feelings for it.


    Matilda touched the interior, loving every part.


    Just then, someone talked to her, "Matilda, where did you get a new car thiste at night?"


    Ash came out yawning. He had just finished the experiment and came out of the room. He almost


    misunderstood whether his home had been burrized.


    As a result, when he came over to take a look, he saw Matilda lovingly in the car.


    Hearing this, Matilda looked up at Ash, and said dissatisfiedly, "Isn''t it easy to get a new car? Is there


    such a fuss?"


    "But, Matilda, it''s so strange that youe back with a new car at this time," Ash said.


    It was impossible for any 4S store to deliver a new car in the middle of the night.


    Matilda got out of the car in a very happy mood, and was not at all unhappy with Ash''s words.


    She patted Ash''s head and said, "Hey, go to sleep."


    Ash was indeed sleepy, scratched his head, and just went upstairs.


    Being satisfied, Matilda touched the car body again before going back to her room.


    Originally, she just wanted to drive the car to rx herself, but didn''t expect that it would be sote


    when she came back home.


    Matilda was lying on the bed and suddenly thought of Miles, wondering if he got in a taxi at this time.


    In fact, it was very difficult to get a taxi in the area where they were located.


    Miles had no choice but to call the person who was most likely not asleep at this time.


    "Walter,e pick me up." Miles said.


    Walter was still at the hospital at the moment. When he received a call from Miles, he was very


    puzzled, "Where am I going to pick you up?"


    "I''ll send you a location. Come here quickly." Miles said.


    Walter felt that Miles was very strange tonight, but listening to his tone, it seemed that if he didn''t go


    there, he really couldn''t go back. So, he went there with kindness after all.


    About half an hourter, Walter''s car stopped in front of Miles.


    Miles went to the trunk, put his things in, and got into the car.


    Walter turned his head to look at him and asked, "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    In particr, he looked like he had been robbed, and he felt weird no matter what.


    Miles said, "Of course I came to do things that make me happy."


    Walter was speechless.


    It was very inexplicable. He felt that his younger brother might be out of his mind. Otherwise, he


    couldn''t understand what he said.


    Walter didn''t continue to dwell on this question, but asked, "Are you going back to Hayden''s Mansion


    with me, or to La Grande Maison?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 Why do you have the guts?


    When Walter mentioned La Grande Maison, Miles'' face darkened.


    The reason why he came out was that he clearly knew Casey and Kelvin lived in La Grande Maison.


    Although it didn''t affect him much, Miles still gritted his teeth when his sister was "stolen".


    However, now was not suitable to return to Hayden''s Mansion.


    It would be even more "lively" if Camdyn was woken up.


    He said, "Go to La Grande."


    Walter was even more surprised when he heard Miles''s gnashing of teeth, "What''s wrong? Why are


    you so unhappy going home?"


    "No, I am not," Miles didn''t want to discuss this topic with him, so he changed the subject and asked,


    "What are you up tote at night?"


    Miles felt that Walter was very strange when he came back this time, and it always made him feel that


    something was happening.


    He suddenly remembered what Casey said, and thought of a joke he made at that time, saying, "


    Walter, are you married?"


    Walter almost used the gas pedal as a brake. With the red light ahead, he quickly changed his foot.


    Then he looked at Miles strangely and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Did he look like he was married?


    Miles said, "Actually, none of us know what you have been doing abroad all these years. We don''t


    know anything about your sudden return. Walter, I advise you, don''t make it so mysterious. Otherwise,


    what if it is exposed one day, grandpa will fix you."


    Walter was really annoyed by what Miles said.


    He licked the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Miles, did something stimte you? Or do you want


    to get married because Patrick is married and you''re envious?"


    Miles was speechless.


    Well, it was basically impossible to hear some serious words from Walter.


    He said helplessly, "It''s fine if you don''t admit it. Anyway, I will know one day."


    If Walter wasn''t driving, he would really want to beat him up right now.


    What was wrong with Miles? He was so abnormal and needed to be beaten up by his brother.


    Finally, the car drove into La Grande Maison, and Walter asked, "Are you going to live at your ce, or


    go to my ce?"


    "To my ce," Walter said.


    He was really afraid that if he disagreed with him, he would fight with his younger brother.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Miles was really sleepy right now, so he waved his hand at Miles and said, "Then I''ll go back, bye."


    Walter watched him leave without looking back, and smiled helplessly. This guy really regarded him as


    a driver.


    Shaking his head speechlessly, Walter started the car and drove towards his own building.


    However, when Walter was passing Casey''s building, he nced inadvertently and saw that Casey''s


    floor was lit.


    Walter stopped the car abruptly, looked up and looked carefully at Casey''s floor. The lights were indeed


    on.


    In a moment, Augustus knew what was going on with Miles tonight.


    Probably, he also discovered that Casey was staying at La Grande Maison tonight.


    Walterughed lowly and really hadn''t noticed before that Miles actually had sisterplex.


    However, Walter also did not expect that Casey would be so bold as to bring Kelvin here directly.


    Wasn''t this an "intentional feeding"?


    Walter withdrew his gaze and didn''t inform Casey after all.


    Now was not suitable either.


    Going back to his own building, Walter felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness.


    The house in La Grande Maison was veryrge. Living alone, now it somehow made him feel very


    lonely, but it didn''t happen before.


    Walter threw the car key on the table and sat on the sofa.


    In his mind, it was all about being in the hospital.


    It was inconvenient for him to go there during the day, and he can only go to have a look at night.


    At night, Aimee asked a nurse to inject April with sleep aids, which allowed her to sleep from nine


    o''clock in the evening until the next morning.


    During this period of time, Denis can go back to rest, and did not need to stay in the hospital to take


    care of April.


    Otherwise, after three months, Denis'' body would copse.


    Therefore, the period became the time during which Walter could freely enter and leave the ward.


    Aimee had already instructed that no one in the hospital will stop Walter froming in and out, and


    no one will talk too much to tell April of his presence.


    Walter was beside the hospital bed and saw April''s sleepy face. His cynical expression in his eyes was


    restrainedpletely, and reced with tenderness.


    He really felt that there was something strange about it. She was just a girl. Why did she have the


    courage to attack him in a foreign country, and dare toe up to him to provoke him? He simply didn''t


    know where her courage came from.


    However, Walter felt from his heart that she was very cute.


    So, seeing her lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, Walter felt very ufortable.


    This feeling can''t be described by words. And he felt suffocated too.


    He really wanted to do something for April, but there was only so much he could do.


    At this moment, Walter was in his house, thinking about April''s face. Suddenly he didn''t want to be in


    the dark anymore.


    He raised his hand and scratched his hair. As if he had made a significant decision, he stood up and


    walked into the bathroom.


    He used to worry about all kinds of things, but now Walter was inspired by Casey.


    Since he liked her, he should not miss her and not let go. He should seize every opportunity and


    protect her.


    Walter decided to go directly to the hospital tomorrow morning. He wanted to just appear in front of


    April, and then leave everything to her to decide.


    It was up to her to decide whether to be his girl or not.


    With such a mood, Walter happily fell asleep.


    In the dream, he actually dreamed that April was beside him softly, with a soft voice, calling his name,


    "Walter."


    Walter hadn''t slept so peacefully for a long time, and even, he didn''t want to wake up.


    However, the ringtone of the mobile phone interrupted Walter''s dream and woke him up.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 Things between Walter and April


    The moment the cell phone rang suddenly, Walter was very irritable.


    He''ll get up on the wrong side of the bed everyday. If he was not allowed to sleep until he woke up


    without an rm, he will kill someone at any time.


    So, with the relentless ringing of the phone, Walter yelled, then took the phone over impatiently, and


    swiped to answer it.


    "Walter, you''d bettere to the hospital now." Patrick''s voice came from the receiver, without giving


    Walter any chance to lose his temper. Patrick said directly, "April''s situation is not good. You''d better


    Walter really wanted to lose his temper. However, after hearing Patrick''s words, he immediately woke


    up, and the anger in his heart was instantly extinguished. His heart seemed to be tightly grasped, and


    even his breathing became tense.


    He asked, "What''s going on?"


    When he leftst night, she was obviously in good condition. Why did it suddenly go bad?


    Patrick said, "Aimee needs to tell you specifically. Come over here. April has been sent to the operating


    room."


    Walter jumped off the bed.


    He put on clothes casually, took the car key, and went out without caring that he didn''t wash his face or


    brush his teeth. His hair was messed up.


    He was nervous and almost breathless.


    Along the way, Walter''s hands on the steering wheel were shaking.


    It was really hard for him to imagine how serious it was that Patrick actually called and asked him to go


    to the hospital right now.


    After all, he was not somebody for April, so he was not qualified to appear in the hospital at all.


    Walter had already thought about all the worst-case scenarios in his mind.


    Finally, Walter arrived at the Innisrial General Hospital.


    He asked where Patrick was and rushed over.


    Patrick sat on a chair very leisurely, and the worry on his face was only for Aimee.


    Walter would not care about this with him. Patrick loved his wife, and it was impossible for him to ask


    Patrick to worry about April.


    He walked over, sat down beside Patrick, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Someone poisoned April," Patrick said.


    His voice was very cold. No matter who the person who poisoned April was, the reason behind this was


    very despicable.


    Walter''s face darkened in an instant, and there was a murderous light in his eyes.


    Patrick said, "Don''t worry. Aimee is detoxifying April now. Fortunately, it was discovered in time. If it was


    half an hourter, it would be another matter."


    Walter naturally understood the meaning of Patrick''s words, and if it was found out half an hourter,


    she might die.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He wanted to listen to Patrick''s advice so that he would not be impulsive, but he really couldn''t


    suppress his anger.


    Walter said, "Leave this to you, and I will handle it."


    Patrick grabbed Walter''s arm and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve asked Trace to obtain the monitoring videos.


    As for whether I can find it out, I can''t promise you, but listen to me. You''d better hold back now. Since


    that person was able toe and poison her, he must know when you came and when you left. Now


    your movements are probably under the watch. The enemy is in the dark, but we are not. Don''t be


    impulsive."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Walter only felt that the anger in his heart was even stronger.


    He had to admit that what Patrick said was very reasonable.


    However, it was precisely because of this that it annoyed him even more.


    Walter said, "So what? Is it possible that I am afraid of the poisoner?"


    Patrickforted Walter and said, "Walter, I understand your feelings, but listen to me too. Obviously,


    in the current situation, someone wants to force us to take action. This person''s purpose is very


    obvious, that is, to get us all involved. Right now, thest thing we should do is fall into the trap."


    Walter was not an irrational person, and he was very clear about what Patrick said.


    He just couldn''t get rid of the anger in his heart, so he punched a stool with a loud bang sound.


    And his movement, in this supposedly silent corridor, seemed extraordinarily abrupt.


    Denis and Macro in the distance noticed this side.


    When Denis received the news that April had been poisoned, he almost passed out, but it was Macro


    who gave him a quick acting heart reliever in time to calm him down.


    After he arrived at the hospital, he had been sitting on the bench. Staring at the indicator light in the


    emergency room for a moment, his mind seemed to be closed. He can''t hear anything. He can''t see


    anything. It turned out that his mind was full of his daughter.


    Now, he didn''t even have the intention of avenging his daughter. What he wanted to know more was


    who was so vicious and must hurt his daughter.


    If possible, Denis hoped that he could suffer this instead of April.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t want his daughter to be hurt at all.


    At this moment, hearing the sound of Walter smashing the stool, although Denis looked over, he didn''t


    see Walter''s face clearly.


    He looked back in a dull manner, unable to see the appearance of other people at all.


    On the contrary, Macro had a veryplicated expression when he saw the two brothers from the


    Hayden family.


    He actually already knew about the matter between Walter and April.


    Although these two people were not rted now, judging from the information he had, they had been


    involved as early as when they were abroad.


    Moreover, one thing that Macro can almost be sure of was that the reason why April will return to the


    country was Walter.


    Over the past few days, Walter came to the hospital every night after Denis left. Macro was very clear


    about this matter.


    It was precisely because of this that he rxed his vignce a little, but he did not expect that this


    happened even though Walter was guarding April. This was really hard for him to ept.


    However, he had not reported this matter to Denis yet. He was not sure what the rtionship between


    April and Walter was, nor did he know what will happen if Denis found out about this.


    However, seeing Walter''s angry appearance now made Macro feel that maybe he should have a good


    talk with Walter about his rtionship with April.


    Thinking of this, Macro walked directly towards Walter.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 I will not do anything


    Walter was still a little stunned after seeing Macro walking towards him.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Macro, as if asking, "What''s up?"


    Walter was now in a fit of rage and didn''t want to pay attention to Macro''s appearance at all.


    However, Macro didn''t care about that.


    He just looked very businesslike, and said to Walter, "Mr. Hayden, can I have a word with you?"


    Walter nodded and stood up.


    Patrick nced at the two of them, but there was nothing to worry about.


    The two walked to a secluded ce. Macro didn''t make any detours, but said straight to the point,


    "Could you tell me what is the rtionship between you and Miss Hill?"


    Walter was surprised by his straightforward question.


    However, he didn''t hide anything, but replied directly, "Acquaintance and I have a grudge with her."


    From April''s point of view, the two of them should indeed be considered to be enemies.


    Macro was obviously shocked by Walter''s answer.


    He originally had some other questions, but at this moment, after hearing what Walter said, he was


    speechless for a long time.


    Walter gave a lowugh and said, "Don''t worry. I didn''t do anything to hurt her."


    Macro said, "I know that."


    Walter said, "You can also rest assured that the person who poisoned her will definitely not be me."


    Macro said, "Mr. Hayden, I think you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I just want to ask clearly


    what do you mean by Miss Hill?"


    Judging from the information he obtained, these two people were indeed, as Walter himself said, be


    enemies.


    However, ording to Macro''s observation, it was absolutely impossible for the two of them to have


    that kind of rtionship.


    Macro didn''t want to make himself seem so gossipy, but he was too worried if he didn''t find out about


    this matter.


    Walter looked Macro''s face up and down, and made sure that he was simply asking himself such a


    question, and had no other intentions for April.


    He said, "I might as well tell you that I like her."


    Macro was surprised again.


    Of the three brothers of the Hayden family, the one he knew least was Walter.


    Some of his behaviors, in Macro''s view, were actually very deviant.


    Many times, Macro would wonder whether this man''s worldview was different from theirs.


    It can be said that, in the cognition of Macro, Walter was a very different kind of person.


    However, such a man was now directly saying such words in front of him.


    For a while, Macro really couldn''t answer.


    Now, no matter what he said, it seemed wrong.


    Walter didn''t expect Macro to say anything. Firstly, he couldn''t decide for April, and secondly, he


    couldn''t convey such words to Denis.


    Walter said, "However, you can rest assured that I''ll doing nothing until she recovers."


    Walter still knew what to do.


    Macro slightly nodded his head, and finally understood.


    He looked at Walter and said, "If I''m not mistaken, Dr. Read agreed to operate on Miss Hill because of


    your, right?"


    Walter said, "You don''t have to be so serious. Except for Mr. Hill, there should be only me in this world


    hoping she can be well."


    Macro was startled again when he heard the words, and then, after seeing clearly the sincerity in


    Walter''s eyes, he silently made a judgment in his heart.


    Walter, who seemed unreliable in everything, really surprised him very much about April.


    However, from the perspective of Walter''s attitude, Macro was really relieved a lot.


    At least, it seemed that Walter would not do anything to hurt April, whether they could be together or


    not.


    After figuring this out, Macro turned serious and said, "Mr. Hayden, I have already understood your


    feelings for ourdy, and I am very clear. But Mr. Hayden, I hope you, who don''t have anything to do


    with ourdy, don''t have to take any action for now."


    Walter looked at Macro suspiciously.


    This coincided with what Patrick told him.


    However, Patrick would say so, and his consideration for Walter was understandable.


    Macro would say that, but it made Walter a little suspicious.


    He asked, "With what you said, you don''t want me to do anything for Miss Hill."


    Macro said, "Mr. Hayden, we are already investigating this matter. There are some things that are not


    convenient for you to deal with. After all, we had tense rtions with your family. It is not good for you


    and us to get involved."


    Especially now that Walter was a nobody for April, for whatever reason.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Doing this will only be a joke.


    In this way, both of them may fall short, which was a scene that neither of them wanted to see.


    Walter also understood this truth, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I understand. I won''t make any


    moves, but you can tell me when you need my help."


    Macro said, "Thank you, Mr. Hayden."


    The two didn''t say anything more, and returned to their respective positions.


    Patrick looked at Walter, frowned and asked, "What did you say?"


    "It''s really not easy for Macro to be Denis'' trusted subordinate." Walter said.


    He repeated what Macro said to Patrick, and said, "As far as Denis is in this state, he must not ask


    Macro toe and talk to me. Denis cane and talk to me directly. What kind of position does


    Macro have in Denis'' heart?"


    Patrick snorted lightly and said, "We have to check him out."


    Walter also meant this, and his eyes fell on the back of Macro.


    If this person was absolutely sincere, then he was the most capable assistant by Denis'' side.


    However, if he had an ulterior motive, what Denis would have to face might be a crushing blow.


    No matter which one it was, he was a dangerous person for Walter.


    If he didn''t investigate him clearly, he won''t feel at ease at all.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 I have a perfect wife


    In the afternoon, Aimee came out of the emergency room.


    She was a little exhausted, and she wobbled a little when she walked.


    Patrick was at her side almost immediately, holding her up.


    Aimee patted Patrick''s arm, indicating that she was fine.


    She walked up to Denis and said, "Mr. Hill, don''t worry. She has been rescued. Next, I will transfer her


    to a hidden ce to ensure that no one will hurt her again."


    With Aimee''s words, not only Denis was stunned for a moment, but also Patrick''s face darkened.


    Denis said, "Dr. Read, why do..."


    Aimee said, "Mr. Hill, as April''s attending doctor, this time, it was my negligence that caused such an


    ident. In the future, no matter what, I will not allow such a thing to happen again."


    Originally, because of Denis'' identity, Aimee was not going to transfer April to her territory.


    She really didn''t expect that someone would dare toe to the Innisrial General Hospital to attack


    her.


    Although the poison had been detoxified by her now, April''s body was still greatly affected by this,


    which will not benefit her recovery at all.


    Aimee was so angry that she really wanted to catch the person who poisoned her, and let the poisoner


    have a good taste of the poison.


    So, now she didn''t care so much anymore. She must hide April so that April can spend the next three


    months safely under her protection.


    Denis was still hesitating.


    He was very aware of how sensitive his identity was.


    Originally, when Aimee became April''s attending doctor, she and the Hayden family had already been


    pushed into his camp, so they had to face the same enemy with him, which they shouldn''t have.


    About this matter, Denis owed Aimee and Hayden family something.


    Hearing what Aimee said now made Denis feel even more awkward.


    He said, "Dr. Read, I really appreciate you, but..."


    Aimee frowned.


    Her attitude was very strong, and she didn''t give Denis any possibility to refuse at all.


    Aimee said, "Mr. Hill, in fact, I am just informing you of this matter. I have already arranged for my


    person to transfer April immediately. April is my patient. I will never allow my patient to be like this


    again. I know you may tell me that you will let your people protect April, but, Mr. Hill, you should also


    know what situation you are in now. For the sake of April, I think you should listen to my opinion."


    Denis was a little moved.


    Everyone knew how much he cared about April.


    Aimee''s words was aimed at his weakness.


    There was no way he could refuse Aimee''s words.


    After a long silence, Denis said, "Then we will all follow your arrangement."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Mr. Hill, for the next three months, I think it''s better for you not toe to see


    April for the time being. During the time, you can deal with your affairs. I will take good care of her and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    promise to give you a healthy April after three months."


    Denis didn''t expect Aimee to say that. He instinctively wanted to refuse, but still said, "I''ll follow your


    arrangement."


    Seeing that Denis agreed so happily, Aimee didn''t say anything more.


    In fact, she had asked Kelvin to transfer April.


    Today''s incident really annoyed her.


    The patient she worked so hard to cure was almost poisoned to death. This was like stabbing her with


    a knife.


    Aimee turned her head, looked at Patrick, and said, "I''m going to a ce now. Can you go with me?"


    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, I will go with you."


    After getting out of the hospital and getting into the car, Aimee said directly, "Darling, you should have


    checked out the surveince, and you should already know who poisoned her, right?"


    "What do you want to do?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee said, "Tell me. I have to get involved even if I don''t want to."


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Go to sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when we get there,


    okay?"


    What he was most worried about was naturally Aimee''s body, and he didn''t want her to be tired at all.


    Aimee was really a little bit tired. Hearing this, she leaned against the back of the chair and fell asleep.


    Patrick sent Trace a message and started the car.


    He looked at Aimee''s sleeping face, and sighed softly. After all, he was going to be involved in that


    circle.


    However, since someone made his baby unhappy, he didn''t mind cleaning up the people in that circle.


    The car drove slowly towards the northern suburb. The address was given to Patrick by Aimee. When


    he confirmed the destination, he was surprised.


    What his wife was hiding for him?


    It seemed that he still didn''t know his wife well enough.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up slightly. And he was thinking that he really had a perfect wife.


    Finally, two hourster, Patrick pulled over the car.


    Aimee seemed to have sensed it, and woke up faintly.


    She looked through the car window and knew they had reached their destination.


    Aimee said, "Darling, drive in at the intersection ahead."


    Patrick started the car as she said, and drove towards the intersection.


    However, when he turned the car to the right, he was surprised.


    This road was really too narrow.


    Aimee naturally noticed Patrick''s surprise, andughed lowly, "Darling, can''t you drive in?"


    Patrick turned his head and met Aimee''s eyes meaning that she seeded in ying a prank.


    He licked inside his cheek lightly and said, "It seems that you don''t understand my abilities."


    As he said so, Patrick restarted the car and showed off his skills fiercely.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 Wee to my world


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick said to Aimee, "Aimee, hold tight."


    Aimee obediently pulled the armrest, but her eyes were shining brightly, just watching Patrick''s


    movements.


    She did have some expectations and wanted to see what Patrick would do.


    Patrick held the steering wheel, and the car body tilted, so that it could pass through such a narrow


    road.


    Aimee''s eyes lit up a little more, looking at Patrick with fascination.


    However, this was an extremely test of patience, and it was not a good time for her to praise Patrick


    now.


    So, Aimee just stared at Patrick with admiring eyes, and didn''t show her excitement.


    This section of the road was actually not long, but it required a high degree of concentration.


    Originally, passing such a section of road was not difficult for Patrick''s driving skills, but because Aimee


    was sitting in the car, Patrick had to be very careful.


    He had to make sure that Aimee wouldn''t be frightened and wouldn''t be in any danger.


    Therefore, Patrick''s expression was more tense than ever before.


    Finally, when they passed this section of the road and he stopped the car steadily, he turned his head


    to look at Aimee, as if asking for credit, "How is it?"


    "Excellent!" Aimee gave Patrick a thumbs up.


    Patrick smiled and said, "Can you give me a reward?"


    Aimee slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Patrick.


    She said, "You''re bad."


    He even started to ask her for a reward, which was so unlike him.


    Patrickughed lowly, reached out and pinched Aimee''s face, saying, "I''ve always been bad. Don''t you


    know that?"


    Well, indeed, as Patrick said, she had seen him go bad before.


    Therefore, Aimee decided that at this time, it was best not to continue this topic. Otherwise, she would


    not know how she was "bullied".


    Now was indeed not the time to talk nonsense with Patrick. Aimee coughed lightly, changed the


    subject, and said, "Let''s get down to business first."


    Patrick knew she was shy, and felt like something scratched his heart.


    She was already going to be a mother, but she was still like a child, so cute.


    Just such a simple sentence made her so shy.


    This made him unable to resist teasing her.


    However, Patrick also knew that Aimee was not in the mood now, so he nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    When the two got out of the car, Aimee raised her head and nced at Patrick, and she was still a little


    nervous.


    Exposing this to Patrick was tantamount to showing him her darkest side.


    Aimee was a little uncertain whether Patrick will ept herself like this.


    She calmed herself down and said to Patrick, "Darling, don''t be scared for a while."


    Patrick sneered, looked down at Aimee, and said, "In your heart, is my mental endurance so poor?"


    Aimee thought so too. As far as the Patrick she investigated the first time, the information she had


    obtained was far darker than hers.


    His methods were simply more ruthless than hers.


    However, Aimee still had some worries. She still hoped that in Patrick''s eyes, she was simple and cute.


    Things hade to this point, and Aimee didn''t want to hide anything from Patrick.


    She walked up to the gate, and unlocked it with her pupils. After the authentication, the gate opened.


    Even though Patrick had already imagined what he would see, he was still shocked by the sight in front


    of him.


    His eyes fell on Aimee, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    How powerful was his girl.


    Aimee walked forward, walked through a long corridor, and came to a delicate room.


    The people in the room didn''t seem to expect to see Aimee here, and they didn''t react for a long time.


    Until Aimee walked over and her eyes fell on the screen in front of her, a man stood up in a hurry and


    said to Aimee, "Aimee, why are you here today?"


    Since it was built here, Aimee seldom came here.


    In the past, it was because of her status that it was inconvenient toe here, butter on, no one


    could anger Aimee and make her bring people here to deal with something.


    It can be said that although the people here were working for Aimee, they may not see Aimee for


    several years.


    Aimee said, "Ie here to deal with something. Keep busy with your own work."


    The man could hear the chill in Aimee''s tone, immediately realized something, and said nervously,


    "Aimee, is there anything we need to do?"


    "I''ll tell you when the person is brought overter. Now do your own work," Aimee said.


    Hearing that, the man didn''t dare to ask Aimee any more questions.


    However, his eyes were still involuntarily and furtively staring at Aimee.


    He was really wondering what kind of person could make Aimee angry like this.


    And, here with Aimee, wasn''t he Patrick Hayden?


    The man didn''t know that Aimee was married, so he unconsciously nced at Patrick, secretly


    specting about the rtionship between Aimee and Patrick.


    Aimee naturally noticed the man''s gaze, but didn''t care.


    She took Patrick''s hand and said, "Shall I show you around?"


    "Is it convenient?" Patrick asked.


    Patrick naturally knew what kind of ce it was.


    Showing him such a ce meant that she was showing her deepest secret to him.


    Patrick was also very clear about how much this will affect Aimee.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Darling, I don''t want to hold back from you."


    Since she decided to bring Patrick here, she was ready to show herself unreservedly in front of him.


    So, she didn''t mind at all, letting Patrick see the darkest thing about herself.


    Patrick raised his hand and touched Aimee''s head, saying, "Then I''ll ept that."


    Aimee smiled and really didn''t have any psychological burden.


    No matter what kind of secret she had, she was just her.


    She had nothing to worry about, and also believed that since Patrick loved her, he must love all of her.


    So Aimee smiled sweetly at Patrick and said, "Wee to my world."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Haven''t tried yet


    The northern suburb, on the surface, was a candy factory, and it did produce world-renowned candies


    here. Because the annual output was small, which was controlled, the candies produced had be


    the pursuit of the world''s most upper-ss society.


    Patrick had heard about this candy brand, but he really had no interest in candy and had no idea of


    following the trend, so that he had never investigated the details of this.


    However, there was one thing that Patrick was very clear about. Several rich and powerful families in


    the world had thought about finding out the behind-the-scenes owner of this candy factory and buying


    this factory.


    It was just that this candy brand was really mysterious, and it never gave anyone a chance to find


    something about it.


    How could Patrick have guessed that the mysterious candy factory was right under his nose?


    And that mysterious boss turned out to be his wife.


    Aimee took the most expensive candy they had here and fed it to Patrick''s mouth.


    She said, "Try it. It''s really delicious."


    Patrick took Aimee''s finger and took the unwrapped candy into his mouth. At the same time, Aimee''s


    finger was also wrapped in his mouth.


    Aimee nced at him who really didn''t miss any chance to take advantage of her.


    The taste of the candy filled Patrick''s mouth. It was indeed a very different taste from the candy he


    would normally eat. Although it was just sugar, it didn''t make him feel too sweet and greasy. On the


    contrary, it tasted just right, which made him want to eat more.


    Even Patrick, who had no interest in candy at all, had the urge to eat a few more.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    "It''s really good," Patrick said.


    Aimee became haughty in an instant, looked at Patrick with her chin raised, and said, "I researched this


    form. Isn''t it amazing?"


    As Patrick heard the words, heughed lowly, reached out and touched Aimee''s head. "Aimee, why are


    you so great?"


    Aimee was not annoyed when she heard his coaxing tone, but smiled even sweeter.


    She said, "This kind of candy can also be eaten by diabetics, but I haven''t released this news."


    She didn''t want to make a fortune by selling this candy, and naturally she didn''t need to hype this candy


    so miraculously.


    What was more, originally, this candy factory was designed to deceive people, and it didn''t really exist


    for the production of candies.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Once someone found it out, it would not be a good thing for her.


    Patrick said, "You''re doing the right thing."


    It will affect Aimee once it was discovered.


    Such a sweet ce was doing the darkest and most terrifying things behind it. Just thinking about it


    was enough to make people shudder.


    Aimee said, "But what should I do? I seem to be the chosen one. I can be sessful in whatever I do."


    Aimee really did not expect to make a candy brand into the world''s top by ident.


    Patrick heard Aimee''s boastful words, and thought she was really cute.


    He chuckled and said, "But, why do I feel that I am the chosen one?"


    Aimee squinted her beautiful eyes and looked at Patrick. Was this man actuallypeting with her?


    Patrick looked at her unconvinced eyes and was amused again.


    He said, "If I amn''t the chosen one, how could I have such an amazing wife?"


    Aimee was instantly amused by Patrick.


    She pinched Patrick''s waist and said, "Don''t be garrulous."


    Patrick held Aimee into his arms, stroking her back.


    "Aimee, I really feel lucky to have you by my side, " he said.


    Aimee was a little moved by what Patrick said.


    In fact, neither of the two of them would have thought that they would have today''s result.


    If it weren''t for Patrick, Aimee thought that she might never get involved in marriage at all, and it was


    even more impossible to love a man so much.


    Aimee''s face rubbed against Patrick''s chest and she said, "Pat, I really love you."


    Although it was not the first time for Patrick to hear Aimee confessing her love to him, his heart still


    throbbed.


    He always thought that these were the most beautiful words.


    He bowed his head and kissed Aimee''s hair, saying, "I love you too."


    Aimee hugged Patrick even harder, clutching his clothes with hands, full of love.


    He loved her so much, which was a very happy thing for Aimee.


    Of course, she also knew that she was the same to Patrick.


    Because Patrick was by her side, Aimee felt that the rage that she was provoked by that guy today was


    appeased at this moment.


    Aimee raised her face and said, "Let me take you to see something truly amazing."


    Patrick was amused by Aimee''s expression.


    He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand, and walked towards a wall with a huge candy relief. Patrick was slightly


    surprised, but quickly understood that this was the core of this ce.


    Aimee manipted something on the wall, and soon, the wall moved to the sides. And there was a


    door inside, revealing a passage.


    Patrick followed Aimee into it, and it was different from what he had imagined. It waspletely white


    inside, without any loud noises, but it was eerily silent.


    This was different from his dark room, where he used the oldest method, and the whole atmosphere


    seemed so gloomy, but Aimee''s here was bright and transparent.


    However, Patrick soon understood why Aimee designed it this way.


    The mental oppression brought by such extreme whiteness waspletely unimaginable.


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile that Aimee used the method of psychological attack.


    Aimee heard Patrick''s lowugh, looked up at him, and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    "In your heart, is my bearing capacity that poor?" Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at Aimee.


    Aimee tilted her head, looking cute. "I don''t know. I haven''t tried it after all."

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 Dragging a man in


    Hearing Aimee''s words, Patrick narrowed his eyes.


    She actually wanted to try it on him.


    This idea was really dangerous.


    Patrick said, "If you want to try it, I can cooperate with you."


    "Really?" Aimee''s eyes lit up.


    In fact, when designing here, Aimee really wanted to find a strongest person to try, and her goal was


    indeed once Patrick .


    However, at that time, she and Patrick were fighting in the dark, but there was no way to really catch


    him.


    Now, Patrick was here, but Aimee couldn''t bear it at all.


    Aimee squeezed Patrick''s hand and said regretfully, "I wish I had heard you say that earlier, so I will let


    you feel it without hesitation."


    Now, she valued Patrick so much. How can she be willing to let him suffer the slightest harm?


    Aimee pouted her mouth and said, "No way. I don''t want to."


    Patrickughed lowly, touched Aimee''s face, and said, "Aimee, you''re so cute."


    Aimee wrinkled her nose and said, "However, you''re on my territory now, so don''t talk nonsense.


    Otherwise, I might change my mind at any time."


    Patrick was amused by here again.


    Unable to hold back for a moment, Patrick raised Aimee''s chin, bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Aimee blinked her eyes, but enjoyed the kiss very much.


    But soon, Aimee said something out of ord with the time, "Kissing in this environment, isn''t it


    scary?"


    She felt quite scary, though it was created by herself.


    Patrick said, "It''s a quite different experience."


    Aimee was stunned and speechless for a while.


    She bit her lip, and finally said, "Pervert."


    After speaking, Aimee continued to walk forward. She finally found out that it was simply impossible to


    scare Patrick.


    This made Aimee more or less frustrated.


    It was especially unfulfilling.


    Soon, they arrived at a room. Unlike the corridor they had passed through before, this room looked


    much brighter and sunny.


    If it weren''t for the monitors everywhere in this room, Patrick would feel that this was a warm ce.


    However, when his eyes fell on those surveince screens, this idea waspletely dispelled.


    There were so many screens on the entire wall and those cameras monitored every room in all angles.


    However, among these rooms, only one was actually upied.


    Patrick''s eyes fell on the screen and asked, "Who is he?"


    Aimee also looked over and said, "The enemy."


    They were only two words, but Patrick was terrified when he heard them.


    It was the first time he heard such a tone.


    One can imagine how much she hated this man.


    Aimee looked away in disgust, not wanting to talk to Patrick any more.


    Patrick didn''t ask again. He could feel that Aimee''s mood became very bad because of this person.


    He took Aimee''s hand and said, "Leave him alone."


    Aimee bent her lips, changed the subject, and asked, "Darling, when will you send that man here?"


    Patrick nced down at the watch on his wrist, and replied, "Ten minutester."


    Aimee nodded, and pulled Patrick to sit down on a chair, looking extraordinarily leisurely.


    Ten minutester, Patrick''s cell phone rang. It was a call from Trace, who asked suspiciously, "Mr.


    Hayden, we can''t find the entrance here."


    Patrick was about to speak when Aimee took the phone over.


    He heard Aimee telling a way out to Trace, which was obviously not the way they had taken before.


    Patrick''s eyes darkened slightly, and he instantly understood that just now Aimee deliberately took him


    on such a difficult road.


    Patrick smiled. How could this girl be so cute.


    Soon, Trace came in as Aimee said.


    He led his people and dragged a man in.


    The man looked like he was dying, and he didn''t seem to be afraid of what was about to happen at all.


    It was this appearance that made Aimee feel even more angry.


    Obviously, to this man, poisoning April was a matter of indifference. To him, a human life was not worth


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    caring about at all.


    Aimee narrowed her eyes, and had someone take him directly to an interrogation room.


    Trace came over, and after learning that this was Aimee''s territory, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He even became so cautious about breathing, for fear that if he was not careful, Aimee would be


    unhappy, and thus she would do something irreversible.


    Aimee didn''t do it herself, but asked the people under her to interrogate.


    However, that man cared nothing about the consequence. No matter how hard they grilled him, he


    never said anything.


    Aimee originally wanted to use a gentler way to solve this matter, but that person was so ignorant, so


    she can''t be med for being cruel.


    She gave an order directly to her subordinates, "Inject him with No. 3 medicine."


    Patrick looked at Aimee and asked, "What is No. 3 medicine?"


    Aimee raised her face, looked at Patrick, and said, "A kind of neurological drug. After injection, it will


    make people unconscious and confess everything."


    Patrick asked, "You developed it?"


    "Kelvin has credit too," Aimee said.


    Although she had developed a lot of things, she had limited experience after all, and it was impossible


    to take care of all of them.


    Aimee said, "No worries. This drug is colorless and tasteless, and it will disappear automatically in


    seven hours without leaving any evidence."


    Patrick didn''t care about this, but said,, "With their abilities, they probably couldn''t find it here."


    Aimee smiled slightly. It was true.


    Patrick said, "I didn''t let Walter intervene. Macro also meant the same thing. Now we have brought


    people here privately. Aimee, now, the danger you may face is unimaginable."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 Aimee also suffers


    Aimee heard Patrick''s words and looked up at him.


    She smiled and asked, "Darling, will you put me in danger?"


    Aimee''s eyes were shining brightly, looking innocent and clear.


    Who would have thought that with such a pair of eyes, their owner was doing such cruel things now.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, no matter what happens next, stay behind me, okay?"


    If someone was onlying for Denis , then it had nothing to do with them, and they would not be


    implicated by it.


    However, if someone wanted to ssify them as Denis'' people, what they had to do to them was


    difficult to control.


    When the time came, no one should me him for being ruthless.


    Before that, Patrick wanted Aimee to stay behind him. He knew Aimee too well. With her temperament,


    she would rush to the front if something happened. Just like now, Aimee directly used her own way to


    solve this matter.


    Aimee understood what Patrick meant, smiled, and said, "Darling, I''m very obedient, and I also need to


    pay attention to the prenatal education for the baby. I won''t do anything excessive."


    Patrick heard this andughed lowly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This girl was really good at bluffing with such an innocent appearance and such innocent words.


    As if afraid that Patrick would not believe her words, Aimee blinked her eyes with an innocent look on


    her face.


    Patrick said, "Okay, I believe in you."


    Aimeeughed instantly, not to mention how cute she was.


    Trace, who was always behind them, felt trembling all over after hearing the conversation between the


    two.


    He had experienced a lot with Patrick, but this was the first time that T race felt panic from the bottom


    of his heart.


    He was simply too scared.


    They were too scary.


    After the drug was injected into the man''s body, only three minutester, the man''s spirit began to


    cken.


    He became inattentive, and began to falter when being asked anything.


    However, soon, Aimee and Patrick discovered something was wrong.


    This man was not answering their questions at all, but acting strangely. He seemed to be controlled by


    them, but what he said didn''t match their questions at all.


    Aimee''s face darkened. She knew this kind of people before. Some people had been specially trained


    and had strong resistance.


    This man was such a specially trained person.


    This made Aimee not feel good.


    She can''t continue to use another medicine, because No. 2 medicine was ipatible with all other


    medicines. If she used another medicine on this man directly, it will directly cause a catastrophic result.


    They hadn''t got any information yet, so they can''t get rid of this man so directly.


    Aimee stared at the screen. Although she was angry, she really couldn''t do anything now.


    She had the man locked up in a closed room, under 24-hour surveince, without any food, water, or


    sleep, to see how long he can survive.


    Back in the car, Aimee was a little extenuated and leaned on Patrick''s shoulder to sleep for a while.


    Patrick stroked her shoulder and said, "Leave it to me. Rest well."


    Aimee nodded, burrowed into Patrick''s arms, and said, "Darling, I''m so tired. I really want to sleep."


    Patrick bowed his head in distress, kissed Aimee''s face, and was thinking about the next n in his


    mind.


    When they returned to Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee was already fast asleep.


    Patrick carried her out of the car, and as soon as he got out of the car, he saw Walter with a worried


    face.


    Walter originally wanted to ask Aimee something, but when he saw this situation, he could only


    suppress his question first.


    Patrick carried Aimee back to the room, covered her with a quilt, and then came out of the room.


    From upstairs, the two got into the car directly and came out from Hayden''s Mansion.


    Walter asked straight to the point, "Where did you transfer her?"


    Patrick held the steering wheel and said, "Aimee means that you are the same as Denis. It''s better not


    to know where she is. It''s better for her."


    Walter said, "You don''t let me do anything now. And you don''t understand how anxious I am right now."


    After leaving the hospital, he contacted Kelvin, but what Kelvin said to him was the same as what


    Patrick said right now.


    Walter can only go back to Hayden''s Mansion first, and prepare to have a talk with Aimee.


    Who would have thought that this was the same result again.


    This was a huge torture for Walter.


    Patrick said, "Walter, I can understand your feelings, but you have to understand that the premise of


    Aimee''s doing this is for April''s heath. As Aimee''s husband, I also have to think about my wife. Aimee


    also suffered from the two surgeries, and I feel distressed too."


    Walter fell silent.


    Indeed, from the standpoint of the two of them, they were both worried about the people they loved.


    There was no right or wrong, and there was no need for any burden.


    Walter was silent for a long time, and when he was about to say something, he heard Patrick say, "Let


    Aimee take a good rest first. You can discuss it with her after she wakes up."


    Walter was his brother after all, and Patrick couldn''t bear to make him suffer too much.


    It was just that he didn''t know where April was now.


    Patrick drove the car directly to the Martial Arts School.


    Walter hadn''t been here for a long time. When he got out of the car, he temporarily forgot his trouble


    and said to Patrick, "Practice?"


    Patrick was originally here to arrange the following matters, but when Walter mentioned it, he said,


    "Let''s go."


    Patrick hadn''t been here for a long time since hest yed with Aimee here.


    However, he believed that against Walter, he was absolutely the winner.


    Walter didn''t know that he was about to be defeated by Patrick, but he was still provoking Patrick,


    "Patrick, let me tell you. I won''t show mercy. Don''t let me beat you too badly."


    Patrick sneered when he heard this, and said, "Why are you so confident? When did you beat me


    when you were young?"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 Tell her not toe to you impulsively


    When Walter heard this, he immediately became unhappy, but after thinking about it carefully, it was


    really the case.


    No one knew how Miles and Patrick grew up. They were muscr since they were young, and they


    beat Walter up every time and made him exhausted.


    Miles went too far, directly despising him and unwilling to fight with him.


    When Walter thought of Miles'' infuriating expression, he gnashed.


    The two casually provoked each other and walked towards the ring.


    Walter seemed to be really very irritable, and he made a fierce move.


    Patrick was caught off guard and almost got hit by Walter''s punch.


    He snorted lightly. Did the bastard regard him as the enemy who hurt April?


    He actually made such a ruthless move.


    Patrick also became serious, took Walter''s move, and at the same time, gave Walter a hard one.


    The two fought on the ring for more than half an hour, and finally copsed directly on the ground.


    Patrick was fine. Except for some sweat, his breath was still very stable.


    Walter was out of breath, and it took him a long time to recover.


    He turned his head to look at Patrick, and after breathing steadily, Walter said, "You little bastard. Did


    you do it on purpose? I am older than you but you hit me like this."


    Patrickughed unceremoniously when he heard this.


    He said, "Didn''t you say it yourself that you were going to hit me?"


    Walter really wanted to p himself, so why did he forget that Patrick, a little bastard, was just a


    scheming person?


    He looked at Patrick, suddenly became interested, and asked, "You do the same to your wife?"


    Patrick thought that when he fought against Aimee before, although he tried his best, he would


    naturally be able to beat Aimee.


    However, Aimee''s strength was very strong.


    Walter felt a little creepy from his smile, looked at him suspiciously, and asked, "What do you mean by


    that smile?"


    Patrick said, "Why don''t you try it with herter?"


    When Walter heard this, he immediately felt that this was a trap.


    He said, "No, you have to kill me if you win this battle."


    Patrickughed lightly, not hiding his sarcasm at all. He really didn''t understand why Walter was


    confident.


    Walter felt bad again when he heard Patrick''sughter.


    He said, "Don''t tell me that your wife is also very good at fighting."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, and the answer was self-evident.


    Walter was speechless.


    Now, in the Hayden family, he was the only rookie?


    Seeing Walter deted like this, Patrick was overjoyed.


    He got up from the ground and said, "Okay, you can stay here by yourself. I''ll take care of something."


    Walter really didn''t have much strength, so he didn''t care where Patrick went.


    He was lying on the ground, looking up at the ceiling, and feeling inexplicably powerless.


    If he hadn''t returned to the country, it probably wouldn''t have happened.


    Walter''s eyes cooled a little, and his mood became particrly bad.


    Even after sparring with Patrick like this and venting a lot, he still felt suffocated.


    After a long time, Walter got up from the ground and left the Martial Arts School without looking for


    Patrick first.


    *


    The Lake House.


    Aimee came over in the evening.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry. The situation has stabilized and everything will be fine."


    "Of course I don''t worry about that," Aimee smiled and said, "I brought her back from the jaws of death.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could they take her away again?"


    She checked the security around her and said, "Add some more manpower, and don''t let any idents


    happen."


    "Whatever they think, it never urs to them that you put her next door to her house," Kelvin said.


    Aimee said, "The so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce. This is an eternal truth."


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m here. I promise nothing that worries you will happen." Kelvin said.


    "I''m here for another thing," Aimee said, "Walter is very worried about her. Later, you can make


    arrangements to pick up Walter secretly. Remember, be careful not to let the tail follow you."


    After all, it was not a secret that Walter was guarding April at the hospital a few days ago. If people


    wanted to know where April was, they only needed to keep an eye on Walter, and it was easy to find


    out.


    That was why Aimee disagreed with Walter knowing April''s whereabouts.


    However, she also knew that for Walter, the current situation was a torment.


    In the end, she couldn''t bear to let Walter experience this, so she could only let Kelvin arrange it.


    Kelvin said, "I''ll go get him myself."


    "No," Aimee said, "Let Ash do it."


    It was no secret that Kelvin cooperated with her in taking care of April at the hospital during this time.


    Transferring April today, he was almost targeted. If he hadn''t been intercepted by someone she


    arranged in advance, this ce would have been exposed.


    Aimee said, "Don''t leave here for now. Exin the situation to Casey, so that she won''te to you


    impulsively."


    Kelvin was startled, then looked at Aimee without saying a word.


    Aimee chuckled and said, "What? Are you going to tell me that you and Casey are not in a


    rtionship?"


    Kelvinughed lowly when he heard this, "Casey still wants to have an underground rtionship and


    feel the excitement, but you already knew it."


    Aimee was very speechless, and said, "I''m afraid only grandpa doesn''t know it now."


    "Then none of my three future brothers-inwe to talk to me. Does it mean that my way of getting


    married is quite easy?" Kelvin said.


    Aimee looked at Kelvin for a long time before asking, "Are you sure?"


    This was Kelvin''s first rtionship, and Aimee didn''t understand his outlook on it.


    Undoubtedly, Kelvin was impable in other respects.


    However, emotionally, she really didn''t know if he would be a scumbag.


    Kelvin said, "Look at me, do I look like I''m joking?"


    Aimee saw the firmness in his eyes, smiled, and said, "It''s good. I think Casey is very lucky to meet


    you."

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 I can''t wait to cover myself


    At 3 o''clock in the morning, Tilly was sleeping in the hotel when a knock on the door suddenly woke her


    up from her dream.


    Tilly got out of the quilt and walked to the door. Through the peephole, she saw two men in ck


    knocking on the door with a serious expression.


    She became tensed instantly. These two men were very familiar to her, and they were her father''s men.


    Tilly turned back to the bed and picked up her phone.


    She stared at the avatar on Facebook that she pinned to the top, struggled for a while, and finally made


    a voice call.


    Tilly actually didn''t have any expectations. At this time, people were already asleep normally. She


    called like this, which was really...


    Just when Tilly was hesitating whether to hang up, she heard a hoarse voiceing from the phone.


    Apparently, that person had woken up.


    Tilly''s hand holding the phone became tense in an instant. She opened her mouth and said, "Ben,


    please help me..."


    Ben on the other end of the phone woke uppletely in an instant.


    After he was woken up, he was a little annoyed, but who would have thought that he heard such a


    voice after a while.


    He took the phone from his ear, put it in front of his eyes, and then saw clearly who was calling him at


    this time.


    Ben frowned tightly, and asked in a deep voice, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the Mirth Hotel," said Tilly.


    Right now, she was actually a little scared. The knocking on the door became louder. She was really


    afraid that they would break in.


    Ben was silent for a while, and just when Tilly thought he had hung up, Ben''s voice came again.


    He said, "Wait."


    After speaking, there was a rustling sound from Ben''s side, as if he was getting dressed.


    Tilly was instantly soothed, and for a moment, she only felt that her eye were red as if she wanted to


    cry.


    Ben didn''t leave her alone.


    She originally thought that since she transferred the money to him, they would be square.


    Tilly sat down on the edge of the bed, crying and saying in a trembling voice, "Ben, I''m really scared."


    Ben''s voice was surprisingly gentle.


    He said, "Don''t be scared. I''ll be there soon."


    Tilly was indeedforted in her heart, but she didn''t think Ben would arrived soon. Instead, she


    thought that he was just trying tofort herself.


    Who would have thought that within five minutes, the outside would be quiet.


    Tilly heard Ben''s voiceing from the phone, saying, "Open the door."


    She jumped up from the bed all of a sudden, and ran towards the door regardless.


    The moment she opened the door and when she saw clearly that it was indeed Ben standing at the


    door, the tears couldn''t be controlled anymore, and fell down all at once.


    Tilly''s hand was not even steady and her phone fell to the ground.


    She rushed towards Ben, " Ben, how did youe here so fast?"


    Tilly hugged Ben''s waist tightly, with her tears wetting the front of his shirt.


    Ben frowned, patted Tilly on the back, and said, "Stand up first."


    "I don''t want it. Ben, I''m so scared." Tilly didn''t want to let go at all. Just hugging Ben so tightly, she was


    like a child who had been bullied badly, and finally found her parent.


    Ben felt a little helpless, but didn''t push her away after all.


    He hugged her and said, "let''s settle this matter first, okay?"


    Tilly looked up from Ben''s arms and looked at him tearfully.


    Her poor appearance was more or less the same as the lost and dazed appearance when he


    encountered her before.


    At least, from Ben''s point of view, Tilly was downright soft.


    He touched her head and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and no one will hurt you."


    Ben didn''t know the origins of these two men yet, so he just let his men suppress them.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, the origins of these two people were basically known by Ben now.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise in the hotel, and no one in the hotel came out to stop them, so


    someone must have informed the hotelier earlier.


    When he thought of this, Ben''s eyes darkened a little.


    On his territory, this person can directly do this by acting beyond his authority. This person was quite


    capable.


    Moreover, the people who cooperated with each other inside and outside the hotel must also be


    paramount and powerful.


    It seemed that he hadn''t done the housecleaning for too long.


    Stopping thinking that, Ben noticed that Tilly was only wearing a slip dress, and appeared in front of


    him.


    His eyes were dark, and he didn''t need to look to know what kind of scenery was inside the dress.


    Ben''s face darkened in an instant. Did this girl disregard him as an outsider?


    Tilly didn''t know what Ben was thinking. She just stuck her wet eyes tightly to Ben''s body, as if this


    would give her a great sense of security.


    Ben coughed lightly, looked away, and said, "Go and change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you here."


    Tilly looked at Ben nkly, as if she didn''t understand what he said.


    It wasn''t until she lowered her head to see clearly what she was wearing that she blushed, turned


    around and ran into the room.


    Tilly was about to die of embarrassment. Why she appeared in front of Ben when dressing like this?


    If he thought about it a little more, would he feel that she did it on purpose to seduce him?


    Just thinking about it made Tilly shame and anger.


    Tilly took a dress and put it on. This was a hooded sweater dress, covering herself from head to toe.


    This look was especially like that kind of old-fashioned woman, wishing to cover everything from the


    hair to the soles of the feet.


    When she changed her clothes and came out, Ben was also surprised.


    He chuckled, "Very good."


    He didn''t need to ask but had known that Tilly dressed like this on purpose.


    After thinking about it, he knew that she was shy, so he didn''t say much, but motioned her to follow him.


    Tilly obediently followed Ben''s side, looked at him, and then suppressed the shyness just now.


    Ben took her to a room at the end of the corridor, and as soon as she entered, she saw the two people


    who came to knock on the door were pinned on the sofa.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 I will not go back


    Tilly was a little taken aback by the situation in front of her.


    She looked at Ben suspiciously, as if asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Ben pulled her and let her sit directly on the sofa opposite.


    Like a superior person, he had a strong aura, just looking at the two men with a cold expression.


    Those two had experienced a lot, so they were not intimidated by Ben''s aura at all.


    They looked at Tilly and said coldly, "Miss Hughes, pleasee back with us."


    Tilly unconsciously moved towards Ben''s side, as if this could give her an endless sense of security.


    Ben turned his head to look at Tilly and asked, "They know you?"


    "They''re from my dad," Tilly said.


    Ben frowned, waiting for her to continue to exin clearly.


    Tilly lowered her eyes, and said in a very low voice, guilty, "I sneaked to Innisrial. My father didn''t let me


    Ben thought about the positions of Denis and the Hughes Family, and understood what was going on.


    This was a very understandable thing.


    At a time like this, it really shouldn''t be done.


    However, what Ben wanted to know more than this was what kind of rtionship between Tilly and


    April was like.


    Tilly probably saw Ben''s doubts, bit her lower lip and said, "April and I are friends secretly."


    As for what was going on, it was really inconvenient for her to tell Ben now, so she could only tug at his


    clothes and look at him beggingly.


    "I don''t want to go back. Ben, help me, " said Tilly.


    Ben actually didn''t want to get involved. However, facing the girl looking at him eagerly, Ben couldn''t


    bear to refuse after all.


    He moved his eyes from the girl''s face to the two men on the opposite side, and said in a cold voice,


    "You two made a scene at the hotel at 3 o''clock in the morning. Do you want to give me an


    exnation?"


    Those two obviously knew who Ben was, and they didn''t speak when facing him.


    Ben wasn''t in a hurry. He just sat on the sofa with aid-back look, unaffected at all.


    Tilly was not in a hurry too. She imitated Ben, leaned back on the sofa, and even treated herself as


    someone who had nothing to do with this matter.


    Ben saw her expression from the corner of his eye, and was almost amused by her.


    Did she feel that she can be secure by his side?


    Finally, one of the men couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Mr. Lee, this is our family business. We


    just follow the master''s order and ask Miss Hughes toe home."


    Benughed lightly, and said, "Then your master is very unruly. On other people''snd, you treat it as


    your own home and act wildly. Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing your master by doing this?"


    When the two men heard the words, they didn''t look good instantly.


    In the capital, everyone knew what their master''s status was, and no one dared to speak like this.


    Unexpectedly, after they arrived at Innisrial, they heard such words, which meant that Ben looked down


    their master.


    Tilly was listening, and felt a little speechless.


    Was he so mean?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the person being ridiculed was her father, Tilly would have pped her


    hands for Ben.


    That being said, it was so enjoyable.


    Ben could feel Tilly''s fiery gaze on his face. And he was a little speechless. Did she know who he was


    talking about? Why did she still worship him?


    It just gave him a headache.


    The man''s voice was also somewhat impolite, "Mr. Lee, you should pay more attention to what you say.


    There is naturally no problem with our master''s instruction."


    Ben snorted coldly. To him, these words only showed that they were stubborn and didn''t make any


    practical sense at all.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He said, "Then I would like to ask, is Mr. Hughes instructing you toe and make a scene at my hotel


    at 3 o''clock in the morning? Or, does the Hughes family think that my family can be bullied by you?"


    As soon as he said those words, the atmosphere in the room became chilly in an instant.


    Although Tilly didn''t have much contact with Ben, she always knew that he was not a good-tempered


    person. However, this was the first time she saw him speak in such a cold tone.


    She was startled. Her neck shrank unconsciously, and she hid behind Ben.


    Tilly was really a little cowardly now.


    She wanted to seek Ben''s protection, but the people on the other side belonged to her father, and she


    really didn''t want to make too much trouble with them.


    However, she knew very well that if she didn''t go back with them, this matter would be embarrassing


    after all.


    But, Tilly finally came here from the capital, and she was quite happy at first. April''s body was


    recovering, but no one expected that an ident happened to her again, which made her even more


    worried about April if she was leaving.


    Thinking for while, Tilly moved out from behind Ben and said, "You guys go back and tell my dad that


    I''m visiting Innisrial, and let him pretend that I''m not here for April. I won''t go back."


    After the two men heard what Tilly said, they nced at each other, and their expressions didn''t look


    good.


    One of them said, "Miss Hughes, this is a very sensitive period for your father. Please don''t be so


    willful. Be sensible and take the overall situation into consideration."


    When Tilly heard this, she instantly became unhappy.


    She looked at the man and said, "I don''t know when I have such an important position in my family.


    Okay, if you must take me back, then you can knock me out."


    Both men looked at Tilly in astonishment and couldn''t answer this question.


    Even if they were courageous, no one would dare to do such a thing to Tilly.


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly.


    The man took it out of his pocket and saw that it was Martin Hughes calling.


    The man answered without any hesitation.


    They didn''t know what the person on the other end of the phone say, but the man put the phone on the


    table and tapped on the speakerphone button.


    In an instant, Martin''s voice came from inside, but he said to Ben, "Mr. Lee, I''m sorry my people make


    you unhappy, but this is my family business after all. Please do me a favor."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Don''t call me that


    Ben sneered, and said, "It seems that you''re very capable and can even dispatch the people in our


    hotel at will. I don''t know when my people did things for Hughes family."


    Hearing this, Martin seemed to have fallen into a kind of embarrassment for a while.


    After a long silence, he did not give any exnation for this matter, but said to Tilly, "Tilly, something


    happened at home. Come back."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When he said this, Martin''s tone was still very gentle, and even imploring.


    Ben looked down at Tilly, and saw that she actually rolled her eyes, as if she thought Martin''s words


    were hypocritical.


    Tilly didn''t say a word, and it seemed that she didn''t really want to pay attention to Martin at all.


    Martin hadn''t heard Tilly''s voice for a long time, so he could only talk to Ben, "Mr. Lee, I don''t know


    what rtionship you have with Tilly. She''s my daughter after all, and she''s away from home now. As


    her father, I am very worried about her. If possible, I hope you can send Tilly back."


    "I''m not going back!" said Tilly. Her voice was very anxious, and it sounded more like she was afraid


    that Ben would agree directly.


    Then she looked at Ben nervously, worried.


    Ben didn''t expect her to be so agitated. He raised his brows slightly, looked at Tilly, and gave her a


    After seeing this look, Tilly was relieved.


    She smiled sweetly at Ben. The light in her eyes was her dependence on him.


    This look made Ben''s gasp, and a strange emotion spread to his heart.


    This girl, with all her emotions disyed in her eyes, was so sincere, frank, and straightforward.


    This made Ben''s look slightlyplicated, but he didn''t understand that the situation of the Hughes


    family was tooplicated, which made Tilly show such a dependent look on someone who had only


    known her for a few days.


    However, Ben didn''t bear to disappoint Tilly. He said, "Mr. Hughes, what you said seems that I will do


    something that is not good for Tilly."


    Tilly looked at Ben in shock. This was the first time she heard Ben call her Tilly directly.


    In fact, many people called her Tilly since she was a child, but it was the first time he called her like


    this, which made her heart tremble, and the indescribable numbness made her out of breath.


    It was also the first time that she felt that her name could sound so nice.


    Tilly didn''t realize that the tips of his ears turned red just because of Ben calling her first name, and her


    eyes became even more passionate when she looked at Ben.


    And Martin seemed to be shocked by Ben''s words, and didn''t react for a long time.


    In an instant, the room fell into silence again, and there was no sound for a long time.


    When Martin spoke again, his voice became much colder, "Mr. Lee, what does this mean? Tilly should


    not be familiar with you. Is it that suitable to keep her in Innisrial like this?"


    Tilly heard his father''s words and continued to look at Ben with a pitiful look.


    She was really worried that Ben would agree with what her father said, and he would really feel


    unfamiliar with her, so he would send her back.


    However, when Ben spoke, it directly stunned Tilly.


    Ben said, "Mr. Hughes, you don''t seem to understand the situation very well. I really know Tilly well."


    Tilly blinked and stared at Ben, making sure that he meant it.


    And the next second, Tilly''s hand was held by Ben, and her eyes fell on their intertwined hands. She


    didn''t realize what was going on for a while.


    Ben continued, "Mr. Hughes, I hit it off with Tilly. She hasn''t had enough fun yet. You should not bother


    her."


    Tilly pursed her lips, trying not tough out loud.


    She felt Ben was so reliable now.


    What Ben said made Martin even more unable to suppress his anger, and the sound of him throwing


    things could be heard on the other end of the phone.


    However, the more he did that, the more mocking Ben''s expression became.


    Ben didn''t show Martin any respect at all, and said directly, "Mr. Hughes, I will send your people back to


    you. As for Tilly, when she has a lot of fun and wants to go back, I will naturally let her go back."


    After speaking, Ben hung up the phone.


    He gestured to his subordinates and said, "Send these two gentlemen back to the capital."


    The implication was that his subordinates should personally travel to the capital and send the two


    people back to the Hughes family.


    The two men were taken out then.


    For a moment, only Tilly was left in the room.


    Tilly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Ben, somewhat nervous.


    She said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will cause trouble for you?"


    Ben''s eyes fell on Tilly''s face. Seeing the worry in her eyes, he gave a lowugh and said, "If I''m afraid,


    can you not cause trouble for me?"


    Tilly was speechless.


    It seemed that was really the case. Since she met Ben, she didn''t do anything good to him.


    Tilly lowered her head, a little bewildered.


    After a long silence, she said, "Benny, thank you."


    Ben frowned, and said, "Why are you so impolite? Can you call me Benny?"


    Especially, for Ben, this title was simply a failure in his life.


    And this failure was brought to him by Walter.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with Walter who was the eldest brother of the Hayden family. He wasn''t


    m and mature at all, but even gave them nicknames.


    All of them were nicknamed by Walter.


    The nickname Benny had been with him almost throughout his childhood.


    After they grew up, Walter knew that Ben was keen on face-saving, so he won''t call him that name


    when they were outside.


    Who would have thought that the nickname that had not been heard for so many years would actually


    be heard again now.


    Especially, it was from the girl''s mouth.


    Tilly tilted her head, looked at Ben, and said, "But Benny is very cute. I think it sounds good."


    She said it with a sincere and a little cute expression, so that for a moment, Ben really felt that this


    nickname was nice.


    He gave a lowugh helplessly, and said, "Don''t call me that in the future."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 She still knows what she should do


    Hearing Ben''s words, Tillypressed her lips in depression, but her eyes were still shining. "But, I


    really think it sounds good, and it''s very cute."


    When she heard Ben being called this way that day, she really thought it was so cute. The special


    contrast with him made her like this name instantly.


    However, it seemed that Ben really didn''t like the name.


    Tilly thought about it. Since Ben didn''t like it now, then she will work hard to get acquainted with him, so


    that Ben can''t refuse her calling him that.


    Just thinking about it made Tilly feel better.


    Ben said, "I am a man. I don''t want to be cute."


    Tilly tilted her head and didn''t say anything else.


    Anyway, she had already made up her mind in her heart, and she will leave it to the future. Now that


    she thought so much, she didn''t know if she will be proved wrong by then.


    After thinking about this, Tilly looked at Ben, as if she just thought of an important question.


    Tilly asked, "Why did youe here so soon?"


    It took less than five minutes after she made the voice call, and Ben appeared. At that moment, Tilly


    really felt that Ben was her hero.


    Ben said, "I''ll live upstairs from you."


    Originally, he didn''t live in the hotel, but today he was too busy to go home, so he slept in the room


    upstairs.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen tonight.


    Tilly didn''t go into detail why Ben stayed in the hotel today, but her heart was full of sweet feelings that


    couldn''t be concealed.


    Although it was a coincidence, and since she came to Innisrial, the most flustered moment for her was


    when she met Ben.


    This kind of feeling made her think a little more.


    Ben didn''t know what Tilly was thinking. He nced at the time, stood up, and said, "Go back to your


    room and rest."


    Tilly''s hands moved faster than her mind.


    She grabbed Ben''s hand directly, with a nervous expression on her face.


    Ben looked down at her. The touch of the skin on his wrist made him gasp a little bit.


    "What are you doing?" Ben asked win a low voice.


    Tilly said, "What if theye back after I get back to my room?"


    Ben was a little speechless. Looking at Tilly, he was a little dumbfounded.


    "Are you questioning my abilities?" Ben asked.


    Tilly shook her head and said, "I''m just scared."


    She was just a girl who was woken up like this in the middle of the night. Even though she knew these


    guys, she still felt scared.


    It was just that everything happened so fast that she didn''t even have time to think about what was


    going on.


    However, now that she was going back to the room, and she was left alone. This feeling of fear would


    sweep over her, making her feel scared just thinking about it.


    Ben could understand what she was thinking, but still said, "Why? Do you want to sleep with me?"


    When he said this, Ben clearly wanted to smooth the atmosphere and ease her fear.


    However, after saying these words, Ben clearly saw her eyes light up, as if she was looking forward to


    it.


    Ben was even more dumbfounded in an instant. Did she know that the person in front of her was a


    man?


    Withdrawing his hand, Ben said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you back, or you want to live in this room, or change


    to another room, as long as you have this request."


    Tilly thought about it, and went to sleep in the original room.


    She knew that what Ben said just now was a joke, and it was impossible for them to sleep in the same


    room.


    Besides, she was a woman and needed to be reserved.


    So, Tilly said, "Then I''m going back."


    Anyway, her room was next door, so Tilly didn''t cling to Ben, but went back into the room by herself.


    After entering the room, Tilly jumped back on the bed, wrapped herself in the nket, and screamed


    non-stop.


    She thought Ben was so handsome today.


    Especially the moment Tilly opened the door, she felt that Ben was the most handsome man in the


    world.


    However, when Tilly calmed down, she fell into distress.


    Based on what she knew about her father, it was impossible for him to let her go so easily, and he


    would definitely send someone over to take her back again.


    However, Tilly really can''t go back now.


    She still didn''t know what was going on with April, and she was even worried about whether it had


    anything to do with her father, which all worried Tilly.


    In any case, she had to wait until she heard from April.


    What was more, now that Tilly had met Ben, she felt even more that Innisrial was a very good ce for


    her.


    She added another reason for not wanting to leave here.


    However, Tilly didn''t do irrational things because of this, and she still knew what she should do.


    Sighing, Tilly stopped thinking that way.


    She was indeed very sleepy. After tidying up the quilt, she then fell into a deep sleep.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tilly was sleeping so soundly, but Ben wasn''t having a good time.


    After he returned to the room, he called his assistant directly.


    The people of Hughes family dared to be so presumptuous in his territory. If this person was not found


    out, he, the trusted head of the family, might have to change his position.


    This matter was only known by Ben at the moment, and other people wasn''t clear about it. Probably


    only the person who cooperated with the Hughes family would really feel unable to sleep and too


    nervous at this moment.


    After arrangements, he sent someone to do another thing.


    He had people to investigate Tilly closely.


    Based on Tilly''s attitude today, she was not close to his father.


    This made Ben very puzzled. What kind of secret was hidden in Tilly?


    He had to think about whether to bring her into his own world. And whether she was an enemy or a


    friend, it was still a matter to be verified.

 chapter 415

    chapter 415


    Chapter 415 This is the end


    The Lake House.


    At 5 o''clock in the morning, the doorbell rang.


    Kelvin opened the door and saw Ashing with Walter.


    Kelvin asked, "How is it? No one is following you?"


    "Don''t worry," Ash said, patting his chest, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Kelvinughed and said, "It''s really hard to say."


    Ash red at Kelvin, inexplicably feeling that this man had be so bad now that he would have


    doubts about his abilities.


    Ash said, "Kelvin, aren''t you afraid of breaking my heart when you say that?"


    Stopping joking, Kelvin still paid attention to the current situation, and said, "Okay,e in first."


    When Walter learned from Patrick that Aimee was going to send him over, his expression was tense all


    the time.


    Up to now, he was still tense.


    Kelvin knew how Walter was feeling now. Without any dy, he said directly to Walter, "She is on the


    second floor. Her condition is very stable. You can rest assured that there is no one who cannot be


    saved if Aimee takes action. No worries."


    Walter looked towards Kelvin. Although he could understand what he said, his emotions were still


    uncontroble.


    He said, "May I go and see her now?"


    "You can only see her from the outside. The room has been converted into a sterile room by Aimee.


    She needs to stay in the room for half a month." Kelvin said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Walter felt even more distressed when he heard the words, but what followed was anger.


    How ruthless it was! They actually harmed a a girl who was already in poor health.


    Walter took a deep breath and said, "Then take me outside first."


    "Let''s go." Kelvin sighed secretly. If this happened to Casey, he might be even more angry than Walter,


    and even, very likely, he would directly go to the poisoner''s den


    He might not think about the overall situation and think so much at all if that was the case.


    Walter was able to forbear. For Kelvin, he had really done a very good job.


    The two went to the second floor, but entered another room. Then they jumped from the balcony of that


    room to the balcony where April was.


    There was another huge floor-to-ceiling window. They can clearly see what it looked like inside.


    April''s whole body was covered with tubes, and she was in aa.


    Walter clenched his hands tightly, restraining himself so that he didn''t let him punch the ss.


    Kelvin patted Walter on the shoulder to reassure him.


    He said, "Don''t worry so much. She is not in aa actually. Aimee injected her with sleep medicine.


    She needs to be in sleep for the next half month."


    "Will this medicine hurt her body?" Walter asked.


    Kelvin said, "All medicines are naturally harmful to the body, but you can rest assured that with Aimee''s


    ability, she will minimize this kind of harm."


    What was more, as far as April''s body was concerned, there was probably nothing that can hurt her


    more.


    Although Kelvin didn''t say this, Walter still understood.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Don''t worry. Aimee has specifically exined that since we rescued her, we won''t let her have any


    idents again." Kelvin said.


    Walter asked, "What can I do?"


    "Actually, the reason why Aimee didn''t want you toe over in the first ce was also because, even


    if youe here, you really couldn''t do anything." Kelvin said.


    Now that April''s physical condition needed nopany. On the contrary, the fewer people in contact


    with her, the better.


    Even in this sterile room, apart from Aimee and Kelvin, there were two nurses who were in charge of


    April. The others were blocked by Aimee. Even if they were willing to go throughyers of disinfection


    to enter the room. It was also not allowed by Aimee.


    This ident made Aimee''s requirements even stricter, and she would never allow any more idents


    to happen.


    Walter knew that in this respect, and really couldn''t help her with anything.


    So, he said, "In other words, I really have no meaning to stay here."


    Even, what he thought, at first, was that it would be good to just apany by April''s side.


    Kelvinpressed his lips and said, "That''s the reason. However, we won''t force you to make a


    decision for you. Everything depends on your idea."


    Walter was silent for a long time, with his gaze resting on April''s face.


    In fact, at this distance, he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Even April''s face can''t be seen clearly.


    However, he could still see how weak she was now.


    Walter said, "Then I''ll do other things. I''ll leave this to you."


    Kelvin nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Aimee and I will make her recover, and you won''t be so


    exhausted."


    Walter gave Kelvin a grateful look before jumping back to the balcony next door.


    As if to prevent himself from regretting, he left without staying for a moment.


    Kelvin followed him,ing down the stairs.


    Walter was ready to leave.


    He couldn''t stay here any longer. Otherwise, he would definitely be reluctant to leave.


    Ash looked at Kelvin and asked, "Is this the end?"


    Kelvin winked, telling him not to gossip so much.


    He walked over and said to Walter, "I still want to tell you that don''t worry. We''ll take care of her."


    Walter looked at Kelvin deeply. At this moment, he really regarded Kelvin as his important friend.


    He said, "Thank you."


    Without any further dy, Walter and Ash left quietly, as if they had never been here.


    Kelvin went back to the second floor, went back to his room, and monitored April''s physical indicators


    from the data on theputer screen.


    In fact, he didn''t quite tell Walter that April''s body was much worse than they expected.


    All of her statistics were very substandard.


    In other words, her life was saved, but it was really hard to say whether there will be any seque in


    the future.


    However, this was what Aimee told Kelvin that it must not be mentioned in front of Walter.


    She was also working hard to develop new medicines to heal April''s body.

 chapter 416

    chapter 416


    Chapter 416 Take it easy


    Mirth Hotel.


    Top floor.


    Ben sat on a sofa, looking at the man in front of him.


    Arthur Burton, one of the directors of Mirth Hotel.


    At this moment, Arthur, who had always been aloof and admired by others, was standing in front of


    Ben, submissive, as if his breathing was wrong.


    This appearance really disgusted Ben very much.


    He was toozy to pay attention to this man anymore, so he just said in a cold voice, "Uncle Burton,


    you seem to be very dissatisfied with me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t join forces with outsiders to make


    trouble in the hotel. If that''s the case, you should find another job."


    Arthur became anxious when he heard that Ben was really going to chase him away.


    He looked at Ben and said, "Ben, you can''t treat me like this. I''m the veteran of thepany. How can


    you say that and drive me away?"


    Benpressed his lips and smiled, very bluntly, "It turns out that you still know you''re the veteran of


    thepany. I thought you didn''t know anything and forgot who you''re."


    Arthur listened to Ben''s sharp words, and immediately felt ashamed.


    However, working in the Lee Group was very lucrative.


    Especially for a senior figure like him, there were so many benefits that it was unimaginable.


    Now, Ben actually wanted to drive him away from thepany, so how could Arthur bear it?


    Arthur said, "I admit that I did instruct them to ignore what happenedst night. But, with the Hughes


    family''s status in the capital, I think it''s only good to please them. Ben, I''m all for the good of the


    Ben was almost pissed off by hearing Arthur''s shameless words.


    Benughed lightly, and said, "I still call you Uncle Burton because you are a veteran, but I don''t know


    when Lee Group needs to do things in the instruction of Hughes family? Aren''t they exceeding their


    power?"


    When Arthur heard Ben''s arrogant words, he naturally disapproved.


    He said, "Ben, don''t forget that the Hughes family is the most likely to reach the top position. Do you


    think it is difficult for them to destroy a family?"


    Ben licked inside his cheek lightly.


    Arthur was like a simp when he said that.


    This seemed to say that with the power of the Hughes family , it would be a piece of cake to ruin the


    Lee family.


    Ben didn''t care much about this. There had been a saying since ancient times that people don''t fight


    with officials, and he was not a person who didn''t know the way of doing things.


    However, Ben was very curious about whether it was Arthur''s own idea, or the one from the Hughes


    family inspired him.


    He leaned back on the sofa in aid-back attitude, looking at Arthur yfully.


    Ben said, "If I hadn''t known you for as long as I could remember and called you uncle, I would have


    thought you were a watchdog from the Hughes family when I heard you say that."


    Arthur''s face turned pale in an instant.


    What Ben said was not polite at all.


    And it can be said that such words were very insulting.


    However, Ben did not give him a chance to defend himself. Instead, he continued to sneer and


    mocked, "Since you''re so loyal to the Hughes family, then I''ll show you respect so that you can do a


    good job for them. I think you would be very willing."


    In the end, Ben just drove Arthur away directly.


    Arthur watched Ben grow up, so he naturally knew what kind of temperament he had.


    Ben seemed to be too gentle, but in fact, he was very difficult to get along with.


    It can be said that it was almost impossible to get any benefits from Ben.


    And it was even more impossible to change his mind.


    Arthur was very angry, but he also knew that it was useless.


    If he continued to entangle like this, he will only be disgraced.


    However, Arthur didn''t want to embarrass himself so much, and said fiercely to Ben, "You are just


    relying on your youth and arrogance. Sooner orter, you''ll pay the price for your recklessness."


    Arthur''s words had no deterrent for Ben.


    On the contrary, the louder Arthur was at the moment, the more he was like a clown to Ben.


    Toozy to talk nonsense with Arthur, Ben had someone take him away directly, and dismissed Arthur.


    Arthur stood still cursing all the way. Ben licked the corner of his mouth lightly, took out his cell phone,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and called Patrick.


    "Patrick, the Hughes family''s meddling has gone too far. You should also pay attention to it." Ben said.


    What happened today, in Ben''s opinion, was definitely not an ident, but a long-nned


    arrangement.


    This also meant that even though they had nothing to do with the Hill family, they were still drawn into


    this whirlpool.


    What was more, now because of April, the Hayden family had been dragged into it. And those of them


    who had a good rtion with the Hayden family can''t escape from it.


    Patrick had already heard of Ben''s ruthlessness that he directly removed Arthur from the board of


    directors. Arthur had no rtion with the Lee Group ever since.


    Patrick said, "I didn''t expect that they would start from you first."


    Even though this incident can be attributed to the fact that Tilly lived in Ben''s hotel, it would be naive if


    they thought it were really that simple.


    Ben said, "It''s normal. It seems like I''m the weak one."


    These people, from childhood to adulthood, had very obvious personalities.


    All along, it seemed that he was the easiest to be bullied.


    Unlike the Hayden family''s brothers, he was not straightforward and ruthless. More often than not, he


    was the gentlest one. Therefore, people would feel that he was the most useless one.


    Ben had never been troubled by this kind of evaluation, but now they wanted to do something to him,


    which made it unbearable for Ben.


    He said, "Patrick, since they want to deal with me, why not give them this chance?"


    Patrick was silent for a moment, then said, "Take it easy."

 chapter 417

    chapter 417


    Chapter 417 It''s actually her


    After hanging up, Ben threw the phone aside.


    What Patrick said at the end told him to take it easy, and he naturally understood what it meant.


    With a lowugh, Ben walked to the window, overlooking the bustling road.


    He was lost in thought, partly, of Tilly.


    The investigation data of Tilly had been sent to him. ording to it, there was no problem with her.


    What she had shown and said, the rtionship between her and April, and the things that didn''t seem


    to be harmonious between her and her family were all written in detail in the information.


    Ben had no doubts about this.


    However, he was still suspicious. It was so coincidental for Tilly to appear in Innisrial and to meet him,


    to live in his hotel, and to have a confrontation between him and her father.


    All of this seemed to be a coincidence, but when he thought about it, it was full of many unknown


    entanglements.


    If everything had been nned and arranged long ago, then he really wanted to apud Tilly for what


    she had shown.


    With such a good acting skill, if she didn''t be an actress, it will be a waste of her talented


    performance.


    Ben just thought about it. All of this may be a very likely trap. As if his heart was stuffed by something,


    he was very upset.


    Frowning, Ben walked back, picked up his phone, and tapped the Facebook app.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His eyes fell on Tilly''s avatar. He was silent for a while, and finally tapped it.


    Ben sent a text, "Are you awake?"


    It was almost noon now, and ording to Ben''s schedule, he had already woken up.


    However, that ident happened in the middle of the night, so it was normal for her to catch up on


    sleep.


    So, Ben still asked this question.


    To Ben''s surprise, Tilly replied quickly, and, to his even more surprise, Tilly said, "I just slept for a few


    minutes."


    Through the phone screen, Ben seemed to be able to feel Tilly''s unhappiness.


    "What?" Ben asked.


    It had been six or seven hours. If she wanted to sleep, she can naturally fall asleep.


    Tilly seemed to be even more aggrieved, and sent an emoji to Ben, saying pitifully, "I''m scared."


    Ben stared at the words on the phone screen, somewhat dumbfounded.


    With a lowugh, Ben said, "Since you''re awake, dress up and I''ll take you to dinner."


    Ben didn''t know what Tilly was doing, but she didn''t reply to his message.


    Ben thought she was going to wash up, so he didn''t care and sent another message, "I''ll call you in half


    an hour."


    She still didn''t reply, but Ben thought that giving Tilly half an hour should be enough.


    After all, it only took ten minutes for him to wash himself up before going out.


    However, Ben didn''t understand how much time girls would need.


    Half an hourter, Ben came out of the room and went to find Tilly.


    But, when he arrived at Tilly''s room, he rang the doorbell for a long time, but there was no response.


    Ben''s expression was not very good. If Tilly saw him like this now, she might be frightened.


    However, Ben was not in a hurry. He was sure that Tilly must be in the room, so he stopped ringing the


    doorbell. Instead, he went back to his room and sent a message to Tilly, "Pack up ande find me."


    Tilly actually felt that she was moving very fast, but when she packed up and appeared in front of Ben''s


    room, it was an hour and a halfter.


    Tilly was really a little winced, not even daring to ring the doorbell.


    In fact, when she returned to her room, she did fall asleep very quickly.


    As a result, after less than ten minutes of sleep, Tilly woke up from the nightmare. When she closed


    her eyes, she seemed to see the men in ck rushing in and grabbing her.


    In particr, her father''s face appeared in the dream. He was very angry, as if he might beat her to


    death at any time.


    Tilly was so frightened that she jumped out of bed. She was already drenched and covered in sweat.


    She didn''t dare to continue to sleep, but shrank herself under the quilt. Staring at the direction of the


    door all the time, she was afraid that what happened before would happen again.


    She held the phone, and the interface disyed a dialog with Ben all the time.


    However, Tilly was very cowardly and dared not disturb Ben anymore.


    Just keeping her eyes open until dawn, Tilly thought that Ben had gone back to his room to sleep, and


    thought that no matter what, she couldn''t disturb him.


    Tilly was touched by her thoughtful behavior, but she didn''t know that Ben hadn''t fallen asleep since he


    was woken up by her voice call.


    Even, when Tilly thought she was being considerate, he even got rid of Arthur.


    So, when Tilly received Ben''s message, she was very happy, but she didn''t expect that Ben would take


    her to dinner.


    This made her roll off the bed directly. She was so excited.


    Because she was wrapped in a quilt and the carpet was very thick, she didn''t hurt from falling.


    However, Tilly didn''t dare to dy, but ran into the bathroom without watching her phone.


    However, when Tilly stood in front of the mirror, she was dumbfounded.


    The girl in the mirror who looked like a ghost was actually her?


    This made it impossible for Tilly to bear it.


    She will never allow herself to have any ws in her beautiful face.


    So, Tilly hurriedly began to remedy the situation, using the fastest and most effective things to restore


    herself to a young girl full of vitality.


    Even the clothes she wore were very lively, but also a little bit sexy. It can be said that she was very


    ingenious.


    However, when Tilly was satisfied with everything from the strands of her hair to her feet, she had time


    to check her phone.


    Now, Tilly waspletely dumbfounded.


    Ben actually only gave her half an hour.


    However, she had already spent an hour and a half.


    Tilly hurried out of the room and ran to Ben''s room.

 chapter 418

    chapter 418


    Chapter 418 Specially reserved


    Ben waited in the room for a long time, but didn''t wait for Tilly''s reply. In desperation, he could only deal


    with his business first.


    Kicking Arthur out of the Mirth Hotel was just the beginning.


    In the future, people from Arthur''s faction will surely make trouble out of nothing.


    Ben was not in a hurry to uproot them all, but was going to wait and see who, with unclear factions,


    would stand up for Arthur.


    This was indeed a good opportunity to do the housecleaning, and Ben naturally will not give up.


    However, doing so meant that the entire Lee Group will be plunged into turmoil for some time toe.


    Ben wasn''t worried about this, but was looking forward to it. He just wanted to see how many people


    had been crooked over the years.


    After dealing with several documents, Ben suddenly heard his stomach growl.


    He frowned, and then nced at the time. It was past twelve o''clock.


    Ben almostughed out of anger.


    What was she doing to make him wait so long?


    Ben prided himself on not being a patient person, and he never treated anyone like this in the past.


    In his opinion, waiting was the most time-wasting thing. If it was someone who wanted to cooperate


    with him and made him wait for so long, he will definitely take back the opportunity of cooperation.


    How could he have imagined that one day, he would have such patience with a girl, and he could really


    wait for such a long time.


    It was just that he hadn''t eaten anything since he was woken upst night.


    At this moment, he was really hungry and had a stomachache.


    Standing up from behind the desk, Ben held his phone, ready to go straight to Tilly''s room and knock


    on the door.


    If she still didn''t open the door for him this time, then he will ask someone to bring the key card and go


    in directly.


    However, when Ben opened the door, he saw Tilly standing at the door of his room.


    As if she didn''t expect him to open the door suddenly, Tilly''s face was filled with astonishment. She


    blinked and said, "Hi."


    Ben was confused by her obedient and cute appearance, and he lost any impatience in an instant.


    He looked Tilly up and down. She wore a bright yellow puff-sleeved shirt and a white skirt today. She


    looked very youthful, and in an instant, she would make people feel better.


    In fact, if the bright yellow color clothes were worn by people with less fair skin, it will be a disaster.


    However, the girl in front of him was so beautiful in such a dress that Ben couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Ben was not a person who would show his emotions, so he closed the door behind his back and said to


    Tilly, "Let''s go to eat."


    Tilly nodded and immediately turned and walked in the direction of the elevator.


    Ben discovered that the back of her shirt was actually designed with an open back. There were only


    some straps intertwined on the back, revealing her perfect back. The backless design was even more


    sexy.


    After being surprised, Ben looked down and his eyes darkened.


    This girl didn''t know how seductive she was when she dressed like this.


    Inexplicably, Ben really didn''t want others to see Tilly.


    However, he was only able to suppress the urge now.


    He was not Tilly''s boyfriend, and he had no reason or position to judge Tilly''s clothes.


    However, even though he understood it, Ben still felt ufortable.


    He was very upset.


    Just looking at her like this made him extremely ufortable.


    And when they went to the restaurant on the second floor, Ben''s unhappiness became more intense.


    Even though he didn''t show his emotions, at this moment, he still did it.


    It was the time for dinner. There were many people in the restaurant, and Ben had already noticed that


    at least seven men''s gazes were on Tilly''s body, to be more precise, on her back.


    Men understood men''s gaze best, and what that gaze represented was self-evident.


    For a moment, Ben even regretted it.


    He should have told Tilly to change it.


    He thought that the sweater skirt she worest night was very good.


    Tilly had no idea what Ben was thinking.


    But, from the moment she entered the elevator, Tilly had sensed Ben''s displeasure.


    She didn''t think much of it, but thought it was because she was sote that Ben was upset.


    So, Tilly was obedient, chose not to say anything, and just stood there. Wherever Ben led her, she


    went there.


    On the second floor of Mirth Hotel was the Chinese restaurant.


    It was also the best Chinese restaurant among all hotels in Innisrial.


    Many people who were not residents also came here to eat.


    However, the price of Mirth Hotel prevented people from dining here.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Although the peak meal time had passed at this moment, it was still overcrowded.


    Tilly followed Ben through the lobby, and there wasn''t an empty seat as far as she could see.


    Just when Tilly thought they were going to wait in line, she found herself led into a private room by Ben.


    Tilly was a little speechless. It can be seen that this private room had a very high standard, and it


    should be used to entertain the most important guests.


    She looked at Ben, and finally said, "It''s just the two of us. Isn''t it a bit too wasteful toe to the


    private room?"


    Ben turned his head to look at Tilly, and said, "Do you want to go to the lobby and wait for a seat?"


    Tilly didn''t care about these things. She also often went to ces where inte influencers would go,


    and queued for hours. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with this.


    This was probably the difference in thinking between them.


    Ben''s only thought now was to eat.


    He said, "If you want to line up, you can try it at another time. Now, sit down and have a meal."


    In front of Ben, Tilly was really cowardly. Hearing what he said, she didn''t say anything more, but sat


    obediently on the chair.


    When Ben saw this, he felt helpless again, and in the end, he kindly exined, "This room is reserved


    for a special purpose, and it is not open to the public."

 chapter 419

    chapter 419


    Chapter 419 I was just thinking about something


    Hearing Ben''s exnation, Tilly had no burden.


    She was familiar with this operation.


    When many wealthy families opened a store, they will leave an exclusive ce for their people.


    However, Tilly didn''t like this kind of thing herself, and won''t show her identity to enjoy these special


    treatment.


    At this point, she was like a very ordinary girl who was interested only in pretty and popr ces.


    However, it didn''t mean she had any dissatisfaction with it.


    On the contrary, Tilly felt that Ben should be like this.


    After sitting on the chair, Tilly looked at the private room again, sighing secretly in her heart. Ben must


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    be a person who enjoyed himself very much. And that was why he got such an exclusive private room.


    When she was thinking about it, Ben handed her the menu.


    "What do you want to eat?" Ben said.


    Although he was indeed very hungry, and now he can''t wait to bring the food to him immediately, Ben


    acted like a gentleman and let Tilly take the order first.


    Tilly was not restrained. After a quick scan of the menu, she chose what she liked.


    She did not quibble or say anything, as other girls did.


    In Tilly''s view, this kind of girl was very unlikable for her.


    At least, she can''t be friends with them.


    Tilly wouldn''t let herself be the kind of girl she disliked.


    After taking her order, Tilly handed Ben the menu and said, "Order what you want."


    Ben took a cursory nce at the dishes Tilly ordered. Her taste was simr to his. When he was about


    to say what she ordered was enough, he heard Tilly say that.


    He was a little astonished, looked up at Tilly, and after a while, he said, "You can eat a lot."


    She looked thin, and her arms looked like they could be crushed by pinching. He didn''t expect that she


    would have such a big appetite.


    Tilly tilted her head and thought about what she ordered just now, but she didn''t think she could eat a


    lot.


    Looking at Ben with dissatisfaction, she said, "It''s very rude of you to say that."


    "Okay, okay, I''m just kidding," Ben smiled, added two more dishes and a dessert, and said, "I''m not


    bragging. I can tell you that the dessert here is the best in Innisrial. If you don''t try it, you''ll regret it."


    Tilly immediately became interested, stared at Ben for a while, and said, "What if I don''t think it tastes


    good?"


    Ben gave a lowugh and said, "Then I''ll promise you one request."


    In an instant, Tilly''s eyes lit up a little bit, and she looked at Ben with a wicked smile on her face, "That''s


    what you said. You can''t lie to me."


    Ben was a little dumbfounded. Whom did she think of him?


    He said, "However, you cannot tell lies against your conscience."


    If it was to win, she can deliberately say that the dessert here was not delicious, which was not allowed.


    Tilly snorted softly and said, "Do I look that bad?"


    Ben heard her say that and wanted to tease her in an instant.


    "It depends on your conscience," he said.


    Tilly was speechless.


    How did she feel that Ben regarded her as an ungrateful person?


    Compressing her lips, Tilly said, "Don''t worry. I won''t be so unobjective."


    Ben ttened his mouth and didn''t continue to tease her.


    In fact, if she got upset by teasing, he needed to coax her in the end.


    Soon, the dishes were brought in.


    Ben was already very hungry, but did not forget to take care of Tilly. He put a piece of chicken in a bowl


    for her, and said, "Try it and see if it suits your taste."


    Tilly didn''t expect that Ben would serve food for her, and was stunned for a while.


    She stared at Ben for a long time, and came to a conclusion that in the future, the person who will


    be Ben''s girlfriend will be very happy.


    This man was a downright gentleman, which made him so special.


    But, just thinking about it, Tilly felt an inexplicable sense of difort if he showed this kind of


    gentleman behavior to other girls.


    One thing she had to admit was that she really liked this man.


    From his amazing appearance when they first met, tost night when he appeared like a savior and an


    unrivaled hero, to now, although he teased her sometimes, in general, this man was a gentleman.


    Tilly believed that no girl can refuse such a man.


    She would be attracted to him, and this waspletely normal.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Tilly felt that it would be very difficult for her to have


    anything to do with Ben.


    She bit her lower lip, and for some reason, she couldn''t eat any more.


    Ben didn''t notice it at first. After a few mouthfuls of food, he felt a lot morefortable in his stomach,


    so he looked at Tilly, saw that she was poking the chicken in the bowl with a fork. "What''s wrong? It


    doesn''t suit your appetite?"


    This made Ben have to pay attention to her.


    Mirth Hotel had no problems at star rating. The amodation environment and various services were


    also well-known both at home and abroad.


    However, catering was the most famous part of Mirth Hotel.


    Ben had always been very confident in the hotel''s catering, and he had never encountered anyone who


    had no appetite in the food of the hotel.


    It was the first time Ben had seen anyone act like this.


    He was very puzzled. She was fine just now, and she was obviously very excited when she was


    ordering, but now she looked like she didn''t want to move the fork at all.


    Hearing what Ben said, Tilly immediately shook her head and said, "No, I don''t think it''s bad. I was just


    thinking about something."


    As she spoke, Tilly picked up the piece of chicken that was about to be smashed by her, and put it in


    her mouth.


    Just a split second, Tilly''s eyes flooded with light again.


    She looked at Ben, couldn''t wait to swallow the chicken in her mouth, raised her hand and gave Ben a


    thumbs up. "This is too delicious! This is the best I''ve ever eaten!"

 chapter 420

    chapter 420


    Chapter 420 I am a beast


    Seeing Tilly like this, Ben was relieved.


    He smiled and said, "I thought its reputation is going to be tarnished."


    Tilly immediately shook her head and said, "No, it''s really delicious."


    Ben was amused by her, and said, "Just eat when it''s time to eat. Don''t think about irrelevant things."


    Tilly muttered softly, "It''s not irrelevant."


    What she was thinking about was a very important thing.


    However, Tilly couldn''t tell Ben what she thought just now.


    She became depressed again in an instant.


    However, at this moment, Tilly was still amazed by the food in front of her.


    She was actually very picky about food.


    For example, she was keen to go to those restaurants where YouTube influencers would rmend.


    Some of them actually had no tasty food at all. People just went there for the environment and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    atmosphere. In that cases, Tilly will not be unhappy at all.


    However, when she came to the kind of restaurants where people imed that their own food was the


    most delicious, it was actually very difficult for Tilly to feel that it was as good as it was praised.


    However, even though Tilly would return disappointed every time, she was still very keen on doing that.


    Moreover, she was bing more and more intense in being picky.


    It was the first time that Tilly felt that the food here was really delicious.


    Tilly said, "Let me tell you. If I say something that is not delicious, it may not be really bad. It may just


    be that I don''t like it, but others will like it. However, when I say something delicious, no one will dislike


    it. Everyone will think that it is really delicious."


    Ben was amused by her tongue twister-like words.


    He said, "It seems that your tongue is very powerful."


    Tilly stuck out her tongue. She looked cute, but what she said was extremely arrogant.


    "Of course, I''ve got the best tongue in the country," Tilly said.


    Ben looked at her smug appearance, and inexplicably felt that she was in a very good mood.


    He didn''t know what kind of magical power this girl possessed, but she can make him seem to be able


    to forget everything and continue to listen to her.


    Soon, the two ate all the dishes on the table.


    Ben finally realized that Tilly''s appetite was really amazing.


    He leaned back on the chair idly, and asked with some doubts, "How can you be so thin?"


    Tilly looked down at herself, and said, "I''m not thin. I have everything I should have."


    Her figure was top-notch among the rich youngdies in the capital.


    There were many young girls who wanted to get close to her. Apart from the fact that she was the


    daughter of the Hughes family, another very important reason was that they wanted to know from her


    how to get such a good figure like her.


    However, there were some who thought it was unnatural, and some even came over directly and asked


    which hospital she had the filling for.


    For these women, Tilly will roll her eyes.


    In fact, Tilly admitted that she ate a lot. However, she was active and very versatile in all sports. In


    addition, it was because of the genes. Her mother was a beautiful woman with a perfect body shape.


    Of course, such a good figure was due to her mother''s strict management of her since she was a child.


    She must have a perfect angle and posture when sitting and standing, and she will not be given a


    chance to bezy at all. Otherwise, she will be punished.


    Tilly had suffered a lot in this regard.


    It was only in the past few years that she can sit in any posture she liked.


    When Ben heard Tilly''s words, he couldn''t help but look at Tilly''s chest.


    However, her clothes made it difficult to see if what she said was true.


    Ben couldn''t help thinking back tost night, when Tilly opened the door and threw herself into his


    arms.


    The feeling of hitting his chest was indeed soft.


    In an instant, Ben was short of breath, and unconsciously thought of evil things.


    He looked at Tilly, but this girl actually looked at him with an extremely innocent and arrogant look. She


    didn''t feel at all that it was wrong for her to say such things to a man.


    Ben got a headache. He didn''t know whether to think that Tilly was such a pure and innocent girl, or to


    think that she really knew how to conceal her purpose very well.


    If Tilly came to Innisrial and everything was arranged, Ben really wanted to take a good look at what


    kind of secrets she had.


    Tilly didn''t hear Ben''s answer, asking doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe it?"


    Ben''s eyes flickered slightly and he said, "If I don''t believe it, how can you prove it?"


    Tilly didn''t expect Ben to ask such a question, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Holding her chin, she quickly thought of a way, "Why don''t we go swimming together?"


    Ben was extremely speechless.


    Why was she so bold?


    Sh actually invited a man to go swimming together in order to prove that she got a good body shape.


    If she wasn''t trying to seduce him, she was really stupid.


    Thinking about it this way, Ben felt that his previous worries might really be superfluous.


    If the Hughes Family expected Tilly toe to Innisrial to create a disturbance, it was afraid that the


    entire Hughes family will be ountable for it.


    He said, "For everyone who doubts your figure, do you invite them to go swimming together?"


    Tilly frowned, looked at Ben, and said, "No, I''m not that showy. I just want to prove it to you."


    What she said was so sincere that Ben was a little speechless for a moment.


    He was not an idiot, so he could naturally feel Tilly''s interest in him from the way Tilly looked at him.


    However, Ben still felt a little troublesome for Tilly''s bold words.


    If he rejected her, he didn''t know how disappointed the girl would be.


    However, if he just agreed to her, Ben would really feel that he was a beast.

 chapter 421

    chapter 421


    Chapter 421 I still have things to do


    Tilly didn''t wait for Ben''s answer and looked at him with a pair of innocent eyes blinking.


    Coincidentally, the dessert was served at this time.


    Tilly''s attention was distracted in an instant.


    When she saw the menu just now, she didn''t notice this dessert. Now when she saw it with her own


    eyes, she realized that this dessert looked too beautiful.


    However, from Tilly''s own experience, things that were generally very beautiful will not be particrly


    delicious.


    So, she also had the same attitude towards this dessert.


    Ben probably guessed what she was thinking.


    He gave a lowugh and said, "Why? Why don''t you give it a try?"


    "Are you sure it will be delicious?" Tilly raised her eyes and looked at Ben, obviously not trusting him.


    Benughed lowly, and said, "I thought, after you eat these dishes, you shouldn''t have such a doubt


    anymore."


    Tilly tilted her head and thought about it, but it really was the case.


    She said, "If I really don''t think it''s delicious, will you be unhappy?"


    Ben said, "Why? Do I look so mean?"


    Tilly giggled and said, "I''m relieved with your words."


    As she said that, she picked up the fork, but didn''t take it.


    "What?" Ben asked. What was she nervous about?


    "It''s so pretty. I don''t want to spoil it," Tilly said.


    Ben said, "How about I get someone to make you another?"


    "That''s not necessary," Tilly said, "Food should be eaten after all. Otherwise, it would be a waste of the


    meaning of their existence."


    Ben smiled, inexplicably feeling that this girl was really cute.


    She said those weird things, which made people feel reasonable instead.


    Finally, holding a small fork, Tilly put it on the dessert and dug a piece out.


    The dense taste in the mouth was Tilly''s favorite, and this was already a great merit.


    To Tilly''s surprise, with such a beautiful appearance, she thought it would be very sweet, but it was not


    like this. Instead, it had a very refreshing taste, which satisfied all girls'' requirements for desserts. It


    was tasty but not greasy. It can be said that it was the best dessert that Tilly had eaten.


    Tilly would show all her emotions on her face, and at this moment, her expression was even more


    satisfied, like a cat that had stolen a fish. She looked extremely happy.


    Ben didn''t say anything, but looked at Tilly without blinking his eyes.


    Tilly, who was being like this, made him unable to take his eyes offpletely.


    In his opinion, Tilly at this moment was so pretty, which made him want to be a beast.


    Finally, Tilly recovered from the astonishment, and looked at Ben, "I''m not kidding you at all. It''s really


    delicious. It''s the best dessert I''ve ever eaten."


    She didn''t lie. Based on her experiences, this one was the most delicious, bar none.


    Hearing Tilly''s words, Ben smiled.


    There were so many doubts about this girl that he will unconsciously doubt the purpose of all her


    actions.


    However, at this moment, Ben was willing to tell himself to believe her, to believe that she was such a


    pure and innocent girl, without any purpose, just appearing in his world so straightforwardly.


    And at this moment, Ben was also thinking if things were as he guessed, then he seemed to be willing


    to pretend that he didn''t know anything, that everything was just his own imagination. And he just


    indulged her like this.


    Realizing what he was thinking, Ben felt veryplicated.


    He looked at Tilly and saw that she wasn''t worried at all, just eating dessert.


    Ben finally suppressed the urge to ask the questions he had nned to ask her.


    He said, "Shall I order another one for you?"


    "No need," Tilly shook her head and said, "I''ll be full too."


    Ben was amused by her, so he answered casually, "You can go swimming if you are full. The swimming


    pool here is also very good."


    Tilly tilted her head and said, "Swimming? You didn''t seem to n to go swimming with me just now."


    Obviously, when she made this suggestion just now, he was very unhappy. It seemed that she wanted


    to take advantage of him.


    Ben won''t admit that when he heard her mention going swimming just now, some messy things went


    through his mind.


    He said, "You can try it and see if I want to go with you."


    "That won''t work." Tilly shook her head and touched her stomach. She said, "My stomach is bulging,


    and I''d be ugly in a swimsuit. I''ll go swim with you after I digest it."


    Ben found it funny and really couldn''t describe what this girl was thinking now.


    It didn''t matter if he said she was innocent or not, or he said she was very scheming. It seemed that no


    matter which one it was, it was her.


    Ben said, "I won''t dislike you."


    After all, it was the food from his hotel that filled her stomach.


    Tilly didn''t pay attention at first, but now when she heard Ben say that, she felt a little doting


    inexplicably.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She felt that she seemed to have heard it wrong.


    However, it seemed that there was nothing wrong.


    Tilly said, "Anyway, I just can''t show it to you."


    She wanted her dignity.


    Ben stopped teasing her. Seeing that she really couldn''t eat anymore, he said, "Okay, let''s go after


    eating. I still have things to do."


    Tilly nodded obediently and followed Ben out.


    When leaving the room, Tilly watched Ben''s back, but actually felt it very strange.


    She had a feeling that Ben would ask her to have dinner with her because he had something to ask


    her.


    However, he didn''t ask anything, which was so strange.


    Tilly didn''t know why he didn''t ask, but still felt very sweet.


    Looking at Ben''s back, Tilly smiled unconsciously.


    She thought she was hiding it well, but she didn''t realize that all of this was seen by Ben.


    Ben was not a narcissistic person, but he still understood her passionate gaze very well.


    At this moment, Ben wanted to see when she couldn''t hide her thoughts.

 chapter 422

    chapter 422


    Chapter 422 How do you n topensate


    After Matilda got Miles'' car, she loved to go out very much. She always drove that car wherever she


    went, and she was very happy about that.


    However, she forgot that the license te number of Miles'' car was famous all over the city, and some


    female stars who wanted to create a romantic encounter will keep watching Miles'' car and have a rear-


    end collision. They wanted to show themselves in front of Miles, and it was best to get Miles'' favor.


    Even if they didn''t seed in bing Miles'' woman, they can get some acting opportunities, which


    was enough to make a fortune.


    However, no one knew that Miles had given the car to Matilda.


    Matilda had been going out so oftentely that the women who wanted to meet Miles were getting


    excited.


    On Monday afternoon, Matilda was going to y a cameo role in Francis'' new crew. Because it was in


    the film and television center, and she didn''t think much about it, she drove the car there.


    Who would have thought that the rear of the car was hit while she was waiting for the traffic light just as


    she was about to get on the elevated highway.


    Matilda''s hand holding the steering wheel tightened, and she scowled instantly.


    She loved the car so much that Ash wouldn''t even be allowed to touch it. Now it was being rear-ended.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    How can she bear this?


    Matilda had a sullen face, got out of the car, and saw a well-dressed womaning down from behind.


    That woman''s eyes were lowered. She looked pitiful, and opened her mouth and said, "Mr. Hayden, I''m


    sorry. I''m a newbie. I''m really sorry."


    Matilda folded her arms and looked at the woman who looked like she was being bullied. And her


    beautiful eyes narrowed threateningly.


    This woman was a little familiar to her.


    At the beginning of the year, this woman just received a reward of Best Actress. Her name was Kate


    Richardson. It was said that she came from the slums to the top actress step by step. And she was


    praised by many people as a role model who changed her life against the destiny.


    If the facts were really as she advertised, Matilda will have admiration for her.


    However, this woman''s background was bizarre andplicated. With her own power, she stirred up


    the situation. It can be said that this woman was a born actress.


    Kate didn''t hear Miles'' voice and then she raised her head, but when she saw the woman standing


    beside the car clearly, her face immediately turned cold.


    She knew Matilda.


    Matilda appeared out of nowhere. She not only took Jah''s role away, but also became the most


    popr female artist on Globalhive.


    Kate had heard some rumors a long time ago, saying that the rtionship between Matilda and Miles


    was not simple. Otherwise, she would not be ttered by so many people.


    However, everyone only dared to gossip in private, because it was said that if it was exposed, the


    consequence will be very embarrassing.


    Kate didn''t care about it at first, because she herself knew best how she came to the top. For this kind


    of woman who used casting couch to seek parts in films, Kate only believed that this was her own


    capability.


    However, what annoyed her was that she didn''t know what method Matilda used to snatch away the


    opportunities she was looking for.


    How could Kate bear it?


    Originally, she asked her agent to investigate who this woman was, and then she would think about


    how to get them back from her hands.


    However, she didn''t expect to see her here.


    Kate looked Matilda up and down. She had to admit that Matilda''s face couldn''t be more perfect than


    hers in the entire entertainment industry.


    Even she, who was always confident in her beauty, felt ashamed for a moment.


    Although this feeling onlysted for a while, it still made Kate feel very ufortable.


    Her gaze on Matilda''s face became a little colder, but she did not forget her purpose for today.


    "If I remember correctly, this car belongs to Mr. Hayden, right? Why are you driving his car?" Kate


    suppressed the anger in her heart and asked her, pretending to be friendly.


    Matilda twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, not hiding her mockery at all, "Does it has something


    to do with you? Or, are you familiar with Mr. Hayden? If I remember correctly, you are not an actress of


    ourpany, are you? You don''t have to care about that. Mind your own business."


    Kate''s face darkened in an instant. This damned woman dared to mock her like that.


    If she wasn''t on the road now, she really wanted to rush up and p this woman hard.


    Matilda naturally understood the thoughts from her eyes, sneered, and said, "Why don''t we talk now?


    How do you n topensate for the collision of my car?"


    This car was limited. There were only two of it worldwide.


    She wanted to buy it, but because of a sudden mission, she missed the time.


    After she finished the task and when she wanted to check the two buyers of this car, she couldn''t find it.


    So, when she saw that Miles was actually driving this car, she wanted to find a way to let Miles allow


    her to drive it.


    But she didn''t expect that Miles would be so generous and gave it to her directly.


    The car was bumped only after she just got the car for days. How could she bear it?


    Kate didn''t know Matilda well, and didn''t know how strong her love for cars was. She just firmly


    believed that Matilda used some shady means so that Miles allowed her to drive his car.


    So, she chuckled and said, "Of course I will pay thepensation, but this is a matter between me and


    Mr. Hayden. You should not be qualified to discuss this matter with me."


    Matilda was not annoyed when she heard this. She took out her mobile phone and called Miles, "Mr.


    Hayden, I''m on Sudstino Road right now, and I need you to deal with something."


    There was no dissatisfaction in her voice, but Miles, knowing her well, could tell that she was very


    unhappy.


    So, without Matilda saying anything more, Miles said directly to her, "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    His location, as it happened, was not far from Sudstino Road.


    Satisfied, Matilda hung up the phone, and called Francis again, telling him that something happened to


    her, and she couldn''t make it through today.


    Francis had always been very nice to Matilda, and this time she was only ying a cameo role. In fact,


    she just needed to go there to do his a favor. With Matilda''s ability, the filming can bepleted in an


    afternoon. He can arrange another time and wait for Matilda toe.


    Francis readily agreed and let Matilda go about her own business.


    Without urgent work, Matilda would just rx and wait for Miles toe and deal with it.

 chapter 423

    chapter 423


    Chapter 423 What on earth does she rely on?


    Half an hourter, Miles arrived on time.


    Matilda''s and Kate''s cars had been moved to the side of the road.


    Kate got out of the car as soon as she saw Milesing.


    However, as she watched helplessly, Miles walked towards Matilda without stopping for a moment,


    which made her embarrassed in an instant.


    She just received the reward of Best Actress, and everyone in the entertainment industry will show her


    respect.


    Who the heck Matilda was? She was just a neer who had just debuted, and only one variety


    show had been broadcast. Up to now, she had no works, and had not many fans. How can she be


    However, no matter how angry Kate was, she could only watch Miles walk towards Matilda without


    giving her a look at al0 .


    She gritted her teeth. At this moment, she even wanted to rush to p Matilda in the face.


    She believed that she had nothing left other than that face.


    Matilda caught Kate''s anger from the corner of her eye.


    After Miles came over, Matilda didn''t get out of the car, but looked at him yfully, saying, "Mr. Hayden,


    you are so charming. The best actress spent a lot of money just to get your attention."


    She had already calcted that even if it was covered by insurance, Kate would have to pay millions


    for the damage caused by the car.


    If Miles wanted to mess with her, then even a million dors would not be able to stop him.


    Even if Kate was now the best actress and her worth had risen, it should still be like a torment if she


    had to pay such apensation fee.


    Matilda looked at Miles and said, "You can''t bear to let her pay?"


    Miles raised his hand and flicked Matilda''s forehead, saying, "What nonsense. Get off the car first."


    He didn''t want to face Kate himself .


    Matilda frowned, very dissatisfied with Miles'' intimate gesture.


    What was more, this man dared to hit her hard. This time, it really hurt her forehead.


    ring at Miles, Matilda finally got out of the car.


    Kate had already walked over, and seeing the two of them standing together like this at the moment


    made her even more jealous.


    Damn, who the hell was this woman?


    When Miles was facing Matilda, he was gentle, but now when he looked at Kate, he waspletely


    icy.


    Matilda, who was standing beside him, seemed to have sensed his coldness.


    Matilda raised her eyes and nced at Miles. The corners of her mouth slightly pursed. This feeling


    was quite amazing.


    Kate was about to get close to Miles, but after realizing his indifferent attitude, she said politely, "Mr.


    Hayden, I''m Kate. We met earlier at the awards."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles didn''t make a sound, and the impatient expression on his face already said clearly: "There are so


    many people who have seen me. Who are you?"


    Although Miles didn''t say this, Kate understood it.


    In an instant, she felt even more suffocated.


    However, even though Kate was angry, she didn''t dare to show it in front of Miles.


    She could only stare at Matilda indifferently.


    She was sure that it must be what Matilda said to Miles just now that made Miles behave like this.


    Matilda caught Kate''s eyes and was also annoyed.


    However, now she wanted to see how Miles ned to solve this matter.


    Standing aside with folded arms, Matilda was not prepared to speak.


    Kate said, "Mr. Hayden, I''m really sorry. I''m a novice on the road and hit your car. Why don''t you leave


    me a contact information, and I''ll make thepensation when the details of ite out?"


    Matilda snorted lightly. Sure enough, this woman was going to use all means to seduce Miles, and at


    this time, she didn''t forget to ask for Miles'' contact information.


    Matilda was about to apud her.


    Miles said, "It''s not necessary. This car is not mine."


    As soon as he said so, even Matilda was taken aback.


    She tilted her head to look at Miles, with some doubts.


    Although Miles gave her the car, they hadn''t actually gone through the transfer procedures yet.


    However, in the next second, Matilda heard Miles say to her, "Are you stupid? Didn''t even notice I have


    the license te numbers been changed?"


    Matilda was bbergasted.


    It really hadn''t been discovered by her yet.


    Moreover, this car had always been used by her recently. When did he go to handle the transfer stuff?


    Miles immediately thought that Matilda was cute, but he indeed did not tell her about it.


    When she came to thepany to shoot before, he had someone do it for her.


    And the most surprised person was not Matilda, but Kate.


    By virtue of the license te number and the model of the car, she confirmed that the car belonged to


    Miles, but now she heard Miles say that the number had been changed.


    Kate didn''t believe it, and took another look at the license te, only to realize that it had really


    changed.


    The original 6 was changed into 8.


    She really didn''t pay attention to it.


    If she had looked carefully at that time, she would have hesitated whether to bump into it or not.


    However, how could Kate have imagined that Miles would make such a generous offer, and directly


    give Matilda a limited car?


    She had investigated it. Knowing how expensive this car was, and that there was only one in the


    country, she didn''t look carefully.


    However, she never imagined that such a situation would happen now.


    Kate was almost pissed off.


    What on earth did Matilda have?


    Matilda was very happy, and the corners of her lips curled up. Since she was the owner of the car now,


    she will not be soft on the issue ofpensation.


    She looked at Kate and said, "In this case, Miss Richardson, please talk to me about the


    When Kate heard this, she looked up at Matilda suddenly. She had a premonition and always felt that


    this woman had ulterior motives.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Kate heard Matilda say, "I won''t make it difficult for you. We''ll handle


    everything ording to the formal process. I hope you will not deny it when the timees."

 chapter 424

    chapter 424


    Chapter 424 Want me to change my mind?


    After Matilda said this, Kate''s face turned livid.


    She did understand what this meant. Matilda was clearly mocking her, thinking that she might try to


    deny it.


    Moreover, ording to the process, it was to exin that thepensation will definitely not be a


    small amount.


    Just thinking about it made Kate furious.


    She didn''t know much about cars, but she knew how expensive this car was.


    Thepensation must cost her profusely.


    Originally, Kate wanted to get close to Miles, and rte herself with Miles through the rear-end chase .


    She didn''t expect it to turn out to be like this.


    Taking a deep breath, Kate said, "Of course, it''s my responsibility. I naturally won''t have any


    objections."


    Matilda looked at Kate meaningfully, and said, "Then please leave me your agent''s contact information.


    I will contact your agent when the timees."


    For Kate, it was even more a humiliation.


    With her current status in the entertainment industry, many people wanted her contact information.


    Who would have thought that Matilda would have such an attitude when she came here.


    Kate looked at Matilda coldly, trying not to lose her temper.


    It was really not worth it to go crazy for such a woman.


    Matilda understood it from her eyes.


    She chuckled and asked, "Do you have any dissatisfaction?"


    How could she fail to see what Kate was up to?


    Kate just wanted to leave her contact information, so that she might still be remembered by Miles.


    Not to mention how idiotic this idea was, because Miles really transferred the car under her name


    without any hesitation, Matilda would not let Miles suffer such grievances.


    And she herself didn''t want to have this woman''s contact information.


    Therefore, the best way was to leave the contact information of her agent.


    Kate said, "My agent is very busy. There is really no need for her to worry about such a trivial matter. In


    my opinion, let me leave my contact."


    Matilda said, "Miss Richardson, what you said is wrong. You are the best actress now. Everyone knows


    how full your schedule is. It is not easy to contact you."


    Kate can understand the irony of Matilda''s words.


    Matilda was clearly saying that she, the best actress, still had time to find fault.


    Matilda watched the change of Kate''s expression with pleasure, feeling very blissful.


    She continued, "Or, we can go to yourpany directly and ask your boss to take charge of this


    matter."


    When Kate heard this, she was instantly furious.


    She was going crazy by Matilda. If she hadn''t taken care of how she looked, she would have rushed


    over to p Matilda in the face.


    However, she couldn''t.


    She was a star. If she pped people on the road, once this was exposed, her reputation will be


    ruined.


    Moreover, Miles was still standing here, and she didn''t want to tarnish herself in front of him.


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, Kate had no choice but to go to the car to get her agent''s business


    card and hand it to Miles.


    In her heart, she still wanted to have an association with Miles.


    Unexpectedly, a fair hand reached out and directly took the business card.


    Matilda was really speechless that her way of thinking was strange.


    It was already very clear that Kate and Miles could not have a rtionship at all, and Miles would not


    pay attention to her at all. But she still had such a bad idea and wanted to get close to Miles.


    Matilda can only think that she was thick-skinned.


    After taking away the business card, Matilda didn''t bother to pay attention to Kate anymore.


    Simrly, Miles thought so.


    Miles looked down at Matilda and said, "Go back to my car first. I''ll have someonee over and send


    the car to be repairedter."


    Matilda nodded. The sun made her feel bad.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Looking back at the dented rear of the car, Matilda felt even more irritable, and walked towards Miles''


    car.


    Opening the car door and sitting in, the instant air-conditioning finally made Matilda feel much better.


    Miles also returned to the car, without giving Kate the chance to strike up a conversation with him.


    From the rearview mirror, Matilda saw Kate still standing there. She twitched the corner of her mouth,


    and said to Miles, "Such a delicate beauty is basking in the sun. Mr. Hayden, don''t you feel bad?"


    When Miles heard this, he was almost offended by Matilda''s words.


    He reached out and was about to flick her forehead again, but Matilda grabbed his fingers and said,


    "Do you want to do it a second time? Don''t go too far."


    Especially, in Matilda''s opinion, this action was really ambiguous.


    She and Miles had not yet reached this level.


    Miles took her hand and said, "You think I should feel bad for her?"


    Matilda pulled her hand, but she couldn''t, so she looked at Miles and said, "She looks pretty good.


    Generally speaking, It must be hard to bear that such a beautiful creature is aggrieved before your


    eyes."


    Miles chuckled lightly and said, "What do you mean by that? You know men well?"


    "Of course." Matilda raised her eyebrows and moved closer to Miles.


    She said, "Speaking of which, don''t you think I have such ability?"


    Miles was a little speechless.


    He had to admit that what Matilda said was not wrong.


    However, this did not mean that he agreed with Matilda''s words.


    Especially, he understood the reason why Matilda would say that.


    She was telling him that it was easy for her to handle a man.


    In other words, there were countless men under her control.


    Miles was really pissed off.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Matilda, why are you telling me this? Do you want me to change my


    mind?"


    Matilda didn''t answer, but looked at Miles'' eyes, revealing her inner thoughts without a doubt.


    That was exactly what she meant.


    She really couldn''t imagine how she and Miles would develop.


    Miles licked inside his cheek lightly, and his eyes became cold.


    He said, "At first, I didn''t want to force you, but now it seems that if I am not coercive, I am giving you a


    chance to deal with me."


    Matilda suddenly felt that it was "dangerous", and subconsciously wanted to avoid this topic.


    However¡­

 chapter 425

    chapter 425


    Chapter 425 I will wait


    Matilda turned her head away, not daring to meet Miles'' eyes again.


    As he said, he looked really coercive now.


    So much so that Matilda thought that Miles would "swallow" her up in the next second.


    She used to do many tasks, wandering among various men, and they would fall for her tricks.


    It can be said that men were the least challenging for Matilda.


    For the first time, Matilda found that she seemed to have no way to retreat in front of a man.


    This feeling made Matilda feel very dangerous, and she didn''t want to get involved.


    However, her evasive appearance annoyed Miles.


    He put his hand on the back of Matilda''s head and turned her head to look at him.


    Miles said, "Is it because what I did is not obvious enough? That''s why you dare to be so rampant in


    front of me."


    Matilda dumbstruck.


    He actually used such a serious word as rampant. One can imagine how this man was angered by her.


    Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, I think I did my duty and did nothing to hurt you."


    From this point of view, Matilda didn''t think there was anything wrong with her.


    Miles said, "Didn''t hurt me? Matilda, which woman do you think can do what you do?"


    After teasing him, she said she didn''t hurt him, so she nned to fool him like this?


    Matildained of being wronged.


    Obviously, she didn''t do anything.


    She blinked innocently, making herself look very weak and pitiful.


    She said, "But, Mr. Hayden, are you wronging me by saying that? I have never seduced you."


    He was attracted to her, which had nothing to do with her at all.


    He can''t just let her bear the consequences just because of his lust.


    When Miles heard this, for a moment, he actually thought that what she said was very correct.


    Indeed, at the very beginning, it was his own desire, so he really can''t me her.


    However, was he being rejected by her now?


    Miles narrowed his eyes and said, "Matilda, let''s discuss the rtionship between you and me now."


    Matilda really wanted to avoid the subject.


    However, she can see now that if she didn''t answer it today, this matter will never end.


    Sighing, Matilda said, "Mr. Hayden, why are you making things difficult for me? You know, my thoughts


    have nothing to do with you."


    It was not that she didn''t want to fall in love because the other party was Miles, or any other


    development.


    But any man would never let her think like this again.


    However, she didn''t want to exin the reason to Miles.


    What troubled Matilda the most was that, apart from these, thest thing she could do was that she


    didn''t seem to want to reject Miles at all.


    This made Matilda at a loss like never before.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    No matter how much she denied it, it can''t change the fact that Miles was indeed attractive to her.


    He was different from those men when she was there for missions in the past.


    However, the more this happened, the more anxious Matilda was.


    Even, Matilda thought that she had never been so helpless.


    She didn''t have the guts to take a step forward.


    If taking a step back, she would feel sad again.


    This made her almost copse.


    The only way was to escape.


    However, Miles raised this question in the end.


    Matilda bit her lower lip lightly, looked at Miles with determination, and said, "Don''t force me. If I go


    crazy, you probably won''t be able to bear it."


    Of course, this was not a threat.


    Since she can say it, she must be able to do it.


    Hearing this, Miles looked into her eyes, but in an instant, his heart ached.


    He said, "Okay, I won''t force you."


    Just now, Miles really wanted to force Matilda to give him an answer today.


    However, in the end, he couldn''t bear to treat her like that.


    Miles said, "However, I want you to understand one thing. No matter what your reason is, my mind will


    not change. I will not force you now that you must make a choice. I can wait. I can wait for youe


    out of your own shackles. At that time, any decision you make, I will ept. But, Matilda, I want you to


    remember, no matter what your choice ends up, my heart will not change."


    Matilda''s pupils suddenly dted, and an inexplicable sadness welled up in her heart.


    It was hard for her to imagine how Miles could say such words.


    What she knew about Miles was proud and confident.


    However, in front of her, he let go of all his pride and said such touching words.


    Matilda sniffed, feeling the urge for a few moments. Or, just be brave, so why not agree?


    She won''t be hurt.


    She knew very well that with Miles'' will, it was impossible to hurt her.


    However, even with the impulse, Matilda couldn''t say it out.


    She just said softly, "Thank you, Mr, Hayden. I will think about it carefully."


    Miles could see Matilda''s anxiety, but after hearing Matilda''s words, Miles still had endless tenderness


    in his eyes.


    Being able to make her say that she will think about it was a progress, and he will not force her more


    violently. Now that he had chosen, Miles also knew very well that he will wait as long as he wanted.

 chapter 426

    chapter 426


    Chapter 426 You can me your priority


    Aimee was not surprised to receive another call from Vincent.


    It should be said that Vincent did not contact her again until now, which surprised her.


    The two agreed on a meeting ce. Before leaving, Patrick asked, "Do you really not want me to


    apany you?"


    Hearing his tone, Aimee knew that he was actually jealous.


    She said, "If you go with me, he probably won''t say anything."


    When Patrick heard this, he instantly became unhappy about that nasty guy.


    Aimee approached Patrick, and said in a soft voice, "If I really want to recognize him as my family,


    there is always a chance for you topete with him."


    Hearing what she said, Patrick was still very unhappy.


    He said, "I''ll let someone secretly protect you, okay?"


    Aimee smiled and said, "What you said makes me look like a fool."


    Obviously, she was very powerful.


    Patrick can do nothing to and only said, "Call me when it''s over. I''ll pick you up."


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous," Aimeeforted Patrick, and said, "Since he hase to me so many


    times, it shows that in his opinion, I am very valuable. So, before he achieves his goal, it''s impossible


    for him to do anything to me."


    Aimee was very sure of this, which was why she dared to meet Vincent by herself.


    Patrick understood what she meant, so he had no choice but to suppress the worries in his heart and


    send Aimee over.


    Where Aimee and Vincent met was a tea room, which was very private.


    When she arrived, Vincent had already finished a pot of tea, apparently waiting for a long time.


    Aimee''s eyes fell on the empty teapot, and she said straight to the point, "I don''t know why you came to


    me this time?"  All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Vincent''s eyes had been on Aimee ever since she came in.


    He was not in a hurry to answer Aimee''s question, but took out a recording pen and said, "Listen to this


    first."


    Aimee didn''t move. Her eyes fell on the recording pen. She looked up at Vincent again, and asked,


    "What is this?"


    Vincent didn''t answer, but said, "Listen."


    Aimee was still wary of Vincent and didn''t move for a long time. Vincent didn''t urge her, and the two just


    remained in a stalemate.


    Vincent said, "You can rest assured that I''ll not do anything to hurt you. In fact, you should be able to


    feel that I need you very much."


    As soon as she heard what he said, it did not rx Aimee at all, but instead made her look at Vincent


    with an even more strange look.


    Aimee was not very interested in what was inside the recorder.


    What she was more interested in now was, what kind of purpose did Vincent want to use her to


    achieve?


    Aimee said, "How about being frank? What do you want from me?"


    Vincent heard the words, looked at Aimee, and said, "If I say no, you won''t believe me. But I hope you


    can believe me a little bit. I won''t hurt you, and I''ll talk about the rest after you hear this, okay?"


    Aimee didn''t say anything more, but turned on the recorder.


    The first that was heard was a woman''s voice, and the voice sounded very angry, "I don''t care. I''ll


    never let that little bitche back. You are dreaming!"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a thick middle-aged man''s voice, "She has what we want in her


    hand. If we don''t let here back, do you know how much we will lose?"


    "Then kill her and take the thing!" said the woman.


    The recording was very short. From the voice point of view, there was no voice that Aimee knew, but it


    can be heard how much resentment the owner of this voice had towards her.


    Aimee didn''t really feel anything about it. She just looked up at Vincent and asked, "Is it me they are


    talking about?"


    "Yes." Vincent said.


    "So what they''re talking about is also what you want, right?" Aimee asked again.


    Vincent said, "Yes."


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded by his frankness.


    She said, "This is strange. I don''t know what I have in my hand."


    Vincent didn''t immediately tell Aimee what this thing was, but said, "Burke Family is fighting endlessly


    now. Everyone''s focus is actually on you. Soon, more people wille to look for you."


    Aimee''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    She said with some sarcasm, "Isn''t it inappropriate to just drag me into the whirlpool like this?"


    Vincent said, "I know this may make you feel very ufortable, but I still hope that you can make me


    your priority."


    Aimee narrowed her eyes and said, "I still need to think about this point carefully."


    In fact, now that the conversation had been made, Aimee was the one who had the initiative.


    Vincent also knew that he could no longer force Aimee, so he could only say, "I hope you can give me


    an answer as soon as possible. In the meantime, I will secretly protect you."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more. In fact, she was not interested in these anymore.


    She stood up and said, "There''s no need for protection. Just block those flies."


    Vincent finally rxed a lot from his tense expression.


    He understood what Aimee meant. If he wanted her help, then he shouldn''t let other people bother her.


    Aimee may not change her view ording to circumstances. And after weighing the pros and cons,


    she wouldn''t shift her target.


    However, she would be unhappy about being interrupted, so that no one can benefit.


    Vincent nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I will do this."


    Aimee nodded, and didn''t want to say anything more to him, so she left directly.


    Since Patrick sent her here, he never left.


    As Aimee came out of the tea room, she saw Patrick''s car.


    She walked over quickly, opened the car door and sat in. Only by Patrick''s side could she rx herself


    wholeheartedly.


    Patrick saw Aimee''s rxed expression, reached out and touched her head, asking, "Are you tired? Do


    you want to go back and rest?"


    Aimee didn''t feel anything at first, but after being asked by Patrick, she really felt a little sleepy.


    She moved closer to Patrick and said coquettishly, "Darling, I''m sleepy."

 chapter 427

    chapter 427


    Chapter 427 You were not like this before


    Patrick originally drove the car by himself. Hearing this, he asked Trace who was following him toe


    over, and he sat in the back seat with Aimee.


    Aimee found afortable position and nestled into Patrick''s arms.


    However, she couldn''t actually fall asleep. She justzily leaned on Patrick''s arms and said, "Darling,


    do you know what''s special about me?"


    "What?" Patrick looked down at Aimee, wondering why she asked this all of a sudden.


    "I actually know very well what time, where, and how it came about. However, Vincent said that there is


    a thing in my hand that is for the Burke family to fight for. However, I don''t know what this thing is,"


    Aimee said.


    ording to the normal way of thinking, regarding this kind of thing, one will definitely think about


    whether it was some mysterious jade pendant, jewelry, keepsake and the like.


    However, Aimee was very sure that there was no such a thing in her hand.


    Then, the answer seemed to be found only in her body.


    In this world, only Patrick was the one who was most familiar with her body, and he was even more


    familiar with her body than her.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick, and asked, "Have you ever seen anything strange on my body? For


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    example, on my back, are there any birthmarks, tattoos or something like that?"


    Patrick said, "No."


    Aimee still didn''t believe it, so she turned around and asked Patrick to take a closer look. She said,


    "Darling, take a closer look to see if you haven''t noticed."


    Patrick felt a little helpless, turned Aimee''s body around, and said, "Aimee, I know very well whether


    there is a small spot or a small mole on your body."


    Aimee calmed down instantly, knowing that Patrick wasn''t joking.


    Aimee sighed, leaned into Patrick''s arms, and said, "But, this is very strange. What is it that makes the


    Burkes want to get from me so much?"


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "If you can''t think of it now, stop thinking about it. Now that you


    know their purpose, then just wait for their movements."


    Aimee nodded and didn''t tell Patrick about the recording.


    In this world, there were really many people who wanted to kill her. To be honest, Aimee didn''t pay


    attention to the people in the recording.


    What was more, she wouldn''t think that what Vincent told her must be credible.


    She still had doubts about him.


    Toozy to think about it, Aimee leaned on Patrick''s shoulder and said, "Darling, I want to sleep for a


    while."


    Patrick immediately put his arms around her shoulders, allowing her to fall into a morefortable


    position and fall asleep soundly.


    Soon, Aimee really fell asleep.


    Patrick looked down at Aimee''s face, knowing that she must have something to hide from him.


    Sighing lightly, he could only arrange things in his own way.


    The car drove back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Aimee woke up, blinking and reaching out to Patrick coquettishly, "Darling, I don''t want to walk."


    She had been really tired recently.


    Therefore, when she can act like a baby to Patrick, Aimee will not be soft-hearted at all.


    Patrick naturally enjoyed her dependence. He carried her out of the car, and saw Walter as soon as he


    turned his head.


    Ever since Walter had been to the vi before and came back, his way of doing things had changed.


    Patrick looked at him, gave him a look, and strode inside, sending Aimee back to the room first.


    Just this way, Aimee fell asleep again.


    Patrick lovingly kissed her face, pulled the quilt to cover her, and then came out of the room.


    Walter went to the rooftop with him, and said, "I checked. And now all kinds of evidence point to the


    Hughes family in the capital, but I think the evidence is too obvious. It seems very unreasonable."


    Patrick said, "I have the same idea as you, including the show-up of Tilly. Everything seems to be


    arranged. Walter, who do you think will benefit the most from this?"


    Walter fell silent. Naturally, he already had an answer in his heart.


    After a while, Walter sneered, "Olivier Hughes is so smart. Can he be defeated by this kind of thing?"


    Patrick sneered, and said, "Pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger. This principle has


    never changed."


    "I heard that Ben is getting close to Tilly now?" Walter asked.


    Patrick said, "I''m afraid he''s serious."


    He knew Ben''s temperament very well.


    If he just wanted to get some evidence, he didn''t need to take the different way.


    On the contrary, the more he did this, the more problematic he became.


    "Isn''t this going to be a mess?" Walter said, "After I marry April, if he and Tilly continue to develop, heh,


    chaos."


    Patrick raised his eyes to look at Walter, and said unceremoniously, "When did you be so


    confident? You''re nowhere close. But I''m quite optimistic about Ben."


    ording to the information he had, it was Ben, putting on act, who was trying to seduce that girl, and


    she was probably already full of Ben.


    No matter what, Ben''s progress was much faster.


    When Walter heard that Patrickined about him so rudely, he immediately lost his temper.


    He stared at Patrick, and said, "Are you still my brother? Why do you bad-mouth your brother?"


    Patrick curled the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and patted Walter on the shoulder, saying, "I''m


    encouraging you."


    "I really do thank you," Walter said.


    The two were talking when they heard a crisp voice from behind.


    "What are you two doing here?" Casey rushed in suddenly, hanging on Walter and Patrick like a little


    monkey.


    As soon as she came back, she saw the two of them on the roof. The sun was so bright that they didn''t


    mind getting too hot.


    Walter pulled her off his body in disgust, "Don''t do that."


    "Do you dislike me?" Casey pouted dissatisfiedly, and said, "Walter, you were not like this before. You


    used to carry me on your back."

 chapter 428

    chapter 428


    Chapter 428 I Can''t Say


    Casey was extremely wronged. She used to be the little princess in the family, but now her three


    brothers didn''t treasure her anymore, and they showed their dislike for her.


    This made her very depressed.


    Walter said, "Even if we are your brother, a distinction should be made between males and females. Do


    you understand? Do it to your boyfriend. Your brothers'' backs are reserved for your sisters-inw."


    Casey was speechless.


    Sneering at Walter with a disgusted look, Casey said, "Forget about Patrick. After all, Patrick really has


    a wife now. Walter, is it too early for you to say that? You don''t even have a girlfriend."


    Walter was really pissed off by Casey.


    Why didn''t he realize before that Casey can be so mean?


    Especially, after hearing Casey say that, Patrick, that unreliable guy, actuallyughed out loud without


    reservation.


    Walter didn''t have the dignity of being the elder brother at all.


    He put his hand on Casey''s forehead, and said, "Okay, you, go find your boyfriend. You''re annoying."


    Casey faltered immediately. Watching Walter''s expression secretly, she wanted to see if he was serious


    about what he said.


    She didn''t even know how he knew she had a boyfriend.


    Was this just a casual talk, or did he really know something?


    Her nervous expression made the two elder brothers amused again.


    Walter didn''t bother to act with her, so he said directly, "Isn''t Kelvin your boyfriend?"


    Casey: "???"


    Casey: "!!!"


    Casey''s face turned pale instantly. She looked at Walter, then at Patrick, swallowed a mouthful of


    saliva, and asked seriously, "How do you know?"


    "Such an obvious thing. Do we need to confirm it?" Patrick said.


    Casey didn''t look good. Her eyes turned red, and she mumbled and asked, "Then when did you


    know?"


    "Aimee and I probably had a presentiment before the two of you are together, as for Walter ..."


    "The day you two confirmed your rtionship, you didn''t know how to restrain yourself. You dared to


    hug and kiss him for such a long time at home. You are really not afraid of grandpa breaking your


    boyfriend''s leg."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Patrick and Walter directly made Casey feel suffocated.


    She really wanted to hide herself on the spot right now.


    Why didn''t she know it at all?


    Casey had a solemn expression, made a final struggle and asked, "So, Miles knows too?"


    "You don''t live at La Grande Maison?" Walter said.


    Casey just wanted to keel down.


    Well, she thought she had the secret rtionship, just to seek for excitement, but the clown turned out


    to be herself.


    "In other words, the only one who doesn''t know now is grandpa?" Casey asked.


    Patrick and Walter nced at each other, and then said, "We definitely didn''t tell Grandpa, but we don''t


    know if you two have been exposed."


    Casey was really about to cry, and said directly, "Patrick, don''t say it. Don''t say it anymore. I''m so sad."


    Patrick and Walter were dumbfounded. They thought she was bold, but she was so frightened after


    they said a few words.


    Patrick said, "What are you afraid of? You''re just in a rtionship. As long as you don''t kill someone


    suddenly, your happiness is the most important thing."


    After Casey heard Patrick''s words, she immediately threw herself into Patrick''s arms with emotion, and


    said in a muffled voice, "Pat, you''re so sweet. Whoo! I knew you love me the most."


    Patrick was speechless in an instant. He raised his hand to push Casey away, and said, "My clothes


    are stained by your tears and snot now."


    He disliked it terribly, but he was still very fond of her in his eyes.


    After all, she was their only sister.


    However, even though he really loved her sister, Patrick still said, "The person I love the most is


    Aimee."


    Casey staggered.


    So, his love for her disappeared, right?


    She was sad and missed her boyfriend so much now.


    However, her boyfriend was very busy now, so she can''t bother him.


    She didn''t even know where her boyfriend was .


    She was so wronged.


    Patrick disliked her that she could only focus on Walter.


    Casey said, "Walter, you don''t have a girlfriend yet, so you dote on me."


    Walter just thought that Casey was really infuriating.


    Walter said, "Your behavior will make us think that your boyfriend treats you badly."


    Although Walter knew what Casey''s boyfriend was doing now, and was very grateful to him, seeing his


    sister, he still couldn''t help wanting to joke with her.


    Casey was speechless again..


    He deliberately said that to make her sad.


    However, thinking of April made Casey have a bad idea.


    She tilted her head, looked at Walter innocently, and said, "Walter, what would you do if a girl had a


    crush on you?"


    Walter frowned when he heard her idiot''s question, and said, "Isn''t it normal for a girl to like me?"


    Casey just chuckled.


    Sure enough, he was her thick-skinned brother.


    Casey said, "Then do you have any girls you like?"


    Walter didn''t know that Casey had already met April, let alone that Casey already knew April''s


    thoughts.


    He didn''t want Casey to get involved between him and April. In his opinion, Casey was just a


    troublemaker, and it would be good if she didn''t ruin his good deeds.


    Casey had no idea that, in Walter''s eyes, she was this kind of person.


    She even felt now that Walter didn''t know April at all.


    Casey liked April quite a bit, so when she asked this question, she wanted to find out what Walter had


    to say, and see if it was possible to match them up.


    Patrick asked with great interest, "Who has a crush on Walter?"


    Casey almost blurted out that it was April.


    However, when she was about to speak, Casey quickly covered her mouth.


    She shook her head and said, "I can''t say it."

 chapter 429

    chapter 429


    Chapter 429 A very reliable man


    Casey believed that she was a faithful person.


    Although the friendship between her and April had not yet reached that level, because she


    misunderstood that she would like her boyfriend and she directly told her her secret. Just based on this


    alone, Casey thought that she should keep her secret well.


    What was more, Casey believed that there was no way for others to participate in the matter of


    feelings.


    All emotions had to be expressed by themselves.


    Therefore, it was impossible for her to tell April''s secret.


    Patrick looked at her and inexplicably had guessed something.


    He nced at Walter meaningfully, and then asked, "Your ssmate?"


    "No." Casey shook her head without thinking too much about it. After she finished her answer, she


    realized that she had been tricked by Patrick. She immediately said, "Patrick, don''t try to get some


    information from me. I won''t tell you who she is."


    Patrick shrugged indifferently, and said, "I''m not that curious."


    Walter felt a little upset for no reason.


    Although he was very used to having girls liked him, he still felt a little annoyed.


    He didn''t want it to be the same. When girls liked him and can''t get him, they wille to him and cry.


    So, Walter said to Casey, "Whoever it is, don''t greet me."


    When Casey heard what Walter said, she immediately faltered.


    Shepressed her mouth and said, "Okay, but I never thought about letting her greet you in front of


    you."


    What was more, April was seriously ill. Even if she wanted to say hello to him, she couldn''t do it.


    Casey couldn''t stand the sun on the roof, and didn''t want to be bullied by her two brothers anymore, so


    she took the lead to go down from the roof.


    Just in time, Aimee woke up and came out of the room.


    When Casey saw Aimee, she clung to her affectionately, reached out and touched Aimee''s stomach,


    "Aimee, do you miss me?"


    Aimee was dumbfounded by her action.


    She said, "This little baby hasn''t formed yet. What can you feel?"


    Casey tilted her head and said, "Of course I''m touching your abs. Aimee, it touches well."


    Aimee didn''t know what to say.


    It was really a headache. She didn''t know that Casey had the potential to be a pervert.


    Casey seemed to be addicted to touching her, and her whole body was almost hung on Aimee''s.


    She suddenly recalled that her boyfriend''s abdominal muscles were also very powerful.


    However, her boyfriend was a little stingy, and wouldn''t let her touch them.


    Compressing her lips, Casey asked Aimee in a low voice, "Aimee, when will you get Kelvin back? I


    miss him so much."


    They had been together since they confirmed their rtionship. In the past few days, without Kelvin by


    her side, she couldn''t sleep.


    Aimee froze for a moment, then looked at Casey, and said, "Why are you admitting it now?"


    "You all know it. Why don''t I dare admit it? I''ll look like a fool if I keep pretending." Casey pursed her


    lips, feeling that her brothers and sister-inw were really bad.


    Just bullying such a cute little girl like her, did they have conscientiousness?


    Aimee said, "It will take at least half a month. Can you make it?"


    Casey was disappointed in an instant, looked at Aimee with tears in her eyes, and said, " Aimee, Kelvin


    is working too hard."


    She felt sorry for him.


    Aimeeughed and said, "This should actually be the easiest task for him."


    All right, she didn''t understand those excellent people.


    Casey sighed, and at the end, she thought of something again, and said, "Aimee, am I a bit too


    useless? Will Kelvin dislike me in the future?"


    She can use that she was still in school as an excuse to not work hard at all and just be a student who


    didn''t think about anything, but she also knew very well that she will not be able to live like this in a long


    time.


    She must have some ns for her future.


    She can''t really just let her brothers and boyfriend support her.


    Aimee said,"You are still young. You haven''t thought about these things. It''s a normal thing. Don''t put


    so much pressure on yourself."


    In fact, Aimee was very envious of Casey, who can have such a free time.


    She had never had such a time in her past.


    Aimee said, "Casey, everyone has their own life. It doesn''t have to be a great achievement to have a


    good life. If you just want to live a simple and happy life, there is no problem. Kelvin will not ask his wife


    to be an omnipotent woman."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Casey heard the word "wife", her face turned red instantly.


    She said shyly, "Aimee, what are you talking about? I''m going to be his wife."


    Aimeeughed, raised her eyebrows, and said, "Don''t you want to? I misunderstood? Last time you


    came back home, didn''t you want to ask grandpa for the residence permit? I thought you couldn''t wait


    to get the certificate with Kelvin."


    Aimee knew Kelvin well. He would not act impulsively, and if he wanted to marry Casey, everything


    would be properly arranged.


    Aimee didn''t think at all that it was Kelvin who asked Casey toe back for the permit.


    Casey''s face was like bloodshot in an instant, so red that it seemed like it was going to burn.


    She said, "Aimee, don''t expose that. It makes me feel like I am eager to get married."


    Having said that, Casey still felt that she must implement the n of obtaining the residence permit.


    She said, "Aimee, tell me, will Kelvin really marry me?"


    Aimee raised his hand, touched Casey''s head, and said, "Be confident. Kelvin is a very reliable man."


    Casey became ted in an instant, hugging Aimee and rubbing her head back and forth.


    At this moment, Patrick and Walter came down from the roof together and saw such a scene.


    Patrick''s face darkened instantly.


    He came over, carried Casey away, and pulled Aimee into his arms.


    Casey became unhappy instantly, stared at Patrick, and asked, "Patrick, what are you doing?"

 chapter 430

    chapter 430


    Chapter 430 You scared me to death


    Casey was so angry. How can Patrick be so bad?


    Didn''t she just hug her lovely Aimee?


    He made her feel like she was some kind of badass.


    Patrick ignored her, but looked down at Aimee and asked, "How is it? Is there any difort?"


    Casey was reckless. If she hurt their baby, he wouldn''t let her go.


    Casey almost jumped in anger when she heard Patrick''s words.


    What? Was she so scary that she can hurt Aimee?


    At most, she just took advantage of Aimee.


    After all, Aimee''s abs were really nice to touch.


    Aimee was also dumbfounded by Patrick, and said, "Don''t be so nervous. Casey won''t hurt me."


    "That''s right. That''s right," Casey echoed loudly, "Patrick, if you do this again, aren''t you afraid of losing


    your lovely sister?"


    However, after Casey finished asking this, she regretted it.


    She saw her dear Patrick gave her look, clearly saying that she was really an idiot for this question.


    Casey could tell that she was no longer Patrick''s precious little princess, and this family would soon be


    unable to amodate her.


    Casey became rebellious in an instant, and had to instigate her sisters-inw.


    Although she still didn''t know where her other two sisters-inw were, at this moment, Casey had


    made up her mind that she wanted all her sisters-inw to pamper her.


    She didn''t believe that her brothers would dare to bully her sisters-inw.


    Just thinking about it got Casey excited.


    She was the kind of girl whose all emotions were disyed on her face, so at this moment, the three of


    them were just looking at Casey and didn''t know why she was so excited.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee and said, "Honey, let''s stay away from her in the future, so as not to


    affect the prenatal education."


    Aimee patted his hand lightly. Casey was his sister, but he spoke so mean. That was really...


    Patrick took Aimee away directly. In his opinion, his sister was not smart at all, and now she seemed to


    have even less IQ.


    Walter also had a headache. He suddenly wanted to ask Kelvin a question that how did he fall in love


    with Casey?


    However, Walter felt that he should do another thing.


    That was to let Casey marry Kelvin as soon as possible, so that, she can just go to Kelvin.


    Walter couldn''t stand Casey either, and went back to his room silently.


    When Casey came back to her senses, she found that everyone had disappeared.


    Only bby was left biting his bone stick and looking at her strangely. Casey somehow felt that he was


    despising her with that look in his eyes.


    Casey lost her temper in an instant, put her hands on her hips, stared at bby, and said, "What are


    you looking at? You haven''t seen anyone happy before?"


    bby whined. As if arguing with Casey, his voice was likeparing the pitch with Casey. Whoever


    had the loudest voice was the most powerful.


    Casey was angry,.


    This little dog actually dared to despise her.


    Can she bear it?


    Just when Casey was about to have a good fight with this ignorant puppy, the phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was Jemima.


    Casey froze for a moment. Snce thest time they saw each other in the dormitory, they hadn''t


    contacted each other.


    It never urred to her that Jemima would actually call her.


    Casey answered the phone without any hesitation.


    Jemima''s voice came from the other end of the phone, which was very weak.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, can you go back to the dorm? Help me..."


    Casey was startled. Without thinking, she turned and ran outside.


    Although she was not familiar with Jemima, she didn''t hate her.


    Moreover, after the choctest time, Casey thought that Jemima was probably a slow-type girl, and


    she was very cute.


    So, hearing her voice so weak now, Casey automatically thought that Jemima must be sick.


    As she ran into her car, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be here soon."


    Stepping on the gas and rushing out, Casey didn''t hang up the phone, but put the phone aside.


    She kept talking to Jemima, asking how she was doing.


    Jemima''s voice became weaker and weaker, until finally there was no sound at all.


    Casey was terribly worried, and was already on the verge of over-speeding.


    Finally, she arrived at the dormitory, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw Jemima lying on the


    ground with a pale face.


    Casey rushed over, tested Jemima''s breath, made sure that she was still breathing weakly, and then


    she rxed a little bit.


    However, Casey was soon helpless again.


    She pped her forehead and felt that she was really an idiot.


    She should have brought Aimee with her. What should she do now?


    Casey could only force herself to calm down, and then, she called Aimee and described Jemima''s


    situation to her.


    It was very miraculous. After hearing Aimee''s voice, Casey was really soothed.


    She listened to Aimee''s words, and followed her instructions step by step.


    Aimee had already called an ambnce, and just let Casey wait there.


    Casey was tense, and really wanted to cry.


    She had never encountered such a thing before. Touching Jemima''s arm at this moment, and feeling


    the coldness of her skin, Casey wondered every moment if Jemima was going to die any second.


    Fortunately, the ambnce arrived soon.


    When Jemima was carried into the ambnce, Casey heard Aimee say on the phone, "Casey, don''t be


    afraid. I''ll wait for you at the hospital."


    Casey sniffed, and responded obediently, admiring Aimee even more.


    When the ambnce arrived at the hospital, it happened that Aimee had also arrived.


    She directly let the ambnce go to the emergency room. Fortunately, the problem was not serious,


    and Jemima woke up in just over an hour.


    Casey stood by the hospital bed, looked at Jemima''s weak face, and said, "You scared me to death."


    Jemima looked at Casey apologetically. Her voice was still too weak, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    She didn''t expect that she would be sick like this.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 Waiting for his death


    Aimee walked in, patted Casey on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry. There''s nothing serious with


    her. Just take a good rest, and she''ll be discharged from the hospital in two days."


    "Aimee, thank you." Casey hugged Aimee''s shoulder and murmured, "I really feel safe with you here."


    Aimee smiled, reassured Casey, and checked Jemima''s situation again.


    At this moment, a man rushed in, still wearing an apron, and said to Jemima, "Jemima, how are you?


    Jemima? You''re scaring me to death. Why don''t you tell me anything?"


    Casey was pushed aside, and was very surprised by the sudden appearance of this man.


    With this man''s attire, he looked like a cook.


    But how did Jemima know such a person?


    Casey found it strange.


    Jemima saw himing in, and looked very ufortable actually.


    She looked away, as if she didn''t want to say anything more to him.


    Seeing this, the man looked obviously disappointed, but quickly adjusted his mood.


    He said: "Jemima, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Tell me. I''ll cook it for you."


    Jemima looked at Casey with some helplessness, asking her for help.


    Casey quickly understood, tugged at Aimee''s arm, and said, "Aimee, can''t she eat now?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "I gave her a nutritional injection. And she won''t be able to eat until she is


    discharged from the hospital."


    The man seemed to have noticed the existence of Aimee and Casey just now. As he saw the white


    coat on Aimee, his expression became even more unnatural.


    He said, "Doctor, I''m sorry. I''m just too worried about her. Please tell me if there is anything I need to


    pay attention to."


    Aimee could tell that this man was worried about Jemima from the bottom of his heart, but Jemima was


    very ufortable when facing him.


    She asked, "Who are you to her?"


    If this man was Jemima''s family member, then she and Casey had nothing to say. But if this man had


    nothing to do with Jemima and was likely to harass her, then he should be asked to leave.


    Hearing this, the man was stunned for a moment, and then said, "My name is Robbie Hussain. I''m her


    brother."


    This answer stunned both Aimee and Casey.


    Neither of them expected such an answer, because Jemima acted like she was not familiar with this


    man at all.


    Casey looked over at Jemima and asked, "Is he really your brother?"


    Jemima''s eyshes drooped in tacit agreement.


    This made Casey and Aimee even more confused.


    Since they were brother and sister, how could they have such an aura?


    However, now was obviously not the time to figure this out.


    Aimee and Robbie talked about some precautions so that he can take better care of Jemima in the


    future.


    With Jemima''s brother around, Casey had no reason to stay.


    She spoke to Jemima and left with Aimee.


    Jemima and Robbie were soon left in the ward.


    Robbie looked at Jemima distressedly, and said, "Didn''t I tell you to contact me first if anything


    happened?"


    Jemima looked away, refusing to look at him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, "You don''t need to take care of me like this. I don''t need your care."


    She''d been telling Robbie that since she left Ancegan and came to Innisrial, but he just kept appearing


    in her life like he can''t understand her words.


    This made her very distressed.


    "Jemima, you know, I am worried about you," Robbie said.


    Jemima''s voice was even colder, "You really don''t need to waste time on me. It''s meaningless. Myst


    name is Walsh now, not Hussain. I have nothing to do with you."


    She had nothing to do with the Hussain Family.


    Jemima''s words hurt Robbie very much.


    However, it also made him very helpless.


    The Hussain family was tooplicated. Even, ording to the genealogy, he was not a member of


    the family.


    In fact, Robbie didn''t care at all whether he can be a member of the Hussain family.


    He just hoped that he can take good care of Jemima.


    However, Jemima closed herself off that he can''t get to know her at all.


    This was why Robbie was so mncholy.


    He followed Jemima to Innisrial, and originally wanted to take care of her daily life, but unexpectedly,


    she was so stubborn that she never gave him a chance.


    Even if he moved into the same neighborhood as her, she would move out immediately after she found


    it out.


    In desperation, Robbie can only let some people protect her secretly and far away.


    However, now that something happened to Jemima, he was thest to know.


    This was because he only knew about Jemima being taken away by an ambnce.


    Usually, whenever Jemima felt ufortable, no one will notice at all.


    Robbie seemed to be stimted, and said to Jemima, "Jemima, this time, no matter what you say, I


    have to stay and take care of you. After you are discharged from the hospital, it is best to live with me. I


    can''t let today''s thing happen again."


    Jemima closed her eyes directly, as if refusing tomunicate.


    Robbie was very upset in his heart.


    He didn''t want to force his sister, but if this continued, the rtionship between them won''t change in


    any way, so it didn''t make any sense for him toe to Innisrial.


    Jemima was silent for a long time, and finally said in a cool voice, "You want topete for the position


    of Hussain family, but don''t take me with you. I''m the one who can''t help you the most. Don''t waste


    time on me."


    Robbie was really annoyed.


    He looked at Jemima and said, "Is that what you think? You think I''m just using you as a tool?"


    "Isn''t it?" Jemima looked at him and said, "Everyone in the Hussain family wants that position."


    Their father, oh, let''s call him their father, was an extremely flirtatious man. He married six wives who


    lived in their house now. Besides the six wives, he had countless lovers.


    Jemima''s mother was the most favored of these lovers.


    Of course, the reason why she was favored was that their father had reached the time where he could


    no longer favor other women.


    He now lived in the hospital all year round, and the people in the Hussain family were counting the


    days, waiting for his death.


    And Jemima''s mother, after he was admitted to the hospital, had been assassinated.


    The reason why Jemima was still alive was that she had some shares. After their father''s death, these


    shares will be the key for the six wives to fight for the family property.


    Whoever she gave these shares to will be able to have more shares.


    The reason why no one had killed her yet was the shares. If any ident happened to her, the share


    will be donated automatically and no one will get it.

 Chapter 432 A Tool Person

    Chapter 432 A Tool Person


    Chapter 432 A tool person


    Jemima didn''t know that she was burdened with these things.


    For a long time, she thought that she should be a slum girl, living with her mother in the poorest ce


    in Ancegan.


    However, four years ago, the earth-shaking changes in her world let her know that she was actually the


    illegitimate daughter of Greyson Hussain, the chairman of Ancegan''srgest group.


    In fact, her identity of being an illegitimate daughter was nothing special in the Hussain family.


    In addition to the children of her father''s first wife, even Robbie, who has lived in the house since he


    was a child, was actually an illegitimate child too.


    His mother, E Gardner, was Greyson''s sixth wife. However, she did not obtain a marriage certificate


    with Greyson, and their rtionship was not subject to any legal protection.


    Robbie, as E''s son, although his family name was Hussain, in fact, was not a legitimate child.


    However, among Greyson''s six wives, Greyson''s favorite was E, so Robbie in the Hussain family


    was more favored than many brothers and sisters.


    Jemima had never had contact with other people, but she had heard about it.


    Greyson intended to choose Robbie as the eventual heir.


    So, for Robbie, Jemima had always wanted to stay at arm''s length.


    She didn''t want to get involved in these melees, so she ran to Innisrial.


    To Jemima''s annoyance, Robbie came with her.


    What he kept saying was that he only wanted to take care of her and didn''t want her to get involved in


    other things.


    Jemima was not such an idiot, believing that there will be good things for no reason in this world.


    However, she was powerless and unable to drive Robbie away.


    She couldn''t do anything other than keep moving and refusing to see Robbie.


    Just like now, she wanted to drive Robbie away, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Robbie sighed and said, "Jemima, I''m really worried about you."


    Born in the Hussain family, Robbie was very helpless.


    He really had no intention ofpeting for those, and the only thing he cared about was his family ties


    with Jemima.


    However, Jemima had never believed him, and had always only wanted to distance herself from him.


    Jemima didn''t want to discuss this topic with Robbie, so she turned her head away and said, "I''m tired.


    I''m going to sleep. Just go."


    Robbie still wanted to say something. Seeing Jemima''s pale face, he couldn''t bear to disturb her.


    He could only sigh silently, turned and left the ward.


    The ward was quiet again. Jemima sniffed, but didn''t feel sleepy.


    She really wanted to live a good life and live her life well.


    However, it seemed that even this was so difficult.


    She didn''t get in touch with anyone, didn''t get acquainted with anyone, so that she didn''t have a friend.


    It was not that she didn''t want to.


    She wanted to have a friend.


    She liked Casey a lot.


    On the first day of school, she adored Casey.


    However, she didn''t even dare to say a few more words to her, for fear that she would bring her danger.


    When she was in Ancegan, she had been hunted down once, but at that time, Greyson knew about it,


    and directly silenced the attacker.


    And, since then, Greyson had told everyone that if something happened to her, the shares in her hands


    will be donated.


    Originally, as far as the Hussains'' family property was concerned, donating some shares was not a big


    deal.


    However, after that, Greyson gave her an additional 3% of the shares. Adding the original ones, the


    shares in her hands were worth 700 million dors in total.


    No one would be willing to donate the money like this.


    Therefore, even though Jemima was still regarded as a thorn in the side, no one dared to kill her again.


    However, although she was safe, there were many other troubles.


    The reason why she didn''t live in the school was also, from time to time, someone woulde over to


    trip her up, frighten her, or bully her.


    Jemima felt wronged. She didn''t want to participate in many things, but because of her background,


    she had to.


    It was not that she didn''t talk to Greyson. She wanted him to treat her as if she didn''t exist, take back


    the shares, and give her a peaceful life.


    Greyson, however, disagreed at all.


    Jemima understood that Greyson must be nning something. She was just a bait, a tool person.


    As for what Greyson was nning, it will probably only be clear the moment he was dead.


    Jemima turned over and told herself not to think about anything, but the more she was like this, the


    more she kept thinking about them.


    This feeling made her feel very bad.


    She really wanted to talk to someone, but when she picked up the phone, she found that she didn''t


    even have anyone to talk to.


    As she threw the phone aside in frustration, Jemima''s tears kept rolling in her eyes.


    She sometimes felt wronged and hated her mother very much.


    There were times when Jemima thought that all the suffering she was experiencing now was caused by


    her mother.


    However, Jemima also knew that it was unfair to her mother for her to think so.


    Before her mother was killed, she was never told who her father was, and it never urred to her to


    recognize Greyson as her father.


    Even, in order to allow her to grow up healthily and simply, her mother severed her rtionship with


    Greyson and stayed with her. Even though she lived in poverty, she gave her the most gentlepany


    in the world.


    But even so, they still became thorns of others, and they tried every means to put them to death.


    Under such a situation, Jemima had no other choice. She can only obey Greyson''s arrangement


    resignedly, hold the shares he gave, wait for his death, and then be the object everyone wanted


    to eliminate.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What Jemima can do now was to leave all this behind, and leave the rest to time.

 Chapter 433 Let Them Be Discreet

    Chapter 433 Let Them Be Discreet


    Chapter 433 Let them be discreet


    Aimee''s office.


    Casey sat on a chair with a worried look on her face, "Aimee, we just left Jemima in the ward. Is there


    really no problem?"


    She could feel that Jemima''s attitude towards that man was very bad, which made her worry about


    leaving Jemima alone.


    Aimee said, "After all, this is their family affairs. There is not much we can do."


    Having said that, Aimee was worried about another thing.


    She looked at Casey and asked, "Casey, are you familiar with that girl?"


    "Not really," Casey said.


    She told Aimee about her rtionship with Casey, and realized that Aimee should be worried about


    something, so she asked, "Aimee, what are you thinking?"


    "That man looks familiar." Aimee said.


    Although she only saw him once, the impression on him was quite deep.


    She said, "They''re both from Ancegan, aren''t they?"


    Casey looked at Aimee in surprise and asked, "Aimee, how do you know?"


    She didn''t seem to mention this just now.


    "That''s right. That man, Robbie. I met him at an auction three years ago," Aimee said.


    Casey asked, "So, Aimee, you mean he''s famous?"


    "That''s not true," Aimee said with a smile, "If the two of them are really brother and sister, Casey, your


    identity as a roommate may not be easy."


    Casey looked at Aimee strangely, still thinking about the meaning of her words.


    Aimee didn''t continue talking, but was very worried. If, as Casey said, Jemima came to Innisrial just for


    college, that was totally okay.


    But if that was not the case, that meant something was going to happen.


    However, Aimee thought it was better not to tell Casey this.


    Sometimes, the more people knew something, the more dangerous they were. Aimee didn''t want


    Casey to be in any danger.


    Aimee took off her white coat and said to Casey, "Okay, don''t worry too much. Let ''s go. I''ll take you


    back."


    Casey came here with the ambnce, and her own car was still at school, so she could only go back


    by taking Aimee''s car.


    "Patrick actually let you toe here by yourself." Casey was a little curious. It was not something


    Patrick would do.


    Aimee said, " Walter and Patrick went out. The chauffeur drove me here."


    When Casey heard this, she understood. No wonder Aimee woulde to hospital alone.


    When the two people returned to the car, Casey sat beside Aimee and said, "Actually, it''s okay not to


    go back to school first. Let''s go home directly."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Aimee said.


    She just forgot that Kelvin won''t be able to go back during this time, and Casey herself will be bored.


    And it was her who made the two of them look like a miserable couple.


    Aimee was almost amused by her thought, squeezed Casey''s finger gently, and asked, "Do you want


    to eat cake?"


    Casey immediately remembered the cake that Aimee and Patrick brought backst time, nodded


    immediately, and said, "I want!"


    Aimee told chauffeur the address, and then went to buy cakes with Casey after they arrived.


    Casey ordered all the cakes that she thought were deliciousst time, and ordered two more that she


    thought they were particrly beautiful.


    The two returned to Hayden''s Mansion happily, and couldn''t wait to eat as soon as they entered the


    door.


    It happened that Camdyn came back from the outside and saw the two of them eating cakes on the


    sofa, so he came over to take a piece of it.


    However, at his age, it was very difficult for him to enjoy sweets recklessly.


    After two bites, Camdyn could only sit aside and tease bby with a jerky.


    bby also loved cakes. Following Aimee and Casey, he ate half of a piece of cheesecake, which was


    his favorite vor.


    Casey also liked the taste of cheesecake the most, but seeing bby eating it was such a joy, so she


    can''t help but continue feeding.


    Except for a few pieces with chocte, bby can always get them sessfully.


    Camdyn fed bby two more pieces of jerky, then looked at Aimee with some concern, and said,


    "Aimee, are you addicted to the sweetstely?"


    When having meals recently, she discovered that Aimee especially liked the sweet food. Moreover, she


    liked the ones with most sugar with.


    She didn''t think it was wrong, but she was worried that Aimee would get gestational diabetes if she ate


    so much sweets.


    Aimee swallowed the cake in her mouth and thought about it. It seemed that she really liked sweets


    recently.


    She instantly understood what Camdyn was worried about, and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will


    monitor my body."


    If something went wrong, she could find out by herself.


    After Camdyn heard the words, he didn''t say anything more, but nodded.


    He decided to talk to Patrick that eating sweets like this would really be bad for her health.


    As he was getting older, he was very strict about sugar control.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For the sake of Aimee''s body, Camdyn thought that she should look up to him.


    Patrick and Walter didn''te back until the evening, and as soon as they entered the door, they saw


    Camdyn, who was supposed to be resting at this time, sitting on the sofa. Obviously, he was waiting for


    them.


    As the two walked over, Patrick asked, "Grandpa, has Aimee rested yet?"


    "It''s been a while since she went upstairs. I don''t know if she falls asleep or not," Camdyn said.


    Patrick nodded, and was about to go upstairs to see his wife.


    Camdyn stopped him and told him what he thought.


    Patrick understood Camdyn''s intentions, so he didn''t say much, but obediently agreed.


    After Patrick went upstairs, Camdyn looked at Walter and said, "I didn''t want to say anything more


    about what you are doing. But, you''re the eldest brother, so you still have to take on the role. Pat


    messes around sometimes. You have to discipline him. Don''t always follow him and do things for no


    reason."


    Although Camdyn had long since stopped being in charge of things in the family, as long as his


    grandchildren didn''t hurt each other, he had always let them do things ording to their own


    preferences.


    However, now it seemed that these three guys really gave him a headache when they wanted to do


    something.


    From the rumors he heard recently, he knew very well that they intended to let him know.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Camdyn felt that he had to talk to them properly to let


    them be discreet.

 Chapter 434 She Will Be Fine

    Chapter 434 She Will Be Fine


    Chapter 434 She will be fine


    It had been a long time since Walter had such a heart-to-heart talk with Camdyn.


    He knew that Camdyn was worried about them from the bottom of his heart.


    At his age, Walter actually didn''t want his grandfather to worry so much.


    He said, "Grandpa, no worries. The three of us are not children anymore. We know what we are doing,


    and we will not do anything to disappoint you."


    Camdyn sighed, and said, "Then tell me. Do you really n to get involved with the Hill family?"


    Since ancient times, businessmen should be friendly to officials.


    However, one thing to pay attention to was that they should not cross that line, and should not get too


    close to them.


    Although there were many families who will use marriage to stabilize each other''s power, the result of


    this was very likely a loss.


    Camdyn never nned to take such a path when he was young, and had never changed his mind.


    However, he didn''t expect that his eldest grandson would actually like a girl from an official family.


    This made the Hayden family have to be involved in the disputes.


    Walter knew what Camdyn was worried about, and said, "Grandpa, I know what can and cannot be


    done. I won''t put our family in a difficult situation."


    Even if he had to be an enemy of others now, he had the ability to reverse the situation.


    Camdyn said, "I''m not worried about this. Our family has always done our own things dutifully. We don''t


    cause trouble and are not afraid of trouble. Now that you have decided, you can do it boldly. Although


    I''m old, I can still handle things for you."


    Walter smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. We can handle this ourselves."


    Camdyn said no more, patted Walter on the shoulder, and went upstairs to rest.


    *


    After Patrick went back to the room, Aimee had fallen asleep.


    He walked over and sat down by the bed. He looked at Aimee''s quiet face, smiling unconsciously.


    He didn''t know if she sensed it or woke up, but she turned over and opened her eyes.


    Patrick asked softly, "Did I wake you up?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Darling, I''m a little thirsty."


    She opened her hand and reached out to Patrick. Her voice was soft and a little nasal after just waking


    up. She was so cute as hell.


    Patrick''s heart was melted by her voice in an instant. He bent down and hugged Aimee.


    "I heard from grandpa that you didn''t eat properly at night. You only ate cake." Patrick supported Aimee


    and went to pour a ss of water for her.


    Aimee hooked his neck with her arms. Hearing this, she burrowed into his arms and hummed


    dissatisfiedly, "Why did grandpa tell you this? So childish."


    Patrick said, "Cake after dinner, okay?"


    Aimee pouted. Although she didn''t want to agree, since Patrick had already mentioned it, she nodded


    and said, "Okay, I''ll do my best."


    She knew that eating cakes alone was not good for her health. Whether it was grandpa or Patrick, they


    were for her own good.


    Aimee will not have a temper in this kind of thing.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Aimee, you''re so good."


    After gulping down arge ss of water, Aimee became much more energetic.


    She said, "However, darling, there is one thing I want to tell you."


    "What''s that?" Patrick asked.


    "Casey''s roommate, I suspect, is Greyson''s daughter in Ancegan." "Aimee said.


    As Patrick heard this, his expression became more dignified. He frowned, and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "If no one is lying, then it''s true," Aimee said.


    As long as Robbie was not lying, then the girl named Jemima must be Greyson''s daughter.


    Aimee said, "I heard that Ancegan is very uneasy now. These two people are now in Innisrial. I don''t


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    know what troubles will be caused."


    "This has nothing to do with us, and it''s not our turn to intervene." Patrick said.


    Although he said so indifferently, that made sense.


    Aimee said, "I''m just a little worried. Casey and that girl, although she said they''re not very close, after


    the ident, the girl contacted Casey first. That made me worry."


    Patrick put Aimee on hisp and coaxed her softly, "I''ll have someone protect Casey. She''ll be fine."


    Aimee nodded, feeling sleepy again.


    She burrowed into Patrick''s arms and said, "Darling, I''m so sleepy."


    Patrick gently coaxed her to sleep.


    After Aimee fell asleep, Patrick put her back on the bed, then got up and left the room.


    He went to the study with a very solemn expression.


    Originally, Patrick didn''t care much about it, but now, the forces of all parties seemed to gather in


    Innisrial, so he had to handle it.

 Chapter 435 You Worked So Hard

    Chapter 435 You Worked So Hard


    Chapter 435 You worked so hard


    When Walter came out of the room, he saw that the light in Patrick''s study was still on.


    He walked over, knocked on Patrick''s door, and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?"


    Patrick turned around, looked at Walter, and said, "Walter, don''t you think there are too many


    coincidences recently?"


    "What? Are you scared?" Walter asked with a sneer.


    Patrick looked at Walter speechlessly, and really didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    He said, "Why don''t you guess it? If they have already thought about it and want to unite to do


    something, then the enemy is in the dark while we are in the light. What do you think our chance of


    winning is?"


    Walter pondered for a moment, and said, "Why not switch positions. We''ll be in the dark."


    The two looked at each other tacitly, each knowing what the other was thinking.


    So, the next first step...


    Walter said, "How''s it going with Ben?"


    "I don''t know. But if he wants to seed, it''s easy." Patrick said.


    Walter instantly used the tone as an elder, and said, "Ben has grown up. He''s promising."


    *


    Mirth Hotel.


    Over thest few days, Ben lived in the Mirth Hotel.


    When he was busy, he would do his own business. When he was free, he would care about Tilly.


    He found that although Tilly was very worried about April''s situation, Tilly kept making herself busy


    when she didn''t get any news about April.


    After she woke up, she would go out.


    Although she had a terrible sense of direction, as long as she didn''t go to any deste ce, she was


    able to get a taxi back to the hotel.


    With this in mind, every day, Tilly would go to various interesting ces to eat, drink and hang around.


    And, every time she went to a ce, Tilly will post pictures on the social media.


    Sometimes, when Ben cked off, he would see it. And he really wanted to catch her back and let her


    behave herself.


    However, seeing her entertaining herself so well, Ben thought it was pretty good.


    At least, this girl was not affected by the previous events.


    He also wouldn''t want to see her shutting herself up in the room every day.


    Tilly didn''t know about Ben''s thoughts. When she just saw some delicious food and interesting things


    asionally, she will bring them back to Ben.


    Today, too, Tilly went to the Old Street and found a very ssical pastry. She wanted to try it but didn''t


    expect that the pastries sold in this humble shop would be so delectable.


    She didn''t even think too much about it, but packed some for Ben.


    Just as she was about to pay, there was a mobile phone that paid the money one step faster than her.


    Tilly looked suspiciously at the owner of the phone. The person she was thinking about just now


    appeared in front of her.


    Instantly, Tilly''s eyes lit up.


    She said incredulously, "Benny, why are you here?"


    Ben''s face darkened instantly.


    Was this girl carried away withcency?


    She actually called him Benny again.


    Seeing the change in Ben''s expression, Tilly faltered immediately, reached out quickly, and poked


    Ben''s hand, "I was wrong. I''m just too happy."


    Ben''s expression softened a little, and he said, "Is there anything else you want to buy?"


    "No." Tilly shook her head, and immediately stood up obediently. Her eyes fixed on Ben for a moment,


    and she really felt very miraculous that he suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Ben felt a little ufortable being stared at by her, raised his hand and pushed her head, saying,


    "Let''s go if you don''t any other things to buy. Juts find a restaurant. I''m hungry."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Tilly was not annoyed, but immediately followed Ben obediently.


    In fact, before Tilly came here, there was a restaurant that she wanted to try, and decided to dine there


    before going back.


    Now that Ben suddenly appeared, Tilly forgot about it.


    It wasn''t until Ben led her into a restaurant and sat down that Tilly read the menu, only to find that the


    one Ben brought her to was the one she checked out earlier.


    Instantly, Tilly became happy, looked at Ben with bright eyes, and said, "Benny, how do you know I


    want to eat in this restaurant?"


    Ben was speechless.


    Although Ben turned sullen just now, he wasn''t really angry, so she boldly called him Benny again.


    Sure enough, although Ben gave her a sideways nce, he was not angry at all. Instead, there was an


    unconceble indulgence in his eyes.


    Tilly instantly became happier.


    She asked, "Why did youe here?"


    "The food here is tasty. You''ll like it," Ben said.


    He''d been here a few times before, because it was the best restaurant on Old Street.


    Ben knew very well that Tilly was very picky.


    He didn''t ask Tilly what she wanted to eat, but directly brought her here.


    Tilly smiled silly, and said, "I was nning toe here too. Ben, we have a tacit understanding."


    Ben raised his eyes and nced at her, seeing her unconceble chuckle. The corners of his mouth


    unconsciously curled up.


    Facing such a cute girl, how can he have ulterior motives?


    Ben sighed silently in his heart. Inexplicably, there was a feeling that if he was in ancient times, he


    would be a fool who was deceived by beauties.


    Disgusting himself, Ben said, "Let''s order first. Although the food here is delicious, the service is very


    slow."


    As Tilly heard this, she handed the pastry she bought to Ben and said, "I bought this for you. I wanted


    to take it back for you. Now that you''re so hungry, why don''t you eat a little first?"


    Ben seemed to be really hungry, so he was not restrained but picked up a piece, and put it in his


    mouth.


    In fact, he didn''t like to eat this kind of ssical pastry very much. Although he had to admit that it was


    indeed toothsome, the taste was not what he liked.


    However, facing Tilly''s bright eyes, staring at him eagerly and waiting for hispliment, Ben didn''t


    know what to do. After swallowing the pastry in his mouth, he said, "It''s pretty good."


    Tilly immediatelyughed, and said triumphantly, "Isn''t it? Let me tell you, my taste is really amazing.


    When I say it''s delicious, it''s really so."


    Benughed. This haughty girl was so cute that he wanted to pinch her face.


    Tilly didn''t notice the change in Ben''s eyes, and started to order in a good mood.


    After she ordered a few dishes ording to her own taste, she ordered a few more based on Ben''s.


    When she handed the menu to Ben, Tilly said, "I think you will like all the dishes I ordered."


    Ben nced down, and found out that the dishes ordered by her were indeed something he would


    order without hesitation.


    He raised his eyes and nced at Tilly,ughing lowly, "You know me so well."


    "I''m smarter," said Tilly, looking cute.


    Ben didn''t have anything to add, so he called the waiter over to take the order.


    Tilly rested her chin on her hands, looked at Ben, and asked again, "Ben, you haven''t told me yet, why


    did youe here?"


    "What do you think?" Ben leaned back against the chair.


    This question was so easy to answer, but she kept asking.


    He didn''t know if she was smart or stupid.


    Tilly pursed her lips, snorted lightly, and said, "I don''t want to be sentimental."


    "Then just pretend I''m here for dinner," Ben said.


    His voice sounded a little annoyed, and Tilly giggled instantly.


    Tilly said, "It''s quite far from the hotel. Ben, you worked so hard."

 Chapter 436 I WonT Let You Eat It

    Chapter 436 I Won''T Let You Eat It


    Chapter 436 I won''t let you eat it


    From Mirth Hotel to the old street, people had to go through almost the entire Innisrial.


    They didn''t make an agreement, but he just appeared so suddenly, which made it very difficult for Tilly


    not to get excited.


    Ben could hear the excitement in Tilly''s voice, and some teasing.


    He raised his eyes, but he didn''t answer Tilly''s question, but said, "Have you had a good time these few


    days?"


    Tilly tilted her head and said, "Not bad."


    Although she came out for fun alone, it really made her very happy.


    Ben said, "I think so, but you''re quite good at entertaining yourself."


    Tilly pursed her lips and said, "If I don''t entertain myself, what should I do? You won''t be with me."


    Her words inexplicably made Ben feel that she was flirtatious.


    He looked at Tilly and said with a yful tone, "Do you want me to apany you?"


    Tilly realized what she had said.


    Her face turned red in an instant, but her gaze was still fixed on Ben, showing no sign of running away.


    Ben felt limp and numb at the sight of her eyes.


    She didn''t know how to hide her emotions at all. She was straightforward, bold, warm and seductive.


    Ben heard Tilly say, "Will you apany me?"


    Her eyes were sparkling, and she just looked at Ben like that, full of anticipation.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Tilly didn''t hear Ben''s answer.


    The expression on his face was very meaningful, which upset Tilly heart unconsciously.


    Shouldn''t she ask this question? Shouldn''t she have too many expectations? Shouldn''t she cross the


    line?


    Tilly couldn''t wait for the answer she wanted, which made her feel very sad.


    The light in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    If the food had been served now, then she will definitely devote herself to eating to hide her emotions.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, there was not even a cover to hide behind now.


    Tilly felt very unhappy.


    She picked up a piece of pastry and put it into her mouth, and her cheeks were stuffed like a little


    hamster.


    However, the pastry was covered with ayer of flour. Tilly''s way of eating will directly choke her.


    Tilly was indeed choked, and her face flushed red.


    Ben poured her a cup of tea and said, "Didn''t you say you bought it for me?"


    Tilly was choked again. She wanted to speak, but was powerless to refute Ben''s words. She looked


    angry from her eyes. Just looking at Ben like this, she managed to calm down for a while.


    After swallowing all the pastry in her mouth, Tilly drank anotherrge ss of water, and felt much


    better.


    She looked at Ben and immediately felt that this man was very bad.


    She didn''t want to be bullied by him like this, so she reached over, covered the pastry box, and took it


    back. "I won''t let you eat it."


    Bad guys didn''t deserve the pastry she brought.


    Ben looked at her behavior like a child,ughed lowly, and said, "Are you stingy? You really don''t give it


    to me?"

 Chapter 437 Can You Sail A Boat?

    Chapter 437 Can You Sail A Boat?


    Chapter 437 Can you sail a boat?


    Tilly''s wet eyes looked aggrieved, as if she had been bullied miserably.


    She said, "Why did you embarrass me?"


    Benughed lowly, reached over and flicked Tilly on the head.


    This action was actually very ambiguous.


    At the moment, Tilly was stunned, and looked at Ben stupidly, without realizing what he had done


    Ben said, "Are you stupid?"


    How could she be so "stupid"? He really wanted to "bully" her.


    Tilly rubbed her head and said, "I''m not stupid at first, but I''m about to be stupid because you beat me."


    Ben couldn''t stopughing, and his eyes fell on Tilly''s face. If Tilly wasn''t immersed in her own


    emotions at this time, she would definitely be able to see how doting Ben''s eyes looked like.


    "Okay, I was wrong. I apologize, okay?" Ben said.


    Tilly became happy in an instant, and snorted softly. She was so delicate and cute.


    Ben was instantly amused by her appearance. He really wanted to reach out and rub her cheeks, and


    he really wanted to...


    Kiss her.


    However, Ben didn''t have the opportunity to do so, nor would he allow himself to.


    The dishes were served one by one at this time.


    Tilly smelled the aroma of the dishes, and her attention was instantly distracted.


    Just by smelling, she could already tell that the food here, without any exaggeration, really tasted very


    good.


    Impatiently picking up the cutlery, Tilly scooped up a piece of fish and put it in her mouth. Her cheeks


    were bulging and she looked satisfactory.


    Ben found that watching Tilly eat really made him have a particrly good mood.


    It seemed that nothing in this world was important. As long as she can eat well, it will be very pleasant.


    Tilly swallowed the fish in her mouth and said, "It''s really delectable. You should eat it quickly. Don''t


    keep staring at me."


    Although, when Ben looked at her, she felt that his eyes were very beautiful, Tilly did remember that


    Ben said he was starving.


    She put a prawn into Ben''s bowl and said, "Try this. It''s said it''s the best dish."


    Ben picked up the prawn, peeled the shell, but put it in Tilly''s bowl.


    Tilly was taken aback by his action, blinked her eyes, and looked at Ben in disbelief. She was


    Ever since she was a child, she had never had a man peel prawn for her, especially such a man.


    Tilly''s face turned red unconsciously.


    The article she had read before came to her mind, saying that when a man loved a woman very much,


    he will peel prawns for her.


    There were even some women who said that peeling prawns must be done by men. When women


    were young, their fathers did it, and when they grew up, it was their boyfriends'' turn.


    If the boyfriend didn''t do it, either stop eating it, or break up.


    Tilly stared at the prawn for a while, then raised her eyes to sneak a nce at Ben.


    She was sure Ben didn''t know the article.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat her like this.


    Seeing Tilly staring at the prawn in a daze, and looking at him again, he felt a little helpless, and said,


    "What''s wrong? Do you dislike me?"


    In an instant, all the charming thoughts in Tilly''s mind were shattered by Ben.


    Tilly pursed her mouth and thought that Ben spoiled the atmosphere much.


    She picked up the prawn as if venting her anger, put it in her mouth, and said, "You are so skilled. You


    often peel prawns for others, right?"


    Ben was taken aback. Naturally, he could hear something jealous in Tilly''s voice.


    Heughed, looked at Tilly, and said, "Why? Do you think I''m adies'' man?"


    "You said it yourself," Tilly said.


    Ben shook his head. How could she be so funny?


    He peeled another one for himself and put it in his mouth.


    Indeed, the prawns in this restaurant tastes really good. At least he would think that this was a great


    ce.


    After swallowing the prawn in his mouth, Ben said, "It''s the first time I peel prawns for someone. But I''m


    disliked. It really discourages me."


    Tilly looked at Ben and somewhat didn''t believe what she heard.


    Immediately, Tilly smiled, with her brows and eyes were curved. It could be seen that she was really


    very happy.


    She didn''t know if it was because of Ben''s words, but she really thought that the dishes in this


    restaurant were really delicious, so she can''t help but eat more.


    After the two of them had eaten up all the dishes on the table, Tilly touched her stomach which was


    bulging. And that made her extremely shy.


    She wore a waistless T-shirt today, and now her belly was protruding.


    Tilly huddled and didn''t really want to stand up.


    After Ben paid the bill, he saw Tilly was still sitting on the chair and didn''t want to move, so he said,


    "Let''s go. Do you want to stay here?"


    Tilly was very depressed, and would havee out in a loose shirt if she knew earlier that she would


    eat a lot.


    However, Tilly had no other choice.


    She could only stand up obediently, but followed behind Ben.


    Ben didn''t understand what she was caring about, but just thought she was weird.


    However, it wasn''t the first time that Tilly looked weird, so Ben didn''t think much about it.


    He walked out first. At this moment, the old street was already brightly lit, and the scenery was very


    good.


    Ben stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at Tilly, and asked, "Do you want to go back or


    continue shopping?"


    "Is it fun here at night?" Tilly asked.


    "Do you want to take a boat on theke? The scenery is very nice." Ben said.


    In fact, Ben didn''t know how he could ask such a strange question.


    He had never been interested in this kind of activity, but he never thought that one day he would ask a


    girl to take boats.


    It was so funny when he thought about it.


    Tilly didn''t want to go back like this. They lived in the same hotel, and they wouldn''t be separated


    immediately after they went back there.


    However, Tilly still wanted to spend more time with Ben.


    Moreover, taking a boat on theke sounded like a date.


    Tilly immediately nodded hurriedly and said, "Let''s go. Let''s take a boat on theke."


    Ben''s mouth curled up. Her happiness was visible to the naked eye, which made him have a very good


    mood.


    The two went to the ce where they can rent a boat, and there were three options.


    One was a big boat. They could take the boat together with other tourists.


    The two was that there was a boatman, and only two people were carried.


    And thest option was that they can be the boatmen themselves.


    Tilly consciously ignored the first one. She tilted her head, looked at Ben, and asked, "Can you sail a


    boat?"


    Ben looked at her skeptical expression, raised his brows, and had the desire to win anyhow.


    He said, "Let''s go. I''ll increase your knowledge."


    Ben directly rented thest type of boat. He let Tilly get on the boat first, and went to the driving


    position by himself.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tilly stared at Ben without blinking, and that look was full of suspicion.

 Chapter 438 Do You Feel Lonely?

    Chapter 438 Do You Feel Lonely?


    Chapter 438 Do you feel lonely?


    Ben didn''t feel any displeasure with Tilly''s expression, but started the boat with a very sassy


    movement.


    All things were meaningless when people just said it. And the most direct way was to prove it with


    strength.


    Tilly was instantly impressed by Ben''s movements.


    She stared at Ben with adoration.


    Ben actually noticed Tilly''s gaze, but instead of looking at Tilly, he focused on steering the boat.


    It was because of this that Tilly felt that Ben was so handsome.


    After Ben drove the boat into the fairway, and the boat was driving steadily, Tilly leaned over and


    praised him, "Ben, you are so amazing and handsome."


    In fact, if Ben knew how to sail a cruise ship, Tilly would not be surprised.


    On the contrary, when he was driving this kind of boat so handsomely, Tilly couldn''t help admiring him.


    Ben''s expression was softened by her adoring eyes.


    He turned his head, looked at Tilly, and asked, "Do you want to try?"


    Tilly was really eager to try.


    However, she asked tentatively, "Is it really possible? What should I do if I capsize the boat?"


    After all, although this kind of boat was quite safe, it was very easy to capsize at the same time.


    Tilly really felt that she had the ability to turn the boat over.


    Ben asked, "You can''t swim?"


    Tilly said, "Of course I can."


    Obviously, she asked him to go swimming before.


    "But, I haven''t swam in theke." Tilly muttered.


    Was this the same as swimming in a pool?


    Ben smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Even if you fall over, I can rescue you."


    Tilly was a little dissatisfied that Ben was ready for capsizing, but when she heard Ben say that, she


    couldn''t help feeling sweet.


    She even felt that she was really possessed.


    No matter how she looked at Ben, she still thought he was handsome.


    However, Tilly still hid her emotions, raised her chin on purpose, and said arrogantly, "You have to


    watch it. Let me show you how a friendship turns over."


    Benughed at what Tilly said.


    Why was she so cute?


    He made room for Tilly to take the helm.


    Tilly''s previous aura immediately disappeared.


    When she actually sat in the driver''s seat, she was really confused.


    She would be nervous to y bumper cars in the yground.


    However, Tilly didn''t want to behave so badly in front of Ben, so she bit the bullet, straightened her


    back, and held the steering wheel with her fingers stiffly.


    Then, Tilly felt the boat shaking, and it deviated the course.


    Tilly screamed uncontrobly, and was about to call Ben over nervously.


    However, in the next second, she felt a warm breathing from her back, and her two hands were


    also wrapped in a pair of big hands.


    Ben wrapped Tilly from the back , held her hands, led her along, and steered the boat steadily.


    This action directly made Tilly''s body stiff.


    She even seemed to forget to breathe.


    She just felt that she was in a warm embrace, very special warmth and a sense of security.


    Ben whispered something in her ear. Tilly was in a daze, and couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    When she came back to her senses, Tilly realized that what Ben said was the precautions for driving.


    She got confused and turned around, wanting Ben to repeat it again.


    However, she hadn''t noticed at all how close Ben was to her face now.


    Turning her head like this, her lips brushed against the tip of his nose directly.


    The touch stunned Tilly and Ben for a moment.


    Ben lowered his eyes, and his eyes fell on Tilly''s lips.


    The touch from the tip of his nose was soft and warm, like an electric shock, passing through his skin to


    every cell in his body.


    Ben''s eyes darkened instantly, and there was strong emotions in his eyes.


    This kind of emotion was strange, but it was hot.


    Tilly met Ben''s eyes and was "burned" by his eyes.


    She immediately said with a trembling voice, "I didn''t do it on purpose."


    She didn''t expect that they would touch each other like this.


    Ben''s Adam''s apple rolled. He stepped back, and said, "You heard what I said just now?"


    "Yeah, got it," said Tilly.


    Although she didn''t hear anything clearly, she didn''t dare to ask Ben to say it again.


    Tilly stood up from the driver''s seat and said to Ben, "It''s better for you to drive. I''ll take a look at the


    scenery and take pictures along the way."


    After speaking, Tilly really took out her mobile phone and started to take random pictures, as if to prove


    that she was not lying.


    Ben didn''t break her down, but sat in the seat and focused on steering the boat.


    Tilly took a bunch of photos randomly, and her gaze finally returned to Ben.


    Just now, in order to make her words sound more real, she directly walked to the stern.


    Although the boat was big, even if she retreated to the stern, there was not much distance between her


    and Ben.


    However, now was just a chance for her to take a good look at Ben''s back.


    Tilly felt that there seemed to be a kind of magical power in Ben.


    Every movement of his seemed to have a special and attractive temperament.


    At least, it made her unable to take her eyes off at all.


    This feeling was very wonderful, but also very strange.


    Tilly had never met such a man who can let herpletely be fascinated uncontrobly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She unconsciously took a few photos of Ben''s back with her mobile phone.


    Tilly saw clearly the photos she had taken. Her face blushed unconsciously again.


    She found that Ben''s back was really muscr, and it looked particrly secure, which made her


    especially want to hug him from behind.


    As soon as the thought popped up in her mind, Tilly felt her breath hot.


    She didn''t even know that she could be so nympho to such an extent.


    In the past, she only knew that people would have obsession about hands or voice, but she didn''t have


    any special feelings for them.


    It was at this moment that Tilly realized that she had that kind of feeling about his back.


    However, people''s obsession about hands and voice seemed to be very easy to meet, but for her, who


    had the fixation on his back, it seemed very difficult to hug his from behind.


    Just thinking about it, Tilly felt that this road ahead was really difficult.


    However, the more difficult it was, the more motivated Tilly would be.


    She quickly thought of a way, that was, to make Ben her boyfriend.


    In this way, she can hug him however she wanted.


    Just thinking about it made Tilly feel extremely happy.


    Ben didn''t know what Tilly was thinking.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Tilly giggling at the phone.


    Frowning slightly, Ben said, "Come here."


    Tilly was still lost in her own thoughts, and after a long time, she realized that Ben was calling her.


    She looked at Ben in a daze, wondering why he suddenly called her.


    Ben said again, "Come here."


    Tilly immediately moved over and asked Ben, "What are you doing?"


    Her voice was always a bit delicate, especially when she said such words, she seemed to be


    coquettish. Her soft voice was like a little w, making him itchy.


    Ben said, "Sit here."


    Tilly looked at where Ben indicated, which was next to the driver''s seat.


    Her eyes lit up immediately, and she said with arrogance, "What''s wrong? Ben, do you feel lonely? Do


    you need me to apany you?"


    Ben was bbergasted


    She was so imaginative.


    Tilly obediently sat down on the seat, tilted her head and looked at Ben. Her expression was clearly


    saying: "I know you are afraid of being alone, so I will apany you because I''m kind."


    Ben was almost pissed off by her.


    However, seeing her so well-behaved, he was in a good mood.


    He said, "Sit here obediently. I''ll show you a nice er."


    Tilly immediately became interested, and looked at Ben with bright eyes, full of anticipation.

 Chapter 439 Is There Anything Else Interesting?

    Chapter 439 Is There Anything Else Interesting?


    Chapter 439 Is there anything else interesting?


    Since the old street became a famous tourist attraction, there were a lot of facilities to allow tourists to


    have more fun, and it was a gimmick that attracted many tourists.


    For example, for the item of taking boats on theke, if tourists just took the boats to see the scenery, it


    will be a little bit boring.


    Especially, many ces in the country had the same item.


    And there was nothing special about the scenery on theke.


    Therefore, old street got a special stunt here. Innisrial was the origin of a peerless love story, and this


    ce had a legend of that love story.


    It was a small bridge they were about to pass, and it was the ce where the hero and heroine met in


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the rain in that love story.


    Therefore, a wish-making activity was set on that bridge. Whether it was a boat passing by on ake


    tour or a tourist passing by onnd, at the time of the weekly fireworks, if making a wish there, single


    people can harvest the perfect love. And people with a partner canst their love for a long time.


    In order to match the particrity of this event, there was only one fixed time every week to set off


    fireworks. Moreover, the fireworks was specially customized. In order to cater to the scene of meeting


    in the rain in the love story, the fireworks were made into the shape of raindrops. And, even if it fell on


    people, it won''t hurt.


    Tilly wasn''t interested in these, and didn''t pay attention to this item when she was looking for travelling


    strategies.


    She was just curious what Ben would show her.


    Ben didn''t exin much. It just urred to him that today was just such a coincidence that the


    fireworks would go off once a week.


    Though in his own opinion, this setting was simply idiotic.


    That was to say, only those innocent people will believe in this kind of wishing legend.


    Or, only this kind of people, who were desperate and can only pin their future on the gods, will believe


    in this deceptive trick.


    As for himself, when he was single, he would never worry that he could not find a partner, and he would


    never think that his partner was not perfect.


    As long as it was what he liked, no matter what she looked like, she was naturally the most perfect one


    in his eyes.


    After being together, Ben would be more determined that he had the ability to make his love perfect


    and have a happy ending.


    However, when he suddenly remembered this legend, he suddenly wanted to bring Tilly here.


    In order to catch up with the time for the fireworks, Ben even unconsciously increased the speed of the


    boat a lot.


    Of course, Tilly didn''t notice any of this.


    When the boat approached, Ben said, "You can make a wish and see if it cane true."


    Hearing this, Tilly looked at Ben with a smile, and said somewhat incredulously, "Ben, you still believe


    in this."


    When she said this, there was still some disgust in her tone. Obviously, she thought that Ben would


    believe such a thing, which was beyond herprehension.


    "I thought only young girls believe that," Tilly said.


    Ben''s face darkened instantly.


    He did treat Tilly as a young girl, an innocent young girl.


    Who would have thought that her way of thinking was so different.


    Ben said, "You don''t want to watch? Then let''s go."


    "Come on," Tillypromised immediately, "Since I''m here, of course I have to take a look."


    Although Tilly herself didn''t believe it, since Ben brought her here, she was willing to believe it.


    This was so-called that a person is dishonest in their words, but people can see through them from


    their behavior.


    Tilly said with a smile, "Ben, I didn''t expect you to have such a romantic side."


    Ben wanted to throw her overboard now.


    He was really possessed, so he brought her over to watch fireworks.


    Tilly saw that Ben didn''t look good, so she leaned over and said, "I like watching fireworks. Thank you,


    Ben."


    At the moment when Tilly said so, it happened to be the moment when the fireworks were set off.


    Her attention was distracted instantly.


    When recalling what Ben asked her to make a wish, she sped her hands together and made a wish.


    Ben watched her actions and saw her make such a serious and pious wish. Although he was really


    frustrated by being rejected just now, at this moment, he was in a very good mood.


    Tilly tilted her head, and noticed Ben''s gaze, but he was actually watching her.


    She blushed instantly, blinked her eyes, and said, "Ben, don''t you want to make a wish?"


    Just now, she made a wish very seriously.


    She hoped they can be together.


    Ben turned his eyes away and looked at the fireworks.


    His Adam''s apple rolled down, and he said, "I did."


    Tilly became even more excited, leaned up to Ben, and asked eagerly, "Ben, what wish did you make?


    Can you tell me?"


    She really wanted to know if she was in Ben''s wish.


    However, when Ben heard the words, he nced at her and said, "Don''t you know it won''t work if you


    expose your wish?"


    Tilly pursed her mouth, looking very dissatisfied.


    She suddenly felt very strange, and always thought that it was not like Ben who would be able to say


    such words. But, how could he always be able to say such words?


    Seeing Tilly''s gloomy look, Ben couldn''t helpughing again.


    He really didn''t believe in such a thing that it wouldn''t work after saying what wish it was, but he


    couldn''t help teasing her.


    Still not reconciled, Tilly moved to Ben''s side and said, "Ben, just tell me."


    She was already squatting beside Ben, looking at him eagerly, and just wanting to know what wish he


    had made.


    Ben looked down at Tilly, put his hand on top of her head, and said, "Why don''t you tell me first, what


    wish did you make?"


    Tilly was speechless.


    This was not eptable.


    If she said it, she would really jump off the boat.


    Puckering her lips, Tilly snorted softly, sat back on her seat, and said, "Don''t try to trick me. I won''t tell


    you."


    Ben curled up his lips and said, "Little girl, you can hide it quite well."


    Tilly felt a little proud, looked at Ben, and said with a smile, "Of course, I''m very smart."


    Ben smiled and said nothing. In fact, he didn''t even need to ask Tilly what wish she had made, because


    he could guess it.


    All her emotions were disyed on her face, and when she made a wish, she looked at him


    immediately after the wish was over.


    So, no need to ask, Ben knew that her wish was rted to him.


    As for what it was specifically, this was even more self-evident.


    When the fireworks were over, Ben asked, "Shall we go back?"


    Tilly nodded and sat down obediently.


    The two went bakc the same way, returned the boat to the merchant, and got off the boat. However,


    Tilly still didn''t want to go back to the hotel at all.


    She quietly looked at Ben, and asked tentatively, "Is there anything else interesting?"


    Ben stopped walking, looked down at Tilly, raised his brows, and said with ulterior motivates, "Do you


    want to y something exciting?"


    Tilly could see the evil meaning in Ben''s eyes. He was like a big bad wolf who dug a hole and waited


    for her, who was a little rabbit to jump in by herself.


    Knowing that there was danger ahead, Tilly still couldn''t control her feet and just jumped in.


    Tilly nodded and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 440 Wishing In Vain

    Chapter 440 Wishing In Vain


    Chapter 440 Wishing in vain


    Good Glow Bar.


    Ben led Tilly in and went straight to the room on the second floor.


    Tilly''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. What the hell was this? She thought Ben would take her to some


    exciting ces, but in the end, he just took her to a bar.


    Sitting down on a sofa, Tilly looked at Ben speechlessly, and said, "Ben, is this the exciting thing you


    said?"


    It was kind of boring.


    Ben raised his eyebrows and said, "What? Not exciting enough?"


    Tilly said, "Ben, don''t tell me you''re a good boy and bars can get you."


    The tone of her words can be said to be quite arrogant.


    Ben said, "What? Do you mean you''re tired of this?"


    Tilly picked up a dice on the table, walked over to Ben''s side, and sat down, "Let''s y a game. Drink if


    you lose."


    "Little kid, you''re not allowed to drink." Ben shot her a sideways nce.


    At this moment, the bartender came in with a tray and put Ben''s order on the table.


    Tilly was immediately dumbfounded.


    Pointing to the bottle on the table , she said to Ben, "What do you mean? You want me to drink milk?"


    They came to the bar for milk. How fresh it was.


    And how embarrassing it was if other people knew it.


    Ben said, "Little girl, have you forgotten that no matter what I say, I am a man. Do you think it is


    appropriate to drink with me?"


    "Will you bully me then?" Tilly asked.


    For no reason, Tilly just felt that Ben just wouldn''t hurt her.


    Ben said, "You want to try?"


    Tilly tilted her head and thought for a while, then said, "Let''s forget it."


    She came over with a bottle of milk and said, "But if you drink milk, it will be toome? Drink two bottled


    of it and you will be full."


    Especially since she ate so much for dinner and she was still full.


    Ben heard other meaning in her words.


    Heughed lowly and said, "Do you have no confidence? You think you can''t defeat me."


    Tilly was speechless.


    Was this the point of her words?


    In an instant, Tilly was aroused to win, picked up the dice and began to shake it.


    She said, "Ben, I am the number one dice yer in the capital, so don''t cry when you lose."


    Ben only thought she was bragging and didn''t take it seriously.


    He wasn''t indeed serious about it. It was like he was teasing Tilly.


    However, soon, Ben discovered that Tilly was really something and was a good yer at dice.


    This made Ben get serious, and started ying with Tilly seriously.


    However, soon, Ben discovered that what Tilly said was true.


    After drinking the milk, he was quite full.


    The two soon couldn''t drink anymore, and looked at each other pitifully.


    Tilly said, "Actually, I can drink a lot of alcohol."


    In the bar with the atmosphere, Tilly still felt that it would be better to drink some wine.


    Just then, Ben''s cell phone rang.


    When he saw the name on the screen clearly, he pinched his eyebrows, getting a headache, but he still


    answered the phone.


    Eden''s voice came from the phone, "Where are you?"


    Ben didn''t answer but asked instead, "What do you want?"


    "I just heard that you took a girl to take a boat on theke and made a wish under the fireworks. Is it


    true or not?" Eden had a carefree voice, as if he wanted to see the fun.


    Ben didn''t look well. This bastard, how many surveince cameras did he install on him?


    He said, "You haven''t been on a blind date recently? Do you have a lot of time?"


    Eden giggled when he heard that, "Come on, tell me where are you?"


    "Do what you have to do," Ben said.


    Just when he was about to hang up the phone, he heard Eden say, "If you don''t tell me, I''lle in."


    Ben''s fingers holding the phone suddenly tightened. He looked towards the door, and saw Eden waving


    at him through the ss on the door.


    Ben scowled at Eden, almost yelling at him.


    Tilly saw Ben answering the phone, so she sat obediently by the side. But now she noticed that Ben''s


    expression was not right, so he looked in the direction of his line of sight, and saw Eden outside the


    door.


    She asked in a low voice, "Is he your friend?"


    Ben gritted his teeth and said, "No."


    Their conversation was clearly heard by Eden on the other end of the phone.


    Eden pushed open the door, walked in, and said, "What a coincidence."


    Ben pressed the hang-up button on the phone and threw the phone aside.


    He asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What did you say? What''s the reason foring here?" Eden said, disliking him.


    He turned his head, looked at Tilly, and asked, "Girl, you''re strange. What''s your rtionship with


    Ben?"


    Tilly moved towards Ben''s side, not used to Eden''s familiarity.


    Ben noticed her movements and felt good.


    The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously, and he didn''t feel so disgusted with Eden''s sudden


    appearance.


    Eden, of course, was fully aware of their antics.


    He didn''t expect that the rumors were actually true.


    Ben, who was not in a rtionship before, unexpectedly had his day to coax a girl.


    The discovery was really wonderful.


    Eden winked at Ben, and what he received was naturally Ben''s look of disgust.


    He coughed lightly, became serious, and turned his attention back to Tilly.


    Eden said, "Hello, my name is Eden oy. What''s your name?"


    He knew what Tilly''s name was and where she came from, but he still wanted to hear what she had to


    say.


    Tilly said, "My name is Tilly Hughes."


    She was polite. After all, this person was Ben''s friend. Although his inexplicable enthusiasm was


    difficult for her to ept, she will always ept everything about Ben.


    Eden said, "Tilly, this name sounds nice. Can I call you Tilly?"


    Tilly had a look of disgust on her face. She''d been thinking too much about epting everything about


    Ben.


    She just felt that this man was really slovenly when he spoke.


    However, Tilly didn''t say anything, but just moved to Ben''s side again.


    Ben was so disgusted with Eden''s being overenthusiastic.


    He red at Eden and said, "You have so many blind dates recently. Isn''t it enough?"


    As Eden heard Ben''s words, he said, "Can you not be annoying? Don''t you know that I am about to be


    tortured by the blind date?"


    "Really?" Ben twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "I thought you''d be enjoying it."


    Eden was speechless.


    This bastard wanted to tarnish his image in front of Tilly.


    Eden said, "Why don''t I share some with you, so that you can enjoy it?"


    Ben red at him and said, "Go away."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden was not annoyed. Looking at Ben and Tilly, he said, "Why? You have a sweetheart, so you can''t


    fall in love with other girls?"


    As soon as he said this, he saw Tilly, who had been sitting obediently beside Ben, opened her eyes


    wide, and looked tense.


    Anyone can understand the meaning of this gaze.


    Tilly was nervous.


    She was very worried. If Ben really had a sweetheart, then her wish will be in vain.


    Tilly pursed her mouth, feeling a little wronged instantly.


    She thought she was stupid enough that she didn''t figure out anything. She didn''t know if Ben already


    had someone he liked, but she had feelings for him indiscriminately.


    In this way, even if she had to face some consequences she didn''t want to, she just asked for it herself.


    However, she felt very ufortable.


    Tilly lowered her eyes, inexplicably feeling aggrieved.


    Before her love hadn''t started yet, it ended like this.


    She didn''t want it.


    Ben knew that Eden was up to something, but he couldn''t really hit him in front of Tilly.


    Giving Eden a warning look, Ben turned his head to watch Tilly.


    Only then did he realize that Tilly''s head was drooping, without any vitality.


    Compressing his lips, Ben raised his hand and pressed on Tilly''s head, saying, "Let''s go back."


    Tilly raised her head and looked at Ben. Her eyes were foggy, full of grievances, and for a moment,


    Ben''s heart was hit by something.

 Chapter 441 Then IM Leaving

    Chapter 441 Then I''M Leaving


    Chapter 441 Then I''m leaving


    Innisrial General Hospital.


    Casey was still worried about Jemima, and went over again the next day.


    Robbie was not seen in the ward, so Casey asked, "Where''s your brother?"


    Jemima had recovered now, sitting on the bed. Hearing the words, she said, "He is not my brother."


    Casey looked at Jemima with some concern, and said, "Do I need to do something for you?"


    Although she only met that man for a few minutes, Casey didn''t feel very good about it.


    She said, "Did he let someone keep an eye on you?"


    Otherwise, how could it be possible that no one informed him that Jemima was in hospital, yet he knew


    where she was exactly and came here.


    Jemima''s eyes drooped instantly, and the answer was self-evident.


    Casey got a little pissed off instantly.


    Why did that man do this?


    She said, "If you need help, just tell me. You should know about my family. It''s easy to help you solve


    some things."


    Jemima looked at Casey in astonishment, and couldn''t believe that she would actually say that.


    She, of course, knew what the Hayden family was like.


    It was precisely because of this that she thought that such a family would be even more indifferent and


    not take care of other people''s affairs.


    However, what Casey said gave her a warm feeling in her heart.


    Jemima''s eyes turned red.


    Indeed, she had never felt such warmth before.


    Casey sighed softly and said, "Are you okay? If you find anything difficult, you can tell me. Although the


    two of us don''t spend much time together, we can still be friends."


    Jemima really had the urge to be friends with Casey.


    However, she felt that she was not qualified.


    At least, not until Greyson died, until the dust had settled.


    Thinking of this, Jemima felt very diposed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She sniffed and said to Casey, "The doctor said I can be discharged from the hospital. Can I treat you


    to dinner?"


    Casey knew right away that she didn''t really want to tell herself about her, and she wouldn''t talk much.


    She wouldn''t force Jemima either.


    If they wanted to be friends, the most important thing was to leave space for each other.


    Casey was well aware of this.


    She immediately said, "Okay, I want to go to TopCloud Japanese Restaurant. Do you want to eat the


    food here? Or, if you want to eat something else, you can also tell me, we can split the difference."


    Jemima thought for a while, and had no problems with the Japanese food, so she nodded and said,


    "Just go to the one you mentioned."


    The two came out of the hospital and went directly to the restaurant.


    As Casey drove down the road, she was already muttering, "I''ll eat two tempura. It''s so good."


    Her favorite was tempura fried shrimp. If possible, she can eat ten servings of it.


    Walter and the others oftenined about her who sometimes only ate one kind of food, like a fool.


    The two happily ordered many dishes, and Casey found out, "Our tastes match pretty well."


    Jemima didn''t pay attention at first, but after seeing the dishes ordered by the two of them now, she


    was really pleasantly surprised.


    Casey said, "If I had known that the two of us could hit it off like this, I wouldn''t have gone home."


    However, of them, Jemima spent more time away from school.


    The food was served quickly. Casey said, "Try this tempura. It''s really amazing. It''s not an exaggeration


    to say that it''s the best in Innisrial."


    Jemima picked up a shrimp, put it in her mouth and bit it. It was hard not to agree with Casey''s words.


    After the two finished eating, they strolled in a mall by the way.


    When girls met together, they didn''t need any purposes. As long as they talked,ughed and rambled,


    they can spend a long time.


    In particr, the two of them liked almost the same things, and they were happier when they met


    someone who resonated with them.


    It wasn''t until dark that the two enjoyed themselves to the full. Originally, the two nned to go back to


    school together and live in the dormitory.


    As a result, Casey suddenly received a call from Kelvin, and looked excited in an instant.


    She looked at Jemima apologetically and said, "Excuse me, Jemima. My boyfriend called me and I''m


    going to see him."


    Jemima was a little bit disappointed, but thought it was quite understandable.


    She said, "Drive safe. I will go first."


    Casey said, "Text me when you arrive."


    Jemima waved at Casey and said, "I''m leaving."


    Casey couldn''t wait for a moment, so she drove directly to La Grande Maison.


    She hadn''t seen Kelvin for almost a week. She thought she would see him in a month, but now that he


    came back suddenly, Casey just wanted to jump into Kelvin''s arms, and hang on his body, never


    Kelvin actually came back three hours ago, and thought that Casey should be at home. But, after


    waiting for more than three hours, she didn''te back.


    Originally, Kelvin wanted to wait for Casey toe back and give her a surprise. But now he was afraid


    that if he didn''t call Casey, he wouldn''t be able to see her girl.


    Kelvin felt a little helpless. As expected, such things as surprises cannot be arranged casually.


    Casey was in a state of excitement. She didn''t know if it was her good mood that affected her luck. She


    got green lights all the way back, and arrived home more than ten minutes before the scheduled time.


    Kelvin wasn''t waiting inside the house, but in the parking lot where Casey will park her car.


    Casey saw Kelvin as soon as she pulled into the parking lot.


    If she hadn''t had to park the car, she''d have just jumped out of the car, right into Kelvin''s arms.


    Casey managed to restrain her urge, so she didn''t jump out of the car, but parked the car obediently.


    Kelvin could see how anxious she was from the way she parked the car.


    He curled the corner of his mouth andughed lowly.


    Why was she so cute?


    Kelvin walked over. Just as Casey parked the car, she opened the door and jumped out.


    Casey didn''t bother to lock the car door, and didn''t bother to get the things she bought. She just jumped


    on Kelvin like a little monkey, "Kelvin, I miss you so much."

 Chapter 442 What Reward Do You Want

    Chapter 442 What Reward Do You Want


    Chapter 442 What reward do you want


    Casey had all four limbs hanging on Kelvin''s body, wrapping him tightly.


    Her enthusiasm made Kelvin''s heart throb with sweetness.


    His girl was so cute, and every movement seemed to touch his heart.


    He looked at Casey affectionately, put his hands on her, and said softly, "Go home first?"


    "Kiss me first, okay?" Casey asked.


    Kelvinpressed his lips, raised a hand, and held the back of Casey''s neck. Then, he pressed her


    head down, and kissed her hard.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Kelvin originally restrained himself, and wanted to wait


    until they returned home.


    Otherwise, he was very worried that he will be aroused at once, and he will not be able to contain his


    enthusiasm.


    However, facing his girlfriend who was so passionate, how could Kelvin refuse it?


    Kelvin put Casey on the front of the car, held her face in his arms, and kissed her hard.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They didn''t know how long the kisssted until Casey felt it was difficult to breathe, so she pushed


    Kelvin''s chest and said, "I''m almost out of breath."


    Kelvin was amused by her, and kissed her lips twice before saying, "Then let''s go home first."


    Casey nodded, but still hugged Kelvin tightly and said, "My legs are weak. I don''t want to walk."


    "I''ll carry you back." Kelvin said.


    Casey became happy in an instant, and hung on Kelvin''s body again, only then did she remember that


    she didn''t even lock the car door.


    "There are things in the car. Can you take it?" Casey asked.


    Kelvin raised his eyebrows lightly, and his eyes instantly became menacing.


    "Do you know, baby, that questioning men can be dangerous?" Kelvin said.


    Being questioned can inspire a man''s fighting spirit, not to mention questioning a man''s ability in terms


    of physical strength.


    Casey didn''t understand the meaning of Kelvin''s words at the moment, and didn''t understand the deep


    meaning behind it.


    She blinked her eyes, looked at Kelvin, and said, "Help me take everything down quickly."


    She bought a lot of cute little things, many of which were for Kelvin.


    Kelvin went over and took the things down.


    He walked into the elevator with Casey in his arms. Now, Casey gasped for breath, and then became


    restless again.


    Bowing her head on Kelvin''s face, she kissed his cheeks.


    She kissed Kelvin on the eyebrow, eyes, nose, and finally kissed him on the mouth.


    Kelvin was confused by Casey, took Casey''s waist gently, and said, " Casey, if you tease me like this


    again, I might ''bully'' you."


    Casey looked fearless, and said innocently, "You''re not willing to ''bully'' me."


    Her innocent face really made Kelvin helpless.


    How naive was she to say such lovely words?


    Kelvin didn''t remind Casey at all , and let her mess up his face.


    Soon, the elevator reached the floor where their home was.


    Kelvin carried Casey out and opened the door.


    Casey was about to get off from Kelvin, but Kelvin pressed her against the door directly.


    Kelvin shook off the various bags in his hands and threw them directly on the ground.


    When Casey heard the voice, she immediately became anxious.


    "Kelvin, there are fragile items in the bags," Casey said.


    Kelvin didn''t care about this at all, but said, "If it breaks, buy another one."


    Casey was speechless.


    This was quite confusing. Even if they were not poor, they can''t be so prodigal.


    However, Kelvin kissed her directly without giving her a chance to speak.


    Casey wanted to protest, but was directly kissed by Kelvin.


    Kelvin''s kiss was so passionate that Casey put everything behind her for an instant.


    Casey felt as though the air in her chest had been sucked out, and pushed Kelvin''s chest, trying to


    make him be gentle with her.


    However, Kelvin grabbed her hand directly and said, "I told you. It would be dangerous to provoke me."


    Casey was so dull that she didn''t even realize what Kelvin meant.


    She just felt very wronged, bit Kelvin''s mouth and said, "I want to drink water."


    Kelvin wasn''t in a hurry at the moment, and carried Casey to get her some water.


    Casey blinked innocently and looked at Kelvin coquettishly.


    It wasn''t until the ss of water was finished that Casey recovered a lot.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, what are you doing? I''m going to suffocate."


    Kelvin came over, sat down beside Casey, squeezed her ear gently, and asked, "Are you feeling


    better?"


    "Much better," Casey said.


    Kelvin''s eyes darkened again, and his eyes fell on Casey''s lips.


    Casey didn''t pay attention at first, until she felt a burning gaze on her face, and she was surprised that


    Kelvin was looking at her.


    She looked towards Kelvin, and her eyes were still innocent.


    Casey asked, "Kelvin, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Kelvin didn''t answer, but directly picked Casey up and put her on hisps.


    His hands gently held Casey''s face, and his brows and eyes looked gentle.


    "Do you miss me?" Kelvin asked.


    Casey''s heart softened in an instant. She hooked Kelvin''s neck, and stuck her face to his chest.


    Casey said, "I miss you. I miss you so much."


    The more she talked, the more aggrieved Casey felt.


    Obviously he was her boyfriend, but they seemed like a couple living separately, and it took so long to


    see each other.


    Just thinking about it made Casey feel pitiful.


    Casey pursed her mouth and said, "Kelvin, am I very obedient? I didn''t bother you."


    She really wanted to go to Kelvin, but she also knew that if she did this, she would be too ignorant.


    Casey wanted to be a perfect girlfriend, so she will not do such things that disturbed her boyfriend''s


    work.


    Kelvin pinched her face softly and said, "My baby, you''re so good."


    Caseyughed smugly, slipped into Kelvin''s arms again, and said sweetly, "Would you like to reward


    me a little bit?"


    Kelvin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What reward do you want?"

 Chapter 443 Should Be Useful

    Chapter 443 Should Be Useful


    Chapter 443 Should be useful


    Casey tilted her head and said, "I''m easy to be coaxed, very, very easy."


    As for the reward, a kiss was enough.


    "Kiss me," Casey said.


    Kelvin was so teased by her that he put his hands on her waist and said, "Just kiss?"


    Only then did Casey understand the deep meaning of his words.


    Her face turned red instantly. Especially since she was still straddling Kelvin''sps at the moment, this


    posture was too ambiguous and hot.


    Casey twisted involuntarily, trying to get off Kelvin''sps.


    However, her action directly turned Kelvin on.


    Kelvin didn''t even wait for Casey''s answer, but leaned directly on Casey''s waist. He was holding her in


    his arms, not giving her a chance to escape.


    Casey was too shy, but she didn''t really want to avoid or refuse.


    Kelvin kissed Casey''s lips. His voice became hoarse, "Here, or go to bed?"


    Casey''s face turned even redder in an instant. She was still extremely shy after all, hooked Kelvin''s


    neck and said, "On the bed."


    Kelvin gave a lowugh, hugged Casey, and walked into the room.


    The temperature in the room seemed to rise suddenly. Casey didn''t know how it happened, but she


    was really irresistible to Kelvin.


    Tossing and tossing until dawn, Casey cried and pushed Kelvin aggrievedly, "Whoa, Kelvin, bullying..."


    She understood now what Kelvin said. How dangerous it was to question a man''s physical strength.


    She will never dare again.


    Her body was going to fall apart.


    Kelvin lovingly kissed Casey''s face, and said softly, "I''ll take you to the shower, okay?"


    Casey had no strength at all and just wanted to fall asleep quickly.


    However, the two of them had been tossing so far. The bed was all messed up, and there was no way


    to sleep on it at all.


    She herself was also sticky and wet, so she nodded and said, "Help me wash."


    They was already in the rtionship. Casey thought there was nothing to be ashamed about.


    Kelvin kissed Casey''s cheek and said, "Okay, I''ll wash for you."


    He went to the bathroom first, and turned back after putting warm water on the tub.


    In fact, Casey was really sleepy and wanted to fall asleep.


    However, she was ufortable with the dirt.


    As Kelvin came over, he saw Casey''s pitiful look.


    Instantly, he felt distressed.


    He really didn''t control himself. After this time, he couldn''t hold back.


    His girl hadpletely be his woman. This feeling was very shocking to Kelvin.


    However, he had forgotten that she was a coquettish girl, and she would whine and chirp when she


    was wronged.


    Kelvin hugged Casey and said, "I''ll let you sleep after taking the bath, okay?"


    Casey snorted, hooked Kelvin''s neck, muttered non-stop, and said to Kelvin, "Kelvin, you ''bully'' me. I


    want to tell my brothers."


    She was really tired, even breathing.


    Kelvinughed. How could his girl be so cute.


    With her cute appearance, Kelvin wanted to "bully" her again.


    The bathroom was a great ce to give it a try.


    However, when he saw her pitiful look, he couldn''t bear it.


    Caseyy in the bathtub and said, "Kelvin, I''m so tired."


    Kelvin went into the bathtub with her, hugged her into his arms, and said, "Rest, good girl."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He gave Casey a massage to let her rx a little bit. Otherwise, after being "tormented" by him all


    night, when she woke up, she would be so exhausted that she couldn''t even lift her hands.


    Casey was massaged veryfortably by Kelvin, and afortable voice came out of her mouth.


    Her mood also improved, and she slipped into Kelvin''s arms again, saying, "Kelvin, it''s sofortable."


    Kelvin''s adam''s apple rolled unconsciously when he heard her words.


    He got closer to Casey''s ear and asked, "What makes youfortable?"


    Casey was clever now, and understood that Kelvin asked whether she wasfortable before or now.


    Sheughed and said, "Everything is sofortable."


    In a instant, the lust was ignited suddenly. Kelvin directly picked up Casey and put her on hisps


    again.


    Casey sensed the "danger" immediately, shook her head vigorously and said, "No, Kelvin. I don''t


    want..."


    Kelvin was just trying to scare her, and wouldn''t just do it in the bathroom once. Otherwise, it would be


    bad if he really scared her.


    Casey looked at Kelvin nervously. She was terribly frightened.


    Fortunately, Kelvin just scared her, and didn''te for real.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, how can you be so bad?"


    She was so frightened as hell.


    If they really did it again, she felt that she would die.


    Seeing that Casey''s strength recovered a bit, Kelvin said, "Okay, I won''t tease you. Shall I make you


    something to eat when we go out?"


    Casey nodded immediately upon hearing this.


    Although she was full from dinner with Jemima, she was really hungry after having sex with Kelvin.


    Originally, she didn''t have much strength to eat. Now that she was massaged by Kelvin, Casey felt that


    she was able to eat.


    "I want pasta," Casey said.


    Kelvin carried Casey out and asked, "Want to eat outside, or should I cook it for you?"


    Casey originally nned to order a takeaway or something, which was just fine. But when she heard


    that Kelvin could cook pasta, she immediately said, "You cook it."


    Kelvin naturally knew what she was thinking,ughed, and said, "Okay, then let''s go to the kitchen."


    Carrying Casey to the kitchen, Kelvin immediately felt that the kitchen seemed to be a very good ce


    too.


    Casey didn''t know what Kelvin was thinking. After entering the kitchen, she thought of a question, "But


    Kelvin, are there any ingredients in the refrigerator?"


    She hadn''te here recently, and she didn''t know if the ones they bought before can still be used.


    Kelvin said, "I''ll check it out. They should be usable."

 Chapter 444 We Learn It Slowly

    Chapter 444 We Learn It Slowly


    Chapter 444 We learn it slowly


    Kelvin searched in the refrigerator. The meat was definitely still usable, and there were some shrimps


    which can be used too.


    The vegetables were not very fresh, so Kelvin disposed of them easily.


    Casey held her chin and watched Kelvin being busy. Instantly, she felt that if her life was like this every


    day in the future, she would be so happy.


    Living with Kelvin in this way, there will be no troubles at all, only endless happiness.


    Casey stared at Kelvin for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Kelvin, let''s get married."


    Kelvin paused, then looked over at Casey.


    His eyes looked deep, and when he looked at Casey, his eyes were full of affection.


    Kelvin said, "Casey, you don''t save my face at all."


    Casey looked at Kelvin innocently, not understanding what he meant.


    She said, "Why? It''s just the two of us. Did you lose your face?"


    Casey pursed her mouth, as if she was being mistreated.


    Kelvin smiled lowly when he heard this. He reached out and tapped the tip of Casey''s nose with his


    finger.


    He said, "Casey, you really don''t want to leave the marriage proposal to a man like me?"


    Always proposing to him like this, it seemed how unreliable a man he was.


    Casey burst intoughter when she heard that.


    She said, "When will you propose to me?"


    She was a little girl who grew up fantasizing, having imagined the scene of marriage proposal a lot of


    time.


    What her prince charming will look like, what dazzling wedding she will have, these had been thought


    about countless times.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, you have to n it carefully. If your marriage proposal is not good enough, I may


    not marry you."


    Casey said this very arrogantly.


    She held her chin and looked at Kelvin with a serious look on her face.


    Kelvin curled his lips, but he knew very well that even if he was not serious about preparing to propose,


    as long as he proposed, Casey would marry him without hesitation.


    However, of course he would not do anything to wrong her.


    He will give her the best of everything.


    He will also n carefully for the marriage proposal.


    Kelvin responded and said, "I will prepare well. Casey, you will say yes when the timees."


    Casey instantly felt sweet and happy, and had already begun to have some fantasies.


    She was thinking whether she should give Kelvin a hint about what she really liked, and whether she


    should let him do something that she had no way to refuse.


    However, soon, Casey thought of a problem. As long as Kelvin proposed to her, there was no way to


    refuse, okay?


    There was no need for any preparation at all, as long as he stood in front of her and asked, "Casey, do


    you want to marry me?"


    She must have agreed immediately.


    However, Casey would not tell Kelvin what she thought.


    Otherwise, if he got toocent, she may suffer a loss.


    When she thought of this, Casey''s eyes fell on Kelvin again.


    Cooking pasta wasn''t a difficult thing, but Casey didn''t know how to cook it at all.


    Watching Kelvin''s movements, she felt that it was very simple, and she wanted to get up to help.


    As a result, when Casey made a move, Kelvin was dumbfounded.


    Kelvin looked at Casey and asked, "Casey, what are you doing?"


    When Casey heard this, she immediately frowned.


    She looked at the vegetables she was cutting and asked, "Isn''t it right for me to cut this way?"


    Kelvinughed lowly in an instant, but still coaxed Casey as if coaxing a baby, "It''s so cute."


    Casey was just speechless.


    She was not a child, so could it be possible that because Kelvin said that, she really felt that she was


    really good?


    Casey said, "What should I do? Kelvin, I seem to be too stupid."


    She had never been taught how to be an understanding wife and loving mother since she was a child.


    And certainly, she had never thought that when she got married in the future, she needed to know the


    way to a man''s heart was through his stomach.


    However, she never thought that her cooking skills would be so bad.


    Casey looked at Kelvin aggrievedly, and said, "What should I do? Kelvin, will you dislike me?"


    She was just a rich young at home, living on other''sbor. So, she had never been frustrated in such


    things.


    However, at this moment, it was impossible for Casey not to be frustrated.


    Kelvinpressed his lips and said, "It''s okay. It''s cute."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As Casey heard him say that, she knew he was kidding herself.


    Especially, the smile that couldn''t be hidden in his eyes clearly meant that he was making fun of her.


    Casey really wanted to prove herself. She took a deep breath, and said to Kelvin, "Kelvin, you teach


    me. I am so smart, so I must be able to do well."


    Kelvin was very gentle at the moment. Whenever Casey made a request casually, he will gently agree.


    He took a bunch of pasta and began to teach Casey from the very beginning.


    Casey was attracted by Kelvin''s movements. Looking at Kelvin, she felt that he was really the best


    teacher in the world.


    However, after listening to it once, Casey thought she had learned it.


    However, when she did it by herself, she was dumbfounded.


    Was this too difficult?


    Casey cut vegetables ording to Kelvin''s teaching method, but the result showed that she still


    needed to make efforts.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Kelvin, and looked pitiful.


    She never felt that she was actually an idiot.


    This made Casey very sad.


    Kelvin saw that she was really aggrieved, smiled again, and said, "Good girl, don''t worry. You can learn


    slowly."


    In Kelvin''s view, cooking was actually very simple, and anybody was able to learn how to cook. The key


    was whether people learned it seriously.


    However, Kelvin soon changed his mind, because he found that he really can''t force something.


    Casey''s hands were obviously very beautiful, and they also looked very capable.


    Moreover, Kelvin had seen Casey''s drawing, which was very good.


    She had a pair of skillful hands, but in the kitchen, Kelvin can think that Casey as clumsy with her


    hands.


    Finally, Kelvin said, "Casey, let''s not be too obsessed."

 Chapter 445 We Will Not Be Poor

    Chapter 445 We Will Not Be Poor


    Chapter 445 We will not be poor


    Hearing Kelvin''s words, Casey really wanted to cry.


    These words undoubtedly determined her death sentence.


    Casey looked at Kelvin pitifully, and asked, "Kelvin, am I stupid? Do you dislike me?"


    She can''t help but dislike herself. How can she be so stupid with her hands?


    Kelvin bowed his head, kissed Casey on the lips, and said, "No, my baby, it''s very cute."


    Casey felt that she was no longer a child, but she had to admit that she was really happy to be coaxed


    by Kelvin''s words.


    Blinking and looking at Kelvin, Casey said, "Kelvin, why don''t I sign up for a cooking ss? I think my


    cooking skills are not hopeless."


    Kelvin didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, he really wanted to make Casey realize that many things really didn''t need to be pursued so


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    much.


    Otherwise, it may be her who was disappointed.


    He was not willing to let Casey feel dejected.


    However, Kelvin also knew that if he told Casey so bluntly to just give it up, it might make Casey even


    more unhappy.


    So, Kelvin said, "Just let me teach you."


    Casey had read Kelvin''s mind during his long silence.


    She sighed and said, "Forget it. I don''t think I need to struggle anymore. Sometimes, epting my fate


    is also a virtue."


    Kelvinughed, and also felt relieved that she could look on the bright side of things.


    Casey said, "However, Kelvin, you have to think about it. If I don''t know how to cook, I''ll rely on you in


    our family, so don''tin when the timees."


    She wanted to warn Kelvin in advance. After all, it was very unfair for him to be responsible for all the


    things in a family.


    Casey had not experienced family life herself, but she had seen many quarrels about such trivial


    matters in various TV dramas.


    Although Casey thought this was speechless and childish, this was life.


    Almost all the people would experience it.


    That was to say, this kind of thing was verymon.


    Therefore, Casey didn''t feel that she was so special, but she just hoped that Kelvin wouldn''t think that


    was unfair.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry. I won''t think so."


    He wanted to pamper his girl to the end.


    Casey tilted her head and said, "Anyway, you said this yourself. I won''t be happy if youe to quarrel


    with me because of this."


    Kelvinughed, pinched Casey''s face gently, and said, "Casey, I only hope that you and I are happy


    together. Other things are not so important."


    Casey was coaxed again in an instant, looked at Kelvin sweetly , and felt that she was the happiest


    person in the world.


    She didn''t continue to make trouble for Kelvin, but obediently sat aside, waiting for the pasta.


    She had to say that Kelvin''s cooking skills were very good.


    Casey considered herself to be extremely picky about food, but she liked the pasta cooked by Kelvin.


    However, while eating, Casey discovered a problem.


    She said, "Kelvin, I found that your cooking skills are very simr to Aimee''s."


    Kelvin said, "In fact, I learned most from Aimee."


    "Why?" Casey asked curiously.


    If it were someone else, Casey would definitely think that Kelvin had a crush on Aimee, so he learned


    everything from her.


    However, based on what she knew about Aimee and Kelvin, this was simply not valid.


    Therefore, Casey was very curious. Why did he learn from Aimee with no reasons?


    Speaking of this, Kelvin was very helpless.


    He said, "Many of the partners I work with love to eat the food made by Aimee, but they seldom can eat


    it. At that time, when we were abroad together, we couldn''t eat the food made by Aimee. And we were


    very unmotivated, so I asked Aimee for the recipe and cooked for them."


    Casey was a little surprised, but she never thought that there would be such a reason.


    However, she inexplicably felt that his partners were so cute.


    Casey said, "Did they think the food you cooked is not delicious?"


    Kelvinughed, "Actually, they haven''t tasted what I made."


    From the first time he cooked, he followed Aimee''s method.


    After he read those ingredients and steps, they were deeply engraved in his mind.


    Coupled with Aimee''s cooking skills, he was already perfect and impable.


    Certainly, Kelvin will not make any improvements on Aimee''s perfect method.


    After hearing what Kelvin said, Casey couldn''t disagree.


    She said, " Kelvin, I think, Aimee is really good."


    Kelvin nodded in agreement. If Aimee wasn''t a powerful woman, how could there be so many so-called


    geniuses all over the world working for her?


    Casey jumped off the chair, jumped in front of Kelvin, and smiled proudly again, "But, Kelvin, I think you


    are better than Aimee."


    Kelvin''s heart trembled instantly at her words.


    His hands were clean at the moment, so he held Casey''s waist directly and pulled her into his arms.


    Kelvin said, "You''re so sweet. Did you eat the honey?"


    As he said so, Kelvin lowered his head and kissed Casey''s lips.


    Casey blinked but couldn''t resist the temptation in the end, responding enthusiastically to Kelvin''s kiss.


    It was the sound of popping in the pot that drew the attention of the two of them back and separated


    them.


    Kelvin took out the pasta and put them on the table.


    Casey couldn''t wait to pick up the fork, and started to eat it regardless of its boiling hot.


    Although her tongue was really burned, it didn''t affect her. She really thought it was very tasty.


    Casey gave Kelvin a thumbs up and said, "Kelvin, you are so excellent. If one day we be poor, we


    can open a pasta restaurant."


    She was sure the restaurant would be a hit.


    Kelvin was helpless, reached out and tapped Casey''s forehead, saying, "Don''t worry. We won''t be


    poor."

 Chapter 446 You Are Ruining The Atmosphere

    Chapter 446 You Are Ruining The Atmosphere


    Chapter 446 You are ruining the atmosphere


    The Lake House.


    When Aimee came out of April''s room, Patrick wasing over with a ss of milk. Seeing her


    "Darling, I''m a little hungry." Aimee said.


    She came over with Patrick this afternoon and was nning to stay here tonight.


    Kelvin had been here for several days, and it was time to let him go back to rest.


    However, Aimee did not expect that April would experience abnormalities in her body at nigh. Aimee


    went into her room to treat her for more than six hours before stabilizing all the data.


    Aimee was starving to death and can''t wait to eat a lot of food at this moment.


    Patrick touched her head and said, "Takeaway? Or should I cook?"


    He was not willing to let Aimee cook by herself.


    Aimee thought for a while and said, "Let''s order takeaway."


    She didn''t know why Patrick was confident that he still wanted to cook for her.


    She didn''t want to wait for a long time and still have to cook by herself.


    Patrick sighed, squeezed Aimee''s face gently, and said, "Okay, let''s order takeaway."


    It was almost morning, so it was unrealistic to eat something with strong taste. At this time, it was best


    to eat some light food.


    Aimee leaned over and watched Patrick choose takeaways on his phone.


    When seeing the shrimp dumpling, Aimee said, "Darling, I want to eat this."


    "Okay." Patrick casually added two servings to the cart and asked, "What else do you want to eat?"


    "This, this, and this..." Aimee ordered a few at random, all of which she liked.


    Patrick agreed with her in everything, except for the ones that had strong tastes, which were not


    suitable for Aimee at this stage. As long as Aimee liked them, he will order them for her.


    Aimee chose what she wanted, and sat obediently beside Patrick, waiting for the takeaway to be


    delivered.


    This restaurant was very close to thekeside vi, and it was delivered in only half an hour.


    They ordered the yam chicken porridge, which was fragrant and very soft. After she took a bite,


    Aimee''s appetite increased greatly.


    While eating, Aimee said to Patrick, "Darling, I think this little guy really eats a lot."


    She would never admit that it was she who had great appetite.


    Patrick understood what she meant, smiled, and said, "Yes, the baby eats a lot."


    He put his hand on Aimee''s stomach and touched it, but he couldn''t feel anything now. Aimee''s lower


    abdomen was still very t, and there was no change in her abdominal muscles.


    Patrick touched it, and suddenly thought of something, saying, "Aimee, do you think there will be two


    little guys in here?"


    Aimee was biting the shrimp dumpling. Hearing this, she looked at Patrick and said in disbelief, "Why


    do you say that?"


    At her current stage, further examinations were not possible, so she still didn''t know how many little


    lives were in her womb.


    "It''s just a hunch," Patrick said.


    Aimee burst intoughter, poked Patrick''s waist, and said, "Does it mean that your sixth sense is very


    urate?"


    Patrick said, "Don''t underestimate a man''s sixth sense. It''s also very great."


    Aimee was overjoyed, and afterughing, she asked, "Darling, do you really want twins?"


    Before that, she didn''t think about it and had never thought about how many babies she wanted to give


    birth to.


    Pregnancy was an unexpected thing, but she took things as they came. Since she was pregnant, she


    naturally weed the baby''s arrival.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten to discuss with Patrick what he thought of this.


    It was also not asked how many babies Patrick wanted.


    Patrick said, "I don''t think so. How many kids, boys or girls, are all the same to me. Because they are


    ours, they are my treasures to me."


    Aimee wanted to cry. They were obviouslymon words, but Aimee was very moved when she heard


    them.


    She tilted her head and leaned against Patrick''s shoulder.


    Sniffing, Aimee said, "Darling, it''s really touching for you to say such things."


    Patrick felt a little helpless, knowing that Aimee was affected by pregnancy, which was why she was so


    emotional.


    Patting Aimee''s head considerately, Patrick said, "Come on, have some more."


    Aimee was instantly amused by Patrick, red at him, and said coquettishly, "Darling, you''re so


    spoiling the atmosphere."


    However, it was because of Patrick who spoiled the atmosphere that Aimee''s mood recovered a lot in


    an instant.


    Aimee continued to eat. After she finished eating, she touched her stomach and said, "Darling, the


    shrimp dumpling is not very tasty. It''s not as good as the one I made."


    In the field of cooking, Aimee can proudly say that she was very excellent.


    Patrick said, "I''ll wait until we get home and you make it for me, okay?"


    Aimee said, "It''s possible, but I''ve been sozytely."


    Patrick had been very strict with her since she was pregnant.


    In ces like the kitchen, Patrick would never let her go in.


    However, if Aimee wanted to go in, Patrick unquestionably can''t control it.


    Of course, this was mainly because Aimee had been too busy recently.


    She didn''t have time to cook at all.


    Before she became pregnant, Aimee wasn''t really busy except for Patrick''s treatment.


    Unexpectedly, after pregnancy, there was one case after another.


    Aimee was helpless about this, but since it was such a coincidence, she would not have any


    After eating everything on the table, Aimee tilted her head and said to Patrick, "Darling, I''m going to see


    April. You should go to rest earlier."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It pained her to have Patrick stay up with her.

 Chapter 447 Be Ruthless To The End

    Chapter 447 Be Ruthless To The End


    Chapter 447 Be ruthless to the end


    Ever since she was found fault with Kate, Matilda found that she seemed to meet Kate wherever she


    went.


    This made her very upset, and she couldn''t raise her spirits when shootingmercials.


    It was not the first time for Otto to take photos for Matilda.


    For a long time, he had very strict requirements on the various photo poses of female stars. Among


    some self-righteous stars, they thought they were posing in sexy and enchanting poses, but in fact they


    were so contrived and fulsome that people couldn''t bear.


    He had always pointed out their problems very bluntly, and told them not to make such gestures to hurt


    his eyes.


    However, with Matilda, Otto never felt like this.


    He thought that the degree ofpatibility between himself and Matilda was very high.


    During the shooting process, he didn''t need to ask for anything in particr. As long as the theme of


    the shooting was determined, Matilda would give him the feelings he wanted very naturally.


    So, seeing Matilda''s angry look at this moment, Otto was very puzzled.


    Otto said, "What''s going on? Why are you in such a bad state today?"


    Matilda nced at him and said, "Mr. Hayden said you''re exclusive to me. Why are you taking pictures


    of others?"


    When she just came here today, she happened to see Otto taking pictures of Kate.


    Even though they were not in the same shed and did not conflict with the set-up specially made for her,


    it still made Matilda very upset.


    Matilda even checked it several times before she was sure that she was not mistaken.


    Thispletely pissed her off.


    Otto asked suspiciously, "Do you know Kate?"


    Matilda was almost offended by his words, and said, "Everyone knows the best actress."


    Even though was a neer who had just entered the industry, she was very clear about the rules


    here.


    Besides, Kate was in the limelight now, and it was very difficult not to see her and the things rted to


    her.


    Otto said, "Judging from your tone, it seems that you have a beef with her?"


    Matilda didn''t exin what kind of feud she had with Kate. Anyway, in the entertainment industry, it was


    normal for stars to have quarrels.


    There was no need for any reason at all. Not to mention between female stars, even among males,


    they can offend one another openly.


    Seeing that Matilda didn''t want to say more, Otto didn''t ask any more questions.


    He just regarded it as dislike between two beautiful women.


    Otto said, "Don''t get me wrong. I owed my senior a favor. He was going to take pictures of Kate today.


    However, he drove into a treest night, and now he is in the hospital. Ie to repay the favor."


    The implication was that this matter had nothing to do with whether the subject of the photo was Kate


    or not.


    Matilda felt somewhat relieved.


    However, what she said was still harsh, "I didn''t expect that you are quite caring."


    Matilda knew about Otto''s character.


    He was not the type to be kind to people.


    Taking her as an example, if it weren''t for her outstanding professional ability, which made Otto very


    satisfied, she was afraid he wouldn''t have such a good attitude to her.


    Otto said, "It''splicated, but he saved my life. I can''t let myself be an ungrateful guy."


    After hearing what he said, Matilda could understand.


    This feeling was like her and Aimee.


    If Aimee asked her to do something, she won''t refuse at all, and, if necessary, she may take the


    initiative to get killed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Such an exchange finally made Matilda feel a lot better.


    She looked at Otto and said, "Okay, I know you have no intentions. So let''s continue shooting."


    Otto was a little dumbfounded, and didn''t know that this woman had such a childish side.


    The next shooting went very smoothly. As long as Matilda was in the mood, all her performances will


    be very natural. She didn''t need to be deliberately guided, but can perform supernormally by herself.


    Otto enjoyed shooting Matilda every time.


    As a photographer, being able to shoot the most perfect works was the goal of lifelong pursuit.


    And Matilda was the existence that can help Otto achieve this goal.


    After the shooting waspleted, Matilda came over, looked at her appearance on the monitor, and


    asked, "How is it? Is it an outstanding work?"


    Otto said, "You probably underestimate your beauty."


    He rarely praised a female artist so bluntly. Especially, there were many female stars in this circle, each


    with their own beauty. But, Otto can still say that Matilda was the most outstanding one among these


    women.


    After these photos were released, not to mention to be outstanding, it was also possible to say it would


    unify the aesthetics.


    Matildaughed out loud, and was very grateful for Otto''s generous praise.


    "That''s really good," she said.


    While the two were talking, Miles came over.


    He had been busy for a long time today, and had no time toe here until now.


    Otto fell silent the moment Miles appeared.


    Having such a character, he was unwilling to deal with people. Matilda''s appearancepletely suited


    his fancy, which made him so rxed to chat with her.


    Normally, there was nothing to talk about with his boss.


    Matilda looked at Miles, and the difort that had been disappeared before came back again.


    She squinted her eyes and looked at Miles. Her eyes were very cold and very thought-provoking.


    Miles met her gaze, a little dazed. His brows furrowed slightly, as if asking, "What''s wrong?"


    He can''t remember when he provoked her.


    Matilda snorted softly, looked away, and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Miles became even more speechless.


    He didn''t remember how he annoyed her.


    However, Otto was still here, and Miles won''t ask anything.


    He walked up to Matilda and asked, "Is the shooting over?"


    Matilda was a little displeased with him, but wouldn''t just show no respect for him.


    She responded and said, "I''m going to change my clothes."


    Miles nodded and said, "Wait a minute. I''ve brought you clothes. You can just put them on, and attend


    a reception with meter."


    Matilda was a little stunned, and finally could imagine what kind of reception it was like.


    Although she had long been impatient to participate in such a reception, she was very clear that since


    she wanted to be a famous star, such an asion was too necessary.


    So, without any objection, Matilda took the clothes Miles brought over and walked into the fitting room.


    When Matilda saw the clothes Miles had brought, she almostughed out of anger.


    For a reception, the attire should naturally be a little more grand.


    However, the dress was indeed grand enough, but it would age her for twenty years old for no reason.


    Matilda almost came out with the clothes and threw them in Miles'' face.


    What kind of aesthetic did he have?


    He didn''t even have the aesthetic as a straight man.


    However, although Matilda was furious, she still put on the clothes.


    She deliberately made some changes, but did not change the original design of the clothes.


    She was very clear that this kind of dress cannot be changed at will without the authorization of the


    designer.


    So Matilda only worked a little on the ornament.


    It just so happened that in the jewelry she photographed with today, there was an earring, which was


    very suitable. Matilda put the earrings on directly. In an instant, she changed from an old-fashioned


    woman to an icy queen who had a strong aura.


    Matilda also changed her lips color. Since she wanted to be cold, she had to be ruthless to the end.

 Chapter 448 He Really Pissed Off Matilda

    Chapter 448 He Really Pissed Off Matilda


    Chapter 448 He really pissed off Matilda


    After tidying herself up neatly, Matilda came out of the fitting room.


    The people of Otto''s team had finished work and were about to leave, but when they saw Matildae


    out after changing clothes, they all froze in ce.


    Otto didn''t even think too much but picked up the camera directly. Then, he took a lot of photos of


    Matilda.


    There was no need for setting lighting at all. Just walking towards them like, she was amazing enough.


    Matilda was very pleased with the effect.


    She nced at Miles provocatively. Although she didn''t understand why he got her such clothes, the


    current effect made Matilda very satisfied.


    She walked up to Miles, raised her chin arrogantly, and asked, "How is it? Can I keep up appearances


    for you?"


    Matilda knew very well that the reception that Miles needed to bring her to attend must be the kind that


    required a femalepanion to look good.


    In this kind of asion, she didn''t need to be so smart and quick-witted, as long as she was beautiful


    enough.


    However, Miles made such ugly clothes for her.


    Fortunately, she was very talented.


    The moment Matilda came out from the fitting room, Miles couldn''t take his eyes off at all.


    He had always known that Matilda was very beautiful, and he had never doubted that.


    Because of this, when Miles chose the dress, he didn''t think too much at all, but only chose a set that


    he thought was the most conservative.


    He did not want Matilda to wear that slit, backless, strapless gown.


    Her face alone was enough to attract attention, but if her figure was added, she will be too eye-


    catching.


    Miles'' heart told him that no one else could see her gorgeous figure, neither men nor women.


    Of course, he didn''t think about whether the dress itself was beautiful, because in Miles'' view, Matilda


    could perfectly rein even the ugliest clothes.


    Matilda didn''t wait for Miles'' answer for a long time, but she wasn''t annoyed at all.


    His eyes already said everything. In his eyes, she was the most beautiful woman.


    Matilda''s mood improved a little in an instant, but she was still dissatisfied that Miles chose such an


    ugly dress.


    However, she ned to settle this ount with Miles in private.


    Matilda looked at Otto and said, "Shall I let you take more photos of her?"


    Otto itched to try, but he knew that if he wanted to shoot Matilda now, he had better ask Miles for his


    opinion first.


    He looked at Miles and asked, "Mr. Hayden, is that okay?"


    "No," Miles said, "we''re going to bete."


    Otto felt very pitiful, but the few photos he took just now were enough.


    Matilda said, "You can send me all the photoster."


    Otto nodded, and left with his team first.


    After they left and there was no one else in the studio, Matilda folded her arms and stared at Miles, "Mr.


    Hayden, you are not a person without aesthetics. How could you choose such an ugly one?"


    When she carried the clothes into the fitting room, she thought she would open some kind of magic


    box, and what she would see was a dazzling dress.


    Who would have thought that she would see such a thing.


    Miles touched his nose. Certainly, he wouldn''t tell Matilda about what he cared.


    He said, "Today''s reception is quite special. So, you can''t dress so brightly."


    Matilda narrowed her eyes slightly. Looking at Miles, she always felt that what he said now was a kind


    of facious exnation. In fact, it was not the same thing at all.


    However, she was not in a hurry to expose Miles'' thoughts.


    Anyway, when she got to the ce, it would be clear.


    At that time, it was not toote to settle ounts with Miles.


    Matilda said, "Come on, don''t you say we''re going to bete?"


    Miles nodded and went to the parking lot with Matilda.


    It just so happened that Matilda didn''t drive here today.


    Ever since Kate had rear-end collision with her car, that car was sent to be repaired. Matilda was not


    interested in other cars. So, during this period of time, Matilda always asked Ash to drive her and pick


    her up.


    It just saved the trouble of having someone drive the car back.


    Miles didn''t drive himself today, but asked the driver toe over, and he sat in the back seat with


    Matilda.


    Matilda noticed until now that what Miles wore today was also very extraordinary.


    Moreover, when the two of them were sitting in the back seat, Matilda saw the fabrics and realized that


    the clothes on them were actually of the same color system.


    They can be associated with couples'' outfits.


    Matilda was speechless.


    So, Miles went to such great lengths to choose such an ugly dress just to make them look like a


    couple?


    Matilda was almost overwhelmed by her own thought.


    What kind of bad taste he had.


    In particr, this color, on Miles'' body, made him look mature, stable, chic and romantic. Whoever


    watched him can''t help but admire that Miles was handsome.


    However, wearing this color would make her look old-fashioned.


    Matilda was almost pissed off.


    She turned her head and stared at Miles fiercely, showing all the dissatisfaction on her face.


    Coupled with the iceberg-like makeup on her face at the moment, it made her look very difficult to mess


    with.


    Miles wanted to ignore her displeasure, but he was sure that if he really did, the consequence might be


    miserable.


    Miles cleared his throat lightly, and asked unintentionally, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me


    like that?"


    Seeing that he still dared to y tricks in front of her, Matilda became even more annoyed.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Hayden, I didn''t expect you are so scheming."


    When Miles heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He looked at Matilda and said, "Why did you say that


    suddenly? I didn''t do anything."


    Matilda was thoroughly annoyed by him.


    She said, "Yes, you didn''t do anything, just to highlight your handsomeness and make me an old-


    fashioned person who looks old enough to be a grandmother. Mr. Hayden, if you didn''t give me such a


    dress, I didn''t even know you had such a scheming mind."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Miles frowned when he heard Matilda''s usatory words.


    Fortunately, she didn''t see his real intention.


    Miles breathed a sigh of relief, and then said very confidently, "The reason why I chose this dress is


    entirely based on my approval of your appearance. I think that no matter what kind of dress you wear,


    as long as you wear it, you will be beautiful. It must be very perfect. Do you think that my judgment has


    gone wrong?"


    Matilda was speechless.


    It was outrageous.


    Now, how can she answer that?


    If she didn''t approve of what Miles said, wasn''t that tantamount to admitting that her beauty had not


    reached this level?


    However, if admitting that she had such a perfect appearance, then, wasn''t she just making trouble for


    no reason now that sheined that the clothes were ugly and outmoded?


    Miles had the final say on everything?


    She had be the one who can''t say anything.


    Matilda gritted her teeth, gave Miles a thumbs up, and said, "Okay, Mr. Hayden, you''re good. You''re so


    confident. I admit it."


    Matilda decided that no matter what, she would not pay any attention to Miles for the rest of the


    journey.


    Of course, at the reception, she will show Miles enough respect, and where she should cooperate, she


    will definitely do very well.


    However, after the reception was over, she will continue to ignore this man who talked facies.


    She really didn''t believe it. Could it be that she could suffer wrong from him?


    Miles breathed a sigh of relief, but also realized that he really pissed off Matilda.


    Now, he really had a headache.


    How to coax her? He really didn''t understand.


    He was anxious.

 Chapter 449 This Is Your Lover

    Chapter 449 This Is Your Lover


    Chapter 449 This is your lover


    The car quickly arrived at an entrance of an old-fashioned vi, and at this moment, there were many


    guests who started drinking.


    Miles got out of the car first, and stretched out his hand towards Matilda in a gentlemanly manner,


    asking her to get out of the car.


    Matilda had already stopped being angry at this moment, put her hand on Miles'' hand in a very face-


    saving manner, and smiled at him, bright and moving.


    Miles knew Matilda very well, and could be affected by her emotions. Just now, he was very anxious


    about how to make her happy and forgive his various schemes. Now by her smile, he was a little bit


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously. Miles held Matilda''s hand and said to her, "Slow


    down. We''re not in a hurry."


    Matilda gracefully got out of the car, looked up at Miles, and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you."


    Miles took Matilda''s arm in his own and walked towards the main hall.


    Matilda ask in a low voice, "Who is the host?"


    She originally thought that she would go to a hotel, but she didn''t expect toe directly to someone


    else''s home.


    Moreover, this vi looked like a century-old ce.


    There was another ce like this in Innisrial, but Matilda hadn''t noticed it.


    Miles bowed his head slightly, and whispered in Matilda''s ear, "King''s. "


    Just one word made Matilda startled for a moment. She raised her eyes to look at Miles with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With such a great manner, there was only one King family being able to held this event.


    However, Matilda clearly remembered that the King family had long since withdrawn from disputes,


    iming that they wanted to evade the mundane.


    Now, why was there a big banquet for guests?


    Matilda looked towards Miles, whose expression was erratic, without any burden at all, so she rxed


    herself and didn''t think too much about it.


    After all, she was just apanion next to Miles today, and it was enough to be a beauty by his side


    quietly.


    As the two walked into the hall, Matilda nced around briefly, and saw many familiar people.


    She whispered in Miles'' ear, "With such a grand asion, are they going toe back?"


    "Who knows." Miles gave a lowugh, squeezed Matilda''s hand gently, and said, "Let''s go. Let''s meet


    the host."


    Matilda curled her lips and smiled, winking at Miles, like a fairy, fascinated.


    Miles suddenly had a headache.


    He suddenly regretted a little whether he shouldn''t have brought her here.


    With her unexpected seduction, how could he resist it?


    If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, Miles would even have pressed Matilda against the wall at this


    moment, forcefully asked her for an answer, and then kissed her hard.


    However, Miles was only able to think about these and had no chance to do so.


    Inexplicably, Miles felt that the roots of his teeth began to itch.


    At this moment, he became really itchy.


    Matilda didn''t know what Miles was thinking at the moment.


    In her line of sight, an unexpected person appeared.


    Matilda''s expression turned cold in an instant, and her eyes caught the trace of the woman who had


    beef with her. That woman was standing next to an elderly man with a charming smile, looking like a


    hostess.


    Matilda withdrew her gaze, tilted her head and asked Miles, "What''s the rtionship between Kate and


    the King family?"


    Miles raised his eyebrows and looked in Kate''s direction, but he whispered in Matilda''s ear, "Guess."


    Matilda was speechless.


    Where did this man get the bad taste?


    Matilda didn''t bother to argue with Miles. Anyway, she would find outter.


    Miles saw that she looked irritated again, coughed lightly, and said, "Let''s go over."


    Matilda responded, but her attitude was not good.


    Milespressed his lips and thought he could coax herter.


    However, Miles was actually very happy that Matilda treated him with such an attitude.


    This made him feel that they were closer.


    The two walked towards the old man, and during this time, Matilda and Kate''s eyes met.


    The moment Kate saw Matilda, she was beyond shocked.


    Her eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe that Matilda actually appeared in front of her just like that.


    On an asion like today, Miles actually brought Matilda to attend.


    Kate''s fingers tightened suddenly, and a cold light welled up in her eyes, as if she wanted to kill Matilda.


    However, she had a special status now, so she can''t make mistakes.


    All anger must be suppressed.


    Matilda took the subtle changes on Kate''s face into her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up


    slightly, mockingly.


    This expression of hers irritated Kate again.


    However, Kate still pretended not to see it, smiling and nodding at her falsely.


    Miles and Matilda had already approached, and Miles spoke respectfully, "Mr. King."


    The old man was the owner of the Vi. His name was Luis King. It was rumored that he was born as a


    bandit. When he was young, he did all the evil things. After his five wives died in a row, he thought it


    was the retribution of his evil for years, so he retired and paid no attention to the outside.


    When he quit that year, it was also a big deal, and it was still being talked about today.


    The most talked about was that the current Knight family can have its current status because he


    retired. Otherwise, the Knight family can only be ranked the second.


    It was because of the discussion that the Knight family once became a joke. People thought that the


    Knight family did not live up to its name.


    However, because of River''s ruthlessness and brutality, he shut up those who wanted to stir up


    troubles. As a result, so no one dared to say such words.


    Today, the reason why Luis had such a big feast for guests was really intriguing.


    Luis looked at Miles. His hawk-like eyes were full of sharpness, very unfriendly.


    The words he said were also sarcastic. "Miles Hayden? I haven''t seen you in many years. Now, you


    can represent your family."


    Miles narrowed his eyes slightly, but his tone of voice was still friendly, "Mr. King, you haven''t cared


    about the outside world for too long. You don''t know what the world has be."


    Matilda almostughed out loud. Miles was really mean.


    However, on this asion, she naturally wouldn''tugh.


    On the contrary, Luis had already set his eyes on Matilda, with scrutiny and shrewdness, which made


    Matilda very ufortable. It was t he kind of difort that made her physically disgusted.


    This kind of gaze made her feel as if she had been stripped naked by his gaze.


    It was only at this moment that Matilda felt that the dress chosen by Miles was simply fantastic.


    She didn''t even dare to think about it. If she didn''t wear this at the time, but chose the one she thought


    was beautiful ording to her own preferences, then what would she face now.


    Luis asked, "Miles, is she your lover?"

 Chapter 450 LetS Get Down To Business First

    Chapter 450 Let''S Get Down To Business First


    Chapter 450 Let''s get down to business first


    As soon as Luis said so, the eyes of Miles and Matilda suddenly turned cold.


    These words were too insulting, and Miles, who originally wanted to save face for Luis, immediately


    turned cold.


    Miles said, "Mr. King, we the young people, don''t do it like you do. Don''t be so disgusting."


    These words directly made Luis'' face darken.


    Luis snapped, "Kid! You are so presumptuous!"


    Miles was already aroused into anger, but when he heard Luis dare to make such an usation, he


    snorted coldly and said, "You family has a banquet today, and Hayden family has showed our respect.


    Mr. King, you spoke rudely to my partner, so malicious and arrogant. I just defend her and I don''t know


    why you think it''s presumptuous."


    "You!" Luis red angrily. Probably because he was used to being prestige in front of the big families in


    the past, now that Miles was so merciless, he thought he was totally insulted.


    Burning with anger, he was like a clown, which was disgusting.


    Matilda would not show any respect for Luis. If Miles hadn''t defended her, she would not have been


    able to bear the insult.


    It was Miles'' actions that moved her.


    Miles gently stroked Matilda''s arm with his fingertips, implying that he will settle this matter and let her


    be calm.


    Matilda was happy and at ease, just waiting to see how they would continue.


    What happened to them had naturally attracted the attention of the guests present. They popped their


    heads in and looked about, guessing.


    Matilda noticed Kate''s expression out of the corner of her eyes, and understood hercency in


    just a moment.


    Even if Matilda came with Miles, she was bullied.


    Matilda''s eyes flickered slightly, ncing at Kate and Luis vaguely.


    Kate was proud and said in a timely manner, "Hey, grandpa, what are you doing? We still have to rely


    on Mr. Hayden in the future. Are you not afraid that he will make things hard for you?"


    Luis took the opportunity to step down, saying directly, "The young people today are not as strong as


    we were at that time. They''re easy to get angry with just a few words."


    They seemed to take advantage of the situation to ease the atmosphere, but his words made the


    atmosphere tense again.


    Miles said, "It turns out that Miss Richardson has recognized Mr. King as grandfather. I didn''t check it


    just now. I thought you''re old but vigorous."


    As soon as he said so, not to mention how ugly Luis and Kate''s faces were, there was a sound of


    gasping for air behind them.


    In fact, if Miles didn''t make it clear, everyone would have guessed.


    Everyone knew that, what was most notable about Luis, rather than his bandit origin, was his love


    affairs.


    Except for the five wives who died indirectly because of him, it was said that Luis probably had


    hundreds of concubines.


    Moreover, they all had one characteristic, that was, they looked very much like Luis'' first wife.


    Of course, this was not to say how much Luis loved his first wife, but just to say that his aesthetic was


    very unified. From the time he was a boy to the present, all the women who had caught his eyes had


    always had that appearance.


    When Kate showed up, she had been discussed a lot, that was, she looked exactly like Luis'' first wife.


    Certainly, those who knew Kate well naturally understood that she was not born with this look.


    However, this matter had never been discussed openly.


    In particr, today was Luis'' big banquet. Even though everyone had doubts in their hearts, they still


    showed Luis a great deal of respect and didn''t say a word about it.


    Unexpectedly, Miles dared to be so bold, and directly mocked and sneered, without saving Luis any


    face.


    What shocked everyone even more was that even though the expression on Luis'' face didn''t look good,


    and the anger in his eyes seemed to burn Miles away, people still caught the unnatural sh of him.


    Everyone understood what this meant.


    No one can ept the shock of this situation.


    Even though they all came from famous families and were used to all kinds of dirty things, they were


    still disgusted.


    Luis heard those noises. How disgusted and mocking they were. They almost had his face pressed


    down and beaten.


    And all of this was done by this ignorant man.


    Luis said, "Mr. Hayden, today you came here on behalf of the Hayden family. So you''re rude and


    swearing?"


    When Miles heard Luis say this, his sense of ridicule grew stronger.


    He said, "Mr. King, it seems that you have retired for too long. You don''t understand the current rules.


    The one who provokes first is cheap. Mr. King, remember these words. The way back will be fine a little


    bit."


    "You!" Luis was furious, holding the crutch with both hands, and smashing it to the ground, "You have


    no rules!"


    "Mr. King, what you said is interesting." A familiar voice came from behind them. "Mr. Hayden is very


    well-behaved. Mr. King, don''t just rely on your old age to think it''s up to you to make the rules."


    Miles and Matilda turned their heads together and saw that it was none other than River.


    He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses today, like a refined rascal.


    Matilda quickly sorted out the current situation.


    People came here today were all from prominent and prestigious families in Innisrial. Even if they were


    not the head of the family, they had sent representatives of distinguished status.


    It was just that no one would have thought that River woulde here.


    Miles and River nodded slightly as a gesture, but they didn''t look close.


    On the contrary, River''s eyes fell on Matilda''s face, full of interest, "Miss Duncan, you''re here too."


    Matilda nodded calmly, fully ying the role as Miles'' femalepanion today. She was well-behaved


    and sensible, knowing her ce.


    River looked at Matilda with interest. The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously, and he said


    softly, "I thought you would yearn for freedom, but I never thought that there would be a day when you


    would be bound."


    It was already obvious about what he said, to put her and Miles on the same side.


    Matilda still didn''t change her expression, but looked at River with unfriendly look.


    River quit while he was ahead, and will not hold on to Matilda.


    He looked at Luis, but assumed the attitude of a humble and sensible junior, "Mr. King, you don''t mind if


    Ie here uninvited?"


    Luis was already livid at the moment. He certainly didn''t send an invitation letter to River, but he didn''t


    expect this person toe here so cheekily.


    This made him very angry. His vi did not block a junior.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Moreover, what annoyed him even more was that he didn''t know when Miles got involved with River.


    It actually made River dare to be so bold and mock him.


    Luis held grudges with the two ignorant young men now.


    In the future, they would see.


    Kate quickly said to Luis, "Grandpa, the guests are almost here. Let''s get down to business first."


    Luis followed Kate''s words and said, "Yes, we have to get down to business."


    With that, the two stepped onto the stage that had been set up.


    Luis was already over eighty years old, but was still in good spirits. And the speed and ent of his


    speech did not appear to be old-fashioned at all, but very imposing.


    He stood in the center of the stage and said, "Today, I invited all my friends here because I have two


    things to announce. Everyone knows that my fate is not good. My wives passed away one after


    another, leaving no children. Now I have hit it off with Kate. I recognized her as my granddaughter, and


    from now on, the property of King family will be passed on to her. This is the first thing."


    Everyone was surprised by this, and some had already expected that Kate would have to be


    announced as a granddaughter in order for the outside world to recognize it.


    However, no one would have thought that Luis would be so generous that he would hand over all his


    property to Kate.


    This can''t help but make everyone wonder what kind of means Kate had to make Luis do this.


    Or, what hidden secrets did Luis have to announce this matter so loudly.


    Luis ignored everyone''s whispered reactions, and continued, "Originally, since my family has withdrawn


    from the stage of history, I never thought abouting back. However, I am old and I don''t have much


    time to take care of my granddaughter. Today''s return is to hope that all friends can consider the past


    friendship and give convenience to my granddaughter."


    What he said was very humble.


    However, the more it was like this, the more it made people feel that there must be something tricky


    behind it.


    A guy like Luis, with all the fanfare, can''t just be paving the way for Kate.


    Although everyone responded on the surface, they already had their own guesses.


    They had to guard against it.

 Chapter 451 Let Me Explain

    Chapter 451 Let Me Exin


    Chapter 451 Let me exin


    River, Miles, and Matilda still stood where they were. At this moment, the three of them had wine


    sses in their hands, watching the situation like spectators.


    What Luis said made all three of them show mocking expressions.


    River said, "So generous. People who don''t know everything will think she''s his real granddaughter."


    Miles smiled contemptuously, and said, "There''s nothing unusual about this kind of spection."


    Kate was naturally not Luis'' biological granddaughter.


    However, that didn''t mean she can''t have Luis'' child.


    Matildaughed lowly, "Aren''t you two too bad?"


    River shook his wine ss and looked at Matilda''s innocent eyes.


    He said, "Miss Duncan, you are very kind."


    The reason why they said that was because they had known some secrets. Otherwise, how could they


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    talk about it without evidence?


    Matilda''s face darkened, and she could certainly know the meaning behind his words.


    If the three of them were not in the same camp now, Matilda would definitely have a verbal battle with


    River.


    ncing at River, Matilda looked towards the stage. Luis had finished his ttering introduction to Kate,


    and now he was getting off the stage with Kate.


    Some people had begun to talk to Luis and Kate falsely.


    Today, Luis made such a big scene and came to brag for Kate, and the guests would naturally


    cooperate.


    River lost his patience. He had already grasped the information he should get on this trip, so he didn''t


    have much patience to stay here any longer.


    He looked at Miles and asked, "Let''s go?"


    Miles raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard this, and said, "Let''s go."


    Matilda looked at Miles, then at River, and suddenly frowned, feeling disgusted and surprised at the


    same time.


    Miles immediately knew that she was thinking wrong. He raised his hand helplessly and flicked


    Matilda''s forehead, saying, "Let''s go. Do you still want to stay and drink?"


    Matilda was speechless.


    Angrily ring at Miles, Matilda was the first to walk towards the door with her dress lifted.


    She didn''t bother to greet Luis or Kate, and River and Miles didn''t even think about it. The three of them


    just left in such a bold manner. That gesture didn''t give the host any face at all.


    Kate had been talking with everyone. And she had been paying attention to Miles and the others from


    the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing that they were leaving now, she immediately became anxious.


    How could she let them go so easily?


    The reason why there was such a big scene today was that, on the one hand, the two things


    announced were true. And on the other hand, it was specially arranged so that she could get closer to


    Miles in the future.


    Who would have thought that Miles brought Matilda over here, which obviously proved that she was


    wrong.


    Kate bit inside her cheek angrily. At this moment, she wished she could rush over and strangle Matilda


    to death.


    She really wanted to do this, but the moment she raised her foot, she heard Luis cough. Then, she


    instantly stopped what she intended to do.


    Kate just watched Matilda and Miles leave like this, so angry that she couldn''t hold back her


    expression.


    As the three walked to their respective cars, River said, "Would you like to have a drink?"


    Miles gave a lowugh, and said, "River, your invitation is trying to misunderstand me that you came


    here specially for me."


    Matilda was listening, and she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Wasn''t that what she thought just now? But, because of Miles, she didn''t say it directly.


    Unexpectedly, Miles said it himself.


    Miles heard Matilda''sughter, and was really annoyed and helpless that she couldn''t take his feelings


    into consideration.


    River looked at Miles with interest, and then his eyes fell on Matilda''s face again.


    He said, "For you, not really. As for whom, Miles, you should know."


    Miles'' eyes narrowed suddenly, looking at River dangerously.


    Did he like Matilda?


    Can he bear it?


    Miles said, "If this is the case, I don''t think there is any need to go for a drink with you."


    After speaking, Miles pushed Matilda into the car without any hesitation, and said to River in an


    arrogant tone, "River, we''ll go first."


    River just watched Miles and Matilda''s car leave, gritted his teeth, dumbfounded.


    He had never known before that Miles was so childish.


    He opened the car door and got in. The driver in front asked River where he was going.


    River was so angry that heughed out loud. Looking up at the driver, he said, "Go home."


    On the other side, Matilda tilted her head and looked at Miles, saying, "Exin it."


    She didn''t think that Miles just took her here as apanion on a whim, but believed even more that


    this was a premeditated n by Miles.


    It was included that Miles didn''t show Luis respect. It wouldn''t be as simple as being irritated by Luis.


    Thinking of this, Matilda looked at Miles very intriguingly.


    Her eyes looked threatening, as if to say: if Miles didn''t exin this clearly, then it will never end.


    Miles touched his nose and said, "Actually, there are some things, if you know too much, it may not be


    good for you."


    Matilda was very angry at what Miles said. She chuckled lightly, and said, "Okay, Mr. Hayden, you think


    I''m a fool, don''t you? Since you don''t want to say, I''ll check it myself."


    After being touched by the way Miles protected her, at this moment, Matilda seemed to be furious


    again.


    She turned her head away and didn''t pay any attention to Miles. After the car reached the urban area,


    she asked the driver to pull over the car. Regardless of what Miles said, she got out of the car, hailed a


    taxi, and left by herself.


    Miles squeezed the space between his brows. Why was she so angry?


    He sat back in the car again. Without any hesitation, he said directly to the driver, "Follow her."


    Even though he knew Matilda''s skills, Miles was still worried. He had to see her reach the destination


    safely before he could rest assured.


    Matilda knew that there was a car following her all the time, and she was so angry that she wanted to


    drive faster and get rid of Miles.


    However, she knew that even if the taxi driver had good skills, this taxi will limit his performance, so she


    can only give up.


    She just let Miles follow behind her. Until she got home, the car stopped. Matilda got out of the taxi, and


    walked into the gate without looking back, but Miles grabbed her arm.


    Matilda turned her head. She didn''t struggle or get angry.


    She just looked at Miles like this, and said with a smile, "What? What do you want to say?"

 Chapter 452 DonT Try To Hide From Me

    Chapter 452 Don''T Try To Hide From Me


    Chapter 452 Don''t try to hide from me


    Miles could sense her anger in her tone.


    He sighed and tightened his grip on Matilda''s arm a little more.


    He said, "I can tell you. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Matilda thought it was funny. There must be some misunderstanding.


    She said, "It''s not necessary to be so humble, as if you''re forced. Mr. Hayden, you should know, if I


    really want to know, I can let you say it naturally. If you don''t want to, I have nothing to insist on. At


    most, I''ll feel I have been used and insulted for nothing. It let me know my position in your heart."


    As she said that, Matilda raised her free hand and poked Miles'' heart. It can be said that it was


    extremely mocking.


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Miles felt suffocated.


    However, even so, he still didn''t let go.


    Matilda felt it amazing at the moment. Judging from her rtion with Miles, she would always easily let


    him talk about anything she wanted to know.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was be so difficult.


    The more this happened, the more it made Matilda feel that the trick behind this was not simple.


    Her expression became serious. Looking at Miles, she asked, "Or, are you nning something


    dangerous?"


    Miles'' eyebrows twitched, and a look of unnaturalness shed in his eyes.


    Although it was very fast, it was still noticed by Matilda.


    Her tone became serious, not giving Miles a chance to fool herself, "You''d better tell me all your ns."


    Matilda had a feeling that Miles'' n had something to do with her.


    Moreover, it may be because of her that this n came into being.


    Whether it was true or not, at this moment, Matilda just didn''t want Miles to keep hiding it from her.


    She said. "Miles, I can check it myself, but telling me when the timees is two different things."


    Miles''plexion became grim, and he was very helpless for Matilda''s persistence.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Raising his hand and pinching the space between his brows, Miles said, "Being in this industry, I''ve


    heard about Kate''s stuff for a long time. You and her can be regarded as having a feud. I''m afraid she


    might do something bad to you. So, I investigated her."


    He didn''t think about it before he checked it, but after he did it, Miles had to pay attention to it.


    Kate maintained a public persona in the industry, which was not a big deal. She was a star, so she had


    to do that to attract fans.


    But she shouldn''t have done what she shouldn''t.


    Miles said, "After that day, I found out that she was checking you. After thinking that your background is


    ordinary, she is going to do something to you."


    Matilda snorted lightly, feeling that Kate was simply too naive.


    She said, "So, what did you do?"


    Miles said, "I had someone bring message to Luis that his unfulfilled wish can be fulfilled this time."


    Matilda was startled, then looked at Miles suspiciously, saying, "So, you mean that Luis'' return to the


    arena with great fanfare this time is all because of you?"


    Miles gave a lowugh, and said, "If you want to understand this way, it''s not impossible."


    Matilda couldn''t help but looked Miles up and down. Staring into his eyes for a long time, she finally


    came to a conclusion, "Mr. Hayden, you are quite capable of causing trouble."


    Matilda had never experienced Luis'' heyday, but she knew very well that Luis would not eat out of his


    hand easily.


    She was curious what kind of bait did Miles give to make Luis jump in without hesitation.


    However, what made Matilda even more puzzled was...


    "Why does he hand over all his property to Kate?" Matilda asked.


    Miles said, "The answer to this question, River and I should have already told you."


    Matilda looked at Miles speechlessly, and after a while, she asked, "Are you sure? That''s not your


    fabrication, your guess?"


    "Of course there is evidence to say that," Miles said.


    This was found out by River.


    Miles said, "River found me to cooperate. This time, the bait is to sacrifice the interests of the Knight


    family on the surface, but in fact, it is to let River annihte Luis in one fell swoop."


    "In other words, this is a joint n of the two of you." Matilda snorted lightly. If she hadn''t been sure that


    she was not deaf, she probably wouldn''t have believed what she had heard.


    Miles didn''t go into details, but still thought it was full of danger. The less Matilda could know, the better.


    Matilda could probably guess what Miles was thinking, so she smiled lowly and said, "Okay, now I know


    everything I want to know. You can go back."


    Miles was a little dumbfounded.


    He raised his hand and flicked Matilda''s forehead, saying, "Isn''t it too heartless to drive me away like


    this?"


    "What? Do you want to stay with me?" Matilda said.


    Miles was silent for a moment, but the light in his eyes made Matilda understand his thoughts.


    He was very serious in thinking if it was feasible.


    Matilda really wanted to roll her eyes at Miles, and she did.


    She said very bluntly, "What are you thinking?"


    She was a little tired. Today''s shooting task was exhausting, and then Miles took her to the King family.


    Now, she just wanted to remove her makeup, apply a mask, and then go to bed.


    However, Miles still held her hand tightly.


    Matilda frowned and looked at Miles, puzzled, "What?"


    Miles actually wanted to ask if it was inconvenient for her to live with another man.


    However, judging from Matilda''s mood today, Miles can be sure that if he really said that, he might be


    beaten up by her.


    After weighing it, Miles said, "Go back."


    Matilda didn''t want to roll her eyes at Miles anymore today. Anyway, he was already very abnormal for


    her.


    Out of the most basic politeness, Matilda still said to Miles, "Mr. Hayden, take care."


    After speaking, Matilda didn''t care whether Miles left or not, but turned around and entered the gate


    directly.


    Miles was so angry that he can''t lose his temper.


    She was really relying on the fact that he indulged her.


    Without staying any longer, Miles returned to the car. His phone rang, and the caller was River.


    Miles'' face turned cold, but he still answered the call.


    River''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Having done the escort, shouldn''t it be time to talk


    about business?"


    Miles suddenly felt a little regretful now. Why he didn''t think deliberately and chose this guy as his


    partner?


    Miles said, "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Riverughed on the other end of the phone, with undisguised joy in his voice, "Don''t worry. I''ve


    decanted a good bottle of wine. I can wait for you."


    Miles was even more speechless.


    He didn''t think there was any problem at first, but now hearing River say that, Miles somehow felt that


    there was something wrong.


    After hanging up the phone, Miles fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t know if it was toote to cancel the cooperation with River now.


    As Matilda walked into the gate of the vi, she met Ash who looked gossipy.


    Seeing that the bastard had no good intentions, Matilda wanted to bypass him and go back to her


    room.


    But this bastard who deserved to be beaten was just so blind, and he stood in front of her.


    Matilda was not in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, she crossed her arms and looked at Ash, "What?


    What do you want to say?"


    "Matilda, are you with Miles?" Ash''s expression seemed to say: "Don''t try to hide it from me. I''ve seen


    through everything. You''d better tell the truth. Otherwise, don''t me me for not showing you respect."


    As Matilda heard that, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she just looked at Ash with threats.


    Ash sensed the danger immediately and jumped back a step, eyeing Matilda defensively.


    Matilda said, "So curious? Shall I tell you what is my rtionship with Miles?"


    Ash immediately shook his head.


    He had been living so well recently that he even dared to gossip about Matilda. He was looking for


    death.


    Matilda said, "It''s okay. If you want to know so much, I won''t be stingy, but, Ash, did I tell you I don''t


    mind losing a good brother?"

 Chapter 453 Dark Face

    Chapter 453 Dark Face


    Chapter 453 Dark face


    As Ash heard Matilda''s words, he wanted to run away immediately.


    He smiled silly and said, "Matilda, I remembered I still have a report to finish. I''ll go write it first."


    After speaking, Ash ran upstairs in a hurry.


    Matilda watched Ash running away, and shook her head speechlessly.


    This bastard had been too idle recently. That was why he was so infuriating.


    However, Aimee was so busy these days that she had no time to care about Ash.


    It urred to Matilda that she had not seen Aimee for a long time and had to ask her out sometime.


    Back in the room, Matilda removed her makeup, put on a mask, poured herself a ss of red wine, and


    rested on the couch.


    Matilda operated on the phone, and some information was quickly disyed on the screen. All the


    relevant information about Luis, including how many women he had, was listed in detail.


    Soon, Matilda discovered that among them, Luis had a lover who bore him a child in Weclein, and,


    among all Luis'' offspring, this child was still alive.


    But it seemed that Luis didn''t know about it.


    Matilda studied the child''s information carefully, and it turned out that he was born three years after Luis


    separated from his lover.


    Normally, no one would associate him with Luis.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This made Matilda very curious. What method did his lover use to hide this from Luis and give birth to


    this child?


    Matilda sent the information to Aimee and asked her to check it out for herself.


    Aimee just woke up right now, and after seeing the message from Matilda clearly, she turned serious.


    Matilda had not been in the country before, so she didn''t know much about Luis'' situation, but she


    knew what kind of person Luis was.


    Aimee''s brows furrowed tightly, and she silently tapped on the phone screen for a moment, telling


    Matilda not to get involved in this matter.


    Patrick came over, and saw that Aimee''s face didn''t look good.


    Sitting beside Aimee, Patrick asked, "What''s wrong? Your expression is so bad."


    "Really?" Aimee turned her head to look at Patrick, "Is my face dark?"


    "Looks you''re not happy," Patrick said.


    Aimee handed the phone to Patrick and said, "I''m worried about her."


    Patrick scanned the message from Matilda, and scowled.


    What was Miles doing? How did he get Matilda involved?


    Aimee saw that Patrick''s expression was not getting better, so she asked suspiciously, "Darling, don''t


    tell me that you are also involved."


    Patrick handed the phone back to Aimee and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    How many messages had she missed?


    Aimee thought for a moment, then said, "Are you trying to annex the King family?"


    Patrick said, "Miles is taking precautions. Kate wants to harm Matilda. If we wait for her to make a


    move before taking action, it will be toote."


    Aimee nodded, agreeing with this statement.


    She said, "However, I hope Miles will not use this to trick Matilda."

 Chapter 454 How To Make It Like This

    Chapter 454 How To Make It Like This


    Chapter 454 How to make it like this


    Patrick knew what Aimee was worried about.


    He touched Aimee''s head and said, "Don''t worry. Miles won''t."


    Even if Miles liked Matilda now, he will definitely not have that kind of perverted possessiveness.


    If Matilda really didn''t have feelings for him, he would naturally not force Matilda to be with him, let


    alone do anything to hurt her.


    These were the men of Hayden family, affectionate but restrained.


    Aimee said, "I don''t think Miles will do it. I know him well, and I know he won''t do anything to hurt


    Matilda."


    In fact, Aimee was more worried about Matilda.


    Matilda had been avoiding, unwilling to face these. Aimee was worried whether she will directly choose


    to hide herself.


    Patrick didn''t know what happened to Matilda to make her the way she was now.


    He can''t possibly y any role in it.


    Patrick said, "Aimee, let the two of them solve it themselves."


    If they were not fated to be together, no matter how hard they forced it, it will be useless.


    In the past, Patrick did not believe in it, but now he believed very much that fate will bring them


    together.


    Just like him and Aimee, it was a kind of fateful connection.


    Aimee nodded and stopped thinking about this question.


    She thought back to Luis again. With a straight look on her face, she said, "Darling, although Luis


    imed that he quit in the early years, he secretly cultivated a lot of power and did a lot of things. If you


    want to bring him down, it''s not an easy thing."


    "I know," Patrick said, "he''s not an easy guy to deal with, but we''re confident."


    Aimee felt relieved.


    She looked at Patrick and said with a smile, "If you need my help, please let me know."


    Aimee knew that the reason why Patrick didn''t tell her about this before was that he didn''t want to worry


    her. So, she didn''t want to do so much, and didn''t want to participate so much.


    However, her ability was very extraordinary. As long as Patrick needed, she can help him achieve his


    wish.


    Patrick said, "Okay, if there is a need, I will definitely tell you."


    Certainly, he didn''t want to involve Aimee. After all, Aimee was pregnant, and this kind of thing was


    exhausting. He only wanted her to eat and sleep well.


    Aimee had been very tired recently because of April. Patrick really didn''t want her to work so hard.


    The two chatted for a while, and Aimee went up to check on April''s situation.


    *


    Ash got a call from Mika in the middle of the night.


    At this time, he was doing data, and when he saw the caller ID, he was stunned for a moment, as if he


    didn''t expect Mika to call him.


    They hadn''t been in touch for a long time, but he suddenly received a call from Mika. He was really


    in a daze.


    It was a few secondste before Ash answered the phone.


    Over there, Mika''s voice sounded a little drunk, "Ash, let''s drink!"


    Ash didn''t say something.


    What was this girl doing?


    Ash stood up from his chair, and his voice was serious, "Mika, where are you now?"


    No one knew if Mika had heard what Ash was asking. She kept giggling and repeating it, "Ash,


    drink!"


    Ash had no choice but to quickly locate Mika with his mobile phone. Seeing that her location was at


    Homelux, he was a little relieved.


    However, after he breathed a sigh of relief, Ash became unhappy in an instant.


    Did she make trouble out of nothing at home?


    Without any hesitation, Ash ran out of the room and down the stairs.


    Coincidentally, Matilda came down from upstairs and asked suspiciously when she saw him, "It''ste at


    night. Where are you going?"


    It seemed that the house was on fire by what he looked like.


    Ash didn''t bother to exin to Matilda, but just said, "I''m going out for a while." Then he disappeared.


    Matilda frowned, and quickly understood that it was probably only Mika who could make Ash run out


    in such a hurry.


    That familiar feeling surged up again, and Matilda sighed softly, feeling inexplicable.


    Why did it seem that everyone was looking for their love, but she was the only one who had no interest


    in it.


    Matilda even had some doubts about whether she was really abnormal.


    Stopping thinking that way, Matilda went upstairs. She really didn''t want to think about it anymore,


    because today was already too much for her.


    Before she could go upstairs, Matilda heard the roar of a car.


    Sure enough, Ash couldn''t hold back his feelings anymore.


    Ash didn''t even change his shoes, but rushed out of the vi, heading towards Homelux.


    Fortunately, there were no cars on the road now, and, and there were green lights all the way.


    Ash arrived at the Homelux in less than half an hour.


    He rushed upstairs.


    He couldn''t care less about being polite, but pressed his fingerprints, opened the door, and rushed in.


    When he camest time, he had already registered his fingerprints, just so that if anything happened to


    Mika, he could arrive as soon as possible .


    Sure enough, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Mika sitting on the ground, surrounded by


    wine bottles.


    The room smelled of alcohol, making Ash frown unconsciously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He walked over, pulled Mika up from the ground, and made her face him, "What''s going on? How


    did you get this way?"


    Mika blinked for a long time before she realized it was Ash.


    Sheughed immediately, and waved her hand towards Ash, "Ash, you are here. Let''s have a drink."


    Ash looked grim.


    He took away the wine bottle from Mika''s hand, and said, "Come with me first."


    He dragged Mika directly and rushed into the bathroom. He took the towel and wet it. Without even


    wringing it dry, he directly put it on Mika''s face.


    Ash deliberately we it with cold water, and Mika was shocked by the coldness.


    Immediately, she screamed and kicked Ash.


    Ash was in pain, but he didn''t let go of Mika. Instead, he sped her wrist and continued to wipe her


    face with the wet towel.


    Finally, when Ash thought that Mika had recovered a bit, he said, "Tell me, what''s going on? Why


    are you drinking so much?"


    As Mika heard Ash''s words, she burst into tears immediately, sobbing, so pitiful.

 Chapter 455 Follow Me

    Chapter 455 Follow Me


    Chapter 455 Follow Me


    Mika sniffed, looked at Ash very dissatisfied, and said: "You bully me, woo woo woo, even you bully


    me. How can you bully me? Why am I so miserable? Why are you bullying me?"


    She was really heartbroken, just fell to the ground and burst into tears.


    Ash looked at her like this, feeling very ufortable.


    He never knew how tofort a girl. Thest time Mika cried, he could still find a way to solve it. At


    least, that time it was rted to Aimee.


    But this time, Mika cried so that Ash was anxious and at a loss.


    He said, "Mika, don''t cry. Tell me what happened first."


    Mika couldn''t listen to Ash''s words at all, so she just sat on the ground and cried so pitifully.


    Ash had no choice but to squat down, reach out, and caress Mika''s face, trying to wipe away her


    tears.


    However, it didn''t help. Mika just cried even more sadly.


    Ash never knew that a girl could cry so much.


    She looked at Ashton with wet eyes, and the tears began to sputter. It was painful and confusing.


    Ash had no other choice but to be with her like this.


    Finally, when Mika was done crying, she sniffed and wiped her face with her hand to dry the tears.


    However, her face became very funny after being wiped by her like this.


    Ash looked at it, inexplicably finding it too cute.


    He couldn''t hold back, but justughed out loud.


    Mika looked at Ash in astonishment, unable to believe he was actuallyughing.


    Seeing that Mika was about to cry again, Ash quickly said, "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. I''m not kidding you. I


    just think you''re cute."


    Mika''s tears really just kept in her eyes.


    She looked at Ash, and finally believed what he said.


    "Really? Am I really cute?" Mika asked.


    Ash smiled and said, "Of course, you''re super cute."


    Mika wasforted by Ash. She curled her lips, looked at Ash, and said, "Okay then, I will forgive


    you."


    Ash breathed a sigh of relief. Okay, okay, it didn''t upset her too much.


    He pulled Mika off the ground, rewashed the towel, and wiped her face.


    Ash said, "Hey, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Mika bit her lower lip, as if she didn''t want to say more.


    Ash said, "Tell me, okay? If someone bullied you, I will take revenge for you."


    Mika still didn''t speak.


    She felt so humiliated that she didn''t even want to talk to Ash.


    Ash didn''t continue to question her.


    He said, "It seems that you really don''t want to tell me."


    Mika still didn''t make a sound, just raised her eyes and nced at Ash secretly, saying, "I still want


    to drink."


    "No." Ash turned serious.


    As soon as he came in and nced at it, Mika had drunk at least a dozen or more.


    If she kept drinking again, he was afraid that he will be killed by Aimee.


    Mika ttened her mouth and said, "But, I feel ufortable."


    Ash said, "I will take you to vent, okay?"


    Since there was no way for Mika to tell him what happened, the most important thing now was to


    appease Mika''s emotions.


    As for who bullied her, Ash naturally had his own way to find out.


    Mika nodded, looked obedient at the moment, and said Ash, "Let''s go quickly."


    Ash was amused by her appearance, raised his hand and touched her head, saying helplessly, "Why


    do you love to cry so much?"


    Mika was very puzzled by this question. Obviously, she didn''t love to cry.


    Moreover, the thing that made Mika even more puzzled was it seemed that every time she cried, it


    was in front of Ash.


    If this went on, will he feel that she was a fool who can do nothing but cry?


    Mika didn''t want to impress Ash that way.


    "I usually never cry," she said.


    However, after saying this, Mika felt that there was something with this.


    What did this mean?


    She never cried but only cried in front of Ash? Didn''t this prove that she only cried in front of him?


    Moreover, will he think too much that she...


    Mika nced at Ash''s expression secretly, and was relieved to see that he just smiled without any


    other special reaction.


    Fortunately, she didn''t scare him.


    Mika coughed lightly and asked, "Ash, where are you taking me to?"


    "Want to do something exciting?" Ash asked.


    "What?" Mika became interested, and her adrenaline was already soaring as she heard the word


    "exciting".


    Ash smiled, but didn''t answer.


    The mysterious smile on his facepletely aroused Mika''s interest.


    Mika looked at Ash eagerly, and said arrogantly, "Ash, you have already attracted all my interests. If


    you don''t meet my standards, I will be very disappointed."


    Ash was still smiling, unaffected by what she said.


    Mika pursed her lips. Anyway, he had already said it, and when the time came, if Ash couldn''t meet


    her demands, he would see.


    Ash led Mika out of Homelux without dy.


    He drove the car to an amusement park.


    Mika looked at Ash suspiciously, and asked, "It''ste at night. What are you bringing me here for?"


    Ash said, "Of course I am looking for excitement."


    "But, it is not open." Mika frowned. What kind of excitement was he looking for?


    Could it be that the two of them climbed over the wall and entered?


    Ashughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you make this trip in vain."


    Mika was still full of doubts, but, seeing that Ash said so firmly, she followed Ash''s pace without any


    hesitation.


    Satisfied with her obedient appearance, Ash held out his hand towards her and said, "Follow me


    closely."


    Mika was a little dazed, and didn''t react for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Ash took her hand and walked forward that Mika came back to her senses.


    They were holding hands.


    This feeling was very strange, and Mika had never felt it before.


    However, it was so sweet. It spread in her heart. There seemed pink bubbles in her mind, which made


    her curl her mouth up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 456 Capitalism?

    Chapter 456 Capitalism?


    Chapter 456 Capitalism?


    Mika thought that Ash was going to take her to climb over the wall, but she didn''t expect that Ash led


    her straight to the main entrance.


    The security seemed to have been waiting for Ash for a long time. Seeing theming, he


    immediately opened the door and let them in.


    Mika looked at Ash and asked suspiciously, "Ash, what are you going to do?"


    She didn''t notice how this amusement park looked like just now, but now she thought there was


    something wrong. It should not be open yet. She remembered that Innisrial''s amusement park should


    not be there.


    Mika asked, "Is this new?"


    "Yes," Ash said, "It hasn''t opened yet, but all the facilities have beenpleted. Come on, be the first


    customer and experience it."


    Mika was almost sober from the wine at the moment, and when she heard what Ash said, she


    immediately became interested. Her eyes lit up, and she couldn''t wait to try.


    However, soon, Mika realized a problem. Now that they came here in the middle of the night, the


    staff had already left work, and no one provided them with security facilities. Wasn''t it too strange?


    However, when Mika asked Ash what they were going to do first, Ash said to her directly, "Bungee


    jumping. Dare or not?"


    Mika didn''t say something.


    Was it so exciting?


    Mika swallowed and said, "Really? To do this? "


    She was a little apprehensive. Was it impossible? In the middle of the night? Do bungee jumping?


    Ash said, "If you don''t dare, you can tell me. We can go to y something else. For example, merry-


    go-round, or bumper car."


    Mika was speechless.


    Can she tolerate it?


    This was absolutely intolerable!


    Did he think she was timid?


    Mika said, "Whom do you look down on? Whoever doesn''t dump is a rotten egg."


    After speaking, Mika pulled Ash and strode forward.


    Ash didn''t expose her true idea, but let her pull him away.


    As a result, after Mika walked for a long time, she realized that the direction seemed to be wrong?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What was happening here?


    Mika turned her head and asked, "Where''s the bungee jump?"


    Ash sneered and said, "Let''s go. I will take you to the scene."


    Mika snorted and said, "Ash, don''t brag. You''ll be humiliated if you don''t dare to dump."


    Ash said, "Are you looking down on me?"


    Mika raised her eyebrows, looked at him arrogantly, and said, "I''m just stating a fact."


    Ashughed angrily at her words, raised his hand and flicked her forehead, "What is the fact? I will let


    you know what is a fact."


    Ash pulled Mika in the right direction, and Mika realized that she went in the wrong way just now.


    For a moment, she didn''t know whether to be embarrassed or to be speechless.


    What the hell? He didn''t show her the map in advance, so she didn''t even know the exact location of


    the bungee jumping. She couldn''t be med for going the wrong way. If she knew the exact direction,


    she wouldn''t have gone wrong.


    Finally, as they reached the bungee jumping ce, Ash said, "Give you another chance. If you dare not


    jump, tell me. I will notugh at you."


    Mika was even more irritated when she heard him say that.


    She red at Ash and said, "Wait a minute. Don''t be scared by me."


    After speaking, Mika strode towards the elevator.


    Ash curled his mouth, amused by her cuteness.


    The two took the elevator up, and the staff was already waiting there. When they saw theming,


    they called out respectfully, "Mr. Torres."


    Ash nodded slightly towards the staff, and said, "Give us protective measures."


    "The two of you want to dump separately, or together?" the staff asked.


    Ash didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Mika, asking for her opinion.


    Mika immediately wondered how two people dumped together.


    She had seen two people hugging each other and jumping off together.


    If it was before, Mika might still choose this one, but now she was so agitated by Ash, and she was


    Mika rolled up her sleeves and said, "I''ll dump by myself."


    She didn''t want to be looked down upon by Ash.


    Ash knew what she was thinking, and didn''t feel any displeasure, so he directly said to the staff,


    "Prepare ording to what she said."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The staff said.


    Mika finally asked curiously. "Ash, this amusement park shouldn''t belong to your family, right?"


    Ash touched his nose and said, "You can say that."


    To be precise, it should be his.


    However, he only paid the money, and left the rest to his family.


    And he was the real boss.


    Mika sighed, "It is really capitalism."


    Ash pinched her face and said, "Okay, let''s get ready first."


    Bungee jumping was not a particrly safe activity. It can be said that it was dangerous.


    It was still night when they came here, so it became even more dangerous.


    Therefore, protective measures must be taken.


    Mika nodded, and said obediently, "I see."


    Ash didn''t hold back, raised his hand and touched her head, saying, "Be good."


    Mika blushed for no reason, blinked and looked at Ash, looking shy.


    Ash had never seen Mika like this before. She looked even more charming under the darkness of


    night.


    For a moment, Ash was very impulsive and wanted to directly pull her over to kiss.


    However, he didn''t do it and wouldn''t do it.


    Mika was still very young. Ash even had such an idea, so he disliked himself very much.


    What was he thinking? It was simply too outrageous.


    Mika watched Ash''s expression change, but didn''t think too much about it. Just in time, the staff was


    ready, and Mika couldn''t wait to walk over to ask the staff to put protective props on her.


    She shouldn''t be underestimated by Ash. She was such a powerful girl. She can''t be timid.

 Chapter 457 I Can Wait As Long As I Want

    Chapter 457 I Can Wait As Long As I Want


    Chapter 457 I can wait as long as I want


    When Mika was ready, she turned her head to look at Ash, and asked, "How about it? Do you want


    me to jump down first to set an example for you, or do you want toe with me?"


    She looked very arrogant, as if she had already jumped.


    Ash was helpless. Why did this girl was so vengeful? He just deliberately provoked her. Why did she


    just go against him like this?


    However, she was strangely cute.


    Mika didn''t know what Ash was thinking. Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, she said,


    "Forget it. I''d better jump by myself. I''lle up to apany youter."


    After speaking, Mika stood in the waiting position.


    Ash actually had some worries at first. After all, he didn''t know whether she had ever bungee jumped.


    Ash had no idea about Mika''s guts.


    He was afraid that Mika herself didn''t know how brave she was, so she would go bungee jumping


    recklessly, and in the end, she would be scared out of her wits.


    Now, however, Ash had no such worries.


    Because, if she was timid, she will be so scared that her legs will go weak just by taking the elevator


    up.


    Mika was still very excited. Obviously, she was full of interest in bungee jumping, and she didn''t feel


    scared at all.


    Ash said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you up there."


    Mika stood still. She took a deep breath, and the next second, she opened her arms, waiting for the


    It was impossible to say that she was not afraid at all.


    However, for Mika, at this moment, standing at such a high ce, letting the night wind blow on her


    face, made her veryfortable.


    Her previous grievances seemed to have been wiped out in half at this moment.


    Mika suddenly felt that she was an idiot for drinking and getting drunk at home, crying and making


    noise.


    It was not a big deal, but she felt like it was the end of the world by then.


    Now look! She was still fine.


    Most importantly, at this moment, the person by her side was Ash.


    Mika opened her eyes, followed the instructions of the staff, and jumped down.


    This feeling of jumping down was very exciting.


    It was a thrill Mika had never felt before.


    She didn''t suppress her emotions, but yelled loudly the moment she jumped off.


    As her voice pierced the night, Mika felt a physical and mental release.


    This feeling made Mika even feel happy.


    The time of bungee jumping was actually very short, and the exciting feeling was only at the moment of


    jumping off.


    Soon, Mika was picked up by the staff below so that she couldnd.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mika raised her face and looked towards the top.


    She could see Ash''s figure. At this moment, she suddenly didn''t want to go up to watch him jump off,


    but wanted to stand here and wait for him.


    Mika asked the staff to convey her thoughts to him. Ash had no objection, and jumped off the top


    directly.


    Mika''s gaze had been fixed on Ash''s body. The moment he jumped down, she didn''t know why, but


    she just felt very moved. And the warmth in her eyes made her feel that the tip of her nose was sore,


    and her whole body was shaking because of being moved.


    After Ash undid the protective device, Mika rushed towards him, regardless, and went directly into


    Ash''s arms.


    Ash was taken aback by her action, then smiled, and teased, "What? Are you scared now?"


    He knew that Mika was not scared, but she was not in high spirits now, which made him a little at a


    loss.


    Not knowing how tofort her, Ash could only distract Mika in such a clumsy way.


    Mika heard what he said, but she didn''te to get angry with him. Instead she said, "I''m not


    scared."


    Her voice was soft and delicate, with a nasal sound, which was cute and pitiful.


    Ash couldn''t resist his instinct, raised his hand andnded on Mika''s back. Stroking her back, he


    said, "Okay, okay, I know you''re not scared. Do you want to do it again?"


    Mika raised her head from Ash''s arms and looked at him. Her eyes were wet, and she looked a little


    pitiful.


    When she looked like this, she seemed to easily be bullied


    Ash really wanted to do something to her.


    However, he didn''t let himself be such a beast after all.


    Ash said, "Why are you crying? Could it be that you are afraid that I will fall from above?"


    Mika immediately said, "You are not allowed to talk nonsense."


    Ash chuckled softly, "Okay, okay, I won''t talk nonsense. Let''s go and y something else, okay?"


    "I want to y the big pendulum," Mika said.


    "Okay," Ash said.


    Ash reached up and wiped the corner of Mika''s eye, drying her tears.


    He said, "Today, no matter what you want to y, I will arrange for you."


    Mika said, "What if I want to go to the haunted house?"


    Mika will definitely go to the haunted house in every amusement park.


    Since this amusement park was not yet open to the public, it meant that no one had entered the


    haunted house here yet!


    Mika was thrilled just thinking about it.


    However, at this time, she just didn''t know if all the staff cane here.


    Ash heard this. Without any hesitation, he said directly, "It takes some time to prepare. Can you wait?"


    Mika nodded vigorously and said, "I can wait as long as I want."


    Ash said, "Then I''ll arrange it."


    He made a phone call and made the arrangement.


    Mika stood not far away, watching Ash making the phone call. She really thought he was very


    handsome.


    She didn''t realize it herself. At this moment, when she looked at Ash, her eyes were full of light.


    Ash turned his head, and met Mika''s shining, adoring eyes.


    At this moment, there was a voice in Ash''s heart: it''s her.


    He won''t give her to others.


    With this in mind, Ash put the phone back in his pocket, walked over, and held Mika''s hand with a


    domineering look she had never seen before.


    Ash said, "Let''s go to the pendulum first."


    Mika was attracted by the way he held her hand.


    It wasn''t the first time they held hands, but this time, it was inexplicable that Mika had a feeling that


    she was his.

 Chapter 458 To Make Her Play Happily

    Chapter 458 To Make Her y Happily


    Chapter 458 To make her y happily


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because there were two customers in the amusement park, Mika and Ash yed almost all the


    items very quickly, except for some water-rted items that Ash did not agree with Mika to y.


    The clothes she was wearing today was a white shirt. Although there will be raincoats provided, it was


    notpletely possible to avoid getting wet.


    Ash didn''t want anything embarrassing happened to Mika.


    Mika could understand it, so she didn''t insist anymore.


    However, she was actually more curious about what the haunted house was like.


    Ash revealed a little bit to her, saying that inside the house was really very scary.


    Mika didn''t believe it.


    She canugh out loud when watching ghost movies alone, so there was no possibility of being


    frightened at all.


    Mika patted her chest and said to Ash, "Don''t worry, Ash. I will protect you."


    Ash described the haunted house as a scary ce, which naturally made Mika think that he was


    afraid of ghosts.


    Mika didn''t get the thrill of victory on the bungee jumping, but at this moment, she was aroused to


    win again.


    Ash was helpless. He was actually not afraid of ghosts, but when nning this amusement park, he


    directly put forward a request to make this haunted house into a world-ss level of horrible one.


    Although it was midnight and he called the staff here temporarily, this did not prevent this haunted


    house from bing a more horrible level. At least it was the top level in Innisrial.


    Mika strode towards the haunted house without thinking about what she would face next.


    She was still very happy, and can be arrogant in front of Ash again.


    As the two walked to the haunted house, Mika said again, "Ash, don''t try to save your face. If you


    are afraid, just tell me. I can protect you."


    Ash was very helpless, but what could be done? He had made it clear that he liked her, so naturally he


    had to pamper her.


    Based on her idea, Ash leaned towards her, made a pitiful and helpless look, and said, "It''s all up to


    you."


    Mika couldn''t hold back, andughed outright.


    Suddenly, she thought that Ash was downright cute.


    With him like this, she almost thought he was the one for her.


    Holding Ash''s shoulders proudly, Mika said, "Ash, let''s go!"


    Ash curled his lips and walked into the haunted house with Mika.


    In fact, letting the staffe back to work in the middle of the night will naturally make many of them


    unhappy.


    However, no one can resist a truth, that was, the attraction of money.


    Ash paid ten times the sry for them toe and work at this time.


    As soon as the reward was paid out, no oneined immediately.


    In addition, Ash gave three days of paid vacation for them. They can travel domestically, and apply for


    reimbursement.


    It can be said that in order to make Mika happy, Ash spent a lot.


    However, Mika did not know all of these.


    She just felt a very different corporate culture.


    When Mika and Ash walked into the first scene, the music was already very scary, and the


    countdown time in the music told her that the ghosts wereing.


    Mika was not afraid of this. She was still very excited, and wanted to see if there was any bug in the


    ghosts here.


    When watching ghost movies or going to haunted houses, Mika''s favorite thing was to find the bugs


    in them.


    Now, she had such a mood.


    However, when the first ghost rushed over, Mika was really scared.


    Mika was still very calmpared to other girls who would be almost scared to cry, but she was


    very clear that her heartbeat had never been so fast before.


    Mika''s footsteps were frozen, and she didn''t recover for a long time.


    It can be said that this was the scariest ghost Mika had ever seen.


    Shepletely forgot that she had said she wanted to protect Ash.


    It wasn''t until the ghost of this scene left that Mika came back to her senses and remembered that


    Ash was by her side.


    She turned her head, looked at Ash, and asked, "Ash, are you okay?"


    Ash didn''t have any problems, and knew that she was just scared to death.


    However, since he promised to let Mika take good care of him, Ash dutifully performed the look of


    being frightened.


    Seeing that he was actually frightened, Mika instantly felt better.


    She giggled. It was okay that Ash hadn''t recovered yet. Otherwise, if he noticed the way she looked


    like just now, she didn''t know how embarrassing she would be.


    Mika lookedpletely unfazed, patted Ash on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s all fake,


    deceitful. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Ash found it funny. Did she feel that he didn''t realize that she was afraid, so she came tofort him


    so arrogantly?


    How can she be so cute?


    Ash nodded and said, "Okay, I''m not afraid."


    However, his voice was trembling, and his hands were tightly clutching Mika''s clothes, looking weak


    and pitiful.


    Mika became happier in an instant. Forgetting how scary it was just now, she pulled Ash to the next


    scene.


    Ash had now sort of grasped how timid Mika was.


    Although it was possible that she was frightened just now because she didn''t expect it, from Mika''s


    reaction, it can basically be judged how courageous she was.


    ording to Ash''s spection, Mika will have no problems in the first three scenes, but in the fourth


    scene, it was very likely that she will be really scared.


    Ash hesitated again whether to let Mika y until the end, or wait until the fourth scene, take her in a


    different direction, and leave directly.


    Soon, though, Ash made a choice.


    Mika had so much fun ying here. With the proof of the first scene, she was even more eager to


    try the subsequent scenes.


    Ash didn''t want to disappoint her. Since he had brought her here to have fun, he just wanted to make


    her happy.


    Therefore, even if Mika might be scared, he still had a way to protect her.


    With that in mind, Ash didn''t stop Mika from rushing towards the fourth scene excitedly.

 Chapter 459 You Are Very Bad

    Chapter 459 You Are Very Bad


    Chapter 459 You are very bad


    For Mika, the previous three scenes were indeed very scary.


    She can also feel the degree of horror as Ash said.


    However, Mika still felt that if this was what Ash said, a world-ss haunted house, then she would


    think that it was not enough.


    Moreover, Mika had actually adapted to the current level of terror, even a little tired.


    If the next would be much the same, Mika would lose interest.


    However, just when Mika was about to see whether it would be a big surprise for her or a big


    disappointment for her, and when she opened the door of the fourth scene, the props that came directly


    to her and scared her to step backwards.


    This kind of horror that came out without any warning made Mika feel a little dazed.


    She even became a little overwhelmed. Her heart seemed to have jumped into her throat, and she


    screamed uncontrobly.


    And the next second, when Mika just came back to her senses, the ghost in the fourth scene rushed


    towards her directly.


    Mika waspletely overwhelmed and was beaten back again and again.


    Ash was right behind her, grabbing her shoulders as she stepped back.


    His warm chest gave Mika a sense of security, but the shock in front of her still made her froze.


    Mika was so frightened that she lost her voice. The scene in front of her made her unable to even


    blink.


    She was totally scared as if her spirit had freed itself from her body.


    Ash couldn''t see Mika''s expression, but could feel her current state from the stiffness of her body.


    He raised his hand to block Mika''s eyes, raised his eyes to look at the ghost, and signaled him to


    back off.


    Mika''s eyes were blocked, and there was no such horrible picture.


    She just recovered from the panic.


    Taking a deep breath, Mika said, "Wow, that''s scary."


    She still hadn''t forgotten that she was unting her boldness in front of Ash.


    However, at this moment, she was actually frightened into such a state, which made her feel too


    ashamed.


    Mika felt that she had to save her face.


    She turned her head, looked at Ash, and said, "Hey, Ash, don''t be afraid. Don''t panic. I will protect


    you."


    Ash saw that her face was already pale with fright, but she was still pretending that she was very bold.


    He felt a little distressed and found it a little funny at the same time.


    This girl was so cute that he wanted to hug her.


    Ash didn''t reveal her true feeling but continued to let Mika lead him along.


    After Mika had a critical blow, she was not as arrogant as before.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She now recognized Ash''s words very much.


    The horror of this haunted house was world-ss.


    With this early warning, Mika had made herself prepared mentally.


    She no longer foolishly thought that she was the boldest one.


    Even, Mika was able to presuppose that it should be more terrifying than it really was.


    There were a total of seven scenes in the haunted house. Starting from the fourth scene with the


    critical attack, each of the subsequent scenes was progressive, and each of them had an unexpected


    horror.


    Even though Mika had prepared for that, she was still unavoidably startled.


    Later, she stopped pretending. She had a showdown that she was just scared.


    So, by the seventh scene, Mika was hiding directly behind Ash.


    She took his arm and walked gingerly behind Ash.


    This was because, although Mikaforted Ash not to be scared every time, she found that apart


    from looking weak and helpless, as if he was very frightened, in fact, his breathing rate did not change


    at all, and his expression did not change at all. He didn''t look terrified at all.


    Mika began to wonder if Ash wasn''t timid at all.


    Thinking about it this way, Mika figured it out. As the owner of this amusement park, Ash described


    this haunted house as a very terrifying one. In other words, he naturally already knew every scene in


    this haunted house.


    After Mika figured this out, she thought she was so stupid for an instant that she believed Ash''s


    nonsense.


    She was no longer arrogant in front of him. Instead, she cowardly pushed Ash to the front, and said


    pitifully, "Ash, I''m scared."


    How could Ash bear her submissive look? He immediately smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her


    head, saying, "Let''s go. I will protect you."


    The two entered the final scene.


    ording to the rating, the horror of thest scene was hell level.


    At that time, when the scene was formted, many people actually raised objections, and everyone


    was very worried. With such a level of horror, what should they do if something went wrong.


    Therefore, in fact, many people did not agree with this setting.


    However, since Ash wanted to build a world-ss haunted house, he naturally cannot let it have such a


    name in vain.


    After inspecting other haunted houses, he finally decided to set it ording to the original idea.


    Of course, when it started operation officially, every customer will take a test in advance, and provide


    relevant medical examination and test certificates to ensure that their body had no problems. At the


    same time, the customers will also be required to sign relevant documents, to take responsibility for


    their own choices.


    However, Mika came over but did not provide these.


    After the amusement park officially opened, the haunted house item needed customers to make a


    reservation in advance.


    All these processes will take at least one week toplete, and there will be professionals who will


    judge which room the customer can enter based on the evaluation of the various indicators provided.


    Mika didn''t know this, and didn''t know what kind of responsibility Ash was actually taking to keep her


    happy.


    Fortunately, Mika was really bold. Even at the hell level scene, she was just frightened and didn''t


    have any ufortable reactions.


    After they finished the whole haunted house, Mika sat on the bench and breathed heavily, then


    looked at Ash and said, "Ash, this haunted house is really amazing."


    World ss? It can be said that it waspletely in line!


    Ash brought a bottle of water, handed it to Mika, and said, "You''re amazing too. Not intimidated."


    Mika gulped down a whole bottle of water, then squinted her eyes, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash,


    you are dishonest. You actually pretended to be scared in front of me. You are very bad."

 Chapter 460 Have Impact On The Impression

    Chapter 460 Have Impact On The Impression


    Chapter 460 Have impact on the impression


    Ash smiled even more when he heard Mika''s words, and said, "It seems that you have figured it out.


    You are not stupid."


    Mika was silent.


    She was so tired. What should she do? She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    She was really angry suddenly. What should she do?


    Mika snorted softly and said, "You are so unkind. Be careful. You won''t have a girlfriend."


    Ash said, "Really? Do you want to have pity on me?"


    Mika hadn''t fully recovered yet, and didn''t understand what Ash said.


    Looking at Ash suspiciously, she was wondering why he wanted her to pity him?


    Ash saw her dazed eyes and knew she didn''t understand anything.


    He didn''t continue the topic.


    Mika had had enough scared moments today.


    He didn''t want to scare her any more.


    Ash said, "Are you tired? Do you want to continue?"


    "I don''t." Mika shook her head and said, "I''m a little hungry. Is there anything to eat here?"


    "Maybe there are only some vegetarian food. Can I take you to eat something else?" Ash asked.


    He didn''t ask anyone from the catering department toe over. If Mika wanted to eat there, he


    might have to cook himself.


    However, in the kitchen, it can be said that Ash was a disaster.


    In their vi, and in the ce where they used to live abroad, there was a sign on the kitchen: Ash


    Entry Not Allowed.


    Although Ash was very dissatisfied with this, there was nothing he can do. Apart from the reason that


    he had blown up countless kitchens, there was another that this sign was posted by Aimee herself.


    For Aimee, kitchen was a very important ce.


    She will absolutely not allow anyone to go to destroy it.


    Ash naturally didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction with his master''s instructions, so he could only


    ept this obediently.


    So how could he possibly let Mika know about such a disgrace?


    Mika didn''t think that much, and didn''t know what Ash was avoiding.


    She was very hungry now. As long as she can eat something, in fact, she didn''t care what to eat.


    Ash said, "Let''s go. I will take you to eat delicious food."


    They yed in the amusement park all night, and it was already early in the morning, just in time for


    breakfast.


    Ash knew that there was a restaurant where the food was particrly delicious, and the time was the


    most suitable.


    Mika didn''t have any objections, and walked along with Ash obediently.


    Still, she said, "Ash, don''t go somewhere too far. I''m really hungry."


    She was afraid that if she didn''t eat any food, she would had stomach cramps.


    Ash said, "Don''t worry. We''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    Mika didn''t say anything more.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the restaurant.


    It was open from seven in the evening to ten in the morning.


    They sold midnight snack mainly, plus breakfast.


    Mika was attracted by the smell. Her stomach growled, and she swallowed uncontrobly.


    Ashughed lowly, and couldn''t like more her greedy look.


    On the way here, Ash had already texted to the owner, asking him to prepare a small pot of seafood


    porridge first. And he would let Mika order the rest when they arrived.


    In this way, when they arrived, Mika can eat a bowl of seafood porridge to fill her belly.


    Mika burst into tears when she saw the porridge.


    The most amazing thing was that the temperature of it was just right. It was still hot, but it was exactly


    the temperature that can be put into her mouth.


    Mika looked at Ash, knowing that all of this was his arrangement. She felt her eyes were hot in an


    instant, and really wanted to rush over to give Ash a bear hug.


    Seeing Mika''s satisfied look, Ash was also very happy.


    After she had eaten half a bowl of porridge, he pushed the menu to her and said, "What else do you


    want to eat?"


    Mika''s hunger had subsided at the moment, and she began to browse through the menu slowly.


    She actually knew this restaurant which was already very famous.


    However, its opening time was not convenient for the students toe here.


    Especially, during the period when she lived in school, the restaurant just became popr.


    She wanted toe over several times, but there was always no chance.


    Unexpectedly, the first person to bring her here would be Ash.


    Although Mika knew this was just a coincidence, she had to admit that she had a sweet feeling and


    was very happy.


    ording to her own preferences, Mika ordered a bunch of dishes. After she was satisfied, she


    gave the menu to Ash to let him have a look.


    Ash was also hungry, so he added two more snacks and ced an order.


    While waiting, Mika continued to eat the seafood porridge, while recalling the scenes in the haunted


    house.


    She said, "Ash, first of all I have to admit that your haunted house is really perfect. It can be called a


    world-ss horror, but I still have a little suggestion."


    Ash leaned back on the back of the chair and said, "Tell me."


    "It''s possible that it''s because of the time we came here that made me feel this way. But I remember


    that in the sixth scene, the props used by the female ghost were scary, but for people who are more


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bold, they will feel that the props are a little fake. And the fluorescent color used there had some stic


    texture, which especially affects the impression."

 Chapter 461 What You Think Is Important

    Chapter 461 What You Think Is Important


    Chapter 461 What you think is important


    Ash heard this, looked at Mika, and said, "How can you pay attention so much in that situation?"


    Mika became unhappy, snorted, and said, "Ash, it hurts my heart too much when you say that."


    It seemed that she was so weak and frightened that she couldn''t notice anything and lost the ability to


    observe.


    She became angry again, groaned and won''t look at Ash in a friendly manner.


    Ash was amused by her appearance, and immediately said, "I mean you''re smart."


    "Of course." Mika immediately became arrogant. Looking at Ash with her chin raised, she looked


    cute, "I have a super high IQ."


    Ash let out a muffledugh, then became serious, and said, "So, do you have any other suggestion?"


    "Yes," Mika tilted her head and thought for a while, "I think, since you are nning to build a world-


    ss haunted house, then all safety issues should have been considered very carefully. However, from


    my experience today, I feel the time is a bit too long, and people might feel fatigue in the middle. If


    some rest ces can be set up, it may allow those who want to rush to the end to get some ease."


    Ash thought carefully about Mika''s suggestion and felt it was very feasible.


    He said, "Okay, I''ll tell thepany about your suggestionster."


    Immediately, Mika was cheered up. In her high spirits, she wanted to think about what else to


    suggest.


    Seeing she was interested, Ash asked, "The college entrance examination ising soon. Have you


    decided what major you want to study?"


    Mika was taken aback, not expecting that Ash changed the topic so quickly.


    Looking at Ash, she said, "I haven''t figured it out yet."


    Mika was also worried about this. ording to her grades, she certainly had the opportunity to study


    any kind of major she wanted. As long as it was what she wanted, she was free to choose.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Mika became more distressed.


    "I haven''t even thought about which school I am going to..." she said.


    Thinking of this, Mika was instantly discouraged.


    Ash said, "Based on your grades, you will go to the best university in the country. What else do you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    need to think about?"


    If she wanted to go abroad, it was a breeze. However, in Ash''s opinion, it was not necessary to go


    abroad in order to receive better education.


    The top domestic universities were no worse than foreign ones.


    Ash never thought they were better. On the contrary, in his opinion, with the current trend, it was


    developing faster than the foreign countries.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had go abroad at that time, he wouldn''t have done that.


    Ash already liked the delicious food in the country so much that he was reluctant to leave.


    Mika said, "My teacher also suggested that I go to Capital University, but I haven''t made up my mind


    yet."


    If she went to the capital, Mika will be far away from Aimee.


    She didn''t want to be separated from her sister at all.


    Although, now she had no chance to stay with Aimee all the time, Mika still wanted to stay with her


    sister.


    Ash observed Mika''s expression, and knew what she was thinking. Then, he understood, because


    she couldn''t get in touch with Aimee before, she was crying so badly, and when he thought about it


    now, he knew why she was struggling.


    Ash said, "Mika, university is a very important stage in your life. Of course, I don''t mean to think that


    only going to the best school can you have a bright future. But when there is a choice, you still have to


    choose the best first."


    Mika held her chin, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, I understand everything you said."


    She was not an aimless girl, so she naturally knew how important her future was.


    The reason why she was so entangled was not because she wanted to destroy her future.


    In fact, Mika had the self-confidence. No matter what kind of school she went to, she will have a


    bright future in the end. If this was the case, why did she go so far for university?


    Ash said, "Not to mention, you and Aimee don''t actually see each other very often now. After Aimee


    gives birth, she may have no time to take care of you, so you have to think about it. Do you want to


    take this opportunity and go to school well?"


    Mika also thought about this problem.


    In fact, she had always been afraid to disturb Aimee.


    In the past, she felt that her rtionship with her had really improved, and she could also feel how good


    Aimee was to her.


    However, in Mika''s heart, there will still be considerations.


    Especially when she knew that Aimee was pregnant, she felt even more that she should be good and


    obedient, and not to cause trouble for Aimee.


    However, she really didn''t want to just leave this city and study.


    Especially¡­


    Mika looked at Ash, struggled for a moment, and asked, "Ash, do you really want me to leave


    Innisrial?"


    "What?" Ash froze for a moment, and quickly realized what Mika meant by that.


    He felt a little helpless. Did she think that he was driving her away?


    If it was before, although he didn''t have this idea, he really didn''t care where Mika would study.


    It was just that after he''d determined, he can already be sure of one thing, that was, he didn''t want to


    be separated from her.


    After all, after the college entrance examination, the rtionship between them can have some


    changes.


    It was Ash''s own idea now, but he still took it very seriously.


    Ash said, "Is my opinion important to you?"


    "Of course." Mika answered without thinking twice.


    It never urred to her that this was Ash ying tricks on her.


    As Ash heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and the smile couldn''t be suppressed.


    He said, "Then tell me, why is it so important?"


    Mika felt it a little strange, looked at Ash curiously, and asked, "Don''t you think it''s important?"


    Ash said, "I have my thoughts, but now I want to hear yours first."

 Chapter 462 Keep Him Until Now?

    Chapter 462 Keep Him Until Now?


    Chapter 462 Keep him until now?


    Mika looked at Ash suspiciously for a while before saying, "I won''t tell you."


    Although she didn''t think about it that much, what did Ash mean by asking that?


    However, for Mika, it was very clear to her that Ash was setting her up.


    If she just answered as he expected, there might be other consequences.


    She didn''t want it.


    Ash felt a little bit sad that he can''t sessfully trick her.


    He had to admit that she was smart.


    Mika said, "Anyway, I haven''t decided what major I want to study, what I want to do in the future.


    And I don''t know where I''m going. However, Ash, if you have any good suggestions, you can tell me."


    As she spoke, she secretly looked at Ash''s expression, very serious.


    Ash said, "I really have a good idea now. Would you like to listen to it?"


    "Tell me. Maybe I will ept it." Mika said.


    In fact, she was also a very well-behaved girl, and will follow other people''s suggestions.


    As long as it was good for her, she will not refuse.


    Ash said, "I think you are very talented in terms of design. We visited the haunted house today, and you


    can give some suggestions. This is impossible for many visitors. I think, the suggestions you gave me


    are very constructive. If you want to develop in the design area, I don''t think it is necessary to go to the


    capital. In Innisrial University, the design department is among the top in the country. You can consider


    it."


    Mika immediately thought of it. When discussing this topic with Casey before, she also said that their


    university was very great.


    However, at the time, Mika really didn''t think about it.


    Now, she had to think carefully about whether she should develop in this direction or not.


    Ash said, "Of course, this is just a suggestion from me. If you don''t think it is suitable, I have no


    problem with that."


    "It''s suitable. I think it''s perfectly suitable," Mika said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was one thing to be considered. If she had decided, she can prepare for it in advance.


    Now, she missed this opportunity.


    It didn''t matter. Mika believed in her own strength, and it was very easy to achieve her goal.


    Mika said, "I will go back and think about it carefully. When the timees, I will give you a


    surprise."


    Ash smiled and said, "Don''t worry. You still have time to think about it."


    The meal was finally served, and the two of them stopped chatting.


    Although Mika had finished a bowl of seafood porridge, she still felt very hungry.


    She had no time to take care of other things, but began to feast on it.


    She had to say that the food here was really good,pletely in line with her taste.


    Moreover, Mika didn''t know if she was thinking too much, but she really felt that eating with Ash


    seemed to make the food more delicious.


    Just thinking about it made Mika happy.


    She looked at Ash and saw that he ate in a refined manner, but it could also be seen that he was very


    satisfied with the food too.


    In this way, Mika had to think a little more. She thought that Ash would find it delicious because he


    had herpany.


    It was shameless to think so, but she still did it.


    The more she thought about it, the more Mika felt that it was true.


    She couldn''t help giggling, which surprised Ash who sat opposite from her.


    Ash hadn''t gotten along with girls enough, and the women he was familiar with, besides Aimee and


    Matilda, was Averi at most.


    However, they were all like his elder sisters and he treated them respectfully.


    He had never gotten along with a girl of his age, let alone such a young girl.


    Over the past few years, to him, girls should be like Aimee, but Aimee couldn''t be considered an


    normal girl at all.


    If hepleted the task obediently ording to her request, everything would be fine.


    However, if he caused some trouble, Aimee would scold him seriously and even beat him up.


    This left Ash with no skills at all when getting along with another girls.


    When facing Mika, he really felt that, sometimes, he would not be able to keep up with her in terms


    of thinking.


    However, these were not critical problems.


    The most important point was that Ash really thought Mika was quite cute.


    After the two had breakfast, Ash sent Mika back to Homelux.


    Today was the weekend and she didn''t need to go to ss.


    After sending her downstairs, Ash said, "Go back and get a good sleep. If you have any questions, just


    give me a call. I''ll be there for you."


    Although in the haunted house, Mika''s behavior was very normal and she wasn''t affected


    psychologically, this did not mean that she will be like this when she went back home.


    Some people didn''t react at the time, but when they went back, they were crazily frightened.


    Ash worried about that.


    However, it was really inconvenient for him to watch Mika sleep.


    Mika nodded, didn''t think too much but just felt very sweet about Ash''s being on call.


    This sweet feeling took root in her heart and made her very joyful.


    Mika waved to Ash and said, "I''ll go up."


    She didn''t dare to stay with Ash any longer. Otherwise, she felt that she would rush over and hug Ash


    directly.


    Mika wouldn''t let her thoughts exposed until she was sure how Ash felt about her.


    However, she didn''t know that what she thought had already been exposed long ago.


    After Ash watched her go upstairs, he returned to the car and returned to the vi.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the vi, Ash saw Matilda sitting on the sofa drinking tea.


    It seemed that Matilda had had enough sleep. She was in good spirits, and in a good mood.


    Seeing himing in, she nced up and down over him, then put down the teacup and said, "After


    ying all night, Ash, you''re doing well."


    Matilda didn''t say this very ambiguously, but it just made Ash think that she was referring to something


    else, for no reason.


    He tensed up immediately, and quickly exined, "Matilda, don''t talk nonsense. I just took her to the


    amusement park. It''s not what you think."


    Matilda snorted lightly, and said, "You don''t need to tell me. I didn''t know you went to the amusement


    park?"


    If it wasn''t for knowing that they went to the amusement park, and if Ash stayed at Homelux for a night,


    would he still be here?


    Aimee would have already caught them, okay?

 Chapter 463 Please Speak Like A Person

    Chapter 463 Please Speak Like A Person


    Chapter 463 Please speak like a person


    Ash breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Matilda say that.


    However, he soon realized something was wrong.


    Ash looked at Matilda, asking, "Matilda, how do you know we went to the amusement park?"


    "You think I can trust you to spend the night with that little girl?" Matilda was speechless.


    Even if the two of them were in love with each other, although Matilda was just guessing now, it may


    not be until the future, Mika was still in her third year of high school. If something happened to her,


    what should they do?


    Matilda said, "Tell me honestly. Do you like her?"


    Ash''s face flushed instantly. Looking at Matilda, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mute, Matilda looked at Ash, and said, "If you like her, just say it. if you don''t, it''s fine. Is it so difficult to


    answer?"


    Ash said, "I like her."


    After saying these words, he felt a lot more rxed in an instant.


    It was like, after telling someone he trusted about such an important thing, his whole body rxed.


    Looking at his expression, Matilda felt helpless again.


    She said, "Look at you! Just one answer makes you like this. If you confess your love to her in the


    future, won''t you be suffocated?"


    Ash thought about the scene for a moment, and immediately said, "Absolutely impossible!"


    He would never allow that to happen.


    Matilda said, "I don''t know if it''s possible, but I think you''re quite bold. If you want to be Aimee''s brother-


    inw, you are really fearless."


    She was afraid that Ash hadn''t been "abused" by Aimee yet.


    Ash heard this and said, "Matilda, don''t tell Aimee about this."


    He knew very well that although Aimee didn''t care about Mika all the time, the one who could be


    protected by her must be the most important person.


    That fact that he liked Mika was very dangerous.


    Ash could already imagine how miserable he would be.


    However, he still had to fight for himself.


    Matilda said, "No worries. I''m not a big-mouthed person. But, just because you are obedient now. If you


    were really so boldst night and did something out of the ordinary, I can''t save you."


    Ash immediately said tteringly, "Matilda, you are my reborn parent."


    Matilda: "..."


    She had a feeling that it was impossible for Ash to win that girl''s heart.


    At least, she didn''t believe it.


    Ash didn''t know what Matilda was thinking. He was really sleepy at the moment, so he told Matilda and


    prepared to go upstairs.


    Matilda didn''t call him back either, because she was going to go out after a while.


    Today she will meet with the main creators of a new y, and after that, she will go to Francis'' ce.


    The teley they filmed before will be broadcast soon. ording to Francis'' request, it meant that as


    the male and female protagonists in the drama, they were going to do "business".


    Matilda was not very familiar with this. When Francis informed her before, she told him that she would


    fully cooperate with him, but he needed to tell her in advance on how to do it.


    For this matter, it happened that she made an appointment with Francis and August.


    Matilda looked at the time and found that it was almost there, so she went upstairs to change and went


    to the location where the new TV show was shooting first.


    *


    Ash went back to his room, took a shower, andy down on the bed with his hair still wet, wanting to


    sleep.


    Ash was really convinced of Mika''s energy.


    She yed all night, and when she was sent back just now, she was still in high spirits, without feeling


    tired at all.


    But he himself, exhausted, came back with hisst breath.


    For a while, he didn''t want to do anything but sleep.


    However, the phone rang.


    Ash really didn''t want to answer, but he clearly remembered that he told Mika that if there was


    anything happening, she would call him in time, and he would be there on call.


    Fearing that it was Mika''s call, Ash took it and answered it.


    However, the voice from the other end of the phone made Ash want to throw the phone very much.


    There was a yful voice from the other end, with some teasing, "You did a good job, Ash. You have


    grown up and learned how to hook up with little girl. But, Ash, aren''t you being unkind? How old is


    she?"


    Ash didn''t say anything.


    That was outrageous!


    The reason why he wanted to go abroad before was to leave this bastard!


    After he came back, he didn''t go home to see him, so Ash pretended that he was still abroad and


    yed dumb to the end.


    However, now it seemed that his whereabouts had already been grasped.


    Ash knew that he couldn''t hang up the phone now.


    Otherwise, this bastard will definitely use his own way to tell him how much he wanted to make trouble.


    So, Ash could only grit his teeth and say, "Have you finished? My dear brother?"


    "Of course not," Dous Torres said.


    Ash''s face darkened. If Dous was in front of him at this moment, he promised that he would beat


    him without hesitation.


    What the hell was this?


    How can this guy be so annoying?


    It was okay to be annoying when he was young, but now, at this age, he was still so. Ash really


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    doubted whether the two of them were born by the same mother.


    Dous said, "Don''t think I don''t know that you''re cursing me now. But, Ash, let me tell you, I don''t care


    about these things. I just want to ask you, aftering back for so long, when do you n to go home?


    Don''t you know I miss you so much?"


    F**k!


    He was going to throw up, okay?


    This bastard. Can he be normal?


    He gritted his teeth and said to Dous, "My dear brother, please speak like a person."


    "When do youe back to inherit the family business? I are tired and want to retire," Dous said.


    Interesting.


    He suddenly thought of the situation that Dous might be facing now, and he immediately became


    happy. He was no longer annoyed. Instead, he had the pleasure of being an on-looker.


    Ash said, "That''s really hard work for you. But you know that I''m a scientific researcher. My talent is not


    in business. Our family''s business depends on you. If you really think you''re too tired, I think you can


    get married, have a child, train you child earlier to be your sessor."


    After speaking, Ash unceremoniously hung up the phone.


    It felt so good!


    Ash had never been so happy before. Without thinking, he can imagine how embarrassed Dous was


    now.


    It made him simply too delighted.


    Ash believed that he will have a good dream today.

 Chapter 464 How Can A Woman Do This

    Chapter 464 How Can A Woman Do This


    Chapter 464 How can a woman do this


    Torres Group, Innisrial.


    Dous was sitting behind the desk, looking at the phone screen. His face was livid with anger.


    In front the desk, his secretary, Martha Wilson, stood there in a neat professional suit, wearing old-


    fashioned ck-rimmed sses, making her look aged.


    Dous was originally in a bad mood, but when he raised his eyes, he saw Martha dressed in ck,


    and became even more inexplicably angry.


    He threw the phone on the desk, looked at Martha, and asked, "Ms. Wilson, I want to ask you. Do you


    have any prejudice against mypany?"


    Martha replied solemnly, "Torres Group is one of the best groups in the country. It''s impable in every


    aspect. I don''t have any problems with that."


    As Dous heard the words, there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, and he asked, "Then, please tell


    me why you dress like you''re going to a funeral every day."


    Martha didn''t respond.


    There was no change on her face, and her tone of voice didn''t change at all. She still replied solemnly,


    "As a secretary, my most important job is to let anyone know my professionalism. I think , I am dressed


    like this, so that others can focus on my ability to work, rather than my appearance, which will affect


    others'' judgment on my ability."


    Dousughed out loud when he heard this.


    He looked at Martha and said, "Ms. Wilson, what do you mean by that? If you dress nicely, others will


    regard you as someone who has nothing but beauty?"


    Martha didn''t answer, but with a serious look on her face, she recognized Dous'' words.


    This made Dous couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    He suddenly became interested, and his eyes fell on Martha''s face, looking up and down.


    It was true that, seven years had passed since Martha worked as his secretary, and he had never


    looked at Martha''s face carefully for a moment.


    Since Martha appeared in front of him seven years ago and became his secretary, she had always


    looked so old-fashioned and ugly.


    However, it was also because of her excellent working ability that it seemed that Dous had never


    noticed it.


    As for Martha''s working ability, Dous thought she was the best employee in the entire Torres Group.


    However, at this moment, Dous was interested. He really wanted to see what kind of face this


    woman was hiding under the ck-rimmed sses.


    Dous stood up directly and walked in front of Martha.


    He raised his hand to take off Martha''s sses, but was dodged by her.


    Dous was very unhappy, and he was annoyed that he lost the fight with his brother just now, so he


    lost his temper again.


    He gave Martha a direct order, "Don''t move."


    Always, when she was given an order from Dous, she executed an action.


    In the past seven years, she had already formed a habit. If Dous didn''t let her move, she really


    dared not do it.


    And such a behavior pleased Dous.


    See? He just liked such a sensible person, unlike his brother, who pissed him off.


    Dous stopped thinking about it, raised his hand to take Martha''s sses, and just took them off.


    In the next second, Dous met a pair of eyes as clear as water. He dared to say that these were the


    most beautiful eyes he had ever seen.


    For a few seconds, Dous even fell into her eyes, unable to recover for a long time.


    Martha was actually very anxious. She wanted to grab the sses back, but she didn''t dare.


    For seven years, she had never disobeyed Dous'' orders, and for the sake of the generous sry,


    she didn''t dare at all.


    Finally, Dous realized that he was in a trance, so he looked away, and his eyes fell on the sses in


    his hand.


    However, this made him discover a secret.


    It was just a pair of clear lens sses.


    Moreover, this pair of sses, viewed from the front, had the function to make her look ugly.


    No wonder, when he saw Martha''s eyes, he felt them so beautiful.


    He hadn''t found out for seven years that her eyes were so pretty. How could there be such a big


    contrast just by taking off the sses?


    Now it seemed that this woman did it on purpose.


    She made herself look ugly on purpose.


    Realizing this, Dous was almost pissed off.


    He looked at Martha again. The corners of his mouth curled up wickedly, and he said, "Ms. Wilson, you


    are hiding it very well."


    Martha pursed her lips tightly, not daring to speak at all.


    She felt that no matter what she said now, she would be taught a lesson by Dous.


    She cheated her boss, but it didn''t hurt the interests of thepany. Will this be dealt with lightly? She


    didn''t want to lose the well-paid job.


    Martha wanted to ask Dous, but she was afraid to say anything.


    Dous became even angrier when she looked guilty.


    He directly raised his hand,nded on Martha''s face, and rubbed it vigorously, saying, "The sses


    have been specially treated, so you do the same to your face?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, Dous just wanted to scare Martha. Unexpectedly, ayer of foundation was actually


    rubbed off by him.


    There was a fair patch on Martha''s face, which looked very smooth.


    Dous narrowed his eyes in disbelief, unable to believe that this woman really dared to fake her face.


    This was not the same as stic surgery. She just relied on the makeup to make herself look ugly.


    It was just that Dous didn''t understand how could a woman do this?


    At least, among the women he knew, there was no one who didn''t want to be beautiful.


    And this woman, for seven years, actually hid herself under the foundation that was about three or four


    shades different from her ownplexion.


    Dous suddenly looked serious.


    He turned and walked back behind his desk. Dialing the inte, he let his assistant, Mario West, in.


    Mario walked in quickly. Seeing Martha in the office, he was very puzzled. What happened?


    Usually, when Martha was around, Dous will never look for him.


    Watching Martha suspiciously, he was also frightened by Martha who was standing in front of him.

 Chapter 465 Lingering Charm

    Chapter 465 Lingering Charm


    Chapter 465 Lingering charm


    Seeing that Mario also looked frightened, Dous immediately felt much better.


    It was okay. At least he was not the dumbest, and not the only one who was kept in the dark.


    Mario still had professional quality, so he wouldn''t just exim here. He looked back, did not continue


    to stare at Martha , but looked at Dous, asking, "Mr. Torres, what can I help you?"


    "Go downstairs and find a female employee. Bring me the cleansing oil." Dous said.


    Mario was fairly confused.


    When did he know about cleansing oil?


    However, since it was Dous'' order, Mario certainly didn''t dare to hesitate, but went downstairs


    immediately.


    He rushed directly to the PR department. At the department with the most beautiful female employees


    in the entire Torres Group, asking them for cleansing oil was the most foolproof.


    Soon, Mario came up with three bottles of cleansing oils of different textures, along with cotton pad,


    facial cleanser, toner and lotion.


    Dous almostughed angrily when he saw what Mario had set in front of him.


    He stared at Mario, and said dissatisfiedly, "Okay, you''re veryprehensive. I just want a bottle of


    cleansing oil, but you got me so many other things. Why are you so considerate?"


    Mario sensed the ridicule from Dous'' words, and didn''t dare to say anything immediately.


    He just begged Dous to let him go quickly and let him leave the office.


    Although he really wanted to see what will happen next, Mario was also very clear about one thing, that


    was, being an on-looker was risky, and his job was the most important thing.


    He didn''t know if God heard his prayer, but Mario heard Dous say in a bad tone, "Still want to watch


    the show? Get out!"


    Mario ran out immediately without looking back.


    Dous and Martha were left in the office.


    Martha had been utterly pessimistic since Dous called Mario over and asked him to get the


    cleansing oil.


    She knew what she would face next, and she had no other expectations. However, she hoped that she


    would not be fired.


    Dous'' eyes fell on Martha''s face. He saw her drooping head, with a disheveled face, which aroused


    his evil intentions.


    Originally, Dous wanted Martha to go to the bathroom inside to remove the makeup, but now, he


    changed his mind. He wanted Martha to remove makeup in front of him, bit by bit, to reveal her true


    face.


    He wanted to see what did this woman look like?


    How dared she lie to him for seven years like this? Dous was very annoyed thinking about it.


    Martha could feel Dous'' burning gaze, and she would be embarrassed to death right now if she


    could.


    This feeling of torment was really too ufortable.


    Now, if there was one person who could take her away from here, she would be extremely grateful.


    However, no one could do that.


    She was not as lucky as Mario. God did not hear her prayer.


    She can do nothing here.


    Knowing this, Martha had nothing to fear.


    In the worst case, she would leave thepany and look for a new job.


    However, it was easy to find a job, but it was too difficult to find a good job.


    Thinking that she was about to bid farewell to such a generous sry, she almost copsed.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Dous as if facing death unflinchingly.


    Dous said, "Do it. You know what I want you to do. Do you want me to help you?"


    "No, no need." Martha''s voice sounded discouraged. She no longer looked calm and self-possessed as


    before.


    She slowly moved to the desk and reached for the bottle of cleansing oil.


    She didn''t know where Mario took this from, but she used the same brand, and the effect of removing


    makeup was very outstanding.


    Martha squeezed the cleansing oil into her palm, waited for it to emulsify, and then applied it to her


    face.


    Although the foundation she applied was thick, it was very easy to remove.


    After rubbing it like this for a while, and then gently wiping it off with a remover cotton, her original skin


    waspletely revealed.


    Dous looked at Martha with astonishment. If it wasn''t for the sharp color difference between her


    neck and her face, he couldn''t believe that she would actually be so hard to herself and make her skin


    darker.


    Martha wiped it off, and repeated it with her hands. This time, the entire makeup was removed.


    Dous looked at her fair skin, with no pores visible at all, and couldn''t help sighing that makeup was


    really a profound knowledge.


    Although people will not think she was ugly with her deliberate makeup, it can be said that Martha was,


    at first nce, not a peerless beauty, but she was a very attractive person with lingering charm.


    Dous had heard other people''s discussions more than once, and thought that Martha''s appearance


    was very nice.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But now, Dous thought her appearance can be worthy of the words "peerless beauty".

 Chapter 466 I Want To Ask For A Leave

    Chapter 466 I Want To Ask For A Leave


    Chapter 466 I want to ask for a leave


    Realizing what he was thinking, Dous withdrew his gaze, leaned back on the seat, then looked at


    Martha, saying coldly, "Tell me what''s going on? What do you want to do? Why did you make yourself


    ugly?"


    Dous'' tone was very unfriendly, full of danger, and it could even be said that he might scare people


    as hell.


    Martha had a guilty conscience, but seeing Dous really angry now, she really faltered.


    Biting her lips lightly, Martha said, "It''s my fault. Believe me. I don''t have any intention of bringing harm


    to thepany or jeopardizing your interests."


    Martha was really worried that Dous would take her as some kind of corporate spy.


    Just thinking about it made her feel a little uneasy.


    Dous listened to her exnation, but instead became even more convinced subconsciously.


    "Didn''t jeopardize my interests?" Dous snorted lightly, "You make yourself ugly to hurt my eyes.


    Won''t it be considered as jeopardizing my interests?"


    Martha looked at Dous in shock. It was hard to believe that it was him who said those words.


    In the past seven years, Martha had known Dous was sharp-tongued, and was shocked that why


    the words from his mouth can be sharper every day?


    But there had never been a moment that had shocked Martha so much.


    Because, it seemed that Dous'' spiteful remark had not been for her, this was the first time.


    In addition, no matter how malicious Dous was before, he had never used it on a woman''s


    appearance, so Martha was really astonished when she heard Dous say that about her.


    She wanted to talk back, but didn''t have the ability.


    After all, she hid her true face first, and no matter what, it was her fault.


    However, Martha couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "I''m not ugly."


    Even if she used darker foundation, her facial features were pretty good. No matter how ugly she was,


    it wasn''t as exaggerated as Dous said, right?


    How did it hurt his eyes?


    He was the one who had visual impact on people.


    Although Martha said this very quietly, Dous still heard it clearly.


    Dous sneered and said, "Are you not convinced?"


    Martha immediately faltered again, shook her head vigorously, and said, "You are the boss. Everything


    you said is right."


    She was like a doormat when she said so, as if she was being bullied by Dous.


    Dous was very helpless. He didn''t say anything excessive, so why did she lose her temper?


    Martha took a deep breath, and said to worsen the situation, "Anyway, I have my own reasons for doing


    this. If you don''t believe it, forget it. Anyway, I didn''t hurt you."


    When Dous heard this, he became even more angry. This woman was going to be against him on


    purpose, wasn''t she?


    Martha didn''t want to continue this topic with him, so she walked over to get the cleanser and said, "I''ll


    use your bathroom."


    After speaking, regardless of whether Dous agreed or not, she took the facial cleanser and went into


    the bathroom.


    Dous leaned back on the seat, not moving, but thoughtful.


    Indeed, aside from Martha making herself ugly, in other respects, Martha did not do anything to hurt


    him, whether it was for him as a person or for thepany.


    This made Dous very confused. She didn''t seem to want anything, so why did she do this?


    Soon, Martha washed her face and came out of the bathroom.


    This time, she also cleaned her neck, without the contrast of color difference, which made her look


    even more attractive.


    Because the water hadn''tpletely dried off her fair skin, her face looked tender, making it impossible


    to take his eyes away.


    Coupled with her pair of eyes without sses, they were watery, which was extraordinarily moving.


    Dous was not a person who judged people by their appearance. From childhood to adulthood, there


    were countless women of all kinds and styles who had thrown themselves at him, some bold, some


    reserved, some mature, and some sweet.


    Among them, there was no shortage of those who can make people think that they were peerless


    beauties at first sight.


    Dous had never been attracted, and had never been amazed by anyone.


    However, at this moment, even though Martha was still wearing a ck and rigid work suit, he still


    couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    He did not hide it but looked at Martha boldly, not hesitating to show his appreciation.


    Martha had seen such a gaze. Feeling very ufortable, she subconsciously looked down, trying to


    avoid Dous'' gaze.


    However, even though she lowered her head, she could still feel how sizzling Dous'' eyes were.


    Martha couldn''t stand it anymore, so she raised her head again, looked at Dous, and whispered,


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    She was really, really scared.


    The bad experience in the past made her nervous at the moment.


    Dous heard the tremor in her voice, frowned, looked at her suspiciously, and asked, "What''s wrong


    with you?"


    Martha bit her lip and said, "If you have nothing else to do, I would like to take a leave of absence."


    Now, she just wanted to go back to her rental house and iste herself.


    However, such an abnormal girl made Dous feel extremely puzzled.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze fell firmly on Martha''s face, trying to read her expression.


    Dous hadn''t seen Martha like this for seven years.


    This was so abnormal.


    Dous didn''t care about other people''s private affairs originally, but with Martha like this, he couldn''t


    help but worry.


    Dous said, "It''s okay to ask for a leave, but you have to tell me what''s wrong with you first?"


    Martha could feel the worry in Dous'' eyes, and also knew that she shouldn''t associate him with


    those viins, but she couldn''t control herself.


    She was trembling, and her breathing became rapid and irregr.


    Martha didn''t know how to describe this feeling. It was like a fish that had been reborn with great


    difficulty. Suddenly, it was beaten back to its original form and dried up in the desert. There was water


    in front of it, but it couldn''t drink it.


    Finally, under tremendous psychological pressure, Martha fell straight backwards.


    Dous'' body reacted faster than his mind, and he reached out to grab Martha into his arms,


    preventing her from falling to the ground.


    "Martha, what''s wrong with you? Wake up! Martha!" Dous yelled Martha''s name. However, it didn''t


    have any effect. He just saw her pale face, looking very pitiful.

 Chapter 467 Say Away

    Chapter 467 Say Away


    Chapter 467 Say away


    Dous picked up Martha and rushed out of the office.


    Mario hade out of the office, but didn''t leave.


    He was still worried. If something happened inside, he could rush in in time.


    Who would have thought that what he was worried about did not happen, but saw his boss hugging


    Martha out.


    Mario froze in ce in shock, unable to react for a long time.


    It was Dous who looked at him and said, "Get a car!"


    Mario reacted then, and immediately moved.


    The car was driving on the road at high speed. Dous contacted the people from the department of


    transportation and adjusted the traffic lights so that they could go to the hospital unimpeded all the way.


    Dous took Martha out of the car and rushed inside.


    The doctor had made arrangements and was waiting for them at the gate.


    After asking the reason, the doctor checked Martha.


    There was nothing wrong with Martha''s functioning. After examining her, the doctor looked at Dous


    and asked, "Did something stimte her?"


    This question confused Dous very much. He didn''t think that he had stimted Martha in any way,


    because he just venomously said something to her. With Martha''s psychological quality, she should not


    be stimted.


    If it must have something to do with him, it was him who asked her to remove her makeup.


    Dous told the doctor what had happened.


    The doctor had no clue for the time being, and can''t just make a conclusion.


    In the current situation, they can only wait until Martha woke up.


    Dous did not make things difficult for the doctor, and sat down on the sofa in the ward. His eyes fell


    on Martha''s face.


    Her face was still pale, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. When people saw it, they will


    suddenly feel distressed.


    Dous unconsciously raised his hand to cover his heart, feeling inexplicably suffocated.


    The air in the ward made Dous very breathless. He stood up, turned and walked out of the ward.


    This feeling made Dous very ufortable. At this moment, all he wanted was a cigarette.


    However, it was not easy to smoke in a ce like a hospital.


    Dous walked to the end of the corridor, stood by the window and watched the scenery outside,


    feeling uneasy for a long time.


    "Mr. Torres?" A gentle female voice sounded, with a little bit of astonishment.


    Dous turned his head and saw Aimee standing not far from him, looking at him in surprise.


    "Dr. Read." Dous nodded towards Aimee and said, "What a coincidence."


    "Yeah, I''ve worked in the hospital for so many years. This is the first time I''ve seen you here." Aimee


    said.


    Dous raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard the words, and said, "Dr. Read, isn''t that what you


    said excessive? Are you expecting me to be sick?"


    Aimee smiled and said, "Mr. Torres, please don''t misinterpret my meaning like this."


    No more jokes, Aimee asked, "Mr. Torres, why do youe to the hospital today? What''s the matter?"


    Dous fell silent and didn''t answer Aimee''s question.


    Aimee didn''t care, smiled at him, and said, "Mr. Torres, you must be busy. I have something else to do,


    so I will leave first."


    Dous nodded, but when Aimee walked away, he stopped her, "Dr. Read, please wait a moment."


    Aimee turned around and looked at Dous suspiciously, wondering what he was calling her to do.


    Dous said, "I know Ash hase back. If possible, please tell him and let him go home."


    Aimee didn''t promise anything, but said, "Mr. Torres, Ash has his own ideas. I can''t control them, but I


    will convey your words to him."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks then," Dous said.


    Aimee nodded, and was about to leave again, but was stopped again.


    She felt a little helpless, and looked at Dous, wondering what else he wanted to say.


    Dous seemed to be very entangled. After a long silence, he said, "Dr. Read, may I ask you to see a


    patient?"


    Aimee was very puzzled just now. Who was Dous apanying to see the doctor?


    Hearing what he said now, she said, "Where is the patient? Take me there."


    Dous brought Aimee to the ward.


    Martha was still lying on the bed. Her face was even paler than before he left just now.


    Dous asked worriedly, "Dr. Read, can you see what happened to her?"


    "Did she get stimted by something?" Aimee asked.


    This judgment was the same as the previous doctor''s.


    Dous didn''t hide anything, and told what happened again.


    Aimee didn''t notice anything wrong.


    However, what made Aimee more puzzled was, what was it that made this woman seem to fall into a


    terrible nightmare?


    Aimee said, " Dr. Lee and I have the same judgment. We still have to wait for the patient to wake up."


    Dous nodded and said nothing more.


    Aimee couldn''t help but take a second look at this beautiful woman lying on the bed. Even though she


    was lying pale and weak, with her eyes closed, it can still be seen that she was a very beautiful woman.


    Very beautiful.


    However, this woman inexplicably gave Aimee a familiar feeling.


    Aimee didn''t care about gossips. Seeing that she can''t do anything at the moment, she can only wait


    for the patient to wake up by herself, so she said to Dous, "Mr. Torres, let''s go out and talk."


    As the two came out of the ward again, Aimee said, "When I was inside just now, I can''t exin it so


    clearly. Although the patient is in aa now, the possibility of hearing our conversation cannot be


    ruled out. Therefore, I can only call you here."


    Dous nodded, and said, "Dr. Read, please tell me what you have to say."


    There was an inexplicable feeling of uneasiness in his heart. He was too aware of Aimee''s ability, but


    he was really afraid that Aimee would tell him directly that there was something wrong with Martha''s


    body.


    Seeing his tense expression at this moment, Aimee smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so nervous.


    What I want to say is that I don''t think she has any physical illness. She should experience something,


    or there is something she is afraid of, which has taken root in her heart. My suggestion is that it is best


    to arrange a psychiatrist for her."

 Chapter 468 Just Help Me

    Chapter 468 Just Help Me


    Chapter 468 Just help me


    Aimee''s words made Douspletely stunned. He never thought that it would turn into the oue


    she needed to see a psychiatrist in the end.


    This made his expression a little tense.


    Dous asked, "Dr. Read, are you serious?"


    "You can observe it again. However, I think that since she can be stimted to faint, she probably won''t


    tell you what she is afraid of when she wakes up." Aimee said .


    So, even if they waited until Martha woke up, the doctors couldn''t do anything.


    At most, they would check if there was any other ailment, and then they can leave.


    As Dous heard this, he couldn''t help pinching his fingers.


    For a moment, he regretted it very much. Why did he want to bully a young woman, just because she


    was easy to be bullied?


    Why did he want to hurt her like this?


    Just thinking about it made Dous regretful.


    Under the strong self-condemnation, Dous finally suppressed the remorse in his heart.


    Now that it had happened, thinking about it now was actually the most useless thing.


    Dous said, "Thank you, Dr. Read. I see."


    Aimee nodded and left.


    Back in her office, Aimee still felt that the patient looked familiar.


    She checked the hospital system and saw the patient''s name, Martha Wilson.


    Aimee was stunned for a moment. That patient was actually Martha.


    She knew that Dous had a capable female secretary by his side, and it could be said that she was


    even more famous than Dous. However, in her impression, Martha didn''t look like this.


    For a moment, Aimee, unable to resist curiosity, logged in the Growlers'' mini-program.


    She hadn''t logged into the program for a long time. When she suddenly did so, she was immediately


    besieged.


    "No way! Am I blind? Aimee actually appears?"


    "Oh my Aimee, what are you doing now? Don''t you know we are worried about you? Why don''t you


    contact us? Isn''t this intentional to make us sad?"


    "What happened? Why do you show up suddenly?"


    Aimee was speechless.


    It was outrageous.


    For these people, when they had nothing to do, didn''t contact one another once in a few years, which


    was obviously amon thing. Why did they act like she did something bad?


    Aimee became upset, and said directly, "I''m pregnant."


    In an instant, no one spoke for a long time.


    Aimee wasfortable now.


    It turned normal. What they said just now made it feel like she had disappeared.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aimee said, "I''ve beenzy recently, so I don''t want to do it myself. Who of you is free to help me check


    a person?"


    "Who?"


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Need revenge?"


    Aimee was speechless again.


    Well, it seemed that the fact that she was pregnant did not have a great impact on them.


    Aimee said, "Her name is Martha Wilson. I want everything about her. The information I can provide


    you now is that she is the secretary to the president of Torres Group."


    Everyone was mute.


    She was just a president''s secretary, but they needed to investigate her?


    Break a fly on the wheel?


    Everyone tried to prevaricate.


    "I''m quite busy. Whoever is free will take this errand."


    "Well, I''m busy, too. I''m going to Esnya soon, so don''t mess with me."


    "How can you be so unreliable? It''s been a long time since Aimee asked us to do something. What are


    you doing? Do you dislike Aimee ?"


    Aimee was speechless again and again.


    She knew that this group of people could work hard on this kind of thing.


    However, after looking through the chat history, Aimee became amused.


    She tapped a few times on her phone and sent a message.


    "How about you, Harley? Sorry to trouble you."


    Harley''s full name was Harley Ross. He ranked the third of the Growlers and was the gentlest among


    them.


    It was said that when he was young, he was told to be pampered because of his weak body. For a long


    time, he was treated as a girl.


    Even he himself once thought he was a girl.


    Also, because of this, Harley was often bullied when he was in school, which made his studenthood full


    of all kinds of bad things.


    However, because of his weak body, he could only lie in bed all day. He spent most of his time on


    The Growlers'' most advanced technology was contributed by Harley.


    Aimee and the others sometimes teased him, not from his gender identity, or what he had experienced,


    but, they deliberately gave some unimportant tasks to him. Watching him jumping in anger, they


    thought he was cute.


    Of course, in fact, the more seemingly lessplicated tasks were, the more effort must be put in


    behind them, because there were many details, which may be the easiest to be missed.


    But Harley won''t make any loopholes in this.


    Aimee asked him to help her investigate Martha''s information. It did feel a little overqualified, but he


    was the most suitable candidate.


    Harley sent several exmation points in a row, as ifining and feeling dissatisfied, but was


    He couldn''t help sending out a series of growling emojis, saying, "You guys really don''t feel bad for


    bullying me like this? I''m your lovely Harley. How can you do this!?"


    Aimee couldn''t stop being so happy. She immediately transferred money to him and said, "Okay,


    Harley, just help me."


    Sure enough, after she did so with coquettish words, Harley immediately sighed.


    He was simply "threatened" by Aimee.


    Aimee knew Harley too well. He was just a child, and if she said a few pleasant words, he would


    Most importantly, Harley and Matilda were the same. They both loved money very much.


    With the two of them, there was nothing can''t be handled by money.


    If it can''t be done, it can only exin one thing, that was, the money was not enough.


    Harley said, "Hey, I''m only helping you because you are Aimee. If it''s someone else, I won''t help."


    Aimee couldn''t stopughing that he was still pretending to be cool.

 Chapter 469 We Will Be Home In A While

    Chapter 469 We Will Be Home In A While


    Chapter 469 We will be home in a while


    Harleypleted the mission quickly. Aimee received a message from him before she got off work.


    She quickly browsed through the information, and was a little surprised that Martha''s past actually


    looked like that.


    She didn''t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but Aimee even hadpassion and felt a little


    pitiful for her.


    Her mood was affected, and she walked out of the hospital very unhappily.


    As soon as she got into the car, Patrick asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He hadn''t seen Aimee with this expression for a long time, and his brows furrowed unconsciously. He


    reached out to cover the back of her head tofort her.


    Aimee tilted her head, fell directly into Patrick''s arms, and said, "Darling, why are there so many


    unfortunate people in this world?"


    Patrick didn''t think much about it, but just thought it was some patient in the hospital that made Aimee


    feel emotional.


    He said, "The world is so big, and everyone has their own destiny. If we want to pity everyone, wouldn''t


    it be too tiring?"


    Hearing this, Aimee got out of Patrick''s arms and tilted her head to look at him.


    Her eyes seemed to be saying: "Darling, how can you say such cold-blooded words?"


    However, Aimee agreed with Patrick''s point of view very much.


    She said, "Yes, people just need to take care of their business. What about others? I really can''t care


    about that much."


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s cheek gently, and said, "Okay, I''m relieved if you think that way. Tell me now,


    what happened to make you unhappy?"


    Aimee took out her phone and showed Martha''s information to Patrick.


    Patrick nced at it quickly, and was also a little surprised.


    Before his ident, he actually had a lot of contact with Dous.


    They were in a cooperative rtionship on many projects.


    It was just that, after his ident, hepletely left thepany to Miles, and did nothing, so naturally


    he didn''t pay attention to what happened to Dous.


    For the secretary next to Dous, Patrick remembered who she was, which was rare.


    Because, at the negotiating table, this woman''s ability was not inferior to Dous''.


    There were times when Martha was simply more difficult to deal with than Dous.


    Even, on two asions, if Patrick hadn''t been determined enough, and would not have made any


    concessions to the established projects, he might reallypromise because of the conditions set by


    Martha.


    Patrick knew that he would probably be the most annoying client on that woman''s cklist.


    However, he never expected that a woman with such a powerful ability would have experienced this.


    Returning the phone to Aimee, Patrick asked, "What are you going to do?"


    In fact, it was impossible for them to do anything. First, they were not familiar with her. Second, bringing


    this matter up was tantamount to uncovering her scars. They were not the kind of people who can do


    this.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "I don''t n to do anything. I will let myself forget about this. I just feel


    very emotional about the unfairness of this world."


    Patrick nodded. As he thought, Aimee would definitely make such a choice.


    Aimee thought of another thing, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darkling, I saw her face today. She is


    really beautiful."


    It was to the extent that even she thought so.


    For a long time, in Aimee''s heart, the most beautiful woman was Matilda.


    Today, she inexplicably had a feeling that Martha''s appearance can rival Matilda.


    Patrick was less interested in that.


    He said, "However, in my eyes, everyone is inferior to you."


    As Aimee heard this, she was pleased.


    Of course she knew what she looked like.


    However, she was very happy to hear Patrick say that.


    Patrick looked at her happy look, and then curled the corners of his mouth.


    He said, "It turns out that you like to hear me praise you for being beautiful."


    Aimee was dumbfounded.


    She was not that superficial.


    However, she had to admit that it was indeed a very pleasant thing to hear someone she loved say that


    she was beautiful.


    Aimee said, "Darling, you are handsome."


    In order to cover up her shyness, she used his way to deal with him. Wasn''t she a little too clever?


    Patrick became pleased by Aimee.


    Aimee immediately became proud, and said, "Look! Don''t you also like to hear nice words from


    others?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick touched between his eyebrows, but really couldn''t refute it.


    He really felt a little bit refreshed when he heard Aimee''s words.


    Aimee became proud again, and in the confrontation with Patrick, she won again.


    In the good mood, the bad feeling when she read Martha''s information dissipated at this moment.


    Aimee had made up her mind that she wanted to forget about this thing, so she will really do so.


    Anyway, she was pregnant now, so she can use a very unscientific but very useful reason to exin


    her behavior, that was, motherhood made her stupid.


    Burrowing into Patrick''s arms, Aimee yawned. "Darling, I''m tired."


    Her voice was delicate and soft, filling Patrick''s heart.


    Patrick turned his head, kissed Aimee''s cheek, and said, "Hey, sleep for a while. We''ll be home in a


    while."


    Aimee muttered softly, "When we get home, don''t wake me up for dinner. I want to sleep."


    Patrick had no choice. Seeing that she was really sleepy, he agreed.


    Anyway, since Aimee got pregnant, she really hadn''t been on time when it was time to have meals.


    As long as she wanted to eat, there was something avable immediately.


    Aimee fell asleep contentedly in Patrick''s arms, with a very peaceful feeling.

 Chapter 470 How Lonely

    Chapter 470 How Lonely


    Chapter 470 How lonely


    Matilda and Francis made an appointment at a restaurant that specialized in crispy pork hock.


    ording to Francis, it was the best one he identally discovered when he was filming. However,


    crispy pork hocks in Innisrial were not delicious, so he begged the owner to open one in Innisrial.


    It hadn''t opened officially yet, so there was no worry about privacy. With the superior location, there


    was no worry about being secretly photographed.


    As Matilda entered a room, she couldn''t helpughing. "You''re making it look like we have a secret


    rtionship. It''s just a friendly cooperation, but you''re making us confused."


    Francis said, "Don''t run ridicule me. I''m doing this for my appetite. You just need to eat and drink well."


    Matilda pulled out a chair and sat down, saying, "I want to see if it''s as delicious as you said. If it''s not,


    you can figure out how to take responsibility."


    "Don''t worry about it. I guarantee you will want to eat it again." Francis said.


    Matilda didn''t doubt his words. When it came to food, she really had nothing to disagree with Francis.


    Only Aimee canpete with him.


    However, Aimee was the kind who can eat other food even if she was picky, unlike Francis, who would


    rather be hungry than eat something bad.


    Matilda used to be picky for a while, just like Francis. She was sent out by Aimee on a missionter.


    Not to mention eating delicious food, she can only havepressed biscuits with cold water.


    In a month, she became extremely skinny.


    After she came back, the first question Aimee asked her was, "Do you still want to do it?"


    Francis didn''t meet Aimee. Otherwise, he would have been taught a lesson.


    As the two chatted, August arrived.


    With exactly the same words as Matilda, August said, "Mr. Snider, what are you doing? Making it so


    dramatic. Like I''m secretly in love with you."


    As Matilda heard August''s words, she immediatelyughed out loud, lying her upper body on the table


    andughing without caring how she looked like now.


    Francis was speechless.


    He red at August, and said, "It seems that the atmosphere of your new crew is good, and you are


    starting to be talkative. Tell me, is that something you''re capable of saying? Is it suitable? You''re


    an actor. If you put yourself out of the closet, won''t you be afraid to fall down?"


    August heard the words, but was teased by Francis, and said directly, "If I fall down, I am dragged


    down by you."


    "Get the hell out of here!" Francis said angrily, "I''m a straight man, and I love my wife. I don''t want to be


    with you."


    Matilda almost fell off the chair when she heard what Francis said.


    Too much, simply too much.


    This was going to make her stomach hurt fromughing, so they deliberately didn''t let her eat well.


    After a long time, Matilda rubbed her belly with one hand and her cheek with the other, and sat up.


    Francis looked at Matilda speechlessly, and said, "Is it that funny?"


    Matildaughed again by what he said, nodded desperately, and said, "It''s really funny."


    Francis could say nothing but sigh.


    Was he still a fearsome and well-known director?


    Why was he so miserable in front of them?


    August''s eyes fell on Matilda''s face. Seeing herughing until tearsing out, he shook his head


    helplessly, took out a few tissues and handed them over, saying, "Okay, okay, noughing. Show Mr.


    Snider some respect. Don''t annoy him. He might cut all our scenes."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, what he said made Matildaugh again.


    While wiping her tears, she stared at August. This guy deliberately said such things, knowing that she


    couldn''t stopughing.


    Matilda said, "I think you two have better shut up now. Otherwise, we might not be able to eat today."


    August and Francis nced at each other. Both were speechless, but agreed to shut up.


    After all, if Matilda really keptughing like this, the scene would be really creepy.


    Finally, Matilda stoppedughing, and became powerless from that.


    Matilda said, "I''ll eat moreter. Both of you bully me."


    The two men looked at each other again, seeing deep pity for each other in each other''s eyes.


    What did the two of them do wrong? How could be they bully her?


    However, Matilda was beautiful, and she was right in everything she said.


    Finally, the three of them stopped joking and got down to business.


    Francis said, "Next week, we will start aprehensive publicity. In the current environment, it''s very


    important for male and female protagonists to do the publicity. I have already written the script for the


    two of you. When the timees, you two just act like this."


    As he spoke, Francis handed the scripts to them.


    Matilda and August flipped through the pages, and after a cursory scan, Matilda was overwhelmed.


    She raised her head from the script, looked at Francis, and asked, "Mr. Snider, are you serious? Do


    you really want us to act like this?"


    With this method and scale, she will be beaten, right?


    Francis said, "Don''t worry. My script, of course, is based on the premise that our show is a big hit. In


    this way, we can show affection in reality. If it''s not, you are good colleagues at best, and just getting


    along with each other as usual is enough."


    As Matilda heard what Francis said, she understood what he meant.


    She said, "Okay, although I don''t like this kind of acting, I still hope that the show can be a hit."


    After all, this was her first TV show. She may not work in the entertainment industry for long, and she


    didn''t need to rely on the fame to show her ability.


    However, since she was here, why not take what should be taken?


    Matilda spoke casually, but didn''t notice that when August heard her words, he raised his eyes to look


    at her, and immediately lowered them quickly.


    No one noticed how lonely his eyes were.

 Chapter 471 Which Place Do You Want

    Chapter 471 Which ce Do You Want


    Chapter 471 Which ce do you want


    After putting away the scripts, the three stopped talking about business.


    As Francis said, the food in this restaurant was really delicious.


    Matilda ate a lot, and after eating, she touched her stomach and seemed a little unbelievable.


    She actually ate so much without paying attention to it.


    Francis said, "How about it? Is it very good? Let me tell you that there is no problem at all with the


    restaurant I chose."


    Matilda said, "Yes, yes, Mr. Snider, everything you said is right."


    After eating, the three of them came out of the restaurant together.


    They didn''t drink, but went to their respective cars, preparing to go home.


    Matilda went back to the vi directly. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the door, she heard Ash


    say, "Matilda, you are trending on Twitter."


    Matilda was confused.


    What was the trending on Twitter?


    How was she supposed to be trending on Twitter when she was not famous yet?


    Matilda walked over, took the tabletputer that Ash handed over, and looked at it suspiciously,


    which immediately made herugh angrily.


    The trending content on Twitter was: Actor August''s suspected love affair is exposed, and he has a


    secret meeting with a woman.


    The photo taken was just right when they came out of the restaurant, but the situation at that time was


    that she was standing at the door of the restaurant with August and Francis. The person who took the


    photo directly avoided Francis, causing an illusion that there were only her and August.


    Matilda was very speechless, and didn''t know what the photographer wanted to do in such an inferior


    way.


    However, what Matilda had to care about was that thements below were quite intolerable.


    Allmentor were cursing her.


    They investigated her, from the show "Hide Yourself" to "Alby''s Memoir", which coincidentally


    happened to be with August.


    It was no wonder that some people cursed her.


    [That''s enough. I don''t know where this unknown actresses from. She hasn''t made any official


    works yet, but just trying to take advantage of August''s poprity. Needless to say, this must be a


    press release that some shameless actress bought herself. August is really miserable. Every day, he''s


    used by this kind of people with ulterior motive. Just let him go!]


    [She looks like she has undergone a lot of stic surgeries. I don''t know why she''s shameless to


    piggyback on August''s poprity. I almost vomit. Don''t mess with him, okay?]


    [He should focus on his career. Please don''t post this kind of photo in the future. He doesn''t like this


    kind of cheap woman.]


    [A certain female star should take good care of her benefactor, okay? It''s disgusting to do so. Today is


    another day when I feel sorry for August. He is too miserable.]


    Matilda read thements and was speechless.


    What were these young girls thinking? They said she had stic surgery and she was a mistress.


    Can stic surgery make her so beautiful?


    It seemed that, before she hadn''t started her career, these young people dared to nder her without


    knowing her true strength.


    Matilda didn''t want to know who was boring enough to create such a trending Twitter search, but she


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    knew one thing now. She had to have a representative work that would give her a huge following, so


    that when this happened, she would have the strength to tell the unreasonable people that they would


    never be as good as her.


    Throwing the tablet aside, Matilda stood up and said, "I''m going up to rest."


    Ash observed Matilda''s expression, and for some reason, he inexplicably felt a murderous aura.


    He unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Matilda was pissed off. Now, it was going to be


    "lively".


    After Matilda returned to the room, she took out her mobile phone and was about to make a call when


    the screen lit up first. It was Miles.


    She picked up the phone and said to Miles, "Just in time, I''m calling you too."


    On the other end of the phone, Miles seemed very angry, and his voice was full of restrained rage,


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of this matter for you."


    Matildaughed inexplicably when she heard his tone.


    She said, "What''s the matter? Are you jealous?"


    When Matilda said this, she hadn''t thought about it at all.


    After she finished speaking, she realized what she had said, and immediately felt a little ufortable.


    Why did she suddenly say such an inexplicable thing?


    Miles didn''t seem to expect that Matilda would say that, and he was taken aback for a moment. Then


    he seemed to be in a good mood and said, "Yes, I''m jealous."


    He admitted so generously that Matilda was a little at a loss in an instant.


    Matilda said a little cowardly, "Well, I''m talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I''m serious," Miles said.


    Matilda was speechless.


    Okay, what can she do? She just wanted to me herself for saying nonsense.


    There was no other way, so Matilda could only change the topic.


    She said, "You said you want to solve it. How do you do it?"


    "I''m going to make them pay," Miles said.


    In the name of thepany, they would sendwyers'' letters directly to those who spread rumors and


    abuses, and make them pay for their actions.


    Matilda had no objection to this, and said, "Okay, go and solve it."


    She was quite happy that Miles could do this.


    Miles said, "You don''t have to worry about anything else. Just eat and sleep well."


    Matilda said, "I don''t care about these. What I only care about now is that I want to have my own work


    as soon as possible."


    Alby''s Memoir will be on air soon, but Matilda believed that it was not enough.


    She needed to have more outstanding works.


    Miles said, "If you want to be famous quickly, there is a show you can attend."


    "What is it?" Matilda asked.


    "The Actor," Miles said.


    This show was still in the preparation stage and will start broadcasting in the next season. At present,


    the cast list had basically beenpleted. If Matilda wanted to participate, Miles will naturally have a


    way to help her.


    As Matilda heard the name, she could probably guess what show it was for.


    She said without hesitation, "Yes, let''s do it."


    Miles said, "Then tell me, what ce do you want?"

 Chapter 472 He Can Marry

    Chapter 472 He Can Marry


    Chapter 472 He can marry


    When Matilda heard Miles''s words, sheughed unceremoniously.


    "There really is no such thing as a clean ce," she said


    "So, under the rules, you can have any number of ces you want," Miles said


    "Let me see," Matilda said with interest, "Let me guess. This show has invited actors of different ranks


    and ages to participate. There are newbies like me who are just starting out in the industry, as well as


    veteran actors who have been filming for decades. Some are young and stupid, and some are highly


    respected artists. Under such circumstances, it would be unrealistic for me to be the first ce.


    Although I have the ability to do so, I don''t have any good feelings for them. They might even make


    enemies for me. However, since I''m here, I can''t be so anonymous. Therefore, I want to stay until the


    night of the championship."


    Miles said, "Okay, I''ll set it up."


    Matilda was in a good mood. She didn''t think she was being presumptuous by this request.


    On the contrary, it was because of her absolute awareness and recognition of her own abilities.


    Having made up her mind to get famous quickly, Matilda wanted to do her best.


    After hanging up the phone, Matilda didn''t rush to bed.


    She searched on the Inte for information about "The Actor".


    The show was now in its third season, and this time, it was season four.


    As a matter of fact, by now, this show had already made the audience feel very tired.


    So, to be in this show and famous, she must be more outstanding than other people.


    For a moment, Matilda wondered if Miles was messing with her.


    But soon, Matilda figured it out.


    Since a show can run until the fourth season, it meant that the show had an absolute audience, so it


    can continue to survive.


    Well, on this basis, the rest maye from the various participating guests, with their own fans.


    Matilda nced at the guest list that had already been made public. Some of them, indeed, was top-


    notch.


    And among them, there was a name she was familiar with. That was Kate.


    Matilda squinted. Did it mean she can''t avoid her enemy?


    They can even meet each other in the same show.


    After going through the press releases about Kate, Matilda changed her mind.


    Indeed, in the beginning, as Matilda thought, the show had several heavyweight performers.


    However, many former guests did not care about the affirmation from the show.


    They were more like mentors who came to support the newbies.


    And for this season''s winner, most actually guessed that Kate will be the ultimate champion.


    That set Matilda on fire.


    She called Miles again and cut to the chase. "I''ve changed my mind," she said. "I want to win."


    Miles didn''t ask her the reason, but said, "Okay."


    For a moment, Matilda really felt that Miles doted on her.


    The idea seemed to let her brain crash and she did note back to reality.


    She did not know how she hade up with the word "dote".


    She only knew that if she continued to have random thoughts like this, she would lose control of a lot of


    things.


    To avoid it, Matilda said, "You can rest assured. I''m capable. Since I asked for this, I will certainly be


    able to do it."


    Miles said, "I believe you."


    He always believed in Matilda unconditionally.


    Matilda said nothing more and hung up the phone.


    This was not going to work. It was not good.


    She clutched her cheek, and there was a feeling that she could not control herself.


    She really seemed to be headed for Miles.


    Pulling her thoughts back, Matilda threw out the jumble of things in her head.


    Nothing else mattered. The most important thing for her now was to have a good career.


    Do what she said and never give up.


    *


    Globalhive Pictures.


    Miles looked at the dimmed screen of his phone and felt a little helpless.


    This girl called him just for the business.


    And she didn''t want to chat with him.


    Miles pinched the space between his eyebrows. As things went on, he really didn''t know when he can


    make progress with Matilda.


    Miles could sense that Matilda was treating him differently.


    At least, the first thing she thought of, when she was tied up with August, was to get herself out.


    At first, Miles was very angry when he saw the trending searches on Twitter.


    However, because of Matilda''s attitude, Miles became very happy.


    Still, Miles was unpleasant about August.


    It was not clear who did this, but the fact that August didn''t do anything right away suggested that he


    kinda liked Matilda.


    Miles''s biggest regret was probably that he asked Matilda to act with August.


    But there was no use thinking about it, and the most important thing was to keep things under control


    that August didn''t get a chance to make any more noise.


    Miles left Globalhive Pictures after calling his secretary and telling him what to do.


    He went back to Hayden''s Mansion today, mainly to get some guidance from Aimee.


    As it turned out, Aimee was already asleep.


    There was no way he can get Patrick to wake Aimee up.


    Patrick looked at Miles'' sullen face andughed. "What''s Wrong?" He asked. "Who''s bothering you?"


    Patrick knew about the Twitter trending, too, so when he saw Milese back, he guessed that the


    guy was, once again, motivated to learn from his wife.


    Miles listened to Patrick''s tone and thought he was up to something bad.


    He said, "Patrick, what are you trying to say?"


    Patrick said, "There''s nothing special about it. It''s just a little strange that we, the Haydens, have a


    wimp."


    He can''t even chase a girl he likes. He was useless.


    Miles was speechless.


    He gritted his teeth at Patrick.


    This guy, by saying such things, was obviously showing off.


    He was not a pussy? Did hee after her on his own?


    If it wasn''t for the old man, would he be married?


    How dared he make fun of him?


    Patrick watched Miles'' expression change, and without asking, he could guess what he was thinking.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled and said, "Miles, you don''t have to be angry. Aimee and I are fated to be together. You


    can''t stop us. You, on the other hand, I don''t know if you''re going to lose the chance."


    "Shut the fuck up," Miles said.


    Oh, Boy. Was he the one who can be so haughty?

 Chapter 473 I Need It Too

    Chapter 473 I Need It Too


    Chapter 473 I need it too


    Patrick was not annoyed. Instead, he went to get two cans of beer in good spirits, handed one to Miles,


    and said, "It''s useless for you to worry about these things. If she doesn''t like you, it''s no use. But if she


    does, you don''t need to work hard. She will be yours."


    Miles drank half a can of beer and looked up at Patrick.


    These words sound harsh, but Miles agreed.


    Indeed, if Matilda just didn''t like him, then all his worries were actually useless.


    "I just, I don''t want to push her," Miles said.


    "If she doesn''t like you, it''s called coerce. But if she does, it''s another thing." Patrick said.


    If Matilda didn''t like Miles, then no matter what Miles did, he was actually forcing her.


    However, if Matilda liked Miles, there could be another exnation for these so-called coerce.


    Itpletely depended on the attitude of Matilda.


    Patrick asked, "So, do you think Matilda likes you?"


    Miles squeezed the beer can, and did not answer immediately, but drank the beer in one gulp.


    He squeezed the body of the can, then curled his mouth up and said, "She likes me."


    Inexplicably, Patrick regretted a little. Why did he ask such a stupid question, and why he was so


    interested in being a mentor for Miles?


    After this guy was acting out the bitter drama in front of him for a long time, he should have already


    known it.


    Patrick really wanted to roll his eyes.


    He said, "Then work hard on your own."


    After drinking the rest of the beer, Patrick didn''t want to continue chatting with Miles at all.


    If he had the time, why didn''t he go back to his room and sleep with his wife?


    Patrick had a premonition that with Miles'' current manner, when he and Matilda were really together, it


    was really possible that there would be constant disy of affection every day.


    He didn''t want to see other people showing their affection at all.


    Seeing that Patrick had stood up, Miles said, "Patrick, I really need to learn from you."


    Saying so, Miles also stood up, walked over, and patted Patrick''s shoulder.


    Why didn''t he find out before that his younger brother was a little bit useful?


    Patrick pped his hand away in disgust, not wanting him to pat his shoulders at all.


    Miles didn''t care, but felt very good now, very happy.


    He just wanted to go back to his room, get a good sleep, and then, starting tomorrow, he would be


    straightforward to Matilda.


    If he hadn''t been drinking now and couldn''t drive, he would definitely rush over now and confess his


    love to Matilda directly.


    After Miles returned to the room, he was actually very impulsive, wanting to rush over directly.


    However, he was unable to do so.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He can''t.


    Patrick looked at the door of Miles''s room, speechless. How old was this guy? Did he even know that


    he was the older brother?


    Patrick felt that he couldn''t bear it very much.


    Back in the room, Patrick was still speechless.


    Miles was happy before it was confirmed that Matilda would like him.


    However, when Patrick saw his wife''s peaceful sleeping face, he immediately stopped thinking about it.


    In the end, Miles can only be blindly happy by himself, while his wife, on the other hand, was already


    pregnant with his child, whichpletely surpassed both of Miles'' life events.


    He can''t catch up.


    Trying to disy their affection? Oh no, it didn''t exist. It was not possible. It was not allowed.


    Patrick reached over and pulled Aimee into his arms. Lowering his head, he kissed her on the cheek,


    and kissed her again and again.


    He couldn''t get enough kisses.


    Finally he got closer to Aimee''s mouth and kissed her gently.


    Aimee was fast asleep, but the constant touch on her face and mouth made it hard for her to breathe.


    She grunted in discontent and finally opened her eyes in difort.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Aimee met Patrick''s gentle eyes.


    Patrick''s voice was raspy, "Did I wake you?"


    His voice was too soft and he admitted his fault before Aimee could say anything, "I''m sorry baby. It


    was my fault.


    Aimee''s using voice could only be swallowed in her throat.


    In Aimee''s still sober eyes, there was confusion, with a hint of grievance.


    She looked at Patrick for a moment before she said, "You''re so annoying.


    Patrick couldn''t stand to hear her sulky voice and his whole heart fluttered.


    He immediately kissed her and sucked hard on Aimee''s lips.


    Aimee let out a startled scream, but that gave Patrick the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    The temperature in the room rose sharply.


    Patrick''s hands began to move on her body.


    Aimee protested at first, but was soon aroused beyond resistance.


    However, just when she thought Patrick would continue, Patrick used a great deal of strength and


    rolled off her.


    Aimee opened her watery eyes and innocently looked at Patrick, saying, "What''s wrong?"


    Patrick said, "You''re pregnant."


    Aimee took his hand and said, "It''s okay."


    The danger period was over and now it was okay, as long as it wasn''t too much.


    As a doctor, she understood this kind of thing best and had only kept it to herself before because it


    touched her every time she saw Patrick restrain himself.


    Today was also the first time since she became pregnant that Patrick had not been so in control.


    Aimee said, "It''s okay."


    Patrick was actually quite stimted by Aimee''s words.


    He also really wanted to just move on.


    But after a long struggle, Patrick gave up.


    He said, "Don''t feel sorry for me. I can take it.


    It was only one year. He could take it.


    He would never allow anything to happen to Aimee''s body, especially if it came from him.


    Aimee heard it, but sniffed despondently and aggressively, and her voice was tinged with tears as she


    said, "Is it because I''m not attractive anymore? Is it because I''m no longer attractive to you? Why do


    you refuse to do this when I''ve told you it''s okay? But did you ever think that I need it too?"


    In an instant, Patrick''s nervespletely copsed.


    Yes, he had forgotten that both of them needed this in the first ce.


    He was so focused on not hurting Aimee that he forgot that he wasn''t the only one who suffered when


    this need was triggered.


    Patrick''s will crumbled and he leaned back and kissed Aimee hard on the lips.


    He said, "Soon you''ll know if you''re attractive or not.

 Chapter 474 You Are Not Allowed To Laugh

    Chapter 474 You Are Not Allowed To Laugh


    Chapter 474 You are not allowed tough


    Aimee never regretted it like this.


    How could she forget how strong Patrick was in sex ability.


    She actually let him bully her.


    If she could go back in time, Aimee would never have acted in that y to be bullied by Patrick.


    This man who had been repressed for too long, no matter how restrained he was, will only restrain his


    strength and will not hurt her or the baby, let alone use any strange postures.


    The result, however, was that the time was too long.


    In the end, she used tricks, but she could only rest when Patrick was satisfied.


    Aimee couldn''t stop crying. She was already much more delicate since she was pregnant, but now she


    was even more pitiful.


    But Patrick was in a good mood, and he kept coaxing her.


    If Aimee had any strength left, she''d kick Patrick out of bed.


    After such an indulgence, it led directly to Aimee sleeping into the afternoon the next day.


    She slept so well that, except Patrick, the Haydens were all worried if something had happened to


    Aimee.


    This meant that Patrick knew what was going on, so he could only avoid the subject.


    It was not until the afternoon that Aimee regained her strength, and then she was about to starve to


    death.


    When she came down the stairs, Aimee''s legs were still shaking a little.


    However, it couldn''t change her mood that she was about to eat.


    Aimee went straight to the dinning room. Fortunately, Patrick had already prepared the food, and


    Aimee could eat it whenever she woke up.


    After Aimee ate a chicken leg and half a te of shrimp, she finally feltfortable in her stomach.


    Only then did she eat slowly, not knowing if it was breakfast, lunch, or dinner.


    Camdyn came back from outside and saw Aimee sitting at the dining table eating.


    He went over and asked worriedly, "Aimee, what''s wrong? If you feel ufortable, you must tell me.


    Patrick, the bastard, didn''t know how to take care of his wife, and it broke his heart.


    Aimee immediately said, "Grandpa, I''m fine. I''m healthy, and the baby is healthy. It''s just that I was too


    tired a few days ago, so I slept a little more."


    If Patrick were in the dinning room now, he would definitely see Aimee rolling her eyes.


    It was all his fault that she was like this.


    Camdyn said, "Aimee, don''t hide it from me. Even though I am old, I can''t handle things."


    Aimee found it funny and immediately said, "Grandpa, I''m really fine. You see. I ate so much. You know


    I''m fine."


    Only then did Camdyn breathe a sigh of relief. There were seven or eight tes on the table, and they


    were almost empty.


    Seeing that Camdyn was silent, Aimee said again, "Besides, Grandpa, I am a doctor. No one knows


    my body better than I do, so you can rest assured."


    Camdyn nodded and said, "Well then, Aimee, I believes in you."


    Aimee smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s really all right. You can really rest assured."


    Camdyn said nothing more.


    When Aimee finally ate and drank enough, her physical strength was much restored.


    Patrick returned from outside, and when he saw that she had eaten so much, he dragged her out for a


    walk without saying a word.


    The data he got from Mariam was very detailed that during the course of pregnancy, pregnant women


    can easily eat more food than they needed.


    This was not good for the pregnant woman or the fetus.


    If a pregnant woman was in a bad mood because she can''t eat what she wanted to eat, she can allow


    herself to eat too much from time to time. However, the premise was that after she ate, he had to take


    her out for exercise, and there was no need to do a lot of exercise. Just go for a walk.


    Patrick originally prepared these foods, thinking that Aimee could eat whatever she wanted and


    whenever she wanted.


    But she wasn''t supposed to eat it all at once.


    So Patrick could only take Aimee out and take her for a walk.


    Aimee didn''t want to pay attention to Patrick now, but in front of Camdyn, Aimee can''t easily lose her


    temper with Patrick.


    So she could only let Patrick drag her out.


    Some way out of Hayden''s mansion, Aimee pulled her hand away from Patrick''s.


    She sat right on a bench by the side of the road, as if he was going to take a walk as he pleased, but


    she was not going to apany him.


    Of course, Patrick knew what Aimee was feeling.


    He touched his nose, walked over and said, "Baby, I was wrong, okay? Forgive me?"


    Patrick''s attitude was very sincere, but also very humble.


    However, in Aimee''s eyes, he was still a bad guy with no good intentions.


    If she forgave him now, perhaps the person who will be bullied again that night will be herself.


    Aimee was not fooled.


    "What if I just don''t want to?" she said.


    She couldn''t stop being emotional.


    Patrick listened to her childish words with a gentle smile.


    He walked over, sat down next to Aimee, reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms, saying,


    "You really don''t intend to forgive me?"


    Aimee was still emotional but didn''t knock Patrick''s hand off.


    She was just acting like a little girl, and she didn''t really want to be angry with Patrick.


    Aimee said, "How could you be such a bully? Grandpa thought I was sick."


    "It''s my fault," Patrick said right after Aimee''s words, "but it can''t be all my fault."


    Hearing this, Aimee red at Patrick. Did that mean she was to me?


    Sure enough, the next second, Aimee heard Patrick say, "Aimee, it was you who saidst night that


    you were not attractive and that you were no longer attractive to me. I just want to prove to you that it is


    not what you think".


    Was there anything more outrageous than that?


    How can he be so infuriating?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Aimee really wanted to get angry with Patrick now.


    She got up from the bench and walked forward.


    She really didn''t want to pay attention to this person.


    Patrick saw Aimee''s angry look and couldn''t stopughing.


    Aimee almost died of rage at hisughter.


    She stopped, turned around, looked at Patrick and said, "Don''tugh!


    Was he shameless?


    How could he be so excessive!?

 Chapter 475 We Will Inevitably Go To That Ending

    Chapter 475 We Will Inevitably Go To That Ending


    Chapter 475 We will inevitably go to that ending


    Patrick really felt that Aimee was cute. The more she didn''t let himugh, the more heughed, and he


    can''t control himself at all.


    Aimee was really a little stunned by hisughter at first, but in the end she seemed to resign herself to


    her fate. She just looked at Patrick with folded arms and said after Patrick had finishedughing, "Have


    youughed enough?"


    Patrick''s eyes widened. He reached out and pulled Aimee back to sit on hisps.


    He said, "Baby, I am so lucky to be marrying you."


    He never knew he could be so happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Aimee''s heart immediately softened.


    Although Patrick grew up in a very warm and harmonious environment without the disturbances like


    other families, Patrick''s temperament was somewhat indifferent.


    From the information she had in the past, it can even be seen that Patrick had no weaknesses. It was


    not easy to attack his vulnerability.


    Aimee knew that he was able to be what he was now, showing all his emotions, because they


    were the closest people.


    Aimee raised her hand, cupped Patrick''s face and said, "I hope you can be happy every day."


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips, kissed it, and said, "I''m really happy to have you by my


    side."


    He hadn''t been that happy before, simply because he always felt that it wasn''t that easy to be happy,


    and also because he wasn''t that enthusiastic about many things.


    It was too easy to get everything he wanted. Even as long as it was the goal he wanted to achieve, he


    can achieve it easily, without paying a lot. He didn''t need to be like others. When harvesting an


    achievement, people can be happy for a long time.


    For Patrick, the time he spent with Aimee was probably the only time in his life that made him feel


    particrly meaningful and happy.


    Patrick held Aimee''s neck and pulled her down to kiss him.


    All emotions were integrated in this kiss.


    Aimee was no longer emotional. She had already melted into Patrick''s tenderness.


    As dusk fell, the two kissed for a long time on the bench.


    When Patrick finally let go of Aimee, Aimee''s face had already turned red, and it looked even softer in


    the night.


    Patrick didn''t hold back, kissed her a few more times and then pulled her up.


    "Let''s walk for another hour and then go back," he said.


    Aimee looked at Patrick in confusion and asked, "Why do you want to walk?"


    They had never walked together before.


    Patrick said, "You eat too much. You need to burn it off so you won''t be overweight in the future, and it


    will be harder to give birth."


    Aimee turned around in front of Patrick and said, "Sir, how did you find out that I am overweight?"


    She had such a perfect figure. Even when she went on the catwalk, she had no problem, but he


    thought she was fat?


    It was outrageous!


    Patrick said, "It''s written in the book that pregnant women are easy to gain weight."


    Aimee was about to beughed out of anger, and said: "First of all, I don''t have a fat-prone body, and


    secondly, I don''t eat much."


    Perhaps judging from the dishes ced on the table, it seemed that she ate a lot, but the total calories


    of these foods were actually very small.


    Maybe, she ate so much, but it was not as calorie-rich as a box of fried chicken.


    Aimee said, "Also, if I didn''t consume so muchst night, I wouldn''t have eaten so much."


    Patrick lost his voice in an instant.


    After all, in the end, it was all his fault.


    However, thinking about it, the consumptionst night was already the biggest in several months.


    Thinking about it this way, he was exaggerating too much.


    However, now that they hade out, Patrick said, "Then just stay with me, okay?"


    Aimee tilted her head and said, "All right. I''ll be more generous and take a walk with you."


    It was the first time for the two of them to walk together like this, and it was a very new thing for Aimee.


    She took Patrick''s arm, and walked together under the streetlight. Seeing their shadows that were short


    and long, she had an inexplicable feeling that they were about to turn gray.


    This was a sense of stability that she had never had before, and for Aimee, there was even a feeling


    that there was nothing she can ask for.


    Aimee leaned on Patrick''s shoulder and said, "If this road leads directly to the end of life, it''s fine to


    keep walking with you like this."


    Walk through life with the one she loved, and stay with each other until the day when their life ended.


    Just thinking about that scene, Aimee had no regrets.


    Patrick heard this, bent his lips, and said, "We are bound to end up like that."


    Aimee raised her face and looked at Patrick. Her brows and eyes were full of dependence and


    tenderness.


    "Patrick, I love you," she said .


    She really loved him.


    It was the first time that Aimee called Patrick''s name like this, expressing her love directly.


    Iparably solemn and affectionate.

 Chapter 476 She CanT Stand Grievance

    Chapter 476 She Can''T Stand Grievance


    Chapter 476 She can''t stand grievance


    Mirth Hotel.


    Tilly rolled over from the bed, wandering around the room, bored.


    She had visited all the ces in Innisrial, and if this continued, she will go the nearby cities.


    However, she didn''t dare without Ben''spany.


    She had been ustomed to the life here recently, and seemed to have no ability to take care of


    herself when she went out to have fun. She must have Bene to pick her up before going back to


    the hotel. Otherwise, she will just hang around outside all the time.


    Ben would also like her to do so. No matter howte it was, he woulde to pick her up.


    Tilly was very happy about that.


    But, these two days, Ben was very busy. Even though Tilly made a phone call, he would stille to


    pick her up, but Tilly noticed the tiredness on Ben''s face.


    If it wasn''t for his strong willpower, he might have fallen asleep while driving.


    Tilly felt sorry for him, so she didn''t want to make him work so hard again.


    In the past two days, she didn''t go outside.


    However, Tilly felt really bored staying in the hotel.


    She couldn''t wait for April''s news, and there was no one to apany with her, which made her


    already restless mind even worse.


    Tilly wandered around the room, taking out her own clothes and changing into one after another.


    However, there was no way to show such a beautiful dress to her sweetheart.


    Tilly was finally tired, sat down on the bed, andy back down again.


    She recently bought a lot of beautiful skirts, sexy, conservative, bold, every types.


    It was a pity that she hadn''t wore them in front of Ben yet.


    Tilly grabbed the quilt, wrapped herself, and rolled around on the bed. Until she rolled down to the


    ground, she cried and poked out her head pitifully.


    Well, she seemed like a stupid beauty.


    Just as she was thinking, the doorbell rang.


    Tilly poked her head and looked in the direction of the door. Guessing that it must be Ben, Tilly couldn''t


    hide her joy, but she couldn''t crawl out of the quilt instantly.


    She waspletely entangled in the quilt.


    Fortunately, she was able to reach out with one hand to fish for the phone.


    Sure enough, the phone screen lit up, and it was Ben calling.


    Tilly answered quickly, and said, "Ben, you go get the key card to open the door. I''m entangled."


    Ben really didn''t want to figure out what he heard. What did it mean by "entangled"?


    However, with Tilly''s voice, Ben could hear that she was ufortable, so without any hesitation, he


    sent someone to get the key card.


    The door opened and Ben walked in from the outside.


    As he watched Tilly who was trapped on the ground, Ben''s eyebrows throbbed with pain.


    He was really dumbfounded. How could this girl exceed his imagination so much?


    This pitiful appearance made him...


    Ben didn''t pick up Tilly right away, but took a vicious shot of Tilly with his mobile phone.


    Tilly: "..."


    Tilly: "???"


    Tilly: "!!!"


    Tilly finally realized what Ben was doing and immediately yelled at him, "Ben! What are you doing?


    Stop that!"


    She was photographed, so it would be her dark past. She still wanted her dignity.


    Tilly was about to cry because she wanted to maintain her image.


    Ben said, "Just record how cute you are."


    Tilly was discouraged in an instant. What else could she do?


    Can she treat herself as a cute girl too?


    Ben looked at her appearance, so he just let it go and didn''t continue to take photos.


    He walked over, untied the quilt wrapped around Tilly''s body, and rescued her.


    However, what Ben didn''t expect was that Tilly was wearing a dress.


    He didn''t know what she was doing under the quilt, but when he pulled the quilt away, what he saw was


    that Tilly''s dress had been rolled up and he was about to see her uncovered body.


    In an instant, Tilly''s waist appeared in Ben''s sight.


    Ben froze, looking away with difficulty.


    He put the quilt on Tilly''s body again. His ears turned red, and his voice was unnaturally hoarse, "I''ll


    wait for you outside."


    After speaking, Ben strode out of Tilly''s room.


    However, even when he walked out, it was as if he was still in Tilly''s room.


    What remained in his head was still the moment when the quilt was lifted. Her skin was fair as to


    glisten. Her waist was slender and her legs were straight.


    Ben can''t be a more normal man. Facing such a beautiful scenery, it would be too strange if he didn''t


    have the slightest bit of idea.


    In particr, perhaps Tilly was wearing a knee-length dress. There was no danger of it being exposed,


    so she didn''t wear safety pants.


    He just nced at it briefly, and it couldn''t go away from his head for a long time.


    Ben raised his hand and pinched the center of his eyebrows. It was really a headache. This girl, if she


    didn''t cause trouble every day, she won''t feelfortable.


    She didn''t know at all how much influence she had on him.


    If this continued, he really didn''t guarantee that he will stop being a gentleman.


    In the room, Tilly felt rather bewildered before she realized what was going on.


    Why was this man so mean?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had already rescued her from the quilt. Why can''t he pull her up from the ground?


    Moaning and lifting the quilt, Tilly lowered her eyes to see clearly what she looked like now.


    In an instant, her face seemed to be on fire, flushing red.


    She naturally knew what she was wearing under her skirt, and she also knew that this kind of cover


    was more attractive thanplete exposure.


    Tilly was literally burning herself out.


    She was an idiot.


    With this appearance, she didn''t know if Ben will think that she was deliberately trying to seduce him.


    Tilly had no courage to see Ben. She dragged the quilt to lie down on the bed, huddled together, and


    didn''t even have the strength to breathe.


    What a shame.


    How could she always be so humiliated in front of Ben?


    She seemed to be ashamed to death.


    However, when Tilly felt ashamed and angry for a while, what made her even more depressed was that


    she was like this, and Ben ran away directly.


    Did this mean that even if she stood naked in front of him, he wouldn''t feel anything the slightest?


    What should she do?


    Tilly felt even more desperate.


    What made Tilly more unbearable than the embarrassment was that she thought she was "executed"


    by Ben.


    Tilly felt wronged instantly. She didn''t want to stay in Innisrial anymore. She couldn''t stand the wronged


    feeling.

 Chapter 477 Hurt Her Heart

    Chapter 477 Hurt Her Heart


    Chapter 477 Hurt her heart


    The more Tilly thought about it, the more genuinely she felt wronged.


    In the end, she couldn''t hold back, and cried out loud.


    Ben waited outside for a long time, but Tilly didn''te out.


    He had almost calmed down. Thinking that Tilly should have no other problems, he walked in again.


    Who would have thought that as soon as he came in, he saw Tilly rolling herself into a ball like a big


    snail, hiding under the quilt and crying.


    Ben froze, overwhelmed with surprise.


    How could she cry like this?


    He didn''t do anything excessive. Could it be that he scared her?


    Ben walked over and pulled the quilt, but was held tightly by Tilly, unable to drag it at all.


    He was a little confused, and didn''t know how she became like this.


    Tilly didn''t seem to be so conservative.


    Why?


    However, it was him who caused her crying. Although Ben was a little at a loss, he still said in a soft


    voice, "Don''t cry. I didn''t mean to it. I didn''t expect it to be like that. I can apologize to you, okay?"


    Ben''s voice was very gentle. If she listened carefully, she can hear the hidden doting in his voice.


    However, at this moment, Tilly, who caught up in her great grief, couldn''t hear the difference in Ben''s


    voice at all.


    She just didn''t think she had any attraction to him, which frustrated her a lot.


    Tilly couldn''t stop crying. Ben had no choice but to use a strong method to pull the quilt away.


    This time, Tilly felt even more aggrieved, andy down on the bed directly, with her face buried in the


    sheets, refusing to look at Ben directly.


    Ben felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, a girl who even asked him to swim was


    obviously bold and passionate.


    How could it be possible to cry like this because of him?


    There must be something hidden behind this.


    Ben didn''t force Tilly any more, but sat down beside the bed and said, "Even if you want to sentence


    me to death, give me a chance to appeal, okay? Tell me, why are you crying so hard? You think I''m


    bullying you?"


    Tilly was still in herown grief, crying so hard that she couldn''t help herself.


    Ben was helpless and didn''t have the slightest ability to resist the girl''s tears.


    However, Ben couldn''t let Tilly continue crying.


    He pulled Tilly up and made her face him, so that he could see her eyes clearly. Even if she had any


    emotions, he could see clearly.


    Tilly''s eyes were swollen from crying. She was looking at Ben with tears in her eyes, subconsciously


    wanting to raise her hand to cover her cheeks.


    However, Ben didn''t give her the chance. Instead, he held her hands and said, "Tell me, do you think I


    bullyyou?"


    Tilly sniffed. She became wiser now and understood what Ben meant by bullying.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t."


    She really didn''t think so.


    "Then why are you crying so hard?" Ben asked.


    He just felt at a loss for Tilly''s crying, but now seeing her crying in such a pitiful state, he instantly felt


    distressed.


    Ben said, "Tell me, okay? Why are you crying?"


    Tilly, on the other hand, gritted her teeth tightly, and refused to speak no matter what.


    Ben had no choice but to force her, so he could only raise his hand to wipe away the miserable tears


    on her face.


    Tilly''s heart ached even more at his gentle gesture.


    Why? He was not interested in her, but still teased her. Wasn''t that making things difficult for her?


    Tilly sniffed and said, "I''m tired and want to sleep. You can go."


    Her mood was ups and downs. Before the incident, she was happy, and Ben finally finished his work


    and came to find her. Now, she was thrown into hell, which made her realize the reality.


    Tilly didn''t have the strength to force a smile in front of Ben right now.


    She just wanted to cry hard, and then leave secretly.


    Ben frowned when he heard her words.


    He said, "Tilly, I don''t know what''s wrong. I''m not an overcritical person who has to get to the bottom of


    it. However, your current appearance really worries me. What''s wrong? Tell me if I did something


    wrong. I can apologize to you."


    Hearing Ben say this, Tilly felt even more sad.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Her tears fell down.


    She didn''t understand what Ben was thinking now. Obviously, he didn''t like her at all, but why did he


    use such a humble tone to tell her these things?


    Although she had known Ben not long ago, she knew very well that a man like Ben must be proud.


    Apologizing to her was basically impossible.


    However, he chose to...


    Tilly didn''t know if she should be happy, but just felt that everything was so unreal.


    She bit her lower lip, and then suppressed the feeling of grievance, so that she would not be so


    embarrassed anymore, even though she was about to die of embarrassment.


    Not knowing why she did so, Tilly said, "Ben, do you like me?"


    As soon as she said so, not only Ben was stunned, but even Tilly herself was shocked.


    She didn''t even know how she asked this question.


    In an instant, she felt even more ashamed.


    Tilly was extremely difited to death. Was there anyone worse than her?


    Tilly didn''t hear Ben''s response so she was disappointed.


    She struggled to get her hand out of Ben''s, but he grabbed it even harder.


    Ben''s mind was spinning fast, and soon he understood the reason.


    The girl''s self-esteem was frustrated, and she thought that, after he saw her, he just went out, which


    hurt her heart.


    She was so cute.


    So cute that made him... want to kiss her.


    Ben did that exactly.


    He let go of one hand, raised it to sp the back of Tilly''s head, bowed his head and kissed her.


    This action startled Tilly.


    She widened her eyes, and there were still tears in them, but her whole body seemed to be frightened,


    and she just let Ben kiss her in a daze.


    Ben had just wanted to scratch the surface and tell Tilly how he treated her.


    However, when the lips touched, Ben wasn''t satisfied with it.


    He directly transformed into a predator, and with Tilly, he opened up a new world.

 Chapter 478 I Lied To The Girl

    Chapter 478 I Lied To The Girl


    Chapter 478 I lied to the girl


    The two were originally sitting on the bed, kissing each other. He didn''t know if Tilly was tired or


    because of something else, but then they rolled directly onto the bed.


    As if it was out of control, there seemed to be a monster in Ben''s heart, which made him not want to do


    anything, but follow his heart and take the next step.


    However, his reason still pulled him back from that.


    Ben stretched his arms and looked at the flushed girl.


    There were no tears on Tilly''s face. However, her face was like a little tabby cat''s, and with the blushing


    at the moment, she looked even more adorable.


    Ben''s eyes darkened, and he wanted more.


    He leaned down again and kissed Tilly''s lips.


    Tilly hadn''t gotten through this before. When Ben finally let go of her again, she couldn''t help grunting,


    She couldn''t even breathe when kissing, so she was almost suffocated.


    Benughed lowly, pinched Tilly''s face, and said, "You know it now?"


    Tilly was taken aback, then quickly remembered the stupid question she had asked.


    In an instant, her face became even more red.


    She wanted to punch Ben right now.


    Why did he do this to her?


    Tilly looked away, too guilty to look at Ben.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood. Anyway, it was quite sweet.


    However, she always wanted a definite answer.


    Tilly looked at Ben again, and said, "If you don''t tell me, how would I know?"


    Ben naturally understood what she was thinking,ughed lowly, and said generously, "I like you."


    It would be so easy to say this, even Ben didn''t expect it.


    In fact, he didn''t treat Tilly as an normal friend.


    Before this moment, he hadn''t even thought about telling Tilly about it.


    However, now that he had said that, Ben felt a sense of relief inexplicably.


    That was right. He just liked this girl. Why did he have to think about something else so much?


    All he should care about was the girl in front of him.


    Tilly raised the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were moist and bright, looking so cute.


    She said expectantly, "Say it again, okay?"


    It was easy but difficult at the same time to establish a girl''s sense of security.


    Ben gave her a sense of security, but it was too little.


    Tilly looked at Ben helplessly, thinking that if he said it again, she would believe him.


    Ben understood. He was not impatient. Instead, he pulled Tilly up, held her face solemnly, and said, "I


    really don''t like to talk about it many times, but, I can always tell you what you want to hear. I like you,


    Tilly, I like you. I like you very much."


    Listening to Ben''s words, Tilly grinned instantly.


    She rushed straight towards Ben, hugged his neck, and said softly, "I like you too, Ben. I really like


    you."


    When did it start?


    Tilly couldn''t give an exact answer.


    Maybe, from the first time they met, it was already doomed that she would fall in love with this man.


    Tilly''s eyebrows and eyes were all bent. She was hanging intimately on Ben''s body, like a child,


    delicate and soft, as if it could melt into Ben''s heart at any time.


    Ben supported Tilly''s waist, and with a direct force, he hugged her and let her sit on hisps.


    He tilted his head and said, "I still want to exin to you that I just went out because I am a man. In


    that situation, I couldn''t calm down. I don''t want to be seen by you that I''m no longer the gentleman. Do


    you understand?"


    Tilly''s face was flushed, and she certainly understood what Ben meant.


    She felt sweet, and what she said was extraordinarily bold.


    Tilly hugged Ben''s neck. Her voice was cowardly, but she was too bold, and she said, "You don''t have


    to be a gentleman now."


    Ben''s body was stiffened instantly.


    He clenched his teeth so as not to let Tilly know what would happen after her nonsense.


    Tilly was still ignorantly waiting for his action, but only felt a tingling pain on her neck.


    Ben said, "Stop talking nonsense. I used to restrain myself because I am not your boyfriend. But now,


    my status is different. If you provoke me like this again, I don''t guarantee that I won''t do it to you."


    Why did he suddenly say that in this way? It shouldn''t be like this.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Tilly said, "Did I say you are my boyfriend? I haven''t agreed yet."


    Ben raised his eyebrows, but held Tilly even harder.


    He blew into Tilly''s ear, purposely making her shudder.


    Tilly got goosebumps all over her body, very ufortable. She kept twisting her body, but didn''t know


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    how irritating this kind of movement was to Ben.


    Ben discovered that this girl''s ability to arouse him can really "kill" him.


    He said, "Don''t move around, or you will be ''punished''."


    Tilly was not an idiot girl, so she can naturally hear what Ben meant.


    She was not a conservative girl and won''t think that having sex right now was not improper.


    However, she was still shy.


    Tilly buried her face in Ben''s neck, and said softly and coquettishly, "How could you be such a ''bully''?


    You just got on the job. I''m not going to be ''bullied'' badly by you in the future."


    She had admitted that Ben was her boyfriend now.


    Ben curled his lips and said, "Okay, I won''t ''bully'' you for now."


    He was not really a beast, and won''t lie to her just for sex.


    Sex, of course, will happen naturally when the atmosphere was right, and the best time was when two


    people were willing.


    Patting Tilly on the back, Ben said, "Can you go out to eat with me now? You''re not hungry, but you


    have to feel sorry for your boyfriend. I haven''t eaten for a day. I''m going to have stomach cramps now."


    As Tilly heard this, she quickly got off Ben and ran towards the bathroom, "Wait for me. I''ll wash my


    face first."


    She can''t starve her boyfriend so as not to make him ill from starvation.

 Chapter 479 You Boyfriend Will Teach You

    Chapter 479 You Boyfriend Will Teach You


    Chapter 479 You boyfriend will teach you


    Ben looked at her back andughed lowly.


    Just now he said he would not deceive her, but he still did it.


    However, the trick was really handy.


    At least, it made Tilly divert her attention immediately, and ran to the bathroom in a hurry.


    Otherwise, if the two of them stayed on the bed, it was really uncertain what they would do.


    Ben despised himself speechlessly that he wanted to "bully" the young girl.


    Tilly didn''t know what Ben was thinking. After she ran into the bathroom and saw her own face in the


    mirror, she was instantly dumbfounded.


    Her eyes were swollen like frogs.


    This was really ugly!


    However, what made Tilly even more depressed was that she was wearing such a look and chatting


    with her boyfriend.


    Tilly would have killed herself right now, if she could.


    Why did she do such an idiotic thing!?


    Tilly stayed in the bathroom for a long time. In the current situation, it was impossible to reduce the


    swelling.


    There was no other way, so Tilly could only walk out of the bathroom with her head bowed.


    How could it be so fucked up? Why did her life have to bring her the torture?


    She was just a girl who was experiencing the sweet taste of love for the first time.


    Why did she look ugly on the first day of their rtionship?


    Tilly was listless. Bowing her head, she picked out a pair of sunsses that people couldn''t see her


    eyes clearly. After putting it on, she turned to look at Ben and said, "Let''s go eat, boyfriend."


    Although she looked ugly now, she must not starve her boyfriend.


    Ben felt it a little dumbfounded when he saw her dressed like this.


    He pointed out the window and said, "It''s already dark."


    Tilly said, "This is fashion for me."


    Ben clearly knew that she was being stubborn, so he didn''t insist.


    He said, "Okay, okay, let''s go. You can eat whatever you want to eat."


    Tilly immediately became happy that her boyfriend was so considerate and awesome.


    She can''t admit defeat, so she had to be a gentle, considerate, generous and virtuous girlfriend.


    Tilly said, "Let''s eat in the hotel. I think the food here is delicious."


    It''d been a long time since she had meal herest time, and she missed it when she mentioned it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What was more, her boyfriend was hungry, and she can''t starve him.


    Ben understood what she meant, so certainly he had no objection.


    His girlfriend was so cute, kind, and considerate. How could he refute her kindness?


    The two came down from upstairs and went directly to the room they went tost time.


    Tilly sat next to Ben today, but she felt that the chairs side by side were not close enough. When Ben


    was ordering, she moved the chair and put it next to Ben.


    Ben was amused by her, pinched her face, and said, "I can''t run away."


    "I just want to be close to you," said Tilly. Her voice was delicate.


    Ben said, "Okay, just do whatever you want."


    As he said that, Ben moved the chair to Tilly''s side by himself, and the arms of the two were close to


    each other.


    Tilly couldn''t stop giggling.


    Ben was amused by her silly appearance, touched her head, and said dotingly, "Look, what else do you


    want to eat?"


    "Just the dessert fromst time. Two servings." Tilly said.


    Ben had no objection, and after adding two desserts, he asked Tilly what he wanted to eat again.


    Tilly took a look. Ben actually ordered all the dishes she liked, so there was no other request.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Tilly held Ben''s arm, shaking and not taking her eyes off his


    face for a moment.


    Ben was dumbfounded by her, and asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you see me?"


    Tilly said with a smile, "I just think, my boyfriend, you are so handsome."


    Ben was taken aback, as if he had never heard anyone say this so bluntly.


    Heughed lowly and said, "You will make me want to do one thing all the time."


    "What is it?" Tilly asked casually and innocently.


    Ben didn''t answer but showed her directly.


    He turned his head and kissed Tilly''s lips.


    Tilly liked it when Ben kissed her. She didn''t know if she was overthinking it, but she always felt that


    when Ben kissed her, there was something in her heart, making her want nothing but follow his


    movements and indulge in the heat he gave her.


    However, after such a passionate behavior, the result was that Tilly felt that she might suffocate to


    death sooner orter.


    If Ben hadn''t been kind enough to let her go, Tilly would really feel that she might die.


    Tilly looked at Ben anxiously, and said, "Ben, I think you may be too enthusiastic."


    Ben smiled lowly, raised his hand and flicked Tilly''s forehead, saying, "Why are you so stupid? You


    can''t even breathe?"


    Tilly covered her forehead, and said delicately, "I haven''t experienced it. How can I know how to


    breathe?"


    Was it possible that he was self-taught?


    These words seemed to make Ben very happy.


    Smiling, he looked at Tilly, and said, "You idiot, your boyfriend will teach you in the future."


    As Tilly heard Ben''s words, she felt sweet, but soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    She moved the chair to the side, looked Ben straight in the eyes, and said, "Ben, you have so much


    experience. Where did you learn that?"


    The thought of Ben kissing someone else made Tilly ufortable.


    Even if Ben had an ex- girlfriend or something, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    At his age, it would be strange if he had never been in a rtionship.


    However, Tilly was still quite ufortable.


    Ben looked at her jealous look,ughed out loud, and said, "What are you thinking?"


    He would never kiss a girl wantonly if he didn''t like her.


    He had never ever had an affair with any girl. He would make it clear if he had no feelings for others,


    and he would refuse directly, never giving them a chance to get close to him.


    It was only Tilly who made him wonder whether he had be not him.

 Chapter 480 The Answer Is Self-Evident

    Chapter 480 The Answer Is Self-Evident


    Chapter 480 The answer is self-evident


    Tilly seemed not to believe Ben''s words at all, and stared at him for a long time before saying, "But,


    you''re so handsome. Why hadn''t you been in a rtionship? Those girls are blind?"


    Ben was helplessly annoyed by her words, held the back of her head, and bit her lips hard.


    Her lips were obviously so attractive, but the words came from them were so infuriating.


    Ben said, "If you dare talk nonsense again, your mouth will be swollen."


    Tilly immediately thought of the sausage lips in the movie, and raised her hand to cover her mouth, not


    allowing Ben to kiss her again.


    However, even though her mouth was covered by herself, it didn''t stop her from continuing talking


    nonsense.


    Tilly said, "If you didn''t practice your kissing skills with girls, could it be that you practiced with boys?"


    Now, Ben knew what it meant to have blood pressure rise.


    He really wanted to "fight" with her.


    She was infuriating enough that he needed to kiss her hard as the "punishment".


    Tilly blinked her eyes, but still looked innocent, as if she was really just curious.


    Ben gritted his teeth and said, "Men are self-taught in this kind of thing."


    Tilly was quite speechless.


    Well, she had heard of this.


    Thinking astray unconsciously, Tilly continued to speak nonsense fearlessly, "Then, you''re also self-


    taught in sex?"


    Ben was almost blown away by Tilly.


    Fortunately, they were in the room now, and they can speak without any scruples.


    If they were in a public ce and if Tilly dared to speak like that, she would not know what trouble


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    would be caused.


    Ben said, "You''re so curious. So, do you want to have a try?"


    Although she didn''t answer right away, Tilly''s eyes lit up.


    Her gaze was still falling on Ben''s face, and she looked straight at his crotch.


    Ben couldn''t get more angry anymore.


    Why didn''t he know before that this girl, after bing his girlfriend, would be so naughty?


    Tilly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I''m a little scared about this."


    Her cowardly look aroused Ben.


    Ben slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "Although we have just established the rtionship, I am not


    a stingy person. If you really want to give it a try, I can agree."


    Why did this sound so weird?


    It was as if she was some kind of rich woman who kept a gigolo.


    But, obviously, if she really got to that point, she would be at a disadvantage, right?


    Tilly narrowed her eyes, looked at Ben, and said, "Ben, there is something wrong with you. You are


    dishonest."


    Ben wouldn''t be surprised to hear anything from Tilly''s mouth now.


    He smiled and said, "Really? I thought I am very considerate. I sacrifice a lot to make you happy."


    Hmm... interesting.


    She now fully understood that her boyfriend was a scheming person.


    Wanting to take advantage of this man was simply wishful thinking.


    Tilly instantly felt that she was a weak and innocent girl.


    She said pitifully, "You haven''t told me yet, are you self-taught?"


    Okay, it was mentioned again.


    She was very curious and asked the bottom of everything. And she will be unhappy if she didn''t get the


    answer she wanted.


    Ben said, "It may be a man''s talent."


    Tilly giggled, not forgetting to fawn her boyfriend, "I think you must be very talented."


    Ben was helpless. What should he say now?


    If he said no, wasn''t that self-destructive?


    If said yes, he would look arrogant.


    Ben rubbed Tilly''s head and said, "Let''s talk about it after you try it."


    Tilly bit her lip, and had random thoughts inexplicably again.


    What should she do? She had never discovered that she had the potential before, so she seemed to


    have a little bit of expectation.


    However, what she was thinking naturally needed to be hidden, and cannot be known by Ben.


    She needed to be reserved and shy.


    She didn''t want to take the initiative to push her boyfriend down on the bed.


    What was more, this was their first day of dating.


    Tilly turned around, pretending to be very hungry, and peering towards the door of the room.


    Why was it so slow? Why was the food still not served?


    If she didn''t divert her attention, she will be thinking wildly.


    After all, when she was looking at Ben''s crotch just now, Tilly really thought that it looked very good.


    She had read a lot of novels about the descriptions of intercourse.


    Just thinking about it, Tilly couldn''t help be shy.


    She might really pass out as written in the novel.


    Ben''s eyes were always on Tilly. Even though she turned back now, his eyes were still glued to her.


    Ben didn''t know anything about the reason why Tilly''s ears reddened.


    What was she thinking? But the answer was self-evident.


    Ben sighed silently. What should he do that his girlfriend was too cute? He didn''t want to be a


    gentleman or should he restrain himself?


    Fortunately, the dishes were finally served, interrupting them.


    Perhaps to distract herself, Tilly started eating seriously.


    Tilly patted her belly with satisfaction until her belly was full, then moved to Ben''s side and said, "Ben,


    what are we going to doter?"

 Chapter 481 Why Keep Looking At Me?

    Chapter 481 Why Keep Looking At Me?


    Chapter 481 Why keep looking at me?


    In the past, Tilly actually thought about what she would look like if she fell in love with someone.


    However, she never thought that she would be so clingy.


    It seemed that in this world, apart from her boyfriend, there was no other important thing.


    After all, they''d only just been together for the first day, and Tilly didn''t want to be separated from Ben


    at all.


    But she couldn''t invite him to her room, as if she was plotting something.


    Therefore, the best solution was to go somewhere for a stroll together and to digest food together.


    Just thinking about it, Tilly was already ttered and happy.


    Ben looked at Tilly''s expression. Her all emotions were exposed on her face, which was lovely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He said, "Whatever you want to do, I will apany you."


    When Tilly heard this, she was instantly overjoyed.


    She tilted her head and thought for a while. They were together just now, so it was better to do


    something gentle, for example, go to a movie or something.


    Tilly said, "Then let''s go to the movies, but I don''t know any good ones recently."


    Ben thought of one, and said, "If you don''t mind watching old movies, I have a rmendation."


    "I don''t mind." Tilly said immediately.


    Anyway, what she wanted was to be with her boyfriend. It didn''t matter which movie she watched. The


    most important thing was, of course, to be clingy and intimate with her boyfriend while watching a


    movie.


    However, Tilly didn''t dare to tell Ben about her thoughts. Otherwise, she would be extremely shy.


    Looking at Ben helplessly, Tilly said, "Tell me where we should go. I''ll book the tickets."


    Benpressed his lips and said, "No need to book tickets."


    He stood up, took Tilly''s hand, and walked straight out of the room.


    Tilly put on the sunsses again. At night, she looked like an agent, and when she walked, she looked


    cool.


    But it was funny to dress up like thiste at night.


    Tilly got closer to Ben''s side and said, "Ben, don''t you think it''s a little embarrassing for me to be like


    this?"


    Ben smiled lowly, raised his hand to put her in his arms, and said, "No, it''s very cute."


    He didn''t exaggerate at all, because he really thought it was cute.


    Immediately, Tilly was coaxed and followed Ben''s side sweetly, as if she was the happiest woman in


    the world.


    Ben felt soft. He never knew that having a girlfriend who clung to him like this was such an experience.


    In the past, he couldn''t understand the clingy state of young couples, and even thought it was very


    nasty.


    And he was not willing to watch others disy their affection.


    Now, when it was his turn, it seemed as if a door to a new world had been opened.


    Ben took Tilly''s hand and wrapped it in his palms, as if he wanted to keep her in his heart.


    Tilly''s hands were not too small for a girl, but wrapped in Ben''s palms, they were tiny.


    Ben squeezed Tilly''s fingers, feeling amused, lifted them to his lips and kissed her hands.


    For a moment, Ben felt very incredible. How could he be so obsessed with a girl?


    Tilly''s face was flushed by Ben''s action, and she looked at him shyly, "Ben, you like me so much."


    Ben turned his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Yes, he just liked this girl.


    Tillyughed foolishly, scratched Ben''s palms with her fingers, got close to Ben''s ear, and said in a soft


    voice, "I like you too."


    She liked him the most.


    The two arrived at a movie theater, which was a private, automatic on-demand movie theater.


    Tilly asked, "Ben, what are we going to watch?"


    She was really curious what movie Ben was going to take her to see.


    Ben said, "Advanced Traveler."


    Tilly was taken aback when she heard this. She knew about this movie. It was a very niche movie,


    The most important thing was that the time of this movie was more than four hours.


    It was precisely because of the length of time that although Tilly had always been interested in this film,


    she had never watched it.


    Tilly pretended not to know, looked at Ben, and said, "Let''s go in quickly."


    Ben looked at her anxious look, raised his eyes, and a premonition jumped into his mind that this girl


    must had seen this movie, right?


    In fact, this movie was really great to watch, and it was worth watching several times.


    However, for couples who had just confirmed their rtionship, it was not necessarily the case.


    After Ben and Tilly entered the theater, he was watching Tilly''s expression.


    Seeing her staring at the screen with innocent and moist eyes, with a look of eagerness on her face, he


    curled up the corners of his mouth.


    Tilly noticed Ben''s gaze, turned her head and looked at Ben, asking, "What''s wrong? Why do you keep


    looking at me like this?"


    "Nothing, let''s watch the movie," Ben said.


    This movie theater was an on-demand type, and all the movies in it were yed by the customers


    themselves.


    Moreover, in the separate screening hall, people can choose sofa or bed.


    Tilly and Ben chose a bed, and ordered some fruit, snacks and drinks, and even asked for a quilt.


    The two were leaning side by side on the bed at this moment. Ben pressed the y button, and the


    video began to y.


    Tilly instantly focused on watching the movie. Her eyes stared at the screen without blinking, and she


    looked concentrated.


    Ben asionally turned his head to look at Tilly, and would be amused by her expression.


    Tilly noticed his gaze, looked at him nkly, and asked, "What!? Why do you keep looking at me?"


    Ben said, "You look good."


    Tilly immediately smiled, sat up, held Ben''s face in her hands, and said seriously, "But you can''t disturb


    me watching the movie. Do you know?"


    Ben was amused by her words. Okay, it was his fault.


    Pulling Tilly over and letting her lean into his arms, Ben said, "Okay, okay, I won''t bother you."


    Tilly happily slipped into Ben''s arms again, found afortable position, and continued watching the


    movie.


    Afterwards, the two stopped talking, but focused on watching the movie, only feeding each other


    asionally, and doing nothing else.


    Of course, there were none of the affectionate gestures that Tilly thought of.


    This was mainly because the movie was so good that both of them were fascinated by it.

 Chapter 482 Gather Together And Fall In Love

    Chapter 482 Gather Together And Fall In Love


    Chapter 482 Gather together and fall in love


    Some people were in love and happy, while others were tortured in various ways.


    In a restaurant, Eden was sitting on a chair, and it took a lot of effort to resist the urge to roll his eyes.


    Sitting opposite was a returnee Ph. D.


    Eden had been listening to her talk about her academic research for half an hour.


    Most of theints he saw before were girls who went on a blind date. They couldn''t bear the blind


    date andined about all kinds of strange things. Among them was this category, whose speech


    waspletely iprehensible.


    Eden was amused at the time, but he didn''t expect that one day, such a thing would turn on him.


    At this moment, he had a deep and profound experience of what it meant to be a girl''s pain.


    And the female doctor on the opposite side was very beautiful. Her eyes were very clean and clear, and


    she even had a very nice name, Minnie Thomas.


    However, such a seemingly unacademic girl was actually a single-minded academic.


    She didn''t seem interested in anything but reading.


    When they first met in the restaurant, Minnie gave casual answers to any questions, such as "what do


    you want to eat", "how would you like your steak?", and "what kind of wine do you want".


    Eden, who was so good at chatting and almost never caused awkward silence, felt a sense of


    helplessness for the first time.


    Any topic he brought up could be brushed off by Minnie, which made Eden feel angry with a girl for the


    first time.


    Because, this was not a question of whether she was a talkative person, but a question of attitude.


    He could feel that she didn''t want toe on the blind date, so if that was the case, why bother to


    meet her? It was a waste of time.


    Eden hadn''t had toe on the blind date because he couldn''t talk his parents out of it and had no


    other choice. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee if he could.


    His intuition told him that Minnie was not such a single-minded person, but he couldn''t make her open


    her mouth.


    Finally, Eden asked a question that he regretted almost an hourter.


    Eden asked, "Will you tell me about your research orientation?"


    As soon as this question was raised, Eden saw Minnie''s eyes light up.


    This time, Minnie was not perfunctory, and even politely asked Eden, "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Eden thought he was very good at chatting. As long as he can make Minnie interested in chatting, he


    had the ability to lead the topic to the one he wanted to talk about.


    However, Eden misjudged.


    When he sincerely asked Minnie to talk about it, Minnie became a chatterbox.


    She started talking very seriously.


    From how she chose this major, to what she had done since she chose her major, where she studied,


    why she chose to study abroad, how excellent her tutor was, and how much her major had contributed


    to human beings. She told Eden everything in detail.


    At first, Eden was very shocked when he heard Minnie''s words.


    He was very clear that some majors were already very difficult for boys.


    For girls, although he didn''t look down on them, he thought they should be protected and delicate. If


    they wanted to do the research like men, and it was his girlfriend, how much it would make him feel


    distressed.


    However, Minnie didn''t look like it was toilsome at all. Instead, she looked very happy.


    Her excitement for the research was indeed from her heart.


    Eden can''t quite understand her excitement, but can feel that she really liked her research.


    From Eden''s point of view, he admired this girl very much.


    Of course, that was what he thought when she first talked about her research.


    When Minnie had been speaking for nearly an hour, no matter how much he admired her, he became


    dumbfounded.


    Minnie finally looked at Eden when she seemed to be thirsty, and said, "Did I talk too much? Are you


    bored?"


    When she said this, Minnie''s eyes were even full of loneliness.


    Eden really wanted to tell her that "you know that too."


    However, when he saw her expression, he insisted on not telling her what he really thought.


    He gave a lowugh and said, "No, it''s quite nice."


    At least, Minnie''s voice was very nice.


    Although she was talking about boring content, her voice didn''t bother Eden, and even because of her


    voice, Eden felt that if she wanted to talk, she can just go on.


    Minnie didn''t seem to expect Eden to say that, so she immediatelyughed and continued.


    Eden really felt that maybe he had a really good temper now, and he was so patient.


    This was simply impossible to happen in the past.


    However, at this moment, Eden really just listened so patiently to a girl talking about this, spending so


    much time.


    After the two finished their meal, Eden said in a very gentlemanly manner, "Is there anything else you


    want to do next?"


    Minnie was obviously stunned, and stared at Eden for a while before saying, "It''s gettingte. I want to


    go home."


    "I''ll drive you home." Eden said.


    "No need, thanks. I came here by car. I can go back by myself." Minnie said.


    As Eden heard the words, he didn''t insist on it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He said, "Well, be careful on the road, and text me when you get home."


    After all, it was their blind date. Even if there will be no development, he always had to maintain his


    very politeness.


    Minnie nodded, waved goodbye to Eden, and left.


    Eden looked at her back, and felt an inexplicable feeling for the first time.


    It was as if he was disgusted by her, and very thoroughly.


    Eden was a little upset.


    No, it should be said, very upset.


    As soon as he was upset, he wanted to find someone to chat and drink.


    However, after he called the three brothers of the Hayden family, Walter said he was busy but didn''t


    say what he was busy with. Miles said he wanted to chase his girl but didn''t say who she was, and


    Patrick said he wanted to apany his wife. Yes, he did have a wife.


    There was no other way, so Eden had to call Ben, but in the end, he received a critical attack. Ben said,


    "Watching a movie with my girlfriend."


    Eden was speechless. How came they were all in the rtionship?

 Chapter 483 Aroused Curiosity

    Chapter 483 Aroused Curiosity


    Chapter 483 Aroused curiosity


    When Damion got to the bar, Eden had already drunk a lot.


    When he saw the number of wine bottles, he couldn''t help frowning, and asked suspiciously, "What''s


    going on? Why did you drink so much wine?"


    Eden looked at Damion, took a bottle of wine and handed it over, saying, "Don''t ask so many


    questions. Drink first."


    Damion was speechless. What was wrong with this guy?


    However, he had no intention of refusing, so he picked up the wine bottle, nked it with Eden''s, and


    drank the wine directly.


    Eden felt better in an instant, patted Damion''s shoulders, and said, "Damion, only you''re good to me.


    Those bastards, I don''t know what''s wrong with them. Why are they in the rtionship now?"


    Damionughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "Are you envious? Aren''t you always on blind


    dates now? Isn''t it easy for you to fall in love with someone?"


    Eden was speechless when he heard him say that.


    Was this the point he was talking about?


    Eden stared at Damion and said, "Don''t tell me that you have a girlfriend too, do you?"


    Damion''s eyes fell on Eden, and what he didn''t understand was what stimted him to be in such a


    state.


    Damion thought about it, and it couldn''t be because he was envious of Patrick who was married.


    Then, most likely, he liked a certain girl, but the girl didn''t like him.


    As soon as he thought of this, Damion was dumbfounded.


    He continued to stare at Eden, and in the end he finally asked what was in his heart, "Eden, do you


    have a girl you like?"


    "What?" Eden looked at Damion in surprise, thinking he had heard wrong.


    How could there be such a ridiculous question? It was simply too strange.


    Damion said, "You look too much like being rejected by someone."


    Eden didn''t answer.


    What should he do? He suddenly regretted it. Why did he call Damion over to drink with him?


    Eden said, "Stop talking nonsense."


    Damion said, "You look like you are dying and lovelorn."


    Eden directly pushed a bottle of beer in front of Damion and said, "Drink it. I can tell you that I can''t be


    broken in love. You don''t know how many girls want to sleep with me."


    Damion silently picked up the bottle and drank it in a big gulp.


    He really didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Both of them fell silent, each drinking the wine in the bottle.


    They sat in a ce with a very good view but very undisturbed. Eden got to the back and had already


    put his feet on the table, lookingpletely free-wheeling.


    He was actually a little drunk at the moment.


    Damion became more and more determined that Eden was stimted by something.


    Otherwise, how could he be so drunk after drinking so little?


    Just when Damion was about to persuade Eden to go back to rest, and not torment himself like this, a


    very pleasant voice came from the position of the stage.


    Damion and Eden looked towards the direction of the stage. Then, Eden''s eyes widened in


    astonishment.


    The woman on the stage was wearing a ck leather skirt, which showed her body shape vividly. Her


    high ponytail was raised up, and her smoky makeup made her look extraordinarily cool.


    She was singing an old song, which directly brought everyone back to thest century. Her smoky


    voice was a little sexy, and everyone who was still drinking and ying games calmed down. Their


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes fell straight down to the stage.


    Eden bounced off the sofa directly, and his gaze sharpened suddenly.


    Damion looked towards him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Eden gritted his teeth and said, "Nothing."


    Whom did he see? It was the woman who was still on a blind date with him for two hours, stubborn and


    old-fashioned. This woman was really good at pretending.


    He knew his instinct was right.


    Was it a trick to y with him?


    Hah, she was really smart.


    Eden''s eyes seemed to burst into mes. He had never been deceived like this before.


    How could this make him feel calm?


    In an instant, he didn''t feel angry anymore.


    On the contrary, his interest was severely aroused.


    Sitting down on the sofa again, Eden picked up the wine bottle and drank a bottle o fit before saying to


    Damion, "Let''s go home."


    If he didn''t leave here, he really can''t help but rush over to grab that woman off the stage and reveal


    that woman''s mask.


    However, Eden was very clear that the two of them were just in a blind date and they just met. So, he


    had no position to expose the woman''s performance.


    In fact, she treated him like this, which can only show that she was not interested in him.


    Eden was not a narcissistic person and won''t think that she must be interested in himself.


    However, now that he discovered this side of her, his curiosity was suddenly aroused.


    He really wanted to know what different sides she had that he could see.


    Eden also knew that his curiosity was actually very naive.


    However, he was indeed curious.


    Before leaving the bar, Eden nced at the stage. His eyes were full of interest. He was not in a hurry,


    but he wanted to make a good n, and then think about what to do next.


    Minnie stood on the stage, originally immersed in the singing.


    However, she suddenly felt a fierce gaze, and unconsciously looked in that direction, but she didn''t see


    anyone.


    A strange feeling swept through her brain, an uneasy feeling that made Minnie feel very ufortable.


    Since returning to the country, she came here to sing three songs every night, and this was the first


    time she had such a bad feeling today.


    After singing three songs in a hurry, Minnie left the bar without even changing her clothes.


    What she didn''t notice was that not far away, a car was parked there, and there was a line of sight that


    was always glued to her body.


    After Minnie''s car started, that car started too, and followed her.


    The car didn''t leave until Minnie pulled into the neighborhood where she lived.

 Chapter 484 DonT Mess With People Who Are Not Easy To Mess With

    Chapter 484 Don''T Mess With People Who Are Not Easy To Mess With


    Chapter 484 Don''t mess with people who are not easy to mess with


    In the car.


    Damion looked at Eden suspiciously, and asked, "Who is that woman?"


    "Liar," Eden said.


    Damion suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to know Eden. Otherwise, how could he feel that what he said


    today was so strange?


    Damion said, "Cheated on you?"


    Eden didn''t want to answer his question but felt him infuriating.


    However, what made Eden even more depressed was that he himself really had no way to refute


    Damion''s statement.


    That woman kind of lied to him.


    Seeing that Eden didn''t retort, Damion suddenlyughed and said, "Eden, you like her."


    "What''s wrong with your mouth today? How can you talk nonsense like that?" Eden gave Damion a


    look and wanted to punch him.


    Damion shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more.


    The two went directly back to Eden''s house. Eden didn''t drink to his heart''s content at night, so he took


    Damion home and continue to drink.


    As soon as the two entered the house, Eden''s cell phone rang. It was Miles'' call.


    Eden was still pissed. This guy who had forgotten his friends, even asked him to have a drink with him.


    He was so pissed off.


    Miles heard Edenining to himself before asking, "Where are you now?"


    "Decorica Home," said Eden.


    Miles didn''t say any more, but just hung up the phone, and half an hourter, he came over with


    supper.


    They hadn''t hang around for a long time, especially Patrick, who wished to stick to Aimee''s side 24


    hours a day.


    It was simply impossible to call him out to drink now.


    If Aimee went the operating room treating her patients, Patrick still wanted to follow in.


    Miles put the supper on the table, nced at the countless wine bottles on the floor, and asked


    suspiciously, "What''s going on? What stimted you? Why did you drink so much?"


    They should have already drank a lot at the bar before, and now they continued. Eden must be


    stimted by something seriously.


    Miles looked at Damion. Obviously, he didn''t drink much.


    Damion handed Miles a bottle of wine and said, "He''s crossed in love."


    Miles was speechless and confused at the same time. When did Eden fall in love?


    As Eden heard Damion''s words, he lost his temper. He punched Damion on the shoulder and said, "If


    you talk nonsense again, I will really beat you up."


    Miles sat down on a single sofa, and said, "Tell me, which girl is the victim of this?"


    Damion rubbed his shoulder that hurt from the beating, and said, "He''s the victim."


    Just now, he had heard what was going on from Eden.


    Damion almost diedughing.


    It sounded like Eden was simply a miserable boy.


    He told the matter to Miles, and Milesughed so hard that he was about to fall over.


    Miles said, "I''m very curious what kind of woman she is? She totally didn''t show him respect."


    Eden realized that it was a mistake for him to ask them toe over for a drink.


    Among them, who only cared about dating and had no time to talk to him seemed to be the cutest


    people now.


    As far as Damion and Miles were two unscrupulous bastards, he really wanted to fight with them.


    Milesughed until his shoulders were shaking, but Eden wanted to roll his eyes at him.


    After drinking a bottle of wine, Eden seemed to have made a significant decision, and said, "I''ve


    decided I''m going to take her down."


    Damion and Miles nced at each other, then both stared at Eden, to make sure he meant what he


    said.


    Seeing that Eden was not joking when he said this, both of them became serious.


    Miles said, "Eden, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I''m sure." Eden said through gritted teeth.


    Miles said, "Then what do you n to do after taking her down?"


    Eden was stunned for a moment when he was asked, because he really hadn''t thought about this


    question.


    That was right. What should he do after the girl was taken down?


    Miles said, "Eden, this is not a joke. You should think about it before making the decision. Don''t act


    impulsively."


    Although Miles felt it funny and pitiful about what happened to Eden, this should be the first time Eden


    was disliked since he was a child.


    Miles would not approve of hurting a girl just because of this.


    Besides, with the temperament of Eden''s parents, if they found out that he did such an asshole thing,


    they might actually break his leg.


    Eden understood this, and immediately said, "Of course I know how far to go and when to stop. What''s


    wrong with you guys? Why do you think I''m so bad?"


    Damion also said. "Anyway, you have to think about it yourself. I think that girl can treat you like this


    and go to the bar to sing, which shows that her temper may be wild. You might losepletely."


    Miles also nodded in agreement. Speaking of which, Eden was the one with the purest mind among


    them.


    Eden became unhappy.


    He looked at his mean friends with dissatisfaction, "Can you two stop bad-mouthing? I''m not such an


    idiot."


    Neither Damion nor Miles spoke, but the two of them looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    They had already expressed their attitudes.


    Eden: "..."


    That was outrageous.


    He might have really lost his mind, and that was why he brought the two of them here.


    Eden opened another can of beer, gulped it down, and said, "I''m going back to bed first. You two can


    do whatever you want."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Eden really went back to his room.


    Damion and Miles didn''t care either. They grew up together, so they understood him very well.


    The two continued to drink and eat supper.


    Damion said, "I don''t know if there will be any trouble with him like this."


    "It''s okay. Even if there is something, we will take care of it, so what are you afraid of?" Miles said.


    Damion said, "Let''s check that girl''s background. Don''t mess with someone who is not easy to mess


    with."

 Chapter 485 Can You Take Care Of My Feelings

    Chapter 485 Can You Take Care Of My Feelings


    Chapter 485 Can you take care of my feelings


    After hearing Damion''s words, Miles became amused.


    He said, "When are you worried about this?"


    They all came from wealthy and powerful families, and there were probably not a lot of people in the


    country they can consider not to be messed with easily.


    Basically, it referred to the dignitaries.


    Damion had never been such a cautious person.


    Miles said, "Is there something wrong with you recently?"


    Hearing this, Damion looked towards Miles and said, "No way, there''s nothing wrong with me."


    "Didn''t Aimee say there is nothing wrong with Sophie? What are you still worried about?" Miles asked.


    They went to see Sophie together before, and Miles knew that Aimee saved Sophie.


    Moreover, from the perspective of Sophie''s situation, it was better than Aimee''s expectations. At least,


    her life will not be in danger for the time being. As for how long she can live, it was really hard to say.


    But it was better for her to be alive than to be half dead.


    Damion rxed a lot because of this, but for him, he still couldn''t ckenpletely.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Damion said, "They may have to take action. It''s been too calm recently, but it makes me feel


    insecure."


    Miles patted Damion on the shoulder and said, "Why are you panicking? Are you afraid you won''t be


    able to defeat them?"


    What he said was a little arrogant, but he did have the ability to be like this.


    Damion said, "You know, thest thing I want, all the time, is to get you all involved."


    Miles became upset when he heard him say that.


    He said, "If you are heard by Walter, or, if you are heard by Eden, see if they will beat you."


    They all grew up together, and the rtionship among them cannot be exined clearly in a few words.


    Miles said, "Damion, you should know that the moment we came together when we were young, the


    situation has been determined. We are on one side, and no one can change and destroy it."


    Damion was actually moved when he heard Miles say that.


    He knew how important these brothers regard himself, and because of this, he will worry more.


    Miles understood Damion''s thoughts and said, "Well, don''t think about so many messy things. In the


    end things will mend. It''s useless to worry too much about many things in advance."


    The two clinked their sses of wine to each other, as if they had given up the topic.


    Between friends, there was no need to say hypocritical words. It was fine to say such words once in a


    while, but not too much.


    Damion didn''t want to make Miles unhappy, so he changed the subject and asked, "Eden said you''re


    chasing a girl. Who is she?"


    When Miles mentioned this, he was depressed.


    He took another sip of his drink and said, "You''ve seen her before. Matilda, Aimee''s best friend."


    Damion was a little taken aback. He had seen that woman before. She was so beautiful that people


    couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    However, what Damion didn''t expect was that Miles'' favorite type would actually be this.


    Damion couldn''t help sighing, "She doesn''t look easy to chase."


    Miles squeezed the center of his brows, and said, "It''s not easy and impossible."


    Tonight, he invited Matilda to dinner. Of course, he also used the excuse of work.


    Matilda didn''t know what was going on, but all of a sudden, she was ambitious in her career.


    In addition to show, the Actor, Matilda wanted Miles to find her some other shows. Anyway, if they were


    the ones that can make her famous quickly, she was not afraid of hard work.


    Miles did have such a show, but he ignored it from the very beginning.


    The style of this show, in addition to requiring a lot of physical exertion, had various methods to trick the


    guests.


    Miles didn''t want Matilda to work hard at all.


    However, he didn''t know where Matilda found out about the show, so she called him specifically and


    asked him to arrange for her to be on the show.


    Miles really wanted to refuse. However, listening to Matilda''s eager tone, he really couldn''t say the


    words to refuse.


    This gave Miles a headache.


    This girl always seemed to be able to exceed his imagination.


    Asking her out for dinner today was about talking about this show.


    This season of the show wasing to an end soon, and there were still three episodes of recording,


    all of which were very difficult. Miles originally wanted Matilda to go to the first episode, which was


    rtively mild. Who would have thought that thest one will be milder.


    The director of that show said, with Matilda''s current position, it was not appropriate for her to be on the


    finale. If it was necessary, it was best to go to any one of the first two episodes first, or directly to all


    three episodes.


    Miles himself was unwilling to let Matilda participate in all three episodes, but he still left the decision to


    Matilda.


    At dinner in the evening, he gave the three nning books to Matilda, so that she can choose from


    them on her own.


    After reading them, Matilda looked at Miles and asked, "So, if I want to go to all three, it''s okay, right?"


    It really left him speechless.


    For other female artists, if they read the ns, they will probably say that they were not good enough


    but wanted to do something simple.


    What was more, as female artists, they had to pay more attention to how they looked.


    No female artist would want to leave a disheveled picture in the camera.


    However, Matilda was not like this.


    Her eyes were shining, and she looked straight at Miles, full of anticipation.


    Miles said, "Do you like them that much?"


    Matilda bent her lips and said, "I really do."


    Miles sighed and said, "As long as you like, I can naturally agree to you, but can you also take care of


    my feelings?"


    "What?" Matilda was confused, wondering why she had to take care of Miles'' feelings?

 Chapter 486 LetS Talk About It When We Meet It

    Chapter 486 Let''S Talk About It When We Meet It


    Chapter 486 Let''s talk about it when we meet it


    Matilda looked at Miles suspiciously, and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Why did she feel that she could not understand what Miles said?


    Miles said, "You know, I''m really worried about you."


    Matilda fell silent, but she didn''t expect that Miles'' reaction would be so huge.


    For a while, she didn''t know what to say.


    After Miles said this, he was actually regretful.


    He should have known a long time ago that Matilda didn''t care about his feelings, and now that he


    wanted to bring this up, he was actually making a fool of himself.


    However, Matilda''s silence was more like a stab in his heart, the kind that wouldn''t kill him, but would


    bleed incessantly.


    Miles found that it was simply not practical for him to express his feelings to Matilda directly.


    She would never give him such a chance.


    Sighing silently, it was Miles whopromised in the end.


    Miles said, "Since you want them all, I will go andmunicate with the program crew, but no matter


    what, promise me to protect yourself."


    Matilda had lowered her eyes since the beginning, and now when she heard the words, she looked up


    at Miles and said, "Don''t worry. I''m very good at it."


    After she knew about this show, she went watched it, so she naturally knew how difficult the game was


    in this show.


    For Matilda, it was simply a child''s y. But, Miles was making too much of a fuss. In fact, it wouldn''t


    hurt her at all.


    She can even show him what it meant to not blush and not pant afterpleting tasks.


    But if she told Miles this now, he was gonna think she was talking big.


    At that time, when it was time to record the show, she can just prove it to him.


    Matilda smiled at Miles and said, "Don''t worry, really. I''m really good at it."


    Miles could do nothing about her.


    It wasn''t that he doubted her abilities, but, to him, even if she was a superwoman who could do


    anything, he saw her as a delicate girl in need of protection.


    He didn''t want her to work hard, not at all.


    Miles said, "You just rely on the fact that I can''t refuse."


    Matilda could hear the helplessness in his tone, and could also hear the pampering he was


    suppressing.


    Perhaps it had been too long to understand Miles'' intentions, and Matilda even had some ways to


    ept his expressions.


    She will no longer subconsciously choose to escape.


    However, for Matilda, she still wanted to pretend that she didn''t know anything and shut herself up.


    She had to say that she was still scared.


    Miles couldn''t bear to force her, so he sent her back after the meal, and then came to Eden''s house for


    a drink.


    He was unhappy.


    Damion heard what Miles said, and responded, "I really don''t understand how many people will be


    physically and mentally tortured by love. And why are there still so many people jumping down


    desperately?"


    Miles took a sip of his wine and said, "You say that because you don''t have a girl you like yet. When


    you meet a girl you like and decide that this is the one of your love for the rest of your life, you''ll happily


    jump down there."


    Damion didn''t agree, so he smiled lightly and said, "If I find someone who only loves me, this problem


    will be solved."


    Miles didn''t reply.


    He looked at Damion in astonishment. It was hard to believe that these words actually came out of


    Damion''s mouth.


    Raising his hand in front of Damion''s eyes, Miles said, "Are you sure, you didn''t drink too much?"


    Damion raised his eyelids, but his eyes were still clear, without any hint of drunkenness.


    However, if he didn''t say this after drinking too much, Miles could only reply with one word.


    "Scumbag," Miles said.


    Damionughed lowly, turned his head to look at Miles, and said disapprovingly, "Miles, what you said,


    isn''t it too much? Why am I such a scumbag?"


    "You y with the feelings of girls like this. Aren''t you a scumbag?" Miles said.


    Thanks to the fact that Damion had nothing to do with his sister, otherwise, he would have beaten


    Damion up many times for his attitude towards rtionship.


    He really didn''t know before that Damion''s attitude towards feelings would be like this.


    That was outrageous.


    Damion said, "But I didn''t hurt any girls, did I?"


    Miles fell silent.


    This was true.


    Although Damion was gentle to everyone superficially, he was indeed very indifferent.


    He didn''t give anyone a chance to get close to him, no matter if it was a boy or a girl. There were only a


    few of them who can make Damion care, and the others were just passers-by.


    Therefore, Miles had always believed that Damion just hadn''t met a girl he liked, but he never thought


    that Damion would want a girl who would love him desperately, while he himself wouldn''t be that into


    the girl.


    However, Miles can understand this.


    In the Bishop family, it was not at all surprising that Damion developed this kind of emotional concept.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the contrary, what he thought was also a kind of self-protection, so that he will not be hurt.


    It was just that Miles definitely disagreed with Damion''s view of rtionship.


    He was even more worried that even though Damion loved a girl very much, he sealed up his feelings


    to protect himself and brought pain to himself and the girl.


    Miles said, "Damion, although I''m not qualified to tell you this right now, and my own feelings are


    messed up, I still hope that if you fall in love with a girl, you can be bold and express your feelings.


    Love is a very pleasant thing. Believe me."


    Damion looked at Miles for a long time before saying, "Since it''s a pleasure, why do you drink so


    much?"


    Miles looked at the bottles of wine he had drunk. He had already drank three bottles o fit not long after


    he came here.


    He suddenly didn''t want to talk to Damion anymore.


    How came he didn''t realize that this guy was so annoying?


    Damionughed out loud, and said, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s talk about this kind of thing


    when I encounter it."


    To put it bluntly, whether there was such a thing in his life was still a question.

 Chapter 487 IM Afraid That Something Will Happen To Her

    Chapter 487 I''M Afraid That Something Will Happen To Her


    Chapter 487 I''m afraid that something will happen to her


    As Matilda returned to the vi, she went back to her room and got into the bathtub.


    She buried herself in the bubbles. Even her chin was buried in the them. Only her mouth was exposed


    upwards.


    What Miles said today still made Matilda feel ufortable.


    She could understand that Miles'' worries about her were not fake, but she didn''t know how to respond


    to his worries.


    Matilda even wondered why she was so useless all of a sudden.


    Matilda, who used to y around with men , disappeared.


    Dejectedly sliding into the bathtub, Matilda stayed in the water for two minutes before getting out of it.


    Bored, Matilda decided to go get a bottle of wine to drink. She would get drunk and relieve all the


    worries.


    Matilda had a clear understanding of her drinking capacity.


    Usually, she didn''t drink too much.


    Aimee gave her a strict order, not to drink too much. Otherwise, she will be punished.


    Over the years, Matilda had strictly followed Aimee''s request, and only drank once when she was


    extremely bored.


    It had been almost two years since thest time she drank like this. Matilda thought about it, and


    decided to indulge herself once, because Aimee probably wouldn''t say anything about it.


    Thinking of this, Matilda happily went to get the wine, and then set up a scheduled message on her


    mobile phone, showing in detail when she started drinking, what wine she drank, in what order, and


    how much did she drank roughly.


    She sent it to Ash. If she really drank to the extent where she couldn''t wake up, she could ask Ash to


    find Kelvin or Aimee.


    Matilda was still cowardly, and she also stated in the message that it was better not to tell it to Aimee.


    She was still afraid that Aimee would punish her.


    After preparing these, Matilda sat cross-legged on a tatami and took her first sip of wine.


    She didn''t dare to get that kind of strong wine, but took a bottle of champagne. The sweet taste made


    Matilda very satisfied.


    She couldn''t help feeling that wine was really a good thing.


    The sense of satisfaction in her mouth made Matilda feel better instantly.


    Matilda savored the remaining vor on her mouth, smiling, like a cat stealing fish.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It''d been a long time since she indulged herself like this, and Matilda suddenly felt very refreshed.


    Of course, Matilda had never indulged herself only in drinking, but in other things. She was reckless,


    doing whatever she wanted.


    Matilda drank untilte at night. She was a little bit dizzy, as if some illusion appeared in front of her


    eyes.


    She climbed down from the tatami, curled up on the ground, and reached for the phone.


    No one knew what it was, but when everything seemed to have double images to her, she can find


    Miles'' number urately and dial the phone.


    At this moment, Miles, although he also drank a lot of wine, his mind was still very clear, and he was


    very excited.


    He had just sent Damion back to his room, put him to sleep, and was about to clean up the mess.


    Miles was very surprised to receive Matilda''s call.


    Matilda wouldn''t call him unless something serious happened.


    However, when it came to major matters concerning Matilda, the first person to contact him should be


    his secretary.


    Miles stared at the phone for a while before answering.


    Matilda''s voice on the other end of the phone was very soft.


    It could be heard that she had been drinking.


    Miles'' brows furrowed instantly, because he knew that Matilda couldn''t drink.


    However, listening to her voice, it was obvious that she was drunk.


    Matilda said softly, "Miles, don''t you really like me?"


    Miles'' fingers holding the phone tightened suddenly, and his breathing seemed to be stagnant.


    He had some expectations in his heart, but his rationality was telling him not to think about it. It was not


    what he thought.


    However, Miles couldn''t control his heartbeat.


    He held his breath and was about to speak, but Matilda suddenlyughed, and said, "Miles, don''t like


    me, okay?"


    Miles'' body stiffened instantly, and his whole body went cold.


    His voice was also unprecedentedly cold. His teeth clenched, and he spoke with difficulty, "Matilda, you


    called me just to tell me this?"


    However, Matilda didn''t seem to listen to his words, and just continued, "Don''t really like me, Miles. I


    don''t want to love a man, and I won''t, so don''t like me. I''m afraid I''ll not respond. You will be sad."


    As Matilda said these words, she began to cry.


    Miles couldn''t hear what she said clearly. His mind was buzzing, and because Matilda burst into tears


    suddenly, his heart was clenched and the pain was terrific.


    Matilda continued, "Men are not good things. If they get the girls, they don''t cherish. And they will hurt


    you. I don''t want to be hurt. So, don''t like me..."


    The effect of alcohol made Matilda lose her usual morous and arrogant attributes, andpletely


    turned her into an incoherent, soft and pitiful girl.


    She babbled on and on, and the more she talked, the more sad she became, and she broke down in


    tears at the end.


    "He beat my mother to death and he''s going to beat me to death... a bad guy, he only bullied women


    and insulted me..."


    Miles had recovered a lot now, and happened to hear Matilda say this.


    His brain shut down again, and finally, he called Matilda''s name, "Matilda."


    However, Matilda ignored him, stopped talking, and kept crying.


    Miles was so distressed that he couldn''t care less about finding out who he was in Matilda''s words. He


    just wanted to go to her side immediately, whether she wanted to or not, to hold her in his arms first,


    and dry her tears.


    Without dy, Miles came out of Eden''s house directly.


    There were no avable drivers, and Miles can''t drive. He can only stand on the side of the road and


    take a taxi.


    However, it was very difficult to hail a carte at night, especially in the ce like Decorica Home that


    was not in urban areas.


    Miles waited for forty minutes for a car.


    Matilda''s crying stopped. Miles called her name several times, but there was no response.


    He became even more anxious, and was afraid that something would happen to her.


    Fortunately, maybe Matilda was asleep, and he could hear some of her snoring, which made him feel a


    little relieved.

 Chapter 488 Matilda Will Only Be Worse

    Chapter 488 Matilda Will Only Be Worse


    Chapter 488 Matilda will only be worse


    At 2:30 in the morning, Ash was woken up by the doorbell.


    He came down from the stairs, and when he saw clearly who was ringing the doorbell frantically, he


    waspletely stunned.


    "Miles, why are you here?" Ash opened the door and let Miles in, asking suspiciously.


    "Which room is Matilda in?" Miles asked.


    Ash looked at Miles more suspiciously. Making sure he heard it correctly, he didn''t answer right away,


    but said, "Miles, Matilda should have rested by this time."


    Miles knew that Ash had misunderstood himself and thought of himself as a rogue who wanted to


    break into a woman''s bedroomte at night.


    He said, "She drank too much. I''m worried about her. Take me to her room. Hurry up."


    Ash became anxious when he heard Miles say that Matilda had drunk too much.


    Why did she drink too much for no reason?


    Was she going to make trouble?


    Ash hurriedly led Miles towards Matilda''s room, but when he reached the door of the room, he stopped


    in his tracks, turned his head, and looked at Miles suspiciously, asking, "Miles, how did you know


    Matilda drank too much?"


    Miles really wanted to punch this guy right now.


    If he didn''t know that he was worried about Matilda, Miles couldn''t hold back his anger at all.


    He showed Ash the interface of his mobile phone, which still kept his call with Matilda.


    "She called me and was crying," Miles said.


    Ash didn''t have any doubts now, and didn''t dare to dy any longer, so he opened the door directly.


    Matilda''s room were still bright, and the room was filled with a strong smell of alcohol.


    Ash and Miles scanned the room roughly, but didn''t see Matilda.


    The two nced at each other, then walked inside.


    In sight, Matilda was curled up on the ground with a mobile phone in her hand.


    Matilda''s mouth was slightly opened, and there were wet tears on her face. Her eyes were closed


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    tightly, but it could already be seen that her eyes were swollen.


    Miles'' heart felt as if it had been stabbed, and the pain made him difficult to breathe.


    He squatted down, picked up Matilda, turned around and put her on the bed.


    Pulling the quilt over Matilda, Miles saw a pink rash on her neck.


    Miles frowned, and turned to ask Ash if Matilda was allergic to alcohol.


    However, he did not see Ash''s figure.


    Ash had already walked out just now, went back to his room and took the phone. Without thinking too


    much about it, he called Aimee directly.


    It can''t be med on Ash. The main reason was that Kelvin was at Solomert Vi now. Aimee had


    exined before that when the two of them were there separately, he should not bother them.


    He should not go to them for anything. Even if he did, they won''t be able to make it in time.


    So, Ash can only call Aimee.


    At this time, Ash was actually very nervous.


    If it was in the past, it would have been fine when Aimee was not pregnant. A phone call would be


    answered immediately even if Aimee fell asleep. And even if she was woken up, it would not have any


    impact on her body.


    But now that Aimee was pregnant, she slept ten times more than before.


    And she had Patrick by her side.


    Ash was really worried if he would be silenced by Patrick if he called and woke up Aimee.


    However, now he can''t take care of that much anymore. Even if he would be punished or something,


    he must call Aimee first.


    He just looked at the bottles on the ground and knew Matilda was going to drink to death.


    Ash didn''t know what made Matilda drink so much.


    Given Matilda''s physical traits, he was not sure that he could handle the alcohol in her body.


    So, no matter what, he still needed to inform Aimee.


    The phone was dialed, and after a few rings, it was answered.


    When Ash heard the familiar voiceing from inside, he almost cried.


    He was really worried that if Patrick answered the call, would he be threatened?


    Ash said, "Aimee, Matilda is too drunk. I need you toe over."


    Aimee happened to be awake at the moment, and when she saw the caller ID, she had a premonition.


    After she heard what Ash said, Aimee''s expression turned cold.


    She said, "Deal with it first. Monitor the data, and I''lle right over."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee put on a dress and was ready to go out.


    Patrick also hurriedly changed his clothes and went out with Aimee.


    On the way, Patrick was driving the car, and Aimee wasmunicating with Ash about Matilda''s


    situation.


    After she saw the photo of every bottle of wine she drank, her face became even grimmer.


    It was because she was too well-behaved for more than a year that Aimee let down her vignce,


    thinking that she would not be the Matilda who used to mess around again.


    Now it seemed that what she thought was too simple.


    Matilda simply didn''t dare to make trouble under her nose.


    The car drove into the vi very quickly. Aimee didn''t care that Patrick was still parking, and had


    already opened the car door and rushed down, quickly running towards Matilda''s room.


    However, when Aimee saw Miles in Matilda''s room , she was very surprised.


    She looked at Miles suspiciously. Making sure she didn''t mistake him, she asked, "Miles, why are you


    here?"


    Miles briefly exined, and then said, "Can you see how she is doing first? Is she allergic to alcohol?"


    Aimee could hear that Miles was already worried. If he didn''t still have some sanity left, Miles would


    have grabbed her by the shoulders and snarled to ask her if Matilda was alright.


    Aimee was angry at the moment. Even though the person who asked her the question was her


    husband''s brother, Aimee still said angrily, "She can''t die."


    Miles was taken aback. Even though it wasn''t the first time he saw Aimee lose his temper, it was the


    first time he heard her say such words.


    It can be seen that Aimee was really mad at Matilda.


    Miles couldn''t help but want to exin for Matilda, taking the responsibility for her being so on himself.


    However, before he could say anything, Miles was pulled out of the room by Ash.


    Ash didn''t even dare breathe now, for fear of offending Aimee and being punished by the way.


    He could see what Miles was thinking, and directly pulled him out.


    Ash said softly, "Miles, Aimee is angry now. You''d better not say anything. Otherwise, Matilda will only


    suffer worse."

 Chapter 489 I Will Not Blame Miles

    Chapter 489 I Will Not me Miles


    Chapter 489 I will not me Miles


    Miles looked at Ash upon hearing this, confirming how seriously when he said it.


    "Aimee does not allow Matilda to drink alcohol. Even if she does, she can only drink a small cup.


    Matilda''s body is only slightly adapted to alcohol. If she exceeds that amount, her life will be in danger,"


    Ash said.


    Miles'' face turned pale instantly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He never knew that Matilda''s physique was so special.


    Ash immediately said, "However, don''t worry too much. Aimee has already treated Matilda. She will just


    be unwell for a while now, and she won''t really die."


    However, these words did notfort Miles, but made him feel even more ufortable.


    Ash hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Miles, what is your rtionship


    with Matilda? Now, I haven''t seen Matilda like this for almost two years."


    Although it was too gossipy to ask such a question, Ash was really curious.


    Miles said, "I pushed her too much. That''s the reason."


    He didn''t know whether he was speaking to himself or Ash.


    As Patrick came up, he saw Miles leaning against a wall so lonely, as if he had received a huge blow.


    He walked over, patted Miles on the shoulder, and asked, "Miles, are you okay?"


    Hearing the sound, Miles raised his eyes and looked at Patrick, but shook his head silently.


    How can he be okay? The girl he liked had been made like this by himself. How can he be okay?


    Patrick didn''t ask any more questions, just stood with him, waiting for Aimee toe out.


    About two hourster, Aimee opened the door and came out.


    Herplexion was not very good. When she saw Miles, she still said, "Miles, you don''t have to me


    yourself too much. This has nothing to do with you. The things hidden in her heart will be vented


    sooner orter. You don''t need to be self-med."


    In other words, any man, or anyone or anything that reminded Matilda of the past, could make her like


    this.


    Now, it was just that this person happened to be Miles, but Miles didn''t know about that, so he had no


    fault of his own.


    Miles could understand what Aimee meant, but he didn''t feel anyfort in his heart.


    He lowered his shoulders wordlessly, and after a long time, he asked, "Can I go in and see her?"


    "Yes, you can." Aimee said.


    She moved sideways to let Miles walk in.


    Miles pushed open the door and saw Matilda lying on the bed with a pale face.


    Right now, she was no longer morous and charming as she used to be.


    However, Matilda was stillpellingly beautiful, but it also made Miles feel so distressed that he


    almost stopped breathing.


    He walked over with difficulty and stood still beside the bed, but he didn''t dare to sit down at all.


    He wanted to reach out and touch Matilda''s face, but he didn''t have the courage.


    Miles never imagined that one day he would be so pluckless.


    After a long time, he sat down by the bed, held Matilda''s hand, and said, "It''s my fault that I made you


    like this. I won''t force you anymore, okay?"


    Matilda''s hand waspletely powerless at the moment. Holding her hand, he couldn''t even feel a


    sense of strength.


    Miles held her hand and put it on the side of his cheek.


    He really had a feeling that he was afraid that he would break her into pieces.


    When he came in just now, he didn''t close the door, so Aimee and the others can see Miles.


    Aimee gently closed the door, turned to look at Patrick, and said, "Go back to the room and have a


    rest."


    It was almost dawn now, and Aimee felt sorry for Patrick.


    Patrick touched her head and said, "I''m with you, okay?"


    Aimee still had to observe Matilda''s situation, at least another two or three hours, before she could be


    sure that Matilda had no problem.


    Ash looked at the time and said, "Aimee, Patrick, why don''t you go and rest for a while? I''ll buy


    breakfast."


    "Alright," Aimee nodded upon hearing this, and said, "Buy something lighter."


    "Okay." Ash responded and went out.


    Aimee and Patrick came down the stairs and snuggled up on the couch.


    She found a veryfortable position, nestling in Patrick''s arms.


    Aimee said, "I haven''t seen Matilda like this for a long time. Darling, I''m a little worried."


    Patrick rubbed Aimee''s head and said, "It''s going to be okay."


    Patrick knew that what he said was actually veryme, but at this moment, Patrick really didn''t know


    how tofort Aimee.


    He didn''t understand what Matilda had experienced, and it was not convenient for him to ask clearly.


    The only thing that can appease Aimee was to make her believe that, no matter what, at least, it was


    impossible for Miles to hurt Matilda.


    Aimee raised her face, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, don''t worry. I won''t me Miles."


    Patrick said, "Perhaps, we can let Miles know what she had been through."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Unless Matilda wants to say it, I won''t."


    Every time she mentioned the things happened to Matilda, it was like peeling off Matilda''s scars,


    making her dripping with blood.


    Aimee couldn''t be that cruel.


    Thest thing she could do was to hurt Matilda.


    Aimee had no choice but toe and heal Matilda when she was tormenting herself like this like today.


    As for whether Miles can pull Matilda out of the past, Aimee was really not sure.


    Sighing softly, Aimee said, "Actually, I really hope that Matilda can open her heart and be with Miles."


    She always believed that people always needed light, the light of life.


    Otherwise, it would be too lonely to plunge oneself into those sorrows.

 Chapter 490 I Have A Recording

    Chapter 490 I Have A Recording


    Chapter 490 I have a recording


    Inside the room, Matilda was still unconscious.


    Miles'' eyes fell on her face without blinking, and his eyes were red.


    He was actually very anxious.


    On the phone, Miles heard Matilda saying those words, but he wasn''t sure if she meant those words to


    distance her from him, or to give him a chance.


    Miles was even very scared now. What will happen when Matilda woke up?


    Whether she was going to push him awaypletely, or there was a new development, Miles didn''t


    know.


    He was also very afraid. In case, Matilda wanted to push him away?


    After an unknown amount of time, Miles saw Matilda frowning, seeming to be in great pain.


    He immediately jumped up from the bed and rushed outside.


    Rushing downstairs and calling Aimee up, Miles found it became more and more difficult to breathe.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aimee checked Matilda''s condition and made sure she was fine, but maybe she was about to wake up,


    she felt a little ufortable.


    "Is there anything I can do to help her?" Miles asked.


    His voice was trembling and his teeth were chattering.


    It was the first time Aimee saw Miles lose hisposure, and she said, "Take a cotton swab and help


    her moisten her lips."


    Miles really can''t help with others.


    Miles nodded, sat down on the edge of the bed again, and mechanically repeated the action of dipping


    a cotton swab in water to moisten Matilda''s lips.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, it was already very hot. The sunshine was shining in, but it didn''t warm


    Miles at all.


    His hands were cold and his body was stiff.


    Matilda made some small sounds, like talking in her sleep, which sounded fragile and pitiful.


    Miles'' eyes turned even redder.


    He reached out and touched Matilda''s cheek, and said, "Wake up, okay? Let me help you share the


    difort, okay?"


    A tear hit Matilda''s face and slid down her cheek onto the pillow.


    No one knew if Matilda heard what Miles said, she really woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she met Miles'' wet eyes.


    Matilda didn''t react for a long time. What was the situation now?


    She stared at Miles in a daze for a long time before calling tentatively, "Miles."


    Miles came back to his senses, but the tears in his eyes blurred his vision.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes to make sure that Matilda was really awake.


    Miles quickly asked, "Is there any difort? Do you want some water? I''ll call Aimee over..."


    "Don''t." Matilda stopped Miles with a pitiful voice.


    Miles'' footsteps stopped instantly. Although he was anxious to call Aimee up to check on Matilda''s


    situation, he would listen to Matilda''s words even more.


    Matilda didn''t have much strength in her hand, but she still grabbed Miles'' clothes.


    "Aimee will scold me badly," she said .


    She was really scared.


    Miles saw her cowardice, and immediately said, "Okay, I won''t call her over. Tell me what''s wrong with


    you, okay?"


    He was extremely worried now. If possible, he wanted to bear all the difort for her.


    Matilda shook her head and said, "It''s not that exaggerated, and it''s not the first time."


    The most important thing now was that she didn''t have much strength, and her whole body seemed to


    be drained, as if her body had undergone a blood transfusion, and she hadn''t adapted it yet.


    Matilda knew that Aimee used something simr to lotion to filter out the alcohol in her body.


    She was much better now than before.


    Her body had been improved a lot by Aimee. Except that she needed to rest for a while to recover her


    strength, Matilda didn''t feel any other difort.


    Matilda said, "Don''t scare yourself like that. I''m really fine."


    Miles was dubious about Matilda''s words.


    He was afraid that Matilda didn''t want to have anything to do with him, so she didn''t say anything to


    him.


    Matilda looked at Miles. For some reason, she could see a bit of loneliness in his eyes.


    She immediately recalled what she didst night.


    How did she call Miles after drinking? And what she said all echoed clearly in her mind.


    Matilda''s expression froze instantly.


    At this moment, how much she envied those people who would have ckout when they were drunk.


    Now, she had a clearer memory than ever before.


    Seeing the change in Matilda''s expression, Miles quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Matilda bit her lower lip and stared at Miles, wanting to make herself lose her memory, and forget about


    However, she couldn''t convince herself, so how could she convince others?


    Matilda swallowed and said, "Why are you here?"


    Miles looked at Matilda and asked, "You don''t remember?"


    Matilda hesitated for a second, ready to pretend to have amnesia, and get some information from him.


    "I drank too much," she said.


    She was assured.


    Miles said, "Then you called me. Do you remember?"


    Matilda wanted to shake her head very much, but she knew that it can''t be all fake. It needed to be half


    true and half false, so that she can fool him.


    She said, "I may have pressed the wrong button. Did I say anything?"


    "You really don''t remember?" Miles kept his gaze firmly on Matilda''s face, observing her expression.


    Matilda wanted to beat him very much.


    Can''t this guy answer her question honestly?


    Miles said, "It''s okay. I have a recording if you forgot."


    That was way too excessive!


    What kind of devil was this man?


    Miles saw Matilda looking at him with a look that wanted to kill him, he knew that she had


    misunderstood him.


    He said, "Don''t think too much. I don''t want to record, but my mobile phone has an automatic recording


    function, and every call will be automatically recorded."


    It was a kind of protection for him. After all, in this position, he should be cautious in words and deeds.

 Chapter 491 DonT Go Back On Your Word

    Chapter 491 Don''T Go Back On Your Word


    Chapter 491 Don''t go back on your word


    Matilda was not surprised when she heard that.


    She also had this function on her own mobile phone, but she just didn''t remember it for a while.


    Matilda said, "Can you forget what I said?"


    She had never been so ashamed before. For some reason, it seemed that Matilda felt even more


    humiliated because this person was Miles.


    With Matilda''s voice, Miles could hear effeminacy in her tone, which made him feel particrly good.


    Rxed, Miles''s tone lightened.


    He raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "If I refuse, what will you do?"


    Matilda just felt quite speechless about Miles'' question.


    She said, "We''re good friends. You don''t want to treat me badly, do you?"


    It was really embarrassing.


    Miles said, "What if I want to?"


    Matilda choked, met Miles'' gaze, and saw a different kind of deep meaning in his eyes.


    Inexplicably, Matilda had a sense of danger.


    "Miles, I''m not feeling well now," she said.


    As Matilda said this, Miles immediately panicked again, and quickly asked, "What''s the matter? I''d


    better call Aimee over to see you."


    Matilda raised her brows and eyes unconsciously.


    Her fingers reached out silently and hooked Miles''.


    Matilda said, "Miles, don''t you really like me?"


    Miles'' body froze. His gaze fell on Matilda''s finger that hooked his.


    He said, "Yeah, I like you very much."


    Miles spoke frankly, without any concealment.


    He raised his eyes to meet Matilda''s gaze, not pretending to be affectionate, but telling Matilda in the


    most straightforward way what he was thinking in his heart.


    Matilda frowned and said, "What I said to you on the phone is serious."


    She didn''t want him to like her. She was serious.


    She didn''t trust men, and she was serious too.


    Miles'' expression didn''t change much, but his voice became a little serious.


    He said, "I know, so I will not force you, nor will I pester you, but I can''t control the fact that I like you.


    This is my own business. I can promise you that if you think it burdens you, I will not bother you. We


    are just like the rtionship between an ordinary boss and an employee. There is no need to develop


    other things. I will give you the acting opportunity you deserve."


    "Will you still side with me?" Matilda asked.


    Matilda asked this directly without thinking twice.


    The moment she finished speaking, Matilda wanted to p herself very much.


    How much bitchy was she to say such a thing?


    Shameless to the extreme.


    But it was caused by Miles'' preference for her all the time.


    It had to be said that Miles really gave her many privileges.


    If it happened to other employees who didn''t bring any benefits to thepany, but still wanted


    privileges, that would be nothing but nonsense.


    However, Matilda had all these things that others didn''t have.


    Miles was a bit of surprised that Matilda asked such a question.


    He was already ready that, after Matilda told him this, the next step was to distance her from him.


    However, she asked such a question, which made Miles inexplicably happier.


    He looked at Matilda with tenderness in his eyes.


    He said, "Yes."


    Everything will be as usual. Nothing will change.


    If there were any opportunities that were beneficial to Matilda, he will still give her priority without any


    scruples.


    However, he didn''t want to change Matilda''s opinion of him because of this, or hope that she would fall


    in love with him because of this.


    He suppressed his emotions.


    Matilda understood what Miles thought, and for a moment, she only felt her heart throbbing.


    After a long silence, Matilda said, "Will you never hurt me? Don''t beat me, insult me, or force me."


    Matilda''s voice trailed off. Her eyshes drooped like a wounded animal''s.


    At this moment, she was not the current Matilda at all, but the seven-year-old Matilda, without any


    ability to resist, not even daring to cry, and can only watch those cruel scenes happen before her eyes.


    Miles was taken aback by how vulnerable she looked.


    He took Matilda''s hand and held it firmly in his palm.


    "I won''t. Never," Miles said.


    Matilda seemed to have returned to the past and fell into the most vulnerable period.


    Her whole body was icy cold, without any warmth.


    Miles wrapped her palms tightly, as if conveying a warm current into her body, and gradually pulling


    Matilda back.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda raised her eyes again and looked towards Miles.


    Her eyes were misty, but her gaze was extraordinarily firm.


    Matilda said, "Miles, it will take me a long time to digest the pain. I don''t know how long it will take. It


    may be soon. It mayst forever. If you can wait for me, then let''s try."


    Miles'' pupils dted suddenly, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard, and he didn''t recover for a long


    time.


    Looking at Matilda for a moment, as if he had been hit by something, he couldn''t calm down for a long


    time.


    Waiting for Miles'' answer for a long time, she blinked and looked at him, wanting to ask why he ignored


    her.


    However, Matilda saw a fool who seemed to have lost his soul. After being greatly shocked, he grinned


    foolishly.


    Matilda seemed to be hit in the heart by something for a moment.


    How could this man be so cute?


    Matilda said, "If you don''t agree, then just pretend I didn''t say it."


    "I promise." Miles said quickly. His face turned red, and his voice was trembling, "I promise, no regrets."


    Matilda listened to his domineering tone and wanted to be pathetic and act like she was being bullied.


    However, Matilda can''t say anything.


    She was just a little bit happy for no reason.


    It was as if the things she was worried about before were nothing at all, which should have drifted away


    long ago.


    She should not indulge in the past, and she should open her eyes and look ahead.


    Matilda seemed to have been enlightened in an instant, and felt much relived all over her body.


    Miles said, "I will always be with you."


    Matilda nodded and smiled broadly at Miles.


    Her smile was bright and moving, bring warmth to Miles'' heart.


    Miles adjusted his breathing secretly, feeling a sense of tension inexplicably.


    "So, can I hug you now?" he asked.

 Chapter 492 Why DonT You Do More Reckless Thing?

    Chapter 492 Why Don''T You Do More Reckless Thing?


    Chapter 492 Why don''t you do more reckless thing?


    Matilda had never imagined that Miles would have such a side.


    Obviously, when he was outside, he looked like a king, but at this moment, he was nervous and his


    face was still red unnaturally. He looked very cute.


    Matilda couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    She curled the corner of her mouth, stretched out her hand towards Miles, and said, "Yes."


    Miles was really nervous, and when he bent down to approach Matilda, he held his breath.


    He wasn''t sure how ufortable Matilda felt right now, so he was afraid to touch her with too much


    force.


    Matilda was about to be freak out by Miles'' slow motion. She didn''t hold back, but raised her hands and


    hugged Miles.


    Because of the suddenness of her movement, Miles was caught off guard for a moment, and his whole


    body went forward.


    Fortunately, his reaction was quick, and he put his arms on Matilda''s sides in time.


    It would be a disaster if Matilda was held down by his body.


    Today, Matilda was too weak to withstand his impact.


    Matilda didn''t understand what Miles was thinking, but she was actually very nervous too.


    Originally, Matilda thought that she was a master of love, and was very good at how to make men


    irresistible.


    But now, Matilda knew what a useless rookie she was.


    Just hugging Miles like this, she was so nervous that she couldn''t even breathe.


    Matilda never knew that a man''s chest could be so generous and warm, which gave her a sense of


    security that she had never had before.


    This kind of feeling had nothing to do with how much money she earned, how many achievements she


    had, and how dashing her life was now.


    This sense of security was wrapped around her body, allowing her to have an unprecedented sense of


    relief.


    It seemed that in such an embrace, she didn''t want to tense herself anymore, but couldpletely


    rx.


    Although Matilda will notpletely let go of the past because of this, it will always give her the


    easiness that she had never had before.


    Matilda unconsciously took a deep breath, sniffed the good smell of Miles, closed her eyes, and


    immersed herself in a feeling of peace of mind.


    Miles hade to his senses at this moment.


    He held Matilda gently in his arms.


    Although the hugging posture was very awkward and strange, it was enough to make Miles feel


    satisfied.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was restrained, and apart from gently holding Matilda in his arms, he breathed very carefully.


    God knew how much Miles wanted to kiss her at this moment.


    However, he did not do so.


    For a while, the two didn''t intend to let go of each other, but seemed to enjoy the hug very much.


    Matilda was greedy for the smell of Miles.


    He didn''t apply a strong perfume, but a light herbaceous fragrance, which was very dry and pleasant.


    Even after a night of drinking, it still smelt good.


    The two of them didn''t know how long they hugged each other until a voice rang out before they were


    separated.


    Aimee was helpless. She had calcted the time toe up, just to see if Matilda was awake and how


    her body was doing.


    As a result, she was forced to see them disying their affection as soon as she came up.


    Although she was happy for them, had the two of them forgotten that Matilda''s body was still very weak


    now?


    If they wanted to be intimate, wait until Matilda got well.


    Aimee finally had to break the sweetness between the two, coughed lightly, and said, "Why don''t you


    two hug each otherter?"


    As soon as Aimee said so, Miles'' back stiffened in an instant, and there was an inexplicable feeling that


    he was seen by Matilda''s parent.


    Miles let go of Matilda, and the movement was still extremely gentle.


    He sat straight, with a slightly unnatural look on his face.


    Raising his hand and touching his nose, Miles nodded to Aimee, then stepped aside and let Aimee


    There was also an unnatural blush on Matilda''s face, but after Aimee gradually approached, her face


    gradually turned pale.


    The fear of being dominated by Aimee crept into her heart.


    Matilda opened her mouth, wanting to strike first, but found that she couldn''t say anything.


    Aimeeughed out loud, "You know you''re afraid now? Why were you so boldst night?"


    In particr, she saw the message that Matilda set. It specially emphasized that it was best not to


    contact her but let Kelvin handle it.


    Didn''t she know that her drinking capacity can''t support Kelvin and her to change shifts?


    Matilda looked timid and said, "Aimee, you can punish me however you want, but don''t send me out


    this time."


    The first two times, Aimee punished her by sending her directly to a ce where even water was


    difficult to find, which made Matilda wonder if there was some deep hatred between herself and Aimee,


    so that she could find such a ce and send her there.


    This time, Matilda knew that she would make Aimee angry if shemitted such a crime knowingly.


    But, she just didn''t want to be sent out again.


    After all, she just had a boyfriend.


    Although it was not a formal rtionship with Miles, now, they shouldn''t need to say anything more


    clearly.


    Matilda didn''t even expect that she would have such a thought that she didn''t want to be separated


    from Miles.


    She just wanted to be by his side.


    Especially, the hug just now fascinated her very much.


    Aimee, of course, can see what Matilda was thinking, and tried not tough out loud.


    She never imagined that Matilda would lower her guard so quickly.


    However, even so, Aimee still decided to scare her, because she dared tomit crimes knowingly


    and drink so much alcohol. Aimee was really mad at her.


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry. When you recover, let''s settle this matter slowly."


    Matilda had an inexplicable feeling of creepiness.


    Obviously, when Aimee said this, she had a very gentle voice, and it could even be said that it was a


    kind of gentleness that she had never experienced before.


    It was as if she was trying tofort her, telling her not to worry, panic and be anxious.


    Everything can wait until she recovered.


    However, Matilda only felt that this was a kind of unknown fear.


    This unknown, long-term fear of not knowing when she would be sent to the guillotine made her even


    breathe cautiously.


    Matilda struggled, then gave up.


    Her expression copsed, and she instantly turned into a pitiful girl who was bullied by Aimee.


    Aimee was almost dying ofughter in her heart, but she still had a serious look on her face.


    She started to check Matilda''s physical condition, and after confirming that she had no major problems,


    she said to Miles, "Miles, there is breakfast downstairs. You can bring it up and eat it with Matilda."


    Miles walked out of the room without dying.


    After Miles'' footsteps were far away, Aimee finally couldn''t hold back, and reached out to hit Matilda''s


    arm.


    "Damn you! Your drinking capacity has improved, right? After drinking seven bottles, why don''t you do


    more reckless thing?!" Aimee said.


    Matilda rubbed her arm, because Aimee really hit her hard.


    She was tearful from the pain, looking very pitiful.


    Aimee red at her and said, "Tell me how you want to be dealt with?"


    Matilda said, "Aimee, my good Aimee. My beautiful, smart and kind Aimee. Let''s discuss it. You should


    have heard it just now. Let''s settle it on the spot."


    Did she disy their affection again?


    Aimee said, "I didn''t expect that you could be so positive quickly. I thought you would torture Miles for a


    while."


    Matilda said, "I didn''t expect it either, and I don''t know what happened to me."


    Aimee said, "Very good. I''m d for you."


    Matilda looked at Aimee''s expression and could tell that Aimee''s anger this time was not very serious.


    Although the p on her arm just now was considered a cruel blow, it can be seen that Aimee had


    vented her anger and will not continue to haggle with her.


    Matilda was secretly happy, but she didn''t dare to show hercency.


    Otherwise, if Aimee found out, she would change her mind, and punish her seriously.


    So, no matter what Aimee said, Matilda always looked obedient and cute.

 Chapter 493 He Will Wait For Her

    Chapter 493 He Will Wait For Her


    Chapter 493 He will wait for her


    Miles brought breakfast up.


    Aimee said, "It''s enough to let her drink in porridge. She can''t eat anything else. Not even the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    seasoning."


    As Matilda heard what Aimee said, she immediately became unhappy.


    She pursed her lips, but dared not make a sound.


    She was not afraid of anything else, but if she protested to Aimee at this moment, Aimee will get angry


    and change her mind, and if she really wanted to teach her a lesson, it will be miserable.


    Seeing Matilda''s aggrieved look, Aimee almost couldn''t hold on to it.


    She said to Miles, "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go to rest first. After breakfast, let her sleep and rest


    more. She will be fine."


    After speaking, Aimee left the room.


    Matilda rxed only when she couldn''t hear Aimee''s voice at all.


    She was a little hungry, and she looked at Miles pitifully, as if she were being bullied.


    Miles was amused by her expression, walked over and said, "Actually, you can eat other things, right?"


    Matilda nodded vigorously. Her beautiful eyes were shining and full of hope.


    Miles moved the te over and put it on the bedside table, and adjusted Matilda to afortable


    position, letting her sit leaning against the bedside.


    Matilda said with some embarrassment, "Actually, I cane down and eat."


    She didn''t have much strength, but it didn''t mean she can''t move.


    Miles said, "Just sit here."


    He brought a bowl of porridge over, and put ayer of side dishes on it, but they were all light in taste,


    so that Matilda could eat morefortably.


    Matilda smiled instantly, and reached out to take the bowl, but was stopped by Miles.


    Miles said, "Don''t move. I''ll do it."


    Matilda watched as Miles took a spoonful of porridge and fed it to her mouth.


    It was the first time she was fed like this.


    When she was injured on a mission before, she had never been treated like this.


    For a while, Matilda was a little shy.


    She stared at Miles for a long time, still wanting to do it herself.


    However, Miles was very stubborn. If something was decided, nothing will change.


    Matilda had no choice but to open her mouth. Following Miles'' movements, she took the first mouthful


    of porridge.


    With this, the next action will be much smoother.


    Seeing her so well-behaved, Miles was even more upset.


    Neither of them spoke, but there was no need to speak.


    Matilda finished the bowl of porridge and regained a little strength.


    She turned her head to look at the bedside table, and there were shrimps and bread, which she wanted


    to eat.


    However, she cannot.


    With the medicine Aimee gave her, she was not allowed to eat seafood.


    Matilda looked pitiful and wanted to eat them.


    Miles looked at her and asked, "Which one do you want to eat?"


    "Shrimps," said Matilda. When Miles was about to bring them to her, she added, "But I can''t eat. Aimee


    won''t let me eat shrimps."


    Miles didn''t know this. When he went to get the food, he didn''t ask if she could eat it.


    Hearing what Matilda said now, after thinking about it, he picked up the fork and ate the shrimps.


    Matilda just watched him eat up all three shrimps.


    Miles said, "I''ll save you from being upset."


    Matilda felt aggrieved instantly.


    Miles touched his nose and said, "Just pretend you haven''t seen them, okay?"


    This way of deceiving herself will actually have no effect.


    Miles knew it too, but what could he do? He had to divert Matilda''s attention.


    Matilda, however, seemed to be having a tantrum, pursed her mouth and said, "No."


    Miles suddenly thought of a way.


    He moved closer to Matilda, and then said, "I have a way to let you eat shrimps. Do you want to try it?"


    Matilda looked at Miles suspiciously, and her first reaction was he might do molecr cuisine, making


    food that looks like shrimps.


    Just thinking about it made Matilda feel it unfeasible.


    However, Matilda nodded seriously and said, "Then let''s try."


    Miles originally wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect she would really agree.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know what should he do.


    Matilda looked at Miles suspiciously, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you want to cook


    shrimps for me?"


    Miles heard her urging, raised his eyes, and met Matilda''s gaze.


    He said, "Promise you won''t be angry."


    Matilda was even more confused, not knowing what to be angry about.


    Maybe he was afraid the taste was not the same, but she can understand.


    Matilda nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not that narrow-minded."


    However, after she finished speaking, she saw Miles adjusted his breathing, and then leaned his head


    towards her.


    In the next second, her lips were covered by his.


    Matilda''s eyes widened in surprise, and she couldn''t believe how this happened.


    She blinked her eyes and didn''t react for a long time.


    It was also during her distraction that Miles actually made the next move, aggressively invading her


    territory.


    But¡­


    Matilda tasted it, and it really tasted like shrimps.


    Not holding back, Matildaughed.


    Miles was kissing her very seriously at first, but her smile instantly ruined it.


    He reluctantly let go of Matilda''s lips, raised his hand to caress her face, and said in a helpless voice,


    "On purpose, right?"


    Matilda bit her lip and smiled, which she couldn''t hide it.


    She really wanted to argue, but couldn''t.


    Matilda said, "I really didn''t mean it. I just didn''t expect it to taste like shrimps."


    Miles suddenly regretted it.


    The first time they kissed, he left his girlfriend with the taste of shrimps. After that, when they thought


    back to this day, the kisses toe must have the taste of shrimps.


    Miles thought he was being stupid.


    Seeing his gloomy expression, Matilda smiled even more presumptuously.


    She said, "It''s quite delicious."


    Miles was very happy. At least, when he kissed Matilda, she didn''t push him away.


    It made him feel quite satisfied.


    As for the others, just take their time. No matter how long, and no matter what, he will wait for her.

 Chapter 494 DonT Tell Me

    Chapter 494 Don''T Tell Me


    Chapter 494 Don''t Tell Me


    After coaxing Matilda to sleep, Miles came downstairs.


    Patrick heard the voice, looked up at him, and saw his proud appearance.


    Patrick tut-tutted and said, "Congrattions."


    Miles raised his eyebrows and said, "Thank you."


    Patrick said, "Your status is different now. I hope you can do a better job and don''t make her unhappy


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and mess around."


    They should not disturb his wife in the middle of night again.


    Miles heard Patrick''sint, but soon, thought of one thing.


    He sat down on the opposite sofa and said, "If there are no other idents, she will be your sister-in-


    Patrick almostughed at Miles'' words by anger.


    This bastard was surprisingly confident.


    However, if Miles can use his identity to suppress him, he can do the same to counterattack.


    Patrick said, "Miles, what you said is all about the future, but don''t forget, now, Aimee and Miss Duncan


    are best friends. Whether you can marry, Aimee''s role is crucial."


    Hurting each other, right?


    He lost in this round.


    Miles gritted his teeth and wanted to punch Patrick very much.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, smiling wildly and triumphantly.


    The difference between the two of them was that he was married and had marriage certificate, but


    Miles still had a long way to go.


    Just thinking about it, Patrick felt joyful.


    As Miles heard Patrick say that, he almost lost his temper


    What kind of nonsense was Patrick saying?


    However, what made Miles more angry was that he thought what Patrick said was quite right.


    At this moment, he really can''t offend them.


    Seeing Miles'' aggrieved expression, Patrick almost diedughing.


    He stood up and said to Miles, "Miles, you can never be too careful. Be cautious in your words and


    deeds."


    Miles was speechless and really wanted to punch him.


    After winning this battle, Patrick felt extremely happy, and went upstairs for his wife.


    If Miles wanted to make Matilda his sister- inw, the task was difficult.


    As he entered the room, Aimee happened to wake up.


    Patrick walked over, grabbed her shoulders, kissed her on the cheek, and asked, "Are you hungry? Do


    you want something to eat?"


    Aimee just ate something in the morning, and after making sure that Matilda''s body was fine, she went


    back to her room to catch up on sleep.


    It was already afternoon, and Patrick was really worried that she was hungry.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "I just want to drink water."


    If it wasn''t for thirst, Aimee might have continued to sleep.


    Patrick brought her water, and Aimee seemed to be extremely thirsty, so she gulped down, and then


    felt better.


    Patrick pinched her face and said, "You look like you''ve been to the desert."


    Aimee blinked, looked at Patrick, and said, "Darling, you are amazing. How do you know I really


    dreamed about going to the desert?"


    Patrick said, "Tell me what did you do in the desert?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick with a smile and said, "I don''t want to tell you."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, but actually became interested in it by Aimee.


    He held Aimee''s waist and said, "You really don''t want to tell me?"


    Aimee nodded, and said seriously, "Yes."


    She can''t.


    In the dream, she was in the desert with another man. Although she saw that man clearly, and the man


    called her mom, Aimee still felt that she couldn''t tell Patrick.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes and held Aimee a little tighter.


    He said, "Are you sure?"


    On Aimee''s waist, there was a ce she would feel itchy if someone touched it, which no one else


    knew except Patrick.


    His hand had alreadynded near that.


    Aimee felt it, and couldn''t stop shaking.


    She immediately reached out and held Patrick''s hand, saying delicately, "Don''t..."


    She was really ticklish.


    She can''t stopughing as long as someone touched it.


    Patrick used a little bit of strength to hold Aimee firmly in his arms, "Say it?"


    There was a little secret hidden from him. He can not bear it.

 Chapter 495 I Will Definitely Be Fascinated By His Voice

    Chapter 495 I Will Definitely Be Fascinated By His Voice


    Chapter 495 I will definitely be fascinated by his voice


    Aimee trembled from being pinched, begging Patrick for mercy.


    Patrick didn''t use force, and he didn''t put his hand there on purpose. He just groped around a few


    times, and Aimee was itchy.


    Aimee was almost panicked. This bad guy never bullied her like this before. How could he be so bad


    now?


    Patrick said, "If you don''t say it, I''m gonna be serious."


    "I will say it. I will." Aimee immediately turned her head, because she was really afraid of itch.


    Patrick smiled and said, "Tell me what did you dream about?"


    His hand still didn''t leave that ce, and it was clear that if she dared to lie to him, he would really do it.


    Aimee said honestly, "I dreamed that I was with a man in the desert."


    Patrick frowned when he heard this.


    A bastard who dared to break into his wife''s dream?


    Aimee quietly observed Patrick''s expression. Seeing that he was really upset, she smiled and said, "I


    don''t want to tell you, but you force me. Don''t get mad at me."


    Okay, he was asking for trouble.


    But there was nothing wrong with that. It was indeed that he was asking for trouble.


    Patrick said, "So, who is that man?"


    He gritted his teeth as he asked, as if he could crush that man to pieces in the next second.


    Aimee was overjoyed. Her eyes were shining brightly, and she looked extremely innocent, as if she


    wasn''t the one who said these things that hurt Patrick''s heart.


    Patrick took a deep breath and said, "Tell me who he is first."


    Aimee said, "I don''t know, but he looks very handsome."


    Although what she saw was just an outline, it can be seen that hebined all the advantages of her


    and Patrick.


    The figure was very tall and straight. His jawline was sharp and angr, almost exactly the same as


    Patrick.


    Patrick had never beencent about his appearance, but he still hoped that he was the most


    handsome one in his wife''s heart.


    Now, his wife actually told him that the man in the dream was handsome, but it wasn''t him. Wasn''t this


    the same as stabbing a knife in his heart?


    Patrick said, "Then tell me, what does he look like?"


    Aimeeughed even more devilishly, and said with a smile, "After I tell you, will you find him and beat


    him up?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you reluctant?"


    Aimee tilted her head, and thought about it carefully. What a terrible thing. She seemed to be really


    reluctant.


    Patrick became even angrier in an instant.


    He believed that now he not only had the urge to beat that man, but also the urge to kill him.


    Aimee almost diedughing, Patrick''s reaction was so cute.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If possible, she really wanted to take a picture of his current expression.


    However, Aimee can be sure that if she really did this, she will definitely be punished by Patrick.


    Aimee said, "I''ve told you. Can you let me go?"


    Patrick wouldn''t be so kind, but moved his finger up, and said, "Tell me what he looks like."


    Aimee knew he would never give up until he got the bottom of it, so she immediately said, "He should


    be about the same height as you, but he is thinner than you. Maybe he''s still under development. He


    looks like a young boy."


    As Patrick heard this, he immediately felt furious.


    Did she think he was old?


    Patrick was annoyed, but couldn''t lose his temper with Aimee, so he could only say, "So, he''s a


    handsome young man. Aimee, your dream is quite exciting."


    Aimee nodded. Her eyes became brighter, and she deliberately said, "It''s extremely exciting, and there


    are more exciting one. Do you want to hear it?"


    Patrick bit his back teeth and said, "Yes."


    As long as Aimee dared to speak, he dared to listen.


    He didn''t believe he can''tpete with a young man.


    Aimee said, "I heard his voice before waking up just now. It is very pleasant, clean and clear. If I were


    younger, I would definitely be fascinated by his voice."


    Patrick was already extremely angry at the moment, and he could be calm when he heard everything.


    He said, "And then?"


    He wanted to know what else could make Aimee so happy in her dream.

 Chapter 496 I Really Want To Have A Baby With You

    Chapter 496 I Really Want To Have A Baby With You


    Chapter 496 I really want to have a baby with you


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand backhand, and said with a smile, "Is that all you want to know?"


    Patrick said, "How long you dilly-dally means how long he can breathe fresh air."


    Aimee frowned instantly after listening to Patrick''s words.


    She said, "But it''s not very nice to say that. After all, the boys didn''t do anything. Darling, are you too


    domineering?"


    Patrick gnashed lightly and said, "Aimee, are you ming me now?"


    Aimee smiled and said, "Not really. I just think, darling, don''t be so fierce. What if you hurt someone


    innocent? What should you do?"


    Innocent?


    Patrick was almost choked with anger at Aimee''s words.


    What was the situation now?


    Was this girl talking for another man?


    Patrick clenched his teeth, and said, "Aimee, if I get angry, I will be really fierce."


    Aimee couldn''t help being amused when she heard the words.


    She couldn''t stopughing.


    Thinking back carefully, Aimee had never seen Patrick really be angry.


    However, Aimee knew that she would quit while she was ahead, and now that she had provoked


    Patrick to such an extent, Aimee did not dare to continue.


    She said, "Darling, as for me, I really dreamed of a very beautiful man with a nice voice and at a young


    age. I couldn''t take my eyes off him in every aspect."


    Aimee said, took a step forward, leaned towards Patrick, and raised her head, saying innocently, "But,


    do you know what he said to me?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s waist, and when he heard her say that, he squeezed her waist gently.


    This time, Patrick avoided Aimee''s tickling flesh and simply touched her waist.


    Aimee couldn''t helpughing even more. She didn''t mind at all, and just sent herself into Patrick''s


    arms.


    Her eyes were clear, beautiful, and clean. If it wasn''t for the smile in her eyes, Patrick would have


    wondered if she was really attracted to the man she described so vividly.


    Aimee said, "I heard him call me..."


    Aimee deliberately paused, smiled mischievously, and said, "He called me mom."


    Patrick was a little dazed for a moment, and didn''t realize what he heard for a long time.


    It wasn''t until he figured out what he heard that his expression became extraordinarilyplicated.


    Seeing his dazed expression, Aimee couldn''t stopughing even more.


    She said, "Now, are you going to beat him up?"


    Patrick''s eyes fell on Aimee''s belly.


    So, what did this mean?


    It was already known that the little baby in Aimee''s belly was boy?


    But, if that was the case, Patrick had a feeling that he wanted to punch him even more.


    His hands had unconsciously clenched into fists. If it wasn''t for the fact that the little guy was still in


    Aimee''s womb, he would definitely pull him over and beat him up.


    Looking at Patrick''s expression, Aimee finally couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    She held Patrick''s hand and said, "Darling, you are so cute."


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand backhand too, pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard.


    He kissed her fiercely, as if he wanted to vent something.


    Aimee was very cooperative at first. However, she really couldn''t control it and giggled non-stop.


    Patrick had no choice but to let her go and let herugh like this.


    After Aimee finally stoppedughing, she said, "Darling, do you think this is a little boy?"


    This dream was so strange that it was hard for Aimee not to think about it.


    She and Patrick didn''t intend to test the fetus'' gender, because they wanted to wait until the time of


    birth to have a surprise.


    She didn''t know if this dream was foretelling something and telling her that it was a baby boy.


    Patrick sneered and said, "He''d better not be."


    If it was a boy, it would be very difficult for him not to "beat" the little thing up first after it was born.


    Aimee was amused by him again. This man was too childish.


    She seemed to be able to imagine it now. After the baby was born, the everyday day will definitely be


    very shocking.


    Aimee couldn''t help being a little defensive, "But darling, if it''s really a boy, do you really want to be


    strict with him?"


    Then she might be in a fight.


    Patrick knew Aimee''s thoughts at a nce, and was dumbfounded.


    He raised his hand and flicked Aimee''s forehead, saying, "Do you really think I will be so cruel?"


    "Who knows?" Aimee said.


    After all, just now, he had the idea of beating that man to death.


    Patrick put his hand on Aimee''s stomach and said, "Aimee, don''t you think this little guy might be born


    to beat me up?"


    Aimee put her hand on his and said, "Really? He hasn''t done anything."


    Patrick said, "I may suddenly feel regretful. If only I didn''t get you pregnant."


    Since this little thing "camped" in Aimee''s stomach, Patrick felt rmed every day.


    Now, even before it was born, it had already started to trip him up. Just thinking about it, Patrick got a


    headache.


    Aimee understood what he meant, smiled, and said, "But, I really want to have a baby with you."


    She didn''t have such a strong desire before, and she also thought that it was impossible for her to have


    such an idea.


    Aimee never thought that one day she would love a man to such an extent.


    However, when this little life suddenly appeared without any nning, Aimee did not panic or regret at


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    all.


    She loved this little guy.


    Because, this was her and Patrick''s union of life.


    She was willing to do things for Patrick that she never thought of.


    As Patrick heard Aimee say that, he stopped thinking that the little thing made him so angry.


    Aimee coaxed Patrick with only a sentence.


    He took Aimee''s waist, resting his chin on the hollow of her shoulder.


    Patrick said, "But I love you, and I don''t want to make you hard."


    How hard it was to give birth to a child? Patrick will never experience it in his life, nor can he rece it.


    Even if he can help, this was not the slightest constion to Patrick.


    He wished he could do more for Aimee.


    However, he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 497 Drink Again?

    Chapter 497 Drink Again?


    Chapter 497 Drink again?


    Aimee heard Patrick''s words and said, "Darling, don''t think so. For me, you have done a good job."


    In fact, Patrick was doing a lot better than a lot of guys can do.


    Even, where Aimee couldn''t think of, Patrick thought very carefully.


    Aimee said, "Darling, don''t put so much pressure on yourself. My body is very healthy, and having a


    baby will not be a difficult thing for me."


    Patrick understood that his current worries were actually a bit excessive.


    It was just that he couldn''t control himself at all. From the moment he knew Aimee was pregnant,


    Patrick was worried.


    Aimee did not have any violent reactions, would not suffer from morning sickness, and would not be


    unable to eat, which gave Patrick a littlefort.


    But even so, Patrick was still concerned.


    He worried about whether there will be other problems in the future, and also worried about what to do


    if there was a problem during delivery.


    Just thinking about it made Patrick very flustered.


    The most important thing was that Aimee had been busy with various things recently, and he really felt


    distressed when he looked at her.


    Aimee felt sweet that Patrick cared about her so much. She was very delighted.


    Aimee said, "Darling, don''t be so anxious, worried, and scared. Your emotions will affect the baby, and


    if the baby is unhappy, it will bully me."


    She deliberately said it pitifully, as if it was really the case.


    Patrick knew that she was ying tricks on him, but what could he do? His wife was ying tricks on


    him, so he had to ept it obediently.


    Patrick said, "Okay, I won''t worry so much in the future."


    Aimee nodded with a smile, and said, "Don''t worry. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, he or she will be very


    healthy and cute."


    Facts had proved that what Aimee said was not wrong, the little baby was really cute.


    However, for Patrick, it was apletely different story.


    Anyway, the Hayden family was quite lively because of this new member.


    Of course, this was ater story.


    Aimee and Patrick came out of the room. Coincidentally, Ash was about to eat something.


    Ash asked, "Aimee, Patrick, would you like something to eat?"


    Aimee looked to Patrick, asking for his opinion.


    Patrick looked at Ash and said, "Let Aimee rest. I''ll go and have a look with you."


    Ash had long been used to Patrick''s reluctance to bear Aimee''s hard work.


    He said, "Patrick,e with me."


    Aimee went to Matilda''s room. Seeing hering in, Miles got up softly and said, "She''s asleep."


    Aimee nodded and said, "It''s best to sleep more. Miles, you cab also rest. Matilda is fine. Just sleep for


    a few days and she will be fine."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles said, "I want to apany her."


    Aimee looked at the tenderness in his eyes, and knew that she couldn''t persuade Miles.


    Just imagining, if it were Patrick, if she was lying here, no one would be able to persuade him.


    What was more, Miles had just made some progress with Matilda, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Aimee then didn''t insist.


    After telling Miles about something that Matilda should pay attention toter, Aimee came down from


    the stairs.


    Ash and Patrick went for food together. Certainly, it was impossible for the two of them to cook by


    themselves, but, to see which one to order for takeaway.


    When Aimee came down, the takeaway had already been ordered and was waiting to be delivered.


    Aimee asked, "What did you guys order?"


    "Pizza," Ash said with a smile.


    This proposal, of course, was given by him.


    He just tentatively asked Patrick, but didn''t expect that he was nice and agreed.


    Ash said, "It happens that we have a lot of people here, so it ''s convenient to eat pizza."


    Aimee gave a lowugh, and said, "If Matilda wakes up in a while and smells pizza, but can''t eat it, see


    if she will beat you up."


    Ash was shocked.


    It was quite scary.


    All of a sudden, he regretted whether he had made a mistake.


    Ash immediately thought of the consequences he might face, looked at Aimee for help, and said,


    "Aimee, you have to protect me."


    Aimee said, "We will go back in a while. I can''t protect you."


    Ash was about to cry. Bowing his head, he said, "Aimee, why don''t I move out? I think it''s quite


    dangerous here."


    Aimee almost diedughing at him.


    When did this guy be so cowardly?


    She said, "Okay, okay, just kidding. Matilda will sleep until tomorrow morning at least. Don''t worry.


    Besides, even if she is angry, she has no strength to beat you."


    After all, Matilda was too weak to get out of bed right now.


    Ash felt relieved.


    However, he still said, "But, Aimee, I think it is necessary for me to move out."


    Judging from the current situation that Matilda was already with Miles, he didn''t want to see the two of


    them disying their affection in the future.


    Aimee said, "That''s up to you. I didn''t ask you that you have to live here."


    As far as she knew, Kelvin had already moved out. Although he had notpletely moved now, he


    basically lived in Casey''s ce.


    Aimee believed that with Miles'' personality, it was impossible for him to take his time.


    He will definitely use a fast and urate method to invite Matilda to live with him.


    In the past, Aimee would definitely think that Miles had a long way to go to win Matilda''s heart.


    But now, she thought that Matilda was easy to fall in love.


    Anyway, as long as Miles won''t hurt Matilda, Aimee won''t bother so much.


    As for how the two of them got along, she didn''t mind seeing them disy their affection, because she


    and Patrick will never lose to them in this respect.


    After eating, Aimee and Patrick went back.


    Ash returned to his room. He just opened a set of data, ready to continue, when the phone rang.


    The caller was Mika.


    Ash worried uncontrobly if this girl drank again.

 Chapter 498 What Does It Represent?

    Chapter 498 What Does It Represent?


    Chapter 498 What does it represent?


    Without hesitation, Ash answered the phone.


    Mika''s excited voice came from the phone. "Ash, where are you? Come and apany me, okay?"


    Ash listened carefully to Mika''s voice, and reassured that she was sober.


    He asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the amusement park." Mika said.


    Ash was speechless.


    Was it the amusement park he thought?


    Mika didn''t hear his voice, so she said again, "Ash,e here quickly. I want to go in and y, but


    they won''t let me in."


    Saying that, Mika felt wronged.


    Ash immediately identified Mika''s location. The girl went to the amusement park without telling him.


    He said, "Go find a ce to stay first. Don''t move around."


    As it was getting dark, Ash was really worried about her.


    Mika responded obediently.


    Instead, she said, "Well, Ash, you need to hurry up."


    Ash had already rushed out as fast as he could. The girl was so courageous that she went over without


    informing him in advance.


    It would be fine if it was already open for business, but since the amusement park had not yet officially


    opened, the staff will naturally not let her in.


    Moreover, at this time, all amusement parks were about to close.


    Ash was dying of anxiety.


    The location of the amusement park was still very sparsely popted and deste.


    He was really worried that she would be in danger there.


    Stepping on the gas pedal, Ash frantically sped all the way there.


    Fortunately, there were no red lights on the road, and it was very smooth all the way.


    Before setting off, Ash and Mika had shared each other''s location real-time.


    Seeing her obediently staying in one ce without moving, Ash was relieved.


    Fortunately, she was tactful. Otherwise, he would have to catch her and punish her severely.


    Soon, Ash pulled over.


    He became helpless in an instant.


    This girl made him felt angry and amused at the same time.


    Obviously, she was asked to find a ce to sit down. Even if there were not many shops nearby, she


    can find a bench and sit down on it


    But she was actually sitting on the side of the road.


    Her schoolbag was on herp, and she looked amenable, but instead, she was like a poor little girl who


    had been abandoned.


    Ash got out of the car, walked over, and stopped in front of Mika.


    Mika raised her head, looked at him, and smiled sweetly at him. Her voice was also sweet and soft,


    "Ash."


    Before Ash opened the car door and got out of the car, he thought about being ruthless and scaring


    her, so that she would not dare to go out like this in the future.


    She was lucky and didn''t meet bad people, but if she was not and met someone with malicious


    intentions, even if she called the police, the police would note in time, because this ce was far


    away from the downtown.


    Ash had been preparing what to say to her, but, when he stood in front of Mika and heard her sweet


    voice, he waspletely defeated.


    Sighing, Ash reached over and pulled Mika up from the ground.


    Mika seemed to have no bones. Being pulled by Ash, her whole body was thrown into Ash''s arms.


    Neither of them expected this situation, nor did they react immediately.


    Mika''s handsnded on Ash''s chest, and the inertia made her grab Ash''s clothes unconsciously.


    In order to stabilize her body, Ash directly held her waist.


    For a moment, neither of them wanted to let go of each other.


    Until, Mika grabbed Ash''s clothes, and used too much force, directly pulling off one of Ash''s buttons.


    Mika''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden embarrassment.


    She stared at the ce where the button was pulled off, and the skin under the clothes could be seen.


    Her face turned red instantly.


    It was unexpected that, Ash looked very thin, but his muscles were amazing.


    Mika swallowed unconsciously, and there were evil meanings inexplicably in the sound caused by


    swallowing hard.


    Ash was finally brought back to his senses by the sound.


    He said speechlessly, "Girl, what are you looking at?"


    Mika''s ears were red as if they were about to bleed, but she still said firmly, "No, I didn''t see


    anything. Really, nothing."


    However, the more she emphasized, the more guilty she seemed.


    Ashughed lowly and said, "Little girl, at such a young age, why are your thoughts so impure?"


    Mika raised her head and red at Ash, saying, "Impure? How can my thoughts be impure when I''m


    such a cute girl?"


    With her unreasonable and confident words, Ash clearly knew that she wanted to cover up.


    Raising his hand and tapping on Mika''s forehead, Ash said, "I''m easy to deceive."


    Mika pouted, looked at Ash with dissatisfaction, and said, "What do you want to do? Is it possible


    that you also n to unbutton one of my buttons?"


    It just so happened that she was also wearing a shirt today, and when she was talking, she arched her


    body forward and held her chin up, as if she could let him do whatever he wanted.


    Ash''s eyes followed her movements, and he saw the things that he couldn''t avoid seeing.


    However, instinct cannot be controlled immediately.


    Ash froze for a second or two, quickly looked away, and said, "I don''t want to touch your buttons."


    Mika ttened her mouth and muttered in a low voice, "If you don''t, then don''t do it. Why are you so


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    grumpy?"


    Ash clenched his teeth when he heard it clearly.


    Was this girl really innocent, or was she doing it on purpose?


    He wanted to hold her down right now, and tell her not to becent, because there would always


    be times when she would be unbuttoned.


    When the time came, won''t she cry?


    This evil thought flooded into his mind, making Ash even more secretly angry for a moment.


    What can he do? Now he can''t really stop being a gentleman and attack her.


    Ash changed the subject abruptly and said, "Do you want to go in and y, don''t you?"


    "Actually, I''m not that eager," Mika said, "I just came here when I suddenly thought of it, but don''t call


    the staff back likest time."


    Mika didn''t say that she actually wanted to meet Ash, so that was why she came here.


    Ash said, "If you want to go in and y, tell me in advance next time."


    "Yeah." Mika nodded vigorously and said, "I''ll call you first next time."


    Ash was coaxed by her words, touched her head, and said, "Where do you want to go now?"


    "Is it up to me?" Mika asked.


    "Of course," Ash said.


    Ash was very fond of her.


    Mika cheered up immediately, and her gaze fell to the spot where Ash had lost his button.


    She said, "Let''s find a store that is still open. I''ll buy you a clothes."


    Ash heard that, and looked down at that ce. Indeed, without the button, he was quite embarrassed.


    However, what Mika said just now was she will buy him a clothes.


    Ash wanted to tease her, and said, "You broke it. Are you nning to pay me one?"


    Mika nodded and said, "Of course, I will take responsibility for it."


    She said it with a serious look, and the words she used made Ash quite amused.


    Ash deliberately said to her, "Responsibility, little girl, do you know what the word means?"


    Mika didn''t answer right away, instinctively feeling that this was a trick.


    She looked at Ash and said, "Ash, there is something wrong with you?"


    It can''t be med on Mika for being wrong, but she really felt that what Ash said was not simple.


    However, she didn''t dare to say it out so bluntly. Otherwise, what should she do if she couldn''t hide her


    thoughts?

 Chapter 499 ThatS Right

    Chapter 499 That''S Right


    Chapter 499 That''s right


    Ash curled his lips and said, "You think too much."


    The two people each had different ideas, but they understood what they thought, especially Mika,


    who had seen Ash through.


    She smiled and said, "Anyway, no matter what you mean, I''m a responsible person. Since I ruined your


    clothes, I will pay you one."


    After speaking, Mika ignored Ash and strode towards his car.


    Ashughed out loud, thinking she was cute.


    After a few steps to catch up with Mika, Ash said, "I have to make sure of one thing."


    "What is it?" Mika asked.


    Ash said, "Have you made any money yourself?"


    Mika understood what he meant in an instant.


    Ash thought that she was spending her sister''s money.


    At the mention of this, Mika stood up straight proudly.


    She raised her chin and said, "Ash, don''t look down on me. I''ve been earning my own money since


    junior high."


    Although arge part of her ie came from schrships, among the students, she dared to say that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    she was the best earner.


    Ash smiled, and said, "Mika, you''re really amazing."


    Mika''s heart skipped a beat when Ash said that.


    She blinked, trying to read something from Ash''s expression.


    Ash, however, had nothing special on his expression.


    Mika didn''t know if Ash covered it up too well.


    Mika didn''t continue to explore, but told Ash where they were heading to. It was a shopping mall she


    often visited, and the men''s clothing there was very good.


    However, Mika had not bought one before.


    Ash actually had hesitation, because the clothes there was not cheap.


    He didn''t want the girl to spend so much money.


    However, he did not intend to reject the idea of buying him a clothes.


    Mika was already very excited, and along the way, she kept urging Ash to drive faster. Otherwise, if


    the mall was closed, they would have made the trip in vain.


    Ash had to speed up, and soon, they arrived at the mall.


    Before getting out of the car, Mika looked at Ash''s clothes.


    In fact, as long as he didn''t make any big moves, no one will notice that there was no button missed.


    Moreover, he looked extraordinarily sexy.


    Anyway, Mika couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Ash covered her eyes with his hands and said, "Okay, stop looking."


    Why was she so unreserved? She was really testing his concentration.


    Mika pursed her lips and muttered in a low voice, "Stingy, huh."


    After speaking, Mika walked inside. With a clear goal, she rushed towards the men''s clothing area.


    Ash looked at her back, and for a while, he didn''t know why she was so proficient in men''s clothing.


    After a few steps to catch up with Mika, Ash saw that she was already serious about choosing


    clothes for him.


    In fact, Ash had his own fixed brand of clothing, because his skin was sensitive and he was allergic to


    the fabric of many clothes. There were only two or three brands of clothes which he had no problem


    wearing them.


    Every year, he would directly order the clothes of those brands, and thetest products of each season


    would be delivered directly for him to choose first.


    However, the prices of those clothes were very high. Ash will not tell Mika about that.


    No matter how smart Mika was, she was still a student. Her ie was nothing more than


    schrships,petition prize, and others. So, he thought she wouldn''t be that rich.


    So, Ash really didn''t want Mika to spend the money she earned at all.


    However, Ash was awkward, and didn''t want Mika to spend money on other boys.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was naturally better to spend it on himself.


    Mika had observed Ash''s dressing style. Most of the time, he wore very casual clothes. Even the


    shirts were very casual ones. She had never seen him wearing very formal clothes.


    Mika will not overbearingly want to change Ash''s style, but chose from the styles he liked and chose


    what she thought would suit him.


    It was the first time for her to buy clothes for a man, and she was inevitably a little excited. When she


    saw what met her requirements, she took it directly without any hesitation.


    Ash was helpless. Was she going to make him try everything?


    Mika turned around, came over with ten clothes in her arms, and looked at Ash with a smile, "Ash,


    go to the fitting room."


    She pulled Ash into a fitting room and pushed him in.


    Some clothes matched Ash''s trousers today, and Mika also picked some trousers for him.


    She didn''t know if the size she measured visually was Ash''s real size.


    She was a little apprehensive.


    Ash looked at the pile of clothes, and shook his head helplessly, but the corners of his mouth were


    curled up, and he smiled.


    Was she trying to treat him well?


    It had to be said that just now, the way Mika walked around and carefully selected clothes for him


    was kept in mind by Ash firmly.


    He thought he might never forget that scene.


    She turned around, and turned her head to look at him from time to time. Her eyes were all on him, and


    all her actions were for him.


    Ash picked up a piece of clothing casually, looked at the tag, and studied theposition of the fabric.


    In fact, he already felt a little ufortable. Of course, this was partly due to psychological effects.


    However, Ash still didn''t hesitate, and directly changed it.


    He pushed open the door of the fitting room and walked out.


    Mika had been standing at the door of the fitting room, poking her head, and feeling extremely


    nervous.


    She now felt that in TV shows, when the domineering president took the heroine to try on clothes, and


    denied her one after another, all of which were deceitful.


    It was used to make a pretence.


    She was here waiting for Ash, almost suffocating from nervousness.


    What if Ash''s good look was ruined by the clothes she chose?


    What if Ash wore it and didn''t look good?


    Mika almost wanted to knock herself out, because, if it was not as she expected, it was not Ash''s


    problem but the clothes''.


    However, the clothes themselves were not good-looking, but she still brought them to Ash to try on.


    What did this mean?


    This showed that there was something wrong with her choice.


    Mika thought of such a possibility, and couldn''t calm down.


    During the period of waiting for Ash to try on clothes, Mika had experienced the most difficult period


    of her life.


    Finally, she heard a sound, and Ash came out of the fitting room.


    Mika opened her eyes wide. Looking at the handsome, sunny man who was walking towards her,


    she immediately smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    Mika circled around Ash twice, and then said, "I''m so good. I''m really good."


    Ashughed at her, and went to the mirror.


    He said, "Isn''t it because I look good originally?"


    It was the first time Ash had been haughty about his appearance in front of Mika.


    Mika immediatelyughed and said, "That''s right."

 Chapter 500 I Can Buy It Back And Keep It As A Treasure

    Chapter 500 I Can Buy It Back And Keep It As A Treasure


    Chapter 500 I can buy it back and keep it as a treasure


    Ash tried more than ten sets of clothes in a row. Although he was still very patient, and would try on


    whatever Mika thought looked good, when Ash''s skin reacted to such frequent exposure to different


    fabrics, his back was already itching.


    And from the mirror in the fitting room, it could be seen that there were small red rashes on his back.


    However, Mika seemed to be inspired, and picked out a lot of pieces, bringing them over to give him


    a try.


    Ash didn''t want to spoil her interest, so he didn''t tell her about his difort.


    After Mika finally couldn''t pick other clothes out, she started to worry.


    She liked every clothes and wanted to but them all.


    Ash changed back into his own clothes, walked over, and saw Mika struggling with clothes on a


    sofa.


    "What''s wrong?" Ash asked.


    "I want them all," Mika said.


    Ash said, "Pick the one you want me to wear the most, and I will buy the rest myself."


    If Mika had to buy all these clothes, with regard to her schrships, he was afraid she would go


    bankrupt.


    Mika frowned, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, do you think I''m poor?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash said, "You''re still a student."


    Mika pursed her lips and was very upset.


    What was wrong with being a student? Nowadays, kindergarten children were likely to be richer than


    office workers.


    However, Mika understood what Ash meant. He only wanted what she bought with the money she


    earned entirely on her own, and if it was any other money, it would not be appropriate to spend it on


    him.


    Mika calcted how much money she had and said, "I can buy three."


    "One," Ash said.


    He insisted and didn''t mean to back down in the slightest.


    Mika looked at him, wondering why he was so stubborn about it.


    However, it can only be Mika whopromised in the end.


    Mika struggled to choose one of her favorites, a blue shirt with white patterns on it, which looked


    extravagant.


    Most importantly, it was a style she had never seen on Ash, and it was the style that surprised her the


    most among all the clothes today.


    Ash secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This one had the chance of causing him allergies the least


    among all the clothes.


    In this way, when Mika wanted to see him wear it, he will not be embarrassed.


    As for other clothes, Ash directly asked the clerk to wrap them up.


    Mika looked at Ash in shock and asked, "Ash, do you really want them all?"


    Ash said, "Of course, didn''t you say that they are all pretty?"


    Mika nodded and said, "But there''s no need to buy all of them."


    Ash said, "You worked so hard to pick them for me, so I can buy them back and keep them as


    treasures."


    Mika didn''t understand what he meant, but she was in a particrly sweet mood.


    Since she picked them, he wanted them all.


    This feeling was very sweet.


    Mikaughed and said, "You''re very smart. My fashion sense is so great. If you wear one of them,


    you will be the most handsome man."


    Ashughed and thought she was so cute.


    However, Ash didn''t tell Mika that this was just his habit. He didn''t want others to touch things he


    had used, especially clothes, but he would buy back everything he had tried.

 Chapter 501 Are You Trying To Piss Me Off?

    Chapter 501 Are You Trying To Piss Me Off?


    Chapter 501 Are you trying to piss me off?


    Mika happily followed Ash back to the car, and the clothes she picked were ced on the back seat,


    making her even feel like she had invaded Ash''s life.


    This feeling was very wonderful.


    Mika couldn''t be happier just thinking about it.


    She turned her head and looked at Ash with unconceble joy in her eyes.


    Ash had changed into the clothes she bought now, and looked very pleasing to the eye, which made


    Mika even more happy.


    Sensing her gaze, Ash turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you looking at?"


    Mika shook her head and said to Ash, "Ash, you are so handsome."


    He was really handsome.


    Ash curled up the corner of his mouth and said, "Are you obsessed with me?"


    He deliberately teased Mika, but unexpectedly, her ears really turned red.


    Mika said, "There should be many girls who are fascinated by you."


    He was good -looking and that was enough.


    "I don''t know," Ash said.


    In his life, he spent most of his time basically with partners at work. So, there were no chances for him


    to encounter many girls. And girls in their line of work had long be inured to the unusual.


    Mika snorted, thinking Ash was humblebragging.


    He must have been used to the hot gazes of those girls, so he didn''t think it was special.


    Ashughed at the sight of her.


    He said, "Didn''t you say that I couldn''t have a girlfriend before?"


    Mika tilted her head, pretending to be innocent and saying, "No way. I have never said that."


    Even if she did, she cannot admit it.


    At that time, it was because Ash''s temperament was too bad, and he seemed to be addicted to bullying


    her.


    Knowing how much she cared about her sister, he still wanted to make fun of her.


    That was very annoying.


    Ash said, "Maybe, I''m mistaken."


    Mikaughed foolishly. Seeing that Ash really didn''t n to continue teasing her, she immediately


    said, "Then, Ash, are you hungry? Shall we go grab some food?"


    As she said that, she covered her stomach, as if she was starving to death.


    Ash was amused by her appearance. Thisme way of changing the subject was really annoying.


    However, she was still cute and lovely.


    Ash said, "Okay, what would you like to eat?"


    Mika thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we go to the same one fromst time?"


    That one was quite far from the mall, so she could spend more time with Ash.


    Mika was very happy when thinking about it.


    Ash didn''t expect her to think so, so he nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go to that one."


    He only thought that Mika liked the taste of food in that restaurant. After all, it was indeed very


    delicious.


    Mika became happier in an instant, and looked at Ash with a smile. She looked so cute.


    Ash was a little unustomed to her scorching gaze, and didn''t know where she got the courage to


    look at him in such a way.


    She didn''t know at all how dangerous it was to stare at a man like this, or a man who wanted to do


    something to her.


    Mika noticed that Ash''s ears were turning red for no reason.


    She asked suspiciously, "Ash, what''s wrong with you? Is it hot in the car?"


    Saying that, Mika wanted to touch Ash''s ear, but he grabbed her wrist.


    "Stay still," Ash said.


    This girl was really brave.


    Mika was held tightly by his hand, and her skin felt warm and dry, making her feel as if she had been


    hit by something for a moment. And the electric current rushed from the skin of the wrist into her body.


    The numbness made her breathing hot.


    "I just wanted to see if you have a fever," Mika said.


    She had to admit that she lied.


    She didn''t want to check to see if Ash had a fever, and she knew it was a veryme and stupid reason.


    But, she just wanted to touch it.


    Because Ash''s red ears were really cute.


    However, it wasn''t like that for Ash.


    His ears were very, very sensitive, and they were forbidden areas that must not be touched.


    When he sensed Mika reaching for his ear, he reacted instinctively.


    Fortunately, there was a red light ahead, and Ash stopped the car in time.


    Mika looked at him and moaned softly, "Do you want to bully me?"


    Ash was amused by her appearance, squeezed her wrist, and said, "How can it be possible?"


    Mika pulled her hand, but didn''t make it, because it was still held firmly.


    She red at Ash and said, "But you still don''t let go of me."


    What did they look like now?


    Ash chuckled and let go of her hand.


    After restarting the car, Ash said, "Little girl, you can''t touch a man''s body, you know?"


    Mika just wanted to touch his ear.


    How did this person react so much?


    Moreover, she hadn''t touched it.


    Mika pouted her mouth and said, "Are you shy?"


    Ash said, "I''m not shy, but I''m afraid you will be overwhelmed."


    In fact, what Ash said was very explicit.


    However, Mika was stupid and didn''t understand Ash''s words.


    Ash didn''t exin too much to her. Anyway, after a few more years, she would understand what he


    meant by these words.


    Seeing that Ash was silent, Mika stopped talking.


    She withdrew her gaze, but she was thinking how to touch Ash''s ear as she wished.


    Mika was left speechless by this thought.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. How could she have such an obsession with a man''s ears?


    After thinking about it, Mika felt that she was really perverted.


    The two arrived at the restaurant. Before getting out of the car, Mika was already thinking about


    what to eat.


    Counting with her fingers, she told the names of the dishes to Ash. She told him all the dishes that she


    had eatenst time and the ones she hadn''t.


    Ash asked, "Do you want to eat everything here?"


    "Not necessary. I still have to struggle." Mika said.


    She didn''t want Ash to think that she can eat a lot.


    Ash said, "Order everything you want, and let''s digest it after eating."


    As Mika heard the words, she immediately became interested and asked, "How do we digest it?"


    Ash smiled and said nothing, with a mysterious look on his face.


    Mika pursed her mouth again.


    Anyway, she will know in a while.


    Mika happily found a seat and sat down. After ordering what she wanted to eat, she handed the


    menu to Ash .


    Ash added another dish and ordered.


    Mika rested her chin on her hands and looked at Ash, and the more she looked at the clothes on


    him, the more she liked it.


    But, soon, Mika noticed something was wrong.


    She jumped up from her chair and rushed towards Ash.


    Ash was taken aback by her action. If it wasn''t for the dining table, this girl would have jumped on him.


    He looked at Mika and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mika stared at Ash''s neck and asked, "Ash, what''s the matter with your neck? Why is it so red?"


    Saying that, Mika felt that she wasn''t looking carefully enough, so she walked around the table and


    walked behind Ash.


    She directly pinched Ash''s cor and looked inside.


    All of a sudden, Mika saw Ash''s back directly, and it was all red.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash reached up, grabbed Mika''s wrist, and pulled her to the chair next to him to sit down.


    "Nothing serious. Don''t you worry," Ash said.


    Mika couldn''t listen to what he said at this moment. She looked at Ash, and there was a faint anger


    in her eyes besides worry.


    "Nothing serious? It''s all like this, and you still tell me it''s nothing? Are you trying to piss me off?"


    Mika''s eyes turned red, and her mouth was ttened, as if she had been wronged, and she would


    cry out loud the next second.


    How could Ash bear this? He quickly raised his hand to wipe her eyes, and said, "It''s really nothing.


    Don''t be afraid, okay?"

 Chapter 502 Make Him Feel Bad

    Chapter 502 Make Him Feel Bad


    Chapter 502 Make him feel bad


    As Mika listen to Ash''s words now, she raised her hand and called the waiter, saying, "Sorry, my


    friend is not feeling well, but we just ced an order. Please don''t make them for us. For the dishes


    you have already done, we can settle the bill."


    Now she was worried to death, and anxious to death. All she wanted was to go to the hospital with Ash.


    She didn''t want to dy at all.


    The waiter was frightened by her anxious appearance, and hurriedly called the owner toe over to


    The owner was a sensible person, and told them to go to the hospital as soon as possible, regardless


    of the bill.


    He even asked if they needed help.


    Mika expressed her gratitude to the owner, and took Ash out of the restaurant.


    She didn''t want Ash to drive anymore, so she stood on the side of the road to stop a car.


    Ash initially reassured her, telling her he was fine.


    It was just an allergy. After going back home, he would apply some ointment. And after taking the


    medicine, it will be fine.


    He''d been allergic for a long time.


    It had been with him since the day he was born, and it got more serious when he grew up.


    When he was a child, he was given a critical illness notice several times.


    After studying with Aimee, he was given the ointment by Aimee, so that every time he was allergic, the


    pain he suffered was greatly reduced.


    However, in recent years, he had paid great attention to the clothing, and it was rare for him to be in


    such a situation today.


    Ash could think of what his back looked like, and it would scare her. This was something he didn''t want


    to see .


    He really wanted to tell Mika that there was nothing wrong with him, he wasn''t that ufortable,


    and it just looked scary.


    However, seeing the girl who worried about him so much, Ash didn''t want to say anything.


    He liked Mika very much when she was doing this to him. It made him feel like he was her whole


    world.


    Ash''s eyes fell on Mika''s back for a long time, and finally, he still couldn''t hold back, stepped forward


    and hugged her from behind.


    He said, "Well, don''t worry. Let''s go home, shall we?"


    Mika''s body stiffened.


    This was the first time Ash hugged her from behind like this, and his warm breath surrounded her,


    giving her an inexplicable sense of peace of mind.


    It seemed that in an instant, she was no longer anxious or worried.


    Ash said, "I''m really fine. There''s ointment at home. Can you apply it for me?"


    Mika turned from Ash''s arms, looked up at him and asked, "Will it be all right after applying the


    ointment?"


    "Yeah," Ash said, "you don''t trust your sister''s ointment?"


    As Mika heard it, she nodded immediately.


    "My sister is so good. Of course I believe her." Mika said.


    After she said so, she took Ash''s hand and said, "No dy. Let''s go."


    Ash was dumbfounded that this girl was too changeable.


    But Ash was relieved to have distracted her just a little bit.


    When the two returned to the car, Mika still asked worriedly, "Are you sure you can really drive?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m a good driver," Ash said.


    Mika knew how good his driving skills were, but she was still worried. Will he not be ufortable


    when his back was red?


    However, Mika didn''t ask that question.


    Because, she had heard of one thing, that was, for the feeling that people didn''t notice at first, after


    being mentioned, people will notice it instead.


    Mika said, "Since your driving skills are so good, drive faster."


    What did she think of him, a racer?


    He was not up to that level yet.


    Neither of them spoke anymore, but Mika had been secretly looking at Ash, and her nervous


    appearance really gave Ash a headache.


    The girl''s eyes seemed to grow on his body. If her worried eyes were reced by other emotions, it


    would make him happy.


    Of course, the look in her eyes now also made him happy.


    Soon, Ash drove the car into the vi.


    Until now, Mika came to her senses that she just followed Ash home.


    Most importantly, this was not a ce where Ash lived alone.


    Mika remembered that Ash lived with Kelvin and Matilda.


    Although she had never been here, just thinking about what the scene would she face if they met them


    in a while, Mika felt like retreating.


    However, Ash did not give her such a chance.


    He opened the car door and took off all the clothes he bought, but saw she was still dawdling in the car.


    Ash guessed what she was thinking, walked over and said, "Scared?"


    "Am I?" When she was asked, an inexplicable desire to win rushed up into her mind.


    She didn''t do anything wrong, so why did she have to be scared?


    Mika snorted softly, opened the car door and got out, "Let''s go."


    Ash suppressed a smile. She was just a little girl after all. All her emotions were disyed on her face,


    and she wanted to embolden herself deliberately.


    He didn''t tell Mika about the current situation of Matilda and Kelvin. No one would know about the


    two of theming back like this.


    However, when Ash thought about it, he felt that it was quite problematic to think about it this way.


    It was as if he deliberately tricked the girl over here to do something.


    Mika was also very anxious.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was very conflicted whether she should tell her sister or not. It was better than her sister knowing


    from others that she and a man had gone home.


    However, she really didn''t want Aimee to know.


    This feeling was too tortured.


    However, Ash didn''t give Mika a chance to think too much. He led her upstairs directly.


    His and Kelvin''s rooms were on the second floor, and Matilda''s room was on the third floor.


    When Aimee came over, she will live on the third floor.


    It was just that they had been back to the country for so long, but Aimee only stayed herest night.


    Mika followed Ash nervously all the way, holding her breath, afraid that if she made any noise,


    someone would find out.


    Mika didn''t see anyone all the way and the doors of all rooms were closed.


    And she did not hear any sound.


    Mika asked curiously, "Aren''t the others here?"


    "Matilda is resting in the room." Ash said, "She drank too muchst night, and Aimee came to treat her.


    She will be resting in the room for the next few days."


    Mika nodded, then frowned again, and said unhappily, "I should havee overst night. I haven''t


    seen my sister for a long time."


    Ash smiled lowly, "If you came overst night, you would have been scared by Aimee. She was angry


    yesterday, very fierce."


    Mika frowned a little deeper, looked at Ash, and said, "I think you are ndering my sister. She''s so


    gentle. How could she be fierce?"


    Ash sighed. With such a girl who liked her sister so much , what else can he say?


    Mika snorted softly and said, "Anyway, you are not allowed to describe her like that."


    Ash said, "Okay, okay, I won''t. Aimee is the most gentle woman in the world, okay?"


    Mika nodded vigorously, after being coaxed, "It''s better now."


    Ash was helpless. How could this girl be so funny?


    However, Ash was still a little sad. It was very obvious how much the girl liked her sister.


    But, she still had a lot of worries, didn''t dare to disturb and didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    Mika made him feel bad.

 Chapter 503 I CanT Let You Go Back By Yourself

    Chapter 503 I Can''T Let You Go Back By Yourself


    Chapter 503 I can''t let you go back by yourself


    Ash carried the clothes into the cloakroom, and Mika followed him.


    Mika actually felt it very strange. They didn''t do anything, but how could it be like this?


    "Ash, what is going on with your back?" Mika asked.


    "It''s just an allergy. Come on. Put some medicine on me," Ash said.


    He took out the ointment from the drawer, a new one that hadn''t been unpacked yet.


    He had had no allergies for a long time.


    Mika asked suspiciously, "But we haven''t eaten yet."


    Most of the allergens she can think of were rted to food.


    However, she had eaten with Ash so many times, but she had never heard of any allergens he had.


    "Allergic to the fabric," Ashton said.


    Mika froze for a moment. Her gaze moved from Ash''s hand to the bags on the ground.


    Her face instantly turned pale.


    So, it was her who caused Ash to be like this?


    Just thinking about it made Mika sad as hell.


    Her eyes drooped, and her voice became sobbing in an instant, "I''m sorry. I don''t know..."


    Ash raised his hand andnded on Mika''s head, saying, "Don''t me yourself. I didn''t tell you and I


    haven''t had allergies for a long time. I already thought I was fine, so I didn''t mention this. It''s not your


    fault, OK?"


    Mika responded in a low voice, but tears still fell down.


    Whether she knew it or not, it was all because of her.


    Mika said, "Ash, let me give you the medicine. Don''t make it worse."


    As she spoke, she was about to go around behind Ash, but Ash grabbed her arm and pulled her to him.


    Ash held her face in his hands, and met a pair of eyes blurred with tears. His heart seemed to be


    squeezed by force for an instant.


    Brushing the corner of Mika''s eye with his fingertips, Ash said, "Hey, I''m really fine. Don''t cry, okay?"


    However, when people were extremely sad, it was very easy to immerse themselves into sadness.


    Mika was like this.


    She was still trying hard to suppress her emotions, so as not to cry out. Although her tears had already


    flowed down, she was seeking to restrain herself.


    However, after hearing Ash''s words, Mika couldn''t control herself at all, and cried out directly.


    "I''m sorry, Ash. I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to. I''m sorry..."


    Mika sobbed grievously and covered her face with her hands like a wounded animal.


    Ash''s heart hurt very much. He stretched out his hand, hugged her into his arms, andforted her


    softly, "I know. I don''t me you, really. Look, I''m fine. It''s just a little red, not painful or itchy, really."


    Mika raised her head from Ash''s arms while sniffing. Looking at him pitifully, she asked, "Really?"


    She just thought that Ash was lying to herself.


    How could it not hurt?


    How could it not itch?


    Although she didn''t have allergies herself, she had heard of many allergic symptoms, so she can''t be


    indifferent as Ash said.


    Indeed, Ash had indeed lied to her.


    He was actually very painful and itchy, and the tingling became more severe as time passed.


    But Ash didn''t want to show it in front of Mika.


    He didn''t want to scare her. Originally, she had already med herself enough for this matter.


    Mika cried for a long time before poking her head out of Ash''s arms, looking up at him pitifully.


    Ash rubbed her head and said, "Give me the medicine first, okay?"


    Mika nodded, only to realize that Ash was still wearing the clothes she had bought.


    She hurriedly said, "Ash, take off your clothes quickly."


    If it wasn''t for the medicine or the need to take off his clothes, Ash would have thought that he had


    encountered some kind of bandit.


    Ash turned away and began to unbutton the buttons.


    Mika''s gaze fell on him without blinking, and she didn''t have any evil intentions. However, directly


    being seen still made him feel a little ufortable.


    The tips of his ears turned red again.


    No matter what he did, he would never have imagined that one day he would feel so ufortable


    because of the eyes of a girl.


    Mika didn''t even notice it now. She just wanted Ash to take off his clothes quickly so she could see


    what his back was like.


    However, when Ash really took off his clothes, Mika''s eyes became even more red in an instant.


    The tears that were finally stopped, welled up again.


    Ash''s back was already red and swollen, which was very frightening.


    If it had been someone else, Mika would have been terrified by the sight in front of her.


    However, this person was Ash, and she only had deep distress and self-me.


    Mika walked over and said hoarsely, "Ash, why don''t you lie down on the bed so I can apply the


    medicine to you?"


    Ash responded and was very cooperative.


    Mika opened the box and squeezed out the ointment.


    Ash said, "Just put it on. It doesn''t matter how much you apply, and it''s okay how thick you apply it."


    Mika responded with a low voice and was very careful not to make Ash feel ufortable, though


    Ash told her that he wasn''t in pain.


    However, Mika was not a fool, but very clear how could it not hurt?


    It was totally impossible.


    Mika''s eyes were blurred, and her tears hit Ash''s back.


    Ash sighed silently, feeling veryplicated.


    He was very happy that Mika worried about him and cared about him so much.


    However, he was very distressed and wanted to tell her that there was no need to worry like this.


    He really didn''t feel painful.


    Mika''s movements were very gentle. The ointment was on her hand, and it fell on Ash''s skin,


    bringing a cool feeling.


    This feeling made Ash somewhat morefortable.


    After Mika had smeared his entire back, she asked, "Ash, where else are you feeling unwell?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    From where she could see it, the back was applied with the medicine and she couldn''t see elsewhere


    that was still red.


    Ash said, "No, it''s only the back every time. Not anywhere else."


    Mika confirmed with him several times before saying, "Don''t lie to me. If there is still swelling, you


    must tell me."


    Ash gave a lowugh and said, "I won''t lie to you. Don''t worry."


    Mika pursed her lips, trying to talk back, because he was already lying to her.


    However, she held back and didn''t insist.


    After applying the ointment, Mika felt a little ufortable.


    Here, after all, was a man''s room.


    Now, Ash was still lying on the bed with his upper body bare, though he cannot move because of the


    ointment.


    However, under such circumstances, the atmosphere became inexplicably ambiguous.


    Mika suddenly didn''t know what she was supposed to do. It seemed wrong to stand or sit.


    Where to sit was also a problem.


    Ash felt that the ointment on his back was almost absorbed, and got up from the bed on his arms.


    Then, he saw Mika shrinking and standing against the wall.


    Ash frowned and asked, "Why are you standing like this?"


    It was like being punished, so pitiful.


    Mika bit her lip and said, "Ash, I have to go back."


    It was veryte. She can''t spend the night with him.


    Ash said, "Wait for me for another hour, and I''ll take you back."


    Although the ointment was absorbed now, he still couldn''t put on his clothes. He had to make it cry.


    "No, I can go back by myself," Mika said.


    "No," Ash said seriously, "Either stay here, or wait for me to drive you home. I can''t let you go back by


    yourself."

 Chapter 504 Be So Principled

    Chapter 504 Be So Principled


    Chapter 504 Be so principled


    Inexplicably, Mika''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Ash''s words.


    She really thought that Ash was so handsome and domineering, and she really liked it.


    No wonder, in those novels and TV dramas, domineering president''s persona was so popr.


    Although Ash was not like that, the aura he exuded at the moment made Mika unable to take her


    eyes off at all.


    Mika nodded obediently and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    She didn''t dare to live here.


    Ash pulled a chair over and gestured for Mika to sit over, "What are you doing standing against the


    wall? I''m not punishing you."


    Mika sat down obediently, but only dared to look at her feet.


    Ash''s upper body was naked now, and she was too afraid to raise her eyes to look at him.


    Ash was very helpless about this. He got up and went to the cloakroom, took a pajamas, and put it on


    from the front, leaving the buttons unbuttoned, so that his back was exposed.


    Mika burst outughing, and couldn''t help but think that Ash''s face was so pretty. A nondescript look


    gave him a sense of fashion.


    Ash heard herugh and asked, "What''s wrong? What are youughing at?"


    "No, I just think, you are so handsome." Mika blurted out.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Without thinking twice at all, she just said what she thought directly.


    Ash sneered. How could she be so attractive and say such ttering words from time to time?


    How could he not like it?


    An uncontroble emotion surged up in his heart, and Ash even felt that it was a mistake to force her


    not to leave just now.


    In his room, he was listening to her nice words.


    Ash had some crooked thoughts.


    Once with such thoughts, it was difficult for him to calm down.


    However, Ash didn''t really do anything, and can''t.


    He can only fight against his nature by himself and suppressed his emotions.


    Mika didn''t know what Ash was thinking, and started to wander around Ash''s room.


    The first time she had looked at the room so carefully since she entered Ash''s room.


    Soon, Mika discovered a problem that Ash''s room was not very much like a man''s room.


    In her impression, a man''s room will have a tough style. Dark colors were the mostmon, and the


    cold style was even more numerous.


    But Ash''s room was a very warm in color, and there were many cute little objects.


    Mika stood up, walked to a cab, and saw the figurines on it. Many of them were Disney


    princesses.


    Mika turned around, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, you actually like these gadgets."


    Ash came over. His eyes fell on those figurines, and said, "When I was a child, I often had allergies.


    And I couldn''t go to many ces, so I could only stay at home and watch cartoons. Over time, it


    became a very important part of my memory."


    Mika looked up at Ash and said, "Ash, you were so pitiful when you were young."


    When she was a child, she was quite wild, and very reckless.


    If, like Ash, she can''t go out to y, but can only watch cartoons at home, she will definitely be very


    irritable.


    "Not so pathetic," Ash said.


    He was not the type who had to go out to y, and he actually didn''t like things yed by boys of the


    same age.


    Since he was very young, he had shown a super high IQ, and it was verymon for him to immerse


    himself into exercises.


    However, there was no need to talk to Mika about these.


    Mika''s eyes fell on those figures again, and she was attracted by a little princess in a yellow dress.


    That was Belle, one of the few Disney characters that Mika liked.


    Ash said, "Do you like this?"


    He took Princess Belle off, put it beside Mika''s ear, gestured, and said, "It looks quite simr to you."


    Mika was speechless.


    Really? Obviously, she was even cuter.


    Ash looked into her eyes and knew what she was thinking.


    With a lowugh, Ash said, "It looks so much like you, so I won''t give it to you."


    Mika was confused.


    Why did she feel that something was wrong?


    Although she didn''t mean to want this figurine, she still felt weird when she heard Ash say that.


    Ash put the figurine back. It looked very precious.


    That was outrageous.


    However, Mika savored Ash''s words again. She looked a lot like her, so he won''t give it to her.


    If she was not mistaken, then...


    Mika giggled, with an inexplicable sense of pleasure welling up in her heart.


    This kind of emotion was beautiful, sweeping her whole body.


    Mika suddenly became more courageous, blinking her eyes, and approaching Ash.


    She raised her chin slightly, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, do you like me?"


    Ash''s body froze, as if his breathing had stopped.


    He looked down at Mika, and the girl looked at him with a smug look on her face, as if she was


    saying: "Don''t argue. I can see it."


    Ash said, "What do you want?"


    Mika smiled and said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just feel very happy."


    Ash raised his hand and flicked Mika''s forehead, saying, "About this question, I will answer you after


    the college entrance examination, okay?"


    He really wanted to directly express his feelings to the girl, but at this moment, if he really did this, he


    would most likely be killed when Aimee found out.


    Ash didn''t have the guts to challenge the majesty of Aimee.


    Mika tilted her head. Anyway, it won''t be long.


    She will just wait. When the time came, she can ask him again.


    Ash changed the subject, pointed to the figurines, and said, "Take whichever you like."


    Mika froze for a moment when she heard this.


    She was a little shocked at what she heard.


    Although she was not a figurine lover herself, she knew very well that for many people, figurines were


    their life.


    If other people wanted to move their figures, it was a big no-no.


    So, Ash was so generous that it shocked Mika.


    However, since Ash said so, then...


    Just when Mika was about to y tricks, she heard Ash say, "Not this one."


    He firmly protected Princess Belle, not giving Mika a chance to speak at all.


    Mika ttened her mouth. He had guessed what she was thinking. This feeling was really terrible.


    "What if I like this?" she said.


    Seeing her expression, Ash curled his lips when he heard her childish words, and said, "It''s not that I


    can''t give it to you."


    Mika''s eyes lit up, and she was joyful when she heard Ash say, "I''ll give it to you after you take the


    college entrance examination."


    After the examination, she would be his girlfriend, so he didn''t need to keep this figure any more.


    In fact, Ash didn''t particrly like Princess Belle at first, but suddenly discovered that Mika looked


    very simr to her, which turned him into one of his favorites.


    In this way, before confessing, he can think of her when see this figure.


    Mika pursed her lips, and snorted dissatisfiedly, "Ash, do you know that it''s very dangerous to keep


    a candidate in suspense."


    If she kept thinking about things after the examination every day, and failed the exam, it will end up


    miserably.


    Ash said, "I trust you. You won''t be affected."


    Mika was upset. Why was this man so bad that she can''t get any information from him?


    Sighing, Mika was out of luck.


    Was there any way? She can only wait until after the examination.


    She did not expect that Ash would be so principled in this respect.

 Chapter 505 But He Wins Again

    Chapter 505 But He Wins Again


    Chapter 505 But he wins again


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Mika yawned and said to Ash, "Ash, I''m going back."


    If she didn''t go back, she will fall asleep.


    Ash curled his lips, went to get a piece of clothing to put on, and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Mika nodded, but still asked with some concern, "But, Ash, are you really okay?"


    She didn''t want to make him work hard or make him tired at all.


    Ash said, "It''s okay. Let''s go. Don''t worry. I really don''t hurt."


    Mika nodded, and then obediently followed Ash out.


    At this moment, Mika was so sleepy that shepletely forgot how she hid herself when she came


    here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ash smiled and thought that she was so adorable.


    He said, "If you are really sleepy, you don''t have to go back. There are many rooms here. You can live


    in any one."


    Mika shook her head and said, "No, if my sister finds out, she will fix me."


    Even if Ash didn''t live alone, it was still a shy thing for Mika.


    If her sister knew that she went to a man''s house to spend the night, she didn''t know if she would be


    disappointed in herself.


    Mika sniffed and said to Ash, "Ash, after I pass the examination, I can stay here."


    What she said was serious, which made Ash helpless andforting.


    For the girl, the examination seemed to be a watershed. From then on, she was an adult, and she no


    longer had to pay attention to some things just because she was a girl.


    As what she said, after the examination, she can stay overnight, which meant that she can follow her


    heart and approach him.


    Ash curled his mouth, and was very moved by such sincere words.


    Raising his hand and rubbing Mika''s head, Ash said, "Okay, after your examination."


    As the two got into the car, Mika leaned crookedly on the seat, and soon fell asleep.


    Ash looked at Mika''s sleeping face in astonishment.


    How could she be so sleepy?


    He took his movements lightly, and the car drove extremely smoothly.


    Arriving at Homelux, Ash stopped the car steadily, turned his head and saw that she had slept a little


    more soundly, and smiled softly, but he was not willing to wake her up after all.


    Looking at Mika with his head tilted like this can relieve the difort in his back.


    Even though his back felt cool after the ointment, it was still very painful.


    In front of Mika, Ash showed nothing, and didn''t feel any difficulty in breathing.


    Only he himself knew how ufortable his back was.


    However, looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Ash seemed to have forgotten all the pain in an instant.


    Just looking at her like this, he felt he can look at her for a long time.


    The phone rang suddenly, drawing Ash''s attention back and waking up Mika who was sleeping.


    Ash took out his mobile phone and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    He directly hung up the phone, looked at Mika again, and asked, "Did that scare you?"


    "No," Mika shook her head before realizing they were in the car, "Ash, why didn''t you wake me up?"


    She felt like she had slept for a long time.


    Ash said, "Seeing that you are sleeping soundly, I don''t want to wake you up."


    "So how long have I been asleep?" Mika asked.


    As she asked, she had already raised her wrist, and after seeing the time on it clearly, she was stunned


    for an instant.


    It was already past twelve o''clock, and she had slept in the car for more than an hour.


    Mika immediately said apologetically, "Ash, go back quickly. I''m going up."


    With that said, she opened the car door and got out of the car, not daring to dy any longer.


    After Ash saw her trotting all the way into the elevator, he looked away.


    Taking his phone, Ash made a call.


    No one answered, and the phone call was canceled before hanging up automatically.


    Ash was speechless. Why was he so childish?


    However, there was nothing he could do. The guy had to wait until he felt better before answering the


    phone.


    Ash called the fifth in a row before the call was answered.


    He said speechlessly, "How old are you? Still y this kind of trick."


    Dousughed and said, "What''s the matter? I''m happy. You hang up first."


    "I have something to do," Ash said, "I haven''t scolded you yet. What time is it? Why are you so free?"


    "What did you do in the middle of the night?" Dous said. After he finished speaking, he seemed to


    think of something again, and his voice became muffled, "Coaxing the girl again? Ash, is she an adult?


    You are a beast."


    Ash instantly scowled.


    This bastard was always ironic to him.


    He was speechless, wanting to scold him very much.


    Ash really did just that, opening his mouth and saying, "That''s because I don''t want to be like you. Still


    single at an old age ."


    Dous didn''t speak for a long time.


    Ash could hear him grinding his teeth, and he was sure that if he was in front of Dous now, he would


    punch himself unceremoniously


    After a long time, Dous said, "I don''t want to chat with you about this. I just want to tell you, if you


    have nothing to do recently, help me manage thepany. I have something to deal with."


    "No, I''m not free." Ash refused.


    What a joke! He knew what Dous was up to.


    He asked him to help him, and when he was really there, he couldn''t leave.


    Oh, perish his thought.


    Ash said, "I am no longer a child. You can''t trick me."


    After speaking, Ash didn''t wait for Dous to say anything, but hung up the phone directly.


    He was in a good mood, and he won again.


    It felt so good.

 Chapter 506 Walking Towards Him Step By Step

    Chapter 506 Walking Towards Him Step By Step


    Chapter 506 Walking towards him step by step


    Dous looked at the phone that had gone dark, and his expression was terribly ugly.


    This bastard! Who did he learn these things from? He didn''t even listen to his brother''s words. He was


    so mad at him.


    Returning to the room with a gloomy face, his eyes fell on the information on the table again.


    Dous frowned and felt endlessly heavy.


    That information was about Martha.


    Martha had appeared in his world in disguise for seven years, and it can be said that she had


    prated into the core of their group.


    It was impossible that Dous was defenseless against her.


    So, he sent someone to investigate Martha.


    However, the materials he received shocked him beyond measure.


    Dous opened the files again, and there were various photos disyed on it, all of which were


    Martha''s experiences.


    Even if it was not the first time to watch it, Dous still felt very heartbroken when he saw it again.


    In the photos, Martha was thin and small, and curled up in a dark and damp corner. Her whole body


    was huddled up. Her wrists and ankles were tied with iron chains. Her skin was broken, and her flesh


    was bloody, which looked very pitiful.


    And the horror in her eyes was something Dous couldn''t get rid of from his mind.


    Those eyes, in fact, did not rte to the present Martha.


    It was just inexplicable that Dous had a familiar feeling. It seemed that this pair of eyes had been


    seen somewhere before.


    Dous couldn''t remember for a while, and he had no memory of where he had seen the owner of


    these eyes.


    However, somewhere in the dark, Dous had such an impression.


    This information showed that Martha was brought back from Juplye, and Dous remembered that he


    had been to Juplye.


    It was very early at that time. He was only fifteen or sixteen years old at that time, and he went there


    with his father.


    His father was on a mission. Although he followed there, he stayed in a hotel room and never left.


    So, no matter what, Dous couldn''t think of whether he had met Martha.


    Dous called Ash. In fact, he wanted him to help him manage thepany for a period of time. He


    wanted to go to Juplye to have a look and find out the experience of the year, the truth and so on.


    However, Ash, the bastard, was nothing short of a spoiled brat and couldn''t help at all.


    It really pissed him off.


    Dous put away the documents and locked them in a safe.


    It was better not to let more people read this kind of thing.


    However, this night, Dous had a hard time calming down, and couldn''t fall asleep all the time, as if


    he could see the pictures of Martha being abused as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Dous finally couldn''t hold back, bounced off the bed, and walked out of the room.


    He changed into clothes that he could go to work directly, took his car key and went out.


    Dous drove the car fast and dashed on the road, as if he was going to solve some important matter.


    However, when he found that the environment was bing more and more familiar, Dous really


    got a headache.


    It never urred to him that he would actually drive the car here.


    Dous stopped the car and looked through the window. There was an old small building that didn''t


    even have a security door. It looked very unsafe.


    Here was Martha''s residence.


    Dous sent her back from the hospital the day before yesterday that he discovered that she actually


    lived here.


    For the past seven years, Martha had been on call, showing up before the time he asked for and


    leaving after the time he finished.


    Dous even wondered for a while whether Martha lived directly in thepany. Otherwise, no matter


    what time he wanted to work on a whim, she would be able to arrive early.


    However, after Dous sent Martha back the other day, he found that she actually lived here, at least


    an hour and a half away from thepany by car. Even if she took a taxi to and from work every day,


    there was nothing she can do about rush hour.


    Dous even had some doubts. Didn''t he pay Martha a high enough sry? Why did she still live in


    such a ce after seven years.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The house was old and unsafe, but most importantly, this ce was really too far away from the


    Martha''s situation was very bad. After he sent her back, he was driven away by her.


    Dousined about her in his heart. She was so rude that she didn''t invite her boss to sit down


    for a while.


    However, in order to take care of her emotions, Dous didn''t say anything after all.


    However, he never thought that he came here once, and he remembered this ce firmly.


    At this moment, looking at this building without even a single light on, Dous felt an indescribably


    He wondered what Martha was doing upstairs, and if she was any better.


    In the past few days, he didn''t bother her again.


    He didn''t know if she was still suffering, and didn''t know how he could help her.


    Of course, what made Dous more concerned was that those experiences of Martha made him feel


    very scared.


    If the things he did made her fall into panic about the past again, what should he do and how should he


    The more he thought about it, the more ufortable and depressed Dous felt.


    He opened the door, got out of the car, and lit a cigarette.


    Just leaning on the car body and smoking two full packs of cigarettes, Dous still didn''t relieve his


    boredom.


    He really wanted to go upstairs and knock on Martha''s door, to ask her if she was okay now.


    Did he need to do something?


    Or, if she was very angry, she could beat him up.


    As long as it made her happy, anything was fine.


    However, Dous didn''t even know which floor she lived on.


    He hesitated and struggled, wondering whether he should call her or not.


    No matter what, she should show her boss respect.


    However, when Dous took the phone over, he did nothing.


    He had dialed Martha''s number, but still hadn''t pressed the button.


    This feeling was very subtle, and Dous didn''t know what he was struggling with.


    He only knew that at this moment, he was really very ufortable.


    However, Dous heard a sound, which was the sound of footstepsing from the corridor.


    He turned his head and saw Martha''s figure.


    She was wearing pajamas and her hair was loose, and she was walking towards him step by step.

 Chapter 507 DonT Even Dare To Breathe

    Chapter 507 Don''T Even Dare To Breathe


    Chapter 507 Don''t even dare to breathe


    Martha''s dress today was very different from usual.


    At least,pared with the past seven years, she looked very different for Dous.


    Over the years, Martha had always been wearing formal suits. And the colors were always ck, white


    and gray, as if there was no other color on her body.


    Not to mention those cute and lovely series, even colorful things were impossible to appear on her


    body.


    Moreover, Martha almost never wore any jewelry. Even if she apanied him to a banquet, she


    always wore a smart suit.


    Many times, some people even thought that Martha was not Dous'' secretary at all, but a bodyguard.


    If she were to wear ck sunsses, she would really look like a bodyguard.


    In particr, for many men, the identity of a secretary had a meaning that made people daydream.


    However, such a thing had never happened to Martha.


    But now, at this moment, Martha who appeared in front of Dous was wearing a set of very cute bear


    pajamas and a baby bear headband on her head. She looked soft and cute, and didn''t apply such a


    thick foundation with several shades deeper on her face, which made her face look younger. Even if


    she said she was a college student, no one will doubt her.


    Dous wasn''t even sure that the person walking towards him was really Martha.


    His eyes fell on Martha''s face and he watched here toward him.


    For a split second, Dous didn''t even know what to say to her.


    He didn''t even know how to exin why he was here.


    It was Martha who spoke first. She smiled at Dous and said, "Mr. Torres, why are you here?"


    Her voice was as calm as before, without any emotions.


    But inexplicably, Dous felt uneasy.


    He gave Martha a few days off without specifying when she would go back to work, but now, Dous


    didn''t want her to go on vacation.


    He was worried that when Martha reappeared in thepany, would she submit a resignation letter to


    him?


    Dous'' sight was tightly stuck to Martha''s face, which made Martha very dazed and at a loss.


    She looked at Dous and called him again, "Mr. Torres."


    Dous came back to his senses and said, "Why did you get down?"


    At this moment, it was already two o''clock in the night. If there was no work, Martha should have fallen


    asleep.


    However, she just appeared in front of him.


    Martha said, "I heard your car."


    Dous was startled, and couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    The sound of his car was indeed special, but he didn''t expect that Martha would recognize it


    immediately.


    "I''ve been here for a long time," Dous said.


    Martha nodded and said, "It''s been three hours. Mr. Torres, aren''t you sleepy?"


    Dous looked at Martha. Listening to her say these words in a calm tone, he felt moreplicated.


    He did not know how to describe his mood. He wanted to ask Martha many questions, but he could not


    do it.


    Martha said, "You came to see me. Didn''t you have something to do?"


    He didn''t speak, which really made her very embarrassed.


    Dous said, "I just wanted to ask you, how are you recovering? When can youe back to work?"


    As soon as he asked the questions, Dous saw Martha''s eyes flicker slightly, and herplexion


    changed.


    His hunch came true that Martha really wanted to resign.


    Martha said, "Mr. Torres, I think I may not be suitable to work for you anymore."


    "Why?" Dous'' voice was a little colder. He had a premonition, so he was even more unhappy.


    Martha lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Dous.


    She bit her lip and said, "You know, I used that image for seven years in Torres Group. Now, if I change


    my image, people will definitely criticize you. I don''t want to put you out."


    In the past few days, she thought a lot. In seven years, what she wanted to do was actually done, and


    she would leave like this without any regrets.


    The only thing that might make her feel regretful was that she...


    Martha raised her eyes and looked towards Dous, but met his extremely indifferent eyes.


    For a moment, Martha felt that her body had fallen into a ice cer.


    Sure enough, he hated her.


    Even if she exined that she never had any intention of hurting him, nor would she hurt the interests


    of thepany, but in the end, she had used such a face by his side for seven years, so he should be


    very concerned about it.


    Martha pursed her lips tightly. She was always calm and self-possessed, but her eyes were still


    reddened uncontrobly.


    She couldn''t restrain the emotions in her heart, those emotions rted to him.


    Martha didn''t want to continue talking to Dous, but suppressed her emotions, trying to keep her


    voice calm.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, it''ste. You''d better go back and rest early. In the morning, I will send my


    resignation letter to your mailbox, goodbye."


    After finishing speaking, Martha turned around, and before raising her foot, she said, "Mr. Torres,


    smoking hurts your body, so please smoke less in the future."


    Martha bit her lip to control herself, not to cry out.


    She was sad and heartbroken.


    Tears were about to fall, but she couldn''t let her tears fall before returning to her room.


    Martha lifted her feet and walked forward, step by step, with her back straight, not allowing herself to


    ck off.


    She absolutely did not allow her to be a little cowardly.


    However, just as she was about to reach the stairs, her arm was pulled by vigorously.


    Dous turned her around directly so that she was face to face with him.


    Startled by his action, Martha opened her mouth uncontrobly and looked at him nkly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dous was originally full of anger, but after pulling her over, what he met was a pair of red eyes.


    The unshed tears swirled in her eye sockets, making Dous feel as if he had been stabbed hard.


    There was no way to even utter the words that came to his lips.


    Dous looked at Martha. The force in his hand was very heavy. It seemed to hurt Martha. Her face


    turned pale, and her voice trembled uncontrobly, "It hurts..."


    However, Dous did not let go of her because of this, but squeezed Martha''s arm even harder.


    "I won''t allow you to resign," he said.


    Martha seemed to have been wronged. Hearing what he said, she finally couldn''t hold back, and burst


    into tears.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, let me go. I''m in pain..."


    As she spoke, Martha used her hand to break Dous'' hand off.


    However, her strength was too small in front of him.


    "Tell me you''re not resigning," Dous said.


    Martha bit her lip when she heard that, and refused to let go no matter what.


    She endured the pain and didn''t make any sound anymore. She just looked at Dous with tears in


    her eyes, as if she wanted to fight him to the end.


    Dous was stimted by her, but in the end, he was not willing to use more force.


    With a calm voice, he said it again, "Tell me, you won''t resign."


    Martha was still biting her lip, trying not to make any sound.


    Dous couldn''t bear her attitude. He squinted his eyes, and couldn''t allow himself to be in such a


    stalemate with her here.


    He directly carried her up and walked towards the car with strides.


    Martha didn''t expect Dous to do this at all, and she lost one of the slippers on her feet.


    Such actions made Martha feel particrly insecure.


    She was lying on Dous'' shoulder.


    Martha kicked, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Torres, let me go. What are you going to do? Let


    me go quickly."


    Dous ignored her yelling and said, "Shut up if you don''t want to wake up your neighbors."


    Martha was like a defeated rooster, without a sound.


    She bit her lip tightly, but still wanted to fight Dous to the end.


    She pinched Dous hard on the back, but it had not effect on Dous.


    On the contrary, her actions, in the eyes of Dous, seemed like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Martha was quickly put into the car by Dous, and she was firmly buckled in the passenger seat with


    the seat belt.


    Subconsciously, she was about to unbuckle her seat belt and escape, but was warned by Dous, "If


    you dare to get out of the car, I dare to wake up everyone in this building."


    Martha couldn''t afford to it, so she could only bite her lip and look at Dous.


    She never knew that Dous could be this crazy.


    Dous bypassed the body of the car and got into the car. He didn''t even bother to fasten the seat


    belt, and started the car directly.


    The speed was fast, a speed Martha had never experienced before.


    Her face was pale, and she held the seat belt tightly with both hands, not even daring to breathe.

 Chapter 508 Dare Not Ask Him What He Wants To Do

    Chapter 508 Dare Not Ask Him What He Wants To Do


    Chapter 508 Dare not ask him what he wants to do


    Instead of driving the car elsewhere, Dous drove back to his apartment.


    Martha actually didn''t know what he was going to do, but didn''t think too much about it. She never


    thought that Dous would do anything to hurt her.


    So, when she saw that Dous had brought herself back to the apartment, she calmed down instead,


    without any fear.


    Dous heard her sigh of relief.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Trust me so much? You''re not scared now?"


    Just now, she obviously looked like she was going to be scared to death.


    Martha had calmed down by now, returning to her usual businesslike demeanor.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, I have worked for you for seven years."


    If she didn''t have the trust, then she wouldn''t have persisted for so long.


    Dous was not happy when he heard the words. Instead, he just sneered and said, "It''s been seven


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    years before I know what you really look like. Do you still think time has any meaning?"


    Martha stopped talking.


    Indeed, it was very understandable that he would be angry when she kept it from him for seven years.


    Only¡­


    Martha said, "If you''re still angry about this, I sincerely apologize to you. If you need anypensation


    from me, you can tell me, and I will do it."


    What she said was so sincere that people couldn''t even pick out the slightest mistake.


    However, it was just like this that made Dous feel annoyed.


    After he parked the car, he said, "Come in with me first. There will be times when you pay the price."


    Martha bit her lip, but didn''t resist.


    She knew very clearly that it would be an idiot''s act to confront Dous now.


    She had already been brought here, so it can be said that she cannot escape.


    So, for her own good, it was better to be obedient. Otherwise, if she annoyed Dous, maybe he will


    go crazy.


    After all, she had been his secretary for seven years, and understood Dous'' madness.


    She was very scared.


    So, for her own good, Martha thought, it would be best not to annoy him.


    Dous had been observing Martha''s expression all the time. However, what annoyed him was that he


    was used to Martha''s previous face. Among the subtle changes, he noticed the change in her mood.


    However, with this expression now, Dous was really depressed.


    Obviously there was no cover, but it made him unable to see through.


    Dous even wondered if he was an idiot. Otherwise, how could he be so deeply defeated by this


    woman.


    Martha didn''t know what Dous was thinking. She obediently opened the car door and was about to


    get out of the car, but only then did she realize that she only had one slipper on her foot.


    She had resentment.


    She liked this pair of slippers very much. As long as she was at home, they will never leave her feet.


    But now, one was lost.


    A grievance shed across her eyes. Martha secretly scolded Dous in her heart.


    She even badly hoped that Dous would also lose his beloved object.


    However, this kind of emotion can''t be shown in front of Dous naturally.


    Martha withdrew her thoughts and was about to get out of the car when she saw Dous walking over.


    His eyes fell on her foot, the bare foot. She was hesitated and didn''t know whether to step on the


    ground or not.


    Dous'' eyes darkened, and in the next second, he reached out and hugged Martha.


    Startled by his movement, Martha looked at Dous in astonishment, and wrapped her arms around


    his neck instinctively.


    Dous directly carried her out of the car, and strode towards the door.


    Martha didn''t recover for a while, andpletely forgot to say something to Dous.


    She should have asked Dous to put her down.


    However, the smell on Dous made herpletely reluctant to do it.


    She longed for this feeling.


    Martha''s eyes turned red.


    She didn''t even know what to do next.


    Dous didn''t notice the change in her mood, but strode towards the sofa.


    Although his actions were domineering and it can even be said that they were somewhat arrogant,


    when he put Martha on the sofa, his movements were very gentle.


    Martha wasn''t used to his tenderness.


    She sniffed, but couldn''t control her voice.


    "Thanks."


    Her voice was very hoarse, and if he listened carefully, he could tell that she was sobbing.


    Dous said, "You''re wee."


    Martha bit her lip and lowered her head. Her eyes fell on her feet. One was bare and the other had a


    slipper. They looked so weird.


    Just when she was feeling restless, Dous had alreadye over with a pair of slippers, and


    squatted down in front of her.


    Martha''s eyes widened in astonishment. She was unable to believe what she saw.


    She couldn''t believe it at all that Dous just squatted in front of her, grabbed her ankles, and put the


    slippers on her feet.


    Ankle were very sensitive ces, and Martha subconsciously wanted to retract her foot, but Dous


    firmly controlled it.


    Martha looked at Dous, and the touch of the skin on her ankle made her tremble uncontrobly.


    This feeling of electricity made it difficult for Martha to breathe.


    Fortunately, Dous just put on her slippers and did nothing else.


    Martha finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, however, Martha was not calm again.


    It was not the first time she came to Dous'' residence. Whether she came to deliver documents to


    him, or came to help him pick up things, or came to sort out materials with him, in thest seven years,


    there had been an extraordinary amount of time whening to this territory.


    Today, however, was the first time Martha felt so ufortable.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    This oppressive feeling made her very overwhelmed.


    Martha kept her head down, not daring to look at what Dous was doing, and not daring to ask him


    what he wanted to do.


    She just felt that the current situation made her very difficult to bear.


    Dous, on the other hand, seemed to have no feelings at all, and went about his own business.


    After he put Martha''s slippers on, he went to the kitchen.


    Martha wanted to see what he was up to, but didn''t dare.


    After she waited for about ten minutes, Dous walked over again.

 Chapter 509 I Just DonT Want To

    Chapter 509 I Just Don''T Want To


    Chapter 509 I just don''t want to


    Martha raised her head upon hearing the sound, looked at Dous, and saw him walking over with two


    cups of coffee in his hand.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and that uneasy feeling became more and more serious.


    No one drank coffee at three or four in the morning.


    Martha curled her fingers and looked at Dous nervously, trying to read something from his


    expression, but there was nothing.


    Dous put a cup of coffee in front of Martha and held one in his hand.


    He sat directly on the sofa opposite Martha, stretched his long legs slightly, and just looked at her.


    Martha''s eyes fell on the coffee, trying to avoid Dous'' gaze.


    Dous didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but just sipped his coffee carefully.


    If it weren''t for the time now, this would really be a good state for drinking coffee.


    Dous sipped a cup of coffee slowly, did not speak during the period, but just looked at Martha


    quietly.


    He said, "Don''t you want to drink it? Do you think that my coffee making skills are not as good as


    yours?"


    Martha was speechless.


    She thought about it carefully, and it seemed to be the case.


    In the past seven years, she had never had coffee made by Dous, and she made coffee every time


    for him instead.


    It was fair to say that no one in the world knew Dous''s tastes better than she did.


    Martha picked up the coffee cup and took a sip from it.


    The coffee was a little cold at this moment.


    Moreover, she didn''t know if Dous did it on purpose. Her cup of coffee had no milk or sugar. It was


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    so bitter that she felt like her tongue was getting knotted.


    Her face crumpled and she looked piteously at Dous and would have rushed at him and strangled


    him if she could.


    This man was clearly taking revenge on her.


    Dous curled the corners of his mouth, looked at her provocatively, and said, "It''s terrible? I think so


    too."


    Martha became even more speechless.


    Her eyes fell on Dous'' cup of coffee.


    Although he had finished drinking it, judging from the residue, it should be exactly the same as hers.


    Martha felt much better now.


    However, the next second, Martha''s mood becameplicated again.


    Dous was a picky man, which was almost outrageous.


    If she could, she didn''t want to meddle in his business at all in terms of taste.


    However, in the past seven years, Martha had been "tortured" by Dous in every aspect of this


    matter.


    Of course, she had also been trained because of this. As long as Dous looked at her, she will know


    that there was something wrong with the stuff in his mouth.


    Taking coffee for example, Dous must drink sweet, double milk, and double sugar coffee.


    Now Dous was actually drinking the same vor of coffee as her, which made her very shocked.


    And an indescribable feeling came to her heart.


    After a while, Martha said, "Mr. Torres, it turns out that you are notpletely incapable of drinking


    bitter coffee."


    He did drink it up just now.


    Dous said, "I can drink what other people can drink, but I don''t want to."


    Well, that was all he could say.

 Chapter 510 Too Ambiguous

    Chapter 510 Too Ambiguous


    Chapter 510 Too ambiguous


    Martha gulped down a whole cup of coffee and put the cup on the table.


    She looked at Dous and said, "Just tell me what you want from me."


    She can''t stand the awkward atmosphere now.


    If she continued to stay in the same space with Dous, she was afraid that she would not be able to


    hold back.


    Dousughed angrily at her attitude.


    He had a temper and the gaze he looked at Martha became much colder.


    It was not the first time Martha had looked at him like this. On the contrary, there had been many times


    in the past seven years when he was like this.


    It was just that most of the time it was a work problem that got Dous to look at her that way.


    In the first two years, there were more.


    Later, there will be no mistakes in her work, and there will be no more such gazes.


    Obviously, now Dous looked at her like this. It was not because there was a problem with her work,


    but because he simply had problems with her.


    Martha bit her lip, but said nothing.


    She had already made up her mind, so no matter what she will face next, she will not speak.


    Dous saw her attitude.


    He said, "Do you really want to resign?"


    Martha still didn''t speak, but raised her eyes and looked at Dous. Her eyes had already expressed


    her meaning clearly.


    Dous said, "In the past seven years, have I treated you badly? Thepany has treated you


    badly?"


    As Martha heard him mention this again, she immediately said, "You don''t need to say that. You know, I


    have never thought of it like this before, and it will only make me feel very sad. I will only think I''m not


    good enough to make you misunderstand me."


    Dous said, "Sad? Oh, I don''t understand. What is your sadness?"


    When Martha heard him say this, she knew that he was angry, and what she said at this time was


    meaningless.


    Only by letting Dous vent can the problem be solved.


    However, it was obvious that Dous'' anger was very terrible this time, and for a while, Martha didn''t


    know how to subside it.


    Martha was silent for a long time before saying, "Why don''t you tell me how you want me to make up


    for it."


    She didn''t have much, and if something had to be done to make Dous happy, it wasn''t impossible.


    Martha quickly calcted in her mind the chips she had, which could make up for Dous'' loss after


    losing his right-hand secretary.


    Thinking about her ability to work, if she left Torres Group, she must go to anotherpany. Whether


    she did so or not, it would be a kind of harm to Dous.


    Sending his capable employee to the oppositepany was a very frustrating thing.


    When Martha thought about it, she felt that it was unkind of her to do so.


    However, she really couldn''t continue to be by Dous'' side as if nothing had happened.


    However, even though she was ready to gamble and go bankrupt, Dous''plexion still didn''t


    improve at all.


    He just looked at Martha like this, and his face became even more gloomy.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha was a little scared, and if the stalemate continued, it would not solve any problems, and would


    only make the situation worse.


    Taking a deep breath, Martha said, "It doesn''t make any sense for us to be in such a stalemate. There


    has to be someone whopromises."


    "So you''re just assuming I''m the one topromise, right?" Dous said.


    Martha choked, but couldn''t say anything to rebut it for a long time.


    She didn''t want this, but in fact, there was only this way.


    Dous also knew that there was nothing he could do about it when this woman was stubborn.


    Otherwise, she would not have persisted under such high pressure for seven years, so that he would


    never be able to pick out any mistakes.


    However, it was because of this that Dous would not let her go even more.


    There was absolutely no such possibility.


    Dous said, "I can make it clearer, Martha. I don''t care what purpose you have to work with me for


    seven years. You don''t want me to know, so I don''t need to get to the bottom of it, but, it is impossible


    for you to leave me."


    Martha''s fingers tightened suddenly, and she felt very turbulent.


    Although she knew very well that what Dous said was not to let her leave thepany, it made her


    think of something else.


    For a moment, Martha was a little overwhelmed.


    She bit her lips tightly, not letting herself make any strange noises.


    Dous said, "Martha, don''t wear my heart out."


    Martha looked at Dous in astonishment and didn''t understand. These words sounded too


    ambiguous.


    She couldn''t help herself not to think about it.


    However, there was no change in the expression on Dous'' face, and she couldn''t tell from what


    angle he said this.


    Martha was anxious, and when she didn''t see the expression she wanted to see, she calmed down in


    an instant, and her face turned pale.


    Sure enough, she shouldn''t think about it.


    Martha mocked herself fiercely from the bottom of her heart: Martha, don''t you know what you are like?


    What are you wishing for?

 Chapter 511 I Have Someone Send It Over

    Chapter 511 I Have Someone Send It Over


    Chapter 511 I have someone send it over


    Martha couldn''t resist Dous. After a long silence, she said, "I''m going to take a long vacation."


    He won''t let her resign, then he should give her a long vacation.


    "Okay." Dous answered without thinking twice.


    Martha was thinking, if she didn''t take a day off, he probably wouldn''t force herself toe back to


    work.


    However, before she could start to feelcent, she heard Dous say, "There is one condition."


    "What?" Martha tensed up instantly, and the hairs on her whole body stood on end.


    She was so nervous that she even forgot to breathe, feeling like the world was about to copse.


    Dous''s condition must be difficult for her to fulfill.


    Sure enough, the next second, Martha heard Dous say, "You live here."


    "What?" Martha''s eyes widened. She was unable to believe what she had heard.


    Dous stood up and said, "You heard me right. I can let you not to go to work in thepany, but you


    have to live here."


    "What do you mean?" Martha jumped up from the sofa, looked at Dous in astonishment, and said,


    "Are you trying to imprison me?"


    "No need to say that. I don''t have to do this," Dous said.


    "But what do you mean by doing this? Aren''t you just doing this!?" Martha became agitated. Her voice


    was trembling, and her eyes were full of anger and grievance when she looked at Dous.


    What did it mean? Why was he trying to do?


    Why did he want to do this? Martha found that she seemed to be unable to understand Dous''


    thoughts.


    Dous at the moment was like a lunatic.


    Martha''s eyes turned red. She originally had a pair of attractive eyes, but at this moment, they looked


    extraordinarily pitiful.


    Dous softened for a moment, but only for a moment.


    He said, "Otherwise, just go to thepany with me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t agree!" Martha said, "Dous, you are breaking thew. I can sue you!"


    Martha yelled, so angry.


    It was the first time she had called Dous by his first name like that, and yelled at him.


    Dous narrowed his eyes and said, "Sue me? That''s fine. Then let''s settle the score from the


    beginning and let me know what kind of purpose you have to approach me for the past seven years."


    With what he said, Marthapletely became listless.


    She literally wanted to kill Dous.


    She never knew that he could be so vile.


    He directly limited her freedom.


    However, if she was asked to dig out bits and pieces of the past and show him, she really couldn''t do it.


    Martha finally couldn''t hold back, and tears fell down.


    She bit her lip tightly to keep herself from crying.


    The reason why she felt so wronged was she knew that she had no way to resist.


    Those past embarrassments were thest thing she wanted Dous to know.


    She didn''t have the courage to show them, or show them to Dous.


    That was the past she couldn''t bear to look back on, and it was also the scar she couldn''t touch the


    most.


    Martha''s tears fell down, but there was still no sound.


    This appearance of her was totally different from Dous'' impression on her.


    In the past seven years, Martha had always been capable, proud and strong.


    She never was like this for a moment.


    However, at this moment, she made Dous suddenly regret it.


    Did he do something wrong? Did he really hurt her?


    Dous opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but saw that Martha had already sat down on


    the sofa.


    She didn''t speak or look at him, just sat on the sofa.


    She looked like she was extremely aggrieved, but she didn''t say anything but was like at his mercy.


    Dous became softhearted, but still didn''t let go.


    He couldn''t leave her alone until he figured something out.


    Moreover, Dous had a premonition that Martha was determined not to work for him anymore. The


    reason why she asked for leave now was she wanted to procrastinate. She thought he could do


    nothing about her if she kept putting it off.


    With this kind of thinking, Dous didn''t know whether to say she was innocent or naive.


    He said, "I can go back with you to get the things you need. If you don''t have anything you need, then


    I''ll ask someone to prepare new ones for you."


    Martha had given up resisting, and now she was a pitiful girl at the mercy of Dous.


    Dous just assumed that she had made a decision, "I''ll ask someone to send them over."


    Martha bit her lip and said, "I''ll go back and get them myself."


    After all, she still had some rationality, and she hadn''tpletely given up.


    Dous''s other secretaries and assistants were all men.


    She didn''t want a man to do that. Besides, there would be something private stuff.


    Moreover, in these years, Dous had not had a woman by his side, so it was difficult not to


    misunderstand the sudden appearance of a woman living in his house.


    Martha had a little sense. No matter what, she can''t have any misunderstandings with her.


    Otherwise, she will not be able to exin it clearly even if she wanted it in the future.

 Chapter 512 She Is Wronged Too

    Chapter 512 She Is Wronged Too


    Chapter 512 She is wronged too


    Dous observed Martha''s expression, and in an instant, he understood what she was thinking.


    At the moment when he knew her mind clear, Dous was so angry and dumbfounded at the same


    time.


    What the hell was this woman thinking? If he wanted to be misunderstood, did she really think she can


    guard against it?


    Martha raised her face, looked at Dous, and asked, "Can I go back now?"


    Even if it was just to go back to get things, Martha wanted to do it as soon as possible.


    Dous said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Martha bit her lip, trying to suppress the urge to say that she could go back and get things by herself.


    Without any dy, the two returned to Martha''s residence.


    At this moment, it was already morning, and the neighborhood was bustling with activity.


    Most of the residents in thismunity were elderly people, and they were all out to bask in the sun


    now.


    Dous'' car was clearly out of ce here.


    However, the elderly had already went through a lot. Even if they were attracted by the sudden


    appearance of luxury car and the young people, they would not think too much or gossip.


    At their age, they were toozy to gossip about other people''s affair.


    Martha got out of the car and searched the vicinity, wanting to see if her slipper was still there, but, sure


    enough, to her disappointment, the slipper was gone.


    Martha said, "Wait for me for a while. I wille down soon."


    She wouldn''t be thinking about ying tricks with Dous right now.


    It was really not necessary anymore.


    Dous had already got out of the car, walked over, and said, "I''ll go up with you."


    Martha wanted to refuse subconsciously, but when she saw Dous'' eyes, she knew very well that she


    had no way to refuse.


    Helpless, Martha could only nod and let Dous go upstairs with her.


    Martha lived on the third floor. The stairs were narrow. The handrails were loose, and there was even a


    lot of dust on them.


    She was very overcautious that Dous probably had never been to such a ce before.


    She was really worried about whether Dous would have any physical difort.


    Martha was secretly observing Dous'' expression, and was relieved to see that it was as usual. He


    didn''t feel ufortable at all.


    Dous even seemed to be a little finicky in many things.


    So, in a ce like this, it was aplete surprise to Martha that he hadn''t lost his temper.


    Martha opened the door, still feeling a little uneasy. She didn''t really want to let Dous in, and was still


    trying to struggle.


    She turned around and said, "Mr. Torres..."


    "I''ve alreadye up, so you want to drive me down?" Dous raised his eyebrows. His appearance


    clearly meant to say: "If you dare to think so, I''ll strangle you to death."


    Martha did think so, but dared not say it.


    Dous said, "You should be d that we''re on the third floor. If it''s thirteenth, you can see if I will push


    you down."


    Martha turned away immediately, and opened the door to let Dous in.


    Dous snorted in satisfaction.


    He walked inside. Theyout could be seen clearly. It can be said that it surprised Dous very much.


    He didn''t even know how Martha would allow herself to live in such a ce.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For him, this was not a ce for people to live at all.


    As soon as he walked in, he felt a sense of depression.


    That was Martha''s home. The orientation of it was quite good. The sunlight can shine in, making her


    home quite bright.


    But the roof was so low that Dous felt that something was pressing on top of his head.


    Martha said, "Sit down. I''ll go and tidy things up."


    Dous'' eyes fell on a small sofa. To be honest, with his long legs, sitting on such a sofa would really


    make him feel ufortable.


    However, Dous still sat down on the sofa, which was considered to be the respect for Martha.


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief again, went to fetch a bottle of mineral water for Dous, and then


    went back to the room to sort things out.


    In fact, she had nothing to tidy up.


    She wasn''t nning on staying with Dous permanently either. If she got the chance, she''d want to


    leave.


    So, in just fifteen minutes, Martha got them sorted.


    Dous knew what she was thinking when he saw that she was only carrying a small travel bag, which


    wasn''t even full.


    He licked inside his cheek lightly, but didn''t say much.


    He had offered her the opportunity. Since she was so ungrateful, she shouldn''t me him.


    "Done?" Dous stood up from the sofa. His voice was emotionless.


    Martha nodded and said, "It''s done. Let''s go."


    Dous nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ve been spending so much time with you. I''m hungry. Go eat


    first."


    Martha really wanted to talk back that she didn''t make him to this. She was wronged if he med her


    so much.


    But, what can be done? He was such a person.


    The two came down from upstairs and returned to the car, but Martha didn''t say another word.


    Anyway, from now on, what she was about to face was a life in prison. Her current mood can be


    described as a life devoid of meaning.

 Chapter 513 Make Her So Tempted

    Chapter 513 Make Her So Tempted


    Chapter 513 Make her so tempted


    Dous drove Martha directly to the Mirth Hotel.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Ben walking out with a young woman.


    Dous froze for a moment, and his eyes fell on the woman, a little astonished.


    He hadn''t heard that there was a woman beside Ben, and she looked so young.


    However, the woman looked familiar, so Dous unconsciously took a second look.


    Likewise, Ben was eyeing Martha.


    On the contrary, the twodies, who had never heard of each other, smiled at each other, and there


    was an inexplicable feeling of congeniality.


    Ben spoke first and said, "Mr. Torres, long time no see."


    Dous smiled, and said, "I heard you''re very busy recently. Let''s have a dinner when you have time."


    "Okay," Ben smiled, and said, "Mr. Torres, are you here for dinner? I''ll ask someone to arrange it for


    you."


    "No, I''m just here to eat something casually. If you;re busy, I can help myself." Dous said.


    Ben still called the manager over to make arrangements for Dous, then exchanged pleasantries with


    him, and led Tilly away.


    As soon as the two got into the car, Tilly couldn''t help but said, "That girl is so beautiful."


    Ben looked over at her and said, "Really? I didn''t notice."


    Tilly tilted her head, thenughed, and said, "Ben, don''t panic. It''s okay. I won''t be unhappy with you.


    It''s human nature to look at beautiful women."


    Ben said, "I did pay attention to her, but not because of her appearance, but because this is the first


    woman other than his secretary who was brought by him not for business."


    "Is it so miraculous? After you say that, it''s easy for me to think wrong." Tilly said.


    Ben raised his eyebrows, and it was easy to imagine how crooked Tilly''s thoughts were.


    Heughed unkindly, and said, "What''s inside your little head?"


    Tilly blinked, and was happy that Ben was able to get what she thought. Then, she giggled again and


    said, "Don''t me me. I didn''t think about messy things."


    Those things were all on Ben''s own mind.


    Anyway, if she didn''t admit it, it was not what she thought.


    Ben was really teased by her. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, saying, "From now on, it''s fine


    to talk about this kind of thing in front of me, but don''t do it in front of others."


    Tilly giggled, blinked her innocent eyes, and said, "Ben, are you afraid that I will be taught a lesson?"


    Ben nodded and said, "Yes, a little bit."


    Tilly said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let people have the chance."


    She believed that Ben would protect her.


    Just thinking about it made Tilly feel sweet and happy.


    Ben was helpless that she was really a headache.


    However, it also made him like her very much.


    "Okay, don''t talk about others. Go to thepany with me today. Be good, understand?" Ben said.


    Although he was almost in charge of the Mirth Hotel now, he also had to manage the Lee Group.


    He had been living in the Mirth Hotel for a while now, andpletely regard it as his office. He had to


    go to the group today. Otherwise, those guys who were eyeing him might take this opportunity to drive


    him out of office.


    Tilly nodded obediently and said, "I''ll just stay in your lounge, and I won''t run around."


    Ben said, "It doesn''t matter if you run around. No one dares to make such a big deal and bully you."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tilly smiled, looked at Ben, and said, "Because I''m your baby?"


    Her eyes were shining, and she looked cute.


    Ben said, "Yeah, so, no one dares to be ignorant."


    Tilly tilted her head, very pleased.


    In fact, she was not so clingy that she will follow wherever Ben went.


    In fact, it was Ben who was more clingy and wanted to take her to thepany, leaving her with


    nothing to do.


    Thinking of this, Tilly couldn''t helpughing.


    She said, "Ben, don''t you like me so much?"


    He didn''t want to be separated from her for a moment.


    Ben could see what she was thinking as soon as he nced at her.


    Taking advantage of the red light ahead, Ben turned his head, looked at Tilly, and said, "How about


    marrying you to prove it?"


    Tilly didn''t expect Ben to say that at all, and was instantly stunned.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard at all.


    So, this was...


    Was Ben proposing to her?


    Yes?


    Tilly''s face turned red in an instant, and she blinked her innocent eyes, looking straight at Ben, but


    didn''t know how to answer this question for a long time.


    In fact, Ben''s question made Tilly feel very flustered, because she had never thought about this


    question.


    Ben originally just wanted to tease her. In his opinion, Tilly would have said to him directly when she


    heard him say this: "Okay, okay, then let''s go get the certificate now."


    However, Ben didn''t hear her answer, which made him feel a little flustered.


    She was not a scumbag, right? Was it possible that she was going to y with him, enjoy the moment


    and just be happy?


    Would she dump him after messing around with him?


    Just thinking about it made Ben feel angry. He wanted to grab the back of her neck and take her to get


    a marriage certificate.


    Inexplicably, Ben had a feeling that if he didn''t make her his own earlier, something may happen sooner


    orter.


    Ben said, "Haven''t thought about it, or, don''t you want to marry me?"


    Tilly''s face was hot, and her breathing was hot too.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and after a while, she said, "Ben, are you serious?"


    She was a little uncertain, wondering if she was going to get excited.


    In fact, her heart was already turbulent, and if she hadn''t had a little reason telling her not to be


    impulsive, she would have rushed over and dragged Ben to get the certificate.


    Ben was even more furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "So, you think I''m ying with you when I fall


    in love with you? I never thought about the future for us?"


    Tilly was taken aback when she heard the words, because she wanted to say that she really thought


    so.


    When Ben saw her expression, he was very angry.


    This girl really dared admit it.


    Ben said, "Tilly, I''m not a teenage boy who has such a casual attitude towards rtionships. Even if I


    were that age, I wouldn''t have that attitude. Tilly, from the time I decided to be with you, I don''t n to


    separate with you, so if you are ying around, you''d better tell me now. If you just haven''t thought


    about it, then, from now on, think about it."


    Tilly was taken aback by Ben''s sudden serious attitude.


    She could feel Ben''s seriousness, which made her a little scared.


    However, after that, it was even more difficult for Tilly to suppress the agitation in her heart.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back, and rushed towards Ben, holding his face and kissing him hard several


    times.


    Tilly said, "Ben, you''re so good at love words. I love to hear you saying those."


    She never knew that when Ben said such serious words, it would make her so tempted.


    Tilly said, "Ben, I really like you, really."


    Ben''s anger was subsided by her.


    However, next, Tilly''s words still gave him a headache.


    Tilly said, "But, Ben, what if you find out that you don''t like my type in the process of dating me? What if


    we fight every day in the future?"

 Chapter 514 Not Yet Now

    Chapter 514 Not Yet Now


    Chapter 514 Not yet now


    Ben was taken aback by Tilly''s concerns.


    He really didn''t think about this kind of problems.


    In his opinion, even if there must be conflicts between them, there was no problem at all.


    He was not an impulsive man who would think they would break up because of some quarrels.


    From the moment he made this choice to be with Tilly, Ben never thought about this possibility, nor


    would he allow such a thing to happen.


    He thought about things as a mature man. Except for the unforgivable problems, such as cheating,


    other problems were not a big deal for Ben.


    As for things in character, they can all be adjusted, and there was no need to worry about such things.


    In Ben''s opinion, it can be said that all, or most of breakups, which were based on personality


    differences, was because of cheating.


    For other people, it was because there was a person with a simr personality that they would think


    she or he was notpatible with their current partner.


    It might seem arbitrary to think so, but that was what Ben thought.


    Ben said, "It''s because I didn''t do enough to make you think so. It''s because I didn''t give you an


    absolute sense of security that makes you think so."


    Tilly immediately shook her head and said, "No, that''s not the case. You''ve done enough. It''s me who


    thinks about it myself. I''m too naive."


    Ben touched her head and said, "You can think so, but you need to understand that I''m not a person


    who doesn''t take rtionships seriously. For you, I want to spend the rest of my life together with you. If


    you have any thoughts, you can tell me straight, understand?"


    Tilly nodded, feeling like crying all of a sudden.


    She had such a wonderful boyfriend.


    What he said was almost like stabbing firmly in her heart, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    There was the sound of the horn honking from behind. Tilly looked back, then looked at the green light


    in front of them, and immediately sat back in her seat obediently.


    Ben started the car and continued to drive towards thepany.


    Tilly was quiet, but, every now and then, sniffed, which made Ben feel pitiful for her.


    Ben looked at her and said helplessly, "You look like I bullied you."


    Tilly turned her head, looked at Ben, and said, "But you indeed bullied me."


    He made her want to cry, which can be regarded as a kind of bullying.


    It was a sweet bully, though, and she loved it.


    Benughed lowly. She was such a cute girl and he could only pamper her.


    He stopped the car, held Tilly on the back of her head, let her approach him, and said, "Tilly, I like you


    very much, you know?"


    Tilly nodded. Her eyes were clear and bright, and she looked terribly well-behaved.


    Ben said, "So, if you take this as me bullying you, then I may bully you for the rest of your life. Will


    you?"


    Tilly nodded again, and at the end, smiled sweetly, and said in a soft voice, "Ben, you can bully me as


    much as you want."


    Ben curled his mouth, and suddenly said evilly, "When I really bully you, don''t cry."


    Tilly was stunned directly.


    Her face turned red in an instant, and she instantly understood what Ben meant.


    Tilly bit her lip. Her voice faltered, but she pretended to be calm and said, "I... no, I won''t."


    Ben couldn''t stopughing even more. After all, she was still a young girl. He just teased her like this,


    and she...


    She made him really not want to be a gentleman.


    Raising his hand and rubbing Tilly''s head, Ben said, "Okay, be good. We''re going to bete."


    Today, they were going to hold a general meeting of shareholders. Even if he didn''t have any worries,


    he will still be present, and will not let anyone else get hold of him.


    Tilly immediately calmed down and sat down obediently.


    However, before Ben restarted the car, she couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "I thought you


    pulled me over to kiss me."


    That voice was very disappointed and pitiful, as if she had been wronged.


    Ben''s hand holding the steering wheel paused, ans he was dumbfounded.


    Letting go of the steering wheel, Ben leaned over, grabbed the back of Tilly''s head, and kissed her


    hard.


    However, he didn''t deepen the kiss. Otherwise, anyone else would get hold of him.


    However, just such a quick kiss made Tilly ttered.


    She turned her head to look at Ben. Her eyes were full of love that couldn''t be concealed, as if they


    were going to stick to his face.


    Ben calmed himself down, not to be influenced by her.


    Otherwise, he really couldn''t help it, turned the car around and took her back to the hotel.


    Finally, the two reached the Lee Group.


    Tilly thought for a while, then said, "Ben, I still won''t go up with you. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    She knew what the shareholders'' meeting meant, and didn''t want Ben to be targeted at by others. He


    hadn''te to thepany for so long, but he came to the shareholders'' meeting with his girlfriend.


    Just thinking about it was very embarrassing.


    Tilly didn''t want Ben to be described as a person who indulged in her beauty.


    Ben could probably guess what she was thinking, but since he brought her here, he naturally thought of


    this question.


    Moreover, the reason why Tilly was brought here was because he had other purposes.


    Ben said, "But, Tilly, I need your help."


    Tilly looked at Ben nkly, not understanding what he meant.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben said, "Let''s go. You''ll find out when we go up."


    Tilly didn''t hesitate anymore, and obediently followed Ben''s side into the exclusive elevator together.


    While the elevator was going up, Tilly still couldn''t help thinking about what she could help.


    After much deliberation, Tilly thought of a possibility.


    She turned around, stood in front of Ben, and said, "Ben, are you going to use me as a shield from


    other other woman?"


    She frowned, and her expression became serious. If he didn''t make it clear, she would have to


    continue asking.


    Ben smiled and said, "You''re really smart."


    Tilly was speechless.


    Suddenly, she felt their rtionship was not sweet at all.


    Looking at Ben angrily, she said, "I want to see what kind of woman she is."


    She dared to rob her man? Maybe she wanted to be beaten.


    Ben chuckled and thought she was so cute.


    He raised his hand and pinched Tilly''s cheek gently, and said, "She might be an old woman, but it''s not


    certain."


    Tilly was confused.


    Did she hear correctly?


    Old woman?


    Was that what she thought?


    Tilly''s brow furrowed even deeper.


    She took a step back suddenly, and her back almost touched the elevator''s door.


    Ben quickly grabbed her. It was dangerous. If Tilly bumped into the door, in case something happened,


    which wouldn''t even give him a chance to react.


    Tilly''s eyes wandered back and forth on Ben''s body, and after a while, she lowered her head.


    That was right, for a man like Ben, let alone an old woman, even men were possible.


    Tilly suddenly became depressed. Her boyfriend was too good and always liked by others. What


    should she do?


    Ben knew what she was thinking.


    Twitching the corner of his mouth helplessly, Ben said, "Okay, don''t think about those messes. I''m


    yours, right?"


    As Tilly heard it, her eyes lit up instantly, only for a moment, but then went dim again.


    Looking at Ben pitifully, she felt aggrieved, "But, it''s not now yet."

 Chapter 515 Impossible For Ben To Control Himself

    Chapter 515 Impossible For Ben To Control Himself


    Chapter 515 Impossible for Ben to control himself


    With Tilly''s words, the atmosphere immediately changed.


    Originally, she meant that they hadn''t obtained the certificate yet, so they were two independent


    individuals.


    Even if the two of them had been married and obtained the certificate, they were still independent


    individuals, and there was no definition of who was who''s.


    However, inexplicably, mentioning this now will make him think in a wrong way uncontrobly.


    Ben''s eyes fell on Tilly''s face. Seeing her face turn red instantly, he thought even more wrongly.


    He said, "I heard what you said. You are ming me."


    How can she answer this?


    She didn''t have that meaning in the first ce. Even if she had, she couldn''t say it out.


    This made her seem like a strange person, full of strange things in her mind.


    Tilly felt aggrieved instantly. This viin was bullying her again?


    Immediately thinking of their previous conversation, Tilly felt that this could not go on like this, and it


    seemed that she wasme.


    Ben flicked her forehead and said, "Tell me when you want it. Don''t be shy."


    What should she do? Hitting her boyfriend now shouldn''t be considered domestic violence, right?


    Shouldn''t she be held legally responsible?


    Fortunately, the elevator had reached the floor, ending their terrible conversation.


    However, before Tilly could breathe a sigh of relief, she tensed up by the scene in front of her.


    Outside the elevator, a middle-aged man stood there, seemingly waiting for Ben for a long time.


    Tilly subconsciously thought that this middle-aged man was Ben''s father, but if she looked closely at


    him, he didn''t look like Ben.


    When she didn''t figure out the identity of this person, Tilly would just let herself stand obediently beside


    Ben, trying to make her look as if she didn''t exist at all.


    However, even though Tilly had kept herself low-key enough, being treated like an enemy by that


    middle-aged man made her feel very ufortable.


    Tilly frowned indistinctly, and was really speechless at the man''s gaze.


    Ben took her hand and shook it gently, as if tofort her.


    Tilly was instantly reassured.


    Forget it. Presumably, what Ben wanted to ask her to help with was rted to this middle-aged man.


    So, she wanted to see what was going on with this man.


    "Mr. Parker, the conference room is not on this floor. What are you doing here?" Ben said.


    His voice was very cold, a high pressure that made people chill.


    Cillian Parker, as if didn''t understand Ben''s tone, said to him, "Ben, what have you been up to these


    days? I heard from L that she can''t even contact you."


    Cillian''s words made Tilly''s tense instantly. She quickly sorted out the situation. Judging from the tone


    of this middle-aged man, it was actually not difficult to figure out what this man''s identity was.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the L, huh, she was probably the old woman in Ben''s mouth.


    It seemed that the old woman didn''t show up today, but her father did.


    Tilly sneered in her heart, and had never seen such a bold person.


    Robbing her man... Can she bear this?


    As Ben heard his words, he was also very rude, and said directly, "I don''t have that much time to deal


    with unimportant people."


    As soon as he said this, it almost made Tillyugh out loud, but also, it almost made Cillian furious.


    Tilly scratched Ben''s palm, and thought to herself that why Ben was so bad that he made that man


    enraged.


    Ben squeezed Tilly''s hand tightly to keep her still.


    However, Tilly''s hand seemed to have a mind of its own, and the more she was kept from moving, the


    more joyful she would be.


    Ben had no choice but to raise Tilly''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying in a low voice, "Be


    good."


    What he said not only made Tilly stunned for a moment, but also made the face of Cillian on the


    opposite side dark.


    However, he still didn''t give up, and said to Ben, "Ben, what do you mean?"


    When Ben heard him calling his name directly, his eyes turned cold instantly.


    "It seems that you have forgotten who you''re. You actually call me by my first name in thepany. Mr.


    Parker, do you want to step on my head?" Ben looked at Cillian yfully. The expression on his face


    was full of mockery.


    Cillian was quite irritated by his words, and said directly, "I am an elder. Logically speaking, you should


    call me uncle."


    Ben, however, seemed to have heard a joke,ughed mockingly and said, "Then take care of your


    position as an uncle. Don''t think about what you shouldn''t have."


    After speaking, Ben led Tilly to the office.


    Cillian was left where he was, and Ben''s secretary stood in front of him, preventing him from rushing


    into Ben''s office.


    This move irritated Cillian even more.


    He got into his fist angrily, and it really looked like he was going to rush to beat Ben at any time.


    However, he can''t be so impulsive now. Otherwise, all his ns will be lost.


    He would never allow such an ident to happen to him.


    Now, what made Cillian more concerned was that Ben actually brought a girl to thepany, and, with


    their intimate behavior, it was clear that their rtionship was not simple.


    He would never allow other girls to appear around Ben.


    After staring angrily at the closed door for a while, Cillian left.


    Once in the elevator, he pulled out his cell phone and called his daughter, L Parker.


    On the other end of the phone, L didn''t seem to wake up yet. After receiving the call from Cillian, she


    became impatient, "Dad, why do you call me so early? My skin will be bad if I don''t get enough sleep.


    What''s the matter with you?"


    Cillian usually knew what his daughter was used to, and at this time, he will definitely not call her.


    However, now it was necessary to make this phone call.


    Cillian said, "If you still sleep, your future husband will be snatched away by others. I have told you to


    get along with Ben more, but you only take care of your face every day. No matter how beautiful you''re,


    it''s useless. If you don''t take the initiative, he will be snatch away."


    Originally, L was still lying on the bed in a daze, but now after understanding what her father said,


    she immediately jumped up from the bed.


    Her hand holding the phone was trembling, and her face was ashen.


    "What did you say? By whom? Who wants to snatch him from me!" L yelled angrily, and lost her


    temper at Cillian, "Dad, when did you decide on our marriage? You don''t want to help me?"


    L yelled, pulling her hair vigorously.


    She was shaking with anger, and became hysterical.


    Cillian said a few words offort, and quickly said, "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on him. Get up


    quickly, ande to thepany."


    L had calmed down now, and cheered up immediately.


    That was right. She can''t go crazy at home. She haf to go to thepany to see which bitch actually


    dared to rob her of the man.


    After thinking about this, L went straight into the bathroom without any hesitation.


    After she came out of the shower, she went to the fitting room to choose the clothes she wanted to


    wear.


    She was running out of patience, but she had to prepare well, so that Ben wouldpletely surrender


    to her.


    She didn''t believe that after having sex with Ben, he could still refuse her?


    Thinking of this, L walked to the ce where she put her underwear.


    Usually, she was already very bold in what she wore. Today, in order to achieve her goal, she wanted


    to dress more boldly.


    L took a set of underclothes of less fabric from the closet and put them on. She was admiring what


    she thought was a perfect figure in front of the mirror, and her expression showed an uncontroble


    enjoyment, as if Ben had been obsessed with her, and was unable to extricate himself.


    In any case, she must take Ben down today, and she also believed that with her charm, it was


    absolutely impossible for Ben to control himself.

 Chapter 516 Make Her Feel Even More Satisfied

    Chapter 516 Make Her Feel Even More Satisfied


    Chapter 516 Make her feel even more satisfied


    After Tilly and Ben entered the office, Tilly shook off Ben''s hand.


    She went straight to the sofa and sat down. With her legs up and one hand on her knee, she had her


    chin popped, and looked at Ben angrily.


    "Ben, won''t you exin it to me?" Tilly said.


    Although Ben''s attitude made Tilly veryfortable, she was still very upset.


    It was just the beginning of dating and it had only been a few days. Why did such an annoying guy


    And, with the man''s posture, he looked like he was going to have Ben in the pocket, which was really


    annoying.


    Ben walked over, sat down beside Tilly, and raised his hand to pinch her face softly, saying, "Are you


    angry?"


    "What do you think?" Tilly pped his hand off, and said depressedly, "You still haven''t told me


    honestly who is he?"


    "Just an idiot," Ben said.


    Tilly almostughed out loud.


    However, she still remembered that she was angry, so she couldn''t let herself fail.


    Tilly said, "I don''t think he''s an idiot. He has a good eye."


    Choosing Ben as his son-inw, with such a vision, how can he be an idiot?


    Benughed and said, "What are you thinking about? You think I''m so stupid so I''ll be manipted by


    him?"


    Tilly snorted softly, and said, "Who knows? It''s called the advantage of being in a favored position. But I


    don''t live in this city. If I didn''te here, I won''t meet you."


    Originally, she just wanted to joke with Ben, but as she spoke, Tilly felt bad.


    Wasn''t it the case? If she hadn''t been over here from Capital, got lost at such a coincidence, and met


    Ben at such a coincidence , they would never have developed into this way.


    Tilly felt so depressed and wronged instantly, and her eyes turned red.


    Ben panicked instantly.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Ben hurriedly raised his hand to wipe Tilly''s eyes, "Don''t cry.


    What are you worrying about? We should be together. No one will can''t change it ."


    Although Ben would also think that it sounded a little outrageous to say that fate was destined, in his


    rtionship with Tilly, it was indeed like this.


    Tilly sniffed and said, "If I never came to Innisrial, wouldn''t you really fall in love with others?"


    Just the thought of someone eyeing her boyfriend made Tilly depressed.


    She really wanted to ignore it, just ask Ben to get the marriage certificate with her and make him her


    husband.


    Ben said, "Before you showed up, was I single all the time?"


    "How would I know?" Tilly pursed her lips.


    She never asked about Ben''s love history. How could she know it so clearly?


    But now that Ben had mentioned it himself, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Ben, have you really never had a girlfriend before?" Tilly blinked and asked curiously.


    Ben said, "No."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "But there must be many people who want to be with you." Tilly said.


    Just thinking about it made her angry.


    Ben said, "It''s okay cause I don''t like them."


    Tillyughed at his words.


    She sniffed and said, "That''s not up to you."


    Ben said, "Okay, stop thinking about it. Is it silly to cry for those unimportant people?"


    Tilly thought about it and it really was such a truth.


    She was so stupid.


    However, Tilly couldn''t help but said, "Ben, let me tell you, you are mine now. No matter how those


    women, young or old, try to tempt you, you can''t be tempted, you know??"


    Benughed lowly and pinched Tilly''s ear gently. A look of misery welled up in his eyes, and he said,


    "Then why don''t you give it a try and really make me yours?"


    Tilly immediately blushed when she met Ben''s meaningful gaze.


    She coughed lightly to hide her shyness, and changed the subject bluntly, "Didn''t you say you came to


    thepany for a meeting? Why don''t you go now?"


    "Are you shy?" Ben could see what she was thinking.


    He smiled and said, "It''s true that it''s time to go, but do you want to give me somefort? In fact, I


    don''t really want to go to the meeting."


    Tilly looked at Ben in astonishment.


    It was inexplicable. Why there was a feeling that he was the kind of man whom she was obsessed with


    because of his appearance?


    What he said sounded a bit like a nonsense.


    Tilly said, "No, you should hurry up and go to the meeting."


    Ben didn''t speak any more, but directly held the back of Tilly''s head, bowed his head and kissed her.


    Ben kissed her so passionately, which made Tilly dizzy.


    If it wasn''t for a little bit of reason, Tilly would have wondered if Ben would just do her the next second...


    Fortunately, Ben just kissed her lips twice more, and then stood up.


    Ben said, "I''ll go to the meeting. Stay here for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Tilly nodded. With a well-behaved appearance, she looked particrly easy to be bullied.


    Ben leaned over and kissed her on the lips again before leaving.


    Tilly was the only one left in the office. She was a little bored, so she took out her mobile phone to y


    games to pass the time.


    However, as soon as the screen was turned on, Tilly saw the missed call on it.


    Olivier Hughes called her more than 30 times and he didn''t stop until she answered the phone.


    Tilly frowned, not wanting to pay attention to it.


    However, Olivier''s call hade in again.


    Tilly hesitated, but finally answered.


    As soon as she answered the phone, she heard Olivier on the other end of the phone yelling at her


    sharply, "Tilly! Do you still see me as your dad?"


    Tilly wanted to say that she never had done it.


    However, she was not going to offend Olivier now.


    Tilly patiently listened to Olivier''s angry words, and then said, "Are you done losing your temper? I gotta


    go."


    Olivier seemed to be pissed off by her again, and after scolding her fiercely, he said, "Let me ask you,


    how far have you and the kid from the Lee family progressed?"


    Tilly''s eyes flickered, and she said directly: "We have slept and we''re going to get married."


    Olivier didn''t seem to expect to get this answer, and after a long pause, he said, "I don''t agree."


    Tilly snorted lightly and said, "Do I need your consent? Do you think I''m begging you now?"


    Olivier''s breathing on the other side became heavier in an instant. As soon as she heard it, she knew


    that he was very angry.


    There was a happy feeling in Tilly''s heart.


    In an instant, she felt that this phone call was not so annoying anymore.


    So, Tilly kicked off her shoes, put her legs on the sofa, found afortable position, and felt much


    better.


    Tilly said, "As for me, there are some things that I should tell you clearly. I know that I have what you


    want in me, and it is easy for you to get it. However, if you let me feel bad, I don''t guarantee that I will


    give that thing to your enemies."


    There was no sound from Olivier.


    Tilly knew he was restraining himself.


    Thest time he sent someone to arrest her, he didn''t get any benefit. During this time, it was very


    peaceful, and he didn''te to disturb her so unwisely.


    Tilly was very satisfied with this state, especially now that she was in a rtionship with Ben, and the


    sweet days made her feel even more satisfied.


    So, she must not let Olivier break her peaceful life.

 Chapter 517 You Are Not Allowed To Look At Others

    Chapter 517 You Are Not Allowed To Look At Others


    Chapter 517 You are not allowed to look at others


    After Tilly hung up the phone, she began to think about whether to go and get the marriage certificate


    with Ben. Although the progress was a bit faster, Tilly really thought there was nothing wrong about it.


    She believed that Ben would think the same too.


    Tilly felt as if she had already imagined what their wedding would look like, and what their future baby


    would look like.


    Tilly wanted two babies. It would be nice if they were twins. She was very afraid of pain. Although there


    were painless options for giving birth to babies now, Tilly was still very scared.


    However, even if she was afraid, she was still willing to have babies with Ben.


    It would be even better if they could be fraternal twins.


    Tilly felt very happy.


    However, she heard loud noises from outside.


    Tilly was familiar with one of the noises. That was Ben''s secretary''s.


    However, Tilly didn''t recognize the other one.


    She was tense, because the other voice was from a female, very arrogant and domineering.


    Tilly instantly thought of something.


    Her face darkened, but she didn''t act immediately. She was ready to stand still and see what this


    woman wanted to do.


    Outside the office, the secretary blocked the door with a businesslike attitude, "Miss Parker, I''m sorry,


    Mr. Torres is not here, so you can''t go in."


    "You are so brave and even dare stop me. Don''t you want your job?!" L stepped on high heels,


    wearing a hip skirt , a tube top style, and the hem only barely reached the thigh.


    It was really inappropriate to dress like this in everyday life, especially in a ce like thepany.


    The secretary was also having a hard time, trying to keep his eyes from her. Otherwise, with this


    woman''s domineering temper, she will definitely charge him with sexual harassment.


    He still maintained the politeness that a secretary should have, and said, "Miss Parker, he has


    exined that no one is allowed to enter his office without his permission. Please control yourself, Miss


    Parker."


    L came here with anger, and now that she heard the secretary say that, she was even more furious.


    She raised her finger to the secretary, and shouted, "Okay, you just bully me under his protection. Let


    me tell you that I am his future wife. You are so ignorant. I think you don''t want to do the job!"


    When she married Ben, she must punish this man severely.


    She wanted to give him a hard time in the whole industry, so that he wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant in


    front of her.


    Hearing this, the secretary remained polite, but couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger in his heart.


    After working with Ben for so long, this was the first time he had been humiliated like this.


    In particr, this woman''s ignorant remarks really made him feel ridiculous even when he was angry.


    He didn''t know how much self-confidence this woman had that she actually thought that she can make


    Ben care about her.


    Not to mention whether Ben can take a liking to her, her father''s domineering and infuriating behavior


    was enough for people to see the situation clearly.


    He had not been expelled from thepany now, but it was just not yet time.


    Maybe this stupid father and daughter thought that they could be the hosts of the Lee Group.


    As L''s patience was exhausted, she was going crazy with anger that anyone dared to insult her.


    She thought he was just an ordinary secretary who dared to embarrass her and not take her seriously.


    L couldn''t bear this kind of treatment, so she suddenly yelled, and the voice was sharp and harsh.


    In the next second, she rushed towards the secretary and scratched his face.


    The secretary had never met such a person before, and a bloodstain was scratched on his face just in


    the blink of an eye.


    However, what made him more helpless was that it was impossible for him to fight back against this


    woman. Otherwise, it could cause misunderstanding.


    However, he can''t be beaten passively, so he can only dodge non-stop.


    At this moment, L seemed to be insane. Her whole body was frantic, and she rushed towards the


    secretary hysterically.


    In the office, Tilly had already stood up from the sofa.


    She originally thought that she would wait until that woman rushed in, then she would put on the


    posture of a real girlfriend and scare that woman away.


    Who would have thought that the woman was so weak and didn''t evene in that she was bored of


    waiting.


    Tilly was very depressed. At first, she thought that she could meet an opponent, but in the end, she just


    thought too much.


    However, the sound from outside startled Tilly.


    She frowned suspiciously before standing up from the sofa.


    After hesitating for a moment, Tilly went out anyway.


    When she opened the door of the office, she was even more frightened.


    Tilly didn''t expect that the situation outside would be so tragic.


    However, after seeing the scratches on the secretary''s face clearly, Tilly really couldn''t hold back and


    Forgive her for being unkind! But the scratches were too funny.


    When the secretary heard Tilly''sughter, he looked at her with helplessness in his eyes.


    God, who cane and save him?


    Mr. Torres'' future wife, can you be a little more supportive? Didn''t you see that he was already in such a


    miserable state?


    Just go help and call someone, can''t you?


    Soon, however, the secretary began to worry.


    He began to signal with his eyes, telling Tilly to hurry back to the office.


    Otherwise, L, a woman who went crazy, would was extremely frustrating.


    If she beat Tilly, the ce where he was scratched was not only his face.


    Most likely, he would directly be mutted by Ben.


    Tilly noticed the secretary''s gaze, but seemed to understand nothing. She blinked at him, as if saying,


    "Young man, thank you for your hard work. It''s pitiful."


    The secretary was speechless.


    He can see that she was really an nuisance.


    Although only a few seconds had passed since Tilly opened the office door, the secretary felt that these


    few seconds seemed to be as long as half a century.


    He was almost dying of worry.


    And at this time, L finally saw Tilly.


    She froze for a moment, then thought of what her father said, and instantly became angry, rushing


    towards Tilly.


    "It''s you, bitch! How dare you shamelessly seduce Ben? I will kill you!" L roared, and rushed towards


    Tilly.


    The secretary didn''t care about whether he should beat a woman or not, and subconsciously reached


    out to grab L. However, when the woman went crazy, there was really nothing he can do.


    L''s strength was very strong, and her speed was also very fast. She was like a wild horse that had


    run away, and she can''t be held at all.


    However, what worried the secretary did not happen.


    As L rushed over, Tilly raised her foot and kicked L''s stomach.


    She was practiced. Although she hadn''t practiced martial arts for many years, her basic skills were still


    maintained. When she kicked, the strength was very heavy.


    L didn''t have any skills at all. That was why she was so arrogant when the secretary didn''t fight with


    her.


    In fact, she didn''t know how to fight at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With Tilly''s kick, L flew several meters away and fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    And it was also because of Tilly''s kick that directly made L''s already extremely short skirt shrunk,


    and her skin was exposed.


    The secretary hastily looked away.


    As for Tilly, when she saw clearly what L was wearing, she became fairly enraged.


    She walked over directly and stepped one of her feet on L''s stomach.


    "You really opened my eyes. Dressing like this to seduce who! Is Ben the man you can seduce? Don''t


    be so shameless!"


    Tilly put more force with her foot, and that directly made L scream in pain, and her entire face


    twisted.


    L was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak. She was able to yell at first, but then she lost her


    voice at all.


    Tilly looked at the secretary and said, "If you haven''t gone to find her father, is it possible that you want


    to help her?"


    With this woman''s current state, was was possible that they would still be nice to take care of her?


    She wasn''t in that mood.


    The secretary naturally had the same idea as Tilly, and hurried to find her father.


    Tilly withdrew her foot, stood with her arms crossed, and actually began to look at her seriously.


    Then, Tilly got pissed off.


    She may have some serious illness. Otherwise, how could she think that she could seduce Ben by


    dressing like this?


    They were all women, and Tilly quickly understood what L was thinking.


    This woman wanted to have sex with Ben in thepany directly.


    Tillyughed angrily at the thought.


    What an idiot this woman was to have such an idea.


    However, on second thought, Tilly became depressed.


    After all, men were really not so absolute about sex.


    If she was like L and dressed like this, and there was no reaction...


    Tilly frowned, and for some reason she didn''t dare to think about it.


    Soon, the secretary asked some people here


    Besides L''s father, Ben was also back.


    After hearing the situation described by the secretary, Ben was nervous.


    He knew what type of woman L was, and when she went crazy, it was really hard to resist.


    In his eyes, Tilly was a weak girl who was easy to be bullied. If she met a lunatic, she might not be able


    to bear.


    Unexpectedly, when he stepped out of the elevator and saw such a scene, he was stunned.


    They didn''t know if L passed out. There was blood on the corner of her mouth, and she didn''t have


    any vitality.


    Ben knew his secretary who would never do anything with L.


    Well, the only one who can beat her like this was Tilly.


    Ben was about to look towards Tilly. When he felt a figure rushing towards him, Tilly raised her hand to


    cover his eyes, "Don''t look. You aren''t allowed to look at others."


    Tilly''s angry voice rang in his ears, and the tone seemed to be very angry.


    Ben took her hand, and pulled her hand down, carefully inspecting her body for any injuries. After he


    made sure Tilly was not injured, he was relieved.

 Chapter 518 She Dares Slap Him Directly

    Chapter 518 She Dares p Him Directly


    Chapter 518 She dares p him directly


    "Why did you do it? Show me. It''s really not hurt?" Ben pulled Tilly aside and said.


    Although, from what he could see, there was nothing wrong with Tilly, Ben was still worried that there


    might be other invisible scars on her body.


    How crazy that woman L was. Ben knew very well.


    Tilly immediatelyughed and said, "Ben, I''m really not hurt. Don''t worry."


    Ben was relieved to hear that her voice was brisk.


    He said, "So, you really did it, didn''t you?"


    Tilly tilted her head and blinked at Ben, saying, "I just kicked her once."


    At most, it was like stepping on her with her foot, but who would have thought that this woman was so


    weak and turned into this.


    Ben raised his hand and tapped Tilly''s forehead, saying, "You are so powerful. Why didn''t you tell me


    before?"


    Tilly said, "I''m just a jack of all trades. I haven''t done it for a long time. I have long forgotten that I have


    this skill."


    As she said that, Tilly thought about what happened before. She hurriedly stared at Ben, and said,


    "Ben, don''t you think I did it on purposest time?"


    Ben curled his lips and said, "Whether it was on purpose or not, I don''t know, but I''m d you found


    me."


    When Tilly heard him say that, sheughed, and the worries in her heart werepletely gone.


    She hugged Ben''s arm and said, "With my skills, I can deal with her, but I really can''t beat that kind of


    professionally trained guys."


    So, strictly speaking, she didn''t cheat Ben.


    Ben chuckled and said, "Okay, I know you can''t, and I won''t settle this with you, so why panic?"


    Tilly raised her chin and said intentionally, "How do I know? If I beat someone like this and cause you


    trouble, will you let me go?"


    Ben was so annoyed by her that he put his hand on her waist and pinched her.


    She was not thinking straight before she said those words.


    The two were chatting andughing, but L''s side was another scene.


    Cillian was also taken aback when he came over just now.


    He never expected that his daughter woulde here dressed like this.


    However, Cillian didn''t immediately take off his suit to cover L''s body at first, but wanted to let Ben


    see it, so that he had a reason to force Ben to take responsibility.


    Unexpectedly, Ben didn''t give him this chance at all. He just talked to that girl who came out of


    nowhere.


    Cillian had no choice but to wrap L in clothes.


    After covering her body, Cillian straightened up angrily.


    Unexpectedly, he saw Ben flirting with that girl, and he was so angry.


    Cillian took a deep breath and shouted at Ben, "Ben, this isn''t over. You must give me an exnation."


    Ben turned his eyes away from Tilly''s face and looked at Cillian.


    He said, "Just right, I also want to settle ounts with you."


    Cillian was so angry right now, and didn''t hear the coldness in Ben''s voice at all, so he didn''t know that


    the danger was approaching.


    Looking at Ben angrily, Cillian was about to ask for an exnation, and by the way, let Ben take


    responsibility directly.


    Unexpectedly, he heard Ben say, "Do you regard thepany as your home? Could it be that your dog


    can enter the Lee Group casually? You are so courageous and even prepared apany pass for


    your daughter. Are you nning to change the name of the group in the next step?"


    Cillian felt a little guilty when he heard the words.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Indeed, Lee Group had expressly stipted that no one else can have a work permit except those


    inside thepany.


    And he secretly got a work permit for his daughter so that she cane to thepany to get close to


    Ben. If Ben pursued this matter strictly, he really had nothing to refute.


    Cillian said, "This is another matter. Now it is this girl who beat my daughter like this. I must make her


    pay the price."


    As Tilly heard this, she became angry instantly.


    She would not respect the old and cherish the young. In her philosophy, scumbags can be young and


    old, men and women.


    The father and daughter offended her, so, even if she beat her, she was justified.


    Ben''s eyes became even colder.


    He said, "I think you really don''t understand the situation. Your daughter beat my future wife. I want to


    see how you are going to bear the consequences."


    As soon as he said this, Cillian''s face became even more ugly.


    Future wife?!


    How can this be!


    No, he didn''t allow it to happen!


    Ben''s wife can only be his daughter!


    Cillian''s gaze fell fiercely on Tilly''s face, as if he could kill her anytime.


    Tilly frowned. Looking at Cillian, she wanted to hear what he was about to say.


    As long as he dared to say something harsh, she would dare to p him directly.

 Chapter 519 She Is Not So Easy To Fool

    Chapter 519 She Is Not So Easy To Fool


    Chapter 519 She is not so easy to fool


    Cillian did not disappoint Tilly, and opened his mouth to curse, "You little slut! You seduce men at such


    a young age! You are robbing him from my daughter! You¡­"


    Snap--


    A clear p interrupted his cursing.


    Tilly shook her wrist. How can he be so thick-skinned? After she pped him in the face, her hand hurt.


    And no one expected that Tilly would actually p a middle-aged man in such a simple and rude way.


    The secretary was dumbfounded. He always thought that the CEO''s future wife was a delicate and soft


    woman.


    He was deeply tormented by their affection.


    The secretary even suspected that if he continued to be so swayed, he would be so disappointed if he


    didn''t find such a delicate girlfriend who could act like a baby when he looked for a girlfriend in the


    future.


    However, at this moment, the secretary was beyond shocked.


    He didn''t even know how to describe his mood.


    There was an inexplicable feeling that he may suffer schizophrenia.


    She was such a soft and cute girl, but when she fought with others, she would be so fierce.


    Reminiscent of the previous kick that made Ly on the ground, the secretary really felt that he


    could feel the pain.


    While Ben was shocked, he couldn''t help but chuckled.


    Look how much his baby surprised him!


    So cute.


    Even when she pped him, she still looked so cute.


    If it weren''t for the current situation, Ben really wanted to pull her into his arms and kiss her hard.


    Cillian was so beaten that he became dizzy, and he didn''t react for a long time.


    Tilly''s p directly made he have tinnitus.


    Looking at Tilly in disbelief, he opened his mouth, but didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Tilly said, "I have opened my eyes today. I thought that no matter how shameless I am, I will be


    educated if I am over fifty. You have worked for half your life, and I thought you know at least the truth


    of being a human being. Now I understand that I was wrong. You''re bad from the bottom of your heart,


    and you will not change in any way until you die."


    Her words, if to a person with a little bit of shame, would people feel ashamed.


    Well, Cillian had no shame.


    Being rebuked by Tilly, he became even more angry.


    Coupled with the burning feeling on his face, it made him even more irritable.


    Cillian raised his hand and was about to hit Tilly, but Tilly was not only not afraid, but raised her chin


    and looked at him provocatively.


    "Hit me if you can!" Tilly said.


    Ben calm down at this moment. She might be impulsive and wanted to provoke him on purpose.


    He pulled Tilly behind him with a stern look and said, "Mr. Parker, if you want to do it, I don''t mind


    practicing with you."


    Cillian''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Not only because of Ben''s look and tone, but more because, with Ben''s appearance, it was obvious


    that he wanted to get serious with him.


    Everyone in thepany knew that Ben was a world-ss Sanda champion. If he really fought with


    him, he might lose his life.


    Cillian didn''t dare risk his own life.


    Facing Ben, he was cowardly.


    And he looked like this, which made Ben feel more scornful.


    Cillian was a waste at all, and only dared to stomp her foot like a shrew, but in fact, he was nothing.


    He had already be cowardly, but still couldn''t help yelling at Ben and Tilly.


    "Okay, you two teamed up to bully us! Ben, you are so ignorant. You will be punished!" Cillian cursed.


    Ben was so irritated by his noise that he didn''t bother to pay any attention to him anymore, so he


    directly said to the secretary, "Get rid of him and let him understand what regret really is."


    The secretary was shrewd and went to do it immediately.


    Ben led Tilly back to the office, leaving the two obtrusive guys outside.


    Once inside the office, Ben took Tilly''s hand and examined it carefully.


    "Don''t do this kind of thing in the future. Don''t you feel pain in your hand?" Ben said.


    Tilly blinked her eyes and said, "It''s okay. His skin is too thick, and it can rebound."


    In fact, it hurt a little, mainly because it''d been too long since she had done such a thing, and Tilly


    couldn''t react for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ben said, "What should I say? You still have to tell such lies in front of me."


    Tilly pouted and said, "I don''t want you to worry about me."


    Ben said, "How can I not worry? I can''t wait to hang you on my body now."


    As Tilly heard his words, she immediately became happy and quickly said, "Why? Are you ready to


    love me so much?"


    Ben thought inexplicably in the wrong direction.


    The word "love" had be ambiguous now.


    Seeing that Ben didn''t speak, Tilly frowned and said unhappily, "What''s wrong? Am I wrong? Or is it


    that you don''t think so?"


    "Don''t you know?" Ben was helpless. How could this girl be so "annoying"?


    Tilly chuckled, leaned closer to Ben, and kissed his chin.


    She said, "What should I do? I have beaten them. It''s useless for you to me me now, but you have


    to think about what to do next."


    She could tell that they were not easy to deal with.


    So, she was afraid Ben will be entangled.


    Ben said, "Don''t worry about it. It just gave me an opportunity."


    Tilly instantly understood that Ben had already prepared for it.


    That was why she was brought here to get rid of Cillian.


    Thinking of this, Tilly didn''t worry about anything.


    Anyway, when Ben was doing things, she didn''t need to worry so much.


    Tilly said, "This is over, then, let''s talk about something else."


    She looked at Ben and said, "Did you just see her clothes?"


    "What?" Ben looked at Tilly nkly, as if he didn''t understand what she was saying.


    Tilly stared at Ben''s face, but didn''t see that he was acting.


    This made Tilly happy.


    However, she was not so easy to fool.


    Tilly said, "Don''t you think she''s dressed sexy?"

 Chapter 520 You Wrong Me So Much

    Chapter 520 You Wrong Me So Much


    Chapter 520 You wrong me so much


    Ben thought about it carefully, but he really didn''t pay attention to the clothes.


    He said, "When I got out of the elevator, the first thing I saw was her face. I saw the blood around her


    mouth, and then I looked at you."


    Ben didn''t lie, and didn''t need to.


    Seeing the blood on the corner of L''s mouth, he became nervous instantly.


    He was afraid that when he looked at Tilly, he would also see the blood.


    If it was like that, he didn''t know how distressed he would be.


    Tilly thought about it, and it seemed that it was exactly as Ben said at that time. He only kept his gaze


    on L''s face for less than a second, and then met her gaze.


    So, there was nothing to disbelieve.


    However, Tilly still couldn''t help but want to joke with Ben.


    She snorted softly and said, "But, I''m still very disappointed, Ben. When you got out of the elevator, the


    first person you saw is not me."


    As he said that, Tilly felt aggrieved and lowered her eyes, not to mention how pitiful she was.


    Ben was somewhat dumbfounded.


    This girl, so to speak, was clearly asking for trouble.


    At that time, L was directly at the elevator entrance.


    If he really couldn''t see her, then it meant he would step on L''s face.


    Ben said, "Do you want to do this to me?"


    Tilly giggled when he said that.


    She came up to Ben again, kissed him on the chin, and said, "Ben, do you think I''m being vexatious


    now?"


    Ben raised his hand and touched Tilly''s head, saying, "Why are you so childish? Even be jealous


    because of it? Wouldn''t you be mad at yourself?"


    Tilly snorted softly, but admitted frankly, "What should I do? I''m just jealous. What do you think should I


    do?"


    As she spoke, Tilly felt aggrieved.


    She said, "You don''t know how sexy she is wearing. Men can''t control it. If you see it, maybe you will


    be tempted."


    When Ben heard this, he was really annoyed by her nonsense.


    This girl was full of messy things in her head.


    He said, "In your heart, I am that kind of person?"


    Tilly tilted her head and said, "That''s not what I meant, but I meant that men are like that."


    She didn''t believe that there really was a man with such good self-control.


    What was more, what L wore was too much.


    Ben said, "Tar with the same brush? Tilly, you will cause public outrage."


    Tilly said, "I don''t know if it will cause public outrage. Anyway, I am very unhappy."


    She admitted that she was a little narrow-minded, and she was making trouble for no reason.


    But she just wasn''t feeling well.


    Was there any woman who can feelfortable seeing her man being tempted in such a way?


    That was to say, Ben didn''t notice what L was wearing, but whenever he saw it, Tilly could really ask


    for trouble.


    Ben said, "Well, you''ll be morefortable if you tell me what I need to do."


    Tilly tilted her head and said, "Kiss me, and I''ll feel better."


    She was very easy to coax. Because she cared too much about Ben, she haggled over it.


    If she didn''t care about him so much, she wouldn''t be so jealous.


    As Ben heard this, his heart seemed to be caught by something.


    It seemed that the sense of security he gave the girl was not enough.


    Ben raised his hand andnded it on the back of Tilly''s head, pulling her closer to him.


    He said, "Girl, don''t you know how much I love you?"


    His heart already belonged only to her.


    As Ben said so, he kissed her heavily.


    This time, Ben was not gentle at all. As if he wanted to swallow Tilly into his belly, he carried out a


    plunder.


    Tilly, on the other hand, liked this kind of kiss very much.


    She responded enthusiastically to Ben, as if trying topete with him.


    Soon, however, Tilly was defeated.


    In this matter, men had an inherent advantage.


    This was something women can''tpare to.


    Tilly fell softly into Ben''s arms. Her face was flushed, and her breath was warm.


    She hung on Ben''s body, and when he finally let go of her kindly, she said coquettishly, "Ben, my legs


    are weak."


    Benughed out loud, and hugged her horizontally.


    He said viciously on purpose, "I haven''t made a real move yet, but you are like this. If I do, will you


    faint?"


    Tilly thought about the situation, and immediately shrank her neck.


    Originally, she wanted to make Ben her own, but now, Tilly inexplicably faltered.


    And neither of them thought that this matter would be real within a few days.


    Ben hit the nail on the head and guessed the ending right away.


    Of course, Tilly was terrified, and after that, for a long time, she refused to let Ben do anything to her


    again.


    It never urred to her that she didn''t experience the beautiful feeling described in the novel, and she


    passed out directly.


    Ben carried Tilly to the sofa and let her sit on hisps. Looking at her blushing face, he couldn''t hold


    back, and kissed her again.


    Tilly nestled in his arms, and after recovering, she still couldn''t hold back and asked, "Ben, how long


    has that woman pestered you?"


    That woman can freely enter and exit thepany, and that she can even go up to this floor, which


    showed that they were well prepared.


    Tilly felt very ufortable.


    Ben said, "It hasn''t been that long. She wasn''t that bold before."


    In fact, Ben knew about Cillian''s ambitions a long time ago.


    It was just that he can''t do anything to him directly without an absolute evidence.


    Today, he brought Tilly here to stimte him.


    In the past when he didn''t have a girlfriend, Cillian wasn''t as crazy as he was today.


    At most, they thought that he didn''t want a woman now, so he didn''t take any action.


    Today, because of Tilly''s appearance, they were really stimted.


    This made them crazy.


    However, this opportunity can also be used to get rid of Cillian.


    Tilly said, "If I never showed up and you were single, wouldn''t you have to put up with them all the


    time?"


    Just thinking about it made Tilly feel very depressed.


    Ben said, "That''s not true. His ambition is more than that. He has done a lot of things over the years. I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    am prepared."


    Tilly nodded, reassuring.


    She squeezed Ben''s fingers and said sincerely, "Ben, you are so amazing."


    Ben curled his mouth and said, "Does it make you like me very much?"


    "I like you so much." Tilly chuckled, leaned up to Ben, and kissed him on the cheek.


    Ben was dissatisfied with her being so perfunctory, so he hugged her back, faced her face to face, and


    kissed her again.


    This time, Ben was very gentle, but he was already not satisfied with this, and wanted even more.


    Tilly was made very strange by him. She couldn''t tell whether it wasfortable or not, but even


    breathing was very difficult.


    Still she really couldn''t bear it anymore, but pushed Ben''s chest and said, "Ben, I''m going to lose my


    breath."


    Ben didn''t really want to scare her like that, and didn''t want to make her his own on such an asion,


    which was not a form of respect for her.


    So, even though he was already a little bit out of control, Ben stopped.


    He put Tilly on the couch, then stood up and walked inside.


    Tilly was curious what happened to him.


    Tilly didn''t react until the sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    Her little face became even hotter in an instant. Tilly touched her cheek, and immediately smiled softly.


    What did this mean? It didn''t matter whether she was sexy or not, but whether he liked her or not was


    the most important thing.


    Ben liked her, and that was why he reacted to her like this.


    If it were someone else, Ben wouldn''t have such a reaction.


    Tilly felt ted in an instant.


    After Tilly finishedughing, she became a little mean-spirited.


    She got up from the sofa, walked to the door of the bathroom, and said to Ben inside, "Ben, are you


    okay? Did I do something to make you ufortable?"


    She couldn''t see what was going on inside, so naturally she didn''t know what was going on with Ben.


    Tilly imagined that scene from her experience of reading novels, and continued to shout into it, "Ben, if


    you have any difort, please tell me. I can help you."


    She was chattering all the time.


    However, it took a long time for Tilly to hear the sound of the water stopping.


    Then, it was Ben who opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    However, his face was dark and gloomy, as if he had been bullied.


    Tilly blinked her innocent eyes, just looked at Ben and said, "Ben, are you okay?"


    Ben took a deep breath, raised his hand and pressed hard on Tilly''s head.


    He said, "I don''t think you want to help me. You just want my life."


    Tilly became even more innocent, and said with nk and innocent eyes, "Ben, is it really okay for you


    to wrong me so much?"


    Ben had no choice. It was impossible for him to exin to Tilly what was going on.


    He really can only suffer like this.


    However, Ben will not be unhappy. Anyway, sooner orter, he will get it back from Tilly.


    Tilly didn''t know what she was going to face in the future, and she was still talking endlessly.


    Ben was helpless, but what can he do? He can do nothing but pampered her by himself.

 Chapter 521 Oppose Him On Purpose

    Chapter 521 Oppose Him On Purpose


    Chapter 521 Oppose him on purpose


    Matilda rested for three days and finally recovered.


    During the days, Miles did nothing but stayed by Matilda''s side.


    In fact, he didn''t know exactly what was going on with Matilda''s physique.


    For ordinary people, after getting drunk, at most a day off would be fine. Matilda was tormented like she


    had a serious illness.


    However, Miles was still very happy. In the past three days, he had spent almost 24 hours with Matilda.


    Although he will not do anything, just looking at her like this was enough to make him happy.


    Aimee came over on the third day, checked Matilda, confirmed that all the data had returned to normal


    levels, and then said, "If you dare do this in the future, let''s see if I will let you get away with it."


    Matilda acted obediently in front of Aimee, immediately raised her hand and swore, "I promise I will


    never do it again."


    Aimee red at her and said, "I really don''t believe what you said. You are a typical person who know


    you are wrong but dare to do it next time."


    Matilda didn''t refute at all, and just let Aimee scold her.


    She knew very well that if she didn''t let Aimee nag enough, she would definitely send herself out to


    carry out a mission.


    She didn''t want to be sent to the middle of nowhere, and she will be pitiful when the time came.


    Aimee could naturally see what Matilda was up to, feeling angry and funny at the same time.


    She even wanted to fight against Matilda a little bit, and send her out after she finished nagging.


    She wanted her to learn a lesson from it.


    However, Aimee did not do this in the end.


    Even if she was still angry with Matilda, she had to show Miles respect.


    After all, he was her husband''s elder brother, so she still had to respect him.


    However, what made Matilda suddenly feel a little depressed was that she had already thought of an


    important problem. In the future, Matilda would be her sister- inw.


    This girl usually didn''t have any problems, but she can''t guarantee when she will suddenly go crazy.


    At that time, Aimee can''t control her, but will be suppressed by Matilda as a sister- inw. Just thinking


    about it gave Aimee a headache.


    The only way she can think of now was to hope that Miles can be a little bit stronger, so as not to irritate


    Matilda.


    Such a drinking, she should not do it again in the future.


    Otherwise, Aimee would really feel overwhelmed.


    When Aimee had finished talking, Matilda was relieved.


    After sending Aimee away, Matilda leaned into Miles'' arms and said, "It''s strange. Can pregnancy really


    change a person so much? Aimee wasn''t like this before."


    In the past, she used simple methods and would not keep ranting about it.


    Now, how can she feel that Aimee''s methods were not as ruthless as before, but the current way didn''t


    match Aimee no matter what.


    Miles looked down at Matilda and asked, "She wasn''t like this before, was she?"


    Although Aimee was his sister-inw, he really didn''t have a special understanding of Aimee''s


    behavior.


    Matilda said, "Aimee used to be very straightforward to get rid of people."


    Otherwise, how could she be so scary?


    "Maybe," Miles said, "it will."


    Nor did he understand how much pregnancy changed a person''s character.


    Matilda said, "However, Aimee like this is quite cute."


    She was gentler than before. The most important thing was that Aimee will not punish her, so she was


    very cute for her.


    Miles curled his lips and said, "Okay, the crisis is over. Don''t worry anymore."


    For the past three days, he had clearly felt Matilda''s fear, and he was really worried about whether


    Aimee will punish her.


    He also heard Matilda talk about being punished by Aimee before, but it was actually very


    unimaginable that it would be Aimee''s doing.


    However, he was really worried about it too.


    Matilda said, "Why do I feel that you are happier than me?"


    Miles touched his nose, but there was nothing to deny.


    He said, "Of course I''m happy, but I''m also worried that if she sends you out. What will I do?"


    Even with Miles'' temper, he would definitely not be able to resist following with Matilda.


    However, there were always some ces where it was inconvenient for him to follow.


    There were some things that they can''t exin very clearly to each other, because they were very clear


    that their identities may not be that simple. In this way, many things will appear veryplicated.


    Miles will not ask or explore.


    In the past three days, he was in a very tormented state.


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry about it now. We can be deeply attached to each other."


    Miles was pleasantly surprised to hear Matilda say that.


    Although they stayed together for the past three days, they were not very clingy and affectionate.


    And, although Miles wanted to be intimate with her very much, he needed to take care of Matilda''s


    emotions.


    Miles was very surprised that Matilda could break through to the current state, and couldn''t ask Matilda


    to make more concessions.


    So, at this moment, when he heard Matilda say that, Miles was very satisfied.


    Miles reached out, took Matilda into his arms, and stroked the top of her head, saying, "Thank you,


    Matilda."


    Matilda didn''t expect that she would say such a thing herself.


    ording to her character, she would never say those words.


    But, unfortunately, she just blurted it out.


    As a result, Matilda had been very embarrassed until now, and for a while, she didn''t know how to face


    Miles.


    Matilda raised her hand and grabbed Miles'' clothes, but in fact she was somewhat ufortable with


    such intimacy.


    However, she felt she was wrapped in a kind of sweetness.


    She didn''t even notice how happily she was smiling at the moment.


    Ash came down from upstairs and saw them.


    He stopped abruptly, took out his phone silently, and took a photo of the two of them.


    He didn''t make a sound, but turned and went back to his room.


    He still thought he should move out.


    Otherwise, it would not be appropriate to go on like this.


    After returning to the room, Ash began to struggle whether to find another house, or to pick one from


    the houses he owned.


    After thinking about it, he thought it would be too troublesome to find a new one.


    He kind of wanted to move out right away.


    It was just that his keys were all with Dous, so he can take care of them regrly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash didn''t want to go back home, so he didn''t go to get the keys until now.


    However, now that it was indeed the case, he seemed to have to go and get one key.


    Just thinking about it gave Ash a terrible headache.


    He just refused Dous'' request, and he was going to get the key from him. Without even asking, he


    could already imagine how Dous would deal with him.


    Ash sighed, and even wanted to move to Mika instead of telling Aimee directly.


    However, just thinking about it, Ash can already predict that if he really dared to say this to Aimee, he


    may really have his leg broken.


    Ash even felt that he might have a serious illness. Otherwise, how could he have such outrageous


    thoughts?


    After struggling for a moment, Ash still decided to go to Dous.


    So, he picked up his cell phone and made a call.


    As Ash expected, Dous had been making things difficult for him since he answered the phone.


    No matter how much he called, Dous wouldn''t answer.


    Ash called him the seventh before Dous picked up the call slowly.


    At this moment, Ash was already so angry that this bastard was trying to oppose him on purpose.

 Chapter 522 DonT Be A Little Bit Concerned

    Chapter 522 Don''T Be A Little Bit Concerned


    Chapter 522 Don''t be a little bit concerned


    Dous'' voice came over from the receiver in a low voice, and he said, "What!? Didn''t you give up


    after calling three times before? Why did you call me five times today? What do you want from your


    brother?"


    Ash was speechless.


    Suddenly, he felt that it would be no trouble to find a new house now, and it was much easier than


    dealing with this bastard.


    However, Ash kept his attitude very nice, and said very gently to Dous, "Dous, when will you be


    free? I''lle and get my key."


    "Key? What key?" Dous asked.


    Ash was speechless again.


    Dous did it on purpose. He must have done it on purpose.


    This bad guy won''t feelfortable if he didn''t bully him for a day.


    Ash still maintained a very obedient look, and said to Dous, "Just give it to me, okay?"


    Dous was even more confused when he heard that Ash begged himself so humbly. "Why haven''t


    you been home for so long? But you need the key when you get home. What do you want to do?"


    Ash was about to say that he should go back to live, and it was not good to live outside all the time,


    when he heard Dous say, "Ash, let me tell you, that girl hasn''t taken the college examination yet, so


    don''t make trouble for me."


    Dous didn''t think there was any problems with being in a rtionship with a girl who was much


    younger than him. And Ash was not much older than that girl, but, he was still quite worried. If


    something happened to the girl, how would her parents will think of it? However, as his brother, he will


    definitely teach him a lesson if it really happened.


    Ash was speechless after hearing this.


    He said, "Dous, what kind of person I am in your heart? Can you be more reliable? Am I such a


    jerk?"


    Between the two brothers, it was Dous who looked more like a jerk.


    Dous guessed what he was thinking without asking, and immediately became unhappy.


    Hey, this little bastard actually dared to nder him like this.


    Dous said, "It''s okay to get the key. Come here."


    Ash subconsciously wanted to refuse, because he really didn''t want to go there.


    However, there was no way, in that he was manipted by him now.


    Ash said, "Let me tell you first, I will leave after I take it, and you don''t want me to do things for you."


    Dous was speechless and wanted to beat him now.


    After hanging up the phone, Ash scratched his head. It was really annoying.


    How can he win the fight with his bastard brother?


    After thinking about it, Ash felt that if necessary, he might need to ask Aimee to help him.


    After all, he went through a lot of hardships in order to learn from Aimee.


    His family respected her very much.


    If Aimee spoke for him, they wouldn''t make things difficult for him.


    With that in mind, Ash was about to do it.


    So Ash called Aimee.


    Aimee just went to April''s ce, and when she received the call from Ash, she frowned subconsciously.


    Since Ash returned to Innisrial, there were only two possibilities that he would call her.


    One was, something happened to Matilda, and the other was, something happened to Mika.


    Matilda had just been checked, and there was no possibility that something will happen again.


    Moreover, Miles was by Matilda''s side. Even if something went wrong, Miles will call her.


    So, it was most likely that something happened to Mika.


    Aimee made a prediction, but didn''t expect that after answering the phone, she heard he say, "Aimee,


    please do me a favor."


    Aimee didn''t respond right away.


    Inexplicably, she didn''t really want to agree, and always felt that it was not something good.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Aimee heard Ash say, "Aimee, I need to go home for something. Can


    youe with me?"


    Aimee was quite speechless. Did he still think he was a minor?


    Aimee said, "That''s your home. Why don''t you dare to go back?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that I don''t dare," Ash said, "Aimee, you know how unreliable my brother is, and he just wants


    to bully me, his lovely brother. You know that I really have no interest in my family business. If I don''t


    contribute to scientific research with such a high IQ, would it be a big loss? In order to serve the


    country better in the future, shouldn''t I be allowed to stick to my research?"


    Aimee didn''t speak but just wanted to hang up the phone.


    Ash spoke impassionedly about his great ideals and ambitions for a long time, but he didn''t hear


    Aimee''s answer.


    He suddenly became nervous, and quickly asked, "Aimee, tell me something. What do you think?"


    Aimee said, "Since you are so worried, then don''t go back home."


    That was so typical. The way she handled things was different from others.


    Ash knew that. Based on Aimee''s temperament, if this happened to her, she would definitely decide to


    buy a new house without any hesitation.


    However, Ash still found it bothersome.


    He didn''t like to buy houses that had already been renovated, and he always thought that the house he


    lived should be designed by himself,pletely ording to his preferences.


    In this way, even if he bought a house now, he will be able to move in at least one or two yearster.


    Therefore, it was better to live in the original one.


    Ash said, "Aimee, Kelvin and Matilda, they have their rtionships. It''s not convenient for me to live


    with them."


    Aimee understood his thoughts instantly.


    She gave a lowugh and said, "I think you are thinking too much. Do you think Kelvin is going back to


    live now?"


    Ash didn''t say a word.


    The implication was that it won''t be long before Matilda will move out too.


    At that time, he will live alone in the vi, and maybe he will find it boring.


    However, despite what he said, Aimee still said, "Okay, okay, I will go with you. Don''t worry. This


    country will not lose a talent like you."


    Ash finally felt relieved when he heard Aimee''s words.


    After heplimented her, he happily hung up the phone.


    Aimee shook her head helplessly. She had a premonition that Ash should have someone he liked, so


    he wanted to move out so urgently.


    Suddenly, Aimee had some emotions.


    Time really flied. In a blink of an eye, it had been so long since the three of them came back.


    Moreover, they were in love with some people.


    It was just that Aimee still didn''t know what Ash''s idea was.


    What was even more unknown was that Ash''s target was her sister.


    When Aimee found out about this, she would be dumbfounded.


    She didn''t even know how to describe her mood.


    There was an inexplicable feeling of raising a wolf at home.


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee went to April''s room.


    April had woken up, but her body was still very weak.


    However, all kinds of data indicators were improving, which made Aimee finally settle down.


    At the same time, it also made Kelvin a little easier.


    After checking April, Aimee said, "After that, I will send people to take care of her in turn, so you don''t


    have to work so hard."


    "It''s not that hard. Her condition is quite stable," Kelvin said.


    "I don''t care about whether you feel it hard or not, but Casey is about to be anxious. If I don''t let you go


    back, she might try to strangle me," Aimee said.


    Kelvinughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "Casey won''t be like this. Thest person she will


    be unhappy with is you."


    Casey defended for Aimee more than anyone else.


    Aimee said, "You really think so? If that''s the case, I won''t call anyone over. Just stay here."


    As soon as she said so, Aimee saw Kelvin''s face change. Obviously, he didn''t expect Aimee to say


    that.


    Aimee chuckled and said, "Look, what are you pretending? Don''t I know you well yet? You wish you


    could fly to Casey''s side now."


    Kelvin said, "After all, I''ve only had such a girlfriend at such an age, so I have to pay attention to it."

 Chapter 523 We Are Getting Married Soon

    Chapter 523 We Are Getting Married Soon


    Chapter 523 We are getting married soon


    Aimee was quite surprised when she heard Kelvin''s words.


    In her opinion, Kelvin would not say those words.


    In fact, he kept all his emotions inside him.


    However, now, he actually said this so bluntly. To Aimee, it must be said that it was very shocking.


    Because of this, Aimee was even more moved.


    She said, "Okay, I''ll watch here. Go back quickly, and give Casey a surprise."


    Kelvin was not restrained and left the vi directly.


    Right now, Casey was in school.


    Since getting acquainted with Jemima, and Kelvin had been too busy recently, Casey often spent time


    in school with Jemima.


    Both of them were about to graduate, and they didn''t have any sses. They spent most of their time


    in the school library, sorting out papers and doing graduation projects.


    However, Casey was in a really bad mood and couldn''t get involved at all.


    Jemima was flipping through the materials when she heard Casey''s seventeenth sigh.


    She finally couldn''t help it, looked up at Casey, and said with some helplessness, "Casey, if you don''t


    want to be with me so much, you don''t have toe to school every day."


    Originally, Jemima didn''te to school either. Although she also had to write a thesis, she mostly


    wanted to paint.


    She was not used to the school''s studio, and she was notfortable with those painting tools.


    Jemima came to school every day because she wanted to spend more time with Casey.


    As it turned out, Casey didn''t really want to be with her. It seemed like that.


    Casey held her chin, looked towards Jemima, and said in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense. I never


    think so."


    "But you''ve been sighing all the time, and this is the seventeenth," Jemima said.


    Jemima''s temperament was not that cheerful. Many times, she was somewhat autistic.


    Girls with such a personality, in fact, were very sensitive and suspicious in many cases, and will


    associate all bad things with themselves.


    Jemima looked like this kind of person.


    Casey sighed so much, so Jemima naturally thought that it was because of her fault that made Casey


    so unhappy.


    Casey said, "I think this has nothing to do with you. In fact, you still won''t believe it in your heart, but I


    still want to say it really has nothing to do with you."


    "I really like being with you. I also like toe to school with you. But, you know I''m in a rtionship. I


    haven''t seen my boyfriend for a long time. We two are obviously in the same city, but there is a feeling


    of a long-distance rtionship. I feel very unhappy now. I just miss him."


    "You probably can''t understand now, and you can''t empathize with me. When you fall in love too, you


    will know my current mood, and it is really easy to understand."


    Jemima listened to what Casey said. As Casey said, she couldn''t empathize, and she couldn''t quite


    understand why Casey was so unhappy because she couldn''t see her boyfriend.


    Jemima was still very happy after confirming that it was not because of her.


    "Where did your boyfriend go?" she asked.


    It was not for the sake of gossip. It was very strange. How can they not see each other even though


    they were in the same city?


    Jemima can''t help but think more negatively.


    However, she didn''t tell Casey about that.


    Casey said, "He''s working. Recently, he has a rtively important job, which keeps him busy."


    Specifically, Casey didn''t tell Jemima the truth either.


    It was not that she didn''t trust her, but she didn''t think it was necessary.


    Moreover, the two of them really hadn''t reached the level when they can say that.


    Jemima nodded, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    A lot of things should stop at where they should.


    Asking for detail would make both of them embarrassed.


    Casey let out another long sigh. What she should do? She really missed her boyfriend.


    However, the next second, Casey''s arm was nudged.


    Jemima tugged at her sleeve, motioning her to look up.


    Casey raised her head suspiciously, and saw a handsome boy standing in front of her.


    She had a little impression on him. His name was Diego Barnes, a freshman in the Department of


    Mathematics.


    When he entered school, there was a sensation, because there had never been this type of boy in the


    entire mathematics department.


    Judging from his appearance, he looked like a sports student. He was very sunny and tough. He smiled


    like a sun. The kind that can make people feel better. He had a buzz cut. Without any confidence,


    people dared not have this kind of hairstyle.


    What made him particrly contrasting was that one of his small canine teeth was so cute that he


    seemed to look several years younger in an instant.


    Countless seniors had selected him as the new and most handsome guy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It can be said that as soon as Diego entered the school, he caused quite a stir.


    Casey, who had never been in school much, was no stranger to this boy.


    This boy appeared in front of her now, but it made Casey have some doubts.


    Looking at Diego strangely, she inexplicably had a premonition.


    Sure enough, in the next second, her idea was verified.


    Diego said, "Hi, I''m Diego, a freshman in the Department of Mathematics. Can I have your Instagram?"


    If people had a good impression on other people and ned to pursue, or their friends had a good


    impression on someone, they would ask her or him for their Instagram ounts.


    Otherwise, who would rush to ask someone for this in such a rampage ?


    However, if this kind of thing happened to a girl who was single and longed to fall in love, it may be a


    very exciting thing.


    For Casey, she really felt it a little helpless.


    Casey said, "I''m sorry. I''m about to graduate. I can''t help you much in school, so I won''t give you that."


    Diego didn''t feel annoyed when he was rejected. Instead, he just continued to say, "I''ll graduate too, so


    let''s think of it as me nning for graduation. You can tell me you some experience at that time. "


    Casey was helpless. Did the boys these days have so many tricks?


    She looked at Diego and said, "I see. You''re so motivated."


    Diego smiled and said, "So, please help me, a motivated guy."


    Casey also smiled, and said, "But I can''t. I''m not self-motivated. I just want to bezy. After I graduate, I


    want to go home and do nothing. If you want to ask me for help after graduation, I can''t give you any


    advice."


    Diego didn''t expect Casey to say that.


    He was a little astonished. Even when he nned to pursue Casey, and many people told him that


    Casey was inessible, he still wanted to give it a try, refusing to give up until he had experienced a


    failure.


    And he learned that she was not that like as other people described.


    She was excellent in all aspects, and many of her works had won various awards.


    She said that she would stay at home and not work after graduation , but Diego didn''t believe it at all.


    However, even if he didn''t want to admit it, Diego still had to ept the reality.


    He was rejected by Casey, moreover, rejected thoroughly.


    Diego felt lost for a moment, but in the next second, he returned to his sunny appearance.


    He said, "Since you don''t like this roundabout way, then let me be straightforward. I like you very much.


    Please give me a chance to pursue you."


    Casey never expected that he would be so brave.


    Generally speaking, after she rejected him obviously, he should give up.


    However, he was running in the opposite direction.


    Casey became a little depressed, because she was not a person who enjoyed being pursued.


    She said, "I''m sorry. I already have a boyfriend, and we are getting married soon. Thank you. I think


    you should give up."

 Chapter 524 Is There Such A Friend?

    Chapter 524 Is There Such A Friend?


    Chapter 524 Is there such a friend?


    Casey''s words made Diego unable to react for a long time.


    He obviously did some research to make sure that no one in the school pursued Casey, and he never


    saw her have intimate contact with any boys.


    Now she was telling him that she was going to get married?


    Diego instinctively didn''t believe it, thinking that Casey was lying to him.


    However, before Diego could speak, his sight was attracted by a figure.


    That figure had already walked to Casey''s side. His hand had alreadynded on Casey''s shoulder, and


    his gaze was gentle and tender, full of emotion.


    Diego had never seen this man in school, and from his aura, he can be sure that this man was


    definitely not from this school.


    So, for a long time, he never got any information about Casey''s rtionship, because her boyfriend


    was working right now.


    Diego had an indescribable feeling.


    It was not a feeling of anger, but a sense of powerlessness.


    He can''t change the age gap.


    If Casey used age as the excuse to reject him, there was really no way for him to change.


    After all, it was impossible for him to go back and let his mother give birth to him a few years earlier.


    This feeling of being oppressed by force majeure made Diego feel bad.


    What made him even worse was that when Casey turned her head and saw clearly who wasing,


    her eyes lit up at that moment.


    That kind of love that couldn''t be hidden, that kind of surprise that was about to overflow, almost made


    Diego feel like he was going to have a heart attack.


    Just now, when Casey looked at him, she had an indifferent and cold gaze, but now, the enthusiasm in


    her eyes was fully blooming.


    Diego had to admit that he was pretty jealous.


    He was jealous enough to want to snatch her over.


    However, the idea was only for a moment, and Diego gave it up.


    Because he knew he couldn''t do it.


    With such strong feelings, after the man appeared, the two people''s eyes were focused together, not


    giving anyone a little space. All these were enough for Diego to understand that he could do nothing.


    Diego didn''t fight for anything more for himself, and didn''t say anything more.


    He just walked away silently.


    And what he didn''t know was that after a moment of excitement, Casey became unhappy in an instant.


    How embarrassing it was?


    Who cane and save her?


    She didn''t even know how long Kelvin had been watching beforeing over.


    No man will feel goof when he saw his girlfriend being confessed.


    Although Kelvin didn''t do anything and didn''t say anything at the moment, Casey still had a strong


    feeling that she might be fixed by Kelvin.


    Just thinking about it made Casey want to find a ce to hide herself.


    She missed her boyfriend so much, but meeting him was such a situation.


    God, who cane and save her?


    When Kelvin watched Casey''s expression change, he found it both angry and funny.


    He was indeed angry and very jealous.


    But after seeing Casey''s expression, he couldn''t get angry.


    The girl showed all her emotions on her face, including the cowardice towards him at the moment.


    Kelvin raised his hand and rubbed Casey''s head, saying, "How much longer will it take?"


    As Casey heard this, she remembered that she was in the library with Jemima.


    She immediately turned her head to look at Jemima, only to see that she had already packed her


    things, blinking at her, as if she could go.


    Casey asked, "You don''t want to continue reading?"


    "I also have this book at home, so I don''t need to read it here." Jemima said.


    Casey was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    So, why did the two of them rush to the library early in the morning and then spend most of the day


    here?


    Casey said, "Let''s go then."


    "Okay." Jemima nodded.


    Casey packed her things quickly and stood up.


    She was holding Jemima''s hand tightly at the moment, as if she didn''t know Kelvin well.


    Kelvin didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked at Casey''s back, and wanted to see how long this girl can


    insist.


    When the three of them left the library, Jemima took her hand away from Casey''s.


    Jemima said, "I''m leaving first. If you have time,e to me again."


    After speaking, Jemima didn''t care about Casey''s embarrassing expression, but strode away.


    What kind of confusing behavior was this? She treated her like this as a friend?


    Can''t she empathize with her?


    She didn''t know if she was scared now?


    Caseypressed her mouth, aggrieved, thinking that if she apanied Jemima to the library again,


    she would be an idiot.


    After Jemima walked away, Casey turned to look at Kelvin with a sullen face, and asked in a low voice,


    "Kelvin, how did you get into our library?"


    The library of this school was quite strictly managed, and it was not easy for outsiders toe in.


    Kelvin said, " It is not difficult to get an electronic ID card."


    He just relied on his own strength and bullied honest people like her?


    Casey snorted softly and said, "Then why didn''t you tell me before you came?"


    If she had known that Kelvin would be free today, she wouldn''t havee to the library.


    Kelvin would not be allowed to see that scene.


    Casey just thought Kelvin was to me for all of this.


    Kelvinughed angrily at her words.


    He raised his hand and flicked Casey''s head, saying, "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t


    expect you to give me one."

 Chapter 525 Are You Going Home Today?

    Chapter 525 Are You Going Home Today?


    Chapter 525 Are you going home today?


    As Casey heard this, she instantly wilted, as if she had been bullied.


    Kelvin wasn''t really angry. He just wanted to joke with her, and seeing her so cute made him feel happy


    inexplicably.


    Casey sniffed and said, "It can''t be my fault. I don''t even know who he is."


    Strictly speaking, Casey did not know Diego.


    She didn''t mess with someone either. If he wanted to me her, he can only me her for being too


    beautiful and outstanding. She was just so fascinating.


    Kelvin gave a muffledugh and said, "Okay, I know it wasn''t on purpose, but my baby is so cute."


    When Casey heard him say that, her expression froze in an instant.


    She nodded hastily, and said, "I''m really happy if you think so."


    Kelvin suppressed a smile, but his face became serious again, and he said, "But what to do? I''m still a


    little jealous."


    He was not a generous person, and didn''t care about many things. It was just that he never cared


    about trivial things.


    Kelvin had always been very fussy about what he cared about.


    For Casey, he can actually be described as stingy.


    With Kelvin''s words, Casey''s mood brightened instantly.


    She raised her feet and leaned towards Kelvin. Putting her arms around his waist, she pressed her


    face tightly against his chest, and her tone was a little coquettish.


    "Kelvin, you like me so much." Casey rubbed against his chest, holding her hands tightly, looking


    overjoyed.


    She said softly, "I like you too. We''re a perfect couple."


    In jealous feeling in Kelvin''s heart was quenched in an instant.


    He even felt he was indeed stingy himself. What was he fussing about with a kid?


    Could it be that he was worried that his girl would be snatched away?


    His big handnded on Casey''s back, and Kelvin stroked her back.


    Casey hadn''t hugged Kelvin for a long time, and she was greedy for the smell of him in an instant. She


    sniffed and the smell reassured her.


    This familiar feeling made Casey so greedy.


    She really wanted to tell Kelvin that she never wanted to be separated from him for so long, that she


    really missed him.


    However, Casey was not a willful girl. She also knew that in the world of adults, of course, there was


    more than just love. Every adult needed to be responsible for his or her own life.


    Even though Kelvin was already a very sessful man now, he should still manage his life well.


    Therefore, as a woman who will apany Kelvin for the rest of her life in the future, Casey thought


    that she should not hold his back. She wanted Kelvin to go about his own business without any worries.


    Although, sometimes, she really wanted to be clingy with Kelvin...


    After hugging him for a while, Casey raised her head from Kelvin''s arms.


    She looked at Kelvin and asked, "Kelvin, are you going home today?"


    Her voice sounded aggrieved, pitiful, and cautious.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 526 She CanT Be So Obvious

    Chapter 526 She Can''T Be So Obvious


    Chapter 526 She can''t be so obvious


    When Kelvin heard Casey''s tone, his heart ached.


    During this period of time, he had indeed neglected Casey a lot, making her be so cautious even


    when she could be self-willed towards him.


    Kelvin took Casey into his arms, kissed her forehead lightly, and said, "Go home, and I''ll go home


    every day from now on."


    As Casey heard this, she immediately looked at Kelvin with bright eyes, "Really? Don''t you lie to me?"


    "Really," Kelvin said.


    Casey immediately became happy, couldn''t control herself for a moment, got up, and jumped on top of


    Kelvin.


    She hung her hands and feet on Kelvin''s body, looking happy.


    Kelvin supported her, and was very grateful for her happy appearance.


    He said, "Come on, let''s go home now."


    Casey nodded vigorously, then seemed to think of something, and said, "Let''s go to the grocery store


    first. I want to eat the food you cook."


    She had thought about it for a long time, and in her opinion, Kelvin''s cooking was the best.


    Kelvin heard this and said, "Let''s go. I''ll cook whatever you want to eat."


    Casey nodded, and then obediently jumped off Kelvin''s body, but was still clingy to Kelvin''s side,


    holding Kelvin''s arm with both hands, like kitten.


    Kelvin curled his lips, and really liked the way she clung to him.


    After the two got into the car, Casey chattered about what happened during this time.


    She texted Kelvin every day, telling him what she had done everyday and what interesting things had


    happened.


    However, seeing Kelvin now, Casey couldn''t help sharing those with him again.


    Kelvin loved to hear her talk about them, as if they were together every day.


    In fact, he felt a little bit guilty to some extent. He had only been with Casey not long ago, and then


    separated from her in different ces like a long-distance rtionship.


    When April''s body recoveredpletely, Kelvin decided that he must take a long vacation and stay


    with Casey for 24 hours until she thought he was annoying.


    The two went directly to the grocery store inside La Grande Maison. After the ingredients were


    selected, they didn''t need to carry them up. There would be staff who sorted them out, packed them,


    and delivered them to their home.


    Casey took Kelvin''s hand and picked what she wanted from the shelves.


    She felt as if she was alive again. When Kelvin didn''te home, she was very depressed, that was,


    when she was so hungry that she would go to find something to eat randomly. She never had a proper


    meal.


    Now that Kelvin was back, Casey naturally wanted to eat anything she wanted to eat.


    Casey took a box of oxtail bones and said, "Kelvin, can you make this? I saw some gourmets eat it,


    and it looks delicious."


    Kelvin took a look at the box of oxtail bones and found that the quality was very good.


    However, he really hadn''t done it.


    Seeing Casey looking at himself expectantly, he said, "I can try it."


    Casey cheered up immediately, took two more boxes and stuffed them into the shopping cart.


    Casey said, "Our main course today is oxtail bone."


    Kelvin nodded, asked Casey what vor she wanted, went to buy side dishes and other things, and


    then turned to the snack area.


    Casey picked out a few bags of snacks, and some ice cream she liked, and put them in the shopping


    cart under Kelvin''s helpless eyes.


    Kelvin said, "I can buy them all for you, but you can only eat one at most per day."


    Casey pursed her lips, thinking that if she obediently agreed now, Kelvin couldn''t control how much she


    ate.


    However, her eyes betrayed her in an instant.


    Kelvin raised his hand and pinched her cheek gently, saying, "When the timees, your stomach will


    hurt. Let''s see how I will deal with you."


    Casey was speechless.


    Was this what a boyfriend should say?


    Casey became unhappy in an instant, squeezed Kelvin''s hand, and said, "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll


    lose me if you bully me like this?"


    Could such a lovely girlfriend of his be bullied like this?


    Kelvinughed and said, "Anyway, my girlfriend is almost gone."


    Casey was perplexed and shocked at the same time.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of confusing speech was this? What did it mean by that?


    She was still here. Hey, was it really appropriate to say that?


    Where was he going to get her?


    Casey immediately became upset, red at Kelvin, and said, "rify to me. What do you mean?"


    Kelvin saw that her eye sockets were red, and she really felt wronged, so he found it both funny and


    dumbfounded in an instant.


    She was usually very smart, but why did she be such an idiot at this time?


    He said, "It means that the girlfriend is about to be a wife."


    Her rage was inexplicably extinguished.


    This unsteady feeling made Casey not know what to do for a while.


    She looked at Kelvin for a while, and then said, "Kelvin, you are so good at this."


    He was indeed good at saying love words.


    Originally, she was about to be pissed off, but after being told by Kelvin, she felt so sweet in an instant.


    Kelvin said, "You were so angry. I thought you were going to be my girlfriend for the rest of your life."


    Casey shook her head immediately and said, "No, I don''t want it."


    She immediately hugged Kelvin''s arm, shook it, and said, "Kelvin, do you want to tell me when are you


    going to propose me?"


    Kelvin said, "No hurry."


    Casey felt that Kelvin seemed to be teasing her, making her happy and unhappy.


    She ttened her mouth and said, "I think you''re very dishonest now. Are you bullying me on purpose?"


    Kelvin said, "I always have to get your grandpa''s permission first."


    Otherwise, if he "abducted" his granddaughter without saying a word in advance, and get married, not


    to mention whether he would let them divorce, or even if he would not, he would have to beat Kelvin


    into a disabled person.


    As Casey heard this, she immediately became amused.


    This was really the case, because they always had to let grandpa know first.


    She giggled and said deliberately, "Kelvin, you have a lot to do. In my grandpa''s heart, I''m a very


    important person. If you don''t make him satisfied, it''s very difficult to make me marry you."


    Kelvin felt helpless when he saw her expression of seeing the fun.


    Somehow, he had the feeling that maybe it wouldn''t be so difficult for him to get permission from the


    Haydens, and that it was Casey who might be the biggest obstacle to his marriage.


    Just thinking about it, Kelvin heard a familiar voice.


    "Don''t listen to her. Hurry up, visit and ask to marry Casey. Our family will happily send her out." Miles


    said.


    Kelvin and Casey looked in the direction of the sound in unison, and saw Miles holding Matilda with


    one hand and pushing the cart with the other, walking towards them.


    Miles and Matilda had listened to their conversation.


    When Casey saw Miles, she felt somewhat guilty.


    But soon, she frowned, had her hands on her hips and stared at Miles, saying, "Miles, what do you


    mean by that? Do you think your lovely sister is redundant?"


    Miles raised his eyebrows lightly, and said, "I thought, you should be impatient to get married."


    Casey was speechless.


    What should she do? She seemed unable to refute this.


    She just wanted to marry Kelvin.


    However, in front of Miles, she couldn''t be so obvious.

 Chapter 527 DonT Be Dramatic

    Chapter 527 Don''T Be Dramatic


    Chapter 527 Don''t be dramatic


    Casey''s mind was running fast, and soon, she thought of something.


    She looked at Miles and Matilda''s sped hands, and said, "Miles, are you in such a hurry to see me


    marry because Patrick is already married? And if I marry, grandpa will be able to focus on you, so that


    you can get married? If you want to marry Matilda, you don''t have to make such a detour."


    Miles didn''t reply right away.


    "What should I do? I really want to beat my sister up. What should I do?" Miles thought.


    Was there any way to make him resist the urge to fix this girl?


    Seeing his downcast face, Casey immediately said, "Miles, don''t lose your temper with me. I''m not a


    good-tempered kid. If you treat me like this, I will tell grandpa."


    Miles said, "Are you a primary school student? Go andin to grandpa?"


    "Then I talk to Aimee. Aren''t you afraid I''ll go to Aimee to speak ill of you, so that you can''t marry


    Matilda?" Casey said.


    Matilda was almost left speechless by the siblings. She was still here, but the two of them were


    discussing this kind of thing in front of her. Was it really okay?


    Was there anyone who can care about her feelings?


    Miles got a headache and can only look at Kelvin. His eyes signaled him to take care of his girlfriend.


    Otherwise, whether he can marry was another matter.


    Kelvin was also having a headache.


    He changed the subject and said, "Are you guys nning to cook too? Do you want to cook together?"


    "Just got some snacks," Miles said. "I don''t have a kitchen there."


    Kelvin felt it was quite speechless.


    He said, "Casey wants to eat oxtail bones. Do you want some?"


    As Matilda heard this, she became interested and immediately agreed, "Okay, okay, let''s go."


    The four of them took some other things, and went home after paying the bill.


    Casey held Kelvin in one arm and Matilda in the other, turned her head and asked Matilda, "Matilda,


    why did you get captured by Miles?"


    Although it was not kind to think so, Casey still wanted to see Miles had a long way to go after his


    girlfriend.


    Kelvin was also puzzled by this question.


    He didn''t even know how it all happened.


    If he hadn''t met the two of them in the store today, he wouldn''t even have known that these two were


    already together.


    Matilda said, "Miles is pitiful so I just give him a chance."


    Casey giggled and said, "Matilda, you are really kind. Our family will thank you."


    Miles red at Casey through Matilda, and thought Casey became more and more infuriating now.


    And he can see the situation clearly now.


    He was the one at the bottom of that food chain.


    It seemed that he had to change his strategy.


    Originally, Miles thought that everything would be fine if things were taken slowly. He didn''t ask too


    much, put too much pressure on Matilda, and they will develop naturally.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, now Miles realized a problem.


    Regardless of whether Aimee would do anything, Casey, a troublemaker, threatened him with Matilda


    every now and then. Just thinking about it was enough to make him feel dizzy.


    Therefore, among other things, it was really very important to get married with her as soon as possible.


    Aftering up with this idea, Miles began to think silently in his heart.


    How to do this very naturally was also a matter of learning.


    He couldn''t tell Matilda directly that they went to get the certificate.


    When the four of them returned home, Matilda and Casey, of course, did nothing, and it was impossible


    for them to help in the kitchen.


    Matilda thought about it, and called Aimee. The ox tail bones were still the best made by Aimee, and


    she really wanted to eat the food cooked by Aimee.


    However, the feedback from Aimee was that she was busy, and she will cooked it for her after she


    finishes her work.


    Matilda can only hang up the phone. She hadn''t eaten Aimee''s dishes for a long time, which was a


    terrible punishment for her.


    Casey listened to Matilda and Aimee talking on the phone the whole time, and after Matilda hung up


    the phone, she said, "Matilda, don''t think about it for now. Patrick is very strict with Aimee now, and he


    can''t even let her go. Let alone in the kitchen."


    It was because she liked the dishes made by Aimee that she went back to Hayden''s Mansion from time


    to time, but unexpectedly, she was disgusted by Patrick every time.


    Matilda heard the words, calcted the time, and said, "I guess, I won''t be able to eat until next year."


    "Whoa, I really want to eat the dishes made by Aimee too." Casey said.


    However, her boyfriend''s cooking was also delicious, so she was not as sad as Matilda.


    But Matilda...


    Casey thought of something, couldn''t hold back, andughed unceremoniously.


    She said, "Matilda, Miles can''t even peel a piece of garlic. You have to cook yourself when you want to


    eat something."


    When Matilda heard this, she became even more sad.


    The reason why she came back with Miles today was she thought that Miles would cook for her


    himself.


    Who would have thought that this guy told her, after they arrived, that he didn''t even have a kitchen at


    home, so they just bought some snacks and then would order takeaway.


    Matilda probably won''t forget the critical blow Miles gave her for a long time toe.


    What she thought was that they would have a warm kitchen story, cook together, and have a sweet


    time together.


    Who would have thought that this guy would never give her this chance.


    What can she do? She had already followed him here, so she can onlypromise.


    They were kinda lucky because they even met Casey and Kelvin, and could sponge food from them.


    However, Matilda suddenly looked at the kitchen suspiciously, and asked Casey, "Miles can''t cook, but


    what is he doing in the kitchen?"


    "I don''t know." Casey was also puzzled, looking towards the kitchen in a strange way, unable to


    imagine what Miles could do in the kitchen.


    The two girls looked at each other, and in the next second, they stood up from the sofa in unison and


    walked towards the kitchen.


    As a result, the two of them saw that Miles was standing leaning against the wall with his arms folded,


    showing no sign of wanting to help.


    Even, when he saw how Kelvin was handling the ingredients, he showed an unbelievable expression.


    Matilda was speechless.


    She walked over, stood beside Miles, and asked, "What are you dramatic for?"


    "Learning," Miles said, with a hint of bravado.


    Kelvin almost rolled his eyes when he heard that.


    Since he followed him in just now, although Kelvin didn''t think about asking him to help, Kelvin was


    really speechless for him being stuck here like a wooden stake.


    However, now, he was able to say such that without shame.


    Kelvin was about to lose his grip on the knife in his hand.


    Casey was also very speechless, and said unceremoniously, "Miles, your house doesn''t even have a


    kitchen. What are you learning?"


    Miles really wanted to beat up her sister.


    If he really did, Walter and Patrick shouldn''t be unhappy but apud for him, right?


    Miles curled his fingers and said, "I''ll send someone over to make a kitchen tomorrow."


    Did he have a serious illness?


    Matilda suddenly became interested, and said, "Why don''t you cook a dish to see if you have talent,


    and then we can decide whether to make a kitchen or not?"


    She thought, if Miles didn''t have this talent, and if he really didn''t like cooking, there was no need to


    change anything.


    She also didn''t really want to cook. They can eat out all the time, and they won''t starve to death


    anyway.


    When Miles heard this, he looked at Matilda, seemed to be worried about something, and asked, "Are


    you serious?"

 Chapter 528 Pamper

    Chapter 528 Pamper


    Chapter 528 Pamper


    Matilda nodded and said, "I am serious. You don''t want to?"


    It was not that he didn''t want to, but there was an inexplicable feeling of uneasiness.


    He thought that Matilda might still not know him well, and that was why she proposed this.


    On the contrary, Casey immediately became nervous after hearing Matilda''s proposal.


    She almost jumped at it to make Matilda quickly dismiss the idea.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Casey heard Miles say, "Okay, then I''ll make one."


    God, who gave Miles such confidence that he actually thought that he could cook?


    Just thinking about it gave Casey a headache.


    Matilda looked at the ingredients that Kelvin had processed, and asked Kelvin, "Which one is easier to


    cook?"


    He can only fry eggs and cook instant noodles, so he really didn''t understand these things very well.


    Kelvin said, "One of the most traditional home-cooked dishes in our country is smashed potato."


    Miles looked at Kelvin speechlessly, and inexplicably felt that he was being discriminated against.


    Kelvin watched him look at himself, and said, "This is a dish that can cause a heated debate. Don''t


    think it''s very simple."


    Matilda heard the words and said, "Since this is mentioned, let''s make it clear whether you are cheese


    lovers or not, garlic lovers or not."


    Casey immediately raised her hand and said, "I want cheese but no garlic. I hate garlic!"


    Matilda nodded and said, "I want cheese too. Onions are fine, but garlic is not."


    Both men were speechless.


    Kelvin was speechless because he himself was eptable for all the ingredients, and no matter what


    he cooked, he can make it delicious.


    And Miles was speechless because he didn''t even know that they could still fight for this kind of thing.


    When it came to food, he always thought it was fine as long as it tasted good. As for how to make it, he


    didn''t know, and didn''t want to know.


    He didn''t want to know anything about kitchen.


    However, in the past, he could think this way because, when he was alone, he would be fine if he didn''t


    eat something that didn''t taste good.


    And now, he was with Matilda. Obviously, Matilda wouldpliment a man who could cook.


    Miles naturally hoped that he would be perfect here with Matilda.


    Therefore, even if there was something insurmountable in his heart, Miles was willing to try for Matilda.


    He looked at Matilda and asked, "Then can you do it?"


    Since he promised to make it for Matilda to eat, then he will not go back on his word.


    Matilda shook her head and said, "You''ve got me. I really can''t do it."


    Miles ignored Casey and looked towards Kelvin, "Please teach me how to cook."


    He didn''t even ask Casey. Was he looking down on her?


    She knew how to make smashed potato, okay?


    Casey said, "Miles, let me teach you."


    Miles looked at Casey with distaste for a long time before saying, "No."


    The disgust in his eyes was about to overflow.


    Casey was furious.


    She also had a little bit of talent, okay? How can Miles despise her like this?


    Kelvin said, "Then wait for me to stew the oxtail bones first. Now, you can try washing the potatoes."


    What did he mean? He though he was so stupid that he can''t even wash the potatoes?


    Soon, Miles washed them, and Kelvin said again, "Then the next step is to beat an egg."


    Holding the egg, Miles had an inexplicable feeling.


    Thest time he did this seemed to be in kindergarten, when the teacher asked them to beat eggs and


    mix them with flour.


    At that time, Miles hated this kind of thing.


    He can''t even forget the sticky feeling when it fell on his hand after crushing the egg.


    But at this moment, he wanted to experience that feeling again, and it made him feel bad in an instant.


    Kelvin watched Miles holding the egg without moving for a long time, and asked suspiciously, "Can


    you?"


    If he admitted that he can''t, will it appear that he was toome?


    He took a deep breath and said, "Yes."


    However, just after saying this, when Miles started cracking the egg, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Casey couldn''t help it first, and said directly, "Miles, are you clumsy with your hands?"


    Miles raised his eyes, red at Casey, and wanted to say, if she didn''t speak, no one would treat her


    as a mute.


    However, he was so poor at this that he didn''t even have the qualifications to rebuke his sister.


    Casey held back for a long time, but still didn''t seed, andughed out loud.


    Miles wanted to beat her up more.


    Kelvin was also very speechless. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to


    believe that someone would really beat the egg shell in half and put it in a bowl, and it was broken.


    He didn''t hold back, but asked again, "You just said you can."


    Miles was extremely speechless.


    Wasn''t this something that everyone should know how to do it?


    It was just that his hands were not very good to use.


    Matilda couldn''t helpughing, took the bowl from Miles and said, "I''ll pick it out for you."


    Kelvin and Casey were two bad guys,ughing at Miles. She can''t do it, but had to coax Miles, and


    can''t discourage his enthusiasm.


    Matilda carefully picked out the eggshell, and said, "Okay, let''s move on to the next step."


    Miles felt a little helpless, because Matilda was like coaxing a child.


    However, he still bought it.


    Casey moved to Kelvin''s side, looking cute and asked, "Can I do something for you?"


    Kelvin smiled, "You really want to help me?"


    Casey nodded and said, "I''m your gentle and lovely girlfriend."


    Kelvin curled the corner of his mouth and said, "You are the best."


    Instantly, Casey felt sweet. With her eyes glued to Kelvin''s face all the time, she looked like a crazy fan.


    Miles finally finished cracking the eggs, and when he looked up, he saw Casey staring at Kelvin with a


    fangirling look on her face.


    Miles was speechless. Was his younger sister a little too extroverted? She can''t help but wish she


    could grow on her boyfriend''s body. When it came time to propose marriage, wouldn''t it be that the


    conditions had not been discussed yet, so she will directly ask him to marry her?


    Matilda followed Miles'' line of sight, smiled, and said, "Can''t you bear it?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Miles said, "It''s good to have someone to take care of her."


    Matilda culred her lips and said, "You can rest assured that Kelvin will pamper her."


    Miles felt a little helpless when he heard the words, and said, "I actually hope that he won''t pamper her


    so much. If he really does so, what should I do?"


    "You think too much. None of your three elder brothers pamper her, so why are you afraid? Casey is


    not that kind of girl at all." Matilda said.


    Miles curled his lips, thinking about it. If Casey was really spoiled and arrogant, she might have caused


    some trouble long ago.


    Being able to grow into such a cute look now was naturally inseparable from the education at home.


    Matilda patted Miles on the shoulder and said, "Okay, don''t think so much. As long as Casey is happy,


    you can rest assured, right?"


    Miles nodded, but still couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. He didn''t expect that his sister, who seemed


    to be following him behind yesterday and called him brother, now had her boyfriend, and soon, she


    may enter her new chapter of life.


    He had to feel that time really flied.

 Chapter 529 A Mess

    Chapter 529 A Mess


    Chapter 529 A mess


    After Kelvin stewed the oxtail bones, he prepared the other ingredients, and temporarily withdrew from


    the kitchen.


    Oxtail bones would take a long time to cook. If other dishes were made first, they will not taste good


    after a while.


    The four of them came out of the kitchen, and there was nothing else to do for a while, so Casey went


    to get the ying cards and said, "Let''s y cards."


    There were four people, a team of two.


    Casey thought for a while, sat down opposite Kelvin, and said, "Losers have to do the dishes."


    She and Kelvin exchanged a look, ready to win.


    Matilda also sat face to face with Miles and exchanged nces, ready to defeat Casey and Kelvin.


    The two sides were eager to fight.


    Casey rolled up her sleeves and said, "First, don''t get angry if you lose."


    Miles raised his eyebrows and said, "Talk to yourself about this. Do you think any of us will lose to


    you?"


    Casey was speechless. Was he still her brother? Was it really okay to be sarcastic to his sister like


    this?


    Moreover, what did these words mean? Did she, a kid, seem to be so unreasonable?


    With a soft snort, Casey said, "Anyway, it''s not that I''m afraid of washing dishes, but Miles, don''t deny it


    after you lose."


    Miles snorted lightly and said, "If I don''t kick your ass, you won''t know how smug you''re."


    Casey stuck out her tongue and said, "Anyway, my boyfriend will protect me."


    Miles was speechless that she had a double standard.


    In the first round, Miles used a posture to give Casey a blow, and he really defeated Casey.


    It was the first time Casey had seen Miles be so merciless.


    She was his sister!


    Casey thought, at the beginning, that she was going to be treated like a favorite by them. Even if


    everyone deliberately said they wanted to bully her, they didn''t mean it.


    Miles was the first to punch her hard.


    After she was beaten so badly by Miles, Casey''s fighting power was aroused.


    Can she admit defeat like this?


    She can''t!


    Casey said, "Miles, don''t be toocent. I''m very good at it!"


    Miles looked at Casey and found it funny, as if he was watching her making a fuss. Anyway, no matter


    how noisy she was, he would have to deal with her in the end.


    Thinking about it this way, Miles became even more unscrupulous. If people didn''t know that this was


    just the four of them ying casually, seeing Miles'' posture, people would probably think that Miles and


    Casey had deep hatred. Otherwise, how could they be so ruthless?


    Even Matilda couldn''t stand it anymore. She nced at Miles and asked him to calm down a little. He


    was making people think that the two of them bullied a little girl so much because they didn''t want to


    wash the dishes.


    Fortunately, Miles was really teasing Casey, and after he bluffed Casey, he became much gentler.


    However, Casey was already dazed by him. Afterwards, even though Miles had put away his


    aggressive ying style, Casey was still hurry-scurry.


    It ended with the defeat of Casey and Kelvin.


    Casey was lying on the table, looking like she was being bullied miserably.


    Kelvin touched her head and said, "Good girl, I will avenge youter."


    Casey reached out to Kelvin and said, "My heart is hurt, woo woo woo."


    Kelvin pulled her up and said, "Go, let''s stay away from the battlefield."


    Casey nodded and followed Kelvin to the kitchen.


    Matilda looked at Miles helplessly, and said, "Look at you! Why are you bullying her?"


    "I thought Kelvin was going to make a move," Miles said.


    The reason for being so ruthless was naturally adequate.


    Miles wanted to get to know Kelvin''s bottom line and see what he would do.


    Matilda said, "You may be wrong. Kelvin is not that kind of person."


    Miles reached out and held Matilda''s shoulders, pulling her into his arms.


    Miles said, "So you''re not worried that I''ll be jealous?"


    Matilda was startled, then looked at Miles, and said, "Do you want to be jealous about that?"


    Miles smiled and said, "I shouldn''t?"


    He naturally knew that Matilda and Kelvin had nothing to do with each other, and it was impossible for


    them to have any emotional connection. However, as a man, he managed to court Matilda, so he


    couldn''t help but be narrow-minded.


    If he was so generous to the woman he cared about that he didn''t get jealous, did that mean that he


    didn''t actually love Matilda that much?


    Matilda was quite new to this feeling.


    After all, this was the first man who told himself so bluntly that he was jealous.


    Matilda approached Miles and said, "Miles, do you love me very much?"


    Miles raised his eyebrows, took Matilda over, and said, "What do you think?"


    If he didn''t love her, how can he care so much?


    Matilda giggled, and afterughing, the eyes she looked at Miles became full of tenderness.


    She said, "Since you love me so much, then love me well."


    She will repay him with the same affection.


    Listening to Matilda''s words, Miles understood what she meant. The corners of his mouth curled up,


    and he said, "Okay."


    In the kitchen.


    Casey hung on Kelvin''s body, looking like a poor little girl.


    "Kelvin, why is Miles so bad? He bullies me. What good will it do him to bully me? This bad guy, woo


    woo." Casey was so depressed. Her face was full of grievances, all against Miles.


    Kelvin said, "Maybe, Miles has his own n."


    "What''s the n?" Casey asked suspiciously.


    Now she didn''t think that Miles can have any good thoughts or good ns. She just thought that Miles


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was a super viin.


    Kelvin didn''t answer. There were some things that only men understood.


    He could feel that Miles wanted to test him, but he didn''t ept it.


    This made Miles very depressed.


    However, Kelvin really didn''t like such a way. He preferred to protect Casey in his own way, instead of


    just doing something that seemed to protect her in such a small matter.


    Of course, there was no need to exin this to Casey.


    Kelvin patted Casey''s arm and let her get off him.


    He said, "Okay, I''m going to put the oil. Be careful."


    Casey still wanted to stay by Kelvin''s side and refused to leave, so she said delicately, "Kelvin, teach


    me."


    Kelvin had no choice but to let her wait first, and went to the room to get her a long sleeve, so that even


    if the oil sshed, it wouldn''t burn her.


    Casey put on the clothes sweetly, feeling very happy.


    Kelvin was indeed the one who loved her the most.


    However, Casey soon realized a problem that she should not force anything that didn''t exist in her life.


    She may really have no talent in cooking, so she really didn''t need toe to the kitchen to try


    frantically.


    Otherwise, it can be very frustrating when it came to her confidence.


    Equally frustrated, of course, was her dear Miles.


    Miles still remembered to make smashed potato.


    In order not to disturb Kelvin, Miles came after all the dishes were cooked.


    He didn''t care about his face so much, and wasn''t that arrogant, so he let Kelvin teach him.


    Who would have thought that the smashed potato he made would be a mess.

 Chapter 530 He Would Rather Be A Lone Traveler

    Chapter 530 He Would Rather Be A Lone Traveler


    Chapter 530 He would rather be a lone traveler


    After all the dishes were ready, it happened it got dark outside.


    Matilda was already hungry, so she and Casey sat down by the table early.


    In order to save face for Miles, they didn''t start in advance, but waited for him to finish the smashed


    potato and serve them before starting eating together.


    However, when Miles brought a te of dark things with a dark face, both of them had regrets.


    The two of them probably may be too positive. Otherwise, how could they think that what they were


    waiting for will be a very delicious dish.


    Casey couldn''t hold back, andughed outright.


    In fact, growing up, Casey had a hard time finding anything to mock Miles about except cooking.


    However, this te of smashed potato really made Casey feel a kind of pleasure. It turned out that


    geniuses also had things they didn''t know.


    The three men in the Hayden family were really...


    Only in terms of cooking, they seemed like wastes.


    After Caseyughed enough, she took out her mobile phone, and took random pictures of the smashed


    potato.


    She smiled and said, "Miles, this is your first dish. It''s worthmemorating."


    After finishing speaking, she posted them in a chat group and mentioned all the members.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, before Casey had time to read the replies in the group, she was severely warned by Miles.


    Casey shrank her neck and snorted. He was such a cheapskate and lost his temper. Why was he so


    mean?


    She ducked to Kelvin''s side, as if she had a backer.


    Kelvin actually got a very headache at the moment.


    He didn''t even know how "talented" Miles was to be able to do such a horrible thing under his


    guidance.


    Kelvin didn''t even want to see that thing again, which was the Waterloo of his teaching career.


    Matilda looked at the reactions of the three of them, and finally softened his heart a little. He picked up


    the spoon and prepared to be the first one to try this te of smashed potato.


    Anyway, the ingredients were normal. At most they were not tasty, but they will never make people die.


    Matilda thought so, and started to act.


    Miles stopped it and said, "Don''t eat it. You really can''t eat it."


    However, Matilda had already put the smashed potato in her mouth.


    In the next second, Matilda''s expression twisted.


    She looked at Miles speechlessly. It was hard to imagine that a human could really make food like this.


    She winked at him with difficulty and said, "Miles, you really don''t go into the kitchen again."


    Was there anything more shocking to him than his girlfriend saying such words in person?


    No.


    Miles squeezed the space between his eyebrows and said, "I tried my best."


    "It''s okay. We don''t have to have a kitchen in the future." Matilda said.


    They would hire a cook to cook for them.


    Or, they can eat out, which was better than being in such a danger.


    "Alternatively, I could sign up for a ss," Miles said.


    He was really motivated to win, which made him really want to ovee this difficult problem.


    Matilda did not discourage him, but said, "I will apany you."


    The four finally began to have a formal meal, but no one ate the smashed potato.


    After they were full, only the smashed potato on the table was intact and untouched.


    Kelvin and Casey lost the card game and automatically took over the job of doing the dishes.


    Matilda was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t just bully her like this, so she also went to help.


    After packing up, Matilda and Miles left.


    Casey jumped onto Kelvin''s body again, clinging to him and refusing to get off.


    Kelvin held her up and asked with evil intentions, "What do you want to do?"


    Casey didn''t know how she went wrong through such a sentence. Her face turned red suddenly, and


    immediately, her legs wrapped around Kelvin''s waist.


    She buried her face in Kelvin''s neck and whispered, "Kelvin, I miss you."


    Kelvin carried her up and walked to the bedroom. Before Casey had time to react, Kelvin led her into


    that world again.


    The girl was wronged, and it was somewhat difficult to coax.


    He had no other way for the time being, so he made such a bad move.


    Fortunately, this method was quite effective. At least, she can fall asleep.


    Kelvin didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    After having sex with Casey, he took her into his arms again.


    He just looked at her sleeping face for the whole night.


    This night, Kelvin''s heart was not at peace.


    It was difficult for him to describe his mood, which was a veryplicated one.


    He never thought before that one day he would put a girl in such an important position in his heart.


    His world had never been peaceful. Even, many times, for Kelvin, he would rather be a lone traveler.


    In this way, the danger was his alone.


    All of his emotions did not need others to bear with him.


    However, now that Casey broke into his world like this, he had to re-examine such a rtionship.


    He had to admit that there were moments when his heart wasplicated.


    Of course, more was the throbbing brought by this girl.


    He loved this girl very much.


    Bowing down to kiss on Casey''s forehead softly, Kelvin said in a deep voice, "I love you, baby."

 Chapter 531 An Expression That Sees Through His Thoughts

    Chapter 531 An Expression That Sees Through His Thoughts


    Chapter 531 An expression that sees through his thoughts


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    Aimee came out of the shower and saw Patrick watching his phone.


    This made Aimee feel very strange, because Patrick will not watch the phone at all if he had nothing to


    do.


    She walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Patrick pulled her over, made her sit on hisps, and said, "I''ll show you something fun."


    Aimee looked at the phone screen suspiciously, and saw the picture sent by Casey.


    She carefully identified it for a long time, but still couldn''t hold back, and asked strangely, "What is


    this?"


    Patrick said, "Miles'' smashed potato."


    This answer simply surprised her.


    Looking at Patrick suspiciously, she was wondering if he said that on purpose to discredit Miles.


    Other than that, it was really hard for Aimee to think of anything else.


    However, when thinking of this, Aimee herself denied it in an instant.


    Patrick didn''t have to do that at all.


    Aimee stared at Patrick for a while before finally epting the fact.


    She couldn''t help it, and finallyughed out loud.


    In fact, the smashed potato was too "wonderful".


    Aimee held Patrick''s face and said, "Darling, I think your cooking skills are really good now."


    Patrick said, "It depends on whom topare with."


    Comparing with that idiot Miles, of course, he can be said to be a little culinary genius.


    Aimee couldn''t stopughing even more.


    She never thought that one day, Patrick would be able to win others in the matter of cooking.


    However, the men of Hayden family were really not good at cooking.


    She was suddenly curious about Walter''s.


    Puzzled, Aimee asked.


    Patrick said, "He''s probably worse than Miles."


    Aimee was speechless.


    So, how on earth did these two men survive?


    Was it possible that they really relied on takeaway or dined-in every day?


    Aimee actually didn''t quite understand such a way of living, mainly because she was picky about food,


    and the food outside was always not as delicious as the one she cooked.


    However, this was their way of life, and she wouldn''t make indiscreet remarks.


    But, Aimee suddenly thought of one thing.


    She said, "Matilda can''t cook either. The two of them will get married in the future, so it''s probably


    going to be ''lively''."


    Patrick said, "With Miles'' temperament, maybe he''ll have to solve it."


    Aimee didn''t think about how to solve it for a while, but hearing what Patrick said really made her feel


    relieved a lot.


    Patrick said, "Don''t worry. He, more than anyone else, would not want to make Miss Duncan wronged."


    Aimee curled the corners of her mouth, feeling really happy for Matilda.


    The next day.


    Aimee had made an appointment with Ash to apany him to Dous'' ce so that he could get


    the key smoothly.


    Before going out, Patrick had some concerns and said, "Do you really not need me to apany


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    you?"


    Aimee had no choice but to move closer to Patrick''s cheek and kiss him, saying, "Wait at home


    obediently for me toe back."


    Patrick didn''t want to make himself such a clingy and annoying person, so he said, "Call me if you have


    anything to do, and I''lle right away."


    Aimee felt a little helpless, and sometimes really thought that Patrick was a little possessed.


    She was just pregnant, and it wasn''t a big deal, but Patrick was overly cautious.


    However, she felt sweet about it.


    There was someone who cared so much about her. What could be happier than this?


    Aimee said, "No worries. There will be no problem."


    Anyway, she was Ash''s tutor. Even if Dous wanted to embarrass Ash, he will not do the same to her.


    She was just the one to help Ash keep up appearances, and she won''t be hurt.


    Patrick cared too much about her, and that was why he was so nervous.


    Patrick sent Aimee out and Ash drove over to pick her up.


    He gave Ash a look, which made Ash shudder instantly. He suddenly regretted and thought that he


    should not ask Aimee to support him.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Ash put on his seat belt and said, "Aimee, why do I feel that Mr. Hayden is


    going to kill me?"


    Aimee said helplessly, "No, even if he has that idea, you have my support."


    How did he feel that after Aimee said that, it became more creepy?


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and suddenly didn''t know whether he could still drive the car.


    Aimee was really speechless, and said directly, "If we don''t set off again, your brother will make things


    difficult for you. At that time, I won''t care about you."


    Ash immediately tensed up when he heard that.


    He started the car immediately and drove towards Dous'' ce.


    Half an hourter, Ash pulled over the car.


    Before getting out of the car, Ash said, "Aimee, you must remember that no matter what conditions my


    brother offers, you must not betray me."


    He had no intention of taking over the family business at all.


    Aimee suddenly became a little curious, and asked strangely, "In other families, brotherspete for


    the right to inherit fiercely. Why does it seem like a hot potato in your family?"


    Ash said, "Aimee, each person has his own ambitions, so my ambition is not on it. If you force me to


    bear these, I will not be happy."


    He just wanted to be a simple and happy scientific researcher, and didn''t want to be a domineering


    president in a bigpany at all.


    Because of his hobbies, he built an amusement park, but that was just a dream of his.


    He delegated the management of the amusement park to others, not himself.


    Dous just couldn''t bear that his younger brother was rtively carefree and kept away from those


    disputes, so he wanted to drag him back obsessively.


    Ash felt that Dous had gone too far.


    Aimee said, "If you think about it carefully, will you feel that your brother is not like that? He just wants


    to make fun of you?"


    Otherwise, at that time, how could he find her personally and let her take care of Ash?


    Ash thought about it, and it was really hard to say.


    He naturally knew that his family loved him very much and gave him great freedom.


    Only¡­


    Ash said, "Dous is a big bad guy with a bad mouth. He obviously has good intentions and can do


    good things. But every time he opens his mouth, he makes me want to beat him up."


    Aimee curled her lips and said, "You see, you understand everything, so, in fact, you don''t need to


    worry about anything at all."


    The two got out of the car. Even though Ash wasforted by Aimee just now, he was still a little


    depressed.


    He said, "Aimee, even though that''s what you said, you can''t side with my brother."


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry. I can''t find anyone who can rece you with your scientific research level. No


    matter what, I will keep you."


    Ash was instantly relieved when he heard Aimee say that.


    That was called: with Aimee, there was no worry.


    He straightened up in an instant, and went to ring the doorbell very proudly.


    Dous seemed to know that Aimee wasing too, so instead of embarrassing Ash, the doorbell


    rang twice before he came to open the door.


    However, he gave Ash a yful look, an expression that saw through Ash''s thoughts.


    Ash touched his nose and said, "Dous."

 Chapter 532 He CanT Escape

    Chapter 532 He Can''T Escape


    Chapter 532 He can''t escape


    Ash sounded quite well-behaved when he called his name, which made Dous happy.


    He nodded to Aimee and asked her toe in.


    After Aimee went in, she found out that Martha was also there.


    After checking her body in the hospitalst time, Aimee didn''t pay attention to her condition again.


    However, seeing that she had recovered, Aimee was a little surprised.


    She looked at Martha and Dous indiscriminately. For a while, she really didn''t know what happened


    between the two of them.


    Ash was intimidated by the sudden appearance of this woman in front of him.


    He understood Dous'' temperament, and he would not keep a woman at home at all.


    It seemed that there were words written all over his body: keep women away.


    However, such a guy actually had a woman in his ce.


    The evil factor in Ash''s blood began to stir up.


    He can assure that the rest of their family didn''t know about it at all.


    Ash, immediately, burst with joy.


    As long as Dous dared to make things difficult for him, he dared to tell their family about it.


    When the time came, Dous dared not still bully him.


    Just thinking about it made Ash so happy that he didn''t even notice that he had all his thoughts


    disyed on his face.


    Dous squinted his eyes, looked at his viinous look, took three portfolios from the cab, and


    said, "I have thought about it. These three houses are more suitable for your situation. See which one


    you want."


    Ash didn''t even think twice but said directly, "All."


    He didn''t want to face Dous, but wanted to take them all at once and never be threatened by him


    again.


    Ash said, "There are seven more. Give me all of them."


    "No." Dous refused directly.


    Ash immediately became unhappy, looked at Dous, and said, "You already have so many properties


    under your name. It''s useless if you hold mine."


    "I went to have a look. They need to be renovated." Dous said.


    Because he bought those houses in different times, the newness and oldness of the house were also


    different.


    Moreover, none of the houses he bought had ever been lived in. Although manpower was arranged to


    maintain them on a regr basis, some of them were indeed shabby.


    After Ash heard that, he didn''t have any problems with it.


    He said, "Okay, then you should renovate ording to my preferences. Don''t change too much."


    Dous looked at Ash speechlessly. Was he addicted to order him around?


    "You ask so much. So do you have to do something for me too?" Dous said.


    Ash knew that if the keys were given to him so easily, nothing good would happenter.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Dous and said, "I''m your younger brother. Is it really alright to have even reckoning?"


    "What''s wrong?" Dous smiled, and said, "I think it''s pretty good."


    Ash suddenly felt that his elder brother was bing more and more like a profiteer.


    He quickly looked towards Aimee, because he could only pin his hope on Aimee.


    He didn''t believe Dous canpete with his tutor.


    Dous was helpless by his childish younger brother.


    He didn''t even understand why Ash had the delusion that after he had invited Aimee over, he could do


    nothing to him.


    Dous said, "Ash, do you think I''m easy to be fooled?"


    Ash was so pissed off by what he said.


    Was this something that his own big brother can say?


    Did he still have a little bit of brotherly love?


    Ash said, "What do you want? Anyway, it''s impossible for me to go back and manage thepany for


    you. I want to dedicate my life to scientific research. If you obstruct me in this matter, I think you''ll be


    hated."


    Dous was quite speechless.


    His younger brother was like a child, thinking that it was okay to speak harshly towards him, which was


    so naive.


    Dous looked at Aimee and said, "Dr. Read, why will he hate me because of this?"


    Aimee sighed secretly and suddenly had an urge to throw Ash back.


    She said, "Ash is indeed a very important partner of mine. If he can no longer continue to do research,


    it''ll be a great loss not only to me, but also to the country."


    Ash felt secretly refreshed when he heard Aimee''s words.


    As long as anything was rted to the country, it must be carefully weighed.


    His tutor''s method was really powerful enough.


    Dous was helpless. Aimee had already spoken. If he tripped Ash again, he would not be able to


    bear the consequences.


    He took a deep look at Ash, meaning nothing but wanting to punch him.


    Ash winked at him, extremely arrogant.


    He knew that with Aimee backing him up, it would be too easy to achieve his goal.


    Ash was very happy. If he was given a pair of wings at this time, he would definitely fly into the sky.


    After dealing with Dous, Ash quickly put all the keys in his pocket, then looked at Aimee and said,


    "Aimee, don''t you still have something to do? Let''s go."


    He didn''t want to stay with Dous for a moment. Otherwise , if this guy repented, he would cry


    indeed.


    Dous was speechless. Did Ash think that if he deliberately opposed him, he can escape?

 Chapter 533 Do You Think ILl Let You Go Back Alone?

    Chapter 533 Do You Think I''Ll Let You Go Back Alone?


    Chapter 533 Do you think I''ll let you go back alone?


    After Aimee and Ash left, Dous looked at Martha who had been silent all this time, and said, "What?


    Do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    Martha looked up at Dous, and after a while, she said, "Who can bully you?"


    Martha said this from the bottom of her heart.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her opinion, no one can bully Dous. The reason why Dous seemed to be at a disadvantage in


    today''s conversation was actually Dous was giving way to Ash.


    Dous heard the words, looked at Martha, snorted lightly, and said, "No one can bully me? Then why


    do I feel that you''re very happy to bully me these days?"


    Martha was dumbfounded.


    What did she do to bully him?


    Martha said, "Boss, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Dous said, "Don''t understand? Let me ask you, how have I treated you during this time?"


    Inexplicably, Martha felt that this was a pitfall.


    She couldn''t answer casually. Otherwise, she might be trapped by Dous.


    Having worked for him for seven years, if she can''t even understand this, those seven years meant


    nothing.


    Dous said, "Why don''t you talk? Because you think I treat you badly?"


    Martha thought about it carefully. During this time, Dous was indeed very kind to her.


    It can be said that Dous was obedient to her.


    However, the more it was because of this, the more distressed Martha felt.


    She knew what Dous was thinking and what he wanted to achieve, but she didn''t want to


    No matter what Dous said, she had made up her mind that she didn''t want to go back to work.


    After staying here with Dous for a few days, she understood that Dous would not really force her


    to do anything. If she didn''t want to go back to work so much, he would not be able to carry her back.


    Therefore, these days, she had really let herself free, and even exposed her true nature on purpose. Of


    course, it was an exaggerated nature, just to let Dous retreat in spite of difficulties.


    However, what made Martha very distressed was that it seemed that no matter what she did, Dous


    will give her infinite tolerance.


    Martha had no way. Sometimes, she really wanted to be self-sabotaging and wear Dous out.


    However, soon, she denied her thoughts in that she couldn''t do this. Otherwise, the longer the time she


    lived with him, the more she couldn''t hide what she was afraid of.


    Martha had no way to expose her own embarrassment in front of Dous.


    She lowered her eyes and said, "Mr. Torres, can you let me go back? I don''t want to stay with you


    anymore."


    Dous was not annoyed. Instead, heughed and said, "Are you determined toe back to work?"


    Now, she can see clearly that it can''t be bypassed.


    Martha leaned back on the sofa decadently, and said, "Then tell me, how can you let me go?"


    "What do you think?" Dous also leaned on the sofa in the same posture, but he looked much more


    rxed than Martha.


    Martha got a little angry in an instant. If she wasn''t sure she couldn''t beat him, she really wanted to


    fight Dous.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with this guy. How could he be such a rascal?


    Martha said, "Could it be, are you going to spend the rest of your life with me?"


    As Dous heard this, he didn''t answer right away. Instead, he started to ponder inexplicably.


    He looked Martha up and down, as if thinking about what she meant.


    After a long time, Dous seemed to havee to a good conclusion.


    He said, "You think I can''t afford it?"


    Martha was at a loss for words.


    There was no way for this conversation to continue. Martha inexplicably felt that if it continued like this,


    things might get out of control.


    Martha leaned on the sofa dejectedly, and said, "It''s up to you, anyway. It''ll be all in vain, so don''t be


    angry with me."


    She really wasn''t ready to make Dous hate her.


    Dous smiled and said, "I thought you didn''t care what I thought at all."


    Martha choked, bit her lips tightly, almost blurted out the words in her heart, but suppressed in the end.


    She wanted to tell Dous that she cared about what he thought, more than anything else.


    But¡­


    There were some things she couldn''t say to Dous.


    Martha took a throw pillow and put it in her arms, putting herself into a protective position.


    Dous looked at her like this and wanted to say something, but he didn''t anyway.


    For a moment, the atmosphere fell into silence, until a cell phone rang, breaking the silence of the


    room.


    It was Martha''s ringtone.


    Martha gave it a strange look. It was an unfamiliar number, and she didn''t really want to answer it.


    When she was working before, her mobile phone was almost on call 24 hours a day. Apart from


    answering Dous'' calls, she also had to deal with all emergencies at any time.


    The phone rang over and over again. Martha had no choice but to answer it anyway.


    An anxious woman''s voice came from the other end, "Hey, Martha, you finally answer the phone.


    Something happened to your home."


    Martha''s brows furrowed suddenly, and for a moment, she couldn''t understand what the words meant.


    After asking about the identity of the woman, Martha figured out what was going on.


    She stood up from the sofa, looked at Dous, and said, "My house was smashed. Why don''t you let


    me go back?"


    Dous was taken aback when he heard the words, then stood up and said to Martha, "I''ll apany


    you back."


    Martha wasn''t restrained, and this wasn''t the time to be like this.


    Sitting in the car, Martha had a very helpless feeling.


    She can imagine who smashed her home.


    It was just that she didn''t understand why those people still didn''t let her go after such a long time, and


    still tortured her like this.


    For a moment, Martha was nervous. She couldn''t exin what was going on to Dous, and didn''t


    want him to see those things.


    "Stop," Martha yelled suddenly.


    Dous stepped on the brake, turned his head to look at her, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Martha bit her lower lip lightly and said, "I''ll go back by myself."


    With that said, Martha was about to get out of the car.


    However, Dous did not unlock the car, and looked dissatisfied.


    He said, "Martha, do you think I''ll let you go back alone?"

 Chapter 534 Did You Hear Me?

    Chapter 534 Did You Hear Me?


    Chapter 534 Did you hear me?


    Martha was a little overwhelmed by what Dous said.


    She bowed her head, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    Dous looked at Martha and said, "Sit down. Don''t say anything that makes me angry. Otherwise,


    you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    Martha didn''t speak any more, just drooped her head, as if letting Dous do what he wanted.


    Dous restarted the car and headed towards Martha''s neighborhood.


    When they arrived, a lot of people gathered downstairs, and the woman who called Martha was also


    there. When she saw Marthaing, she immediately greeted her, "Hey, Martha, you''re here. I don''t


    know which bastard did it. Go up and see what''s going on."


    After thanking the woman, Martha went upstairs.


    It was better than she expected. At least, the door was not damaged too much, and the messy scene


    she imagined was also better than what she expected.


    Martha inspected it. In this house, basically everything that could be smashed was ruined, and


    everything that could be damaged was also destroyed.


    Probably because she had prepared psychologically, Martha was very calm about all the things in front


    of her.


    However, for Dous, it was a different story.


    His face looked grim, and his expression seemed to show that he was about to kill someone.


    Martha raised her eyes, and saw Dous'' expression, which made her stunned for a moment. After a


    while, Martha found her voice, "Mr. Torres, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dous stepped on the mess on the ground, walked up to Martha, and said, "Can you guess who did


    it?"


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously wanted to avoid this question, but Dous


    stared at Martha closely, as if trying to see through her.


    With such gazes, Martha was oppressed, unable to answer this question at all.


    However, Dous did not give her a chance to escape.


    He said, "Aren''t you going to say it? Martha, do you really think I can''t find it out?"


    Martha''s expression froze instantly. She looked at Dous, and even her breathing stopped for a


    moment.


    She looked at Dous for a while, and then said with difficulty, "Can you not force me?"


    Dous'' heart seemed to be grabbed by something, making him unable to breathe for a long time.


    He looked at Martha, and wanted to say some harsh words, so that Martha could tell him honestly.


    But, just for a moment, Dous couldn''t be cruel to Martha.


    He said, "Martha, do you think I only see you as a tool for my work?"


    Martha was taken aback when she heard the words, and instantly became a little overwhelmed.


    She didn''t know what Dous meant by asking this, and she had always thought so.


    However, she will not be unhappy about this. This was the rtionship they should have, and she had


    nothing to be unhappy about.


    But, now that Dous brought it up like this, it made Martha feel a little dazed.


    She didn''t understand what Dous meant by this.


    Martha just looked at Dous nkly. The nkness and helplessness in her eyes seemed to stab a


    knife in Dous'' heart.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, which made him feel that being looked at by Martha in the eyes


    made him so sad.


    Dous said, "Martha, even if I only regard you as a tool, you have worked for me for seven years. Do


    you really think that these seven years are not enough for me to have some feelings for you?"


    No matter how exploited and oppressed he was, seven years would move him.


    Martha bit her lip and looked at Dous with unspeakable sadness in her heart .


    She didn''t even know how tofort Dous, but that was exactly what she thought.


    She had always put a great distance between them, and it had nothing to do with Dous. It was


    purely because she really didn''t think she deserved it.


    Her past made it impossible for her to face Dous so calmly, and she was even more afraid to think


    about so many things.


    She always thought she was unworthy.


    Martha lowered her eyes, her voice trembling.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, can you not force me?"


    Dous fell silent, and could see clearly that Martha really didn''t want to give him a chance.


    He took a deep look at Martha, didn''t say anything, but just turned around and walked out silently.


    Martha watched his back and knew he was really angry.


    She bit her lip tightly, trying to keep herself from crying.


    She didn''t want to lose face, not at all.


    Regaining herposure, Martha began to tidy up the mess on the floor.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have any valuables. Otherwise, she would really be angry if she was made like


    this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Halfway through tidying up, Dous came in again. He originally wanted to tell Martha not to do it


    anymore, but when he saw her kneeling on the ground tidying up bit by bit, he couldn''t help but stop.


    Dous said, "Be careful with your hands. Don''t get injured."


    Martha was picking up fragments of a vase on the ground, and when she heard this, she paused, and


    her mind was affected a little more.


    She nodded and said, "I see. I''ll be careful."


    Martha heard the trembling in her voice, and despised herselfpletely how useless she was,


    because his few words made her like this.


    Sniffing, Martha continued to tidy up.


    However, she was still distracted by Dous'' words and cut her finger by the vase shards.


    Dous heard her exmation and hurried over, only to see blood dripping from her finger.


    In an instant, Dous felt enraged, which made him even look at Martha with extra cruelty.


    Martha heard Dous yell at herself. "Didn''t I tell you to be careful? Did you hear me!?"


    She stared nkly at Dous, not knowing how to react for a while.


    As if she was frightened by Dous, Martha said after a long time, "Dous, don''t be mad at me. I


    really hurt. Don''t do this to me."


    As she spoke, Martha''s tears fell uncontrobly.


    In an instant, Dous lost all anger, and for the first time, Martha was so vulnerable in front of him.

 Chapter 535 You CanT Cry

    Chapter 535 You Can''T Cry


    Chapter 535 You can''t cry


    Dous took a deep breath, trying to suppress all his emotions.


    He looked at Martha. His heart was stuffy, as if it was hard for him to breathe.


    For a moment, Dous didn''t know why he became like this and why he did such a thing. It wasn''t like


    him at all.


    However, he was really going to be pissed off by this woman.


    But he got angry inexplicably.


    Martha seemed to be really wronged. With tears falling down, she looked pitiful.


    Dous felt sore and wanted to do many things, but all he could do at the moment was to heal


    Martha''s wound first.


    He took Martha''s hand and said, "Come out with me first."


    The house had been smashed like this, so there was security problem.


    Dous pulled Martha out of the house. There were still many people seeing the fun at the door, but


    Martha didn''t care.


    She followed Dous back to the car.


    Dous wrapped her finger with a tissue for temporary treatment, then told Martha to stay in the car


    and went to the pharmacy by himself.


    Martha looked at Dous'' back, and her heart was throbbing.


    She couldn''t describe her mood at this moment, and she couldn''t describe the impact Dous had


    brought her.


    It was the first time she saw Dous like this , who was in such a hurry for her, and ran in such a panic.


    For a moment, Martha wanted to tell him everything, to let him know why she was willing to stay by his


    side for seven years. Even in the early years when he was extremely demanding, she persisted.


    She was just an ordinary girl. She will be wronged and sad, but for him, she had never felt wronged at


    all.


    Martha had no way to say these words to Dous, and was even more uncertain whether he was


    willing to listen.


    Martha was most worried about what Dous would think of her if she told him.


    Just thinking about the look that Dous might give her at that time had already made Martha very


    copsed.


    She can''t take that.


    So, before Dous learned about her past, she had to leave first.


    Dous hurried to the pharmacy and bought sterile cotton balls and bandages.


    As soon as he came back, he saw Martha in a daze.


    For no reason, Dous somehow felt that this woman was getting farther and farther away from him.


    Again, Dous didn''t want this to happen for no reasons.


    He didn''t want Martha out of his world, not at all.


    This feeling made him very difficult to control, as if he was afraid of something, which made his


    breathing so uneasy.


    He didn''t know what Martha was thinking, or what she was going to do.


    But, at this moment, Dous really had an idea that he would not let Martha leave him, absolutely not.


    Even, Dous had an even crazier idea that he wanted to make Martha his own.


    As soon as this idea popped up, Dous'' blood boiled all over inside his body.


    He was thinking about this possibility, and soon he was sure that this was what he wanted.


    There were many reasons that didn''t need to be asked any more. He was not really an idiot but


    understood many things.


    On the contrary, no one knew his own heart better than him.


    Dous got into the car, took Martha''s hand, and said, "Let me deal with it for you."


    Martha didn''t refuse, but obediently let Dous deal with her wound.


    Her wound was cut deeply, and the bleeding never stopped. The whole pack of tissues had been used


    up, but the bleeding still continued.


    Dous saw that he couldn''t handle it well, so he said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    This wound looked like it needed stitches.


    Martha had no objection. At this moment, she was obedient, as if no matter what Dous said, she will


    carry it out.


    However, her obedient appearance made Dous very uneasy.


    Her obedient look made him think that she was saying goodbye, unconsciously.


    However, Dous couldn''t ask, and really couldn''t ask Martha about the truest thoughts in her heart.


    On the way to the hospital, neither of them spoke, and inside the car was eerily quiet, even depressing.


    Martha wanted to say something for a moment, but when she saw Dous'' tense profile, she couldn''t


    say anything.


    This feeling was very ufortable.


    Martha even wanted to tell Dous to stop the car, because she couldn''t stand the depression


    anymore.


    Finally, they arrived at the hospital and, as Dous thought, Martha''s finger needed stitches.


    After three stitches and some treatment, they were allowed to leave.


    Martha looked at her finger and felt a strange feeling for no reason.


    She looked towards Dous and said in a very brisk voice, "What should I do, Mr. Torres? I really can''t


    work for you."


    However, what she said really angered Dous.


    Dous looked at her, made sure she was not joking, and even had the urge to give her a hard time.


    He was really pissed off.


    As a result, his face was dark, and he clearly wanted to beat Martha up.


    At least, that was what Martha thought.


    Martha shrank her neck, making a frightened look.


    She just looked at Dous like this, looking weak and pitiful.


    Dous was annoyed by her, but he was not angry anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He looked at Martha funny and said, "Do you think I''m going to hit you?"


    "It''s wrong to hit a woman," Martha said solemnly.


    Dous said, "You''re talking like I''m a gentleman in your mind."


    Martha choked, and for a moment, it seemed difficult to answer this question.


    In her heart, Dous was naturally not a gentleman.


    In many cases, she can say that he had no grace at all.


    However, it did not affect that he had a strong personality charm.


    Just like those women who came to cooperate with him, she didn''t know how many of them came for


    him, even if he would not make any concessions in his own interests.


    But those women still scrambled for him.


    Of course , Martha was very clear that the reason behind this had a very deep connection with


    Dous'' good-looking appearance.


    Even she herself was originally because of this.


    However, this still didn''t affect her, and she was finally conquered by Dous''s charisma.


    Dous said, "Put away your thoughts, Martha. I didn''t force you to work for me in the first ce. Don''t


    act like you are being bullied. Otherwise, if I really do, you can''t cry."

 Chapter 536 Requite Favours

    Chapter 536 Requite Favours


    Chapter 536 Requite favours


    Martha choked on Dous'' words, and remained silent for a long time.


    Now she suddenly felt that no matter what she said to Dous, she would be speechless by him in the


    end.


    This feeling WAS quite annoying.


    Martha turned her face away, not wanting to say anything more to Dous.


    Likewise, Dous didn''t want to have much to say to her.


    The two seemed to be in a stalemate, neither paid attention to the other, norpromised with the


    other.


    It wasn''t until Martha noticed the route Dous was driving that she finally turned her head, looked at


    Dous, and said, "I have to go back and sort it out."


    "I let some people go there. You''re so hurt. What are you going to do?" Dous said.


    Martha just cut her finger. Why did it sound like she was disabled in Dous'' heart?


    Martha looked at Dous, still very insistent, "I really want to go back. Let me go back."


    Dous got annoyed by her again, turned his head to look at her, and said, "Martha, do you have to


    fight me like this?"


    Martha didn''t.


    Dous said, "You should know better than anyone else that I''m not a good-tempered person. The


    reason why I''m still talking to you like this is I care about you. Martha, don''t waste my patience.


    Otherwise, I might lose control of what I do."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Martha was a little confused by what Dous said.


    For a moment, she was a little overwhelmed.


    In particr, Dous said he cared about her.


    For Martha, this was even more shocking.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood, but this feeling made her very tense.


    Biting her lip lightly, Martha said, "I didn''t mean to upset you."


    Dous was instantly soothed by Martha.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "Martha, what do you want me to do with you?"


    Dous had never been so helpless. It seemed that everything was ready for him, but something was


    amiss.


    And it was Martha who brought him this feeling.


    This made Dous even more helpless.


    After all, he couldn''t really bring himself to force Martha to do anything.


    For a while, no one spoke again.


    Dous was driving with a tight jawline, but it could be seen from the profile that he was not in a very


    good mood right now.


    Martha didn''t dare to say anything more, but looked at Dous from time to time, withplex


    emotions in her eyes that she hadn''t even noticed.


    However, her emotion was still captured by Dous.


    At the red light ahead, Dous stopped the car, looked at Martha, and said, "When you look at me like


    this, it makes me think you want to say goodbye to me."


    When Martha heard this, she really wanted to take advantage of the situation and make this thinge


    true.


    However, when meeting Dous'' eyes, Martha couldn''t say anything.


    She turned her face away and said, "You think too much."


    Dous didn''t continue to say anything, but restarted the car.


    Martha was taken back to Dous'' residence.


    In this regard, she hadpromised.


    When she was in the car just now, Martha had actually already thought about it. If she really couldn''t


    change anything, then let her ept it calmly.


    If Dous wanted to know those things, she could tell him too.


    She was mentally prepared that after he learned about that, he would be extremely disgusted with


    herself.


    So, after getting out of the car, Martha said to Dous, "I have something to tell you."


    Dous paused and looked at Martha with a faint premonition.


    He was happy that Martha was willing to talk to him, which meant that she did not block him out of her


    world anymore.


    This realization put Dous in a very good mood. However, when he saw Martha''s expression, he


    hesitated.


    Did he want to let her open her mouth?


    He knew very well that Martha''s expression was a kind of determination to face death unflinchingly.


    As if with him, as long as she said those things, she would be sentenced to death by him.


    However, Dous couldn''t tell Martha directly that he already knew those things, but he just wanted


    her to tell him herself.


    But now, Dous was really hesitating whether to do this or not.


    He didn''t even know why he was hesitating, but it was very clear that when he saw Martha''s


    expression, he was very worried.


    Seeing that Dous hadn''t spoken for a long time, Martha was actually a little discouraged.


    She suddenly felt powerless, so she didn''t even know what she was doing.


    She just looked at Dous and said, "Let''s just talk here."


    She wasn''t sure if Dous would want her in his house after hearing that.


    Dous'' heart seemed to be hammered hard, which made him very painful.


    He could see that Martha was thinking of something.


    However, her thought made him feel deeply feeble.


    After all, how much suffering a girl had endured to have this performance.


    Dous sighed secretly and said, "Let''s go in and talk."


    Martha hesitated for a moment, but she was not stubborn and hypocritical.


    She walked in with Dous, but somehow felt a sense of unease.


    Dous sensed her emotions, but didn''t say much.


    He went to the refrigerator to get two bottles of sparkling water, then came over, handed one to Martha,


    took the other bottle himself, and sat down on the opposite sofa.


    Martha said, "Don''t you always wonder why I''m by your side for seven years?"


    She didn''t go around the bush, but went straight to the point.


    Dous nodded and said, "I really want to know. Does it mean that I really have some powerful charm


    that makes you willing to do this?"


    Martha was very moved when she heard his deliberately teasing words.


    She could feel that Dous was exuding kindness towards herself.


    This made her feel very at ease.


    She raised her eyes, looked at Dous, and said, "Because you saved me, I requite favour."


    Dous was taken aback. It was not like he didn''t think about this reason when he got Martha''s


    information before.


    However, hearing Martha really say that at this moment, Dous was still stunned for a moment.


    He asked, "When?"

 Chapter 537 SheS Like Waiting To Be Sentenced To Death

    Chapter 537 She''S Like Waiting To Be Sentenced To Death


    Chapter 537 She''s like waiting to be sentenced to death


    Martha fell silent, as if she still didn''t want to recall the past of that time very much.


    Her face was uncontrobly pale, with all her blood gone, and her skin, which was not covered by any


    makeup, was lifeless.


    Dous felt very ufortable seeing her like this.


    He was even regretting if he shouldn''t let Martha remember those things again, the things that made


    her suffer.


    However, Dous became more and more aware that maybe for Martha, speaking out these words


    was the best solution, allowing her topletely separate from the past.


    So, even though this process was painful, Dous still hoped that she can get over this hurdle.


    Thinking of this, Dous didn''t stop Martha from recalling.


    He looked at Martha silently, without any urging, without any persecution, just stared at her quietly.


    Martha seemed to feel the kindness from Dous. She adjusted her breathing and looked up at


    Dous again. Her eyes seemed to be full of attachment.


    Dous hadn''t seen in her eyes for the past seven years.


    In an instant, Dous'' mood became moreplicated.


    He didn''t know how to describe how he felt when he saw such an expression, and somehow he had


    the feeling that he was the whole world of this woman.


    This kind of feeling made Dous very flustered.


    He was even a little overwhelmed.


    He didn''t know how to describe it, as if his world had been invaded by something forcefully.


    Martha didn''t hide any of her emotions anymore, but looked at Dous so straightforwardly,


    dependent, loving, and even surrendered.


    Of course, what was more, it was gratitude, the kind of admiration that seemed to regard Dous as a


    god.


    Martha said, "Thirteen years ago, in Juplye, you saved me."


    Dous'' body trembled. Was it really in Juplye?


    But he clearly had no memory about it at all.


    Martha saw Dous'' doubts. She smiled miserably and said, "It''s normal that you don''t remember. At


    that time, you had a fever, and you were a little confused."


    Dous couldn''t believe it even more, because he didn''t understand how he saved Martha when he


    was in that state.


    Martha said, "Actually, I''m surprised too. You were already like that. Where did you get the strength to


    drag me out?"


    Thirteen years ago, Martha was sold to Juplye by her gambler father. She was the youngest and most


    beautiful among other boys and girls who were sold there.


    Because she was the most beautiful one, she was kept under the strictest supervision. Of course, it


    also made her safer in the face of danger for a longer time than others.


    Because she was more able to be sold for a good price than other children, this made those men, who


    had evil thoughts about her, weigh it in the face of huge financial benefits, whether they wanted to have


    a quick pleasure, or wantedrge amount of money.


    However, Martha still suffered a lot of humiliation. Those men couldn''t really do anything to her, so they


    used even more evil means to find pleasure from her.


    Therefore, Martha had always believed that although she was not really humiliated, she was still


    unclean.


    Martha continued, "That day, they were going to take us to another ce. When we passed by a hotel,


    I didn''t know why you ran out of it and just broke in. I thought you were a newly arrested child, but I


    found outter that you were not."


    Dous looked at Martha, carefully remembering.


    However, he did not recall it.


    There seemed to be something missing in his memory, but he never thought about it.


    Martha said, "We were locked in arge truck in the dark. In fact, we couldn''t see the situation outside


    at all. I couldn''t understand theirnguage, but I could tell from their tone that they were very angry.


    Cursing, and violence. I don''t know how long I heard the noise. The door that closed us was opened,


    and you were thrown in, but the door was not closed, and I heard gunshots."


    Dous thought about what Martha said, and probably guessed what was going on.


    It should be his father who arrived with his men and arrested the gang.


    Dous really didn''t have that memory.


    He looked at Martha and said, "I don''t know what it was like at the time. I can''t recall that memory at all,


    and if I do, I won''t forget you."


    When Martha heard this, her eye sockets felt a little sore in an instant.


    She bit her lip and said, "I''m not that greedy that I hope you can remember me. I just want to tell you


    that I''m really grateful that you saved me, so I want to do something for you."


    Martha lowered her eyes. When she said these words, she was actually somewhat guilty.


    Was she really not greedy?


    She really didn''t want to be remembered by Dous?


    Martha didn''t believe it herself.


    She knew very well that she was not that innocent, but just didn''t dare have wishful thinking.


    She also can''t get revenge on Dous.


    A woman like her who was full of stains can make those delusional thingse true?


    She didn''t want to involve Dous even more. He was clearly standing under the sun, unlike her who


    climbed up from the mud.


    However, he was the only light in her life.


    Once trapped in darkness, she will naturally yearn for the light even more.


    Martha''s tears fell down. She knew that she was really guilty of saying these words.


    But, the more because of this, the more she knew about it, which made her more desperate.


    Martha sniffed and said, "I just hope you can believe me. In the past seven years, I really have no


    intention of hurting you or thepany."


    She looked up at Dous. Her eyes were filled with sadness.


    At this moment, Martha didn''t hide any of her emotions, but showed all directly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was like a person waiting to be sentenced to death. Except for sadness, she had no other emotion


    now.

 Chapter 538 Beware Of The Wound

    Chapter 538 Beware Of The Wound


    Chapter 538 Beware of the wound


    Dous looked at Martha. His expression was tense and more serious than ever.


    In Martha''s eyes, Dous at the moment made her heart feel even colder.


    She couldn''t describe her mood at the moment, a feeling of despair spreading in her heart.


    Martha smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t have any wrong thoughts, and I''ll leave."


    After speaking, Martha stood up from the sofa, holding the bottle of sparkling water in her hand.


    She didn''t take a sip, but just held it tightly.


    From Martha''s point of view, if there was anything she can take away, it was probably only this bottle of


    sparkling water.


    Dous gave her this.


    Martha couldn''t help ridiculing herself how humble she was, to think of taking away this bottle of


    sparkling water, as if she had a slight connection with Dous.


    What a ludicrous idea! She guarded it so naively.


    Martha bowed to Dous and said, "Dous, I have always owed you a thank you for the past thirteen


    years. Today I finally have this opportunity to solemnly thank you. Thank you for saving me. Thank


    you."


    After speaking, Martha lifted her foot and prepared to leave.


    However, her wrist was pulled hard.


    Dous also stood up, grabbed Martha''s wrist, and held her tightly.


    His face looked very serious, but not disgusted.


    Seeing Dous'' emotions clearly, Martha felt a little more at ease.


    However, she was still very apprehensive and terrified, afraid that she would make a mistake.


    Dous said, "Where are you leaving? After telling me this, do you think it''s over? Martha, what do you


    think I am?"


    Martha pursed her lips, unable to respond for a long time.


    She wanted to tell Dous that she thought of him as the whole world.


    But can she?


    She can''t.


    She didn''t have that qualification, so what can she do?


    Martha''s eyes were red again, and the tears were pattering down,pletely uncontroble.


    She felt very ashamed, and raised her hand to wipe her tears indiscriminately.


    However, it didn''t help at all.


    The tears seemed to be against her, and kept falling down, crackling, without stopping for a moment.


    Martha was about to die of anger at herself, and also died of grievance.


    She was sad, very sad.


    But what to do? Facing Dous, she couldn''t say anything.


    Dous was very at a loss. Facing Martha like this, he didn''t even know how to appease her.


    This was the Martha he had never seen before, and it was her that made him feel extremely panicked.


    It was like, if he identally said something that hurt her, her world would copse.


    At this moment, all Dous can think of, which can give Martha a littlefort, was...


    To hug her.


    Thinking this way, Dous did it.


    With a little force on his wrist, he pulled Martha into his arms.


    Martha was frightened by his action again, and after falling into Dous'' arms, she didn''t recover for a


    long time.


    Or maybe, Martha just didn''t want to recover.


    She craved the smell of Dous. It made her feel extremelyfortable and secure.


    It was just that Martha didn''t know how long she can crave the sense of security.


    However, Dous hugged Martha forcefully, with such force that it could even be said that he trapped


    her in his arms. The strength of his arm even hurt Martha a little.


    She was strangled and wanted to say something to Dous, but she couldn''t.


    Neither of them spoke for a while, and Martha justy quietly in Dous'' arms.


    They didn''t know how long it took before Martha raised her hand and quietly pinched Dous'' clothes.


    She didn''t dare to squeeze too much. She looked cautious, as if she was afraid of being discovered by


    Dous.


    Martha like this made Dous feel even more distressed.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the top of Martha''s head.


    Dous said, "Martha, don''t leave, okay?"


    Martha''s body froze, because Dous'' tone of voice when he said this was a cautious tone she had


    never heard before.


    Even, Martha could hear a bit of pleading in Dous'' tone.


    Her fingers tightened unconsciously, and she hugged Dous tightly.


    Let her be capricious this time. Let her show all her emotions to Dous frankly.


    Martha''s voice trembled, and there was a hidden love.


    She said, "Dous, I listen to you."


    As long as he didn''t let her go, she won''t go.


    Even if he was just out of pity for her.


    She just wanted to look at him from such a distance, so quietly.


    Dous'' arms tightened a little more, and he said, "Martha, give me some time to sort things out,


    okay?"


    Martha nodded. As if she had let go of all her defenses, she just leaned softly on Dous'' chest.


    The two hugged like this for an unknown how long before Dous let her go.


    He asked her to sit down on the sofa again, and he squatted down in front of her.


    Dous said, "I''ll go out for a while. You can take a bathter, rx, and sleep for a while, okay?"


    Martha subconsciously wanted to refuse, and reached out to Dous, trying to grab his hand.


    However, after she raised her hand, it froze in mid-air, because she dared not touch Dous.


    Such a reaction made Dous'' heart ache again.


    Dous raised his hand, held Martha''s hand, and said, "Do you want to go out with me?"


    Martha wanted to say that she wanted to follow him.


    But, after thinking about it, she could guess that Dous'' going out this time was probably because of


    her.


    Perhaps, he wanted to find out whether the words she said were true.


    Martha smiled and said, "I listen to you. I''ll sleep at home."


    Unconsciously, Martha talked about the word "home".


    This word made Dous''s heart tremble.


    The word didn''t mean much to him, but hearing it from Martha at this moment, it had a different


    meaning.


    It was as if this was really their home.


    This feeling was so subtle that Dous felt as if there was a little beast in his heart, swaying wantonly.


    Dous'' gaze on Martha''s face was extremely gentle, a kind that he hadn''t even noticed.


    Martha was dazzled by the gaze for an instant.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She even wondered if she was wrong. Otherwise, how could she see a bit of love in Dous'' eyes?


    Martha just looked at Dous so directly, without hiding her thoughts.


    Anyway, she had already confessed everything about herself, so she had nothing to be afraid of


    anymore.


    Dous looked at her with this gaze, feeling a little helpless for a moment.


    Such a warm gaze made it difficult for Dous to calm down.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Martha''s head, saying, "You''d better not take a bath. Be careful of the


    wound. Go to sleep. After you wake up, I''ll be back, okay?"


    Martha nodded, looking obedient.

 Chapter 539 DonT You Taste

    Chapter 539 Don''T You Taste


    Chapter 539 Don''t you taste


    After Dous left, Martha really went to sleep in the room.


    Lying down on the bed, Martha was still in a daze.


    It was as if what had happened today, or even in the past thirteen years, was so unreal.


    For the past three years, Martha had been pursuing in the direction of Dous.


    She lived, even for Dous.


    In the past thirteen years, she crawled out of the quagmire in the first six years. After six months of


    psychotherapy, Martha had experienced repeated begging for death and being rescued, and suddenly


    set a goal to go to Dous'' side and assist him.


    For this goal, Martha had lived an inhuman life for five full years, training herself to be an all-round


    secretary.


    After going through a one-in-a-million selection, she won the final victory in many selections and


    became Dous'' secretary.


    Of course, when she first became Dous'' secretary, Martha also experienced various hardships. In


    the first three years, because she was just a secretary, she was made things difficult on various


    asions, whether it was being questioned professionally or in various situations in the workce.


    This kind of harassment made Martha miserable.


    Even though, from the moment she entered the workce, she appeared in the eyes of everyone with


    a conservative and rigid image, but she still inevitably encountered all kinds of strange things.


    It wasn''t until the third year of work that she became the chief secretary next to Dous because of her


    thunderous skills, and she avoided those worries.


    However, in the past seven years, Martha had always been worried about what kind of situation she will


    face when she was exposed.


    Martha had been worrying about this day since working for Dous, from day one.


    What she didn''t expect was that when this day really came, it would be like this.


    Martha waspletely unexpected about the current situation.


    She thought of a thousand possibilities, but it never urred to her that Dous would keep her.


    Regarding the current situation, Martha was actually very confused. It was a wonderful feeling, as if she


    was already prepared to be hammered to death, but suddenly found that there was still a glimmer of


    life.


    Martha even had some delusions that maybe she could be a little greedy and think that Dous would


    not be so cruel to her.


    Lying on the bed, Martha kept thinking if, as she thought, Dous treated her...


    Then she...


    Martha shook her head quickly to shake off the messy thoughts.


    She can''t think like that.


    Others can do it, but she can''t.


    She knew better than anyone that she was extremely lucky to be alive and to be by Dous'' side.


    In the past seven years, she had had enough.


    She can''t be so greedy anymore.


    But what to do? She really couldn''t help it and couldn''t control it.


    Martha hated herself very much. God had already given her a favor, but she still thought it was not


    enough.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, Martha couldn''t control herself at all, and her thoughts unconsciously went to the direction


    she shouldn''t be thinking.


    Closing her eyes, Martha tried to make herself sleep.


    Nevertheless, no matter how she persuaded herself, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    So, not knowing how long it took, Martha didn''t fall asleep.


    By the time she came to her senses, it was already dark.


    Martha sat up from the bed, feeling a little unhappy in an instant.


    Dous just said he went out for a while, but he hadn''te back until now.


    In an instant, Martha fell into a huge panic, inexplicably worried, thinking whether it was just an excuse


    to leave her behind.


    Just thinking about it made Martha panic.


    She got off the bed, walked to the window, and looked at the view outside, but for a moment, she felt


    that she was plunged into the boundless darkness again.


    It was as if those days thirteen years ago hade back again.


    However, Martha was no longer the little girl she was thirteen years ago, and her psychological state


    was no longerparable to that of thirteen years ago.


    She can break free from this emotion by herself, which will make her state of mind extremely peaceful


    and not be affected in the slightest.


    Withdrawing her thoughts, Martha went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then went downstairs.


    She went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, saw that it was full of ingredients, and suddenly


    decided to cook dishes.


    Her cooking skills were very good, but in the past seven years, she didn''t have much chance to cook


    properly.


    Firstly, it was because Dous was so busy working there that she couldn''t eat properly, let alone


    cook.


    Basically, she went a fixed restaurant and ate a fixed menu. In order to save time, she directly


    contacted the owner. From the moment she walked out of thepany, she asked the owner to help


    her. When she arrived, she was ready to eat .


    It was only when she was eating out with Dous that she was able to eat better, more normal.


    In the past seven years, she had had very few opportunities to cook.


    Fortunately, such things as cooking skills were very difficult to forget after she had practiced them.


    Now that there were so many ingredients, Martha didn''t want to waste them, but wanted to cook well.


    In fact, there was a voice in Martha''s heart telling her that if Dous could just have a meal when he


    came back, she didn''t know if he would be happy.


    However, it was also possible that the dishes on this table will end up being cold and thrown away.


    Martha had difficulty breathing just thinking about it.


    She roughly set a menu in her mind, some of which would take time. Martha didn''t dy but started to


    process the ingredients directly.


    Martha decided to make a total of ten dishes.


    When Martha finished making thest dish, she heard the sound of a car outside the door.


    For an instant, the corners of Martha''s mouth curled up.


    She pursed her lips, suppressed the ecstasy in her heart, let herself pretend not to notice, and got into


    the kitchen, pretending to be very busy.


    As Dous came in, he could smell the aroma of food.


    He was a little surprised, walked in slowly, passed the dining room, and saw ten dishes on the table,


    most of which were main courses that required effort and made him stop involuntarily.


    Dous never knew that Martha had such a skill.


    Without any reason, Dous decided that all these dishes were made by Martha, and he never


    doubted for a moment that they would be bought by Martha from some restaurants.


    Dous stepped into the kitchen and saw Martha was wiping the stove with a rag in her hand.


    This scene, in Dous'' past life, had never been imagined.


    At this moment, Dous actually had a feeling that this was home.


    He approached Martha and stood beside her.


    Martha seemed to realize that Dous was back at this moment, put down the rag in her hand, and


    looked up at Dous. Her voice was very soft, a gentleness she had never had before, "You are back.


    Just in time for dinner."


    Dous held Martha''s hand, lifted it up to his eyes and checked her wound. After confirming that there


    was nothing wrong with it, he said, "Why do you cook so many dishes when you''re injured?"


    When Martha''s eyes fell on her finger, she smiled lightly and said, "I''m fine, and it doesn''t hurt."


    Dous frowned when he heard this, and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to touch water? Are you just taking


    my words as nothing?"


    Martha immediately shook her head and said, "I was wearing gloves."


    She said it confidently, as if after wearing gloves, it didn''t matter at all.


    Dous almostughed at Martha.


    He said, "I have to praise you, don''t I?"


    Martha immediately nodded hurriedly and said, "I''ve cooked so many dishes. Don''t you want to taste


    them?"

 Chapter 540 ItS My Turn To Protect You

    Chapter 540 It''S My Turn To Protect You


    Chapter 540 It''s my turn to protect you


    Dous heard this and looked at Martha. It was very rare for Martha to have such a delicate


    appearance.


    Dous immediately med himself. What did he do in the past seven years, and what did he bring to


    Martha?


    It was clear that she was not a stuffy and boring girl, but for the past seven years, she had disguised


    herself as that kind of person.


    Dous felt a strong heartache.


    Martha didn''t hear Dous'' answer, so she looked up at him, meeting hisplex eyes.


    In his eyes, she saw too much distress, which made her dazed for a moment.


    She started to have random thoughts uncontrobly again, making her wonder if what she was thinking


    was correct, but she couldn''t control herself at all.


    Martha was inexplicably nervous. She wanted to ask about many things, but she couldn''t.


    She just looked at Dous, hoping, at least before she lost hisposure, that Dous could give her


    a good answer.


    However, no.


    Nothing at all.


    Dous just looked at her like this for a long time, and said, "Let''s eat. I happen to be hungry too."


    For so many dishes, even if a chef was invited to cook, it still took some effort, not to mention Martha


    who didn''t cook often.


    In addition to the injury on her finger, it was conceivable that she put in much effort on cooking those.


    Dous was not willing to let her down.


    He can perceive the reason why Martha cooked these.


    In this way, Dous didn''t want to disappoint Martha even more.


    Martha nodded and said, "Go and wash your hands first. I''ll serve the meal."


    Dous responded, then went to the table and sat down.


    Martha''s cooking skills were very good, and every dish was delicious.


    Just looking at the dishes was enough to arouse Dous'' appetite.


    In fact, he came back after dinner, and it was rare for him to go home, so he was naturally kept.


    He didn''t expect that he would see those dishes when he came back. Otherwise, he would havee


    back early to prevent Martha from waiting for him.


    Martha quickly came over with two bowls of rice and sat down opposite Dous.


    She said, "During this time, you have been cooking for me. Today I will let you taste the food I cook."


    Dous looked at Martha. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. And he was pretending to be


    rxed and teased, "Do you want topete with me?"


    Martha tilted her head and said, "If you think about it that way, it''s not impossible."


    Dous said, "You have already won."


    Martha was amused by his words, and a little embarrassed.


    The tips of her ears turned red. She looked down and used the spoon to stir the rice in the bowl, and


    her tone was full of coquettish anger, "Don''t say that about me."


    Dous'' eyes shed with a stream of light. Martha in this appearance was very agile, like a little girl


    who had been praised, so cute.


    Inexplicably, he really wanted to hide this girl in his own world, to prevent anyone from discovering her,


    and not to let anyone covet her. This beauty was only cherished by him alone.


    Such emotions surged up, but in fact there was no need to ask more. Dous knew exactly what he


    wanted.


    Dousughed lowly and said, "What should I say? Should I give you a candy? Or give you a


    flower?"


    Martha frowned and said, "Actually, I''m allergic to hay fever, so I might not be able to afford the flower."


    Mentioning this, Martha felt a little lonely.


    There was no girl who didn''t like beautiful flowers, but Martha was that unlucky one, and her allergy


    was quite serious.


    These years, in order not to be discovered by Dous that she was delicate, she had been taking anti-


    allergic drugs.


    In fact, she had developed drug resistance, and many anti-allergic drugs had no effect on her.


    The doctor had also reminded her that if this continued, her body will really have serious problems.


    However, Martha was still stubborn and insisted on taking anti-allergic drugs.


    Now, just blurting out like this, Martha was actually very worried about what Dous will think of


    herself.


    Martha felt that she had really let herself free. In front of Dous, she no longer hid anything. It was


    After hearing Martha''s words, Dous thought about all the things Martha had been exposed to in the


    past seven years. Flowers weremon.


    He didn''t know if she had all the pollen allergies, or just one.


    However, in the past seven years, whether she was attending events or simply giving gifts, it was not


    easy to avoid suchmon things as flowers.


    But, in the past seven years, Martha had never shown the slightest hay fever in front of him.


    No need to ask, Dous already knew why.


    Dous looked at Martha, and finally said, "You have worked hard for the past seven years."


    Martha said she came to repay his favor, and Dous believed it.


    But he was not stupid enough not to understand what Martha thought of him.


    He cherished it very much, and even felt extremely lucky because Martha did this to him.


    However, Dous will not becent because of this. For him, what was more important was that


    he cared about Martha and what she had done to him.


    If she hadn''t been forced to reveal her original face, Dous didn''t even know how long she would


    keep hiding herself like this.


    Just thinking about it made Dous feel bad.


    Martha sensed the sourness in Dous'' eyes, and the deep regret.


    She bit her lip and said, "Mr. Torres, you don''t have to think that I sacrificed something. In fact, I''m fine.


    From my own point of view, I need to take those medicines not for work. After all, I can''t hide myself in


    a sterile room."


    She said it very easily, as if this matter should be like this.


    Dous, however, didn''t think so.


    In his view, there were better options for everything.


    If Martha didn''t work for him, she wouldn''t have to bear these.


    But, because she had to work for him, she took on these.


    Dous said, "Don''t make this so simple. You and I are very clear, between you and me, you are the


    one who pays, and I am the one who gains. I''m not going to take any credit away from you, and you


    don''t need to take all credit away from yourself by saying so."


    When Martha heard this, she was inevitably touched.


    Dous'' words were undoubtedly an affirmation of her past seven years, which was really very


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    important to her.


    It was also because of Dous'' words that Martha believed that her thirteen years of dedication had


    not been in vain.


    Her eyes were moist and hot for a moment. Martha suppressed the tears welling up, and said to


    Dous, "What I did is nothingpared to you saving my life."


    If it wasn''t for Dous, she didn''t know which swamp she was living in, and she might have been


    yed to death long ago.


    But now, she was alive and these were far more important than the thirteen years she had paid.


    Therefore, Martha didn''t think that she had anything to praise after working with Dous for seven


    years.


    To her, being by Dous''s side was the best thing that could have happened to her.


    Dous ached at the thought of her.


    He said, "If you want to leave, I''ll not agree, but in the future, I will protect you."

 Chapter 541 Probably Not Be Believed

    Chapter 541 Probably Not Be Believed


    Chapter 541 Probably not be believed


    Dous'' words made Martha''s whole body freeze.


    She waspletely unsure whether the meaning of this sentence was what she thought.


    For Martha, Dous at this moment made her very at a loss. For a moment, she didn''t even know


    whether she should be presumptuous and think in a bold direction.


    She wanted it, but didn''t dare.


    The spoon stirred the rice in the bowl into a mess. Martha took a deep breath, then raised her eyes


    again and looked at Dous.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, let''s eat first. The food is getting cold."


    Dous saw her fleeing and didn''t force her.


    He picked up a piece of beef and tasted it. Sure enough, the dish was not only very good in


    appearance, but also tasted first-ss.


    Dous said, "If I knew you had such a good cooking skill, I would have let you show it earlier."


    Martha said, "Do you still feel that I came to you on purpose topete with you?"


    "I lost," Dous said. "You hid deep enough to tell me now that you have the skills."


    As Martha heard this, she became tensed instantly.


    Looking at Dous a little helplessly, she asked, "Mr. Torres, are you ming me?"


    It was wrong for Martha to conceal, whether it was concealing her identity or her cooking skills.


    So, whether people said she was sensitive or hypocritical, she really thought a lot because of Dous''


    words.


    For a moment, there was some tension on her expression.


    Dous looked at her expression and sighed secretly in his heart.


    After all, in the past seven years, she did suppress herself, so that she was so sensitive after being


    known by him.


    Dous never wanted to hurt Martha, but in this situation, it seemed that no matter what he said or did,


    he was hurting her.


    This feeling was very bad. At least in Dous'' opinion, he didn''t want to have so many scruples about


    talking with Martha.


    Dous said, "I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think too much about it."


    Martha nodded and said, "I know."


    Although that was what she said, who knew if she will think too much?


    Dous was very helpless, but in the end he couldn''t bear to be tough on her.


    He said, "Okay, if you don''t eat anymore, it will really be cold, and your good cooking skills will be


    wasted."


    Martha nodded, and didn''t say anything else, but suppressed her emotions.


    Neither of them said anything more, but focused on eating.


    Dous was very face-saving, and ate two-thirds of the ten dishes on the table.


    Martha was really very happy that Dous was satisfied with those dishes. In an instant, all her


    emotions were gone.


    Now, she was only full of happiness and moved.


    Dous put down the fork, looked at an empty te, and said, "How about it? Enough to support your


    cause."


    "Thank you, Mr. Torres," said Martha, not hiding her happiness at all.


    She stood up and said, "I''m going to tidy up. Mr. Torres, you can rest."


    Dous also stood up and said, "You have made so many dishes, but I have to ask you to tidy it up.


    Am I being too inconsiderate?"


    Martha was a little dazed, looked at Dous, but was held by his hand. She walked to the living room,


    and pressed on the sofa.


    Dous said, "Sit here and wait for me. When I get tidied up, let''s go for a walk."


    He really needed to move and digest properly.


    His stretched stomach was already making him very ufortable.


    If he didn''t digest it, his stomach might explode.


    Martha sat on the sofa obediently. In fact, she really wanted to help. However, Dous asked her to sit,


    so she sat obediently.


    Dous rubbed Martha''s head and went back to the dining room to clear the dishes.


    Martha was fairly surprised to hear the sound of running watering from the kitchen.


    Although they had eaten at home before, it was just a matter of cooking a bowl of noodles, and the


    tableware was particrly easy to clean.


    Today, there were ten dishes. Plus the cleaning of the bowls used by the two of them was a very


    consuming.


    It was a very special thing for Martha that Dous was willing to do this.


    She had seen a lot of men who bossed her around and thought that these things were what women


    should do, and men just cared about nothing.


    If it happened to that kind of people who was willing to do it and totally ept it, but, Martha believed


    that the vast majority of women were not willing to it.


    Therefore, under such a premise, it was very precious to her that Dous can do this.


    Dous was washing dishes in the kitchen, and wiped the very clean stove that Martha had cleaned


    up. Then he came out with the kitchen waste and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go for a walk."


    Martha stood up and followed Dous without a moment''s hesitation.


    Dous'' mouth curled up as he watched her rush towards him.


    He reached out and stopped in front of Martha.


    This action made Martha startled, then looked at him suspiciously, and asked, "Do you want


    something?"


    The door lock was fingerprinted, and there was no need for a key.


    Dous instantly became helpless that she didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    He nced at her, pulled her hand over, and said, "What do you think I want?"


    Martha was speechless.


    Her eyes fell unconsciously on the hands they were holding together, and Martha couldn''t react for a


    while. What was going on?


    What did it mean that they held hands like this?


    Martha wanted to ask, but she couldn''t ask anything.


    Dous knew she was struggling again.


    Feeling a little helpless in his heart, Dous still didn''t say anything, but just led Martha out the door.


    Martha curled her lips, happy that Dous hadn''t let go.


    The two just went out together, and for a moment, Martha felt like they were a married couple.


    At this moment, it was already veryte.


    After they went out, under the quiet night, there were only the two of them, as if they could hear each


    other''s breathing clearly.


    Martha had been quietly looking at their long and short shadows, and she can''t hide her happiness in


    her heart.


    Dous didn''t speak either, but just led Martha forward like this.


    Martha noticed that Dous'' pace today was very, very slow, as if he was matching her pace and


    taking into ount her mood.


    After being by Dous'' side for seven years, Martha knew very well that Dous was not such a


    considerate person, and most of the time, he was very willful.


    His pace of walking was even faster than others can imagine.


    Because of Dous, Martha had developed good skills. No matter how fast she walked, her posture


    was very perfect, and people can''t see any gaffes at all.


    Therefore, Dous''s slow pace at the moment, in Martha''s view, was quite novel.


    Martha looked up at Dous. From her position, she could only see his side face, but even the side


    face had fascinated her very much.


    Dous could feel Martha''s gaze, and he could also feel how hot her gaze was now, and how


    uncontrobly restrained she was.


    Pursing his lips and smiling, Dous said, "Looking at me like this, you won''t be afraid to make me


    think you''re in love with me?"


    Martha''s footsteps stopped, and she panicked instantly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was about to refute, but she heard Dous say, "Martha, don''t lie. I know exactly what you are


    thinking."


    What should she do? She was really panicked.


    She was actually very embarrassed to let her admit her thoughts like this.


    However, in this situation, even if she denied it, she probably won''t be believed.

 Chapter 542 Just Be With Me

    Chapter 542 Just Be With Me


    Chapter 542 Just be with me


    Martha lowered her eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    She couldn''t even raise her eyes to look at Dous, afraid that if she was not careful, she would no


    longer be able to hide it.


    However, Dous stood directly in front of her, lifted her chin with his hand, forced her to look at him,


    and said, "I''m still wrong. You don''t actually like me."


    No matter how she answered, whether she admitted it or not, she was about to face a huge pitfall.


    Martha struggled to turn her face away, but Dous squeezed her jaw even harder.


    Dous said, "Martha, you''vee to this point. Do you think you can still fool me?"


    As Martha heard this, she immediately decided not to care anymore.


    She said, "What do you want? It''s nothing more than two results. I know that I don''t want it, so why do I


    make myself offered?"


    When Dous heard her say that, he immediatelyughed angrily.


    His eyes fell on Martha''s face, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    He really wanted to know what exactly Martha was thinking.


    How could she always say such annoying things?


    Dous was really pissed off by Martha.


    He used more force with his fingertips, and Martha let out a pained sound when he squeezed. Her eyes


    were all red when she looked at Dous.


    Dous'' heart softened instantly by her pitiful appearance.


    He said, "Martha, you have so little confidence in yourself?"


    Martha''s eyes were already blurred. At this moment, she couldn''t see Dous'' expression clearly.


    Even hearing his voice, she was buzzing, not sure if the voice she heard was real or not.


    Dous didn''t hear Martha''s answer, so he said, "If you don''t give me a response, I''ll kiss you."


    Martha was taken aback, and hadn''t expected to hear Dous say that at all.


    Just as she was about to respond, she felt a shadow covering her.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a soft touch on her lips.


    Martha forgot to even breathe.


    She widened her eyes, and the water droplets rolled down from her eyes.


    Martha''s hand was still held by Dous. It curled up unconsciously, and the sudden force squeezed


    the wound on her finger, and it hurt instantly.


    She whispered in pain, but Dous swallowed her voice.


    Fortunately, Dous noticed Martha''s strangeness, and immediately let go of Martha, looking down at


    her finger.


    "What''s wrong? Did it hurt you?" Dous asked.


    There was concern in his voice. And he was already examining Martha''s finger carefully.


    Martha finally found her own thoughts, and immediately said, "No, I made it myself."


    Dous said, "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t bully you."


    Martha immediately retorted, "You were bullying me just now."


    They hadn''t been in the rtionship but he kissed her first.


    Dous gave a lowugh and said, "I''ve asked for your opinion."


    The question was asked, but he didn''t wait for her answer, did he?


    She frowned instantly, looked at Dous, and said, "You''re clearly messing around."


    Dous did not blush because of Martha''s usation, but said instead, "Don''t you know? Men


    sometimes y tricks on purpose."


    There was really no way to refute it for Martha.


    Dous'' mouth turned up, and his gaze became a little more gentle.


    He looked at Martha, stroking Martha''s lips with his fingertips.


    He said, "Do you want to do it again?"


    Martha''s reaction this time was very swift. She immediately raised her hand to cover Dous'' mouth,


    and said, "Don''t go too far."


    Dous sneered, took Martha''s hand, and kissed her palm.


    He said, "Okay, I will make it up in the future."


    It was a little outrageous. What was going on now?


    Martha looked at Dous and said, "Mr. Torres, who are we doing like this?"


    Dous almost got angry by Martha''s words.


    He raised his hand and tapped on Martha''s forehead, saying, "What do you think? Do you think I''m


    such a dirty and shameless person? Taking advantage of women casually?"


    Martha shook her head. She knew this very well that Dous was not a man who would take


    advantage of women. Otherwise, over the years, there were so many women coveting him. If he had


    this idea, he would have sunk into it. How could he wait until now?


    What was more, she had been by his side for seven years. If he had this intention, it was impossible for


    her to stay until now.


    However, Martha still couldn''t help asking.


    She looked at Dous and said, "But you didn''t give me a reasonable reason, and you just kissed me


    like this. You are still bullying me."


    Dous understood what Martha meant that she wanted an identity and a certainty.


    This was inseparable from her carefulness in the past so many years.


    Dous was very distressed.


    He held Martha''s hand, kissed it and said, "I said I''ll protect you from now on. They''re not casual words.


    Martha, I just ask you, do you want toe to my side?"


    Martha understood what he meant.


    Her heart was throbbing very much, but because of the past events, she couldn''t believe it at all that


    what Dous said to her at this moment was serious.


    She looked at Dous and finally asked, "You really don''t care?"


    She thought that no one would not really care about what happened to her.


    Dous didn''t answer the question right away, but raised his hand to caress the top of Martha''s head


    and said, "Can I hug you?"


    Martha was startled, and looked at Dous suspiciously, not understanding why he asked such a


    question suddenly.


    Dous was amused by her misty eyes.


    He said, "Didn''t you say that I bullied you?"


    Martha was a little dumbfounded for a moment.


    She looked at Dous with amusement and said, "Isn''t it a bitte for you to say that now?"


    He had kissed her before, and now he was asking her opinion?


    Dous said, "What you mean is that I don''t want to ask your opinion on what I want to do, do you?"


    Martha frowned unconsciously.


    Inexplicably, she found that she seemed to bepletely a rookie when it came to this issue. Her


    previous intelligence was gone, and she waspletely being defeated by Dous.


    But obviously it shouldn''t be like this.


    Martha said, "If I say no, will you agree?"


    "No." Dous said, "Martha, I think you should be one of the people who know me best in the world.


    What do you think I''ll answer this question?"


    Martha can''t say something about this answer.


    It was like acquiescing to Dous'' behavior.


    Martha looked at Dous and said, "So, can I really think that way?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was still full of apprehension, not daring to think about such a beautiful thing.


    Dous didn''t ask Martha''s opinion any more, but directly took Martha into his arms.


    He said, "Since you came to me without hesitation seven years ago, then be with me from now on."


    Martha''s body trembled, and tears gushed out instantly.


    She never thought that she could really hear such words from Dous'' mouth.


    She had always thought that in her life, she would probably be a shrewd and capable secretary by his


    side until he retired, which would be the best result.


    Witnessing him marrying and having children with her own eyes, she would hide herself and licked her


    wounds silently.


    Or, it may not have taken that long at all, and the moment he had a girlfriend, she had already left


    because she couldn''t bear so much heartache.


    However, all the things she imagined now did not happen. Instead, it was a possibility that she had


    least thought about, and it just happened.


    Martha couldn''t control her tears at all. They just fell down like this.

 Chapter 543 Do You Really Think That IM Particularly Easy To Bully?

    Chapter 543 Do You Really Think That I''M Particrly Easy To Bully?


    Chapter 543 Do you really think that I''m particrly easy to bully?


    Dous felt the wetness on his shoulder and hugged Martha even tighter.


    He didn''t know how tofort the girl in his arms. From his point of view, he could feel that what she


    had done for him was enough.


    However, Dous was still very clear that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Compared with what she had done for him in the past thirteen years, it was not worth mentioning at all.


    Therefore, as far as Dous was concerned, no matter how many words he spoke, they were all


    useless. All he can bring to Martha was his protection and love in the countless days toe.


    Dous knew very well that it would be difficult for Martha to believe him now, but it didn''t matter. Time


    would tell and he hoped that Matilda would be with him forever.


    Marthay in Dous'' arms for a long time before finally calming down.


    However, when she thought of how she was crying with snot and tears, she couldn''t hold back


    anymore.


    What the hell was she doing? How could she cry like this in front of Dous?


    The only thing she can be thankful for now was that she didn''t wear makeup.


    But, even so, Martha still didn''t want to look up from Dous'' arms.


    It was embarrassing. She couldn''t let Dous see her face at all.


    Fortunately, it was not known if Dous understood her thoughts, but he still held her gently, without


    any intention of pulling her away.


    Martha was very grateful, and it was the first time she knew that Dous had such a gentle side.


    She felt that she seemed to like Dous even more.


    She began to have a lot of selfish thoughts about this man.


    She couldn''t restrain her heart about what she could think about, and what she couldn''t think about,


    and she began to have delusions.


    She didn''t know how long it took, but it seemed so long that Dous felt a little helpless. He patted


    Martha''s shoulder and said, "Do you want to stay in my arms like this all the time? Or, we can spend


    the night together like this."


    Listening to this, she felt it so strange and not serious.


    She hurriedly withdrew from Dous'' arms and said, "Mr. Torres, I..."


    "You still call me this?" Dous was at a loss for words. He felt more and more that the girl in front of


    him might be someone else. She was not the strong woman who had been acting resolute by his side


    for the past seven years, but a rabbit tricked by a wolf, him.


    However, Dous still thought that she was very cute.


    Only when he saw Martha''s red and swollen eyes clearly, Dous still couldn''t help sighing.


    Forget it.


    It seemed that it will take a long time for Martha to change her mind.


    The rest of their life was very long. He can spend it slowly with her.


    Raising his hand and gently stroking Martha''s eyes, Dous said, "Promise me, this is thest time


    you cry like this, okay?"


    Martha nodded, suddenly feeling sweet because of Dous'' words.


    Her eyes were full of light, a light that Dous had never seen before, and a light that Dous wanted


    to protect seriously.


    He cherished the intense and passionate emotion that Martha brought to him, and wanted to give her


    more.


    At this moment, Dous didn''t want to say too much, but just wanted to kiss his girl seriously, piously,


    and cherished her in the night.


    Dous did exactly that and kissed her gently without any warning.


    Martha didn''t have any restraint, but raised her face and epted Dous'' kiss.


    The man she loved, from a boy to a man, for thirteen years, as the only light in her life, finally truly


    belonged to her.


    The color of night was like ink, and the evening breeze was cool.


    Martha walked beside Dous, as if she was stepping on cotton, which was so unreal.


    She had wondered many times whether what was happening at this moment was real.


    She actually took Dous'' hand.


    How unbelievable.


    "What are you thinking?" Dous turned his head, looked at Martha, and met her eyes that couldn''t


    hide the slightest smile.


    Martha''s mouth curled up. She shook her head, and said, "It''s like dreaming. I can''t believe it."


    Dous took Martha''s hand, which he was holding, and kissed it. Then, he teased, "What do I have to


    do to make you believe it? Or do you want to beat me up?"


    Martha tilted her head to consider the possibility, and was instantly amused.


    She said, "Mr. Torres, I think you need to get to know me again."


    "Still calling me this?" Dous stopped, looked at Martha helplessly, and said, "Why do I think that if I


    don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know you''ll pay the price for calling me the wrong way?"


    Martha had a premonition in an instant, but still tried her best not to be cowardly.


    She raised her chin, looked at Dous, and asked fearlessly, "How are you going to punish me?"


    Dous felt even more helpless.


    Did this girl misunderstand him?


    Could it be that she really felt that if he beat her up, she could still win?


    Dous said, "I''ll let you off this time, but you can try it out, and see what I''ll do to you next time you


    call me that way."


    Martha pursed her mouth, a little disapprovingly.


    She brought the topic back to just now, and said, "Mr. Torres, you may not be clear, but I actually have


    pretty good strength."


    In the first few years, she not only learned all kinds of knowledge so that she could work for Dous,


    but also learned all kinds of martial arts, such as Taekwondo, Sanda, Judo, and some ancient ones.


    She was very proficient in learning.


    Martha was seriously thinking that if Dous didn''t like her intelligence, then she should be liked by


    him in term of martial arts.


    The most important thing was that she knew how dirty some shameful things were, and for benefits,


    people may use somepletely despicable means.


    Martha wanted to protect Dous, in every way, stand in his way when he was in danger, and defend


    his safety to the death.


    Fortunately, for Martha, however , Dous had not been in any danger for the past seven years.


    This made her very happy, and she also understood how powerful Dous was.


    Before the danger approached him, he took the lead in solving it himself.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dous was a little taken aback by Martha''s words. He never thought that she would be good at this.


    This had not been noticed ever.


    However, at the moment, what Dous cared about was naturally not how good Martha could fight.


    What made him more concerned was she called him Mr. Torres again.


    Dous raised his hand and ced his fingertips on Martha''s lips, caressing them lightly.


    He said, "Martha, are you trying to seduce me on purpose, so you called me wrong on purpose?"


    Martha was stunned for a moment and instantly understood the punishment Dous was talking about.


    She blushed instantly and wanted to tell Dous that she wasn''t.


    However, at this moment, it seemed that no matter what she said, it seemed some.


    Martha was almost on the verge of tears. How did she know that this man was so tricked and was


    waiting for it?


    Seeing Martha''s expression, Dous felt better instantly.


    Look! She was so cute that he really wanted to "bully" her fiercely.


    Dous stroked Martha''s lips. His voice was hoarse, "In the future, if you make a mistake once, I will


    kiss you once. Of course, if you like my kisses, I''m happy that you''ll keep making a mistake."


    How can this viin talk about taking advantage of her so confidently?


    She raised the corners of her mouth in an instant, looked at Dous, and said, "That depends on you


    whether you can kiss me or not."


    When Dous approached, Martha immediately raised her foot and made it between her and Dous.


    It was very difficult to do this, especially when the two of them were so close. This action was simply


    challenging the limits of human beings.


    However, Martha still did a very beautiful job,pletely blocking Dous from kissing her.


    She raised her eyebrows at Dous provocatively, and said, "Do you really think I''m particrly easy


    to bully?"

 Chapter 544 I Promise

    Chapter 544 I Promise


    Chapter 544 I promise


    Dous hadn''t expected Martha to do this at all.


    He also finally intuitively felt what Martha meant when she said that she was very good.


    In an instant, Dous'' eyes filled with a little yfulness.


    It seemed that this girl really wanted to fight him.


    But it was also a good thing, because he can take this opportunity to have a good try of Martha''s skills.


    Dous'' mouth curled up slightly, and he grabbed Martha''s ankle backhand, ready to give her a catch.


    Martha''s reaction was very fast. Those actions seemed to be engraved in her bones, which made her


    react instinctively in an instant, and with the strength of Dous, she pped his hand off.


    This time, she did it very neatly, and her palm was full of vigor.


    Dous was about to be pissed off by her. Did she know what their rtionship was now?


    He had oppressed her so badly for the past seven years, that now she was going to take revenge on


    him?


    Dous looked at Martha, following her movements.


    From Martha''s moves, Dous can already judge that she was not bragging at all.


    Her skill can bepared with his closest bodyguard.


    Even, Dous can think that if Martha was a man, without the innate strength gap between men and


    women, her ability was far above his bodyguard.


    Dous was very surprised. How many secrets this woman still hid was unknown.


    Martha said, "Hurry up and admit defeat. I can still let you go."


    Dousughed out loud, squinted his eyes, and said, "It seems that you really didn''t learn a little


    lesson today. And you don''t know who is better."


    Just now he was concerned that she was his girlfriend, so he shouldn''t hit her hard. Otherwise he


    would really make her cry, and coaxing her was not an easy task.


    Dous wasn''t afraid of needing to coax Martha. He just didn''t have that experience, and didn''t want to


    be like that with her on the first day of the rtionship change.


    Just thinking about it gave Dous a headache.


    However, Martha really didn''t show mercy to him at all.


    Every move she made came with the idea of knocking him down.


    Dous had some doubts whether she was his girlfriend or not, and why did he seem to have an


    enemy?


    The two began topete seriously, but both of them put each other first. Even though their moves


    were fierce, they didn''t actually affect each other.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After fighting for about half an hour, Martha understood that if she really entangled with Dous like


    this, she might not have the slightest chance of winning.


    She could feel that Dous was still holding back his strength, and he didn''t use the strongest way to


    make every move.


    Because of this, she understood one thing, that was, even if she was very strong,pared with


    Dous, she was still far behind.


    This made Martha somewhat discouraged.


    Fortunately, in the past seven years, there had been no real use of force. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    been so arrogant in front of Dous and it was necessarily correct that she would protect him.


    Just thinking about that situation, Martha already felt that it was a shame.


    Finally, Martha said, "I won''t fight anymore. I admit defeat."


    Her breathing had be unsteady, and if she continued to fight, it will be just a desperate struggle,


    and she will not win at all.


    Martha was somewhat depressed, but also very happy at the same time.


    Dous was indeed the man she admired, and sure enough, she admired him in every way.


    Seeing that Martha gave in, Dous stopped immediately.


    Martha adjusted her breathing for a long time before finally recovering.


    She looked at Dous and said, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t be so rampant in front of you."


    Dousughed lowly upon hearing this, and said, "Your skills are indeed very good."


    When Martha was approved by him, she was a little proud and said, "Of course, I''m the most proud


    student of my master."


    Dous wasn''t too happy about it.


    He felt more distressed.


    As far as he was concerned, what he cared more about was how much hardship this woman had


    endured to be what she was now.


    He himself was also a skilled person. Compared with ordinary people, he was very talented. It can be


    said that he was suitable to learn martial arts, but he still had suffered a lot in it.


    As for Martha, how much hardship did she endure to develop this ability?


    Dous understood that the reason why Martha suffered all these hardships was rted to him.


    In order toe to his side, she practiced these things.


    His eyes were full of distress that couldn''t be concealed, mixed with joy.


    How lucky that this woman chose him.


    Dous turned his head, kissed Martha''s hair, and said, "Thank you, baby."


    Martha was a little shocked again for a moment that she actually heard such a title from Dous''


    mouth.


    In an instant, Martha''s heart was full of sweetness again.


    She knew very well that Dous would not say such a title at all.


    But now he said it so naturally.


    Martha put her arms around Dous'' waist, and finally said boldly, "Dous, I really love you, very,


    very much."


    She expressed her most straightforward emotions to Dous, telling him how much she loved him.


    Dous'' heart was full of shock because of these words.


    He hugged Martha even tighter and said, "I love you too."


    After embracing each other in the dark for a long time, Martha finally said, "Should we go home now?


    It''s alreadyte."


    Most importantly, her body smelled of sweat, and she really couldn''t bear it.


    When Dous heard Martha say the words "go home", his heart was full of emotions.


    How beautiful the words were.


    Dous let go of Martha. His eyes fell on her face seriously, and after a while, he said, "Martha, let''s


    get married."


    He wanted to build a home for them, a real legal home.


    Martha was really scared out of her wits.


    She took a deep breath with difficulty before asking, "Are you serious?"


    Dous said, "Do you think they still need to deal with the question of whether it''s suitable or not?"


    It''d been seven years. They knew each other too well.


    Even though Martha concealed some things, it was impossible for her to hide the human nature so


    tightly.


    It was impossible to really not show any traces.


    So, Dous was not worried at all how different Martha was now from Martha in the past seven years.


    On the contrary, he was willing to use his future life to see clearly what Martha will look like.


    He was looking forward to it, but not in a hurry.


    Martha said, "I think, you''d better think about it..."


    She was already very happy being able to stay with Dous. Even if she may not be able to go on in


    the future, she was already joyful because of what she once had at this moment.


    She had never thought about marriage, nor did she dare to think about it.


    Dous said, "We''re always going to get married. Although for me, there will be no difference between


    being married now and ten yearster, I want you to know that no matter what you think or what others


    think, I want to be with you. I''ve never thought of being separated from you again."


    Martha''s eyes were red again. She was afraid to look into Dous'' eyes, so she lowered her eyes and


    said in a hoarse voice, "I''m really afraid that you''ll regret it."


    Dous sighed secretly, understanding her uneasiness. It was his fault that he didn''t give her absolute


    sense of security.


    However, it didn''t matter. He''ll use the rest of his life to give her the sense of security.


    Dous said, "I''ll not force you. I just tell you what I think. You can choose to agree, or choose to tell


    me when you want to marry me."


    Martha sniffed, raised her eyes, looked at Dous with firmness, "I do."

 Chapter 545 Just Across The Road

    Chapter 545 Just Across The Road


    Chapter 545 Just across the road


    After Ash got his keys back from Dous, he was very ostentatious.


    He went to look at the houses one by one, and finally chose the Maple Street Apartment.


    The reason was very simple. It was just opposite Homelux.


    Ash asked someone toe over and clean it inside and out. After that, he moved in with a very good


    mood.


    After settling these things, he was going to meet his girl and tell her the news that he moved here.


    He just didn''t know if she''ll be happy or not.


    However, as soon as Ash took out his phone, someone was calling him.


    When he saw the caller clearly, Dous immediately rolled his eyes.


    Now that he had taken the keys back, he was naturally not afraid that Dous will trip him up again.


    In addition, because of Aimee, Ash will not be caught and go back to inherit the family business, so he


    became even more smug.


    He deliberately didn''t answer the phone, just to annoy Dous.


    It was because he always bullied his younger brother.


    However, Ash didn''t know that Dous was in such a good mood today. No matter how noisy he was,


    Dous would not be angry.


    Finally, on the third call from Dous, Ash answered.


    He purposely said, "What are you doing? Why are you so annoying? Don''t you know if I''m busy, I don''t


    have time to answer the phone?"


    ording to Ash''s vision, when Dous heard what he said, he would definitely be furious, and most


    likely hung up the phone directly.


    However, what he expected did not happen.


    Ash heard Dous'' delighted voice, with a hint of unt that he couldn''t hide, and a smugness that


    annoyed him.


    Dous said, "But I have a good news to share with you."


    Ash immediately became rmed, presupposing very instinctively that something serious was going to


    happen to Dous, and it may be the kind of thing that would buzz his head.


    In an instant, Ash sat up straight, clenched the phone tightly, and looked defensive.


    He didn''t even want to ask what the good news was.


    However, Dous never gave him the chance to escape.


    Dous said, "Let me tell you, your eldest brother is getting married, so you must go back to Torres''


    Mansion tonight."


    Ash was dumbfounded, unable to believe what he had heard.


    He had quickly imagined all the possibilities in his mind just now, but he didn''t have this one.


    However, soon, Ash thought of the woman he had seen at Dous'' ce.


    He can only sigh that Dous was really hiding too well.


    For such a thing, there was no sign at all.


    He had been nagged by his mother many times, and she had been asking him if his elder brother was


    a gay. Otherwise, why had he never had a girlfriend?


    Now it seemed that their mother was overthinking.


    Ash said, "You are really good, Dous. How do you quietly have a girlfriend and be suspected of


    being gay?"


    Dous was not at all unhappy because of Ash''s words, but said, "If I let you know, can I still be your


    brother?"


    Ash was struck dumb.


    But he didn''t really understand what he was so proud of.


    Dous said, "I just want to let you know that you can''t give me anyme excuses for noting


    back."


    Ash was helpless. Although he really wanted to find an excuse not to go, since it was a major event in


    his elder brother''s life, he was not so ignorant.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back," he said.


    Dous was very satisfied, and it could be heard that he was very happy from his tone.


    Ash said, "However, don''t get me wrong. I just go back to celebrate it. Don''t you use this as an excuse


    to let me take your ce."


    Dous was at a loss for words.


    How could his younger brother be so annoying? He was really mad at him.


    However, he felt really good today.


    Before hanging up the phone, Dous said, "Since you have mentioned this, let me give you a


    suggestion. You can bring your little girlfriend back to divert their attention. Otherwise, I can promise


    not to squeeze you, but, there is no guarantee that others will agree."


    After speaking, Dous hung up the phone.


    Ash was confused.


    He really felt that Dous was annoying.


    However, Ash seriously thought about the suggestion given by Dous.


    This method was very tempting.


    However, for Ash, he still had to put the girl''s thoughts first.


    For this kind of thing, he always had to ask her opinion.


    Ash directly dialed Mika''s number, and as soon as he connected, he heard the girl''s lifeless voice.


    His heart skipped a beat in an instant, and he quickly asked, "What happened?"


    He was worried that she was sick again.


    Fortunately, he just heard Mika murmuring, "Ash, I''m so bored."


    Mika undoubtedly wanted to find something to do now, but what was worse was that she didn''t want


    to go out alone.


    Ash breathed a sigh of relief when he heard her say that, but at the same time he found it


    bbergasted.


    He said, "Why don''t you call me when you''re bored?"


    Mika said, "I don''t know if you''re busy. I dare not disturb you."


    Saying that, Mika felt aggrieved. On the one hand, she felt that she was really gentle, considerate,


    sensible and cute. On the other hand, she felt that she was really miserable.


    Ash felt a little distressed when he heard her say that.


    He said, "Mika, you don''t need to think so much. You know, whenever youe to me, I''ll have


    time."


    Mika was instantly happy when she heard Ash''s words.


    She curled her lips and said, "But, Ash, if you''re like this, won''t you indulge me too much?"


    She knew very well that this was Ash''s preference for her.


    How can anyone really have time no matter what time it was?


    Ash said, "I''m happy about that."


    Mika was not stupid. As a high IQ student, her EQ and LQ were not affected by her high IQ.


    On the contrary, she was very keen in these aspects.


    Mika hadn''t thought about it that much all along. On the one hand, it was because she was young,


    and on the other hand, she didn''t dare truly think about it.


    But, now that Ash had said that, Mika would be foolish if she didn''t understand.


    She said, "Well, since you''re happy about that, I want you toe to me now."


    Ash said, "Why don''t I give you an address and youe and find me?"


    Mika tilted her head and thought about it, but it was not impossible.


    It saved her from being bored again while waiting for Ash.


    In response, Mika said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right here."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After speaking, Mika hung up the phone, went into the cloakroom, and changed into a beautiful


    dress.


    She didn''t really like wearing skirts, mainly because she found them bothersome, and when she was in


    school, she mostly wore school uniforms.


    However, she had a lot of beautiful skirts, each of which was very pretty.


    Mika loved these dresses.


    When she went to meet someone she liked, she naturally wore her favorite clothes.


    Mika changed into her most precious dress and turned around in front of the mirror, very satisfied.


    She took a lip balm and applied ayer of it on her mouth. In an instant, her lips, which were already


    very beautiful in color, became more rosy, plump, moist and shiny.


    Mika wanted to kiss such lips.


    She didn''t wear makeup, which was enough for a girl her age.


    After turning around in front of the mirror with satisfaction, Mika came out of the apartment.


    She looked carefully at the address Ash gave her, and felt a little strange for a moment.


    Wasn''t it just across the road?

 Chapter 546 Why Do You Ask Me To Come Here?

    Chapter 546 Why Do You Ask Me To Come Here?


    Chapter 546 Why do you ask me toe here?


    Mika came out of Homelux, waited for a red light, and walked across the road to Maple Street


    Apartment.


    Ash had already told the doorman, so no one stopped Mika and she can go in directly.


    Maple Street Apartment, like Homelux, was a well-known and high-end residence in Innisrial.


    However, Maple Street Apartment was older and can be regarded as one of the early luxurious houses.


    However, even though it had been around for a long time, it did not affect its market value. With very


    fine maintenance, it still looked very new.


    People who lived in this apartment were more of the high-level people in the city, and they determined


    the various lifelines of the city.


    Mika didn''t have a deep understanding of it, but when she walked to the building number given by


    Ash, she was somewhat shocked by the people she met on the road.


    She met two famous people in this short period of time.


    Walking to the building and pressing the code, Mika took the elevator upstairs.


    In fact, in terms of luxury houses, Maple Street Apartment still had many ces that were not luxurious


    enough.


    Of course, this was rted to the people who lived here. If this ce was too grand, they will probably


    be reproached severely.


    However, Mika really liked the style here, but she really can''t afford it now.


    What was more, now there was no market at all here, and it was impossible for the resident to sell it.


    Therefore, Ash would ask her toe here, which made Mika very puzzled. She took the elevator


    upstairs and told Ash that she had arrived.


    So, the moment the elevator door opened, Mika saw Ash leaning against the door, waiting for her.


    Mika''s heart seemed to be hit hard by something, and it kept beating fast non-stop.


    She looked at Ash, but she stopped heading forward.


    It''d been a while since she had seen him, causing her to even feel a little dazed at the moment.


    She just stared at Ash, with emotions that couldn''t be hidden in her eyes.


    Ash''s heart was hit by her straightforward gaze. He walked up to her, raised his hand and knocked on


    her head softly, saying "You don''t recognize me?"


    Mika snorted and said, "Almost."


    In fact, it''d only been a few days, but somehow it made her feel like it''d been a long time.


    Mika felt a little wronged, like a neglected child who finally got a look.


    Ash said, "During the break, just call me if you miss me and I''ll appear in front of you immediately."


    Mika''s face flushed, and she didn''t want to admit it.


    She blinked her eyes and said stiffly, "Who said I miss you?"


    Ash raised his eyebrows, and his tone was a bitzy, "Ah, don''t miss me. It seems that I think too


    much."


    How should she answer this?


    Could she tell Ash frankly that she missed him very much?


    However, if she thought about it carefully, there was nothing embarrassing about admitting it.


    So, Mika raised her chin and said arrogantly, "Okay, let me tell you I just miss you. What do you


    want me to do?"


    Ash said, "That''s a coincidence. I miss you too."


    With that said, Ash grabbed Mika''s wrist and led her into the room.


    The door was closed, but Ash put her between him and the door.


    Mika''s brain went down for a moment, and she didn''t react at all. What was going on?


    Quickly, she thought, next, he should...


    kiss her?


    Mika''s heart beat uncontrobly.


    She nervously licked her lips, which made her already rosy and plump lips a little more moist because


    of the lip balm.


    Ash''s eyes flickered for a moment.


    To be honest, he did have some evil thoughts.


    It was just that he still had reason, so he won''t really do such presumptuous things.


    Raising his hand and tapping on Mika''s forehead, Ash said, "Come in."


    Mika was perplexed.


    What was the meaning?


    This was the end?


    Why didn''t he kiss her?


    Kiss her!


    She will not refuse, nor will she be angry, but will be very happy and cooperative.


    But, why did it end like this?


    Mika pursed her mouth, grimaced and was terribly disappointed.


    Ash turned his head and saw her expression.


    He couldn''t hold back, andughed out loud.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Raising his hand and flicking Mika''s mouth, Ash said, "What''s wrong? Did I bully you?"


    Mika was so angry that she made a grunting sound like a pig.


    How to say?


    He bullied her, but he didn''t bully her.


    This was very contradictory.


    Mika knew that whatever she said at the moment was inappropriate.


    So she tactfully changed the subject and asked, "Ash, why do you ask me toe here?"


    "From today on, I''m going to live here," Ash said.


    Mika became even more confused, frowned, and asked, "Why don''t you live in my sister''s ce?"


    "Because Matilda fell in love. In order to prevent me from being assassinated, I have to run away


    overnight." Ash said.


    Mika thought what he said was very possessed.


    She frowned and said, "You still didn''t say why you are here."


    "This is a house I bought before, but I haven''t lived in it," Ash said.


    Mika couldn''t help sighing, "Ash, your family is quite rich."


    The houses here were simply impossible to buy without being extremely rich.


    Ash raised his hand and touched his nose, saying, "Well, you will understand thister."


    After Mika heard this, she didn''t ask any further.


    She looked at Ash with bright eyes and asked, "Ash, can you show me around?"


    She was so curious that she didn''t know if the scenery she saw inside the house was different from the


    outside.

 Chapter 547 Willing Or Not

    Chapter 547 Willing Or Not


    Chapter 547 Willing or not


    Ash reached out and held Martha''s hand, saying, "Come on, let me show you around."


    Although the furnishings of this house were maintained ording to the original decoration, after


    finishing this time, Ash still added a lot of things.


    And, Ash added something Mika would love.


    Mika followed Ash and asked curiously, "Which room do we start from?"


    Ash said, "Where do you want to start?"


    Mika''s first reaction was, of course she wanted to see the bedroom.


    However, as a girl, she was a little reserved, and she was still embarrassed to say it so bluntly.


    However, her eyes betrayed her, revealing all her thoughts.


    Ash smiled at her, just to see what she had to say.


    Mika pretended to think for a while and said, "Study, I am a top student. I love learning."


    Ash really couldn''t hold back andughed outright.


    Heughed so exaggeratedly that his shoulders were shaking.


    This made Mika feel bad all of a sudden.


    It was like she told a huge joke just now to make Ashugh like this.


    Mika blinked and looked at Ash, but didn''t wait for hisughter to end.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ash still cared about her dignity, and forced himself to stopughing, but in his voice, he couldn''t hide


    his delight.


    In particr, tears came out of his eyes fromughter.


    Ash said, "Okay, okay, let''s go. Take my top student to visit the study room."


    Mika was coaxed instantly.


    The words "my top student" sounded really sweet.


    Mika''s eyes were glued to Ash''s body, and she felt happy and sweet at the same time. If she had a


    tail, she would probably be wagging it by now.


    Ash curled his lips and could feel Mika''s burning eyes.


    If it wasn''t for him still having some sense, he really wanted to stop, turn his head and kiss his baby.


    When the two entered the study, Mika was instantly attracted.


    The books on the two walls were very spectacr just by looking at them.


    With a ss wall, the lighting in the study was particrly awesome.


    Mika had even imagined how pleasant it would be to read a book here.


    Moreover, Mika''s vision was very sharp, and she quickly noticed a ce.


    She walked over, stood still in front of a bookshelf, and looked carefully. The books on it were exactly


    the same as those in her home. Not only were the books the same, but even the cement was


    exactly the same.


    And most importantly, Mika liked those books very much and will read repeatedly.


    Therefore, it was really not easy for Mika not to think too much.


    Mika even carefully read it several times to make sure that she was not mistaken.


    Ash walked to her side, feeling that her eyes were really sharp.


    Mika turned around, looked up at Ash, and said, "Ash, are these books here all the time?"


    Ash asked without answering, "What do you think?"


    The answer was self-evident. These were specially prepared for Mika.


    Mika just felt that her heart was really going to jump out, which almost made her lose her


    Mika said, "You are giarizing my bookshelf."


    Ash said, "Do you want to charge me for the copyright?"


    "My copyright fee is quite high. You can consider it, cause I''ll be very rude." Mika said.


    Ash said, "Give me to you. Would you like it?"


    Mika''s brain went nk again, and she stared at Ash,pletely unaware that he would say this so


    bluntly.


    Swallowing unconsciously, Mika said, "Yes."


    Mika''s gaze was firm, and her expression was even firmer.


    She said, "You cannot be taken back."


    Ash''s eyes softened even more when he heard that.


    He said, "Okay, then I''ll follow you in this life."


    Mika raised her chin, immediately became cheery, and said with an arrogant expression, "You have


    to wait for me. After I graduate, I can support you."


    Ash thought Mika was so cute. He pinched her face, and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Mika shook her head, feeling a little smug in an instant.


    However, she quickly thought of a problem, approached Ash, and said, "But, it''ll take me a long time to


    graduate."


    If not to study medicine, it was a four-year university. If she did, she needed at least five years, and,


    certainly more than five years.


    It would be fine if she went to college in Innisrial, but if she went to other ces, she would have to


    have a long -distance rtionship for many years. Just thinking about made Mika very unhappy.


    All she wanted was to be by Ash''s side.


    Mika said, "Ash, I don''t want to be away from you."


    Ash naturally felt distressed when he heard her aggrieved voice.


    He said, "I didn''t tell you before, because I didn''t want to affect your decision. Now, since it has been


    decided, I''ll tell you my decision. No matter where you go, I''ll apany you."


    Ash had thought this through carefully that he wanted this girl, so no idents would be allowed.


    Mika was startled again when she heard the words. Her eyes fixed on Ash''s face, as if she wanted


    to know if what he said was serious.


    She was sure, however, that Ash was serious.


    Mika said, "Even if I go abroad, will you apany me?"


    "Of course," Ash said.


    His job can be done anywhere. He just needed to be equipped with the equipment he required.


    It was easy to solve it, as long as there was enough money.


    It just so happened that what hecked most was money.


    Ash said, "Do you want me to apany you?"


    Mika nodded vigorously and said, "Yes."


    As she spoke, she threw herself into Ash''s arms, hugged his waist tightly, and said, "Ash, it''s a deal.


    Don''t lie to me."


    Ash hugged Mika tightly, resting his chin on the top of her head. Hugging the little girl''s soft body, he


    was feeling inexplicably at ease.


    From now on, it seemed that his heart that had been wandering had been settled down, and the rest of


    the time was just waiting for his girl to grow up.


    Ash kissed Mika''s hair, and then said, "By the way, there is one thing I want to ask if you''re willing."


    Mika asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "I need to go home tonight. Would you like toe with me?" Ash asked.


    After asking this question, Ash suddenly felt nervous.


    It was a feeling he had never had before.


    Mika was a little stunned, and didn''t expect such a question at all.


    Thinking quickly, Mika suddenly realized did it mean to take her back to meet his parents?


    This realization made Mika tense instantly.


    However, after struggling for a while, Mika nodded and said, "Okay."


    Ash''s heart throbbed, and after he heard Mika''s answer, an unspeakable emotion filled his chest


    instantly.


    However, Ash also saw Mika''s struggle.


    He said, "Well, I don''t have to make it difficult for you. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to say yes,


    and you don''t have to wrong yourself for me."


    Mika shook her head and said, "I''m not wronged, but I''m a little scared. Is our progress too fast?"


    She was a little shy. They just made up their mind and she was meeting his parents, which was simply


    too fast.


    As Mika said, her face turned red.


    Ashughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "Then, do you want to?"

 Chapter 548 A Toy

    Chapter 548 A Toy


    Chapter 548 A toy


    "Yes."


    Mika nodded vigorously and said firmly.


    Mika felt nervous when she heard this question just now, but did not hesitate at all when answering.


    She looked like as if she missed it, she would never have another chance.


    Ash curled the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s fine if you want to."


    In fact, he sighed secretly. After all, this little girl was still too innocent. She didn''t know what she would


    face after she met his parents.


    However, Ash would not go and talk to Mika about this. Otherwise, she would be scared away, and


    he still needs to coax herter.


    Mika said, "What time shall we go there?"


    "Just past five," Ash said.


    Mika thought for a while and said, "Let''s go out now."


    Since he wanted her to meet his parents, she naturally needed to buy some gifts.


    Ash didn''t think of this, but asked suspiciously, "What are you going out for?"


    He prepared a room for Mika, and put some things that Mika would like in it. Originally, he thought


    that if Mika would visit the room, she would see it. Who would have thought that, after visiting the


    study, she was ready to go out.


    Mika said, "Go shopping for gifts."


    Ash froze for a moment, and finally understood that she really regarded today as meeting his parents.


    He touched Mika''s head and said, "No, they are not the protagonists today."


    Mika frowned, looked at Ash nkly, and asked, "Who?"


    "My brother, he gets married today," Ash said.


    Mika understood in an instant. In this case, it was indeed not to steal their thunder.


    However, she still believed that when meeting for the first time, it was always necessary to prepare


    gifts.


    Mika said, "Let''s prepare a gift for your elder brother and sister-inw."


    Ash felt a little helpless, but was still moved.


    He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Mikaughed immediately, but did not forget to say to Ash, "Ash, I''ll buy the gift."


    Ash felt a little helpless about it.


    Unwilling to reject Mika, Ash nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    The two came out of Maple Street Apartment and went directly to a mall.


    The shopping mall was chosen by Mika, and the moment Ash heard her saying the address, he felt


    a little frustrating, because the shopping mall that Mika chose happened to belong to the Torres


    family, and it was now being managed by his elder brother.


    However, Mika probably didn''t know about it at all.


    So, Ash didn''t talk too much.


    Along the way, Mika was thinking about what gift to choose.


    Getting out of the car, Mika held Ash''s hand affectionately.


    Her fingers were soft, twitching in Ash''s palm without stopping.


    Ash was numb from being scratched by her, and with a force, he tightly grasped Mika''s hand.


    He saidm "If you move around again, I will not be polite."


    Mika raised her face, looked at Ash suspiciously, and asked, "In what kind of way?"


    Ash curled up his lips and said, "Don''t provoke me, or it will scare you."


    Curious, Mika looked at Ash and said, "I want to know how you scare me."


    Ash said, "Really want to try?"


    Mika nodded and said, "I really want to try it."


    Ash''s eyes shed with a gleam, but he still didn''t really do anything out of the ordinary to Mika.


    He just took Mika''s troublesome hand, put it to his lips and kissed it, and said, "Wait until I go back


    and deal with you."


    After all, in public, Ash will not really bully the little girl.


    Mika snorted when she heard that, and didn''t look threatened at all.


    "That''s it?" Mika looked very disappointed.


    Sighing, Mika said, "Ash, if you are at this level, there will be no deterrent to me in the future, and I


    will bully you."


    Ashughed lowly when he heard this, and said, "Will you be my little princess?"


    Mika seemed particrly satisfied with this title. She tilted her head, thought for a while, and then


    She said, "If this is the case, it is you who spoil me like this."


    So, he can''t me her when the time came.


    Ash said, "Then, just be a little princess."


    Mika''s heart seemed to be hit by something, and it throbbed so much at Ash''s words.


    She blinked her eyes. Her heart was pounding, and then, without Ash''s expectation, she stood on


    tiptoe, moved to Ash''s lips, and kissed him.


    However, because of this action with warning, and at the same time, without any experience, this kiss


    turned into a tooth-to-teeth collision.


    Mika eximed in pain directly, and tears burst out directly.


    She took a step back and covered her mouth with her hand.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She looked at Ash pitifully, and after a while, she said tearfully, "Ash, your teeth are so hard."


    Ash was also in excruciating pain, and didn''t speak for a while.


    He pulled Mika over and checked her mouth to make sure it wasn''t hurt.


    "Sneak up on me. It hurts." Ash felt a little helpless. Looking at her who had such a pitiful expression,


    heughed and felt distressed.


    Mika was tearful, and losing temper. She said directly to Ash, "I ''ll never kiss you again."


    After speaking, Mika turned her head and left, as if she didn''t want to pay attention to Ash.


    Ash curled up his lips, caught up with Mika, and held her shoulders, saying, "Next time, I''ll do it,


    okay?"


    Mika was still pissed off, and most of all, she felt ashamed to death.


    She really, really wanted to distance herself from Ash, pretending not to know each other.


    However, she was firmly held in Ash''s arms, and there was no way for her to escape.


    Ash said, "Okay, let''s pick a gift first, shall we?"


    Mika''s attention was drawn back in an instant.


    In fact, at her age, she had never given a gift to a married couple.


    In the past, when choosing gifts, at most, she would prepare gifts by herself to the people of the same


    age. Other gifts were prepared by her elders.


    Mika can only choose based on her own knowledge. For such a wish as marriage, sending gold was


    the best choice.


    However, from Mika''s point of view, gold was really not in line with her taste.


    Mika stared at the counter for a while, but couldn''t pick out anything beautiful.


    She looked towards Ash and said aggrievedly, "Ash, what should I do? There is no one beautiful."


    If it was not sure that there was no beautiful one, Mika will start to wonder if there was something


    wrong with her aesthetics. Otherwise, why would she look down on these weird things so much?


    Ash looked at the gold ornaments on the counter, and it was indeed hard not to agree with Mika''s


    words.


    He said, "Then let''s go and look at other things."


    Mika nodded. Sure enough, it wasn''t that there was something wrong with her aesthetics, but they


    really didn''t look good.


    Now, Mika was even more stumped. What should she do? How to choose a beautiful gift?


    Mika walked around for a while, and said, "But, looking at it this way, gold is the most suitable."


    It was more auspicious, and it would be too outrageous and exaggerated to give diamonds.


    Ash thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you send them a toy?"


    He was thinking from the perspective of his elder brother.


    Dous was a doll collector, and had every doll he can name.


    Mika stopped when she heard the words, looked at Ash, and asked, "Is that something like


    Rkkuma?"


    She herself didn''t like such cute things very much, but she knew that many girls liked this very much.


    It was just that Mika didn''t expect that Ash would give such a suggestion.


    Mika frowned and asked, "Ash, is it your sister-inw who likes this kind of thing?"

 Chapter 549 He Is Already Angry

    Chapter 549 He Is Already Angry


    Chapter 549 He is already angry


    When Ash heard this, he looked at Mika in surprise, not knowing how she came to this conclusion.


    However, judging from Mika''s undisguised emotions, he could tell she was jealous.


    Ash didn''t know whether tough or cry, and said, "I don''t even know who my sister- inw is, so how


    could I know what she likes?"


    Mika was a little stunned for a moment. She had already married his elder brother and became his


    sister- inw, but he didn''t know who she was, which was too mysterious.


    Ash looked at Mika''s expression, and knew that she was thinking of something messy again.


    He looked at Mika with amusement and said, "I didn''t lie to you. I''m afraid that except my elder


    brother, no one knows who my sister- inw is. Even my parents may not know."


    Mika was so surprised, blinked her eyes, and asked, "Then what if your parents don''t like your


    sister-in-w?"


    In those TV dramas, the exaggerated conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw was not


    fabricated out of thin air.


    The reality was far more exaggerated than that of film and television dramas.


    "That''s impossible," Ash said.


    "Why?" Mika was even more surprised.


    With Ash''s tone, it was inevitable that people will think that she must be a very good woman, so she


    was recognized in this way.


    However, Ash clearly said he had no idea who his sister-inw was.


    Mika said, "Ash, do you really not know who she is?"


    "I really don''t know." Ashughed. It was too obvious what was going on in the little girl''s head, and all


    her emotions were on her face, except to tell him that she was jealous.


    He said, "Because my elder brother has been single until now, my parents'' request to him is that it


    doesn''t matter even if he finds a man toe back home."


    Mika was really taken aback by the answer.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was quite surprising.


    Mika said, "Ash, your parents are so open-minded."


    Ash thought to himself that it was all because of his unreliable elder brother forcing them into this state.


    However, what he said was another thing.


    Ash said, "So, you don''t have to worry. They will be very happy to see you, and they won''t embarrass


    you at all."


    Mika''s face turned red again uncontrobly.


    Now, she had figured out one thing.


    She went home with Ash and met his family, so the rtionship between the two of them was not just


    as simple as boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Although, at her age, it was still very far away to think about getting married, for Mika, Ash''s doing


    so was tantamount to giving her a promise.


    She didn''t say anything but was quite joyful.


    She was really coaxed by Ash.


    Mika looked at Ash and said, "Ash, are you going to marry me, aren''t you?"


    Ash hadn''t expected her to mention it directly.


    Coincidentally, a shiny object appeared in his line of sight.


    He walked over and asked the clerk to take it out.


    Mika frowned, wondering what Ash was doing.


    Obviously, he hadn''t answered her question yet.


    However, when Mika leaned over and saw what Ash had brought out, her eyes widened


    immediately.


    She looked at Ash in disbelief. Wasn''t it too exaggerated?


    Ash didn''t speak, but directly took her hand and put it on her finger.


    It was such a coincidence that the size was exactly Mika''s.


    Ash was very satisfied.


    He said, "Book one first, okay?"


    Mika waspletely dumbfounded and didn''t know how to proceed with this topic.


    She really liked the thing on her finger.


    However, it was a little too early for this thing to appear on her finger.


    Mika looked at Ash and said, "Ash, is it possible that you want to use this and you''ve got me?"


    She made things difficult on purpose, and gave herself a little time to think about it.


    After all, this was too important.


    Ash said, "This carat set you down. Won''t you feel bullied by me?"


    As Mika heard Ash''s words, somehow she really had such thoughts.


    However, after only a moment, she shook her head and said, "If only the number of carats is valued, it''s


    ruining the love."


    Her didn''t want her love to be hurt at all.


    Therefore, she was not allowed to use those things to measure it.


    Ash gave a lowugh, raised his hand to rub Mika''s head, and said, "Kid."


    However, Ash''s heart was very shaken.


    It was shocking for Ash to hear that from Mika''s mouth.


    He knew very well that this girl was genuine and only cared about him.


    It was precisely because of this that Ash believed that Mika''s feelings were precious.


    He will also firmly guard the precious emotion.


    Ash said, "This is for you to wear and y, and it also reminds you that you have a boyfriend. When


    you can get married, I will change it for you."


    Mika couldn''t hold back when she heard this, and burst outughing.


    She tilted her head, looking innocently at Ash. "Ash, to be honest, don''t you feel particrly insecure?"


    Mika was very clear that in the matter of rtionships, not only girls needed a sense of security, but


    boys also needed.


    And between the two of them, obviously, Ash was the one who needed the most.


    Mika said, "Ash, are you worried that I''m so beautiful, so smart, well-behaved, obedient and


    sensible, gentle and kind, cute and lovable, many boys wille after me, afraid that I''ll change my


    mind? "


    Ash''splexion darkened somewhat.


    He looked at Mika and was already angry just hearing her describe it.


    He was seriously unhappy.


    However, this girl didn''t realize any danger, so she said to herself, "Ash, do you feel that you have lost


    your corepetitiveness in front of those boys?"


    Ash almostughed at Mika''s words.


    God damn corepetitiveness?


    He just set up his own business early and didn''t go through the education, because he was such a


    genius.


    If he followed the normal process, he would have just graduated now, and he was not really that old,


    okay?


    Why, in her eyes, he seemed to be in his 30s, 40s, 50s, and he wondered if he had abducted an


    underage girl?


    Ash said, "I see. You still don''t understand. There are some things that are really dangerous to say in


    front of men."


    Mika wasn''t in the least intimidated by Ash''s words.


    Instead, sheughed even more wildly.


    Mika said, "Ash, you don''t have to care so much, even if you lose in terms of age, but I like old


    ones."

 Chapter 550 No Need To Come To My Home To Ask For Consent

    Chapter 550 No Need To Come To My Home To Ask For Consent


    Chapter 550 No need toe to my home to ask for consent


    Ash was stuck dumb. Why couldn''t he be happy after listening to these words?


    He licked inside his cheek lightly, and said fiercely, "Okay, Mika, you just provoke me on purpose.


    Let me tell you, I will fix your sooner orter."


    Mika understood a little bit that Ash really wanted to fix her now. But because of her age, even if he


    wanted to, he still had some scruples.


    Instantly, Mika became more cheerful.


    She just looked at Ash with an innocent expression,pletely ignoring Ash''s threats.


    However, at this moment, Mika didn''t know that men were very stingy and held grudges in some


    things.


    Moreover, their revenge was very terrible.


    So, when Mika was really fixed by Ash, she would be really wronged.


    It was also at that moment that she knew for the first time that the way Ash said to fix her would be so


    terrible.


    Of course, these were things forter.


    Ash didn''t give Mika another chance to refuse, asked the clerk and paid for the ring directly.


    However, this ring just had a very small pink diamond, which was the type that girls will like. Even if it


    was worn daily, it will not cause any misunderstanding.


    Ash still had scruples about Mika''s student status. Even if she went to college, it was not suitable for


    such a ostentation.


    Mika didn''t reject Ash anymore, nor did she take off the ring. She just put it on her finger, looking


    very satisfied.


    She felt naturally sweet, not only because of the gift Ash gave her, but more because she understood


    what it meant.


    This also meant that Ash really valued her very much.


    Mika was really happy. She was in a ttering mood, and really wanted to kiss him again.


    However, the experience had too strong impact on her, which directly caused her to dare not make new


    moves.


    Ash saw her expression, and sighed inwardly. Why was this girl so cute?


    If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, he really wanted to pull her over and kiss her hard.


    However, Ash was not in a hurry, and when the time was right, he will definitely kiss Mika hard.


    Mika didn''t know what Ash was thinking. After she fiddled with the ring on her finger, she became


    distressed again.


    She said, "But, Ash, we still haven''t chosen a gift."


    Mika had always believed that giving gifts was the most nerve-wracking thing.


    The people she will give gifts to were very familiar with her, and she knew very well what kind of


    preferences they had. Naturally, the gifts she gave can''t go wrong.


    But now, she didn''t know any of Ash''s brother and sister-inw.


    Originally, if she chose what she liked, she can perfectly solve this problem by giving his sister-inw


    what she liked.


    But unfortunately, Ash was not counted on.


    Ash said, "Then send something that can never go wrong."


    As Mika heard the words, she thought about it, and the most infallible thing was still gold jewelry.


    There was no other way. Mika said, "Okay then, let''s go pick a gold jewelry."


    The two looked at the gold ornaments again, and finally chose one that looked more neutral. No matter


    what kind of personality they had, they shouldn''t hate it.


    As Mika went to pay the money, she said, "I''m not formally meeting your parents yet, but it''s just


    such a headache. When the timees, when I really meet your parents, I''m gonna be anxious."


    "When the timees, I''ll be the one to worry," Ash said.


    Ash wasn''t all that worried, though.


    After all, Mika was Aimee''s younger sister. Ash had been taught by Aimee for so many years, so it


    can be said that he knew her quite well.


    Therefore, Ash was not worried at all. When the time came, he will be able to match what he liked.


    However, thinking of this, Ash suddenly thought of another thing.


    Now, he didn''t tell Aimee at all, but directly confirmed his rtionship with Mika.


    At this time, he will probably be severely fixed by Aimee.


    However, it had nothing to worry about.


    As long as he can marry Mika, those things will be nothing. Even if Aimee sent him to slums, he will


    be happy with it.


    After choosing the gift, the two of them came out of the shopping mall, but didn''t know that their


    whereabouts had already been exposed.


    Torres'' Mansion.


    Dous looked at the information on the phone screen, feeling like having a headache.


    He asked Ash to bring the girl here, which was a joke, but who would have thought that this guy would


    take it seriously and really bring her here.


    If he remembered correctly, the girl hadn''t taken the college entrance examination yet.


    How did this beast manage to do so?


    Martha came over, looked at Dous who was irritated, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? What


    are you worried about?"


    Dous handed her the phone and asked her to check it herself.


    Martha nced at the content on the screen, but was also a little dumbfounded.


    The person who sent the message to Dous was the manager of the mall. After Ash entered the mall,


    he received the message.


    Originally, he just came to ask Dous if he wanted to receive Ash in a special way, but in the end,


    Dous asked him to report on all of Ash''s actions. As for other things, he didn''t need to worry about.


    Who would have thought that what he reported was Ash was buying a diamond ring with his girlfriend.


    The manager congratted Dous.


    Dous almostughed out loud.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was he and Martha who got the marriage certificate, okay?


    At the age of Ash''s girlfriend, it will take two years to marry.


    Martha said, "If I remember correctly, this girl is still a high school student?"


    Dous looked up at her and said, "How could you remember wrongly?"


    So, there was no need to think of such words tofort him.


    Martha chuckled and said, "It seems that Ash is in a hurry."


    Dous couldn''t help pinching the space between his eyebrows again.


    Martha said, "This is also a good thing. He has someone he likes, and his mind is settled. You always


    want him to return home. Isn''t this a good reason?"


    Dous was not as optimistic as Martha.


    This little girl was too young, and everything was still unknown.


    Most importantly, this girl was Aimee''s younger sister.


    Dous was sure that Aimee didn''t know about it yet.


    Otherwise, he could imagine how Aimee would beat Ash up.


    Dous said, "Did you see that ring he bought? What did he think about it? It''s shameful to use such a


    ring to trick a little girl over here."


    Although they didn''t unt their wealth, they had strength. If it got out that the second son of the Torres


    family had coaxed a girl with a cheap pink diamond, people wouldugh at it.


    What was more, Aimee was powerful, and now she had joined forces with Patrick of Hayden family. As


    a result, his younger brother treated her younger sister so badly.


    Dous said, "I just think about it now. When I have to go to her house with Ash to meet her parents, it


    will be embarrassing."


    Originally, it was not his turn to worry about things like going to her parents'' house to ask for the


    consent. Their parents would naturally solve it.


    But, their parents were so unreliable, and left Ash to him to take care of.


    If it weren''t for age, Dous sometimes wondered whether Ash was his parents'' son or his son.


    Martha chuckled, and said, "Aren''t you lucky now that you don''t need toe to my house to ask for


    permission?"


    As Dous heard this, his heart skipped a beat for a moment.


    Indeed, a lot of steps were saved between him and Martha, but this made Dous feel even more


    distressed.


    His girl should have everything that others had, but shecked so much.


    Dous pulled Martha over, kissed her on the forehead, and said, "I love you, baby."

 Chapter 551 Too Young

    Chapter 551 Too Young


    Chapter 551 Too young


    Ash came in with Mika and this was what he saw.


    He chuckled and said, "Dous, aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Dous put his arm around Martha''s shoulder and said, "This is your sister-inw, Martha."


    There was something familiar about seeing Martha, but he didn''t associate her with Dous'' secretary


    at all.


    Who would have thought that this person would actually be...


    It was just that Ash was very confused, because he remembered that she didn''t look like this.


    Mika sensed Ash''s confusion and looked at him strangely. "What''s Wrong?" She asked


    "Nothing," Ash said, taking Mika''s hand and walking over to Dous and Martha. "Dous, Martha,


    this is my girlfriend, Mika."


    All Dous felt was the throbbing of his temples again.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was one thing to have investigated before, but it was quite another to have heard it with his own ears.


    After confirming Mika''s identity, Dous was really having a harder time.


    Mika didn''t notice anything wrong with Dous. She obediently handed Martha the gift she and Ash


    had chosen. "May you be happy, Martha," she said


    Martha''s eyes were gentle. She wasn''t restrained to Mika, and just said, "Thank you."


    She had a very good impression of Mika. She was beautiful, smart, and most of all, she could feel


    how much Ash valued the girl.


    She had a hunch that this girl would make Ash go home more often.


    In that way, Dous''s worries will be eased a little bit.


    Martha pulled Mika over and said to Ash, "Do you mind if I show her around?"


    Ash nodded. "Thank you, Martha," he said


    Martha smiled, gave Dous a look, and walked away with Mika, taking her hand.


    When they were both gone, Dous picked up a throw pillow and threw it at Ash.


    "How old is the girl? You really dare to bring her back," Dous said grumpily. This little bastard really


    wanted to kill him.


    Ash smiled and said, "Dous, aren''t you overreacting? This is the advice you gave me. I''m following


    your advice now. Why are you still angry?"


    Dous was lost for words.


    What should he do? If this went on, it will be hard for him not to teach his younger brother a lesson.


    He said, "Does Dr. Read know you took her sister?"


    Ash was struck dumb.


    It was really enough. He will be used to stab a knife in his heart. How can this guy be so bad?


    When Dous saw his reaction, he understood anything.


    He almostughed with anger.


    "How dare you, Ash," Dous said. "I don''t think you''re ready to date Dr. Read''s sister at a time like


    this."


    Ash heard this and suddenly thought of a problem.


    He looked at Dous and said, "Dous, you can help me with this."


    Dous was speechless.


    Unable to resist, Dous punched Ash directly in the shoulder.


    "Help you?" Dous was furious.


    "I don''t think you want me to help you," he said. "You want me to take the beating for you."


    Ash said, "Don''t say that. She''s very gentle. She won''t do it easily."


    That was right. Once she started fighting, he''ll lose his life.


    "I think you''d bettere clean," Dous said. "Otherwise, ten of me won''t be able to save you."


    Ash sighed, thinking that if Aimee really wanted to do something, it would be pretty scary.


    This matter still needed to be well nned.


    It can''t me Ash for being a wuss. It was just that he''d been afflicted ever since he started studying


    with Aimee.


    It was not the first time Aimee had taught him a lesson.


    So, at the end, Ash was terrified of Aimee.


    But...


    Ash smiled and said, "I believe she will be moved by my love for Mika."


    Dous was perplexed.


    What exactly was this confusing talk?


    If he were Aimee, he''d beat the shit out of this kid.


    "I think you should be careful," Dous said. "Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t know how dangerous the


    world is."


    Ash shrugged and skipped the subject.


    He looked at Dous and finally asked, "So, she is the one I know?"


    Dous raised an eyebrow, looked at Ash, and said, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Nothing," Ash said. "It''s just weird how she looks different."


    Dous was speechless.


    He really didn''t want to pay any attention to Ash''s curiosity, but if he didn''t make it clear to him, he''ll


    probably run over to Martha and ask her all sorts of questions.


    Dous told Ash what had happened.


    Ash was stunned, and for a moment, couldn''t believe his ears.


    After digesting it for a moment, Ash said, "So, she really was with you for seven years?"


    Dous was speechless again. Why can''t he believe it?


    Ash stared at Dous for a long time. Finally, he clicked inside his cheek and said, "It''s really strange.


    What kind of magic do you have that can make her pay so much for you?"


    Dous almostughed at Ash''s remark.


    However, he quickly licked the corner of his mouth and said, "What? Envy? But you can not learn."


    Ash was speechless. He chuckled, and said, "Dous, if you had told me about this earlier, I might


    have been envious of you. But, why would I be envious of you telling me now? Who doesn''t have a


    girlfriend?"


    Dous raised his eyebrows and said directly, "That''s different. That''s your girlfriend, and this is my


    wife. It''s legal."


    Ash was tongue-tied.


    OK, he lost this round. It was a fiasco.


    What was he gonna do?


    His girlfriend was too young to get married. What can he do?


    What else can he do but wait for his girlfriend to grow up?


    Dous looked at his sullen face and couldn''t be happier.


    He patted Ash on the shoulder and said, "Young man, as a man, the most important thing is not to be


    too wild. You are still too young."

 Chapter 552 CanT You Be Gentle?

    Chapter 552 Can''T You Be Gentle?


    Chapter 552 Can''t you be gentle?


    Mika''s hand was being held by Martha and they were actually walking into the yard.


    There were a lot of animals in Torres'' Mansion, which Mika saw earlier, but she was too


    embarrassed to let Ash show her first.


    Right now, with Martha, she was looking around at these little animals.


    Martha said, "I''m really nervous today. It''s not my first time at the Torres family, but it''s my first time with


    this identity. I''m really nervous. Now that Ash has brought you here, you and I can keep each other


    For a moment, Mika didn''t know how to respond.


    Well, there was nothing wrong with that.


    Both were, strictly speaking, daughters-inw of the Torres family.


    However, one was already legal, the other still had a long time to wait, before it was possible to achieve


    this desire.


    "But you don''t have to be nervous," Martha said. "Their parents are very nice. They will love you very


    much."


    ording to Mika''s personality, if put in the past, it was inevitable for her to get cocky, because she


    would think that she was the world''s most attractive girl.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, however, when she heard Martha say that, she did not dare to have any such thoughts.


    She was the one who showed up at the Torres family with no warning, not Martha.


    Martha saw that Mika was nervous. She smiled and said, "Well, there''s really no need to be


    nervous."


    Mika took a breath, nodded, and said, "I''ll try."


    There was nothing to be nervous about meeting elders, but meeting parents was another matter.


    It was just that Mika''d been here for a while and their parents hadn''t shown up yet.


    Puzzled, Mika asked.


    Martha said, "They were here. They went out for a while. They''ll be right back."


    Mika nodded. "It gives me a little buffer time," she said


    Ash came out and heard Mika''s words.


    He came over and asked, "What buffer time?"


    "Nothing." Mika shook her head. She didn''t want to expose herself in front of him. She couldn''t let


    him find out that she was scared.


    Ash said, "I know if you don''t tell me."


    Mika''s mouth was t and she was a little depressed.


    This was really quite annoying. She was not that kind of silly girl. How could it be so easy for others to


    see what she was thinking?


    Martha saw Ashing and automatically left the space for both of them.


    She went back to Dous and sat down next to him. "She''s really cute," she said


    "It''s fine no matter what. It''s just that she''s too young. At such a young age, and at such an important


    moment in her life. I''m just afraid Ash wouldn''t know his limits and do something he shouldn''t have


    done and hurt the young girl," Dous said.


    He was totally worried about him as an elder.


    Martha said, "I think you''re overthinking it. Ash isn''t that reckless. I think she''s too smart for that."


    Dous pinched Martha''s earlobe. "You really like her," he said. "You really want to be her sister-in-


    "Yes," said Martha, not concealing her feelings. "I don''t want my sister-inw to be a difficult person.


    That would make me very unhappy."


    "If it''s difficult, we ignore her," Dous said. "You like me because I''m happy."


    Martha was a little helpless, but smiled smugly. "But I can''t. I like my sister-inw very much now."


    So she wasn''t happy for Dous.


    Dous was almost angered by her. They had just gotten the marriage certificate, and he was no


    match for the young girl she had just met?


    How was he supposed to ept that?


    Dous pretended to be angry and overbearing. "No," he said. "I want you to be happy because of


    me."


    Amused, Martha kissed Dous on the cheek and said, "Of course, all my feelings are because of


    you."


    Dous was instantlyforted, delighted, and kissed Martha on the back of the head.


    Not far away, Ash leaned into Mika''s ear and said, "You got it? If you do, let''s try it."


    Mika was dumbstricken.


    She looked up at Ash. Was she being shunned?


    It was such a blow to her pride.


    Ash was instantly amused by her sullen expression.


    "But it doesn''t matter if you can''t," he said. "I can teach you."


    Mika was immediately aroused by all the desire to win.


    She looked at Ash, and her eyes were on Ash''s lips.


    She really did not believe it. She was clearly a genius with a high IQ, so she can''t be daunted by a kiss.


    For the one before, she didn''t control herself, but threw herself too hard, and that was what happened.


    But now that she had this experience, she knew how to control the force.


    She was not stupid enough not to kiss Ash.


    With that in mind, Mika began to get excited, staring at Ash''s mouth so hard that for a moment. Ash


    thought she was going to eat him.


    Ash was immediately on guard, and with Mika''s ferocity, a lunge like that could end badly.


    However, even though he was prepared, he was hit hard by Mika.


    Mika was so pissed off. Why was it so hard to get a kiss?


    And this time, she hit Ash on the chin.


    Mika covered her mouth and looked at Ash with tears in her eyes. "Ash, what are you hiding from?"


    Sheined angrily


    If he had not dodged, she could have kissed him without fail.


    Because he suddenly avoided, she looked so embarrassed now.


    Ash can''t help it. Did this girl really want him dead?


    He clutched his chin, and this time, it felt more painful than when he was at the mall.


    Ash said, "Little girl, why don''t you be gentle?"

 Chapter 553 Coming Back Quite Coincidentally

    Chapter 553 Coming Back Quite Coincidentally


    Chapter 553 Coming back quite coincidentally


    Mika was really wronged.


    She obviously had tried very hard, but, each time became like this, which rendered her be at lost what


    to do.


    Her mouth was so t that Mika was about to cry.


    Her eyes were so red that she looked like she had been bullied.


    Mika said, "I will never, ever kiss you again."


    When Ash heard this, he immediately trapped Mika in his arms andforted her gently, "Okay,


    okay. I''m sorry, okay? Let me see your mouth. Does it hurt?"


    In fact, his heart ached terribly. This girl was extremely smart in every aspect, but in this matter, she


    was just like a little fool.


    Mika''s tears fell down her cheeks.


    She was so aggrieved that her voice trembled. "It hurts."


    It was super painful, also wronged.


    Mika almost hated herself to death.


    How could she be so stupid?


    Ash said, "It''s my fault, okay? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have moved."


    Mika sniffed. She was coaxed, but she was still embarrassed.


    It was good that no one else knew what had happened to her twice in a row. Otherwise, she really


    wouldn''t be able to face anyone.


    Just thinking about that possibility was enough to choke Mika to death.


    Ash wiped away Mika''s tears and said, "I''ll take you to wash your face, OK?"


    Mika nodded. It was humiliating.


    Ash saw that the girl''s mood had finally eased a lot, so he took her hand and walked inside.


    And they did not notice, not far away, there were two groups of people who saw clearly what just


    happened.


    One group, of course, was Martha and Dous.


    The two of them were still talking sweet words, but then heard a crash. When they looked over, they


    saw Ash and Mika, one covering her mouth, the other his chin. They were dumbfounded.


    Dous felt an even bigger headache.


    Hepletely did not expect his younger brother to be incrediblyme.


    He even now had figured out one thing.


    There was nothing wrong with taking the girl back home so early.


    Otherwise, in the future, when the girl went to college and had more handsome young men around her,


    she would probably despise his idiot brother who could not even kiss her.


    Dous said, "Do you think I should ask Dr. Read and let her sister marry him?"


    Martha really didn''t expect that this man''s way of thinking was too weird


    She, however, seemed to understand what Dous was thinking.


    "You can if you want to," she said


    But, she felt it was better not to do it easily, in case it did get... Aimee to teach him a lesson.


    Dous sighed and said, "Why don''t we not have children in the future? Otherwise, I would have to


    worry about this kind of thing. Just the thought of it makes my head spin."


    Martha gasped and said, "If you''re so worried, let''s have a daughter."


    That way, someone else will have to worry about it.


    Dous''s expression darkened immediately and he said, "That won''t do. How can my precious


    daughter be snatched away by a man?"


    Martha looked at Dous in astonishment, for a moment, and then a little dazed.


    "I didn''t expect you to love your future daughter so much," she said


    Dous said, "So don''t let some wild kid out there take her away from me."


    Now it was Martha''s turn to have a headache.


    There was no need for her to say that, but now she was on Dous'' minefield.


    After a moment of anger, however, Dous looked at Martha with a deep gaze.


    The corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled.


    Dous said, "Baby, you want to have my baby so bad."


    Martha was speechless.


    How on earth did this subject get shifted here?


    She didn''t know and didn''t want to know.


    She only knew she was very regretful, and should not have mentioned it.


    Now she was Dous''s target.


    Martha saw that Dous was still staring at her, so she raised her hand to cover his eyes so he


    wouldn''t look at her.


    She couldn''t resist the look in Dous''s eyes. It was too affectionate.


    Dous looked at her that way, and it just made her give her life to him.


    She was afraid that no matter what kind of request Dous had, she will agree.


    On the other side were the two brothers'' parents.


    Aurora Morrow had her husband''s hand and said, "Are we going in or not?"


    Linden Torres didn''t expect them toe back from outside and see something like that.


    He was almost speechless.


    He had known that his younger son was a genius with a high IQ. He could not be trained with


    conventional education, or else, his development would be limited.


    But no one told him that a genius with a high IQ would be an imbecile in any other way?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It worried him that his son couldn''t even kiss that girl.


    But,pared to this, Linden was even more puzzled by how his younger son had suddenly returned


    with such a beautiful young girl.


    She just looked a little young.


    That was not a problem, though. Linden just sighed and brushed the question aside.


    He looked down at his wife and said, "Go in. We, as their parents, can''t stay outside."


    Aurora nodded. "It''s great to see two daughters-inw at once," she said. "It must have been


    something I went to church to pray for."


    Linden was a bit helpless, but he was not going to contradict his wife.


    Since his wife was so happy, how could he possibly say something to upset her?


    After two people went in, they saw their elder daughter-inw covering their elder son''s eyes, looking


    coy and shy.


    For a moment, both of them regretted and thought they should note in.


    What had they be? They were their parents, but other people who did not know would think they


    were the third wheel who came to spoil the scenery and ruin the atmosphere.


    Fortunately, Martha sensed someoneing in. She turned her head, saw that it was them, and


    immediately withdrew her hand and sat properly.


    Dous chuckled when he saw the two of them. "Nice timing," he said. "Ash and Mika just went up."


    Martha pinched Dous''s waist secretly.


    What he said was to debunk them that they were outside watching the fun.

 Chapter 554 Sweetie

    Chapter 554 Sweetie


    Chapter 554 Sweetie


    Linden and Aurora sat down on a couch and turned their eyes sideways toward Dous.


    This little bastard, did he know how to talk, or will he die if he didn''t expose them?


    Dous chuckled and said, "You saw it, so why pretend? You''ll see itter."


    Linden really wanted to beat up his mouthy son, but today was an important day to meet their


    daughter-inw. Although he was very familiar with Martha, he still needed to disy his dignity.


    "Your brother is not as thick-skinned as you," he said. "watch your mouth."


    Dous said, "Well, Ash''s the most thick-skinned. You''re having a double standard, Dad."


    Linden gave him a look.


    Aurora interrupted the father-son argument just in time, and quickly asked, "Dous, tell me, why does


    Ash suddenlye back? And with a girl. Is she really his girlfriend? I''m not prepared for this at all. I''m


    rather nervous about meeting herter."


    Dous was speechless.


    He looked at his mother and said, "As long as you don''t scare the girl with too much enthusiasm, your


    daughter-inw can''t run away."


    Aurora was immediately delighted.


    Her eyes had already turned to the stairs, and she wondered where Ash had taken the girl and why


    they had not returned.


    Martha sat next to Dous and almost burst outughing.


    She''d been feeling for a while now Aurora'' enthusiasm.


    The moment Aurora saw her, she almost gave her the entire Torres family.


    It was as if she were the savior of the Torres family, and Dous finally married.


    Again, in Aurora''s eyes, Ash and Dous were the same, and finding a girl was enough to make her


    grateful.


    Dous sensed that Martha was about to burst intoughter. He squeezed her hand and whispered in


    her ear, "Calm down. Don''tugh so hard."


    He might as well not have said it, however.


    Martha could hold it together, but when he said it, she couldn''t control anymore.


    Martha fell into Dous''s armsughing, with her shoulders twitching, trying not to let herselfugh out


    loud.


    Dous was helpless. He now had serious doubts as to how Martha had been faking it in the past. At


    all times, she had the same expression, calm and collected, as if anything can not affect her


    professional quality.


    However, now it seemed that she must be pretending so hard, because clearly, she was easily to be


    amused.


    Dous patted Martha on the back, reassuring her not tough and gasp.


    Martha, after all, had been practicing for thirteen years, and she was soon in control of her emotions.


    She sat up straight from Dous''s arms. Her face restored to its normal expression, without the


    slightest trace of aughter that had gone out of control.


    Dous said, "You''re so cute."


    Martha bit her lower lip, looking innocent.


    Linden and Aurora looked at each other again. What should they do? The two of them seemed so


    unnecessary.


    Fortunately, they were not so miserable, not like other people who were forced to see someone


    disying their affection.


    Because they can do the same.


    After Aurora and Linden exchanged a look, Aurora said, "Honey, do you think I should go up and


    change?"


    "I think so, baby," said Linden.


    The two got up together and walked up the stairs.


    Dous and Martha looked at their backs together, almost amused.


    They were clearly intentional to show off in front of the two of them.


    Dous justughed by anger.


    Where on earth did his parents get the desire to win?


    He cocked his head at Martha and said, "Got it?"


    "What?" Martha asked, looking at Dous strangely.


    "Didn''t you hear what mom and dad called each other?" Dous said.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha''s face immediately turned red. Why did this guy direct the topic to it?


    Although the two of them had now been licensed, they called each other like them.


    And although Dous had called her baby before, it waspletely differentpared with now.


    Martha blushed just thinking about it.


    Dous, however, had no intention of letting her go.


    He put his hand directly on the back of Martha''s neck and rubbed it gently.


    Martha''s body shuddered and went numb.


    She tried to hide subconsciously, but Dous pulled her back.


    Dous said, "When are you going to call me honey?"


    Martha''s face was so red that she tried to avoid it, but she could not say anything against Dous''s


    burning eyes.


    There was anticipation in Dous''s eyes.


    He had never known himself to have such a side, so eager to hear a word from a woman''s mouth.


    It was as if Martha was in charge of everything after she called him like that.


    Dous, however, would not have forced Martha to change her mind immediately.


    He was very, very concerned about her emotions, and didn''t want her to feel any difort.


    So, just when Dous thought Martha wasn''t going to speak for a while, he was about to open his


    mouth to let her know what he was thinking when he heard Martha say, "Honey."


    Dous shuddered and looked at Martha.


    At this moment, he was very emotional.


    There was a moment when Dous wasn''t sure if the voice he had just heard was real.


    His eyes burned on Martha''s face for a long time before he said, "Say that again, will you?"


    Martha''s face reddened even more.


    She had used a lot of courage and strength to call him honey.


    But the moment she called out, Martha felt relieved.


    The person in front of her was indeed her honey, the one who wanted to spend his life with her. In this


    world, only she can call him by this name.


    Martha''s eyes were full of affection. "Honey," she said


    This sound, than the one just now, sounded softer and firmer.


    For a moment, Dous wanted to cry.


    This title seemed to be more beautiful than a "I love you".


    Dous''s fingertips tightened, pulling Martha toward him.


    He kissed Martha on the lips and said affectionately, "Sweetie."

 Chapter 555 CanT You Breathe?

    Chapter 555 Can''T You Breathe?


    Chapter 555 Can''t you breathe?


    Mika was taken to his room by Ash.


    Although Ash hadn''t been back in years, the room was still very nice and tidy, and it was clearly


    cleaned regrly.


    Even the quilt was full of the smell of the sunshine.


    Ash took Mika into the bathroom, brought a new towel, got it wet, and wiped Mika''s face.


    Mika didn''t wear makeup today. Otherwise, her face wouldn''t be smudged.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mika was frustrated by Ash''s approach of wiping her face.


    She said, "Ash, you''re going to ruin my face."


    She was so delicate and tender-skinned that she could imagine what would happen if he rubbed her


    face so hard.


    Ash put the towel down on a ss counter and examined Mika''s face. "How could it be ruined?" He


    said. "Such a pretty face."


    Mika sniffed, and for the love of his words, she let him off the hook.


    Turning to face the mirror, Mika took a good look at her face. It was OK. There was really nothing


    wrong.


    Most importantly, there was nothing wrong with her eyes.


    However, the pain in her mouth let her feel very ufortable.


    Mika reached up and pinched her lower lip, pulled it down, and looked into the mirror.


    Sure enough, as she had expected, her mouth swelled up.


    Also, there were broken skin.


    Mika was speechless. There was no girl worse off than Mika. She was kissing her boyfriend. It


    didn''t work out, but she was able to make herself look like this.


    She wondered if she shouldn''t fall in love or have a boyfriend. Otherwise, how could she be so


    miserable?


    Ash also saw the swelling inside Mika''s mouth and was instantly distressed.


    He turned Mika, who was still pinching her mouth. She looked at Ash. "Ash, it hurts," she said


    Ash now no longer had any intention to kiss her, but felt distressed and wanted to rece Mika to


    bear the pain.


    When Mika saw Ash''s expression, she felt as if she had been hit in the heart.


    She immediately pulled at Ash''s clothes and said, "Ash, give me a kiss and the pain will go away."


    Ash didn''t expect Mika to say that. His eyes were full of surprise, but more of tenderness.


    Mika was still looking at him, with her eyes wide open, as if, as she said, a kiss from Ash would


    make her feel better.


    Mika felt a little aggrieved when she didn''t see Ash''s action for a long time. She grimaced and said,


    "Ash, don''t you want to kiss me?"


    Mika sniffed and her eyes started to get a little red.


    Ash couldn''t see the look on her face and immediately answered, "I want to."


    God knew how much he wanted to.


    However, he had been restrained his desire, in order not to scare her.


    For now, however, Mika didn''t need him to worry about that.


    When Mika heard Ash''s answer, she was instantly happy.


    She blinked her eyes as if she had forgotten the pain. "Then, Ash, kiss me. I''m ready."


    With that, Mika closed her eyes and waited for Ash to kiss her.


    Ash''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and his eyes began to burn.


    The girl he liked was waiting for his kiss.


    It was a shock to him.


    Ash, however, was slow to act.


    He did not dare to make any sudden movements for fear of scaring his girl.


    Mika waited for a long time, not waiting for Ash''s kiss. She was a little confused and a little flustered


    at the same time.


    Frowning, Mika was about to open her eyes to see if she looked too unsightly for Ash to kiss her


    after she closed her eyes.


    With that in mind, Mika got a little anxious.


    She was about to open her eyes when she felt a warm breath pressing down on her.


    The next second, her lips touched something soft.


    For a moment, Mika seemed to forget to breathe. She felt that the whole world was quiet and she


    couldn''t hear anything.


    Mika can''t even feel what it was like to kiss.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Mika pushed Ash away and began breathing heavily.


    She almost suffocated herself.


    Her heart was pounding.


    Ash was stunned when Mika pushed him away. He looked at her in shock. His first reaction was to


    wonder if his kissing skills were so bad that the girl despised him.


    However, it took a long time to see Mika gasping for air before he understood what was going on.


    Ash couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Mika heard hisughter and turned to stare at him. "Ash, what are youughing at?"


    Ash couldn''t helpughing so hard that his shoulders started to shake.


    Mika was almost scared to death by hisughter. She scowled up to Ash and poked him in the


    chest. "Ash, you''re hurting my pride," she said


    No one would beughed after kissing, but her.


    Mika didn''t feel good.


    Ash stoppedughing and stroked Mika''s head. "Can''t you breathe? Why are you so cute?" He said.

 Chapter 556 My Daughter-In-Law

    Chapter 556 My Daughter-In-Law


    Chapter 556 My daughter-inw


    Mika almost died of self-shame.


    She was afraid to look at Ash''s face.


    She felt that her persona of being a top student hadpletely copsed.


    "Ash," Mika said, "Stop making fun of me. I know I''m stupid. Stop making fun of me."


    Ash heard it and felt helpless.


    He rubbed Mika''s head and said, "I''m not making fun of you. I really think you''re cute."


    Ash leaned down and kissed Mika on the lips again.


    Mika was dazed and still breathless. Ash was teaching her, bit by bit, and felt the kiss with her.


    Mika''s small hands went from clutching Ash''s shirt to wrapping it around his neck.


    She was totally dependent on Ash''s arms, feeling sweet.


    Not knowing how long it took, the two people kissed each other inextricably and seemed to forget


    everything.


    They just confirmed their rtionship, so their favorite thing now seemed to be clingy to each other.


    Mika felt this wonderful feeling and didn''t want to be separated from Ash for a moment.


    Each time, as if to end a kiss, Mika stuck to it.


    In the end, Ash had no choice but to push Mika out.


    He mmed the door shut.


    Mika was shocked by Ash''s action and couldn''t react for a long time.


    Until hearing the sound of watering from inside, she understood what was going on.


    Mika''s face turned red in an instant, and then she couldn''t hide her smile.


    Young as she was, she was not an idiot, and she knew what it was.


    Mika whispered to herself, "I guess I''m attractive after all."


    At this point, Mika was not worried and did not feel at all that she was unattractive to Ash.


    She walked around the room and finally sat down on the edge of the bed.


    She didn''t know how long it took Ash to open the door ande out.


    When he looked up, he saw Mika sitting by the bed, with her thin legs smashing into his line of sight.


    Mika was wearing a dress today. On the way over here, Mika proudly told him, "Ash, thank God


    I''m smart enough to wear this. It''s a parent''s favorite style."


    With this look, she was like a good and obedient girl.


    Ash agreed, and thought it was destined.


    It just so happened that today Mika was wearing a dress like this, and it just so happened that today


    he was taking her home.


    At this point, however, Ash''s brain froze when he saw Mika sitting sozily on his bed.


    The fire that Ash had managed to suppress surged up again.


    This feeling almost tortured him to death.


    However, Mika looked at him innocently, so that he almost despised himself to death.


    What kind of monster was he to have such an outrageous reaction?


    Mika saw Ash''s dark face and ask, "Ash, are you okay?"


    Ash certainly didn''t mishear Mika''s tone that she was teasing him.


    He really wanted to drag her over and "bully" her hard.


    She was really too simple to know that the world was so dangerous.


    Ash, however, knew that if he did, he would end up feeling the danger in the world himself.


    So, very rarely, Ash''s voice was extremely cold.


    He said, "Come on, let''s go downstairs."


    Mika obediently stood up and followed Ash, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Ash''s face grew darker.


    He put his arm around Mika''s neck and held her in his armpit.


    Ash threatened, "Laugh again and I''ll carry you down from here. Do you believe it?"


    Mika was not threatened at all. Instead, she smiled even more happily.


    For a moment, she could not control herughter, which could be heard from downstairs.


    Ash had no choice but to stop and let Mika stand, and give her time to finishughing.


    "Ash," Mika said, "You''re reallyme at threatening me."


    With that, Mikaughed even more happily.


    What was Ash supposed to do? He had to pamper the girl he chose.


    What they didn''t know, however, was that Mika''sughter was alreadying down the stairs.


    In the living room, four people looked at one another.


    Aurora held Linden''s hand and asked, "Honey, is our little daughter-inw being treated bad?"


    Linden didn''t answer the question, and didn''t know how to answer it.


    Now he only felt a terrible headache. Why were both their sons abnormal?


    Finally, two figures appeared on the stairs.


    Ash''s face was dark, and Mika''s was red.


    When the two of them appeared in the public, it was Dous who had the unceremoniousughter


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    first.


    Ash''s face darkened.


    He red at Dous, warning him not to talk nonsense.


    Dous, however, responded with a defiant look that almost made him jump.


    Who can understand Ash''s current mood? It was simply too ufortable.


    Ash took Mika''s hand, walked up to the crowd, and introduced her.


    "Mom, Dad, this is my girlfriend, Mika," Ash said, then introduced her to Mika. "Mika, this is my


    mom and dad."


    Mika called out, but the first words she said were, "Mom, Dad."


    The living room instantly fell silent. No one thought that Mika will directly called then like this.


    Even Martha was stunned because she herself hadn''t called them this way.


    Mika didn''t realize what she was saying until she had said it, and her face turned red as if she was


    about to faint.


    Oh my God, today must be her disaster day. Otherwise, who could tell her why she was so


    embarrassed? No one would call her boyfriend''s parents like this when they first met.


    Mika was about to cry.


    What a stupid thing she''d done!


    However, before she could exin anything, Aurora was immediately overjoyed and took her by the


    hand. "That''s my girl," she said. "I like you."

 Chapter 557 YouRe Not Allowed To Follow Me

    Chapter 557 You''Re Not Allowed To Follow Me


    Chapter 557 You''re not allowed to follow me


    Mika was startled by her enthusiasm and turned to Ash for help.


    Unexpectedly, she saw his pair of smiling eyes.


    Mika was really and extremely embarrassed when she called out "Mom and dad," while Ash was


    was fairly happy hearing that.


    For a moment, he had a feeling that he had married her.


    At least, in the heart of his baby, she had treated his family as hers.


    Mika, too, was momentarily relieved when she saw the look in Ash''s eyes.


    It was as if nothing else mattered. All that mattered was that they were happy.


    Still, Mika needed to exin that she didn''t want to get married just because of a slip of the tongue.


    She really didn''t.


    Mika looked back at Linden and Aurora and said seriously, "I''m sorry, Auntie, uncle. I didn''t mean to


    do that. It was just a slip of the tongue."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. There''s nothing wrong with it." Aurora said.


    Mika had been taken aback by Aurora''s enthusiasm, but also felt a real pleasure.


    Aurora''s reaction, at least, showed that she liked her and supported her rtionship with Ash.


    In fact, Mika didn''t think of nothing. She and Ash had so many problems to face, the first of which


    was her age. It was not that there was a big age difference, but she was barely an adult and in an


    important period, which will make his parents have a bad impression on her.


    Mika was really worried that she will make a bad impression.


    Now it seemed that she was worrying too much.


    Fortunately, Dous opened his mouth in time and said, "Mom, you didn''t even give them a gift but you


    want them to be your daughters-inw. Are you trying to embarrass them?"


    When Aurora heard that, she immediately frowned, as if she had just remembered it. "Right, I told you


    that I didn''t do something important. Give me a moment."


    With that, Aurora reached out her hand to Linden and said, "Honey,e here and help me."


    Linden, who had always been at Aurora''s beck and call, followed her without saying a word.


    When they were far away, Martha looked at Dous and said, "Why did you say that?"


    Dous said, "I don''t feelfortable before you call them Mom and Dad."


    Martha blushed instantly and was so shy.


    "Don''t worry," Dous said. "The best thing that''ll happen to her today is hearing you call her Mom."


    Martha red at him and said, "Don''t you say another word."


    Dous chuckled and touched Martha''s hair, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Ash pulled Mika to sit on the sofa, when Mika didn''t look well.


    She whispered to Ash, "Ash, I don''t think it''s a good day to go out today."


    Today must be her mortified day. Otherwise, how could she have done so many embarrassing thing?


    "It''s lovely, really," Ash said


    Mika looked over at Ash and said, "Ash, aren''t you too partial to me?"


    Otherwise, how could she do anything he found cute?


    Ash rubbed Mika''s head lovingly and said, "It''s really cute."


    Soon, Linden and Aurora came downstairs, and Aurora was holding two red velvet boxes.


    She looked happy, and her face was full of unconcealed excitement.


    Aurora and Linden sat back down on the couch. Aurora tried to look a little more dignified, but the


    corners of her mouth turn upward.


    Dous and Ash were looking at each other with helplessness.


    Martha and Mika, on the other hand, were nervous, sitting up straight, like schoolgirls.


    Aurora gave the boxes to Martha and Mika, one at a time, smiling and saying, "My two dear


    daughters-inw, this is a greeting gift from me. It''s an heirloom of our family, passed down from the


    generation of my husband''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather. It''s for our daughters-inw. Open


    it and see if you like it."


    As soon as Martha and Mika heard Aurora''s words, they became even more nervous.


    Neither of them did it right away, but each turned to look at their men.


    Dous and Ash shared a rare expression of tenderness and affection, motioning for them to open it


    for themselves.


    Martha and Mika opened the box and saw a jade bracelet inside.


    Even if Mika did not have any research in this area, judging from the quality of this jade bracelet, it


    was not difficult to see that this was extremely valuable.


    After all, Martha had been working with Dous for seven years, and she had done a lot of things, big


    and small, and naturally, she knew a lot more about these things.


    She made a rough judgment and came to the value of the jade bracelet.


    One bracelet was valuable enough to buy a house downtown in the capital.


    Martha and Mika''s hands were a little shaky.


    They both looked at Aurora and were about to speak when they heard Aurora say, "Don''t say you can''t


    ept it because it''s too expensive. This is our family rule. It''s for daughters-inw in the family. You


    two each have one. Unlike me, I have two, so, you see, it''s me who have epted the most expensive


    gift. Take it, both of you."


    Martha and Mika were both dumbfounded. Why could she draw the conclusion in this way?


    But it seemed not problematic at all.


    And interesting?


    "Your Mom''s right," Linden said. "Take it."


    Martha and Mika did not continue to refuse. If they did, they would not tell good from bad.


    However, this was too valuable. When holding it in the hands, they really felt their hands were shaking.


    This feeling was too tormenting.


    Aurora was even happier when she saw that both daughters-inw had obediently epted them.


    She stood up and said, "I''m going to the kitchen to look at the soup."


    Linden got up, too, and was about to follow, only to be stopped by Aurora with a look.


    Aurora said, "Don''t follow me, or I''ll kick your ass."


    Linden rubbed his nose helplessly.


    His darling wife didn''t save his face.


    His dignity as a husband was gone.


    Dous and Ash were used to it, even Martha.


    Only Mika was dazed for a moment, and couldn''t even tell what kind of person Linden was.


    But even if Linden was threatening, he went into the kitchen with Aurora.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t have any servants in this house, just a regr cleaningdy, because they didn''t like to be


    disturbed, and they can take care of the house themselves.


    In particr, one of Aurora''s favorite ce was the kitchen, where she cooked well, so the Torres


    family''s meals were served by herself.


    Aurora was adept at cooking food from any country in the world, as well as a variety of desserts.


    But there was one thing that really bothered her whenever she cooked.


    Her clingy husband.


    Not only clingy, but also disruptive.


    A man who can''t even process ingredient still tried to tell her what to do with her seasonings, and will


    get his hands dirty if he didn''t watch her cooking.


    Aurora was actually very confused. Based on the logic, if someone were to follow her around and learn,


    even a pig should have understood the steps of cooking, right? Even if he couldn''t do it well, he


    couldn''t ruin it badly.


    Why was her husband such a cooking imbecile?

 Chapter 558 No One Can Get It

    Chapter 558 No One Can Get It


    Chapter 558 No one can get it


    Once they were in the kitchen, Aurora said, "Don''t mess with me, or I''ll really get angry."


    It was a significant day for their two daughters-inw, so, Aurora was not allowed to deviate from that.


    Usually, he caused troubled, which was fine. If he did that again today, he can only be sleeping in the


    study tonight.


    Linden rubbed his nose, thinking he could help a little, but with Aurora''s menacing manner, he did not


    speak his mind.


    Otherwise, he was sure that he will be subjected to a beating.


    Aurora grabbed a small bench and ced it against the wall.


    Her eyes beckoned Linden to sit down.


    He had no choice and couldn''t fight back, because his wife was in charge.


    He obediently sat on the small bench, hands on his legs, just like a kindergarten child.


    Aurora instantly smiled with satisfaction and even touched Linden on the head, saying, "That''s good.


    Keep it up. I''ll give you a treat at night."


    Linden was dumbfounded because his wife really treated him like a kindergarten child.


    He looked at Aurora, but a faint glow came into his eyes. "That''s what you said. There''s no turning


    back at night."


    Aurora was speechless.


    Was it toote to take that back?


    Why was she talking so fast?


    But, since her husband was so obedient, Aurora thought she can give him the reward.


    Then Aurora gave Linden a gentle smile, with an attractive feeling in her eyes. "That depends on you."


    The light in Linden''s eyes grew stronger.


    Even though he had been married for more than thirty years, he still loved this woman dearly. As long


    as she gave him a look, he could be instantly aroused by all his thoughts.


    Right now, Linden really had intention of ignoring everything, pulling her straight into his arms and


    kissing her hard.


    However, he had only just begun to think about it when Aurora gave him a look of warning.


    Aurora said, "You don''t want to be on the cross right now. Or you won''t even get to sleep in the study


    today."


    With her chin up, Aurora was ready to make her debut in the kitchen like a warrior on her way to the


    battlefield.


    Linden had no choice but to suppress his thoughts for the sake of the evening reward.


    His eyes fell on Aurora''s back, with endless tenderness.


    After thirty years of marriage, this was the scene he loved to watch the most. It made himpletely


    forget about the conflicts in the outside world. It was as if there was only strong love in this world.


    In the living room.


    After Linden and Aurora left the living room, Martha and Mika were still feeling the pressure.


    The two looked at their man in unison and said, "This is really too expensive. What should I do?"


    Dous and Ash found it both funny and annoying.


    Dous said, "She has told you, it''s for daughters-inw. Aren''t you two not the daughters-inw in our


    family?"


    Mika said quickly, "She is, but I am not."


    Ash was furious when he heard her say that.


    He rubbed Mika''s head hard and said, "Are you trying to make me angry? Do you want me to take


    you abroad? At your age, you can get the marriage certificate abroad."


    Mika was struck dumb.


    That was not what she meant.


    Mika looked at Ash and said seriously, "But what if, in a few years, you don''t like me and don''t want


    to marry me? Then I won''t be the daughter-inw."


    Ash scowled.


    He really wanted to know why she could say such infuriating words so confidently.


    Mika was not aware of the "danger", so she continued, "If I take it now, I''ll be very possessive. If you


    want it back, I won''t agree to it. Not only will I not agree to it, but I might even destroy it. No one will get


    it."


    Ash waspletely ticked off by Mika.


    He cupped Mika''s face in his hands and "ravaged" it, saying, "If you''re so possessive, why don''t you


    take possession of me? I''m worth more than this bracelet."


    Mika furrowed her brows as if she had figured something out.


    What she said next, however, was still enough to piss Ash off.


    "If you change your mind," Mika said, "I can''t take you by force. I can''t just rip your heart out."


    Ash was speechless with anger.


    He finally understood that she was tormenting him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But what can he do?


    He chose her so he must keep pampering her.

 Chapter 559 YouRe Awesome

    Chapter 559 You''Re Awesome


    Chapter 559 You''re awesome


    In contrast to Ash, Dous almostughed his head off.


    He didn''t see anything wrong with Ash having such a young girlfriend now.


    Seeing his brother being bullied like this, Dous was very happy.


    Even, he thought, looking at the two of them like this, he could watch them all day.


    One thing led to another, and Ash''d been stuck with his girl for the rest of his life.


    Martha, too, was so engrossed in the fun that she forgot that she shared Mika''s concerns.


    Dous leaned over to Martha''s ear and said, "Don''t worry. The men of the Torres family are very


    affectionate."


    Martha turned to look at Dous and nodded. "I''m not worried," she said. "Besides, I''m very


    affectionate too."


    The corner of Dous''s mouth lifted, and his heart was "struck" hard by Martha again.


    Just now, he wasmenting how Ash''s whole life had fallen on Mika.


    But so was he, and he fell for Martha.


    "I''m happy," Dous said. "You''re in love with me."


    From Ash''s corner of the eye, Dous and Martha looked at each other lovingly on the opposite couch.


    He turned Mika''s head to look at him and said, "Can''t you be like my brother and sister-inw? Look


    at the atmosphere between them."


    Mika blinked her eyes, feeling the deep affection.


    She looked back at Ash and said, "But they are married."


    Ash was at a loss for words.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Mika, I''m telling you, you really don''t have to push me!"


    If this nonsense went on, he will really take her abroad to get married.


    He was not going to wait any longer for the legal age of marriage.


    Mika giggled and cupped Ash''s face in her hands. "Ash," she said coquettishly, "You look so funny


    when you''re angry."


    Ash had given up totally because she was really here to piss him off.


    He said, "Just piss me off because I''m old. And you''ll go find younger men."


    Mika was so delighted that she couldn''t hold it in any longer. She got close to Ash''s lips and kissed


    him.


    She said, "Ash, you have to believe me. I really only like older one."


    Even if sheforted him, she didn''t forget to stab a knife in his heart.


    Mika had had her fun. Then, she thought of another problem and frowned again.


    She picked up the jade bracelet and said, "Aunt said, this is passed on to the daughter-inw, then,


    what if we give birth to a daughter?"


    Mika''s face was scrunched up with an innocent look on her face.


    Dous and Martha heard the question and looked at Mika in unison, both amused.


    She was a young girl after all, thinking about the different problem.


    Ash felt that whatever he heard, he could now take it in stride.


    "Then pass it on to our daughter," he said


    "Is that breaking the rule?" Mika was still upset.


    Ash had no choice but tough meaningfully.


    He leaned into Mika''s ear and purposely lowered his voice to make it sound sexier than ever. "Girl,


    you want to have a baby with me now?"


    Mika jumped up from the couch, turned and ran out, muttering, "I''m going to check on the animals."


    Ash giggled and his anger was nowpletely subsided by her.


    Looking up, Ash met Dous''s speechless eyes.


    Dous said, "If you make things difficult to a girl like that, won''t you be afraid to scare her away?"


    Ash said, "I can''t believe you don''t have that kind of intention."


    Dous said, "Even if I have, it''s legal and practical. Unlike you, who can only entertain yourself. Be


    careful you''ll be the one who can''t get rid of it."


    Ash really wanted to beat him up.


    He looked at Martha and said, "Martha, you don''t care about that?"


    Martha looked innocent and said to Ash, "Your brother is the boss of our family."


    Ash was instantly outraged.


    If it hadn''t been for the confirmation that Martha was the secretary who had worked with Dous for


    seven years, Ash would have wondered if the world was a fantasy.


    Who would have thought that Martha, who had been so rigid for seven years, would turn out like this.


    Ash was almost skeptical of his life.


    He said, "Martha, you can''t do this. You''ll spoil my brother. Don''t you know that this guy has a bad


    personality? If you let him hold you down like this, you won''t have an easy life in the future."


    Martha felt a little helpless. Could the two brothers not be so childish? What kind of naive fight was


    this? She, the innocent intermediary, was used as a pawn.


    She won''t be provoked.


    Martha said, "But I like your brother just the way he is. I''ll do whatever he says."


    Ash was at a loss for words.


    All he could do was give Martha a thumbs up.


    Ash said, "I am convinced. I wish you happiness."


    With that, Ash turned and left to find his girl.


    He was clearly not a single person, but still forced to see them disying their affection.


    What a world this was.


    Dous looked at Ash''s back as he walked away, andughed without reservation.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hisugh was so loud that Ash could hear it clearly.


    Apparently, Dous saw Ash''s back stiffen. He would have turned around and punched him if he


    hadn''t been so sane.


    Dous couldn''t have been in a better mood.


    He touched Martha''s head and said, "Honey, you''re awesome."

 Chapter 560 Great Beauty

    Chapter 560 Great Beauty


    Chapter 560 Great beauty


    Martha found it funny.


    She had seen the childish fighting between the two brothers since she hade to Dous''s side


    seven years earlier.


    However, now once again, she was still very speechless.


    Martha said, "How could you be so naive when you meet Ash?"


    Dous did that on purpose just now.


    Dous said, "Don''t you think it''s funny to see him so angry?"


    Martha said helplessly, "Why don''t you stop being such a jerk?"


    Dous nodded. "Okay, whatever you say," he said


    Martha took the bracelet, handed it to Dous, and said, "You can keep it for me."


    Dous looked at Martha and was about to ask her to keep it for herself when Martha said, "You know


    how my house is. You can keep this."


    It was impossible for her to wear this bracelet on her wrist every day. Otherwise, she would have


    focused all her attention on this bracelet, afraid that she would bump it, and even more afraid that she


    would be targeted by dangerous people who knew how valuable it was.


    Dous couldn''t help but wonder if that was all there was to it.


    He took the box and said, "I''ll open a safe for you to store in person."


    Martha nodded and leaned on Dous''s shoulder.


    Until this moment, she still had a kind of unreal feeling.


    She actually became Dous'' wife.


    Martha took Dous''s hand and said, "Am I really not dreaming? I am married to you."


    Dous leaned over and kissed Martha''s hair. "It''s not a dream," he said. "It''s real. We''re married."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Martha raised her face and looked at Dous, looking pious and sincere.


    She said, "Dous, I love you so much."


    Dous''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and his eyes were full of affection.


    This was the most exciting moment to hear his beloved girl''s eager confession.


    Dous smiled and kissed on Martha''s lips.


    "Let''s have a wedding," he said


    He wanted the whole world to know that they were in love.


    Martha shook her head. "I don''t want a wedding," she said


    She was actually a little upset.


    She can''t fully cope with the crowd.


    For the past seven years, though, she had developed a knack for dealing with anyone, all that was


    based on the premise that she had disguised herself.


    She wore a mask and moved freely through the crowd like a warrior.


    However, only she knew, after exposing the true appearance, how timid and scared she was.


    Up to now, she hadn''t gone back to work.


    Dous looked at Martha with concern, understanding her uneasiness.


    He said, "Well, then we won''t have a wedding. We''ll do it when you want to."


    Martha nodded and looked gratefully at Dous.


    She was really grateful to Dous for his kindness and care.


    Martha said, "Thank you, honey."


    Dous''s eyes softened.


    He loved it so much that she said the word "honey". It was different from the tone of other words. The


    word carried an inexhaustible gentleness and love, as if they were the whole world to each other.


    Dous took Martha''s hand and put it to his lips.


    He said, "I love you too, sweetie."


    *


    Ash came out of the house and saw Mika standing under a tree, talking to a bird.


    The bird, named Binky, was a Macaw who arrived at the Torres family early and learned to talk early.


    Right now, Mika was standing in front of Binky, talking to him.


    Rather, Mika was forcing Binky to speak like her.


    Mika said, "Say Ash is the bad guy."


    Binky:"..."


    Mika said, "Say Ash is the bad guy."


    Binky:"..."


    Mika said, "Say it. Ash is the biggest bad guy in the world."


    Binky:"..."


    Ash couldn''t help but wonder how angry she was at him, hoping to find sense of victory in a parrot.


    He forgot to tell Mika that Binky was a talking parrot, but he was too proud and cold to talk.


    In the past, Binky chattered non-stop, and gradually, perhaps felt that it was too uncool, so, he had


    be a character of the parrot.


    Unless he was in a particrly good mood, he will honor to say a word. Otherwise, it was simply


    impossible.


    Frowning, Mika poked a branch at Binky. "Can''t you talk? You''re so stupid."


    Now, no one knew if Binky was angry, but she dared to look down on him.


    He pped his wings twice and began to shout at the top of its voice, "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!"


    Mika''s eyes lit up and she even pped for Binky.


    She gave Binky a thumbs-up and said, "You''re great, but you have to say that Ash is a bad guy."


    Binky said, "Stupid! Stupid!"


    Mika listened and felt something was wrong.


    Why did she think this parrot was talking about her?


    Right?


    Was that what this was about?


    Mika was instantly upset and poked Binky with a twig. "You little rascal, are you scolding me?"


    Binky seemed to understand what Mika was saying, and as if he was deliberately trying to


    antagonize her, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Stupid! Stupid!"


    Mika was left speechless when he told her she was a stupid person while she was a super intelligent


    students.


    She was so angry with him.


    Mika poked Binky on the wing and said, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll pluck your feathers."


    In addition to being proud, Binky cared so much about his appearance.


    His feathers were his most treasured possession, so he was now frightened to hear Mika say she


    wanted to pluck them.


    He pped his wings and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Beauty, great beauty."

 Chapter 561 We Keep It In Secret

    Chapter 561 We Keep It In Secret


    Chapter 561 We keep it in secret


    Mika was beside herself with joy. What a miracle creature he was.


    She went on poking Binky''s wing and said, "What else? A little more."


    "Great beauty, great beauty, beautiful!" Binky shouted, pping his wings.


    Mika giggled so much that she didn''t even notice when Ash walked up to her.


    Ash hugged her from behind, with his chin resting on her shoulder.


    He said, "Such a bully for a bird."


    Mika turned her head,pletely forgetting that she had run out because Ash had made her shy.


    "Ash," she said, as if offering a treasure, "This bird is so cute, so smart, and I love it."


    Ash felt helpless,menting that this girl was really easy to coax.


    Sure enough, she was like a child.


    Ash said, "How about giving one for you?"


    Mika nodded immediately and said, "Then I want it even more beautiful than this one."


    They did not know whether Binky could understand this. But when he heard that there were other


    parrots who were even more beautiful than him, he immediately became angry.


    He pped his wings and kept making noise.


    It was as if he had been wronged.


    Binky, however, didn''t attract the attention of Mika and Ash at all.


    The two of them were still seriously discussing what kind of bird was more beautiful than Binky.


    Binky was shouting, "Ugly! Ugly! Ugly!"


    Eventually, even Dous and Martha were drawn to Binky''s persistent howl.


    Dous put his arm around Martha''s waist and said, "What are you two doing? You''re pissing Binky


    off."


    Martha was curious, too. She knew Macaw so well that it was no easy task to get him to open his


    mouth.


    As a result, these two people, who had the good "ability", surprisingly can make Binky angry like this.


    Binky was still howling, "Ugly! Ugly! Ugly!"


    Mika realized Binky was protesting.


    She was even happier, leaning against Ash''s arms, andughing so hard that she couldn''t stop.


    How can he be so interesting like this?


    Dous tried to talk Binky down.


    Binky, however, was clearly a bird with a temper, and didn''t listen to Dous at all.


    Dous pinched the space between his eyebrows with a headache. OK, he was at a loss.


    Ash said, "Dous, you can''t even coax a bird."


    Dous was speechless again and again.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Martha sensed Dous''s emotions and immediately got out of his arms. She pulled Mika over and


    said, "Come on, let''s go inside and calm the bird down."


    When Mika heard this, she couldn''t stopughing.


    "I can''t tell," she said. "He''s a bird with a temper."


    Binky''s voice almost turned hoarse from shouting. It can be seen how angry he was.


    When Mika finally got inside, she grabbed herself by the waist and stopped herself.


    She was beginning to wonder if she was going to be taken for a little lunatic.


    Martha said, "This parrot, Binky, has a bad temper and shows off. Did you and Ash say something to


    upset him?"


    Mika immediately understood.


    "No wonder, we were nning to buy a prettier bird," Mika said.


    Martha couldn''t help butugh and say, "You''re lucky that Binky is locked in a cage right now. He can''t


    do anything to you two. Otherwise, you''ll be pecked by him."


    Mika looked at Martha nkly. "Really?" She said


    "Don''t underestimate him, or he''ll teach you a lesson," Martha said.


    When Mika heard this, she became even more interested.


    She looked at Martha and said, "Martha, since you know so much, have you seen it with your own


    eyes?"


    Mika didn''t feel that Martha had been lectured. After all, Martha didn''t seem like the type to mess


    with a bird.


    Well, most likely, she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Martha nodded, and instantly thought of what had happened. It was a terrible sight.


    She would like to see what that fierce bird would look like.


    Martha looked at her face and felt helpless.


    She said, "You''d better not do that. Otherwise, I can guarantee that you''ll regret it."


    Mika pouted. "When Ash and I get a prettier bird, we''ll show it to him," she said


    Martha said, "If you''re doing this, you''re probably trying to kill Binky."


    Just thinking about Binky''s temper made Martha almost giggle.


    "Don''t worry," Mika said. "We won''t be that bad. We''ll keep it under wraps."


    Martha smiled and said, "If you raise one in front of Binky, don''t forget to bring it back when he''s in the


    cage. Otherwise, you''ll lose your beautiful bird."


    Mika thought it was a great idea.


    And it was very constructive.


    But Mika was just thinking about it, not really wanting to keep a bird.


    After all, the college entrance examination wasing soon, and then she would go to college.


    She could never bring a bird to college.


    In the end, it must have been Ash who would keep the bird.


    Mika didn''t want it to be a problem for Ash. All the animals took time and energy to take care of.


    She didn''t want to put her happiness on Ash''s shoulders.


    Outside, Binky finally stopped yelling.


    Dous understood him the most. He gave him his favorite food.


    Dous said, "I think you should go and tell Dr. Read as soon as possible. You''ve already asked her to


    ept the gift. She doesn''t know about it yet. I think you''re really fearless."

 Chapter 562 Would Rather Live Here

    Chapter 562 Would Rather Live Here


    Chapter 562 Would rather live here


    Ash was thinking the same thing.


    He and Mika, if not quite so fast, should have given Aimee a heads-up.


    However, everything was beyond his imagination. It happened too quickly, so that he did not actually


    "I''m not that scared," Ash said


    If he can keep Mika forever just by getting his ass kicked by Aimee, it was worth it.


    Dous said, "We men from the Torres family can''t seem to escape the fate."


    Falling in love was something thatsted forever.


    Even in the eyes of others, perhaps their speed of progress was particrly rapid.


    But it also seemed to be a tradition of the men of the Torres family.


    Their parents, who confirmed their intention within two days, married directly.


    In those days, to be able to do so quickly, their parents were actually very avantgarde.


    Ash looked at Dous and said curiously, "I don''t remember Martha ever looking like this."


    Dous looked at him and gestured for him to continue.


    Ash said, "You''re not looking at faces, are you?"


    Martha, who used to make herself uglier, was still a beautiful woman, but definitely not as good as how


    she looked now.


    It was hard not to think twice about Dous getting a marriage license so quickly with Martha now.


    Ash said, "Dous, if Martha hadn''t changed, would you still love her?"


    Dous didn''t answer right away. He hadn''t thought about it.


    Now that Ash had brought it up, Dous had to admit that he thought Martha was very beautiful.


    But because of the seven years he had spent with her, there wasn''t much of a difference in how she


    looked to Dous.


    At best, it was a color difference, not an exaggeration as Ash suggested.


    "To me," he said, "She just turned a little fair."


    Ash, however, did not doubt the veracity of Dous''s words.


    And it was understandable, because it took him a long time to meet Martha, that it had such a huge


    impact.


    It was like a person who lost weight, but thepanion who stayed with this person everyday, in fact,


    will not immediately see the change.


    However, if not seeing the person for more than a month or even longer, it was able to clearly feel out.


    So, when Dous said this, there was no problem at all.


    Ash simply continued, "But I also believe that you''re not obsessed with physical appearance."


    Dous chuckled and said, "There''s nothing to deny. No man doesn''t like beauties, not even yourself."


    Ash heard that and thought about it.


    One of the reasons he liked Mika so much was he thought she was cute the first time he saw her.


    Dous said, "The matter between Martha and I is a little moreplicated than you think, so you


    don''t have to think so much. If I''m really only obsessed with this, then after so many years, do I still


    need you to help mom test if I like women?"


    He didn''t know, that every time Ash got an assignment from their mother, he got a headache?


    Ash said, "If you bring home a man, Mom and Dad will ept it."


    After all, their parents were so avantgarde and open-minded, so they won''t refuse to ept it.


    Dous gritted his teeth and said, "Ash, this is my day. You''d better not force me to do it."


    Ashughed with an especially cheeky look, and was desperately infuriating.


    He said, "No violence on your day. I''m your brother. You can''t do this to me."


    Well, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was his brother, he wouldn''t have thought he was getting beat up?


    Ash looked at Dous''s expression and immediately got smug. "Mom should be almost done cooking.


    Let''s go in."


    With that, he had already run into the house.


    Dous was speechless.


    What can he do?


    Back in the house, just in time, Linden and Aurora were serving, and Mika and Martha went over to


    help.


    They already knew about Binky, and were happy about it.


    Aurora volunteered to help Mika raise a prettier bird.


    Mika wasughing her ass off. She was really into the Torres family.


    In particr, Mika wanted to stay with them after eating the dishes.


    She usually ate at the school canteen or at a restaurant near Homelux.


    Anyway, she didn''t know how to cook at all but can only cook instant noodles.


    As for Ash, she had learned that this man was capable of anything but cooking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    So, Mika decided that when she went to college, she would have to sign up for a cooking ss so


    that she would have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life.


    Mika was adamant that she can''t cook now, not because she can''t learn, but because she''d been


    studying and had no time.


    After dinner and a short chat with Linden and Aurora, the four of them left Torres'' Mansion.


    Before leaving, Mika went to tease Binky. However, Binky''s temper was really bad. No matter how


    Mika teased him, he did not give her a look.


    In the end, Mika left disappointed.


    Getting into the car, Mika was still upset.


    She pouted and said, "Ash, Binky''s a real character."


    Ash said, "Next time when Ie over, I''ll help you beat him up."


    Mika nodded and said, "Next time we''ll bring a beautiful bird to piss him off."


    Ash chuckled, reached over and rubbed Mika''s head. "Whatever you say," he said


    Mika chuckled, then turned to Ash and said, "Ash, what about this jade bracelet? I don''t feel safe


    putting it in Homelux."


    Homelux was Innisrial''s top-of-the-line luxury homes, so its security was guaranteed.


    However, she lived there alone. She would have scared herself to death to think of such a thing in her


    house.


    Ash thought the same thing and, after a long silence, said, "Mika, I have something to discuss with


    you."

 Chapter 563 I DonT Regret It

    Chapter 563 I Don''T Regret It


    Chapter 563 I don''t regret it


    "What is it?" Mika asked, puzzled, as she looked at Ash.


    Ash said, "Let''s be honest with your sister."


    Mika was stunned for a moment, and then didn''t react.


    She wasn''t ready for this, but now that Ash had offered, Mika had no reason to say no.


    Mika nodded. "I''ll talk to her tomorrow," she said


    Ash said, "I''m with you."


    Mika thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll go and find out what she has to say."


    If Aimee was old-fashioned in this respect, then she didn''t want to see her sister dating someone


    before she went to college.


    If, indeed, Aimee was angry, she can stand in front of Ash and keep Aimee from taking it out on him.


    After all, love was a two-person thing. If she was alone, it wouldn''t make it.


    Therefore, Mika felt that it would be better for them toe clean about this matter.


    Ash, however, said, "Mika, even if Aimee is angry, she should be angry with me. I can''t let you get in


    my way, okay?"


    As a man, if he was cowering and hiding behind a woman, it would be better for him to get lost as soon


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    as possible, because there was nothing left to entrust him with.


    Mika understood what Ash meant, and felt warm for a moment.


    She looked at Ash and said, "Ash, you''re so good. I really, really love you."


    This was the first time Mika frankly said love in front of Ash who can not help but be stunned for a


    moment, then, his corners of the mouth curled up.


    He said, "So, Mika, you have to remember, I want to spend a lifetime with you. In the future, I should


    do this kind of thin."


    Mika nodded and, at the red light, got close enough to kiss Ash on the cheek.


    She gave a loud, crisp kiss.


    Once again, Mika felt mortified.


    Why was every kiss so embarrassed?


    Mika wanted to cry.


    Ash thought she was so adorable that he pulled over and wrapped his arms around her neck. He


    kissed her passionately.


    After the first kiss, they will want it countless times.


    In particr, they had just established the rtionship.


    Mika reached up and grabbed Ash by the neck, clinging to him.


    She hade a long way, knowing how to breathe and how to respond.


    However, due to Mika''s enthusiasm, once again an embarrassing thing happened.


    Ash let go of Mika''s mouth, but still held her in his arms, not letting her move.


    Mika heard Ash breathing heavily and could feel his body burning through his clothes.


    Although she was young, she had learned a lot.


    Mika was very clear what Ash''s reaction represented.


    She felt helpless and shy.


    In this situation, Mika really did not dare to move. She was afraid that she would not be able to help.


    Instead, she would make things worse for Ash.


    She didn''t know how long it took for Ash to finally calm down.


    He patted Mika on the back and told her to back off.


    Mika obediently withdrew herself out of Ash''s arms, only to see Ash turn his head away, as if he


    didn''t want to see her.


    Mika was momentarily dumbfounded.


    She didn''t even know if it was her fault.


    Obviously, she didn''t do anything.


    For the moment, though, Mika was smart enough not to lose her temper with Ash and certainly not


    to mess with him, it was not something that Mika ned to settle down so early.


    She won''t dare to do anything else. If she really made a big mess, she might be killed by Aimee.


    Finally, Ash pulled into the street between Homelux and the Maple Street Apartment.


    Although, starting today, the two of them lived across the street from each other in the apartment, it


    was because of this that Mika was even more clingy and did not want to be separated from Ash.


    She unfastened her seat belt but had no intention of getting out of the car.


    Mika leaned over, hugged one of Ash''s arms, and said, "Ash, we live so close now. It won''t matter if


    you go backter."


    Before, Mika would have told Ash to hurry back, even if she didn''t want to.


    In the past, he needed to drive long, and, they lived so far away, so, when he went back, it was very


    Ash looked down at Mika and said, "If you do this, I''m going to take you straight back to my ce."


    What should she do?


    She was a little tempted.


    Ash saw the sparkle in her eyes and instantly understood what she meant.


    Without any hesitation, he restarted the car.


    Turning around, the car headed for the gate of the Maple Street Apartment.


    Mika was taken aback. She had no idea Ash would actually do this.


    She didn''t know how to say it, but she suddenly felt that it was exciting and cool.


    Mika would have cheered if she hadn''t tried to be a little more reserved.


    Ash didn''t look at Mika''s face and was still a little conflicted. Even though he knew he couldn''t do


    anything to Mika after he brought her back, still, he can''t help but wonder what he should do if she


    refused.


    He had taken her here, so he didn''t want to give Mika a chance to say no.


    However, it waspletely impossible not to really care about her thoughts.


    So, after dodging for a while when wheeling, Ash said to Mika before pulling into the parking lot, "It''s


    not toote to regret it."


    Originally, Mika was not thinking of doing it at all.


    At this moment, hearing Ash''s words, she was startled and stupefied for a moment, inexplicably having


    a kind of ambiguous feeling.


    She even wondered if she had misunderstood.


    What the hell? The first point was that she was an adult. She can do anything and be responsible for it.


    Secondly, he was her boyfriend. If she could not do whatever she wanted with her boyfriend, she did


    not know where else she could do it.


    So Mika lifted her chin and said, "I don''t regret it."

 Chapter 564 She Would Approve Of Them Being Together?

    Chapter 564 She Would Approve Of Them Being Together?


    Chapter 564 She would approve of them being together?


    Ash pulled into the parking lot, parked his car, and got out.


    Mika finally felt a little nervous when she got off the car.


    But she was not afraid at all.


    Ash came over, opened the door for her, held out his hand to her, and said, "Step out of the car, my


    princess."


    Mika was instantly rxed by Ash''s words.


    She was just wondering where Ash got this cliche from, and she really wanted to tell him that it was


    easy to lose her, his girlfriend to say such cliche things.


    However, despite the criticism, Mika still felt sweet.


    She put her hand on Ash''s, chin up, and stepped out of the car like a proud princess.


    Ash squeezed her hand, locked the door, and led her into the elevator.


    By the time they walked in the door, Ash was feeling something that wasn''t real.


    When he chose this house, at first he just thought this was the closest ce to Mika''s. If she wanted


    to see him, he can immediately appear in front of her.


    Although, in rearranging the house, he was considerate setting up something that Mika would like,


    and made a special room for her, Ash really didn''t think about bringing her here early.


    This kind of feeling was really quite subtle.


    Mika was much calmerpared with him.


    She looked at Ash and said, "Ash, I didn''t finish the tour before. Now, please show me the room."


    Ash was a little tempted to tease Mika.


    He said, "The house has just been tidied up. I''ve only finished my room, and you may have to sleep in


    my room tonight."


    Mika wasn''t scared by Ash. Instead, she said, "Sure, I''ll sleep in your room, then you sleep on the


    couch."


    Ash was speechless. This girl really did not feel sorry for her boyfriend at all. She said it so easily and


    asked him to sleep on the couch.


    Seeing Ash''s sad look, Mika smiled and said, "Do you want to sleep in the same bed with me? I


    can''t do that. I''m still too young. No matter what, I have to wait until after my examination."


    For Mika, the examination was like a gate through which children and adults differed.


    Ash was dumbfounded that she really thought he was a monster.


    He pulled Mika over, pulled her into his arms and said, "You really want me to sleep on the couch?"


    Mika nodded. "Isn''t that what they do on TV y?" She said. "The male lead always gives up his


    bed to the female lead."


    Ash was quite speechless that it was totally different from the reality.


    If he didn''t give Mika the bed and sleep on the couch, was he going to be morallypromised?


    Mika saw Ash''s speechless look and immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think this is


    wrong?"


    Ash said, "In the future, watch less TV shows like this. You''re turning into a little fool."


    What? Was it a personal attack?


    This was so discordant.


    She said, "Are you really going to sleep in the bed with me?"


    "If that''s what I think, do you agree?" Ash said.


    Mika cocked her head and said, "I lied. I''ll sleep on the couch. Your legs are too long for the couch."


    She didn''t say it to refuse Ash on purpose, but it was exactly what Mika thought.


    She said, "So don''t think that I''m a stupid girl who''s been brainwashed by TV ys. I''m still smart."


    Ash was astounded. What was he gonna say? Can he say he wasn''t moved?


    Rubbing Mika''s head, Ash said, "I''m just trying to scare you. I''m not that bad. Come on, I''ll show you


    a room."


    Mika looked at Ash strangely, a little curious as to what room he was taking her to see.


    After Ash opened the door to the room, Mika was really impressed.


    The room was arranged to her liking. Even the color of the sheets was her favorite.


    She turned to look at Ash and suddenly understood something.


    Mika went up to Ash, looked him in the eye and said, "Ash, have you been trying to lure me home


    for a long time?"


    She knew this. They would sleep in different rooms first, so that they would be polite and restrained.


    There would be no problem at all.


    He would wait. When it was time, he can carry on the following step.


    Like...


    When the atmosphere was right, he can let things happen naturally.


    Mika poked Ash in the chest and said, "Ash, you''re hiding so deep."


    Ash felt terribly wronged.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mika," he said, "I didn''t really think of it that way."


    It was true that Ash was not a monster to that extent.


    "But I have to admit, I want to spend more time with you," he said


    Mika looked at Ash with a smile and said, "Since you''re already so prepared, I have nothing to say


    no to. After I talk to my sister, I''ll move in with you."


    Ash was taken aback, not expecting Mika to be more open than he was.


    All of a sudden, Ash was afraid to say yes.


    After all, when the time came, the two of them had seen each other''s parents, so it seemed that they


    can be more presumptuous.


    On his side, he was not sure if his thoughts could be as free as they had been when he was preparing


    the room.


    Mika didn''t hear Ash''s voice, so she looked at him strangely and asked, "Ash, are you not talking


    because you don''t want to live with me?"


    "No," Ash said, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down. He raised his hand to rub Mika''s head. "I''m


    just suddenly a little insecure."


    His self-control was not that strong.


    When Mika heard this, she understood what Ash meant.


    She thought for a moment and said, "If that''s the case, it doesn''t matter. I still have one month left for


    the examination. When it''s over, you can do whatever you want."


    Ash''s breathing tightened and his arms around Mika tightened too uncontrobly.


    That was a big temptation for Ash.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Youngdy, in the future, don''t say such words easily. Otherwise,


    you''ll know how bad men can be."


    Mika, on the other hand, had no fear at all. Instead, she said firmly, "I wouldn''t be afraid because it''s


    you."


    Ash really regretted bringing Mika back.


    This girl was clearly trying to kill him.


    He clung to Mika, even wanting to chase away his messy thought.


    The thoughts that kept growing in his heart really caused him to have some breakdowns.


    A long timeter, Ash patted Mika on the back and said, "It''s gettingte. Go wash up and go to


    bed."


    Mika nodded and backed away from Ash''s arms.


    Ash prepared this room for her, with its own bathroom.


    Mika discovered that even her toiletries were prepared to her liking.


    Toothbrush, toothpaste, skincare brands, all of which she was using.


    To Mika''s further shock, Ash told her that there were household clothes for her in the closet, as well


    as clothes for everyday wear and disposable underwear.


    Ash was ready for anything that Mika can think of or can not think of.


    Except for her underwear, Ash didn''t know her size and wasn''t prepared. It was like being in her own


    home.


    Mika said, "Ash, you''re really good."


    "I didn''t want to embarrass you," Ash said. "That''s what I did."


    Mika kissed Ash on the cheek and said, "Ash, I''m really going to be with you forever."


    Ash''s body trembled, his lips curved up and he smiled.


    "Then be with me," he said, "And never part."


    After saying good night to each other, Ash left Mika''s room.


    Mika stood in front of the closet for a long time, not knowing what to do.


    The shock that Ash brought her was just too much.


    But after Ash did all this to her, she was sure her sister would approve of them being together.

 Chapter 565 I Received A Gift From Her

    Chapter 565 I Received A Gift From Her


    Chapter 565 I received a gift from her


    The next day.


    A diner.


    Aimee sat in a room, waiting for Mika to arrive.


    When she received Mika''s call this morning, she was stunned for a moment. She did not call her or


    contact her when she was free.


    Since she called her out of the blue, Aimee instinctively knew something big was happening.


    However, Mika hesitated in speaking on the phone, saying that when they met, she would know


    what happened.


    Aimee wasn''t in a hurry and didn''t think Mika would do anything out of the ordinary.


    Therefore, she was waiting for her to tell it herself.


    After ten minutes, the door of the room was pushed open.


    Aimee looked over and saw Mika walk in first.


    She was the first to walk in because Aimee had seen Mika holding one hand with the person behind


    her.


    She knew that this girl was in love and wanted to tell her.


    It was no big deal.


    Aimee was happy about that, because, generally speaking, for girls at Mika''s age, when dating, they


    really didn''t want their parents to know it.


    Although her rtionship with Mika was not that of a parent, she was now her guardian.


    And, given Mika''s fear for her, it wasn''t easy for her to be able to bring her boyfriend to her after she


    fell in love.


    However, Aimee froze when she saw who Mika had pulled in.


    She did not know what kind of expression she was wearing. She believed that if there was a camera


    recording her expression at this moment, it would definitely be very, very ugly.


    Because Mika dragged in someone that Aimee never thought of.


    It was Ash.


    Aimee was bewildered and didn''t even know when the two of them got together.


    However, Aimee soon thought of one thing. The reason why the two of them were together was she


    was Mika''s sister and Ash''s tutor. She contributed it.


    Aimee had never been this far off, ever.


    She had a kind of subtle feeling.


    Aimee''s eyes flicked back and forth across Mika and Ash''s faces for a long time.


    Finally, when Mika looked as if she was about to cry, Aimee said, "Why are you still standing there?


    Sit down. I''ve already ordered. You two take a look and see what else you want to eat."


    Mika shook her head. "No," she said


    She stuttered and made Aimee even more perplexed.


    Aimee said, "What''s wrong? How long has it been since we''ve seen each other? Why are you so


    scared of me? Will I make things difficult for you?"


    Mika shook her head again, but the expression on her face was still weak and helpless.


    She looked like a child who had made a mistake and was at a loss.


    Ash was no better than her.


    He was supposed to stand in front of Mika and be a strong, trustworthy boyfriend.


    However, he had forgotten that he had been afflicted by his tutor for so many years and was really


    scared of her.


    But even so, Ash plucked up the courage to say to Aimee, "Aimee, we need to talk to you, both of us."


    Aimee looked at him and found it funny, as if saying: "Do you need to talk to me? I''m not blind. What


    else can you say?"


    Still, she was kind enough to give Ash a leeway.


    Aimee said, "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    Ash was a little timid, but in a split second, he caught his breath, squeezed Mika''s hand, looked at


    Aimee, and said, "Aimee, I''m dating Mika, and I''m going to marry her. Please, Aimee, approve it."


    Aimee was speechless.


    Suddenly, she got a headache.


    Did she look like the kind of mean person who would break up a couple?


    Why did Ash speak with such dignity?


    She said, "Free love, free marriage. In fact, as long as you two love each other, that is enough. You do


    not need anyone to agree."


    Ash and Mika were slightly relieved.


    Aimee was even more helpless.


    She decided that she would amuse them, and since the two of them thought so terribly of her, and


    looked poor, she would frighten them.


    Aimee said, "It''s just that I don''t agree with what you just said about getting married."


    As soon as she said so, the two people were deted and disappointed in an instant.


    Aimee looked at them and thought it funny, and after a long silence, she finally satisfied her prank.


    She said, "Even if I do agree, thew wouldn''t allow it. How old is Mika, and you want to marry her?


    Can you?"


    Ash and Mika were still in thest moment of frustration and didn''t immediately understand what


    Aimee meant.


    It took a while for the two of them to realize what Aimee said.


    Mika immediately looked at Ash in surprise and said, "Aimee, do you mean that I can get married as


    soon as I am old enough?"


    Aimee looked into her sparkling eyes, somewhat helplessly.


    She said, "Do you like him so much that you decide to be with him?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mika nodded vigorously and said, "Aimee, Ash is very good to me. His parents are very good to me,


    and his brother and sister-inw are very good to me too."


    Except for the Torres family macaw, Binky wasn''t nice to her.


    Aimee was confused.


    The corner of her mouth twitched for a long time before she asked, "So, you have already met his


    parents?"


    Mika suddenly realized something was wrong and immediately said, "Aimee, it''s not what you think.


    It''s not a formal meeting ..."


    Again, Mika felt it was wrong.


    She had already epted Aurora''s bracelet, and it was odd that she said she hadn''t not officially met


    his parents.


    Mika suddenly felt a little guilty and said to Aimee, "I received a gift from his mom."


    Aimee was struck dumb.


    So, these two guys were not here to tell her about their rtionship.


    It was obvious that she had already received the gift as the future daughter-inw. If they did not inform


    her, and if she met them one day, it would be good.


    Aimee was speechless and really didn''t know what to say for a while.

 Chapter 566 Call My Brother-In-Law

    Chapter 566 Call My Brother-In-Law


    Chapter 566 Call my brother-inw


    Aimee took a moment to process it, and soon, she felt much better.


    She looked at Ash with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    Since she had epted Ash as an apprentice, it was natural for her to understand his family


    background clearly.


    What did it mean when the Torres family''s gift to their daughters-inw was mentioned? It was not hard


    for Aimee to figure it out.


    She was literally about to p her hands in praise of Ash.


    This guy was courageous enough to dare hide it from her.


    Had he ever though that, if she really did not agree, or deliberately embarrass them, how difficult it was


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    for him to persist?


    "Ash," Aimee said, "You really do things in silence. You''re making me have no chance to fix you."


    If it were something else that Ash would provoke her, she would send him out to carry out a mission.


    She would give him the one with the highest difficulty, and he would experience the dangers of society.


    But now, this guy was dating his sister and wanted to marry her.


    That was not the most important thing but she had to think about Mika''s feelings, if nothing else.


    If she punished Ash and broke the girl''s heart, she would be a sinner.


    Besides, Mika was about to take the exam. Even if she was not worried about her grades and


    whether Mika will take the exma or not, and even if she didn''t take it, with her abilities, she still had a


    bright future ahead of her.


    However, since the girl chose to study step by step and go to a college, Aimee naturally didn''t want to


    spoil her choice.


    Aimee finally breathed a sigh of relief when she thought about the examination.


    She looked at Ash and said, "Ash, do you know what time it is?"


    Ash was quick to say, "Aimee, I know it''s really wrong of me to date Mika before the examination,


    but I just couldn''t control myself."


    Mika was afraid Aimee was gonnae after Ash because of this, so she immediately said,


    "Aimee, it''s not up to Ash alone to decide whether we''re together. Besides, Ash actually wanted to wait


    until after my examination. I couldn''t hold it in. Don''t me Ash."


    Aimee knew, if she did not agree, she will really be a sinner.


    "It''s only a month away," Aimee said. "Are you two that desperate?"


    Mika bit her lower lip and didn''t dare continue talking.


    Aimee asked again, "So tell me, when did you two get together?"


    Mika honestly replied, "Yesterday."


    Aimee barely made it out alive.


    In fact, she thought it might be much earlier.


    Aimee, on the other hand, wouldn''t have been angry if they had been together a few months ago.


    After all, at her age, it was perfectly normal to dream of falling in love with someone.


    Ash, on the other hand, was a good enough man.


    In fact, the reason Aimee wasn''t really angry was she knew Ash better than Mika, and she knew Ash


    better than Mika.


    He was a man to be trusted and a man who will bring Mika a wonderful love experience.


    This was so much better than the future when Mika brought back a man she didn''t even know and


    had to re-judge.


    In this case, Aimee really didn''t know how to react.


    Aimee was literallyughing at the two of them by anger.


    She said, "Yesterday being together. And met his parents yesterday?"


    Mika nodded and said, "We all feel that we can''t keep it from you, so we''re going to tell you today."


    Aimee was even more amused.


    In that case, she would like to thank them for being so considerate?


    Aimee said, "What am I supposed to say? Yesterday and a month from now when the exam is over.


    You two can''t wait?"


    Mika bit her lower lip. Finally, she said firmly, "Aimee, I really like Ash. Ash wants to wait a month,


    but I can''t."


    Aimee had no other choice, but, at this point, she didn''t say much.


    She said, "Well, since this is your choice, I can only wish you both happiness, but I have one request."


    Ash said immediately, "Aimee, just say it."


    "Mika can''t get pregnant until she''s old enough to get married," Aimee said.


    She didn''t want to have to give her sister an abortion all of a sudden.


    Mika blushed and bowed her head, afraid to answer.


    "Don''t worry, Aimee," Ash said. "I would never do anything like that."


    Aimee looked at him and found it funny, as Mika was too busy being shy to hear what Ash was


    saying.


    Otherwise, Mika was probably wondering if she was not attractive to Ash.


    And, how could he have agreed so readily?


    Aimee gave Ash a look. She didn''t say anything, but it still made Ash feel timid.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was really a coward.


    Just then the room was pushed open and Patrick came in from outside.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Aimee suspiciously


    Mika silently raised her hand and said to Aimee, " I''m sorry. I was so scared so I called him just


    before we entered the room."


    Aimee was almost annoyed.


    She was simply causing trouble.


    At first, Patrick did want toe with her, but Aimee told him that it was a sisterhood thing and that


    there might be some girl talk, and that Mika wouldn''t befortable with himing over.


    But Aimee had her own agenda.


    She had wanted to eat the dishes here for a long time, especially the extremely spicy food.


    However, Patrick was so strict with her diet that he wouldn''t let her eat it.


    It was strange that Aimee was a sweet tooth before and ate a lot of cakes.


    Recently, she wanted to eat spicy food, the more spicy, the better.


    Even the smell of that spice on the road was enough to make her feelfortable.


    But, as a pregnant woman, she knew what she was doing. Patrick won''t let her eat. She won''t really


    have a tantrum with Patrick, and she knew she can''t eat.


    Today, she wanted to take advantage of her date with Mika, order a hot pot, and smell the spicy to


    have fun.


    Who would have thought, she had convinced Patrick not toe with her , but because of Mika,


    she was exposed in front of Patrick.


    Aimee almost cried.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "We''ve been talking and haven''t eaten yet."


    So, despite the fact that everything on the table was spicy, she didn''t touch it at all.

 Chapter 567 So Cute

    Chapter 567 So Cute


    Chapter 567 So cute


    Patrick can see it in Aimee''s face.


    He raised his hand and rubbed her head. "Don''t be nervous," Patrick said. "I''m not angry."


    "I''m worried," Aimee said. "You''re not happy."


    Patrick said, "But since you haven''t eaten it yet, don''t eat anything too spicy, okay?"


    Aimee smiled and nodded. "Okay," she said.


    Mika and Ash were a little bit stupefied.


    The two of them never imagined that Aimee would have such an obedient side.


    This kind of feeling, how to describe it, was quite wonderful.


    However, at present, for them, the crisis was lifted, so they were very joyful.


    After dinner, Aimee told Mika a few more words before leaving with Patrick.


    As soon as she got in the car, Aimee said, "My sister is growing up too. Time flies."


    Patrick said, "Worried about her?"


    "It''s fine. Ash is dependable, and she knows what she''s doing," Aimee said.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "I don''t know if it''s because I have this little guy in my belly, but I''m


    starting to get a little sentimental."


    In fact, Aimee had nothing against Mika''s rtionship with Ash.


    She just suddenly felt that time passed quickly, as if only a blink of an eye, everyone''s life had entered


    a new chapter.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "I''m just wondering. Do you think our baby''s going to be born and


    grows up so fast, and then brings back someone she or he likes and gets married and has kids?"


    Patrick felt a little helpless at her words.


    It was something that only time will tell.


    He reached over, rubbed Aimee''s head, and said, "So, you know whom you''re going to side with?"


    Aimee was momentarily speechless.


    She looked at him and said, "Are you jealous of the baby right now?"


    "I just hope I''ll always be the most important person in your heart," Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded. "Of course you are," she said.


    Patrick curled his lips and looked at Aimee''s stomach. "Did you hear what your mom said? Behave


    yourself. Don''t try topete with me."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee looked at Patrick speechlessly, and finally could not help butin, "You have be so


    childish."


    Patrick was not ashamed of it, but proud.


    "It just means I love you too much," he said


    As they were back at Hayden''s Mansion, bby swooped to them.


    His face looked like a monkey''s, which was the embarrassing period, and he looked very funny.


    Aimee can''t stopughing every time she saw it.


    They didn''t know if bby can feel Aimeeughing at him, but bby rubbed her leg and whined, as if


    in shock.


    Aimee brought a jerky and made bby sit down.


    bby''s eyes glowed and drooled at the sight of the jerky.


    Aimee, on the other hand, was a very "bad" person and just won''t give it to him.


    bby yelled but didn''t dare grab Aimee.


    Aimee relished her "bad" taste and finally put the jerky to bby''s mouth.


    bby can''t believe he actually ate it.


    He stared at Aimee. Seeing that she really gave it to him, he took a bite of the jerky,y down on the


    ground and chewed it up.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Look how cute he is, darling."


    Patrick looked down at Aimee and said, "Yeah, so cute."


    Aimee was frustrated by his perfunctory remark. So she pouted and said, "Darling, something is wrong


    with you. You are being perfunctory to me."


    Patrick was at a loss for words.


    Obviously, Aimee was deliberately picking on him and messing with him.


    Patrick, of course, was not unhappy.


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth, put his arm around Aimee''s shoulder, pulled her into his arms,


    and said, "Well, maybe I should try a different attitude?"


    Inexplicably, what he said let her sense something "dangerous".


    Aimee quickly stepped out of Patrick''s arms and said, "No, I just remembered I have a few things to


    take care of. I''m going up."


    Then Aimee stepped inside.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s back, thinking she was insanely cute.

 Chapter 568 YouRe Going To Make It

    Chapter 568 You''Re Going To Make It


    Chapter 568 You''re going to make it


    Aimee wasn''t lying, though. She did have something to take care of.


    April was doing really well, but it took her a lot longer to recover than Aimee had nned because of


    what happened before.


    In order for April to be more stable and not have a sudden problem, Aimee needed to change her


    recovery n.


    When Aimee treated April, she actually found that April had a gic problem in her body.


    The problem, it seemed, was not simply gic, but had been re-engineered.


    However, Aimee won''t say anything until she got a definitive answer.


    She was also in her own way to know April''s body.


    When Patrick saw Aimee in the study, he didn''t bother her.


    He went to his study and began to deal with his work.


    Lately Miles had found a reasonable excuse to dump all the work on him and let him do it.


    Patrick was helpless, but there was really nothing he could do.


    After all, after what happened to him, Miles did put in a lot of work.


    After reading several documents, Patrick raised his hand and pinched the space between his


    eyebrows.


    For some reason, he wondered if Miles was deliberately tormenting him, leaving him with difficult


    questions.


    The western suburb development n had been decided early on, but unexpectedly, it was targeted by


    the higher-ups, and the approval had not been given.


    Patrick got a headache about it.


    He knew why. Aimee saved April''s life, and whatever their intentions, for everyone else, they chose to


    stand with Denis.


    As a result, to want to carry on with the development was to face a very considerable difficulty.


    But...


    Patrick''s gaze fell on theputer screen, where there was a detailed set of blueprint, simr to the


    oneid out on his desktop, but a little bit different.


    Hidden in these solutions were details that were not easily noticed, and these were, in the end, the


    most important tools to win.


    When Walter pushed the door open, he saw Patrick sitting on a chair, looking at something carefully.


    He burst outughing and said, "What''s going on? You really got your job back?"


    Patrick heard his gloating tone and immediately got a little angry.


    He looked up at Walter. "Are you worried about me? Why don''t you take it?"


    "No, don''t mess with me. I''m not interested in that. Just keep your head down and do your job," said


    Walter.


    Patrick was speechless and just wanted to beat him up.


    As the elder brother, he seldom had the self-awareness of taking this role. Among the four siblings, he


    was the most unreliable guy.


    Patrick said, "You just bully us. Be careful to bully us till we can''t stand. When the timees to revolt,


    I''ll see how you''ll do."


    Walter said disapprovingly, "Come on, we still have to have brotherly love. Don''t you think it''s fair to


    threaten your brother like that? Besides, I''m an artist. I don''t know anything about these things. You


    can''t give me a hard time."


    Patrick was struck dumb and didn''t want to bother to go on with him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Walter saw this, he didn''t say anything else.


    He walked outside, and before he left, he said to Patrick, "Patrick, I want to see April."


    Patrick looked up from the file, looked at Walter, and said, "Ask Aimee."


    "You''re noting?" Walter asked.


    Patrick looked at Walter strangely, as if he didn''t understand what he meant.


    Walter said, "Good for you. You''re not clinging to your wife anymore."


    Was this guy having an abnormal brain? Otherwise, why did he say such strange words?


    He said, "If you want to go, go now, or leave my wife alone."


    Walter nodded, but didn''t struggle.


    He turned to Aimee''s study and knocked on the door.


    Aimee was writing a treatment n, and when she heard the voice, she said, "Come in."


    Walter pushed the door open and said to Aimee, "Aimee, can I go see April?"


    "Walter, you''re just in time. I was just about to look for you. I''m going over there now. You''reing


    with me," said Aimee, standing up, "Oh, by the way, Walter, you''d better pack a few things. You might


    need to be there for her after a while."


    When Walter heard this, he was so happy that he said, "Aimee, just give me a minute. I''ll be ready


    soon."


    Aimee smiled and said, "OK, take your time."


    Walter went straight back to his room, grabbed a backpack, and stuffed all the things he might need


    into it. He didn''t even fold them. He just stuffed them in.


    Aimee went to Patrick''s study and told him about it.


    Patrick pulled Aimee over and said, "Are you staying over there, too?"


    "It depends," Aimee said. "If the data is normal, then I don''t need to. If it''s not, then I might live there."


    Patrick immediately had a headache and said, "Wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    Aimee had no choice but she knew that Patrick won''t be happy if she didn''t let hime with her.


    So, she said, "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Patrick nodded, raised his hand and rubbed Aimee''s head. "Just give me a second," he said.


    When Aimee came downstairs, she was surprised to see Walter waiting in the living room.


    She thought he hadn''t taken anything, but when she looked, she saw a suitcase beside Walter.


    Aimee was a little stunned. She didn''t even talk to Patrick for a few minutes and he was ready.


    It seemed that Walter was really in a hurry.


    When Walter saw hering, he said, "Aimee, let''s go."


    "Walter, let''s wait for Patrick," Aimee said.


    Walter was a little bit helpless. Patrick just gave him a non-clingy look, and now he was clingy again.


    It was really... giving him a headache.


    Unfortunately, Walter can not say anything more, but can only wait patiently.


    Finally, Patrick came down the stairs, walked up to Aimee, put his arm around her waist, and said,


    "Let''s go."


    Aimee nodded and walked out with Patrick.


    Walter was speechless.


    But what was he gonna do?


    He had to follow them.


    Walking to the car, Walter was speechless again.


    These two were already in the back seat.


    Patrick said, "Dude, you''re dragging your feet."


    Walter was extremely speechless.


    Patrick was a jerk, taking him as a chauffeur.


    He opened the door, got in and started the car.


    It was not the first time Walter''d been there. This time, he was very nervous.


    As he drove, he asked, "Aimee, are you really okay with me staying there?"


    When Aimee heard this, she looked at Walter and said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll arrange for someone


    else."


    Walter said at once, "Yes, of course."


    Aimee curled her lips and stopped teasing him.


    "Just in time," she said, "For the two of you to develop a rtionship."


    Walterughed but didn''t say anything.


    Aimee clearly saw that Walter''s ears were turning red.


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s finger gently, a little spooked by his brother''s innocent look.


    It was hard to believe that this man with red ears was really his big brother who was stingy.


    This world was really magic.


    When the car reached Solomert Vi, Walter became even more nervous.


    Aimee had already gotten out of the car and gone straight to April''s room.


    Patrick looked at Walter with his arms crossed and said, "Why don''t you get out of the car?"


    Then Walter opened the car door and got out. He met Patrick''s yful eyes and said, "You! Don''t give


    me a hard time."


    "What did I do?" Patrick raised an eyebrow and said, "Did I? Walter, you look really funny."


    What should he do? He wanted to beat Patrick up.


    This guy was so annoying.


    Patrick said, "Well, get in there. You''re almost making it."

 Chapter 569 That Is Enough

    Chapter 569 That Is Enough


    Chapter 569 That is enough


    Aimee walked into April''s room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw April sitting on the bed, looking out the window.


    Today''s weather was very good. The sky was very blue, the sun was very warm, and the breeze was


    very gentle.


    Aimee walked up to April and said, "You''ll be out of here in no time."


    April turned to look at Aimee, a little dazed, and asked, "Really? Dr. Read, can I really get out of here?"


    Her eyes were full of light, a look of anticipation.


    Aimee nodded. "You''re feeling pretty good, aren''t you?"


    April shook her head. "Sometimes, I just don''t have the energy or the appetite," she said. "Except that,


    I''m fine."


    "That''s it," Aimee said. "When you get your strength back, you can go wherever you want."


    April''s eyes lit up even more, and when she looked into Aimee''s eyes, they sparkled.


    "Thank you, Dr. Read," she said. "I''m really happy."


    "But don''t worry and don''t get too upset. Do it step by step and everything will be fine," Aimee said.


    April nodded and looked out the window again.


    She said, "I used to only be able to go out in this weather. If it''s a little bit worse, I can''t go out."


    Aimee came over, examined April''s data, and said, "In the future, you can go out in whatever weather


    you want."


    April smiled. "I''m really happy, really, really happy."


    She felt that she might never have such a happy time in her life.


    Aimee checked it out and said, "It''s good. Your data, all of them, are doing really well. At this rate, you


    might be able to recover sooner than I thought."


    April was so surprised, looked at Aimee and felt ecstatic.


    When Aimee saw this, she said, "There''s one more thing I want to tell you."


    "What?" April was tensed up and looked frantically at Aimee, afraid that she might hear something bad.


    Aimee was a little frustrated by her appearance.


    She smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. It''s something that will probably make you happy."


    April got even more curious and stared at Aimee.


    Aimee said, "There''s someone I don''t know if you want to meet."


    April knew who it was when she heard it.


    Her breathing got a little tense.


    Aimee said, "He''s downstairs. Do you want to meet him?"


    April''s fingers curled up tightly as she looks at Aimee, but she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t let him up for a while," Aimee said.


    "Yes," April said at once.


    She had nothing to be ashamed of, and it was not something to be ashamed of to admit freely that she


    wanted to see him.


    Aimee said, "I''ll go down and get him."


    April stopped Aimee and said, "Dr. Read, can you help me tidy up?"


    No girl did not like looking beautiful, especially in front of the people they liked.


    Aimee heard this and said, "Okay."


    There was really nothing to do. Although April can''t wear makeup now and can''t do any styling, she


    was already very beautiful. Her skin was fair, though it was a little pale now, which made her look a little


    weak, but it didn''t matter that she was still a beauty.


    Aimee cleaned up for April and came out of the room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Walter leaning against the wall, looking sad.


    Aimee said, "Come on in, Walter."


    Instead of moving, Walter nervously watched Aimee.


    "If you don''t want toe in, I''ll just tell her," Aimee said.


    "Come on," Walter said, stopping Aimee. "Calm down, Aimee."


    "All right," Aimee said. "Don''t dy. She needs to restter and doesn''t have much time for you."


    When Walter heard this, he rushed over without any hesitation.


    Instead of following him in, Aimee closed the door for them.


    Walter walked in and looked at April''s face, making eye contact with her.


    April was looking straight at him, trying to calm down and not make her emotions so obvious.


    However, she was notpletely in control of them.


    She bit her lip and a miserable look came over her eyes.


    This feeling was very bad.


    At least, for April, it was very, very bad.


    She didn''t want to look so vulnerable, as if she were trying to make herself pathetic.


    However, she really couldn''t control herself.


    Walter sighed and walked over. He didn''t say anything right away, but raised his hand andnded it on


    April''s head. "You''re so brave to hit me. Why are you so scared to see me now?" He said


    April felt the warm touch overhead, but there was nothing ufortable. Instead, this made her have


    an unprecedented feeling.


    She sniffed and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "You didn''t mean to?" Walter raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    April immediately felt guilty and bit her lip, trying to convince herself that she didn''t mean it.


    However, when she exined it out, no one will believe it.


    She looked up, looked at Walter, and said, "I did it on purpose. Are you going to hit me again?"


    It was at this moment that all of Walter''s worries were gone.


    This girl still dared talk to him like this, which showed that the distance between them was not so far


    away.


    Walter said, "I''m not that ungentlemanly."


    As April heard this, it seemedughable for her.


    She giggled and said, "You really do talk a big game."


    Who did not know this man was not a gentleman? And he really will make people hate him.


    Walter said, "You don''t believe me? How about I show you what I''m like when I''m really not a


    gentleman?"


    April immediately shook her head. Her intuition told her that the man was tripping her.


    She was not going to believe him like a fool.


    She said, "You''re a gentleman, okay?"


    No one knew who was more childish. They can argue for a long time incredibly because of this kind of


    thing.


    However, it was also because of this, Aprilpletely rxed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fortunately, all the things she was worried about didn''t happen.


    Fortunately, she can get along well with this man.


    April felt that, since he can appear in front of her, it meant that he had the same feelings.


    Just the thought of it made April very happy.


    She did not know how to describe her feelings, as if she did not need more words to tell her, and that


    was enough.


    She was very, very satisfied.

 Chapter 570 ILl Leave It To You Then

    Chapter 570 I''Ll Leave It To You Then


    Chapter 570 I''ll leave it to you then


    Aimee came down the stairs and saw Patrick busy on the couch.


    She walked over, sat down next to Patrick, and said, "Actually, if you''re busy, you don''t have toe


    with me."


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s face gently and said, "But I''m going to miss you."


    They hadn''t been apart since his body was healed by Aimee.


    It was impossible to leave him alone in his room.


    Aimee felt so sweet to hear him say that.


    She leaned over Patrick''s shoulder and said, "But I don''t want you to work so hard."


    Patrick looked at Aimee with amusement and said, "I''m just taking care of some things. There''s nothing


    hard about it."


    Now, Miles took the opportunity to put everything on the line for him, but Miles was too reliable to leave


    anything he didn''t already know, which was just an act of bullying him.


    Aimee said, "Well, let me know if you need anything."


    Patrick said, "Of course, I won''t be restrained to you."


    His wife and he were on the same front.


    If he should be afraid to ask her for help, that would be very sad.


    Patrick rubbed Aimee''s head and said, "Do you want to take a break? Are you tired?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Why don''t I go cook and we can have dinnerter?"


    Patrick looked at Aimee with this look of anticipation.


    Patrick sighed and softened his heart. "Call me if you need help," he said


    Aimee immediately got up from the couch and said, "No, no, you do your thing."


    With that, Aimee rushed to the kitchen.


    Looking in the direction of the kitchen, Patrick began to wonder if he was really doing something wrong.


    He thought he was being nice to Aimee, not letting her into the kitchen, and not letting her near the


    fumes. Did that make her unhappy?


    Pinching the space between his eyebrows, Patrick went on with his work.


    Aimee rummaged around in the fridge, satisfied with the ingredients.


    There was a lot of room to y. And she can make a couple of main courses.


    Taking out the ingredients one by one, Aimee started to process them.


    She was very surprised that there were oxtails.


    Without any hesitation, Aimee prepared to cook them.


    Once the ingredients were ready, Aimee stewed the oxtails.


    Patrick walked in at this point, walked up to Aimee, and said, "Can I help you?"


    When Aimee heard this, she immediately said, "You''re helping me by noting into the kitchen and


    messing with me."


    "I''m already the best among the four," he said


    Aimee''s mouth twitched and she was speechless.


    He can only make food edible and not to be overcooked. How dared he say his cooking was the best?


    But when it came to the cooking skills of the others, Aimee was really at a loss for words.


    "If you really want to help me, wash the broli," she said.


    Patrick nodded and immediately took the broli to wash.


    Aimee left the broli with Patrick.


    And then...


    When Aimee was done with her chores, Patrick was still washing the broli.


    She looked over and was immediately dumbfounded.


    Aimee said, "Do you have a problem with broli?"


    "It''s a little hard to wash," said Patrick.


    She didn''t know if it was hard to wash, but she only knew that this broli was not edible now.


    She had never seen anyone wash broli into like minced one.


    Luckily, she just wanted to make garlic broli, but she didn''t have to make it now.


    She thought for a moment, then went to the fridge and took out a cabbage. She used it instead of


    broli.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick reached for the cabbage in Aimee''s hand, but Aimee dodged it.


    She smiled at Patrick and said, "I''ll take care of it. You go and get some rest."


    Well, feeling his wife''s deep dislike, Patrick can do nothing.


    He went back into the living room from the kitchen and read the papers for a while before he heard


    footsteps.


    Walter came down the stairs, saw Patrick in the living room, and asked, "Where''s Aimee?"


    "Kitchen," Patrick said.


    Walter was a little surprised. He stared in the direction of the kitchen for a long time, then asked, "You


    let Aimee cook?"


    "You got a problem with that?" Patrick raised an eyebrow and looked at Walter.


    "Patrick, you''re not yourself today," Walter said.


    Patrick was toozy to talk to him, so he took a document and threw it at him. "If you have so much


    free time," he said, "Help me read the document."


    Walter burst outughing and said happily, "Patrick, are you begging me?"


    Patrick was struck dumb.


    He was going to ask Aimee if she had to stay here tonight.


    If not, then they went back.


    He really can''t stand this guy.


    When Walter saw that Patrick was ignoring him again, he stopped bothering him and read the file.


    Soon, Walter was in the zone, too.


    He said, "Patrick, if nothing else, what are you going to do about western suburb?"


    Patrick said, "What do you think?"


    He looked at Walter and said, "Or do you think you can part with Miss Hill?"


    Walter was at a loss for words.


    Not really.


    "So don''t think about it," Patrick said. "This has be a family matter."


    Walter licked inside his cheek and said, "Patrick, you''re very reliable."


    He made himself look serious and said, "Since you''re so reliable, I can''t hold you back. I''ll take care of


    it."


    Patrick looked at Walter suspiciously, frowned, and said, "Don''t do anything stupid."


    Walter said, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Patrick had nothing to do with him and said nothing more.


    Aimee cooked dinner, and as soon as she came out, the two of them were talking about something.


    She hesitated for a moment, not deciding whether to go over and disturb them both.


    Patrick, on the other hand, sensed Aimee''s voice and turned to reach out to her.


    Aimee walked over and sat down next to Patrick.


    "Dinner''s ready," she said. "You twoe and eat. I''ll take it to April."


    "I''ll go, Aimee," Walter said.


    He got up and walked towards the dinning room.


    Aimee also got up with Patrick and walked to the room.


    She''d got April''s dinner ready, and unfortunately she can''t eat anything heavy or indigestible yet.


    So, she made oxtail bones, which April can''t eat.


    Aimee said, "After you give her three mouthfuls of this porridge, give her the green pill and then go on


    eating."


    Walter nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s easy."


    Aimee smiled and said, "I''ll leave it to you."

 Chapter 571 Patrick Is Provoking Him

    Chapter 571 Patrick Is Provoking Him


    Chapter 571 Patrick is provoking him


    Walter took the tray upstairs and pushed open April''s door.


    April was still asleep.


    Walter hesitated, then gently put the tray aside and sent a message to Patrick. "Patrick, will you ask


    Aimee if I need to wake her up for dinner now?"


    Soon, Patrick replied, "Yes."


    Walter took the phone back, but there was a bit of a struggle.


    Seeing April sleeping so soundly and with such a sweet expression on her face, Walter was reluctant to


    wake her up.


    However, for April''s body, Walter was very helpless. He can only walk over and called April up.


    April opened her eyes in a daze, but didn''t seem upset.


    She looked at Walter and asked, "Did you wake me up for dinner?"


    Walter heard that, smiled, and said, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry," April said, shaking her head. "But Dr. Read said I need to eat on time, take my


    medicine on time, and then get more sleep."


    Ever since she had woken up from the operation, she had been woken up in her sleep and given her


    meds and meals on time.


    She was used to it.


    April sat up in bed, looked at Walter, and asked expectantly, "What do I eat today?"


    Although April can''t eat a lot of things now, what she had everyday was still very delicious.


    So, the time of eating every day became the time that April looked forward to most, though at dinner


    time, she will eat a bitter medicine.


    Walter said, "Porridge, and some vegetables, cabbage."


    April''s eyes were already on the dinner te, and when she saw a small piece of chicken, she was


    immediately happy.


    "I can eat meat," April said with a smile.


    For the past few days, she could only eat vegetables. Now she can eat meat.


    She was so happy.


    Walter looked at April''s cute face and was instantly affected by her.


    He brought the tray over and set it on the small table that had been set up. He looked around the room,


    but couldn''t find the green pill that Aimee was talking about.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    April saw his eyes and knew what he was looking for.


    She said, "Are you looking for my medicine?"


    Walter looked at April and said, "You''re hiding it?"


    April fumbled under her pillow and found a pill box that contained the pills that Walter was looking for.


    Walter, dumbfounded, came over and took April''s pill box.


    He said, "No?"


    "It''s bitter," April said.


    Even though April knew it was not something she can hide from, she still wanted to hide it.


    Walter said, "Do you have any idea how much longer this is going to take?"


    "A dozen days, maybe," April said.


    Fortunately, she took this medicine once a day, and if she had to eat it at every meal, she wouldn''t even


    eat.


    Walter said, "Well, let''s go for another 10 days or so, shall we?"


    His voice was very gentle, as if to coax April.


    April looked at Walter for a long moment and said, "You seem different since you''ve been back."


    "Really?" Walter raised an eyebrow, looked at April, and, as if curious, asked, "What''s different?"


    "Everything''s different," April said.


    When abroad, this man was simply a bastard and won''t be gentle to her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hit him while he was drinking.


    When Walter heard that, he looked at April and said, "Do you like me abroad or do you like me at


    home?"


    April''s face was instantly hot, and her eyes subconsciously averted.


    She didn''t expect Walter to be so straight.


    April pursed her lips and changed the subject. "I''m going to miss my medication time if you don''t give it


    to me."


    Walter smiled, knowing that she was shy, and said nothing more.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed, picked up a spoon, and put a spoonful of porridge to April''s lips.


    April froze for a moment, then looked up at Walter, as if in disbelief.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Walter asked.


    "I can do it myself," April said.


    Walter said, "Give it a chance."


    April kept an eye on Walter. There was no way to turn him down.


    She nodded and ate the porridge with Walter''s help.


    At the first bite, April''s heart was full of joy.


    The taste of porridge was too good, making her have a good appetite.


    On the second bite, April was still full of joy, thinking she could eat two big bowls of it.


    By the third bite, however, April didn''t look good.


    She took this bite so slowly that she didn''t want to swallow it at all.


    Walter, of course, seemed to see April''s point of view.


    He didn''t push her but just looked at her.


    Only the pill in Walter''s hand was ready.


    April felt a little helpless when Walter looked at her, but she resigned herself to swallowing the porridge.


    She held out her hand to Walter and said, "Give it to me."


    Walter handed April both the pill and the water.


    April grimaced that made her feel like she was exaggerating.


    Obviously, when she took the medicine before, she did not have such a breakdown.


    April took a deep breath, put on a brave face, and swallowed the medicine.


    However, even though she had already taken a big gulp of water, her face was still contorted with


    bitterness.


    Walter got a heartache, but he didn''t try tofort April at this time.


    After all, whatever he said now, he seemed to be saying after the fact.


    April took a big gulp of water, but still felt the bitterness in her mouth.


    Walter said, "You want a candy?"


    April shook her head and said, "Dr. Read won''t let me have candy."


    Her face looked so sad that she didn''t even notice it, and she was acting like a spoiled brat in front of


    Walter.


    Walter said, "Okay, no candy. Let''s go back to eating."


    He continued to feed April a mouthful of porridge, and added the dishes made by Aimee herself, which


    made April very satisfied.


    "The food is so good today. It wasn''t made by auntie, was it?" April asked.


    "Aimee made it herself," Walter said.


    April paused for a moment, then said, "Dr. Read is a good cook."


    Walter said, "Really? I don''t know how good she is."


    April looked at Walter suspiciously and asked, "You haven''t eaten?"


    Walter said, "No, not yet. Wait till you finish eating."


    April was momentarily moved and stared at Walter intently for a moment before saying, "You don''t have


    to do this to me."


    It made her feel so unreal that she couldn''t believe it was happening.


    Walter said, "You don''t like it?"


    April was a little bit overwhelmed by Walter''s being straightforward.


    She bit her lip. After a while, she said, "No."


    She wasn''t shy, and since Walter was so direct, she had nothing to hide.


    The corners of Walter''s mouth curled up when he heard that.


    "As long as you like it," he said


    April was in a good mood today, and her appetite was especially good. After she had finished all the


    food, she still wanted to eat more.


    Walter looked at her face and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    April wanted to say yes.


    However, she can''t eat much. That was Aimee''s quota for her. Even when she was full, she needed to


    eat all of it. When she was not full, that was all.


    However, before, April seemed to not be able to finish all the food. Today, it was rare.


    Walter said, "Why don''t I go get you some more?"


    "No, these are fine," April said.


    And most importantly, April didn''t want Walter to feel she was like a pig.


    A pig that ate well.


    She was a girl after all and wanted to save her face.


    Walter nodded and said, "Let me know if you need anything."


    April said, "ording to Dr. Read, I need to sleep. So hurry up and eat."


    Walter nodded, took the tray and left April''s room.


    April wasn''t really sleepy, but it was Aimee''s idea that she would get more sleep when she can.


    Besides, April didn''t want Walter here with her on an empty stomach.


    Walter came down the stairs and saw Aimee and Patrick on the couch. He thought they''d had their


    dinner and was on his way to the dinning room when Patrick said, "You''re slow. We''re starving."


    Patrick, who had helped Aimee to her feet, was walking towards the dinning room.


    Walter asked, "You two haven''t eaten?"


    "Waiting for you," Patrick said.


    When Walter heard this, he raised an eyebrow and said, "I can''t tell, Patrick, you''re being so nice to


    me."


    Patrick suddenly had some regrets, so it was unnecessary to wait for him.


    As the three walked to the dinning room, Walter said, "Aimee, April says you''re a good cook."


    Aimee smiled. "Thanks for thepliment," she said.


    Patrick said, "Please pass that along."


    Walter looked at Patrick speechlessly. This guy ...


    Aimee was also helpless, squeezed Patrick''s hand, and told him not to do so.


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and said, "I''m making conversation for Walter."


    What he said made Walter feel like he was a fool.


    "No," he said. "April and I have a lot to talk about."


    When Aimee and Patrick heard this, they gasped and said, "We''ll be waiting for your good news."


    Why did he think Patrick was provoking him?

 Chapter 572 Really Bad

    Chapter 572 Really Bad


    Chapter 572 Really bad


    Matilda got a call from Francis, telling her toe to Canport with him tomorrow, as the first stop to


    promote Alby''s Memoir, where all the production team needed to be there.


    After telling Miles the news, Matilda smiled and said, "It''s time to start the publicity. Snider wants to


    travel all over the country for the next month."


    Miles pulled Matilda to him, sat her down beside him, and said, "Are you so happy?"


    All this time, the two of them had been together, and it really upset Miles that Matilda was so happy.


    Matilda said, "It''s OK, not so happy."


    However, the joy in her voice made Miles very unhappy.


    He pinched Matilda''s waist gently and said, "You''re making me think that I didn''t treat you well, and


    that''s why you''re so happy because you have to go to work."


    "Not really, but it''s definitely fun to go to work," Matilda said. "The show is officially on the air, and I can


    see if I''m going to be a big hit."


    Miles squeezed Matilda''s hand and said, "You''re the top actress."


    Matilda snorted, looked at Miles, and said, "You have so much faith in me?"


    "You don''t have faith in me?" Miles raised his eyebrows slightly, with an air of inexplicable ferocity.


    Matilda smiled and said, "People say that being famous has a destiny, but I don''t know if I have one."


    Miles said, "I can''t believe you don''t have this."


    As the person who was basically in charge of everything in the entertainment industry, if he did not


    have this discerning eye for people, then his entertainmentpany would not be able to continue to


    operate.


    Matilda smiled when she heard Miles''s arrogant words and said, "Does that mean that I have a huge


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    backer, and that I''ll be the one in charge of the entertainment industry from now on?"


    "You can if you want to," Miles said.


    He was hers, and hispany was hers. What she wanted, of course, was only a matter of one


    sentence.


    Matildaughed, but she still said, "That''s still not possible. I''ve done some research. Even if you force


    a lot of effort to make me famous, it''s useless without the destiny."


    Miles was a little helpless, but this girl was not the type to worry about such things.


    He grabbed Matilda by the shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong? Why the sudden loss of confidence?"


    She wasn''t like that when they signed the contract.


    At that time, Matilda was a very confident person. And even he could not understand why she had such


    a strong sense of energy and faith.


    Most of all, Miles was obsessed with Matilda like that.


    The thought of Matilda now made Miles a little ufortable, even, a little worried.


    Matilda said, "My identity is different now. I can''t just think about myself. I have to think about you too. If


    I make such a big fuss, when my rtionship with you bes public, you''ll be scolded as well."


    Although she was not a famous star at the moment and did not have a fan base, she did know a lot


    about the fan club.


    She didn''t want any of that to fall on Miles.


    So, from now on, she was not the same cocky Matilda she used to be.


    She had to think more about the future.


    Miles'' heart was filled with emotions.


    It was a shock that this woman can think of him in this way.


    "You don''t have to think about that," Miles said. "If I can''t handle that, you don''t have to choose me."


    "No, it''s your job to be strong, but as your girlfriend, I want to be able to protect you," Matilda said.


    Miles was even more shocked.


    He touched Matilda''s head and said, "Thank you, Matilda."


    Matilda burrowed into Miles''s arms and said, "Well, I should get my things."


    Although she was to leave for Canport tomorrow afternoon, very close to Innisrial, Francis told her that


    in a month''s time, there would be little opportunity to return to Innisrial and ask her to take everything


    with her.


    Miles sighed and said, "I don''t really feel like doing it."


    Once Matilda''s things were packed, that meant he''ll be alone for the next month.


    Matilda kissed Miles on the cheek and said, "No, you can''t be a hindrance to my career."


    Miles had no choice but to stand up with Matilda.


    Miles asked Matilda to move in with him a week ago.


    One by one, Matilda''s things moved in.


    Miles was ufortable watching Matilda pull out her suitcase and packed her things up.


    He was leaning against the door with his arms folded, looking at Matilda''s figure and inexplicably


    wanting to go over and make trouble.


    He did so with the idea in mind.


    Miles took Matilda''s clothes out which had been folded and put in the suitcase, and put them on the


    bed.


    As soon as Matilda turned around, she saw the clothes she had tidied up on the bed.


    She looked at Miles suspiciously and asked, "Don''t tell me my clothes got into bed by themselves."


    "I took them," Miles said.


    Matilda looked at Miles, a little speechless, and said, "Well, why don''t you exin to me why you''re


    doing this?"


    Miles pulled Matilda over and let her sit on hisp.


    He said, "Let''s do something else first, okay?"


    "What?" Matilda looked over at Miles and said, "Whatever we do, I have to pack up first."


    "Take your time," Miles said.


    He threw the clothes out of Matilda''s hands and turned her over in his arms.


    Matilda was speechless.


    Son of a. . .


    Matilda pushed Miles and said, "Let go of me first."


    "No," Miles said


    Matilda was helpless that this man was so domineering.


    However, she had no way to use violence against Miles, only to be "bullied" by him.


    When Miles was satisfied, Matilday t on the bed, unable to lift her arms.


    She looked at Miles, and her voice was full of tenderness.


    "If I don''t get up and catch my flight today, you''re going to get it," Matilda said.


    However, her current tone, when she said such things, did not have the slightest deterrent effect.


    Miles kissed her on the forehead and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll get you to the airport."


    But her things were still unpacked.


    She was still thinking that she would get up to clean them up.


    Matilda was really tired, and after a while, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Miles kissed Matilda on the forehead, rolled out of bed, and went to pack Matilda''s things up.


    As the boss and the biggest investor in Alby''s Memoir, Miles knew where Matilda would go next.


    In a ce like Canport, where temperatures were simr to Innisrial''s, there was no need to pack


    heavy clothes.


    However, after going to the north, she needed to prepare some thick clothes.


    The temperature in the north had not yet warmed up.


    Although it was not that cold, she needed to keep herself warm.


    Miles packed Matilda''s bags and went back to bed.


    Matilda had never shared a bed with anyone before, and had always thought she waspletely


    incapable of sharing a bed with anyone else.


    Who would have thought, after being with Miles, she seemed to particrly like the position in his


    arms.


    As soon as Miles got close, she automatically leaned in.


    Miles adjusted her gesture, held her in his arms and closed his eyes.


    The next morning, Miles woke up early because of his body clock.


    It was still early, so he went out and bought some breakfast.


    He went out and bought Matilda''s favorite food, thinking that Matilda would not be able to eat for a


    month.


    However, when Miles came back, he went to wake Matilda up for breakfast, but he couldn''t wake her


    up.


    Miles could only let Matilda go back to sleep.


    Anyway, it was an afternoon flight, so it was okay to let her sleep until she was satisfied.


    Matilda had a really good night''s sleep, making up for all the fatigue that Miles had put her throughst


    night.


    When she opened her eyes, she thought, since she slept sofortable, today''s trip will be very


    smooth.


    Just as she was thinking, Matilda remembered that her luggage had not been packed.


    She looked at the bedside clock and immediately jumped down from the bed, speechlessly.


    Miles heard a noise, came in from the balcony, and saw Matilda rushing to the cloakroom.


    He sauntered over and saw Matilda standing there, cold, as if she could not believe her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Miles walked over and put his arm around Matilda''s waist.


    Matilda turned to look at him with a smile on her face. "Did you do it for me?"


    "Yeah, or you wouldn''t have time to do it," Miles said, kissing Matilda on the cheek.


    "Did you n thisst night?" Matilda said


    "Something like that," Miles said.


    Matilda looked at him, speechless, and said, "I find you really, really bad."

 Chapter 573 Think It Over

    Chapter 573 Think It Over


    Chapter 573 Think it over


    "So be it, I ept it," Miles said.


    "It''s not impossible," Matilda said. "I like it anyway."


    Miles chuckled when he heard that.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Matilda''s head. "Go wash up," he said. "Come get something to eat,


    and I''ll take you to the airport."


    Matilda nodded, and there really wasn''t much time for the two of them to get lovey-dovey here.


    She got into the bathroom, took a shower, put on makeup, and put on a suit of airport-friendly clothes.


    When she was done, Matilda went to the dinning room.


    She then discovered that there was her favorite food on the table.


    Matilda was momentarily touched and leaned over Miles to give him a kiss on the cheek.


    They couldn''t order takeaway online the food there. If she wanted to eat, she could only eat there or


    make it to go.


    So Matilda was very touched that Miles was able to do this for her.


    After brunch, Miles drove Matilda to the airport.


    Miles didn''t say much along the way.


    Matilda sent Aimee a few messages about her uing trip.


    After putting away her cell phone, she realized that Miles was so quiet.


    She turned to Miles and asked, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you talking?"


    Miles said, "Do you want me to act happily?"


    "You don''t have to be so unhappy," Matilda said.


    Miles said, "So you don''t miss me at all?"


    Was he acting like a spoiled child?


    She had always been alone. No matter where she went, she did not have the habit of reporting her


    itinerary to anyone, and there was no one that she would miss or worry about.


    So, in terms of Miles'' question, Matilda really couldn''t answer.


    She really did not have this experience, and did not know if she would miss him.


    But now that Miles had asked, she thought it over.


    Matilda said, "I think I''m supposed to miss you, but if I don''t, it doesn''t mean I don''t miss you. It just


    means I don''t have the habit. My mind hasn''t resonated with my heart."


    Miles felt a twinge of joy and sorrow at her words.


    But he couldn''t force Matilda.


    As she said, to be able to have such an idea was a great step forward.


    Miles said, "It''s okay. I''m going to miss you."


    Matilda''s heart softened. She looked at Miles and said, "Then miss me as much as you can until I get


    back."


    Miles smiled, reached over, took Matilda''s hand, and ced it in his palm.


    As the car inched into the airport, Matilda said, "You''d better not walk me in, or Mr. Snider will be


    scared to see you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m scary?" Miles raised an eyebrow, looked at Matilda, and said, "I''m creepy?"


    Matilda said, "So we''re going to go public now?"


    "I don''t have a problem with it. It''s up to you," Miles said.


    Matilda thought for a moment and said, "No, not yet."


    She was just starting out and didn''t know how far she could go in the entertainment industry.


    Making her rtionship with Miles public now would be a huge inconvenienceter on.


    "Don''t go in with me," Matilda said


    Miles couldn''t help but understand Matilda''s point of view. It wasn''t good for her to make their


    rtionship public at this time.


    With a sigh, Miles said, "All right, just be careful and call me if you need anything."


    Matilda nodded and said, "Be safe on your way back."


    Miles squeezed Matilda''s hand and said, "Okay."


    Matilda got out of the car and walked into the airport with her suitcase.


    Francis and August had arrived, and when they saw hering, they teased her, "Just in time."


    Matilda sighed in her heart and was really a little helpless. Although Miles had already packed her


    things, she did get up toote and took a long time.


    "It''s a good thing I''m notte," Matilda said


    "All right, let''s go," said Francis.


    After the security check, three people directly went into the VIP lounge.


    Even though all three hade in through a special entrance, many of the fans came to August for his


    autograph.


    Matilda and Francis were sitting on the sofa having coffee. Matilda suddenly thought of something. She


    turned to look at Francis and said, "Mr. Snider, do you want to change your previous n?"


    "What?" Francis sipped his coffee and looked at Matilda.


    "You said that August and I would stick to the script, and I thought, no," Matilda said.


    Among other things, Matilda felt very threatened by the fans who came looking for August''s autograph.


    She even thought that if she and August were as open as they were, she might be ripped apart by his


    fans.


    Francis said, "Well, Matilda, I''m telling you that''s the kind of thing people like these days. The sweeter


    the show is on the air, the more people like it, and that''s not bad for either of you."


    Matilda, with her chin in her hand, listened to Francis, but could not agree with him.


    Although she had not experienced, during this period of time, she had seen a lot of news about it in


    various channels.


    There were some good shows, and the main roles looked like a real couple. The audience was happy


    to see that, but the fans simply can not ept it.


    Even, there were a lot of extreme fans who will do some very bad things.


    Matilda didn''t want to get involved in the craziness after all.


    Francis put down his coffee cup, looked at Matilda, and asked, "Matilda, you weren''t so resistant when


    I told you before. What''s wrong now? Is it so uneptable?"


    Matilda froze the moment she was asked.


    Of course, her selfishness did not want her to do business like this.


    After all, she had a boyfriend now.


    If Miles, who got jealous easily, saw her and August showing off their "love", he''d probably be pissed


    off.


    Matilda said, "All of a sudden, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Why don''t you think about it, Mr. Snider?"


    "About what?" August happened toe back and hear Matilda say so.

 Chapter 574 Can Be Trusted

    Chapter 574 Can Be Trusted


    Chapter 574 Can be trusted


    "Talking about your business," said Francis.


    August looked at Matilda and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    Matilda said, "Your fans are a little bit awesome. I''m a little bit scared."


    August paused and looked at Matilda with an inquisitive gaze.


    It was hard for him to imagine hearing the word "scared" in Matilda''s mouth.


    For him, it was simply incredible.


    August said, "They''re just a little enthusiastic. They don''t hurt me."


    "That''s because you''re safer," Matilda said. "You don''t do things that make them sad."


    August was known for being a clean te in the circle, and he was even voted by his fans as an artist


    who could never let them down and could be trusted.


    In the past, Matilda hadn''t been paying attention to these, so she didn''t know this.


    Having recently learned this, Matilda had to pay attention to a few things.


    In particr, Matilda had to think more about the enthusiasm of August''s fans today.


    August said, "If you really have that much to worry about, go with your gut."


    Matilda smiled at August and said, "Let''s be casual and not follow the script."


    August nodded his head in agreement.


    However, when he reached for the coffee, he looked down, but it was difficult to hide his loneliness at


    the bottom of his eyes.


    Francis sighed silently as he listened to their conversation.


    He said, "You two, you''re really..."


    When Matilda and August looked over at Francis, August said, "Don''t be sad, Mr. Snider. If we have to


    work outside the show to get people interested in it, then there''s no way out of the show."


    As soon as Francis heard August say that, he instantly became anxious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," he said. "I''m very confident in my work. If I can''t do that, I don''t need to do it."


    "That''s exactly what Matilda wants," August said.


    Francis shook his head helplessly and said, "You just spoil her."


    August didn''t say anything.


    Matilda, on the other hand, had a strange look in her eyes when she heard Francis say that.


    This kind of words sounded ambiguous.


    She didn''t say anything, just silently wondering if she should tell Miles in advance.


    She had a premonition that, in Francis''s tone, something might happen.


    When the time came, it may not end well.


    By the time theynded in Canport, it was evening.


    Three people went to the hotel together. After taking the room cards, they then returned to their rooms.


    Matilda walked to the balcony with her phone, stared at the screen for a long time, and finally made a


    call.


    There was only one ring, and the other end picked up.


    Miles''s voice came over. "I was wondering if you were going to call me."


    "And if I don''t? What will you do?" Matilda asked.


    "I''ll call you," Miles said.


    Matildaughed, then tensed up and said, "You didn''t call me."


    There was something wronged and lost in her voice, as if Miles were some big bad guy.


    Miles smiled and said, "I was wrong. I''ll call you from now on, Okay?"


    Matilda was soothed in an instant.


    After talking to Miles for a while, Matilda told Miles about Francis''s n.


    When Miles heard that, he said, "He really doesn''t stop."


    Matilda said, "So, you''re mad?"


    "Not really," Miles said.


    Matilda''s eyebrows twitched in surprise, and she was surprised to hear that answer.


    "You''re really not mad?" Matilda couldn''t believe it when she heard Miles say that.


    She was a little aggrieved.


    "Have you forgotten what I do for a living?" Miles said. "If I didn''t know any better, I''d still be in the


    game?"


    "If you say so, I''ll let go," Matilda said.


    Miles''s voice turned cold. "No," he said, "You''re not like other people. Other people can do this, but you


    can''t."


    After talking for a long time, he was still angry.


    "Miles, are you ying with me?" Matilda snorted, almost annoyed by Miles''s wickedness.


    Miles chuckled and said, "I can''t look stingy, but I tried. I''m still stingy."


    Matildaughed at his words.


    She said, "Okay, I get it. I told you I wouldn''t do that."


    "Yeah, I know," Miles said.


    After they ended the call, Matilda''s smile lingered.


    Holding her cell phone, she stood on the balcony, still finding it hard to believe how she had be


    like this.


    She was bing less and less like herself, a version of herself she had never thought she would


    be.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She can not say what kind of feeling she was having.


    It was novelty, not dis-likeable.


    Moreover, she liked it more.


    There was a knock on the door, and Matilda came to herself and went over.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Francis and August standing at the door, looking at her


    helplessly. "What are you doing? I can''t get through."


    Matilda remembered her phone call with Miles. With aughter, she said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Go down and eat. Aren''t you hungry? We''re both starving," said Francis.


    It wasn''t the meal time when they were on the ne, and Francis had always been very averse to


    airne food, believing it to be the worst thing in the world.


    Therefore, as soon as he settled his luggage, he couldn''t wait to find the two of them for dinner.


    Matilda was really hungry when she heard Francis'' words.


    She touched her belly and asked, "So, what are we going to eat?"


    "The Curry Chef in Canport. I''ve already made a reservation, and you''re going to love it," Francis said.


    Without further dy, Matilda grabbed her backpack and went out.


    The three went directly from the hotel to the restaurant. However, they underestimated the traffic jam in


    Canport.


    Matilda rested her chin on the window and looked at Francis. "Mr. Snider, are you sure you don''t want


    something else to eat first? I think you''re going to get carsick."


    At their speed, by the time they arrived at the restaurant, they might have already died, let alone if they


    had any appetite to continue eating.


    Francis said, "No, we''re almost there."


    Matilda had no choice but to let Francis do what he wanted.


    She wondered how good The Curry Chef was to make Francis want it so badly.


    Finally, more than half an hourter, they arrived at the restaurant.


    Francis was already carsick and stroked his stomach as he got out of the car.


    But he did it for food.


    The three of them entered a room. Before they arrived, Francis had ordered a few dishes and had


    Matilda and August add a few to their liking.


    When the food was served, Francis was still holding his forehead, looking listless.


    Matilda poured him a cup of barley tea and said, "Mr. Snider, you''re exaggerating. It''s just a meal. Why


    are you doing this to yourself?"


    "Would it be the same?" Francis said, finally suppressing the difort in his stomach after a cup of


    barley tea.


    He said, "Why do you think I brought you to Canport a day early?"


    Matilda and August looked at each other and really didn''t know.


    Francis said, "Just to eat the food here. I tell you, this ce is very difficult to book. I used a little bit of


    connections to book it."


    "Mr. Snider," Matilda said, "If you set my expectations high, you''re not afraid I''ll be disappointed?"


    "I still have that confidence," Francis said.


    Matilda smiled and said, "That''s true. Your taste can be trusted."

 Chapter 575 IM Going To Bed Early

    Chapter 575 I''M Going To Bed Early


    Chapter 575 I''m going to bed early


    The food was finally served, and Francis immediately perked up, not the least bit carsick.


    Matilda and August were helpless. They had seen people change their expressions so quickly, but they


    had never seen anyone recover so quickly.


    But, these dishes really did look very appetizing.


    Matilda had picked up her fork and was about to taste the meal that Francis had boasted about.


    Matilda was really surprised when she took the first bite.


    Her eyes lit up. She gave Francis a thumbs up and said, "Mr. Snider, you''re a gourmet. The food is


    really good."


    With that, Matilda took out her phone and took a picture of the table.


    Francis and August looked at Matilda in unison. "Since when do you take pictures?" They asked,


    puzzled


    The three of them used to eat together, but no one ever took a picture of the food.


    Matilda sent Miles the photo and said, "No, I''m not used to it. I''m just sending it to someone."


    Their eyes fell on Matilda, and they always felt that Matilda seemed to have changed a lot, so they


    were a little bit not used to it.


    Matilda put her phone away and looked up to see them looking at her. "What''s wrong?" She asked,


    puzzled. "Is there something on my face?"


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time," Francis said. "Why do I feel like you''ve changed so


    much?"


    Matilda said, "Did I? Mr. Snider, don''t talk nonsense."


    Francis said, "So tell me, why did you suddenly take a picture?"


    Matilda looked at Francis and said, "Mr. Snider, aren''t you too curious?"


    Hearing Matilda say that, Francis probably guessed something.


    He looked at Matilda, then at August, and sighed silently.


    Francis said, "Well, I don''t want to know. Let''s eat."


    When Matilda was almost full, she forced herself to put the fork down.


    "If it isn''t for the press conference tomorrow, I''d really like to eat some more," she said helplessly,


    holding her chin.


    Although the dishes were delicious, they still tasted quite strong.


    Despite her natural beauty, Matilda also needed to keep an eye on her body control.


    "If you like it, you can eat as much as you want after the conference," Francis said. "Eat as much as


    you like. It''s on me."


    Matilda was amused. She looked at Francis and said helplessly, "Mr. Snider, you make me sound like a


    greedy cat."


    Augustughed, too, and his eyes fell on Matilda''s face. For a moment, the emotion in his eyes could


    not be concealed.


    Matilda, however, did not notice.


    She was looking down at her cell phone, texting Miles.


    The look on Matilda''s face, too, was unabashedly sweet.


    That look, in the eyes of Francis and August, was a different story.


    In August''s eyes, in particr, it was a "death sentence".


    Francis noticed something was wrong with August, tapped him on the shoulder and gave him a look.


    August looked over at Francis and gave him a bitter smile.


    Matilda put away her cell phone and saw the two of them winking at each other.


    She frowned suspiciously and asked, "What are you two doing?"


    "Nothing," said Francis. "You''ve had your fill. Let''s go back and be fresh for the press conference


    tomorrow."


    Matilda looked at Francis suspiciously, always finding his expression strange.


    But she didn''t ask any questions.


    After the three people got out of the restaurant, the number of vehicles on the road was obviously less,


    so they arrived at the hotel much smoother.


    Matilda was still texting Miles, feeling the clock was ticking.


    Back at the hotel, the three returned to their rooms.


    Matilda spoke to Miles and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    By the time she got out, two hours had passed.


    She wiped her hair dry and didn''t notice any new messagesing in from her cell phone.


    When the doorbell rang, Matilda looked suspiciously towards the door, not knowing who might be


    looking for her.


    Putting the towel aside, Matilda walked over, didn''t open the door immediately, but looked through the


    peephole.


    When she saw who was outside, Matilda''s eyes widened.


    She opened the door of the room and looked at him in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    Matilda got excited and jumped on Miles.


    Miles put his arm around her waist, took a few steps inside, and kicked the door shut.


    Matilda held Miles'' face in her hands, pinching it from side to side, as if unsure if the person in front of


    her was real.


    "Tell me quickly, what are you doing here?" Matilda held Miles'' face and stared at him with burning


    eyes.


    Miles said, "I miss you, so Ie over."


    Innisrial was very close to Canport. After Miles came out of the office, without thinking twice, he drove


    straight up the highway towards Matilda.


    He also thought that he was impulse and mad by doing so.


    By the time he came to his senses, however, the car had already pulled into the Canport.


    Matilda wrapped her arms around Miles''s neck and said, "You dropped me off at the airport at noon,


    and now you miss me. You can''t leave me alone?"


    "Yeah, what are you going to do? Take me with you," Miles said.


    Matilda said, "I want to, but can I?"


    Miles thought for a moment and said, "I hope so."


    "But no," Matilda said, lying in Miles'' arms. "Juste this once. Don''te next time."


    When Miles heard this, he squeezed Matilda''s hand and said, "Are you judging me?"


    "I don''t hate it. I just don''t want you to work so hard," Matilda said.


    In particr, he came at this time, and it was obvious that he drove here himself.


    Matilda said, "Haven''t you eaten yet? Are you hungry?"


    "A little," Miles said.


    Matilda said, "I''ll order you some takeout. What do you want?"


    Miles chuckled and said, "The one you had for dinner."


    This guy was jealous of her dinner?


    She looked at Miles and said, "So you didn''t reallye to see me. You actually came to eat?"


    Miles sighed and said, "Why do you think I''m here?"


    Matilda purposely teased him. She tilted her head and said pitifully, "Oh, I even touched myself a little. I


    didn''t expect that. I was totally overthinking it."


    Miles was really pissed off at her.


    When he heard her say this, his hand that fell on her waist, with a firm grip, pinched Matilda''s itchy


    flesh.


    Matilda screamed and tried to bounce out of Miles'' arms, but was held firmly in his.


    "I see you," Miles said. "You really want me to kick your ass."


    Matilda understood, of course, what Miles meant by saying this.


    Matilda immediately lost her nerve and gave a sillyugh. "Well, Miles, don''t get excited," she said.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Let''s talk about this."


    With that, Matilda pulled herself out of Miles'' arms.


    If he did, was she going to the event tomorrow or not?


    She didn''t want to be scoffed by Francis and August.


    And, tomorrow was actually her first official appearance, so she absolutely can not make any mistakes.


    Matilda said with a straight face, "I''m going to order you some take-out. I''m going to bed early."

 Chapter 576 Do You Have Any Explanation

    Chapter 576 Do You Have Any Exnation


    Chapter 576 Do you have any exnation


    Miles had no choice but to let Matilda go.


    He didn''te here to do that. He just missed her.


    After that, Matilda had to travel further and further away from Innisrial. He himself had to work, so it was


    impossible to visit her just because he wanted to.


    So, while Matilda was still in Canport, he came here.


    Matilda ordered Miles some barbecue.


    But when the takeout arrived, Matilda regretted it.


    She was just asking for it.


    The smell of the barbecue was really too heavy but good.


    She had been very controlled at night and did not eat too much, but Matilda was dying from the smell


    right now.


    Miles looked at Matilda with amusement, pulled her to his side, and sat her down. "That look on your


    face," he said, "Makes me feel like I''m bullying you."


    Matilda burrowed into Miles''s arms and said, "It''s okay, but it smells good."


    Miles chuckled and said, "Should I be eating a kebab and kissing you right now, like in those TV


    shows?"


    Matilda thought about it, and it was...


    "But I wouldn''t do that," Miles said


    Matilda was intrigued. She looked at Miles suspiciously and asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t think you''re the kind of woman who likes it, and I''m certainly not the kind of man who likes it,"


    Miles said.


    "That''s true," Matilda said, chuckling. "I really don''t like it that way."


    Matilda had watched many teleys for her acting.


    What she could not understand, however, was the kiss with food in the mouth.


    Noodle kisses, ice cream kisses, marshmallow kisses, almost all of which were Matilda''s "mined area".


    She did not understand that young girls nowadays liked to watch strange things, but for herself, if she


    were to act in such a y, she might fall out.


    Matilda, however, did not expect Miles to have such an understanding with her.


    She smiled and said, "It seems that the two of us really hit it off."


    Otherwise, just thinking about it, if Miles had just kissed her with his greasy mouth, she might have


    really wanted to die.


    After Miles finished his dinner, he put his things in order, went to brush his teeth, came over, and put his


    hand on Matilda''s chin, saying, "It''s hard."


    Matilda blinked, looked at Miles, and burst outughing.


    She said, "You look so aggrieved, but it seems that I am bullying you."


    Miles curled his lips and said nothing more, kissing on Matilda''s chin.


    He kissed her passionately. If Matilda hadn''t remembered to get up early tomorrow morning to prepare


    for the event, she would have been "bullied" by this guy again.


    Miles was cooperative, pushed aside by Matilda, andy on his side obediently, waiting for Matilda to


    slip into his arms.


    Matilda found afortable spot, and for some reason thought she might still be a little out of it tonight


    if Miles hadn''te over.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    *


    The next morning.


    Matilda''s cell phone rang, waking two people in their sleep.


    Matilda fumbled over and answered.


    On the other end of the phone, August said, "Matilda, it''s about time. Mr. Snider and I are going to get


    ready for hair and makeup. You might need to hurry up."


    Matilda answered and hung up.


    When she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of jealous eyes.


    Miles frowned at Matilda and his voice sounded annoyed. "He calls you a lot? So thoughtful?"


    Matilda wasn''t fully conscious and didn''t quite understand what Miles meant.


    She looked at Miles suspiciously and asked nkly, "Who is it?"


    "August," Miles said.


    His hand had alreadynded on Matilda''s waist. His expression clearly meant that if Matilda did not


    answer this question properly, then he would...


    Matilda looked at Miles innocently and said, "Would you believe me if I tell you this is the first time I''d


    heard from him?"


    Miles didn''t say anything, but his face was still telling Matilda that he was very upset.


    Matilda was amused by his expression.


    She cradled Miles in her arms and pinched his face. "Are you jealous?" She said


    Miles said, "If I''m not jealous, it''s not normal."


    Matilda cocked her head and thought for a moment.


    She giggled and said, "There''s no need to be jealous. I''m in your arms, aren''t I?"


    When Miles heard that, he was almost mad at Matilda.


    She was proud to say that, wasn''t she?


    He pinched Matilda hard on the waist and said, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have signed you."


    Matilda was overjoyed. She kissed Miles on the lips and said, "Okay, I really have to get up. Mr. Snider


    and the others are ready."


    Miles was helpless, but he needed to keep the priorities straight.


    He patted Matilda on the head and said, "I''ll be right back. I have an important meeting today."


    Matilda nodded, a little reluctant to part with him for a moment.


    She could not have imagined that one day she would be so clingy.


    Matilda stayed in Miles'' arms for a while longer before she backed out.


    The first campaign, for Matilda, was very new.


    However, she did not have any nervous feeling, but just a kind of that she seemed to see another world


    of fresh feeling.


    Matilda, however, had such an attitude toward others that others did not have such a good attitude


    toward her.


    Almost after the initial pleasantries, the questions began toe in twos, hurling themselves at


    Matilda.


    The questions focused on Matilda, a little-known entertainer who had never produced a work of any


    kind, and who had never been in the circle before, and who had be the heroine of Alby''s Memoir,


    acting with August.


    Most importantly, the role was given to her by Jah.


    Although Jah had since been exposed to all kinds of scandals, making her a despised actress, there


    were many works in her past and many diehard fans.


    What did that make Matilda inparison?


    What was more, there were many people coveting this role, with strength, background, and so on.


    And Matilda, the person who took Jah''s ce, suddenly appeared in the showbiz and, without any


    warning, stole the chance.


    That put Matilda squarely in a position to be hated.


    "Matilda, do you think you deserve this role?"


    "There are so many good actresses in our country. How could you take this part?"


    "Matilda, do you have any exnation for the online rumor that you took this role by unfair means?"


    "..."


    One sharp question after another was thrown at Matilda, very unfriendly.


    Francis and August''s faces darkened, and Francis even tried to answer Matilda''s questions directly.


    Matilda, however, smiled and spoke in a rxed tone, "Are you so unhappy with me? Then nothing I


    say now will be epted. I won''t say anything more. Let''s just wait and see how the show ys out. Is


    it suitable for me or not? It''s hard to believe me if I say it out loud, isn''t it?"


    Matilda''s answer did not satisfy everyone.


    Most of them, in particr, had bad thoughts about Matilda, and after they heard her say it, they


    thought she were speaking out of turn.


    Just when the crowd wanted to continue the verbal assault on Matilda, they heard her say, "However, I


    have taken down everything you have said about me. I hope that when the timees, you should be


    responsible for what you said today oh."

 Chapter 577 A Kind Of Indescribable Emotion

    Chapter 577 A Kind Of Indescribable Emotion


    Chapter 577 A kind of indescribable emotion


    When Matilda said this, it made people feel very bad about her.


    She didn''t mind it at all, but found it rather amusing.


    Although this was her first time dealing with the media in a formal way, she knew the ins and outs of it.


    In this circle, this was too normal thing.


    Matilda could also imagine how many people were involved in this. They had deliberately bribed the


    journalists toe and make things difficult for her on an asion like today.


    However, these difficulties, in fact, for her, were superficial.


    If someone really wanted to defeat her and attack her in this way, it would be foolish.


    She wanted to see what these people would do if they wanted to maintain a good rtion with her in


    the future.


    The first campaign, in fact, did not go too smoothly.


    When Francis and August returned to the break room, they both looked terrible.


    Matilda was the only one who looked like she was having a good time.


    Matilda opened a bottle of sparkling water, took a sip, and said, "I''m not angry. You two, are you going


    to be so mad?"


    "These guys, they''re out of line," Francis said.


    The corners of Matilda''s lips curved up and she smiled. "It''s realistic and understandable," she said. "I


    think they''re really upset that I''m ying this role."


    Francis said, "I chose you. Why are they upset? Why aren''t theying after me?"


    Matilda said, "Mr. Snider, there''s no need to be so angry. I have confidence in your show, and I have


    confidence in my own acting skills. Why don''t we wait and see how they apologize to me?"


    Wasn''t that how the world worked?


    People who were mean and ttering were actually one and the same.


    Now, because she was not famous and robbed someone else''s role, she was targeted, which was a


    very normal thing.


    And when she became famous and worthy of the acting opportunities, these people would act as if


    nothing had happened. They would turn from scolding her to ttering her.


    Matilda herself thought it was ironic.


    Therefore, she would not care about these people to attack her now. If she can not even bear this, then


    her future was worrying.


    However, the fact that Matilda was positive did not mean that others can be like this as well.


    Miles got the news as soon as he arrived at thepany.


    He watched the video his secretary showed him, and got mad.


    "Find out who''s behind all these media outlets," Miles said.


    The secretary did as he said at once, and soon brought back the information.


    "Boss, someone did buy a ndering press release to attack Miss Duncan," the secretary said.


    He handed Miles a document and said, "Boss, it looks like Mr. Chandler had someone do it."


    Miles''s eyes fell on the secretary''s face, filled with irrepressible anger.


    Where did he get the nerve to pull this crap?


    The secretary asked carefully, "Boss, do you want me to tell him?"


    "No, I''ll see what else he can do," Miles said.


    Since Joseph Chandler had already done so, it meant he had a n B.


    He waited to see how far he would go.


    "What about Miss Duncan?" The secretary asked tentatively.


    The secretary knew best how important Matilda was to Miles.


    He could not imagine what would happen next.


    Miles thought for a moment, then said, "Go prepare some press releases and, if necessary, issue


    them."


    The secretary nodded and backed out of Miles'' office.


    Miles pinched the space between his eyebrows and sat down behind his desk.


    He picked up his cell phone and texted Matilda.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Soon, Matilda replied.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine," Matilda said. "These questions don''t bother me."


    Seeing Matilda''s reply made Miles even more anxious.


    He tapped on the screen and sent it to Matilda. "Let me know if you need anything."


    Matilda returned Miles an emoji of stroking head.


    Miles was a little helpless that she was coaxing him like a child.


    Matilda finished her message and rested on the sofa.


    She liked working in this industry more and more because there were so many interesting things. She


    also really wanted to see what she can do.


    *


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    Casey rushed back from the outside and headed straight for Aimee''s room.


    "Aimee, I hear you''re cooking." Casey jumped up to Aimee and looked pitifully at her.


    Aimee was startled and then thought of the oxtail bones she made at Solomert Vi.


    She looked at Casey helplessly and said, "You''re very well-informed."


    "Aimee, you''re biased. You haven''t made me food in a long time." Casey looked at Aimee pitifully, as if


    she was a little victim of bullying.


    Aimee said, "Well, let me give you a chance to tell me what you want to eat. I''ll make it for you right


    now."


    "Really?" Casey asked.


    Aimee nodded. "So, do you want to think about what you want to eat?"


    Casey immediately perked up and didn''t have to think about anything else. "Oxtail bones," she said


    She was so jealous when she saw the picture that Walter sent her.


    Such delicious food unexpectedly did not have her share.


    Aimee chuckled and said, "OK, let''s go buy some oxtail bones first."


    "That''s easy. I already bought them," Casey said.


    Aimee flicked Casey''s forehead and said, "Look how smart you are."


    Casey giggled. "Aimee, let''s go to the kitchen."


    Aimee nodded. What can she do but say yes?


    They went into the kitchen together, and Casey followed Aimee around like a little clingy cat, watching


    her work on the ingredients.


    Aimee was amused by her appearance.


    She said, "You''re acting like I''m going to eat your bones."


    Casey beamed up to Aimee and said, "I''ll be the first one to take a bite."


    Aimee had no choice but to let Casey go.


    Casey watched and ttered Aimee


    "Aimee, you''re amazing," Casey said, almost pping at Aimee.


    Aimee got startled a little bit and just said, "Is it? Is it really that amazing?"


    "Of course, literally," Casey said.


    She leaned over to Aimee and said, "I may never cook as well as you do."


    "You don''t have to force it," Aimee said. "There''s no rule that a girl has to know how to cook. It''s all up


    to you. If you''re not interested, you don''t have to force yourself."


    "But," Casey said, "I feel happy cooking for someone I like."


    When Aimee heard this, she looked at Casey and said, "Are you trying to cook for Kelvin?"


    Casey blushed, looked at Aimee, blinked, and said, "I want to help him share some of the burden."


    Aimee said, "If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    "Yeah, yeah, teach me how to do that," Casey said.


    Her eyes lit up in an instant, and her gaze on Aimee was full of hope.


    Aimee chuckled and said, "That''s why you came back today, isn''t it?"


    Casey immediatelyughed and hugged Aimee''s arm affectionately. "I want to eat the food you cook,"


    she said.


    Aimee tapped Casey''s hand and said, "All right,e on, I''ll teach you."


    Aimee told Casey the steps to make the oxtail bones, watching Casey write them down with an


    indescribable feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 578 It All Goes To Him

    Chapter 578 It All Goes To Him


    Chapter 578 It all goes to him


    La Grande Maison.


    Casey fiddled with the phone while Kelvin was out.


    She learned how to make oxtail bones from Aimee yesterday, remembering all the ingredients she


    needed.


    Casey did some work on her phone and bought all the ingredients she needed.


    Casey really didn''t know and was not at all sure if she can do what Aimee did.


    The ingredients were delivered quickly, and Casey checked them one by one, making sure nothing was


    missing. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to show off her skills.


    Aimee said that oxtail bones can be simmered, and she didn''t need to be afraid to wait too long.


    On the contrary, the longer the stew was made, the more vor can enter the oxtail bones, which will


    be more delicious.


    With Aimee''s words, Casey wasn''t nervous at all.


    She didn''t believe she can not make delicious oxtail bones following Aimee''s instructions step by step.


    The more Casey thought about it, the more confident she became.


    However, when Casey did get started, she found that some of these things were really easier to think


    about than to do.


    She overestimated her skills and imagined that she had the same amazing cooking skills as Aimee.


    At every step, Casey stumbled, and most importantly, at every step, she took great care.


    Especially during the dressing step, Casey was literally walking on eggshells.


    But even so, Casey was subjected to the cruel reality.


    She did not control her strength and directly sprinkled down a handful of peppercorns. When she


    reacted, she hurriedly fished them out.


    Casey was really worried that the peppercorns will destroy the whole pot of oxtail bones.


    That would be embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Casey was able to mend it and not let it end too badly.


    When Kelvin returned, he opened the door and smelled a strong smell.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then walked in somewhat incredulously.


    Walking into the kitchen, Kelvin saw Casey in her little apron, staring at the pot.


    Little did she notice that he hade back.


    Kelvin felt a little helpless that it was her first time to neglect him.


    He walked over, stood behind Casey, wrapped his hands around Casey''s waist, put his chin on her


    shoulder, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Casey then looked up at Kelvin in surprise, and her voice was full of joy, "Kelvin, you''re back. I made


    delicious food. Am I good?"


    When Kelvin heard this, he looked at Casey tenderly in the face and asked, "What did you do?"


    Casey smiled as she opened the lid and said, "Oxtail bones. I learned it from Aimee. Kelvin, do you


    have appetite?"


    Kelvin smelled it, and it was really good.


    He rubbed Casey''s head and said, "Why are you cooking so hard all of a sudden?"


    "It''s not a hard work," Casey said, shaking her head. "I want to see if I have what it takes to be a good


    wife and mother."


    Kelvin''s heart softened, and he put his arm around Casey even harder.


    He kissed Casey on the ear and said, "Can''t wait to marry me?"


    Casey blushed, but didn''t shy away from saying, "Kelvin, I like you. I want to be with you forever. I want


    to marry you."


    Kelvin turned Casey to face him.


    He kissed Casey on the forehead, and then, with great solemnity, he said, "How about I tell your


    grandpa first?"


    Casey was stunned, then a strong sense of tension came over her.


    It was one thing to think about things herself, but it was quite another when it came to this moment.


    Casey looked at Kelvin and, with great difficulty, asked, "Kelvin, have you really made up your mind?"


    "What? You''re afraid I''m gonna regret it?" Kelvin wondered. What was the girl worried about?


    Casey said, "Not really. I just thought, you know, maybe you''d want to reconsider?"


    After all, it really had no room for regret after he did so.


    "No regrets, no second thoughts," Kelvin said. "I want you. I want to marry you. That''s been decided for


    a long time. The only thing you have to do is get ready to be my bride."


    Casey''s eyes lit up.


    Kelvin''s words were so sweet to her.


    She jumped up and jumped on Kelvin.


    "Kelvin," Casey said, "I really, really love you."


    "I love you too, baby," Kelvin said as he held the girl in his arms


    Casey took Kelvin''s face in her hands and kissed him hard on the cheek before jumping off him.


    "Kelvin, why don''t you take a seat in the dining room? We''ll be ready to eat in a minute," Casey said.


    Besides the oxtail boned, she was going to cook something else.


    Casey figured that if she could make oxtail bones, other dishes would be easier to her.


    However, she hadpletely forgotten that she was a rookie and that she can make oxtail bones


    because Aimee had taught her well enough.


    If Aimee hadn''t written her steps so clearly, she wouldn''t have done so well.


    Not wanting to discourage Casey, Kelvin asked tentatively, "Are you sure?"


    Casey nodded hard and said, "Of course. I''m good."


    Kelvin nodded, and then retreated, leaving Casey to it.


    Casey confidently began to prepare the stir-fry, but, without those instructions, shepletely forgot to


    wipe the water off the pan and pour the oil. And the oil sshed all over the ce.


    Casey shrieked and backed away, far away.


    Kelvin heard the noiseing in, and heard the crackling of the pan.


    He went over to cover the pan with a lid, turned off the fire, and pulled Casey over to check for her.


    Casey calmed down, looked at Kelvin, and said, "It''s a good thing I jumped fast, or I would have gotten


    sshed."


    When Kelvin heard her, he felt even more helpless.


    This girl still looked happy.


    He checked Casey carefully and was relieved to know that the oil had only spilled on her apron.


    "You''re scaring me," Kelvin said


    Casey pouted. "No," she said. "I''m too cute to scare you."


    Kelvin saw that she was still able to tease him, so he knew she was okay.


    "From now on," he said, "You''re not allowed in the kitchen."


    When Casey heard this, she immediately became unhappy.


    She looked at Kelvin unhappily with her mouth t. "Kelvin," she said, "You can''t be so bossy. There''s


    nothing wrong with me. How can you not let me in the kitchen?"


    She just had a little interest in the field of kitchen, and was discouraged by Kelvin, which really made


    her unhappy.


    Casey stared at Kelvin with a pouty face.


    Kelvin pinched Casey''s face and said, "But I''m worried about you, honey. I can''t bear to see you hurt."


    Casey snorted, still feeling a little unhappy, but hearing that Kelvin cared so much about her, she


    became less unhappy.


    Leaning into Kelvin''s arms, Casey said, "I promise you I''ll only go into the kitchen when you''re around,


    okay?"


    The girl''s voice was soft and delicate, like a spoiled child, and it was like scratching Kelvin''s heart.


    In the face of Casey, he was afraid that if she wanted his life, he would not hesitate to give her directly.


    Kelvin nodded and said, "Okay, let''s do that."


    Casey saw that Kelvin had agreed, and in an instant she was pushing her luck again.


    She smiled as she approached Kelvin and said, "If I learn how to cook, will I be able to cook in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    kitchen by myself?"


    Kelvin was speechless.


    Her cleverness was all applied to him.

 Chapter 579 You Look So Excited

    Chapter 579 You Look So Excited


    Chapter 579 You look so excited


    After Kelvin decided to propose to her, he began to n carefully.


    Now that Camdyn didn''t know that Casey had a boyfriend, Kelvin thought it was worth letting Camdyn


    know.


    Otherwise, he could guarantee that he would be chased out by Camdyn if he went to his house to tell


    him what he wanted, not to mention that the marriage proposal would not seed.


    Just thinking about it gave Kelvin a headache.


    Casey, on the other hand, was so happy that after Kelvin made up his mind and that she could marry


    Kelvin.


    Kelvin was in a good mood to see Casey so happy.


    But he was still a little anxious, and for the first time in his life, he felt a little flustered.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Aimee was there to give him a lot of advice.


    It was not so much advice as asking him to be well-prepared. After all, Casey was the only little


    princess in the Hayden family. It was inexcusable that he wanted to marry her without being


    questioned.


    Following Aimee''s advice, Kelvin prepared gifts to visit the Hayden family, giving each person what they


    wanted.


    Casey sat cross-legged on the couch, eating fruit that Kelvin had prepared for her, and feeling helpless.


    "You really don''t have to be so nervous. Grandpa loves me the most. He can''t bear to see me sad. As


    long as I''m determined, he won''t give you a hard time," Casey said.


    Kelvin walked over, sat down next to Casey, put his arm around Casey''s shoulder, and said, "If I do


    marry you, do you think your grandfather and brothers would beat me up?"


    Casey cocked her head, thought about it, and then, seriously, said, "No, my brothers are very gentle,


    not violent at all."


    Kelvin picked up a small fork, stuck a strawberry into Casey''s mouth and said, "But I''m a bad guy who


    stole their little princess."


    Casey wheezed, climbed over Kelvin, put her hands around his neck, and said, "But I love you, the bad


    guy."


    Kelvin held Casey close to his chest.


    He rested his chin on Casey''s shoulder and said, "I guess I really have fallen on you my whole life."


    Casey was even more delighted. She hugged Kelvin tightly with her hands, her voice full of tenderness.


    "Then I''ll take you."


    *


    April''s body was improving, and her rtionship with Walter was going very well these days.


    Of course, it was all thanks to Walter''s straightness, which she liked even though she blushed from


    time to time.


    Aimee had beening to check on April almost every day these days, and each day brought her a


    piece of good news.


    She had been able to get out of bed and go out into the yard to bask in the sun.


    April can''t wait to share the news with Tilly, and with Aimee''s permission, Tilly can finallye and see


    April.


    When Tilly got April''s call, she jumped off the couch and threw herself bare-footed at Ben.


    Startled by Tilly, Ben raised his long arm and carried her up. "Why aren''t you wearing shoes?" He said


    helplessly


    "It''s not cold," Tilly said, blinking.


    Ben took her by the legs, carried her to the table, put his hands on her sides, and asked, "Why are you


    so excited?"


    "I can go to see April. Ben, take me to April." Tilly shook her calves, anticipated.


    Ben looked at Tilly who was so excited. How could he say no?


    He patted Tilly on the head and said, "Well, go and get changed. I''ll take you there."


    Tilly was even happier, and went up to Ben and kissed him on the lips.


    "Ben, you''re so sweet," Tilly said.


    As she spoke, she jumped off the table and, regardless of the fact that she had no shoes on her feet,


    began to run toward the cloakroom.


    Changing into a more mobile outfit, Tilly jumped in front of Ben again, staring at him and waiting for him


    to take her to April.


    Ben had no choice but to take the key and go out with Tilly.


    It wasn''t until he got to Solomert Vi that Ben realized that Patrick and Walter were there too.


    He took Tilly by the hand and rang the doorbell. Not long after, someone answered. It was Patrick.


    Ben asked suspiciously, "Patrick, what are you doing here?"


    Patrick replied, "Aimee is here."


    His eyes swept over Tilly, and without saying anything, he turned sideways to let them in.


    Tilly couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "Where''s April?"


    "Upstairs," Patrick replied.


    Tilly looked at Ben and said, "You guys go ahead and talk. I''m going up."


    With that, Tilly ran up the stairs.


    Ben couldn''t help but curl his lips and follow Patrick into the living room.


    Patrick said, "You''ve decided."


    "Yeah." Ben had nothing to hide from Patrick.


    Patrick, of course, didn''t make indiscreet remarks on Ben whom to hang out with.


    He just thought of Tilly''s father and said, "Let me know if her father gives you any trouble."


    Ben smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Patrick. I''m not a pushover. If he wants to put on airs with me, it''s up


    to me whether I recognize him or not."


    What he said was very conceited.


    If he recognized, he would be his future father-inw.


    If he didn''t, he would be nothing.


    Patrick smiled and said, "You''re a tough guy."


    "Patrick, you think that because you don''t have this problem. If I''m not tough, I won''t say if I''ll be


    embarrassed by him in the future. And I won''t even guarantee if I can marry Tilly. Tell me, do I have to


    consider his dignity?" Ben said.


    Patrick chuckled, and on second thought, that was exactly the case.


    Upstairs.


    Tilly ran upstairs, and when she did, she was dumbfounded.


    Shepletely forgot to ask which floor April was on.


    She didn''t want to go through every room, so she had toe down again and ask Patrick.


    Tilly came down the stairs and stood in front of Ben, scratching his palm with embarrassment that was


    hard to ignore.


    Benughed, grabbed Tilly''s hand, and said, "You can''t find it?"


    Tilly nodded, almost dying of shame.


    It was a good thing she didn''t get lost in the vi. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing.


    Ben looked at Patrick and said, "Patrick, please show us the way."


    Patrick got up and led the two of them upstairs.


    As it happened, Aimee came out of the room, saw Patrick, curled her lips and said, "Are you getting


    impatient? I''m done here. You can go in."


    Then, Aimee saw Ben and Tilly behind Patrick.


    Tilly, no stranger, had been at the hospital with April.


    Aimee smiled at Tilly and said, "April''s waiting for you. Go inside."


    Tilly had no time to talk to Aimee, so she rushed into the room.


    Tilly''s eyes turned red when she saw April sitting on the bed.


    She wanted to rush over and hold April, but she didn''t dare.


    She shuffled over, her eyes blurry, and she couldn''t even see April''s face.


    April was very helpless by her appearance.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me better?" April asked.


    When Tilly heard April''s words, she started to cry uncontrobly.


    Her tears sshed down.


    "April, you''re really getting better. That''s great." Tilly covered her eyes,ughing and crying, as if in


    excitement.

 Chapter 580 ILl Try My Best

    Chapter 580 I''Ll Try My Best


    Chapter 580 I''ll try my best


    April waved to Tilly and said, "Come here, let me give you a hug."


    When Tilly heard this, she burst into tears even more.


    She threw herself at April and held her in her arms.


    " April, you''re good," Tilly said.


    April patted Tilly on the back and said, "Well, I''m all right now, so stop being sad and tell me what''s


    been going on."


    When Tilly heard this, she felt a little embarrassed.


    She looked at April and smiled. "I''m in love," she said


    April paused, and seeing Tilly like this, she knew that she must have a boyfriend in Innisrial.


    "Who is it?" She wondered


    Tilly''s face turned even redder.


    "His name is Ben," she said sheepishly. "He''s downstairs."


    April''s interest was piqued.


    It had been a long time since she had been involved in any excitement, and now her curiosity was


    piqued.


    "Really? Can I meet him?" April asked.


    Tilly, still a little embarrassed, nodded and said, "But you mustn''t be too hard on him."


    "Don''t worry. I can imagine what it''s going to be like," April said.


    April knew very well Tilly''s character. If he was not a very special person, it was impossible for Tilly to


    fall in love with him.


    Over the years, there were many men who pursued Tilly, and there were many men who were too good


    to be true in the eyes of others, but none of these men were able to win Tilly''s heart sessfully. It was


    enough to see how she was not easy to pursue.


    So, now that Tilly said she was in love, April was very curious about what kind of man Tilly would find


    attractive.


    However, April thought carefully the name Ben, which was not strange.


    She looked at Tilly and asked, "You mean Ben from the Lee Group?"


    When Tilly heard this, she was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I think so."


    She didn''t really ask Ben about his family background.


    But she was no fool, and after spending so much time with Ben, she could sense that his background


    was not simple.


    It was just that none of this mattered to Tilly.


    Most of all, all she cared about was being with Ben.


    As long as Ben loved and pampered her, it didn''t matter who he was.


    Tilly stopped thinking about Ben''s identity, smiled at April and said, "April, you have no idea how


    amazingly when we met."


    April watched Tilly and listened with interest.


    "You don''t know how much he was out of line," said Tilly. "He asked me to pay his fare. I gave it to him,


    and as a result, he gave me 10 dors and 31 cents as the refund


    April looks at Tilly, puzzled, and for a moment had no idea what this meant.


    Tilly snorted and said, "You know what he told me afterwards?"


    April shook her head, thoroughly intrigued by Tilly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He said that because the day we met was 31rd October. He gave me the money back as an


    anniversary for both of us," Tilly said


    April was speechless.


    Inexplicably, it was quite romantic.


    April said, "Is that why you like him?"


    Tilly shook her head. "I was so angry," she said


    That being said, April could see that Tilly still felt sweet when she brought it up.


    "I get it," April said. "You fell in love with him at first sight."


    Tilly''s face went red and she waspletely shy.


    She squeezed April''s hand and said, "Don''t call my bluff."


    April was even more curious about Ben than she was about him.


    They chatted for a while in the room, and there was a knock on the door.


    Tilly turned her head and saw a strange mane in.


    He was not totally strange to her.


    Walter walked in and was not surprised to see Tilly here. He had just seen Ben downstairs and he


    knew it was Tilly.


    Walter gave April something and left the room.


    Tilly looked at April in confusion. "Who is he?" She asked, with a sneaky look on her face


    Now it was April''s turn to blush.


    She bit her lip, trying to get away with it, but Tilly stared at her intensely.


    "Just a friend," April said.


    "Really?" said Tilly, blinking incredulously. "But I seem to remember that you like him very much."


    April choked, looked up at Tilly, and said anxiously, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    If Walter hadn''t gone outside, he would have heard everything, and she wouldn''t have lost face.


    Tilly thought April was overthinking it.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous," she said. "I can tell he likes you."


    April''s face was burning, and she looked at Tilly, as if to see something in her eyes, but only to see her


    very sincere eyes.


    Tilly said, "Believe it or not, I can feel it."


    And, most importantly, when April was at Innisrial General Hospital, she had seen Walter more than


    once.


    Although, at the time, Walter was sneaking around, how could he have shown up if he didn''t like April?


    Tilly leaned over to April and asked cheerfully, "So, are you guys together now?"


    "No." April shook her head, confused.


    In principle, the two of them can actually feel each other''s feelings for each other, and during this period


    of time, they got along very well.


    Even though Walter was always being straightforward to her, it always made her think that they


    seemed to have a different rtionship.


    However, there were many times when April was very confused that Walter had not been more


    specific.


    For girls, a clear sense of ritual was something that was very, very important.


    Whether she was being pretentious, she just wanted a formal start like that.


    In April''s mind, it was only when Walter made the rtionship clear that she will truly be at ease.


    However, there was no way that April could have said this directly to Walter.


    She was caught in her own torment, tormenting herself.


    Tilly looked at April''s state of mind and knew what she was thinking.


    Tilly said, "April, I can understand these thoughts, but have you ever thought that there are times when


    we need to open up? These emotions affect us, which not only don''t change any of our problems, but


    also lock up some of our thoughts. And maybe, with a different approach, we can all be a little bit more


    rxed?"


    April, of course, understood what Tilly meant, but, for her, it was one thing to know what it meant, and


    quite another to be able to do it.


    April said, "Tilly, you know, there are some emotions that I can''t control. And if I could, I wouldn''t want


    to think about them so much, and it makes me feel like I''m a total loser."


    "April, you can''t think like that." Tilly held April''s hand and said, "You are just a kind, lovely, beautiful,


    and simple girl. You just need to be happy. Don''t think too much about other things. The people who


    love you will naturally love you, and the people who don''t love you, no matter how much you worry


    about these things, it''s useless. So, just be happy and express your thoughts. Even if the oue is


    not what you think, it doesn''t matter."


    April was silent for a long time before nodding her head and saying, "I''ll try."

 Chapter 581 Really Like Him

    Chapter 581 Really Like Him


    Chapter 581 Really like him


    When Tilly and April came down the stairs, they saw Walter and Ben talking about something. And they


    stopped talking when they saw theying down.


    They walked over and Tilly automatically sat down next to Ben, which made April very ufortable. If


    she sat down next to Tilly, it was obviously inappropriate.


    But it was strange for her to sit next to Walter, and strange for her to sit on a separate sofa.


    At this very moment, Walter was looking at her in a meaningful way.


    April thought her face was turning red, and in a matter of seconds, she thought of what Tilly had said


    and sat down next to Walter.


    Walter was so pleased with it that he couldn''t help but smile.


    Ben can''t take his eyes off Walter''s smug face. He was not a single guy, so he didn''t know why Walter


    was so smug.


    Tilly looked at April and Walter and found them especially pleasing to the eye.


    She winked at April. That was it. That was how it should be.


    April looked over at Walter and asked, "Did Dr. Read and Patrick leave already?"


    "Well, they had something to do, so they went home," Walter said.


    April nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Tilly watched her fall silent again, and automatically took up the task of carrying on the conversation.


    Tilly said, "April, I''d like you to meet my boyfriend, Ben."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tilly looked at Ben and said, "Ben, this is April, my best friend. You have to thank her. Without her, you


    wouldn''t have a girlfriend as cute as me."


    Benughed and rubbed Tilly''s head. "Okay," he said. "I''ll thank her."


    "But the most important thing now is to solve the problem of hunger," Tilly said with a smile


    She looked at April and asked, "April, what can you eat now?"


    "Dr. Read says I can eat anything but the heavy stuff and the indigestible stuff," April said. "Anything


    that''s not spicy."


    "What shall we eat?" thought Tilly, holding her chin.


    "April can''t go out yet," said Walter. "We can see what''s on take-out, or have it delivered."


    When Tilly heard this, she said, "Let''s order in. I''ve got an idea. It''ll be really good."


    With that, Tilly took out her cell phone and did some work.


    After she ordered what she wanted, she handed April her phone and let her choose.


    April had a lot that she can''t eat, so Tilly had basically ordered everything she can eat.


    She handed Walter the phone to choose from.


    When Walter finished, he handed it to Ben.


    When it was Ben''s turn, of course, they had everything they needed.


    Ben gave it a cursory nce and then closed the bill.


    Tilly looked at Ben suspiciously, then at her phone, making sure she hadn''t received a debit message.


    "Did you put your card on my phone?" She asked


    Ben nodded and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Tilly frowned and said, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Ben rubbed Tilly''s head and said, "What''s there to talk about? Isn''t that the right thing to do?"


    Tilly''s frown deepened.


    "But," she said, "That''s not very nice."


    She didn''t really want to spend Ben''s money.


    Ben was so mad at her that he said, "What''s wrong with that? What''s mine isn''t all yours?"


    Tilly still didn''t like it. She pouted and murmured, "Then I''m nothing to you."


    They hadn''t married. How can he do this?


    Besides, Tilly didn''t think it was right to spend a man''s money even when they were married.


    But seeing Ben like this, Tilly was afraid to speak her mind.


    She could only decide in silence when Ben didn''t pat attention to his phone, she would attach her bank


    card to his cell phone.


    Although Tilly felt that even if she did, Ben might not spend her money, she couldn''t really do nothing


    and enjoy the preferences he gave her.


    The two people opposite, looking at them who were in chaos actually because of this, inexplicably had


    a sense of envy.


    For both of them, this was something that will not happen for the time being, so they could only be


    envious.


    It took more than an hour for the food to be delivered, and Tilly was hungrier than ever in Ben''s arms.


    To this, the other three people were very helpless. Clearly, there were fruits and snacks to eat at this


    vi, but Tilly just refused to eat and waited for delivery toe over.


    April was very aware of her temper, and had long been used to it.


    As for Ben, he could do nothing but to pamper his girlfriend.


    It made Walter even more envious.


    As far as April was concerned, it was basically impossible for her to act coquettishly towards him.


    However, he naturally had his own way of spoiling his girl.


    The four of them had dinner together. Tilly didn''t want to be separated from April, so she wanted to stay


    here for a night.


    Ben was so upset. Therefore, April told Tilly that even if she stayed, she won''t be able to talk to her,


    and that she had to go to bed early, as Aimee insisted.


    Tilly''s mouth was t, and she could only reluctantly part with April.


    Tilly was still very unhappy when she got into the car.


    Ben squeezed Tilly''s hand and said, "I''ll bring you back tomorrow. Don''t be upset."


    Tilly said, "I was just afraid it was all a lie, that I hadn''t even seen April today."


    "Don''t worry about it," Ben said. "I can assure you, you''re not dreaming. It''s all real. She''s fine."


    Tilly looked at Ben with tears in her eyes and asked, "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    "Silly." Ben was helpless, only rose his hand to hold Tilly''s back of the head, and pulled her to his own


    front.


    Tilly was still looking at him nkly, wondering what he was going to do next.


    The next, Ben bit Tilly on the lip.


    Tilly''s eyes filled with tears as she couldn''t bear the pain.


    She stepped back, put her hand over her mouth, looked at Ben, and said, "Ben, what are you doing?"


    "Does it hurt?" Ben asked.


    "It hurts." Tilly felt wronged.


    How can a bite like that not hurt?


    Ben said, "If it hurts, it means you''re not dreaming."


    Tilly was unable to refute.


    This made Tilly very depressed because no boyfriend coaxed his girlfriend like this.


    Tilly winked and cupped Ben''s face in her hands. "Either way," she said coyly, "You have to let me have


    a bite."


    Ben said, "Okay, here you go."


    Tilly saw that Ben had reallye up to her, and for a moment, she couldn''t bring herself to bite it.


    What a strange thing to do.


    Ben waited until Tilly bit him.


    He chuckled and said, "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare?"


    Tilly wanted to beat him up because he was so infuriating.


    This feeling was really too bad, when she waspletely under the control of Ben.


    Tilly pursed her lips and said, "Ben, are you making things difficult for me?"


    Ben chuckled and said, "If you don''t dare, I''ll do it."


    Ben grabbed the back of Tilly''s head and kissed her.


    Tilly''s mind went nk for a moment.


    What was he doing?


    But how could a kiss from his boyfriend not make her like it?


    Tilly forgot she had lost her temper just now, and responded Ben''s kiss.


    She really liked him.

 Chapter 582 I Really CanT Afford To Offend You

    Chapter 582 I Really Can''T Afford To Offend You


    Chapter 582 I really can''t afford to offend you


    Averi swooped in and handed Aimee a stack of files.


    Aimee looked suspiciously at Averi and asked, "What is it that makes you care so much?"


    "I really care about it," Averi said. "I''ve been waiting for this one toe back, and you''re going to have


    to do it yourself. Otherwise, I can''t handle it myself."


    Aimee was even more confused. It was weird that Averi can''t handle someone.


    When she opened the file and saw that the name was Minnie, she probably knew something about why


    Averi said she couldn''t handle it.


    She had really had her eye on this girl for a long time, but she was not easy to meet.


    "It''s a real conundrum," Aimee said. "I don''t think I can handle it."


    When Averi heard this, she immediately became anxious, "No, if you can not handle it, then it is a


    failure?"


    Aimee had a headache from what Averi said.


    She had not been to recruit for a long time, and Averi gave her such a big problem, which was really...


    Aimee said, "I''ll give it a try anyway."


    Averi nodded, but can''t help but say, "Aimee, you''re not acting like yourself."


    "How so?" Aimee looked at Averi, puzzled, waiting for her to say more.


    Averi said, "In the past, you would always say that there was no one you couldn''t handle, but now


    you''re just saying that you can give it a try. That''s not like you."


    Aimee smiled. "I used to be really cocky," she said.


    In the past, Aimee wouldn''t have had a second choice if she had her eye on someone else''s abilities,


    and would have just pulled them over for her own use.


    Aimee didn''t force those who didn''t belong to her and they had to work for her.


    It was as if Aimee''s fighting spirit had been reinvigorated, and it was rare for her to want this person so


    badly.


    Obviously, though, Minnie was a challenge, and Aimee had to take a hard look at her.


    Averi said, "Aimee, I''m counting on you. Please, please get this person here."


    Aimee looked at Averi helplessly. She was such a prude.


    She nodded. "I''ll try not to let you down," she said


    After Averi left, Aimee went through Minnie''s files again.


    She soon found a point where she could try.


    Minnie sang at a bar three nights a week, and she could try to start with that.


    Having made up her mind, Aimee was going to talk to Patrick.


    Well, today was the day Minnie was gonna be singing at the bar, and Aimee was gonna try her luck.


    After telling Patrick about her n to go to the bar, Aimee was momentarily surprised to see Patrick''s


    face.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t think I can''t go to a bar, do you?" Aimee asked, amused, as she looked


    at Patrick.


    Patrick shook his head. "I just never heard you say it," he said. "I thought you weren''t interested in


    ces like this."


    "I''m not really interested," Aimee said. "I have business to attend to today."


    Patrick was not surprised.


    He reached up and rubbed Aimee''s head. "Well, be safe," he said.


    "Won''t youe with me?" Aimee asked.


    It was strange. Normally, this guy wanted to stick to her and to be with her all the time, but today he


    didn''t stick to her at all?


    Patrick said, "Do you want me toe with you?"


    Patrick said this with a touch of pity in his voice.


    It was as if he had no voice.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Darling, you''re so weird."


    Patrick put his arm around Aimee and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "I was afraid you''d think I keep an eye on you," he said


    "Don''t worry," said Aimee, smiling. "I love it."


    Patrick kissed Aimee on the forehead and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Aimee and Patrick arrived at the bar.


    They found a secluded seat and sat down.


    At that moment, the person who was singing on the stage was not Minnie. He was a male singer. He


    looked very young and could not possibly be over twenty years old. However, his voice was very


    vicissitudes of life.


    This was not just a simple sound skill, but a real feeling from his heart.


    Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms. Listening to the boy sing, she sighed, "I think he''s been through a lot


    of bad stuff."


    Patrick looked down at Aimee and said, "So?"


    "He''s like a real star. Miles could sign with him," Aimee said.


    Patrick''s eyes fell on Aimee''s face, confirming that Aimee was just saying that, not really admiring the


    boy or wanting him to be famous, "I''ll talk to Miles."


    When Aimee heard this, she looked over at Patrick and chuckled. "You weren''t jealous, were you?"


    Wasn''t that a normal thing to do?


    If his wife admired another man, she should be worried about not being jealous.


    Aimee was even happier when she saw that Patrick didn''t even deny it.


    She squeezed Patrick''s hand and said, "Don''t you know I only love you?"


    The corners of Patrick''s mouth curled up, and he was soothed.


    He took Aimee''s hand, put it to his lips and kisses it. "I love it when you say things like that," he said.


    So, in the future, she can say a little more.


    Aimeeughed and repeated, "I love you a lot, just you."


    Patrick''s mouth finally could not help but curl up even more.


    "What a coincidence," he said. "I only love you too."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, feeling very funny for such a childish behavior and sweet at


    the same time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the stage, the boy had finished singing a song and got off the stage.


    Coming up next was Minnie Thomas.


    Aimee was a little stunned when she got a good look at Minnie''s make-up.


    Although Averi did mention in her profile that Minnie would look very different when she was singing in


    the bar, seeing this scene with her own eyes made Aimee very stunned.


    The contrast was too strong.


    Aimee''s gaze fell on Minnie for a long time.


    Patrick looked into her eyes and asked, "Is she the one we''re looking for?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "She doesn''t really seem that easy to get along with."


    Patrick said, "Give it a try."


    He called a waiter over to convey Aimee''s message that when Minnie was finished, she could go to the


    backstage to meet her.


    Of course, this wasn''t supposed to happen, but everything could be done with money. And as long as


    the money was there, it wasn''t hard for Aimee to get to see Minnie.


    It was just that the bar''s rules were easy to deal with, while Minnie wasn''t necessarily going to ept it.


    When Minnie received the note, she didn''t take it to heart and just threw it away, ready to leave.


    However, what made her angrier was that the owner of the bar did not respect her and actually stopped


    her from leaving.


    Minnie crossed her arms and looked at the owner, saying bluntly, "Boss, don''t you think you''re throwing


    me under the bus by doing this? Although I haven''t been here for a long time, I''ve brought quite a lot of


    customers. Moreover, I didn''t ask you for a single cent. What do you think you''re qualified to stop me?"


    The owner felt awkward. In addition to the money, there was Patrick''s identity. If he wanted to meet her,


    how can he not bring her to him?


    He was very embarrassed to watch Minnie, "I don''t want to be like this, Miss Thomas," he said


    tteringly. "It''s just, you know, sometimes I really can''t help myself, so just do me this favor and go see


    him. I really can''t afford to offend him."

 Chapter 583 I Really Have Seen It

    Chapter 583 I Really Have Seen It


    Chapter 583 I really have seen it


    Minnie''s gaze fell on the owner''s face, her patience wearing thin, with her eyes filled with disgust.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Minnie gritted her teeth and said, "If I don''t go with you today, you won''t let me go?"


    The owner looked at Minnie awkwardly and said, "Miss Thomas, please."


    Minnie was so angry. However, she had not been able to direct her anger at her boss.


    She could see that he really did not dare to offend the person who wanted to see her.


    Minnie narrowed her eyes and said, "I''ll take this ount."


    The owner breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that Minnie was willing to go with him to see Patrick


    and Aimee.


    As for offending Minnie, he could only recognize that. In the end, he was in the selection, which can be


    better to offend. Of course, Minnie was the one.


    At most, Minnie can''t sing at his ce, but he was really worried about offending Patrick and Aimee.


    The owner led Minnie to the backstage, where Aimee and Patrick were already waiting for her.


    Minnie looked unhappy.


    After the owner opened the door, he left automatically.


    The atmosphere was so scary that he couldn''t stay any longer.


    Aimee had known Minnie before, but this was the first time she''d seen her.


    She had learned that Minnie was a very talented girl, and her ability was more outstanding than of a lot


    of men.


    As for her personality, Aimee had never known.


    So, at this point, Aimee was a little dazed by Minnie''s impatient face.


    It seemed that if they really wanted to cooperate in the future, she needed to treat her well.


    Aimee smiled at Minnie and introduced herself. "Hello, Miss Thomas. I''m Aimee."


    Of course, Minnie hadn''t heard of Aimee, but when she looked at her face, she felt indescribably


    familiar, as if she''d seen her somewhere before.


    She stared at Aimee''s face for a long time, but didn''t respond to Aimee''s introduction.


    Aimee didn''t seem to mind, but continued, "I''m sorry to have to meet you like this. I hope you


    understand."


    Minnie seemed to find Aimee''s remark funny.


    The corners of her mouth twitched sarcastically. "I don''t know how I''m going to understand it," she said


    What she hated most was to be restricted and forced to do something by force.


    She will be particrly rebellious and do a lot of vandalism.


    Just like with Eden, she was forced to go on the blind date.


    She had purposely made herself look very strange in order to frighten Eden away.


    But she seemed to have failed that time.


    Eden "harassed" her from time to time. Even if she did not reply to the message, he had a variety of


    ways to let her have to pay attention to him.


    Minnie was very angry about it.


    She didn''t understand how a man could be so clingy like that.


    However, Eden actually did not let her hate him that much. Otherwise, she would not have kept Eden''s


    contact information.


    Right now, Minnie was being forced to meet Aimee, and she was very upset.


    Seeing that Minnie always had an impatient attitude, Aimee was also very helpless.


    "Miss Thomas," said she kindly, "I was actually hoping to have a word with you, if you might be


    interested in working at my institute."


    Minnie frowned and looked at Aimee, a little dazed.


    For a moment, Minnie seemed to think of something, and looked at Aimee with a look of surprise.


    Minnie asked tentatively, "Are you Dr. Read?"


    Aimee smiled. The answer was obvious.


    Minnie''s expression was a little strained for a moment, as if she had never expected things to go this


    way.


    Aimee wasn''t in a hurry to say anything more to Minnie. Instead, she waited for Minnie to digest it.


    It did take Minnie a long time to digest the matter.


    When she was abroad, of course, she had heard of her name and also knew what kind of person she


    was in the scientific field.


    Minnie was always curious as to what the mysterious Dr. Read looked like.


    However, for this question, as if the riddle of the century, no one knew.


    Or perhaps, even if someone knew about it, no one really dared to put Dr. Reade to light.


    Now, this person just appeared in front of her, so that Minnie was simply shocked to death.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment.


    After a long shock, Minnie finally found her voice.


    "Can I trust you?" Minnie asked.


    This feeling was really tooplicated. How can she really appear in front of her?


    "If you need any kind of proof, I can provide it," Aimee said.


    Minnie was even more confused. If it wasn''t true, the woman in front of her wouldn''t be so sure of


    herself that she was Dr. Read.


    Otherwise, the lie was too easy to be unraveled.


    Minnie said, "No, I don''t think it will do you any good to lie to me."


    Since the owner of this bar can not afford to offend them, that meant that the two people in front of her


    at the moment must be very unusual.


    So there was no need to tell such a lie to deceive her.


    Aimee smiled, "If that''s the case, then I''ll be straight with you. I had my eye on you three years ago, but


    you didn''t intend to enter the research institute at that time. Now, I don''t know if you have such


    thoughts."


    Minnie thought for a moment and said, "If I''m not mistaken, your institute is not set up domestically."


    She had actually gotten to know about it before. However, she wanted to return to the country after


    graduation. She did not want to stay abroad forever. Therefore, even though she was interested in her


    studies, she had no intention of entering.


    Aimee said, "We''re gradually moving back home, so it''s up to you whether you want to or not."


    Minnie said, "I''ll think about it."


    With Minnie''s words, Aimee was relieved.


    Aimee said, "I''ll have someonee and contact you about the specifics."


    Minnie nodded. "But I haven''t decided yet," she said. "Don''t expect too much."


    "I''m not unreasonable, of course," Aimee said. "You just do what you want."


    Minnie looked at Aimee strangely for a long time, making sure that she meant it, which made Minnie


    feel strange.


    "I''m sorry to bother you like this today," Aimee said. "I know I said you''d make your own decisions, but


    I''m hoping you''d give me a chance."


    Minnie didn''t immediately agree with Aimee, but maintained her aloof attitude.


    Aimee didn''t say anything more to Minnie, but left with Patrick.


    After Aimee and Patrick had left, Minnie sat down in a chair and thought carefully about where she had


    seen Aimee''s face.


    There were some memories she can''t recall.


    Minnie was sure she''d seen it.

 Chapter 584 Really Surprise Me

    Chapter 584 Really Surprise Me


    Chapter 584 Really surprise me


    Aimee and Patricke out of the bar, and before they got to the car, they saw a familiar face.


    "Patrick, Aimee." Eden asked, puzzled at meeting the two of them here, "What brings you to the bar


    today?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick said, "Something came up. Why are you here?"


    Eden had a yful character, but this wasn''t the ce where he was most active. Being here forced


    Patrick to think he was up to something strange.


    Eden said, "I''ve been here recently for fun. If I had known you wereing, I would havee


    earlier."


    He had something to do today and was dyed. Otherwise he woulde and listen to Minnie''s


    singing.


    Patrick said, "Aimee''s here for a reason."


    "So you''re leaving?" Eden asked.


    Patrick nodded in response.


    Eden said regretfully, "I was thinking of going for a drink."


    "Aimee can''t drink it," said Patrick


    Eden was very sorry about this, but did not insist.


    He talked to Patrick again and said, "Patrick, Aimee, I''m going in."


    In fact, Eden was a little worried. He hade toote, so he was not able to hear Minnie singing, but


    he didn''t know if he could still meet her.


    Patrick saw Eden''s anxiety and was even more confused as to what this guy was up to.


    Suddenly, teasing, he looked at Eden and said, "Why don''t you go to my ce?"


    Patrick was not usually enthusiastic. What was going on today?


    Eden said, "No, it''s gettingte. Patrick, why don''t you and Aimee go home and get some rest?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly, and the interest in his eyes deepened.


    Aimee can''t help but wonder why Patrick said this to him.


    She tugged at the hem of Patrick''s shirt and said, "Okay, we''re going home."


    Eden smiled at Aimee, very grateful.


    Patrick chuckled and said, "Well, now that Aimee has spoken, we''ll be on our way home."


    Patrick put his arm around Aimee''s waist and walked away.


    Eden looked at the back of the two people, suddenly feeling envious.


    Now, there weren''t many single people left in this group.


    He just didn''t know if he''ll be thest one who was still single.


    Eden''s desire to win inexplicably appeared at this time, because he did not want to be thest single


    person.


    However, this kind of thing was really very difficult to predict.


    In particr, all his attention was now focused on Minnie.


    This woman thoroughly aroused his interest.


    However, Eden did not think clearly whether he fell in love this woman.


    He had been studying Minnie''s information carefully for some time now, except for the way she had


    pretended to be when he first met her, and what he hade to know of her was apletely different


    person.


    Eden was very curious about what kind of woman she was.


    If he wanted to know the real Minnie, it was not an easy thing.


    The woman, as if she had an iron wall, waspletely invincible.


    This made Eden very depressed, but also more inspired out of his fighting spirit.


    He couldn''t believe that he really couldn''t know what Minnie really looked like.


    Eden averted his gaze and turned to walk into the bar.


    He went straight to the boss and said, "Where''s Minnie?"


    As soon as the boss saw Eden, he was very upset, for he could not afford to offend him too.


    At first, when the boss was approached by Eden, he thought that he was going to be like the other


    billionaire who fell in love with a beautiful girl and wanted to take her by force.


    Eden''s attitude, however, was not so.


    He just wanted Minnie''s schedule, and at first, he was going to spend some money to support Minnie


    when she was performing.


    However, Minnie came here to sing for free, which left Eden with no choice but toe here to support


    her.


    However, every time he came, he was in a very secluded position, not within Minnie''s line of sight.


    So, up until now, Minnie actually didn''t know that Eden came to hear her sing every time.


    Originally, Eden wasn''t going to expose Minnie so soon, but after meeting Patrick and Aimee today, he


    suddenly didn''t want to just watch her anymore.


    Then he went straight to the boss.


    The boss said, "I really don''t know that."


    Eden frowned and looked at the boss to make sure that he was telling the truth. Then, he became even


    more confused. "You don''t know? You don''t even know if she leaves or not?"


    The boss said, "Mr. and Mrs. Hayden came to see Miss Thomas just now. They have already left. I


    really don''t know whether Miss Thomas has left or not."


    As Eden heard the words, he felt it even stranger.


    He looked at the boss and asked, "You mean Patrick and Aimee came to see her?"


    "Yes." The boss was a little nervous. He knew that their rtionship was very good, but he did not


    know if there was anything wrong with telling the truth directly.


    Eden thought it even weirder. He never thought that Patrick and Aimee woulde to the bar looking


    for Minnie.


    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out what they were looking for Minnie for.


    Eden couldn''t figure it out himself, but he didn''t really want to ask Patrick directly.


    He was sure that if he went to Patrick and mentioned Minnie''s name, he would be asked by Patrick


    what his rtionship with Minnie was.


    Eden felt ashamed just thinking about it. He had nothing to do with Minnie now.


    Stopping thinking so, Eden asked, "Where did they meet?"


    The boss immediately led Eden to the backstage.


    Eden pushed the door open and went in, only to see Minnie sitting on the chair, deep in thought. She


    seemed to be lost in her own world, unable to hear anything.


    Eden just let the boss go and walked in.


    He sat down in the chair beside Minnie, propped one hand on the table and watched Minnie.


    It was the first time he had seen Minnie''s face up close.


    Today, she did not wear night makeup, but a very light one.


    Minnie was just like the first time they met, looking terribly gentle.


    If she had not been too immersed in her own thoughts at the moment, and if she had looked at him with


    such a gentle expression, then he would probably have fallen for her.


    Eden thought his heart seemed to be hit by something, and there was a kind of inexplicable emotion


    sweeping up Eden''s atrium.


    This kind of feeling made Eden feel very strange, but inexplicably pleasant.


    Eden chuckled, cleared her throat, and said, "Come back to me."


    Startled by the sudden noise, Minnie withdrew her thoughts and looked at the person making the noise.


    When it was clear that it was Eden, Minnie was stunned for a moment. After a while, she found her


    voice again.


    "What are you doing here?" Minnie asked.


    All this time, though, Eden had been sending her messages, looking for reasons to talk to her, this was


    the first time he had appeared in front of her since the blind date.


    Eden said, "I am surprised to see you here, too."


    When Minnie heard Eden''s words, she sneered and said, "I am in the room. How do youe across


    me?"


    This guy''s lying was so careless.


    Did he really think she was easy to fool?


    Eden was not embarrassed at all. Instead, he said, "It isn''t a difficult thing for me to bump into you. You,


    on the other hand, really surprise me."

 Chapter 585 ILl Give You Something Else

    Chapter 585 I''Ll Give You Something Else


    Chapter 585 I''ll give you something else


    When Minnie heard the words, she squinted her eyes and looked at Eden, having no guilty conscience


    after she had been exposed.


    She said, "So, what do you want to say?"


    What was this guy so proud of?


    Eden said, "You don''t have to be so hostile to me. I mean no harm."


    Minnie sneered again, feeling that Eden was making a joke of herself.


    Eden said, "I''m serious. You really don''t have to be so hostile to me. I''m not going to hurt you."


    Minnie chuckled and looked at Eden with interest. "So, what does this mean? I should be grateful to


    you for this?"


    Eden choked on Minnie''s words for a moment, inexplicably feeling there was a knife stabbing in the


    heart.


    Although, during this time, he had already seen how different Minnie was from the day he met her, it


    was the first time he had met her face to face.


    This feeling really let Eden very ufortable.


    Adjusting his breathing, Eden said, "How about this? Let''s get to know each other again. You don''t


    have to hide these things anymore. Just face me as you really are. Let''s get along."


    Minnie looked at Eden to make sure he meant what he said.


    Suddenly, Minnieughed and said, "OK, if you want to know me so much, then just do as you say."


    Eden licked inside his cheek and sensed that Minnie seemed to be nning something in her words. If


    he really agreed to what she said, it might not be what was waiting for him.


    Eden, however, did not refuse.


    It was not easy to get Minnie''s release, so naturally, he can not retreat even if he knew there was a


    trap.


    Eden said, "So, how about ate-night snack?"


    Minnie chuckled and said, "Sure, I''ll pick the ce."


    "No problem," Eden said.


    They left the bar and went straight to Eden''s car.


    Minnie told him the address and Eden drove there.


    On the way, the two did not chat. Eden focused on driving, while Minnie was watching her phone.


    More than forty minutester, Eden stopped the car.


    He looked over at Minnie and asked, "Are you sure this is the right ce?"


    Minnie nodded, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Minnie said, "You can''t drive in, so park here."


    Eden just locked the car and followed Minnie inside.


    The road was very narrow and very dark.


    Now this time, more or less it was making people feel unsafe.


    Eden followed Minnie, wondering where the woman had found her way.


    From the way she knew her way around, she must have been here a lot.


    Eden was suddenly a little worried. This ce was really not suitable for Minnie toe by herself.


    Minnie, oblivious to Eden''s thoughts, walked on, and stopped at a restaurant after five or six minutes.


    Even at this time, this ce was already full of people.


    However, the people sitting by the tables were basically strong men, and some of them were even


    shirtless, holding beer bottles.


    This was not Eden''s first time seeing such a scene. If it were him alone, he might even be able to drink


    and y with others and have a chat with them.


    However, it was Minnie who brought him here, and the feeling became very strange.


    Minnie went straight in to find the boss, asked the boss to add a small table at the door for them, and


    then, ording to their own preferences, ordered many dishes.


    Eden sat down by the table with Minnie and asked curiously, "How did you find this ce?"


    "I lived here when I was a kid, and I used to eat most here when I was a kid. It''s really good," Minnie


    said.


    She said this in a very light tone, but Eden still heard some loneliness in it.


    He knew that Minnie lived with her grandparents when she was a child, and it must have been her


    grandparents who had brought her to this restaurant.


    Only, when Minnie was in high school, her grandfather and grandmother died in a ne crash.


    After that, Minnie went abroad and didn''te back from abroad until a few days before her blind date


    with him.


    Eden said, "Come back more often if you like."


    Minnie heard this, looked at Eden, and saw an unusual seriousness in his eyes.


    This made Minnie''s feelings veryplicated.


    Theplex feeling in her heart swept over the whole cell of her body in an instant.


    And this feeling made Minnie very ufortable.


    She didn''t like the feeling at all.


    Minnie turned serious, leaned back in the chair, looked at Eden, and said, "You''re not going to tell me


    that you fell in love with me at first sight, are you?"


    What a strange feeling. She didn''t think there was anything about her that would make Eden fall in love


    with her at first sight.


    Apart from her face, Minnie knew how attractive her physical appearance was to some men.


    Eden, however, was not the kind of person who only obsessed with it.


    She knew very well how many women Eden had gone on blind dates with. All of them were beautiful.


    She was not the most beautiful woman with great beauty. And she was not the most beautiful woman in


    all of his blind dates.


    Therefore, Eden''s attitude towards her was very difficult for her to understand.


    Minnie said, "If you want to take something back from me because of the way I treated youst time, I


    hope you''ll get it over with."


    At that moment, Eden didn''t know how to exin it.


    He said, "I have to admit that the contrast you brought to me that day is really great, which makes me


    really curious about you."


    Minnie startled for a moment, and then suddenly realized that Eden had seen her singing in the bar that


    night. That was why it was called contrast shock.


    She said, "So, you think I disrespected you, and you want to get back at me?"


    Eden said, "I told you, you don''t have to be so hostile to me. I don''t have any ill will towards you. I just


    want to get to know you better. I have to admit you make me feel very special."


    Minnie was startled again and a little overwhelmed by Eden''s words.


    It seemed that no matter what she said, Eden was able to change the direction he wanted in his own


    way.


    Minnie fell silent.


    She had no idea what Eden was up to.


    This feeling let her very ufortable.


    Fortunately, the dishes were served at this time. There were some kebabs, sprinkled with heavy spices.


    They looked very heavy in vor.


    Minnie picked up a bunch ofmb kidneys and took a big bite out of them.


    Minnie like this made Eden do a double take. It seemed that he had never expected that a woman


    would actually eatmb kidneys in front of a man without any scruples.


    Eden, stunned, burst outughing.


    In fact, at this moment, Eden seemed to be unable to tell whether Minnie''s behavior was intentional or


    whether she just liked eating.


    He chuckled, and his eyes fell on Minnie''s face, full of interest.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden picked up a bunch ofmb kidneys too and took a hard bite.


    The pungent taste in the mouth nearly choked Eden''s tears out.


    However, he was a man who cared about his dignity very much. In front of Minnie, he did not want to


    show his weakness.


    He swallowed the kidneys in his mouth.


    Eden said, "It tastes good."


    Minnieughed when she heard that.


    She looked at Eden and said, "Is it too hot? Can I get you something else?"

 Chapter 586 Physically Weak

    Chapter 586 Physically Weak


    Chapter 586 Physically weak


    "How? Belittle me?" Eden looked at Minnie, as if he had been disliked by her and felt wronged


    somehow.


    Minnie was surprised to see such a look on Eden''s face. For a moment, she wondered if she had really


    done something wrong.


    Minnie said, "If you''re so good, why don''t you try this?"


    She handed Eden a roasted squid and looked as if she was gloating.


    Eden saw her expression, coupled with her tone of this moment, and understood what she was up to.


    After licking inside his cheek, Eden said, "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What bet?" asked Minnie.


    She didn''t feel any danger at all, but just thought Eden was struggling at the moment.


    Eden said, "If I eat this squid without changing my expression, you give me a chance to pursue you,


    the kind that I can date you."


    Minnie really didn''t expect Eden was betting this.


    Stunned for a moment, she confirmed that he was serious about what he saw in Eden''s eyes, and then


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    began to re-examine the matter.


    Minnie said, "So, I have the right to know why would you want to pursue me?"


    She still didn''t think she could make Eden fall in love with her at first sight.


    Therefore, for Eden to make such a request, Minnie was really at a loss.


    Eden, on the other hand, was clearly annoyed by her question.


    He said, "What do you think? I''m free and chasing you for fun?"


    She stared at Eden seriously. After confirming the seriousness in Eden''s eyes, she suddenly gave up.


    She had little courage to agree to the bet.


    Eden saw the change in Minnie''s expression and could guess what she was thinking.


    "You don''t have to be burdened," he said. "In fact, I just want to get off to a reasonable start. At the


    normal pace, the two of us by this time have been able to have a result."


    When Minnie heard Eden say this, for a moment, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "So, you''re ming me now?" Minnie was a little upset.


    Eden said, "I didn''t mean that. You don''t have to think too much about it. I just hope that you can give


    me a chance to get to know you like I''m meeting you for the first time. I want you to get to know me as


    well. From an objective point of view, I can tell if the two of us really want to give it a try."


    Minnie, however, said strangely, "However, if you follow the normal way of thinking and encounter my


    attitude, it should be very clear that I have rejected you."


    Eden said, "So, or should Ie and find out if I''m the one being rejected, or is it just because I''m the


    one who came to you for a blind date?"


    This question, which can be said, really grasped the point.


    What she was ufortable with was so easily exposed by Eden.


    This feeling was very subtle, but also very bad.


    It was as if he had everything under control.


    Indeed, Minnie used such a way to prepare for Eden to be beaten back just because she resisted being


    arranged for a blind date. However, what she did not expect was that such a situation would happen


    now. What she had performed before made her look like a fool at the moment.


    Minnie said, "Actually, you do not have to make so much trouble. I do not think that will change. We''re


    not the same."


    Eden smiled when she said that, and said, "It''s too arbitrary for you to say that. There are a lot of things


    that you haven''t experienced before. It doesn''t seem reasonable to make such a decision. Why don''t


    you just give me a chance? If the oue is as you said, then I''m willing to admit defeat."


    Minnie didn''t understand how Eden could be so persistent in this matter.


    But, having done so, she epted the bet.


    Minnie said, "Since you insist on it, I''ll grant you this request."


    She raised an eyebrow and said, "Try this squid."


    Eden''s eyes fell on the squid, chuckled, and said, "Don''t you regret it."


    Minnie chuckled again, even thinking Eden was struggling.


    At no point did she think Eden would win the bet.


    She ordered the super spicy squid.


    Even she herself was barely able to cope with it.


    However, Eden, as if nothing had happened, really did not change his expression after eating a whole


    squid.


    He didn''t even drink a mouthful of water, and didn''t use any of the anti-spicy products.


    Minnie went from feeling confident at first to stunned.


    She didn''t even know how to face the consequences.


    Of course, Eden was notpletely without any reaction. His face was already beaded with sweat, so


    he was clearly suffering from the heat.


    However, his expression was quite calm.


    Minnie stared at Eden for a long time, and finally was sure that he really didn''t change his expression.


    Minnie was instantly awed.


    "I underestimated you," she said. "You won this round."


    Eden twitched his lips and said, "Don''t underestimate a man''s desire to win, especially when a man


    wants something."


    Minnie''s mood became moreplicated when she heard him say that.


    She said, "OK, you win, but this squid is really hot. Are you really OK?"


    When Eden heard the words, his eyebrows rose slightly and he said, "You are now concerned about


    me?"


    This kind of words, from Eden''s mouth, instantly let Minnie feel so ambiguous.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t know how to answer that.


    With a slight cough, Minnie said, "I just don''t want you to feel ufortable. I don''t want to be


    responsible for this."


    Eden chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile, and it won''t make you responsible."


    Minnie, however, kept staring at Eden for a while to make sure he was serious. Then she shrugged her


    shoulders and said, "Well, I have asked you about it but you didn''t tell me, so don''te back to me."


    Eden was so mad at Minnie for saying that.


    This woman was so afraid of being responsible for him.


    He was a little speechless, but there was nothing else he could do.


    Now that the rtionship between the two of them had be better, he naturally did not want to take


    any more chances.


    Then, the two of them ate the meal in peace.


    However, as the meal was about to be finished, a dispute arose again.


    Minnie was the only woman in the whole restaurant, so naturally she received several dirty nces.


    In particr, the person sitting by the table with her was Eden, who looked like a rich person. Naturally,


    it made some people who had dirty thoughts think in a more dirty way.


    At first, those people were just using the sight to pollute Minnie. Gradually, they got drunk, and some


    people''s sight began to be more presumptuous and their behavior became bolder.


    With Eden, they didn''t give a damn.


    In their eyes, although Eden was like a rich man, he was nothing more than a physically weak person.


    Compared to those who did manualbor, they couldn''t bepared at all.


    So, a few men got up from their chairs after getting drunk and wandered over to Minnie and Eden''s


    table with the bottles in their hands.

 Chapter 587 Open The Door And Get Out Of The Car

    Chapter 587 Open The Door And Get Out Of The Car


    Chapter 587 Open the door and get out of the car


    "Beauty, how can you eat barbecue without drinking? Come have a drink with us." The leading man


    smashed the beer bottle onto the table. The bottom of the beer bottle and the table collided with each


    other with a loud bang, both Minnie and Eden frowned in unison, and their faces darkened.


    Minnie narrowed her eyes and did not look at the men.


    However, the men who had been drinking were apparently not feeling the chill emanating from Minnie


    and Eden.


    One of them reached straight for Minnie''s shoulder.


    Eden narrowed his eyes and his fists had already hardened.


    He put down the food in his hand and looked at the hand that was reaching for Minnie. Just as the


    hand was about to touch Minnie, he threw a fork at it and stuck it in the hand.


    In an instant, the wailing sound resounded throughout the restaurant.


    Minnie looked at Eden with amazement, and did not realize how he had struck.


    As a matter of fact, if Eden had not acted, she would have acted herself, but Eden acted more quickly.


    The men did not react at all and just froze in ce.


    The man with the fork in his palm fell to the ground, holding his injured hand in one hand and howling.


    Eden had risen to his feet and pulled Minnie behind him.


    His eyes were full of cruelty. He looked at the men who had an exaggerated opinion of their abilities


    and said, "How do you want to drink?"


    The men finally recovered from that man''s injury and could not care less about their brother. Instead,


    they rushed towards Eden in anger.


    "Fuck you! Do you want to die?!" One of them yelled, and he swung the beer bottle at Eden''s head.


    However, before he got close to Eden, Eden lifted his foot and kicked him away.


    Minnie was standing behind Eden. At this moment, a strange feeling arose in her heart.


    It was the first time she had been so protected by someone.


    This feeling was so wonderful, making Minnie unconsciously began to rethink her rtionship with


    Eden.


    Eden turned to look at Minnie and said, "Stay with me, okay?"


    Minnie was a little stunned, but she wanted to tell Eden that she didn''t need to be protected like this.


    She can take care of these fools herself.


    However, she did not have the opportunity to exin this to him now. The group of men lunged at


    Eden, and Eden did not hesitate, punched and kicked the men one by one.


    Although he was not the best among the bunch of men, he had no problem dealing with these idiots.


    In just a few minutes, Eden threw all of them to the ground.


    He shook his hand, turned around, grabbed Minnie by the wrist, and led her inside the restaurant,


    where he found the boss, scanned the QR code, and paid him the money for the broken tables and


    chairs and the frightened guests.


    Minnie didn''t have a chance to get in a word. She was just being led by Eden and following him step by


    step.


    Minnie was still in a daze until she got back to the car.


    She sat in the passenger seat and did not look at Eden, but lowered her eyes and was lost in her own


    thoughts.


    The shock of what had just happened to Minnie was too great.


    Even now, she was in a trance, not sure if what had just happened was real.


    Eden held the steering wheel in silence.


    After a long time, Eden said, "In the future, do note here alone."


    Minnie heard that and turned to look at Eden.


    She could only see Eden''s side profile. His chiseled profile and his jaw line made his aura very


    different.


    It waspletely different from what Minnie had known about Eden before.


    Minnie said, "Actually, I''ve nevere across anything like this before."


    When Eden heard this, he turned to look at Minnie, obviously angered by her words.


    He said, "So, it''s my fault?"


    Minnie shook her head. "That''s not what I meant," she said. "Don''t get me wrong."


    Eden said, "Fine. If you want toe, let me know. I''ll be with you."


    Minnie could hear that Eden was still angry, but what he said was very soft.


    Somewhere in the heart seemed to be touched, so that Minnie inexplicably welled up on a touch of


    strange emotions.


    She looked down and said, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean for this to happen."


    Although she did bring Eden here on purpose, hoping to trick him, she never thought that they would


    encounter such a thing, let alone that Eden would protect her in this way.


    Eden said, "It was an ident. I don''t me you. What makes me angry is that I can''t imagine how


    you would face such a thing when youe alone or with another woman."


    Since Minnie used toe here when she was a child, she should know what kind of ce it was,


    what kind of people woulde and go, and what kind of danger it would bring.


    Eden couldn''t imagine what Minnie would do when she came to this ce on her own and met this kind


    of thing.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Minnie burst outughing, and it was all out of control.


    Eden was a little flustered by herughter. He frowned, looked at Minnie, and asked, "What are you


    Minnieughed until her stomach hurt a little. After a while, she finally calmed herself down.


    She caught Eden''s eye and said, "So, you''re worried about me?"


    "Or what?" Eden was really pissed off.


    He said, "Do you think I''m being silly and unnecessary?"


    Minnie had a strange feeling of choking.


    She really wanted to tell Eden that it was a little redundant.


    After all, she had lived alone in a foreign country for so many years that she might have died there if


    she had not had the slightest ability to protect herself.


    So she did not pay any attention to them, and did not think that she could be harmed in such a ce.


    However, she did not expect that Eden''s reaction would be so big.


    It was an unprecedented experience, and a strange, overwhelming experience for her.


    Minnie said, "Actually, I can punch a little bit."


    Eden waspletely stunned.


    All of a sudden, he felt a strange emotion in his heart, which made him extremely unhappy.


    What did she mean by that? So he was meddling?


    He withdrew his gaze and started the car instead of looking at Minnie.


    He stopped talking and drove in the direction of Minnie''s home.


    Minnie felt the more intense aura emanating from Eden''s body, which made her feel a little oppressed,


    and a little out of breath.


    However, at this point, she did not say anything more.


    Looking out of the car window, Minnie realized that this was the direction of her home.


    Suddenly, there was a sneer in Minnie''s heart.


    It seemed that Eden had investigated her thoroughly.


    She did not know what she was angry about. Obviously, one second ago, she was very touched by


    Eden''s actions.


    Now, there was in-exinable anger filled her entire heart.


    Minnie even thought it was extremely ironical.


    Soon the car stopped. Minnie barely paused, pulled open the door and got out.


    Without looking back, she walked into the building with her determined back, without giving Eden a


    chance to talk to her again.

 Chapter 588 You DonT Think About It Yourself

    Chapter 588 You Don''T Think About It Yourself


    Chapter 588 You don''t think about it yourself


    Eden held the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on Minnie''s back, and it wasn''t until she disappeared


    down the corridor that Eden punched the steering wheel.


    This woman''s heart was like a stone. No matter what he did, it seemed to her just stupid and


    unnecessary.


    Eden even began to wonder why he would be interested in her. Could it really be because of her huge


    contrast?


    Then he was a real bitch.


    Eden was making fun of himself. Maybe there was something wrong with him.


    After leaving Minnie''s neighborhood, Eden didn''t go home immediately, but instead drove to the


    hospital.


    With that spicy squid, his stomach was very ufortable. At this moment, because of anger, his


    stomach was in special pain.


    He registered in the hospital, but the result was more serious than Eden had imagined. He needed


    infusion.


    Eden went to get the medicine, went to the injection room, and sighed lightly that he asked for this.


    After the injection, Eden took out her cell phone and started bombing the chat group with his words.


    First, he took a picture of the infusion bottle and then of his left hand. After posting the picture in the


    group, he started to do sadfishing.


    Eden: I''m so miserable. Will someonee over and give me some warmth?


    Eden: Dude''s not gonna make it to tomorrow. Isn''t there a samaritan who cane and see me?


    Eden: Are you guys so focused on dating that you forgot you have a friend? Can''t you juste and


    see me?


    Eden: No one loves me.


    After sending several messages in a row, Eden started posting memes in the group crazily, especially


    that one meaning "no one loves me".


    Ben: You weren''t chasing a girl? Did you get beat up?


    Walter: Maybe you should stop chasing after her. Life Matters


    Patrick: Minnie?


    Eden looked at the messages on the screen and was furious.


    What kind of friends were these?


    Did they even have any sympathy for him now that he was like this?


    Eden: you guys have no humanity


    They took turns to send a "Ha ha ha" emoji. And Amir, who was always silent in the group, did that too.


    Eden was about to burst outughing by anger.


    He didn''t even know whether to be happy or sad.


    He just suddenly felt what he did probably can be considered a merit since he made Amir show up.


    Eden: Are you sure you don''t want toe and see your poor friend?


    Finally, Ben gave Eden a phone call after Eden''s persistent sadfishing and asked him, "What a tragedy!


    Where are you?"


    Eden was about to burst into tears when he said, "You''re more reliable than those bastards."


    "Come on, tell me where you are and I''lle," Ben said.


    "Innisrial General Hospital," Eden said.


    After hanging up the phone, Eden made a fuss in the group for a long time before finally stopping.


    About half an hourter, Ben came over, along with Damion.


    As soon as Eden saw the two of them, he said sadly, "You two are better than them. It''s just too much."


    Damion smirked and said, "I thought you were going to give me a hard time first."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, he had been observing the situation in the group, but had not made a sound. ording to


    Eden''s character, he would definitely ask for trouble.


    Eden said, "I was actually going to call you."


    Damion had a predictable look on his face.


    He was with Ben the whole time, and he was busy when Ben told him about Eden, so he came with


    him.


    They sat down opposite Eden, and Ben cut to the chase. "Is this really what that woman did to you?"


    He asked


    Eden was speechless as if he had been taught a lesson by that woman.


    Although Minnie had something to do with why he became the way he was, the squid was something


    he wanted to eat, and he ended up like this because he brought this on himself.


    None of this was anyone''s fault.


    Thinking this, Eden sighed and said, "I might owe her something."


    Damion looked at Eden with a worried look in his eyes.


    He said, "Eden, are you serious?"


    Eden was startled and then understood the meaning of Damion''s question.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. "I don''t believe it myself," he said


    At first he just felt that Minnie was really going too far, which really made him very angry.


    Now, however, Eden had no idea what he was doing.


    His worries about Minnie today were not in the least misced.


    Damion looked at Eden helplessly and said, "If you''re serious, then get along with her. I don''t know


    what you did to upset her."


    When Eden heard Damion say that, he immediately got upset.


    He raised his foot and kicked Eden. "Are you still my friend?" He said


    Damion said, "That''s what your friend tell you."


    Ben agreed. "It''s not easy not to get into trouble with your personality," he said


    Eden was struck dumb and thought he must have some sort of a problem to call these two assholes


    over and listen to what they were saying. Was that what friends were supposed to say?


    He was really pissed off.


    Eden felt that his IV drip was a waste of time, for his stomach was more and more painful.


    However, after careful consideration, Eden actually felt that what they said was not wrong.


    If he hadn''t been so desperate to get Minnie to give him a chance, he wouldn''t have crossed her.


    In the end, it was all his fault.


    Eden was even more upset by this thought.


    Ben and Damion looked at him and knew that they were right that he had done something which upset


    that girl.


    The two people can not help but feel helpless. This guy was never reliable. In rtionship, he actually


    treated it like a child''s y.


    Ben said, "Eden, it doesn''t matter how much you want to make a fuss about other things. You have to


    think carefully about whether you like her on a whim or for real. Otherwise, in the end, you might be the


    one who gets hurt."


    As Eden heard the words, he turned silent down, and a momentter, he had a lowughter.


    He leaned back on the couch and said, "I''m not that stupid. How can you think I''m that stupid?"


    Ben and Damionughed and said, "That''s not what we''re thinking."


    In other words, Eden was so stupid.


    Eden really regretted it now. He shouldn''t have asked them over. The situation now made him feel bad.


    Eden clutched her stomach, as if he didn''t want to talk to either of them.


    Ben and Damionughed and thought it was amused.


    "Don''t feel bad. I''m just joking with you," Damion said.


    Eden snorted and said, "Will I believe it?"


    Eden was the only one who could say such childish things.


    Ben and Damion smiled at each other again. What else could they do? They had grown up together


    and were already used to Eden''s way of doing things. They had to spoil him. Otherwise, what else


    could they do?


    The two annoyed Eden, but finally had to coax him, and when they had coaxed him, they couldn''t help


    teasing him again.


    By the time Eden finished the IV and the three of them came out of the hospital, Eden was no longer as


    strong as he had been in front of Minnie. His face did not change, but he looked weak. One on each


    side, he leaned on them to support himself.


    Ben and Damion took Eden home and made him porridge before they left together.


    On the way, Ben took the wheel and suddenly said, "You and Amir are the only ones single. Don''t you


    think about yourself?"

 Chapter 589 Can Only Beat Ben Up In The Dream

    Chapter 589 Can Only Beat Ben Up In The Dream


    Chapter 589 Can only beat Ben up in the dream


    Damion looked at Ben with surprise and said, "I thought you were thest person who would push me


    on this."


    "It''s not that I''m pushing," said Ben. "It''s just that when I get into this state, I want the important people


    around me to feel it too."


    Damion smiled and said, "Human joys and sorrows are not interlinked. I may not understand your


    happiness for the time being."


    When Ben heard him say that, he stopped talking about it.


    Indeed, it was not something that can be aplished by mere urging.


    After sending Damion back, Ben went back to the hotel.


    When he just parked the car and got down from it, he was pounced by a soft thing.


    Tilly put her arms around Ben''s waist and mumbled, "Ben, you''re sote. I miss you."


    It was one o''clock in the morning. Ben put the girl in his arms, put his arms around her slim waist, and


    said, "Didn''t I tell you to go to sleep first?"


    When Tilly heard him say that, she became instantly unhappy. "But I want to wait for you toe


    back."


    Today, Ben went out early in the morning to do his own thing, causing Tilly to feel abandoned all day.


    Although she went to April during the day to chat with her, she still felt bad without Ben around.


    Strictly speaking, today was the longest they''d separated since they''d been together.


    Tilly had never discovered how clingy she was.


    The feeling was quite fresh for her.


    But it was a bit of tormenting.


    Tilly was drooping all day. Especially after receiving Ben''s message, she was even more powerless.


    She really wanted to go to bed like Ben said, and everything would be fine. However, she could not


    sleep as she tossed and turned in the bed. There was no other way, so she could only get up from the


    bed.


    There were times when Tilly would like to be like any other girl who would send messages to him in a


    few minutes asking when he''ll be back.


    But she held it in, got out of her room, and ran to the parking lot, where she waited for Ben toe


    back.


    When the car just drove in, Tilly couldn''t resist, wanted to y a prank, and hid.


    However, when Ben got out of the car, Tilly couldn''t resist and jumped into Ben''s arms.


    She missed him all day long, and couldn''t wait for Ben to find her, so she couldn''t wait toe to him.


    Tilly hugged Ben like an octopus, looked up at him, and said in a delicate voice, "Ben, I miss you so


    much."


    Her voice, which was originally soft and delicate, was now even more squishy as she told him how


    much she missed him. In an instant, all of Ben''s emotions broke down, and he just wanted to melt this


    girl into his heart.


    In fact, Ben really wanted to suggest to Damion that he too should fall in love, which would be very


    enjoyable.


    He didn''t care that they were at the parking lot, but just grabbed Tilly by the waist and held her up.


    Tilly was holding Ben like an octopus, but her face flushed uncontrobly as he carried her.


    She winked, shook her calves, and said coquettishly, "Ben, put me down."


    It was a little embarrassing to be carried up by him like that.


    Ben, however, tightened his arms even more. He had no intention of letting her down.


    Tilly kicked again, her voice softening even more. "Ben, get me down."


    When Ben heard her soft voice, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his hands on Tilly''s waist


    tightened.


    In a low, sexy voice, he said, "Move again and I''ll kiss you right here."


    Tilly''s eyshes fluttered, and for some reason, she had a palpitating feeling.


    Her tongue licked her lower lip unconsciously, and her eyes fell squarely on Ben''s face.


    If Tilly''s face could speak, it must be saying, "Don''t hesitate. Kiss me. Come on, don''t just stand there."


    Tilly didn''t say it directly, but her expression was clear.


    Ben found it funny, pinching the soft flesh on Tilly''s waist with his fingers. Tilly let out an exmation


    and trembled.


    Tilly, flushed and intolerant by the bullying, bit right into Ben''s ear.


    Now it was Ben''s body that trembled.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. He leaned back, looked at Tilly, and said, "Are you sure you don''t want me


    to do something to you?"


    In an instant, Tilly was frightened. She didn''t know how to describe her mood. She felt as if her heart


    was about to jump out of her chest.


    Tilly shook her calves again and said, "Let''s go back first. We can do whatever you want."


    Ben''s breathing wasbored from Tilly''s words.


    He did not let Tilly remain shy, but let her down.


    With her feet on the ground, Tilly felt like she could finally be a decent human being.


    Soon, she moved closer to Ben and asked, "Ben, do you miss me? Do you miss me as much as I miss


    you?"


    Ben''s heart was like a mess from Tilly''s words.


    All he wanted to do was drag Tilly back to his room and tell her whether he missed her or not.


    That was exactly what Ben did.


    He grabbed Tilly by the wrist, and without giving her a chance to say any more of these grueling words,


    he dragged her into his own elevator.


    Once in the elevator, Ben ignored Tilly''s shyness, pressed her against the wall and kissed her hard.


    Just now, Tilly still felt aggrieved that Ben did not answer her question whether he missed her or not.


    The next second, she was kissed when her both legs were shaking and she simply can not stand firm.


    Ben just lifted her up again. Tilly''s delicate skin was under his hands, giving him the feeling that the


    temperature inside the elevator was heating up.


    When the elevator finally reached Ben''s floor, he opened the door and walked in with Tilly in his arms.


    Tilly had no reaction at all. She had no idea that Ben had taken her to his room.


    By the time Tilly realized what was going on, Ben was like a fierce wolf, ready to eat her alive.


    Tilly was genuinely shy and on fire, but she couldn''t resist Ben''s attraction.


    However, when she couldn''t resist, she was told all over again by Ben whether he missed her or not.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tilly finally knew what it was like for a man to say he missed her.


    The worst part was that Ben was still in her ear, asking if she felt him missing her.


    Tilly was tearful and felt that she was being bullied.


    However, she did not have the strength but could only beat him up in her dream.

 Chapter 590 Help You Make A Further Decision

    Chapter 590 Help You Make A Further Decision


    Chapter 590 Help you make a further decision


    Minnie contacted Aimee three dayster, and as a sign of good faith, Aimee dropped her work and


    went to meet her herself.


    The Institute had previously been established in Innisrial with the help of Kelvin.


    Aimee asked Minnie directly to go to the Institute.


    Minnie was stunned for a long time when she heard Aimee saying the address.


    It never urred to her that Aimee would put the institute in such a ce.


    As far as she knew, institute was usually in a secluded ce, very quiet and safe.


    Aimee, on the other hand, chose a ce in the middle of the city, where was the most lively.


    And, of course, the most expensive.


    It was hard for Minnie to imagine how much money it took to put the institute in such a ce.


    However, she naturally preferred the location of the institute to the one she had envisioned.


    After Minnie parked the car, she went to the cafe and waited for Aimee, as Aimee said.


    When Minnie walked into the coffee shop, Aimee was already there.


    Moreover, she was standing behind the console and making coffee. When she saw hering, she


    handed her a cup of coffee and said, "Try it. You''ll like it."


    Without any hesitation, Minnie picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip. The taste was very mellow.


    At the same time, she added just the right amount of milk and sugar, which was her favorite ratio.


    She looked at Aimee in amazement. It was hard to imagine how Aimee could be so precise.


    Seeing her confusion, Aimee said, "I told you I''ve been interested in you long before this."


    So getting a handle on how she liked her coffee was just one of the easiest things to do.


    Minnie didn''t mean to be annoyed, but she found it very interesting.


    She looked at Aimee and said, "But I''m not someone you can buy off with a cup of coffee."


    "Of course," Aimee said, "If that''s the case, it makes me think you''re not the right person for the job."


    Minnie shrugged, and for some reason, she thought there was nothing wrong with working with Aimee.


    She said everything very clearly, which will make her veryfortable.


    At the very least, they did not have any strange intentions when it came tomunication. Everyone


    was open and honest with each other''s needs. That way, they only needed to do their jobs well.


    Minnie drank half a cup of coffee and then asked, "Well, if I work for you, could I have a cup of coffee


    like this every day?"


    She really loved coffee, but her craft was not very good. When she was abroad, she found a coffee


    shop that she liked very, very much. Every day, she would go there to have a cup of coffee first, then


    start the day again.


    This will make her whole day full of energy to do things, and she will be very leisurely and free.


    However, after returning to the country, she had not found a coffee shop that could satisfy her so much.


    She had not started working officially yet. Otherwise, without a good cup of coffee every day to


    replenish her energy, she would be really very unhappy.


    However, what Minnie did not expect was, the first cup of coffee she had after she came back was from


    Aimee.


    She has to admit, just for that alone, she was tempted to work for Aimee.


    However, Minnie heard Aimee say, "It''s hard. I don''t spend most of my time here. It''s not easy if you


    want to drink coffee I make for you myself, but..."


    "I''m not the only one who knows how to do this," Aimee said, changing the subject. "You can drink as


    much as you want whenever youe to the coffee shop."


    Minnie was a little disappointed at first when she heard what Aimee had said.


    There was even a moment when Minnie almost blurted out that if Aimee hadn''t made her coffee


    herself, she wouldn''t havee to work for her.


    Aimee''sst words, though, did make Minnie rethink about it.


    Aimee continued, "And even if you decide you don''t want to work at my institute, you can alwayse,


    and everything here is free for life."


    Minnie was really surprised.


    She even wondered if Aimee was corrupting her.


    She didn''t think Aimee had anything to lose from a cup of coffee, but the fact that it was free for life did


    blow Minnie''s mind.


    Minnie said, "You make me feel like if I don''t sell myself to you right now, it''s because I don''t know what


    I''m doing."


    Aimee smiled, "You don''t have to think that way," she said. "You should know very well that I don''t have


    such strong demands on you. I do hope that you wille to my institute, but I don''t like to force


    people to do things, and I won''t do it. You can figure out for yourself what you want."


    Minnie nodded and really liked Aimee''s attitude. There was nothing strong about it but it gave her a


    choice.


    Although, perhaps in the eyes of others, this meant that for Aimee, she was not the most important one


    and not the only one, for Minnie, that was what made Aimee so attractive.


    Minnie said, "Maybe, can I try it first?"


    Aimeeughed and said, "Of course."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That made Minniepletely stunned again.


    As a matter of fact, ces like the institute were very sensitive. In general, if one wanted to enter, they


    would have to go through various levels of vetting and sign many confidentiality agreements.


    It was amazing how generous Aimee was to let her try.


    Perhaps sensing Minnie''s confusion, Aimee smiled and said, "Since I can let you try and let you visit,


    there are naturally things that I won''t let you take away from me. If you really have such thoughts, you


    should have the ability to do so."


    Minnie waspletely taken aback by Aimee''s words.


    She could not imagine that these words came out of the mouth of a woman who wanted to hire her to


    work for her.


    It was incredible.


    After all, she was a highly skilled person in need, and Aimee made it sound like she was an idiot.


    "You know, it''s also possible that just because you say that, it turns me against the idea of working for


    you," Minnie said.


    Aimee heard this, but was not provoked.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t think you want to be left behind because you''re so obsessed with


    scientific research."


    Among other things, Aimee was very confident about what she was working on at her institute.


    It can be said that the world''s most cutting-edge things were here.


    The reason she was so brazen as to tell Minnie that even if she wanted to steal her research, she had


    to be able to do it, wasn''t because she had any contempt for Minnie. It was just an objective fact that


    told Minnie that her institute was really not a ce where she can easily steal something.


    Otherwise, after all these years, how could her institute still stand at the top of the world''s scientific


    research?


    Minnie was so intrigued by Aimee that she really wanted to know what Aimee was working on.


    When Aimee saw that there was a huge loosening in her expression, she knew that this was a sure


    thing.


    "We''re out of coffee, so let''s go inside and I''ll help you make a decision," Aimee said.

 Chapter 591 I Wonder If You Know Anything About It

    Chapter 591 I Wonder If You Know Anything About It


    Chapter 591 I wonder if you know anything about it


    Minnie followed Aimee without hesitation.


    At first, Minnie was still curious. When she came over just now, she didn''t see anything that looked like


    a research institute. It was hard to imagine where the institute was essible in thismercial center


    wherend was so expensive.


    Soon, however, the question was answered.


    That was because Aimee led Minnie directly through the shop''s operations room, which led directly into


    a rather unassuming-looking door.


    Normally, when a door like this opened, Minnie would think that it would lead to the garbage dump


    behind the coffee shop, but she didn''t expect that when she opened the door, she would see an


    endless corridor.


    Minnie''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Aimeeughed at her astonishment and said, "A world all its own, right?"


    "I can''t believe it," Minnie eximed.


    "It wasn''t easy," Aimee said. "But, thanks to a lot of hard work, it is what it is."


    Minnie couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Now, Aimee made it sound so easy, but Minnie was not an idiot, and knew exactly how hard it was to


    turn this ce into like this.


    However, in this respect, it also showed that Aimee was really capable of transforming an already


    saturated area into what she wanted it to be, and if she didn''t have the ability to get all sides to support


    her, how could she possibly do that?


    Minnie followed Aimee down a long corridor with a keen sense of discovery, and finally inside the


    institute.


    Unlike most research institutes, the decor was minimalist, and at first nce, it felt like a trendy ce. It


    even made people feel that this ce was more like a theme museum. If enough publicity was put in


    ce, this ce would definitely be a popr ce for online celebrities.


    But Minnie just thought about it and didn''t say it out loud.


    In her opinion, this was too devalued to be ssified as such a ce.


    Of course, Minnie soon became more certain of how foolish and short-sighted the idea was.


    Everything here was very simple, but, at the same time, very expensive.


    There were things that Minnie recognized, things she had only seen in magazines, things she could not


    afford to buy, and things she could only sigh about.


    No, that was not urate. To be more precise, it was something she can''t afford for several lifetimes.


    Now it wasid out so bravely that Minnie wondered if she was walking into a dream.


    Otherwise, how can she see these things?


    Minnieined to herself in her heart that she was not really a bumpkin and how could she look as


    if she had never seen those things?


    Finally, Aimee led Minnie to the heart of the institute and introduced to her, "This is the most central


    ce of the entire institute. It can be said that this is the ce where our institute has been able to


    stand all year round."


    Minnie''s heart was already beating fast. This was where the world''s smartest minds congregated.


    "I''ve seen what you''re working on now, and some of your projects," Aimee said. "It''s going to take some


    work to get directly into that position."


    Minnie nodded, understanding Aimee''s words naturally.


    She was quite intelligentpared to the average person, and could, so to speak, defeat three-


    quarters of the world''s people with her mind.


    However, if she wanted to go to a more elite level, she needed to pay more effort.


    "I''ll get someone to guide you through the early stages," Aimee said. "You''ll get used to the pace of


    work here. When you''re fully used to it, you''ll be on your own, doing what you want to do."


    When Minnie heard this, she turned to look at Aimee and asked, "You mean, if I have my own research


    to do, you''d let me do it?"


    "Of course," Aimeeughed, "I''m very strict here. At the same time, very free. As long as the project


    you propose is approved, I''ll give you the strongest support for whatever you want to do. I will ration


    you whatever you want, financially, technologically and in terms of personnel."


    Minnie couldn''t describe how she felt.


    She had worked in other research institutes for some time before. Of course, she was only doing her


    internship, which could only be considered as doing chore in a research institute. She had never


    entered any important department.


    But she was also exposed to the depravity of the institute, such as tripping over each other. And even,


    she was almost used as a tool to involved into the mess. However, she was keenly aware that


    someone was plotting against her, so she retaliated in time so that her future would not be ruined.


    Now, hearing Aimee''s words, Minnie was shocked beyond belief.


    She even suspected that she didn''t get it wrong that Aimee was just trying to get her to stay.


    Minnie, however, quickly dismissed the idea herself.


    If that was the case, it would be outrageous.


    It was not that Minnie was self-deprecating, but she didn''t think there was anything about her that was


    worth Aimee''s bother.


    In particr, Aimee''s abilities were many times greater than hers.


    Aimee didn''t know that Minnie had thought so much in such a short time.


    "Come on," she said, "I''ll show you the rest."


    As a research institute, in addition to having the most advanced research programs, researchers and


    research equipment, auxiliary things were also important.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation can be said to beprehensive.


    "You can choose the room you like," Aimee said. "You can tell me what you need, and I''ll arrange for


    someone to set it up for you."


    Once again, Minnie wondered how maniptive Aimee can be.


    It was hard not to be willing to work for her on these terms.


    Minnie said, "You''ve made it very clear to me that if I refuse, I''ll be too insensible, too ungrateful."


    "I told you, you don''t have to be stressed," Aimee said. "You just have to do what you want."


    Minnie nodded. "I''ll think about it," she said


    After visiting the institute, Aimee gave Minnie plenty of time to think about it, rather than immediately


    enrolling her.


    Minnie was very grateful for that.


    If Aimee had just asked her to apply for a job, she might have said yes.


    However, if she really made a decision on this matter, whether the consequences would be the way


    she thought they would be or not would be another matter.


    When they returned to the cafe, Aimee looked at Minnie as if she had an idea. "Do you know Eden?"


    She asked.


    Minnie stiffened as if she didn''t understand what Aimee was saying. She stared at Aimee for a long


    time, as if she had just understood what she said.


    However, Minnie quickly realized that Aimee was Patrick''s wife, that Patrick and Eden were friends,


    and that they knew each other without any problems.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was just, Minnie didn''t understand why Aimee would suddenly mention Eden to her.


    When Aimee saw that she was not denying it, she said, "It just urs to me that he''s in the hospital


    with a stomachache. Do you know about that?"

 Chapter 592 DonT Just Stand There

    Chapter 592 Don''T Just Stand There


    Chapter 592 Don''t just stand there


    Minnie didn''t know how she got out of the coffee shop.


    Aimee''s message to her was too powerful.


    No more words were needed. Minnie already knew that Eden had a stomachache because of the squid


    she had given him.


    Aimee didn''t tell her how bad Eden''s stomach hurt, but she imagined the bleeding, the ulcers and the


    perforations.


    Minnie held the steering wheel and felt bad.


    She did not start the car and leave immediately, but stayed in it for a long time.


    Minnie held the phone for a moment, unable to decide whether to send a message to Eden.


    All she felt now was as if she were trapped in an icicle, and the chill was so great that it gave her no


    chance of escape.


    Minnie pressed the button on her phone over and over again, then turned Eden''s page on and off for


    half an hour.


    Finally, Minnie decided to send Eden a message.


    If Eden really became like this because of her, then she was indeed responsible.


    Minnie: "Mr. oy, I heard you''re in the hospital with stomachache. May Ie and see you?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending the message, Minnie didn''t immediately receive a reply from Eden.


    She did not expect Eden to reply at once.


    Therefore, she threw the cell phone directly to the co-pilot''s seat, and then, started the car to the


    direction of a shopping mall.


    Before she got Eden''s message, she needed to get ready and saw what gift she can use to visit him.


    In this way, after receiving Eden''s message, she could go there without any dy.


    However, Minnie was not sure whether she can receive Eden''s reply.


    Minnie hadn''t heard from Eden for three days since thest bad break-up.


    She thought that if she really annoyed Eden and made him really angry.


    But Minnie didn''t think she was doing anything wrong. She was just telling Eden the truth.


    And that was exactly what she''d been through over the years.


    However, she now suddenly knew that he was sick in the hospital, which let Minnie begin to regret that


    day if she really did too much.


    Minnie wasn''t sure what to take with her to visit him. Most importantly, Eden had an upset stomach, so


    it was not appropriate to buy food.


    Minnie went round and round in the mall, and even googled it and asked a lot of people, but she didn''t


    get a good advice.


    And these let Minnie have no sense of loss.


    To her disappointment, she had been shopping for almost two hours and still had not received any


    message from Eden.


    Minnie would tell herself at first that it was because Eden was resting and didn''t see her message.


    However, the more time passed, the more Minnie felt that it wasn''t like this because Eden was still


    angry with her and didn''t want to pay attention to her, so he didn''t reply at all.


    Minnie sighed. She was no longer in the mood to pick up a gift, but bought some supplements and left.


    Back in the car, Minnie was about to start the car when her cell phone rang.


    She took a look at the phone. It was really Eden, which made Minnie have a moment of daze.


    Minnie stared at the screen for a long time before she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he responded to her messages, it meant she still had a chance to atone for her sin with Eden.


    Minnie couldn''t even exin why she was so fixated on this. Something in her subconscious seemed


    to be telling her that she didn''t really want to end things with Eden.


    Eden sent Minnie an address with no other words.


    Without any hesitation, Minnie tapped on the map, started the car, and drove to the ce.


    After Minnie followed the direction, she found herself in front of a residential area.


    Minnie realized that Eden wasn''t in the hospital.


    All of a sudden, she felt a little nervous. And for a moment, she didn''t know if she was going to go in.


    However, Minnie did not hesitate for long before she got out of the car.


    Minnie went to the security room and asked how to get in.


    She needed to have contact with the owners of themunity to be able to go in.


    So, Minnie had to call Eden.


    Well, she was still a little jumpy, but at the rate Eden''s responding to her text, it was not gonna keep her


    waiting that long, was it?


    Fortunately, Eden picked up the phone immediately this time.


    Minnie handed the phone directly to the security guard and asked Eden to speak directly to him.


    Soon, the guard returned the phone to Minnie and let her in.


    Minnie continued to follow the direction to Eden''s apartment, parked the car, and got out with the tonic.


    At this moment, she found that the tonic in her hand was simply for visiting the elderly.


    Minnie was a little flustered for a moment.


    This was awkward. She felt that even if Eden would not be angry with her for the previous event, he


    would really be angry with her this time.


    However, now that things had been like this, there was no going back.


    Eden had given Minnie thebination to the gate so she could go up herself.


    Minnie pressed the code to get up, and as the elevator climbed, Minnie''s breathing became strained.


    Finally, when Minnie reached the floor and came out of the elevator, she saw that Eden''s front door


    was open.


    Minnie was a little surprised. The man had left the door so open, but she did not know whether he was


    waiting for her or not.


    Minnie went in, stood still in entryway, and saw no sign of Eden at first nce.


    The furnishings were very simple, which was the most fashionable style.


    Minnie''s first feeling was that this style was a perfect match for Eden.


    However, she could not appreciate the decoration style at the moment. She wanted to know where


    Eden was right now but she was still embarrassed to walk in without him.


    Eden had just gone to the bathroom, and had left the door open for Minnie just before he did.


    However, when he came out of the bathroom, he found that Minnie was standing at the door and did


    note in at all.


    Eden frowned, looked at Minnie, and asked, "Why don''t youe in?"


    Minnie said, "I don''t see you."


    Eden, a little speechless, looked at Minnie and said, "I left the door for you."


    Although Minnie had this conjecture, she was still a little stunned when she heard Eden say so.


    She smiled and said, "Then I''lle in."


    She consciously took a pair of slippers from the shoe rack out, and then walked in.


    Eden''s eyes fell on the tonic she was carrying in her hand, and his expression changed.


    This woman was not gonna give it to him, was she?


    Was she really trying to piss him off?


    However, Eden was stillining when he heard Minnie say, "Well, Mr. oy, I don''t know much


    about your health. I just went to buy the supplement. I hope you don''t mind."


    Eden had been recuperating for two days after he had returned from the hospital, and he had already


    recovered.


    Now, however, he really felt that his stomach was starting to hurt again.


    Eden gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t mind. I really don''t mind."


    Minnie heard the sound of his gnashing teeth and was momentarily stunned.


    It was the first time she had heard such a sound in Eden''s mouth, and she waspletely at a loss.


    Minnie was carrying the tonic and had no idea what to do at the moment.


    Eden looked at her embarrassed look, and found really angry and funny at the same time.


    He sat down on a sofa and said, "Sit down. Don''t just stand there."


    Minnie put the bag down on the coffee table and sat down on a single sofa.

 Chapter 593 HeS Just A Sidekick

    Chapter 593 He''S Just A Sidekick


    Chapter 593 He''s just a sidekick


    For a moment, neither of them spoke, and Minnie was still a little embarrassed.


    At this moment, she waspletely different from before in front of Eden.


    Previously, she had done everything ording to her own personality. She had acted recklessly and


    had never ced Eden in a position where she needed to be cared for.


    And now, this man, because of her willfulness, was suffering, which made Minnie feel very inexcusable.


    She looked at Eden and finally asked, "Mr. oy, are you all right?"


    Eden looked at her with a half-smile and asked, "What do you think?"


    When Minnie heard him say this, she became even more uneasy.


    Hearing the volume of Eden''s voice, she thought he had no problem at all.


    But, looking at his face, Minnie was not sure again.


    It was the first time Eden had seen Minnie like this, and for a moment he felt it very funny.


    Minnie was so unlike her.


    It seemed that she was not entirely heartless, but knew how to worry about him.


    Eden said, "I got an IV. I''m fine."


    Relieved, Minnie remembered what Aimee had said. She looked at Eden and asked, "Why didn''t you


    stay in the hospital for a few more days? How did you get out?"


    When he just received Minnie''s message, he already wanted to ask her who on earth told her that he


    was in hospital?


    Minnie saw Eden''s strange look, and felt very confused.


    Eden said, "I kind of wanted to lie to you about how miserable I was in the hospital, but it didn''t do me


    any good to get caught."


    Minnie paused again and looked suspiciously at Eden.


    Eden said, "I''m not in the hospital. It''s not that bad. I just had an IV and I''m fine."


    Minnie, seeing that Eden''s words were true, nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Eden looked at her, feeling funny. After a while, he just asked, "Are you afraid that I really have


    something wrong so I''ll ckmail you?"


    Minnie was at a loss for words.


    She lowered her head and did not look at Eden''s face.


    She didn''t think so, but she couldn''t deny that she was really worried that Eden would have some bad


    thoughts about her because of this.


    Eden said, "Don''t worry. It''s not that big of a deal. I won''t hold it against you."


    Minnie didn''t answer but kept her head down. For a moment, she didn''t know how to face Eden.


    Eden, on the other hand, looked at her in amusement, and suddenly had a slight desire to amuse her.


    Eden said, "But do you think of me as an old man?"


    Minnie looked up at Eden atst, and the look on her face when she heard him say this suddenly


    became a little ufortable.


    She coughed lightly and said, "I thought your stomach wasn''t good, so..."


    Minnie, unable to continue herself, lowered her head again, feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to


    hammer herself to death.


    Eden chuckled and said, "How about this? You go cook me a meal, and I''ll take your gift."


    Minnie looked up at Eden again, and for a moment, she suddenly wanted to run straight out the door.


    Anyway, she just wanted to confirm how Eden''s body was, but she had never thought that he would


    treat her like this.


    Minnie was not an idiot, and naturally knew that this fellow was now embarrassing her.


    She was not angry, but thought he was childish enough.


    And she did not want to y this childish game with him.


    Eden didn''t hear Minnie''s answer so he said, "What''s the matter? You don''t want to?"


    Minnie struggled in her heart for a while, but finally decided that it wasn''t too difficult.


    "Then you must promise me that you will never use this against me again," she said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not that boring."


    Minnie really wanted toin, but she held back.


    She stood up and said, "Where is the kitchen?"


    Eden pointed in the direction of the kitchen and said, "But I don''t have any food at home."


    Minnie looked at Eden, confused. So, was he kidding her right now?


    Eden said, "Why don''t we go to the supermarket first?"


    Minnie had a strange feeling when she heard Eden''s proposal.


    She had imagined the two of them going to the supermarket together, somehow letting her think that it


    was a rather ambiguous thing.


    "Or," Minnie said, "Order take-out."


    Now the take-out industry was so convenient that people can buy whatever they wanted.


    Eden said, "The supermarket is downstairs. We have to go to the gate to get the takeout. Do you want


    to take it or should I?"


    Minnie didn''t know that thismunity was managed so strictly that takeout wasn''t even allowed to be


    delivered.


    If that was the case, what was the point of ordering takeout?


    Now that Eden had said so, Minnie had no other excuse.


    "Let''s go," she said, "But I want to say in advance that I''m not a good cook."


    She was only able to cook the food that was merely edible. And it was impossible to make it delicious.


    Minnie was worried that Eden, the spoiled young man, would not be particrly demanding of food.


    However, in fact, their only two dining experience let Minnie feel that Eden was not so harsh.


    He even followed her to the shabby restaurant without any dislike. Therefore, maybe Eden was not


    such a picky person.


    Eden took one look at Minnie and said, "As long as you can make it."


    Minnie nodded and said, "With your words, I''m free to y and do not ept the order. If you don''t eat


    specific food, tell me now."


    Eden chuckled. When he heard her tone, Eden said, "You''re going to gag me right now."


    Minnie had a sense of desperation and said, "Do you agree or not?"


    She did not even realize that when she said this, her tone was actually a little displeased.


    Even Eden didn''t expect that Minnie would talk to him in such an intonation, which made him very


    happy.


    His eyes darkened and had a gleam of light.


    Instead of continuing the discussion with Minnie, Eden said, "Come on, let''s go to the supermarket."


    Minnie nodded and followed Eden out the door.


    As Eden said, there was indeed a supermarket downstairs. The size was not small, and it was a very


    high-quality one.


    This supermarket waspletely for the convenience of the owners in themunity.


    When the two people walked in, a butler-like person had already taken a cart and asked if he would


    apany them or give it to them.


    Eden asked Minnie, who was not used to being followed, and reached over to take the shopping cart.


    Eden reached over, took the shopping cart from Minnie''s hand, and pushed it, following Minnie.


    He was just letting Minnie do whatever she wanted. And he was a sidekick now.


    When Minnie saw this, she didn''t have any objection but started to concentrate on choosing the


    ingredients she needed.


    She was not lying that she didn''t really know much about cooking.


    So there was only so much to choose from.


    Eden saw Minnie quickly putting all kinds of food into the shopping cart. The quick action made Eden


    wonder if Minnie was lying to him.

 Chapter 594 Why DonT You Do It Yourself

    Chapter 594 Why Don''T You Do It Yourself


    Chapter 594 Why don''t you do it yourself


    When they walked to the fresh area, Eden''s eyes fell on the hairtail fish.


    Eden looked at Minnie and asked, "Do you know how to make hairtail fish?"


    Minnie shook her head. "I don''t even know how to cook any fish," she said


    It was not that she had not tried it before. However, the fish seemed to be at odds with her. Every time,


    no matter what she did, it would break into pieces in the pot.


    Minnie had always been bitter about it.


    However, Minnie didn''t cook much fish. And she wasn''t the kind of person who would try and fail at


    small things. Since she had already failed, she would give up quickly and wouldn''t waste any more time


    on such things.


    Eden said, "I''m kind of in the mood for some of this. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Minnie looked at Eden and said, "I thought I told you before we came out that I don''t take orders."


    Her cooking skills were not yet good enough for Eden to order food immediately.


    Eden, on the other hand, said, "I''m not really ordering. I''m just telling you what I think. If you don''t want


    to, I won''t force you."


    She didn''t know why, but she had a kind of inexplicable feeling when Eden said this, he was a little bit


    bitchy.


    However, Minnie came to apologize to him today. Naturally, she thought that she needed to make her


    attitude nice. No matter how hard Eden embarrassed her, she should agree kindly first.


    Minnie said, "If you must want to eat it, I can try it, but you mustn''t make fun of me."


    Eden said, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not that kind of person."


    Minnie heard him say so, so there was no reason to continue to refuse.


    She nodded and said, "Well, then it must be the hairtail fish. You can''t choose any other fish."


    Of all the varieties, Minnie thought the hairtail should be a little easier to cook.


    Eden chuckled when he heard that. It was the first time he had seen Minnie like that. It was so new to


    him. It waspletely different from the way she appeared in front of him in the past.


    Somehow Eden thought it was cute.


    Eden said, "Okay, whatever you say."


    His casual remark, in Minnie''s opinion, was another matter.


    Minnie only felt a little vague in it, letting her have a strange mood.


    Eden didn''t notice Minnie''s strange appearance. He picked up two beautiful hairtail and put them in the


    shopping cart.


    They went to buy some other things and went home after paying the bill.


    Inside the kitchen, Minnie arranged the ingredients ording to her preferences. They were neatly


    arranged, as if each ingredient had its own life.


    Eden just returned a phone call, came into the kitchen, and saw such a scene.


    His jaw dropped. He leaned against the ss table, looked at Minnie, and asked, "Do you have OCD?"


    Minnie looked at Eden and said, "No."


    "Then you are?" Eden pointed to the ingredients. It was hard to believe that the ingredients can be so


    arranged in this way.


    "It''s easy to operate," Minnie said


    Eden said nothing more, but gave Minnie a thumbs up and said, "Great."


    Minnie looked at Eden, but could see no other emotion in his face, and did not take it to heart.


    The only problem for Minnie now was that she didn''t want to handle the fish herself.


    Minnie said, "Mr. oy, are you busy?"


    As Eden heard the words, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What?"


    "Could you please deal with the fish for me?" said Minnie.


    Although Eden was ready toe in to help, he did not expect that she would directly let him deal with


    the fish.


    To be honest, it was also quite a challenge for Eden.


    Eden said, "If I say I can''t do it, are you not going to do it?"


    Minnie''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She looked at Eden and almost said, "Is this okay? Tell me


    quickly that you won''t."


    Eden did not want to be fooled by her. His gaze fell on the fish. Indeed, he had never dealt with it


    before, but that did not mean that he could not handle it.


    They were just fish. How hard can it be?


    With that in mind, Eden set to work.


    Although she was a little disappointed that Eden went so far as to make her cook the hairtail, when


    Minnie saw Eden was so neat in dealing with the fish, she was still stunned.


    In her mind, Eden was supposed to be a rich man who could get whatever he wanted and had never


    done such a thing before, so it was impossible for him to do it.


    Now it seemed that she was prejudiced against him.


    Minnie retracted her thoughts and began to work on the ingredients.


    Although her cooking skills were not that great, her skill of cutting things up was excellent.


    Moreover, she could even cut all the dices to the same size, and all the strips to the same thickness, to


    make Eden''s eyes ze over.


    Eden couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He said, "You said you do not have OCD, but I think you''re on the verge of the serious illness."


    Otherwise, who would be outrageous like her?


    It was not as if she measured them one by one with a ruler.


    Minnie looked at the finished product she had cut out and thought it was a bit of an exaggeration.


    Still, she said proudly, "It''s my ability to cut like this, isn''t it?"


    Eden said, "Yeah, it''s good. It''s very good."


    He did not skimp on his praise, but it made Minnie a little embarrassed.


    Eden wasn''t needed to help with the rest.


    Minnie said, "Mr. oy, go about your business, and I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Eden asked yfully, "Kick me out? Why? Are you afraid you''ll be discovered when doing something?"


    Minnie heard the sarcasm in his voice and, not wanting to show him weakness, opened her mouth and


    said, "Yes, I''m afraid you would find out that I want to poison you."


    Eden burst outughing as soon as he heard her.


    This woman was really brave.


    "I''ll have to stay here and watch you," he said. "Otherwise, you won''t be able to tell if anything happens


    to me."


    This guy, bringing that up again, really made her feel bad.


    But Minnie didn''t insist.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Suit yourself," she said


    Anyway, she cooked badly, but it didn''t mean she forgot how to cook just because someone was


    watching.


    So Eden wanted to stay here, and she just let him stay here.


    Eden really didn''t leave. He crossed his arms and just watched Minnie move step by step.


    None of them noticed that the gate was opened and someone came in from outside.


    Mariam walked in with a thermal lunch box and didn''t notice anyone in the kitchen.


    Eden had soundproofed every room in the house, and when the kitchen door was shut, there was no


    sounding from inside.


    Mariam had always believed that the kitchen in Eden''s ce existed only because every house had a


    kitchen, not because there was a need for one here.


    So she never thought she was going to find Eden in the kitchen.


    She went straight to Eden''s bedroom and knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Mariam nced curiously at the closed bedroom door and then looked in the direction of the study.


    She was sure that Eden had not left the house today, but she did not know which room Eden was in.


    After knocking on several doors and getting no response, Mariam took out her cell phone and dialed


    Eden''s number.


    However, she heard the ringtoneing from the direction of the dinning room.


    Mariam walked over, only to find Eden''s phone on the dining room table.


    It was then that she noticed someone in the kitchen.


    Mariam was a little surprised. When did this guy get so good?


    He was gonna cook?


    It was incredible.


    She walked over, pushed open the kitchen door, but heard her son''s voice. "Don''t you put a little too


    much soy sauce in this?"


    Mariam did not see whom Eden was talking to because Eden''s body was in the way.


    The next second, she heard a female voice. "Why don''t you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 595 Have Nothing To Do With Me

    Chapter 595 Have Nothing To Do With Me


    Chapter 595 Have nothing to do with me


    Mariam froze in amazement.


    What did she hear?


    A woman''s voice?


    Her son had a woman here!


    Mariam could no longer contain her excitement. She sped her hands so tightly that she did not


    scream.


    God, this was great. She''d got a future daughter-inw.


    Mariam tried to hold back her excitement, then said, "Eden, you''re in the kitchen."


    Eden''s body stiffened uncontrobly the moment he heard his mother''s voice.


    He turned around, looked at Mariam, and asked, "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m worried about you. Look at you, you''re sick and you don''t talk to your family. I just found out,"


    Mariam said.


    Although she said she was worried about Eden, her eyes had fallen on Minnie''s body.


    Mariam quickly recognized Minnie as the most satisfied of all the girls she had set Eden up on a blind


    date with.


    But, after she set them up, what did Eden tell her?


    They were not suitable.


    Mariam wanted to go up and punch Eden in the head.


    Was there any truth in this bastard''s mouth?


    They were not suitable?


    But they were in the kitchen now?


    Kitchen was an intimate ce where no one could enter casually.


    Eden was such a bastard. She was so mad at him.


    However, now that Minnie was here, Mariam could not say anything, even though she was full of


    She can only silently keep that in mind. When she was home, she can tell her husband who can deal


    with Eden himself.


    Eden had felt the deep resentment of his mother, and now he could not exin it.


    But Eden didn''t want to exin.


    He was quite happy to see such a misunderstanding, but also hoped that his mother can help him.


    Minnie had a totally different reaction.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She tensed up when she heard the sudden noise.


    Especially since it was a female voice, her first reaction was that she wasn''t going to be taken for a


    mistress, was she?


    Just thinking about it, Minnie had already quickly conjured up a scene in her mind that she was going to


    be involved in a fight.


    This thought, however,sted only a few seconds.


    Soon, Minnie saw clearly who wasing. It was a beautiful woman with elegance.


    Minnie immediately understood what the identity of the visitor had.


    However, realizing that it was Eden''s mother, Minnie became even more nervous.


    Her hand that was holding the turner could not help but tremble. It was only because her body''s instinct


    was quite reliable that she did not allow her to drop it onto the ground or into the pot directly.


    Minnie even remembered to turn off the fire so that she wouldn''t panicter, no matter what she had to


    face.


    In just a few tens of seconds, Minnie put on an action movie in her mind.


    Mariam did not immediately ask Eden what Minnie was doing there, but looked at her gently, even


    watching what she was doing.


    She was more pleased with Minnie, to say the least.


    She was a calm girl who did not panic when anything happened.


    The more Mariam looked at her, the more satisfied she was.


    In particr, the girl was much more beautiful than she was in the picture.


    The photo sent to her had been retouched to remove the girl''s aura.


    Mariam said, "You must be Minnie. So you''re the one taking care of Eden. No wonder he didn''t tell me


    anything. If I''d known you were here, I wouldn''t have bothered."


    Minnie was at a loss for words from Mariam. She did not dare to tell Mariam directly that it was her who


    had caused her son''s illness, but she had only just learned that her son had survived these past few


    days on his own.


    Mariam''s words, however, gave her all the credit, which made Minnie even more ashamed.


    What was she gonna do? How was she gonna answer that?


    Eden almost pped for his mother.


    Although she said it because she didn''t know the inside story, Eden saw Minnie''s expression and was


    particrlyfortable.


    He pursed his lips, and, not wanting to upset Minnie, said directly to Mariam, "Mom, why didn''t you tell


    me you wereing?"


    "I''m worried about you. I made some soup and came over to see you. You don''t live at home, so I can''t


    take care of you here, but it seems that I don''t need to worried no one takes care of you now," Mariam


    said.


    Eden saw that Mariam had really misunderstood her, so he said, "It''s good that you''re here. You can


    and take a look. Which one of us is wrong?"


    Eden pulled Mariam over to judge between him and Minnie.


    Just now, the two of them had argued about soy sauce no less than three times.


    Minnie always put soy sauce in whatever she cooked.


    Eden didn''t know how to cook, but he knew soy sauce wasn''t the way to go.


    Now, since there was a third person, she can made a judgement.


    Minnie, on the other hand, was a total wreck.


    Eden was simply doing too much. Her shoring waspletely exposed to Mariam.


    Minnie could almost feel that she was going to be embarrassed.


    However, to Minnie''splete surprise, Mariam took a look at the food in the pot and immediately


    said, "I don''t think she put too much on it. I think it''s pretty good. Look at the color. How beautiful is it? It


    smells good too. I''m sure it tastes good too."


    Minnie was struck dumb while Eden was quite confused.


    Minnie''s face was almost red. She was really grateful that Mariam would say that, but felt even more


    guilty.


    She was really bad at cooking.


    Eden almostughed at his mother by anger.


    "Mom," he said, "Nothing hasn''t even happened yet. Is it okay for you to be so biased?"


    Mariam red at him and said, "Is it inappropriate? I think it''s appropriate."


    Yeah, well, was she his mother?


    She was right about everything.


    The conversation between Eden and Mariam made Minnie feel even more embarrassed. Why did it


    sound so flirtatious to her?


    Especially Eden''s words.


    She wanted to ask, "What''s going on? What does that mean by ''nothing hasn''t even happened yet''?"


    What did he want?


    What else can they do?


    In addition, Eden''s "biased" directly set the tone of the dialogue to be very ambiguous.


    Minnie even wondered if they were talking about other people, not about her.

 Chapter 596 You Are Just Lying To Me

    Chapter 596 You Are Just Lying To Me


    Chapter 596 You are just lying to me


    Mariam didn''t bother to pay any attention to her son, so she took Minnie''s hand directly and said,


    "Minnie, it''s really hard for you to take care of this bastard, so when you two are free, go home and


    have dinner together. I will cook for you myself."


    Minnie just felt that the direction of the development became more and more strange, and she was


    already a little confused about what Mariam and Eden meant.


    She had no way to back down, which made her feel bad.


    In particr, facing Mariam''s enthusiasm and intimacy, Minnie felt even more at a loss.


    It had been a long time since she had such an intimate rtionship with her elder.


    This kind of contact made her feel a little ufortable.


    Minnie subconsciously went to ask Eden for help, but met his gentle eyes.


    Minnie naturally thought that did she see it wrong? How could she see such a look in Eden''s eyes?


    This was simply too strange.


    This gaze was only for a moment, and soon, Eden looked away.


    He hooked Mariam''s shoulder and said, "Mom, don''t scare her."


    Mariam red at Eden when she heard that, but was very happy to hear him say that.


    This bastard, did he know how to protect her?


    It also made her feel very happy.


    Eden didn''t know what his mother was thinking, just just felt that there was a weird feeling in her eyes


    when she looked at him.


    His instinct made Eden think that the best way now was to let his mother leave as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, Minnie might really feel ufortable because she was here.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, before Eden could speak, Mariam said first, "Ah, I remember I have something to do. I have


    to go first. I put the soup on the table. You can pour it outter and drink it."


    After finishing speaking, Mariam looked at Minnie again and said, "Minnie, you''re wee to my home


    when you are free. You can chat with me, go shopping. I''ll wait for you."


    Minnie had no way to refuse Mariam''s invitation, so she could only exchange contact information with


    her obediently, and then sent her away with Eden.


    When the door closed, Eden turned his head to look at Minnie and asked, "My mother is here, making


    you ufortable?"


    Minnie didn''t hide it and said, "I''m not used to it with elders around, and I can''t control my


    nervousness."


    Eden didn''t know that she had this problem, and said after hearing the words, "However, you can treat


    my mother not as an elder, but as your friend."


    As Minnie heard this, she watched Eden in disbelief. In Minnie''s view, this was simply impossible. She


    just wanted to stay away from the elders.


    However, the feeling Mariam gave her was not as oppressive as those elders before.


    This really surprised Minnie, but she was also terrified.


    Eden didn''t say anything more, but said, "Okay, if you don''t want to contact my mother, you don''t have


    to, and she won''t make things difficult for you. The most important thing now is what about this dish?"


    Just now Minnie turned off the fire. Now Eden was not sure whether this dish can still be eaten.


    Minnie finally remembered that there was such a thing as the dish.


    She looked at Eden, then at the food in the pot, and said, "I can cook it for a while, and it should be


    edible. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    Although she was bad at cooking, she was still very confident.


    Eden didn''t say anything more, but motioned her to continue.


    Minnie turned the fire on, and suddenly felt that she really put too much soy sauce.


    She looked at Eden and said, "Why don''t I try adding some water?"


    To tone down the vor of the soy sauce a bit?


    Eden was speechless.


    Was this a little naive?


    Eden said, "Forget it. I''m a little hungry."


    Minnie heard it and quickened her movement unconsciously.


    She said, "Why don''t you sit down first? I''ll be done soon."


    Eden did not continue to stay in the kitchen at this moment, but went out to deal with his own business.


    By the way, he took a look at his phone.


    Sure enough, he had seen dozens of messages from his mother.


    There was a series of excited emoji.


    After that, there was a series of voice messages that couldn''t hide her excitement. Eden didn''t need to


    tap on it, but he could already guess what his mother said.


    Squeezing the space between his brows with a headache, Eden tapped on the family chat group. Sure


    enough, his dear mother had already spread the word about Minnie''s stay in his house, and now it had


    even been discussed in the group what should their child''s name be.


    Eden didn''t dare to send messages in the group at this time. Otherwise, he can guarantee that he will


    be torn to pieces as soon as he appeared.


    Tuning the phone off, Eden felt he got a serious headache.


    He hadn''t won her heart yet, and didn''t know if he can seed, but everyone in his family had known


    about it.


    If he didn''t seed, he will have to be wiped out by those terrible "creatures" in his family.


    Just thinking about it gave Eden a headache.


    He went back to the kitchen just in time for Minnie to bring out thest dish.


    Eden walked over, picked up the dishes, and walked to the dinning room.


    Minnie came over with two other dishes, and when Eden turned around, he saw her beside him.


    This feeling was so wonderful that Eden even had a doubt whether the two of them had already started


    to live together.


    As soon as the words "live together" popped into his mind, Eden had a strange feeling.


    The feeling of fullness that he had never experienced before filled his entire heart.


    This feeling was very wonderful. Even, in Eden''s opinion, it was a feeling that he really wanted to


    grasp.


    Minnie didn''t notice the change in Eden''s eyes. After she put down the dishes, she turned and went


    back to the kitchen to take the rice.


    Eden poured Mariam''s soup into the bowls and put them on the table.


    The two sat opposite each other. Eden picked up a fork, but saw Minnie looking at him nervously.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and was not in a hurry to pick up the food, but looked at


    her and said, "Afraid that I''ll say the dishes are not delicious?"


    She knew whether it tasted good or not.


    Minnie said, "You don''t need to make it difficult for yourself."


    Eden gave a lowugh and said, "Then you don''t have to be so nervous."


    He didn''t look like a person who would embarrass himself. If it was really difficult to swallow the food,


    he will not conceal it.


    After Minnie heard this, she didn''t say anything more, but took the lead in taking a piece of hairtail.


    The fish looked exceptionally good. There were actually several pieces, all of which were very


    She was quite looking forward to how the hairtail was.


    After she tasted it, a look of surprise shed in Minnie''s eyes.


    It was very strange. She actually thought that the fish she made today was very delicious.


    Eden smiled involuntarily when he saw her expression.


    He said, "So, it should taste good?"


    Minnie raised her eyebrows, and said withcency, "Just try it and you''ll know."


    Eden took it, put it in his mouth and tasted it.


    Minnie stared at Eden''s expression, which could not hide the uneasiness.


    She didn''t know if it was intentional that Eden chewed for a long time without swallowing it.


    Minnie was almost agitated by him.


    Her gaze was fixed on Eden, but she was almost about to be angered by him.


    Eden pursed the corners of his mouth,pletely chewing and eating slowly.


    Finally, when Minnie was about to lose herposure, Eden said, "I think you''re just lying to me."

 Chapter 597 I WonT Let You Send Me Back

    Chapter 597 I Won''T Let You Send Me Back


    Chapter 597 I won''t let you send me back


    Minnie frowned and looked at Eden when she heard this. If she didn''t see the smile in his eyes, she


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    would really think that Eden was unhappy.


    Minnie asked, "Do you think it''s not tasty?"


    Eden gave a lowugh and said, "I think you''re lying to me by saying that your cooking is not good."


    Minnie could take Eden''s words as apliment to herself.


    Eden saw Minnie''s eyes light up, a light he had never seen before.


    He said, "The appearance is a bit poor, but the taste is quite good."


    When Eden said this, he disliked himself a little bit that he could really say any kind of nonsense.


    Minnie''s fish was edible. At most it was not as bad as she said, but it can''t be considered delicious.


    However, he had already said that, so naturally there was no way to take them back.


    Eden said, "Don''t be so unconfident in the future. You are doing pretty well."


    Minnie burst outughing. Was this manforting her?


    But, Eden''s words really made her feel very happy.


    Minnie never thought of herself as a very coaxable girl before, but today she was indeed coaxed by


    Eden.


    The atmosphere of the two was very harmonious and they finished the dinner.


    Minnie got up to tidy up the dishes. Eden reached out and pressed her wrist, saying, "Leave it alone.


    Someone will tidy up tomorrow."


    Minnie heard this, but the movement of her hands didn''t stop.


    She said, "I don''t want to leave it like this. It''s an eyesore."


    She was used to returning things to their original positions after they were used. If they were not tidied


    up, she will feel particrly ufortable.


    Eden looked at her with more meaningful eyes.


    Minnie was ufortably stared at by him, frowned, and subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Eden asked, "Are you really not obsessivepulsive? How do I feel that you are seriously ill?"


    Minnie was speechless.


    Can she use violence?


    Seeing the change in her face, Eden stopped his joking attitude and said, "Okay, then you go to rest. I''ll


    do it."


    When Minnie heard this, she looked at Eden with a puzzled face.


    It was really weird to hear such words from Eden''s mouth.


    Especially, she had just heard Eden say to wait for someone to clean it up tomorrow.


    As soon as she heard it, she knew that this guy wouldn''t do anything at home, and it was impossible for


    him to do these things on his own.


    Minnie really felt that he was not gonna wash the dishes by himself .


    However, Eden didn''t give Minnie the chance to explore so much, but just took the dishes into the


    kitchen and started washing.


    Minnie wiped the dining table clean, then got into the kitchen, wanting to see if Eden was truly skilled.


    However, when Minnie walked in, she was instantly dumbfounded.


    Eden put all the dishes in the sink, and was pressing the dish soap. After a while, the sink was full of


    foam.


    Minnie looked at Eden stiffly, and was even more shocked when she was sure he was serious.


    She finally couldn''t take it anymore, and walked over to "rescue" the dish soap from Eden''s hands.


    Minnie said, "How long are you going to wash like this?"


    Eden looked at Minnie suspiciously, as if he didn''t understand what she meant.


    Minnie sighed even more.


    She shouldn''t have any expectations of this man.


    Minnie asked, "Have you never washed dishes?"


    Eden nodded honestly, because he really hadn''t done such a thing.


    Basically, he didn''t eat at home, and even if he did, he would wait for servants toe clean up the


    next day, and he never did it himself.


    Minnie had an expression on her face that she knew it.


    She smiled and said to Eden, "You should go to rest. I''m afraid that the more you wash, the less clean


    they will be."


    Eden immediately became joyless.


    He said, "I just haven''t done it, and it''s not that I can''t do it."


    Minnie looked at Eden, feeling it funny, and asked, "If you haven''t done it, how can you do it?"


    Eden said, "Isn''t it just washing the dishes? How difficult can it be?"


    He pulled Minnie aside and said, "Don''t do anything. I believe I can do it!"


    Eden didn''t know why he had the desire to win, and even he himself didn''t seem to understand it. He


    may do this simply because he didn''t want to be looked down upon by Minnie.


    Minnie had no choice but to let him go.


    Eden started to wash the dishes eagerly, but soon, he found that it was really difficult as Minnie said.


    In particr, his hands felt slippery, and he couldn''t even hold a bowl.


    Minnie was very helpless at first because of Eden''s stubbornness.


    However, when looking at it, Minnie couldn''t helpughing.


    Wasn''t this man a little cute?


    She just watched him rinse a bowl for a long time, but it still hadn''t been rinsed clean.


    Minnie really couldn''t bear to let him do alone like this.


    She asked kindly, "Do you need my help?"


    Eden said, "No."


    Minnie shrugged, turned and walked out of the kitchen.


    Whatever, if he persisted, she will honor his choice, won''t she?


    When he saw Minnie leaving, Eden''s tense expression became even uglier.


    He wanted to ask himself why he persisted just now.


    Finally, Eden cleaned all the dishes.


    He never knew that washing dishes was actually a hard job.


    The bowls and dishes that Minnie used today were actually not that many. They had four dishes and


    one soup. Plus the tableware for two people, logically speaking, it was incredibly quick to wash them.


    However, he was so stumped.


    It was ridiculous.


    Minnie had been sitting on the sofa since just now, and actually wanted to leave directly, but Eden was


    still washing the dishes, so it was not good for her to leave like this.


    She hadn''t forgotten that she came here to apologize today.


    However, Minnie didn''t expect that Eden could wash for so long with just a few dishes.


    It had been more than half an hour before Eden shook his wrist and came out of the kitchen.


    Minnie pursed her lips, struggling not tough out loud.


    Otherwise, it would be too unkind.


    She looked at Eden and asked, "Are you really okay?"


    How could Eden show weakness in front of her? Twitching the corner of his mouth, he said, "How can I


    be bad?"


    Minnie didn''t expose him but just said, "Then, it''s gettingte, so I''ll be leaving first."


    She had to sing in the bar tonight.


    Eden also thought of this and asked, "Where are you going? Can I take you there?"


    Minnie stared at him, unable to hide the helplessness in her eyes.


    How could he not know where she was going? She was afraid he had already figured out her itinerary.


    Minnie said, "I came by car."


    "I''m going out for a while, so you can pick me up on the way." Eden said.


    Minnie looked at Eden even more helplessly, and said, "Do you really want to go with me?"


    Eden asked, "Is there anything inconvenient for you?"


    Minnie shrugged and said, "No."


    "Then let''s go. I''m in a hurry. Don''t dy me." Eden said.


    Minnie was about tough at Eden''s words. How weird the things happened to them was.


    However, she could see that Eden was determined to follow her today.


    Minnie was no longer stubborn, but said, "Then why don''t you drive behind me?"


    She didn''t want to send him back yet.


    Eden knew what Minnie was thinking, and licked inside his cheek lightly. He wanted to know if she


    regarded him as a scoundrel.


    Eden said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you send me back."

 Chapter 598 Easy To Spoil The Atmosphere

    Chapter 598 Easy To Spoil The Atmosphere


    Chapter 598 Easy to spoil the atmosphere


    The two got into Minnie''s car.


    On the way, Eden asked, "Why do you go to the bar to sing?"


    Minnie was holding the steering wheel. Hearing this, she didn''t turn her head to look at Eden, but asked


    instead, "You think I shouldn''t go there?"


    Eden said, "No, it just doesn''t feel like your character to do so."


    Minnieughed again when she heard this, and said, "Then what kind of character do I have?"


    Eden said, "Do you really want me to say it?"


    "Huh?" Minnie felt that sometimes she was quite elusive about Eden''s thoughts.


    He seemed to have a lot of thoughts about her, but some of them had no basis.


    However, for Minnie, there was nothing to be unhappy about, but she was just curious why Eden had


    those thoughts.


    Eden said, "When you first met me, you make yourself into an academic, but end up going to the bar to


    sing at night. Tell me, can I not be surprised?"


    Minnie burst outughing, and said with a smile, "Is it because of this? Isn''t it because you have


    stereotype of me?"


    As Eden heard the words, he felt that what Minnie said was not wrong.


    He said, "In this way, it''s my fault."


    Minnie didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious.


    That was exactly what she thought.


    Eden found that Minnie was actually quite egoistic in front of him.


    However, this may not be because she was only like this in front of him, but she herself was such a


    self-centered person.


    Eden didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but rather, it was nice.


    What he disliked the most was the kind of person who, in order to please someone, changed


    themselves and lost the appearance they should have.


    Soon, they arrived at the bar.


    Minnie parked the car and said to Eden, "I''m going backstage."


    Eden nodded and did not follow Minnie.


    He went in directly from the main entrance of the bar. The bar owner was stunned when he saw him


    Eden nodded in response, and didn''t say much, but walked directly to the ce closest to the stage.


    This made the bar owner stunned again, and he even wondered if he had made a mistake. Otherwise,


    why would he be sitting here?


    The bar owner asked, "Mr. oy, why are you sitting here today?"


    "I''ll sit here from now on. Leave this seat to me." Eden said.


    He actually didn''t like this position, but, in order to be closer to the stage, this was the best ce to


    watch.


    The bar owner was a little bit embarrassed. Although this location was the best ce to watch, it was


    the ce where the most things happened.


    This was why it was troublesome for the bar owner.


    Naturally it was impossible to keep customers out of the door. As long as there was no particrly


    outrageous incident, he will open the door to wee all customers.


    However, this position was the favorite one of some people.


    For those people, he also had a headache. They hadn''t done anything substantively destructive, so


    there was no reason for him to keep those people out of the door.


    The owner had always let these people go before, because no matter how noisy they were, they didn''t


    have the guts to really make troubles, and they won''t affect the distinguished guests.


    Now, Eden was siting in this position, and the meaning was different.


    The bar owner asked tentatively, "Mr. oy, how about I find you a morefortable seat?"


    Eden changed the seat where he used to take, which meant that he was not satisfied with that.


    So, in order to satisfy Eden, the owner can only rack his brains.


    However, he was actually extraordinarily embarrassed and really can''t think of any other seat that can


    satisfy Eden.


    Eden looked at him and said, "No, this is fine. I''m right here."


    The owner had no other choice but to give up.


    Eden didn''t care what he was thinking at all, but just cared that the location was close to Minnie.


    Moreover, he had long disliked those ignorant brats who didn''t know what they were doing.


    Minnie was not considered an insider of the bar, but there were quite a few people trying to mess with


    her.


    They had no substantive harassing action yet. Otherwise, he would have rushed over from his original


    seat long ago.


    Minnie so recklessly .


    Having made up his mind, Eden sat here more leisurely and wantonly.


    It''s still early, there aren''t many people in the bar, Minnie is getting ready backstage, and she didn''t


    show up so early.


    Before, when Minnie was waiting in the backstage, she just waited there, but today she walked to the


    corner, took a look, and found that Eden was sitting in the seat closest to the stage.


    Minnie froze for a moment, then the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously.


    She didn''t even notice that there seemed to be something quietly changing, attacking her with a force


    that could not be ignored.


    This feeling caused Minnie to even be in a trance for a moment.


    She wasn''t even sure if this feeling was real.


    10o''clock in the evening was the time for Minnie to sing today.


    She was going to sing three songs today, and the ylist was given to the bandst week. However,


    when she sat in the audience just now, Minnie had an impulse and went directly to change songs with


    the band.


    Changing songs was not a serious problem, as long as it was a song that the band was familiar with.


    And usually, they will be cooperative.


    However, the song that Minnie changed was quite difficult.


    It caught the band by surprise.


    Someone asked strangely, "Why do you change this song suddenly?"


    This was not the same as Minnie''s usual style of music.


    Minnie said, "I suddenly feel that it''s a very nice song so I want to sing it."


    Although she was not an insider of the bar, she got along well with everyone, especially the people in


    the band. They were the people who cooperated most closely.


    Minnie made people in the band like her so much naturally because she sang quite well.


    Even the bass yer of the band joked that if they wanted to go on a bigger stage one day, they can


    invite Minnie to be their lead singer, to participate inpetitions together, and stand in a shining


    ce.


    Minnie declined this. Singing was just a way for her to relieve her negative emotions. If she took this as


    a profession, it will lose its original meaning.


    When she chose a career, the most important thing was to choose something that had nothing to do


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    with her hobbies. Otherwise, she will turn her hobbies into the most resentful thing.


    There were more and more guests. As soon as a few men came in, they saw that the seat they wanted


    to sit was upied by someone, which made the men feel ufortable in an instant.


    In particr, a yellow-haired man was grumpy, scowling and rushing towards Eden''s position.


    However, when he saw clearly that the person sitting in that position was Eden, he faltered instantly.


    Eden crossed his legs and twirled a small toy in his hand, not paying attention to the group of people.


    His eyes fell on the stage boredly. Now it was a little boy singing, and his voice was very pleasant, but it


    was not the type that Eden liked.


    The only reason why he was here was Minnie.


    Finally, it was time for Minnie to perform.


    She changed her clothes backstage, but she changed them back after she decided to change the


    song.


    Minnie''s style was very varied, and basically she will try all types of music.


    However, in a ce like a bar, a hotter style of music would be more suitable.


    Minnie chose a very soothing song today, but it was rather difficult to sing, and it will be embarrassing if


    she failed.


    Singing this song in a ce like a bar might not be anything wrong.


    It was just that singing this kind of song can easily ruin the atmosphere.


    So, when the front sounded, Eden was very shocked.

 Chapter 599 When Does She Become His Woman?

    Chapter 599 When Does She Be His Woman?


    Chapter 599 When does she be his woman?


    Eden sat in the audience, watching Minnie standing in front of the microphone.


    One stood above, the other sat below, but their eyes met in each other''s sight.


    Eden had a strange feeling inexplicably.


    His eyes were glued to Minnie''s face, and were softer than ever.


    Minnie noticed Eden''s gaze, and her cheeks burned for no reason.


    She didn''t have time to think carefully about the reason why she was feeling so wrong.


    After the prelude was yed, Minnie sang the first line.


    From the first word of the lyrics, Minnie''s voice seemed to have prating power, and it directly


    silenced the chaos and noise in the entire bar.


    Everyone stopped bragging and drinking, but listened carefully to Minnie singing.


    It was exceptionally rare that this bar waspletely quiet. They didn''t do anything, but just listened to


    the sound of the song quietly.


    Eden was profoundly surprised when he heard Minnie singing this song.


    He was sure that Minnie must not know that this song was his favorite song, and it was also his


    repertoire, which would definitely be sung at the finale.


    The original singer was a man who had passed away. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as the


    sadness of the times.


    His death had caused great grief to many people.


    In fact, for many people, they dared not listen to it easily, because it was sad in itself, and the fact that


    the singer had left everyone made it even sadder.


    Moreover, in fact, very few people will sing this song. First, it was overly difficult to perform, and


    second, if someone can''t sing it well, they will feel guilty.


    However, for Eden, this song was extra healing, and it will bring him a kind offort when his mood


    was veryplicated.


    No matter what he was doing, as long as he sat down, the song can make him calm down and forget


    all his worries.


    At this moment, listening to Minnie singing this song was apletely different feeling from when a


    man sang it.


    Minnie''s voice was very ethereal, very different from when she sang rock and punk.


    It seemed to be telling a story that made people somewhat calm.


    At the end of the song, the bar was still quiet. The band didn''t immediately change to loud dance


    music, but made the moment of silence a little longer.


    When Minnie was singing, she didn''t look at Eden''s expression.


    She could just feel his gaze on her face, the gaze that she couldn''t ignore, the one that couldn''t be


    removed, the gaze that stuck to her face.


    Minnie didn''t dare bring herself to see Eden.


    Otherwise, she can guarantee that the moment she met his gaze, she will sing the wrong note.


    So, after the song was over, Minnie looked down at Eden, but in his eyes, she saw a strong emotion.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    This kind of emotion seemed to have something to do with her, but also seemed to have nothing to do


    with her.


    Minnie didn''t know how to describe it.


    This was the first time she saw such emotion in Eden''s eyes, and it made Minnie unconsciously sink


    into it, and just want to stare at him.


    Likewise, Eden was also looking at her. Their eyes met, and neither of them moved away.


    So, none of them noticed that there was a jerk approaching the stage, reaching out and trying to grab


    Minnie''s ankle.


    However, the yellow-haired man''s arm was too short, and when he stretched out, he couldn''t reach


    Minnie''s ankle at all.


    He was a little out of breath, and he climbed onto the stage directly, and was about to pounce on


    Minnie.


    He hade to the bar many times. This woman was so beautiful that it made him desiring. After he


    left the bar, he was still thinking about it crazily, wanting to make this woman his own.


    So, he came to the bar to keep an eye on her every day. At first, he even used some methods he


    thought were more serious to pursue Minnie.


    Of course, it was different from the conventional way.


    Minnie didn''t like this kind of person, and didn''t care about it at all.


    The man was very displeased by her refusal, and specially brought his brothers here to deal with this


    woman properly today, letting her know what will happen to her if she refused.


    Anyway, he was used to being a mess, and didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all.


    He only knew that he wanted to find somefort with this woman.


    So, what he was going to do today was to deal with Minnie right on the stage.


    Even, he had asked his brother to send the boss with the money, so that he would not disturb his


    business.


    When thinking, the man had climbed up the stage and pounced toward Minnie.


    However, the next second, just as his hand was about to grab Minnie''s arm, he was kicked hard on the


    back, hitting the big screen on the stage.


    Minnie froze on the spot, not seeing clearly how Eden got up from the seat, and how he jumped onto


    the stage and kicked the man.


    Eden strode towards the man who had fallen to the ground, raised his foot and kicked him hard in the


    ribs.


    His voice was full of murderous intent, as if he wanted to kill this guy viciously.


    "You''re very bold! You usually talk filthy, but now you dare do it. What do you want to do? Climb up on


    the stage? What do you want to do?" Eden said.


    As he spoke, he lifted the man up from the ground, and punched him in the face.


    The man only felt that his mouth was filled with the smell of blood. He even bit something and licked it


    carefully. It turned out to be his teeth.


    The man was naturally scared of Eden.


    He, as the rich second generation, waspletely different from Eden.


    He can brag about how awesome he was , but he dared not even open his mouth in front of really


    awesome people.


    He didn''t dare breathe out after being beaten by Eden. His legs were shaking, and even his pants were


    wet.


    Eden let go of his hand in disgust, and threw the man to the ground.


    He said, "Give out of here. If you dare touch my woman again, we''ll see it."


    These words, because Eden didn''t lower his voice and he was near the microphone, were transmitted


    directly to every corner of the bar along the microphone.


    Everyone present was shocked, and even those rubberneckers who just wanted to take a video to post


    it online, but now they found it so juicy than they expected.


    Eden was under the spotlight in Innisrial, if not well-known.


    How many women wanted to be close to him and be his girlfriend, even if it was only for a night.


    However, although Eden was usually casual, he had never been caught in this regard.


    Even though he had been on frequent blind dates recently, there was no gossip about him having any


    affairs with women.


    It had been widely circted by everyone, and the most popr one was, which blind date did Eden


    offend again, and what kind of bad luck did the girl have to go on a blind date with Eden.


    Even so, there were still women, young or old, pursuing Eden.


    However, who would have thought that Eden already had a girlfriend.


    His girlfriend sang in the bar.


    The news quickly spread widely on various social tforms.


    This night, while countless women were rolling on the bed because of Eden''s handsome kick, they


    were also hugging the quilt and crying in pain because of the shocking news that Eden already had a


    girlfriend.


    This incident caused a lot of trouble overnight. Some people even said that the reason why Eden fell in


    love with Minnie was he liked the woman who sang in bar. Suddenly, many women who didn''t


    understand the inside story but took it for granted went to various bars one after another. They wanted


    to sing to get attention.


    As the heroine of the incident, Minnie was too dazed.


    When did she be his woman?

 Chapter 600 I Really DonT Like You

    Chapter 600 I Really Don''T Like You


    Chapter 600 I really don''t like you


    Minnie didn''t sing the next song, and was directly held by Eden and left the bar.


    The two didn''t go back to the car, but Eden just led Minnie along the way forward.


    Minnie didn''t struggle, just let Eden lead her and walked forward.


    She hadn''t recovered yet and was still in shock just now.


    Although Minnie was not an idiot for Eden''s approach and naturally knew what he meant, now hearing


    him say such words made herpletely stupefied.


    When the two walked along the road, Eden was always holding Minnie''s hand.


    Minnie finally regained her spirit.


    She stopped in her tracks, and with a sudden stop, she tugged at Eden''s hand.


    Eden also stopped, turned to look at Minnie, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Minnie looked up at Eden and said, "Let''s talk."


    Eden nodded and said, "Where do you want to talk withe me? How?"


    Minnie said, "Just go over there."


    She pointed to a fountain in the distance, which sprayed water up regrly every day. Apanied by


    the sound of music, it was a very representative scenic spot in Innisrial.


    After Minnie returned to the country, she would spend many times in a daze there. In the evening, it


    was the busiest ce. She would sit for half the night and then go home.


    Now, the fountain was not actually spraying. The night was quiet.


    The two walked over and sat down on the step.


    Minnie said, "Are you serious about what you said today?"


    Eden recalled it, and soon understood which sentence Minnie was referring to.


    He chuckled and said, "Do you think I''m ying with you?"


    Indeed, Eden needed to admit that at the beginning, it was only because of Minnie''s deliberate actions


    that aroused the strange emotions in him. He wanted to expose Minnie''s mask and let her show her


    true appearance in front of him.


    As it was now, Eden never expected to have such feelings for Minnie.


    However, after tonight''s event, Eden was indeed very sure that he liked this girl and wanted her.


    So, unless Minnie told him directly that she really didn''t like him, otherwise, he was very serious and


    wanted to date her.


    Eden said, "You can think about it. What do you think of me? If you really think I have no chance, just


    tell me. I''ll not be clingy, but, I hope you can think carefully from the bottom of your heart whether you


    want to be with me."


    Minnie surly didn''t think about it at all. When she first met Eden, she deliberately pretended to be that


    way, not because she hated Eden, but simply because she didn''t like being arranged for a blind date.


    If she could refuse, she would of course refuse directly. However, that time, she was strongly arranged,


    which made her deeply disgusted with this.


    Minnie said, "I never thought about it. For so many years, I have always been alone and used to being


    alone. I don''t think I need someone to apany me by my side, so I never thought about it. Mr.


    oy, I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to be in love, and I don''t want to get married."


    Eden heard Minnie say this, and actually felt very distressed.


    He didn''t know what Minnie had gone through to make her say this, and he didn''t know how to open


    her heart.


    Eden didn''t go to see Minnie, but after a long silence, he said, "Since you say that, can I understand


    that you don''t hate me, and at least, there is nothing uneptable about me."


    Minnie responded. Her voice was very low, and she didn''t deny it.


    Eden said, "In this case, can I apply for an opportunity? I won''t force you to be with me. Give me an


    opportunity, can you?"


    Minnie didn''t answer.


    She couldn''t refuse Eden. When he said these words, he even made her feel that he was very humble.


    All he wanted was an opportunity.


    But, it was not easy for her to ept Eden''s words.


    The obstacle in her heart was genuinely difficult to surmount.


    Minnie said, "But, it may not be fair to you. I''m not suitable for you."


    Eden said, "Whether it''s suitable or not depends on the rtionship between the two of us in the future.


    Don''t unterally sentence me to death."


    Minnie stopped talking, but lowered her eyes.


    In fact, this was not the first time she met a man like Eden. After so many years, there were naturally a


    few men who pursued her, and there were all kinds of stalkers.


    However, she had never felt such trouble at a moment like this.


    This feeling was very strange, and Minnie felt that God had deliberately given her a huge problem.


    Minnie can''t lie to herself. She knew very well that the reason why she was so weird now was actually


    this person was Eden, which caused her to be entangled like this now.


    She couldn''t deny her true feeling that maybe, she certainly liked Eden.


    However, this made Minnie panic even more.


    She was not allowed to be in love with anyone.


    Minnie lowered her eyes for a long time before saying, "Eden, can you give up this request?"


    For the first time today, Minnie called Eden by his first name.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She came his home today to apologize to Eden, and always called him Mr. oy.


    Eden didn''t correct her address, because it was just amused.


    However, at this moment, when he heard her call his name so solemnly, Eden had an uncontroble


    feeling.


    At this moment, naturally there was only one reason she called him like this.


    She was rejecting him.


    Eden said, "What if my answer is no?"


    Minnie bit her lip lightly, with an uncontroble emotion welling up in her eyes.


    She said, "But, I really don''t like you. I really don''t."

 Chapter 601 HeS Suffering

    Chapter 601 He''S Suffering


    Chapter 601 He''s suffering


    April''s body had fully recovered, and she can officially live like a normal person in the future.


    This great event made Walter particrly delightful.


    He called all his brothers and let them bring their families to celebrate April''s discharge from the


    hospital.


    No one dared refuse Walter''s party.


    Except for Patrick and Aimee who had something to do and willeter, everyone else had arrived.


    Everyone was in a good mood today, especially those withpanions.


    The most out of ce in the room at the moment, except for the two bachelors Damion and Amir, was


    Eden who had the most peculiar style of doing things.


    Ever since he entered the room, he sat on a sofa in the corner and slumped on it, with a look of


    hopelessness.


    Everyone was deeply puzzled by this.


    The fact that he became a hero in a bar had been talked about in Innisrial for three days. Even their


    parents would bring up this and ask whether something good wasing for Eden.


    Of course, because of this incident, they were having a hard time.


    Those who had apanion were better, at least notgging behind.


    It was miserable for Damion and Amir. They were almost told to go out overnight and bring back a


    girlfriend.


    However, with Eden''s state now, he didn''t look like there was a good thinging for him.


    Damion and Amir sat next to Eden. Their eyes fell on Eden''s face and they asked, "What''s going on?


    Tell us."


    Eden''s expression became even more lifeless.


    He looked at Damion, then at Amir and said, "I really don''t understand is it because I really don''t attract


    women? Why did she reject me so simply?"


    Damion said helplessly, "I thought you had already seeded with your posture that day."


    Eden said, "How can it be so easy? If only it''s so easy, it would be great."


    Damion asked, "Do you really like her?"


    Eden looked at Damion and said, "Damion, do you think I''m particrly unreliable?"


    Damion nodded and said, "Cause you''re always casual."


    "Do you think she feels the same way?" Eden asked again.


    Damion said, "I don''t know. I don''t know her after all."


    Eden became even more depressed in an instant, and his whole body was crooked on the sofa, not


    even wanting to move.


    Amir stood up at this time, walked to the karaoke stand, tapped on the screen, and then handed the


    microphone to Eden.


    Eden saw the title of the song and almost threw the microphone at Amir''s head.


    The song was called: Bye-bye, The next one''s better


    Eden really wanted to know who wrote such a mean song.


    He''ll literally knock the song writer''s head off.


    Eden shoved the microphone back into Amir''s hand and said, "You bastard."


    Usually he wouldn''t do such a thing to him, but now he was actually bullying him like this.


    Amir saw that he was not singing, so he tapped on the screen again and the song was yed directly.


    Damn it! If he wasn''t in a bad mood today, he really wanted to kick this guy''s ass hard.


    Eden and Minnie seemed to have lost touch ever since they talked at the fountain.


    He sent messages to Minnie, but she never replied.


    He was not without temper at all. That day, he had already fought for it and asked Minnie to give him a


    chance.


    But, unfortunately, Minnie still treated him like this.


    This made him really upset.


    It was not that he was shameless, but naturally he was arrogant in this matter.


    However, the result of keeping his arrogance was that he seemed to have fallen into a strange circle,


    making him almost lose himself.


    This made Eden feel as if he was about to lose his soul these few days. When doing everything, he


    was like a walking dead, without any energy at all.


    If it weren''t for Walter''s party today that he wouldn''t dare note, he would really have yed ghost


    at home today.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Walter was really pissed off by Eden.


    This bastard had been making all sorts of troubles since he was a child, but there was nothing he can


    do about it.


    Now that he looked like this, it really gave him a big headache.


    Walter whispered in April''s ear, then got up and walked over to Eden''s side.


    Damion and Amir gave Eden a pitiful look, got up together, and went to the other side.


    Were they still his friends?


    Why were they so unreliable?


    They didn''t know what his current situation was?


    They really just left him alone?


    Eden looked at Walter bitterly and said with a trembling voice, "Bro."


    Walter raised his foot and kicked Eden''s calf without using any force, but it made Eden feel


    ufortable.


    He said, "You still know I''m your friend? Take a look at what you look like."


    Eden said, "Bro, I feel ufortable."


    Walter said, "Just because of that girl?"


    "You and April are going smoothly, so you don''t understand the pain in my heart." Eden said.


    When Walter heard him say that, he almostughed at him by anger.


    He said, "When do you see that she and I are going smoothly? Don''t you see how hard she''s doing?"


    After Eden heard this, he didn''t dare say anything more.


    That was right. With April''s body, it was really not easy to be able to be together with Walter now.


    Thinking about it this way, he thought Walter was the one who suffered.

 Chapter 602 You Wish

    Chapter 602 You Wish


    Chapter 602 You wish


    Eden sighed softly and said, "But, Walter, I just don''t understand why doesn''t she like me?"


    Of course he knew what kind of man he was.


    Although he usually looked very unprincipled and undisciplined, he had never been ambiguous about


    serious matters.


    In front of Minnie, he had never been like that.


    So, why did Minnie reject him?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Walter said, "When you are with her, can you clearly feel that she doesn''t like you?"


    Eden was startled when he heard the words, and then looked at Walter suspiciously, as if wondering


    what he meant by his words.


    Walter said, "If a girl really doesn''t like you, she can let you feel it when she gets along with you."


    Eden fell silent and understood what Walter meant, but he really didn''t think about it carefully.


    The way he and Minnie got along with was actually strange.


    Aside from their initial meeting when Minnie deliberately camouged herself, they only recently started


    getting in touch with each other.


    Among them, all the emotions were carried out unterally on his side.


    He didn''t think carefully about Minnie''s feelings for him.


    Of course, what Eden can be sure of was that if he wanted Minnie to have any affection for him, it was


    basically impossible.


    In this regard, Eden was very helpless, but he had no choice but to ept it.


    However, Walter''s words actually gave Eden some hints.


    Indeed, he shouldn''t think of it so simply. Judging from Minnie''s attitude, he should think more from


    Minnie''s perspective.


    The result may be quite different.


    After figuring this out, Eden felt much better.


    He looked at Walter and said, "Bro, you are the best."


    Eden came back to life.


    He picked up his ss and clinked with Walter''s, then went to pick a song.


    Damion and Amir looked at Walter with adoring eyes.


    Sure enough, this had to be done by the elder.


    Look! He brought a dying person back to life.


    Walter returned to April''s side, taking her into his arms.


    He pinched one of her fingers and yed with it in the palm of his hand.


    Eden said that he and April were going smoothly, which was something Walter couldn''t agree with.


    Only he himself knew how difficult it was for this girl toe to him.


    He didn''t want to wait for a moment, but just wanted to marry her as soon as possible.


    April was rather shy to be so close to Walter in front of so many people.


    Her face was flushed, and she wanted to back out of Walter''s arms.


    However, Walter refused and hugged her tightly, as if holding a treasure.


    April had no choice but to let him hug her like this.


    They didn''t know who mentioned it, but those people were guessing who will be the next couple to get


    married.


    Casey was the first to jump out, raising her hand and bluffing, "Me, me, it''s me. It''s me. It''s me."


    Both Walter and Miles were speechless.


    Patrick who just walked in was speechless too.


    They all looked at Kelvin in unison, and all of them seemed to say "you are doing well".


    Kelvin was also dumbfounded about this, because he hadn''t formally gone to the Hayden family to tell


    grandpa. But this girl was bluff. He visually predicted that his way to make it public would be very


    difficult.


    However, she was so cute that he really wanted to marry her right away.


    So, even now that he was about to be killed by the eyes of the three brothers of the Hayden family, he


    still looked at Casey in a doting way, which clearly meant that as long as she wanted, he can take her


    to get the marriage certificate.


    Casey naturally sensed the threat from her three brothers'' eyes, but she didn''t care at all.


    She only had Kelvin in her eyes, and said with a smile, "We''re the next. We must get married, and you


    are not allowed topete with me."


    Walter licked the corner of his mouth and said, "You wish."

 Chapter 603 Is This Going To Be Made Public?

    Chapter 603 Is This Going To Be Made Public?


    Chapter 603 Is this going to be made public?


    As soon as Walter said this, Casey frowned instantly.


    She stared at Walter with her mouth ttened, and said pitifully, "Walter, do you really want topete


    with me?"


    As Casey said it, she actually felt aggrieved, as if she had been robbed of something most important,


    and her whole body copsed.


    When Walter saw her like this, he felt a little helpless.


    This younger sister had been spoiled since she was a child, so they couldn''t bear to see her being so


    pitiful.


    And he really couldn''t bear to let her down.


    Walter took a deep look at Kelvin. Although he said he didn''t have anyints about Kelvin, he


    really didn''t understand where this man got his charm to coax his sister.


    Walter said, "Okay, okay, I won''t argue with you. Let''s see who gets ready first, okay?"


    When Casey heard this, she immediately became amused.


    She looked at Walter and said seriously, "Walter, don''t try to trip me up."


    Walter gave her a disgusted look. It would be good for their younger sister to get married earlier.


    Otherwise, they would have to worry about her. Sooner orter, their younger sister would make herself


    stupid to death.


    After Casey sat down, Kelvin put his arms around her waist, pressed against her ear and said,


    "Tomorrow, I will go to your home to tell grandpa this."


    When Casey heard Kelvin''s words, her face turned red instantly, and then she suddenly became a little


    shy.


    She was really too bold topete with her elder brother for the qualification to marry first. Thinking


    about it now, she blushed extremely.


    Kelvin noticed her shyness, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. How could this girl


    be so cute?


    It was a little toote to be shy now.


    However, she probably didn''t understand at all that she was simply making a stumbling block on his


    way to marry her.


    Squeezing Casey''s fingers, Kelvin got a headache, but still felt swelling in his chest.


    Aimee leaned in Patrick''s arms, and witnessed the "brother-sister rivalry" just now, almost dying of


    She naturally saw the helplessness in Kelvin''s eyes, and almostughed out loud.


    Kelvin was still learning from her, trying to make it easier to propose a marriage, but in the end, his


    girlfriend just tripped him herself.


    Aimee shrank into Patrick''s arms, and was really afraid that she wouldugh unkindly.


    Patrick looked down at the woman in his arms, feeling helpless.


    He pinched Aimee''s waist, and said close to her ear, "Restrain a little."


    Aimee could hear the helplessness in Patrick''s tone and theplex emotions when he said this.


    Aimee coughed lightly, looked up at Patrick and said, "Casey is so cute."


    Patrick got a headache too.


    At this moment, probably only Aimee can think that Casey was cute.


    At least, her brothers were all inplicated moods now.


    The partysted until midnight. It was rare that Aimee was in good spirits today, because she didn''t


    leave early and went back to sleep.


    Tilly and April were getting to know Aimee very well now. Plus Casey, they sat beside Aimee, studying


    her bulging belly.


    Several girls seemed to be full of interest in pregnancy, especially Tilly and Casey, who kept asking


    Aimee some weird questions.


    Even April blushed and asked Aimee some questions about her body and whether it was suitable for


    pregnancy.


    Aimee patted April''s hand and said, "Don''t worry. Your body has been nursed. You don''t have to worry


    about pregnancy, and you don''t have to worry about the impact on the baby. There won''t be any


    problems."


    April blushed and nodded, already looking forward to it.


    Except Eden who was the most ufortable person in today''s gathering, perhaps Miles didn''t feel


    good too.


    In this room, apart from the single people, only his girlfriend was not by his side.


    Miles missed Matilda very much, and especially wanted her by his side.


    However, Matilda had been so busy recently that she was very tired when she returned to the hotel


    every night. Even making a phone call or video with him was not an easy task.


    Sometimes it was early in the morning when Matilda returned to the hotel, so he was not willing to


    bother her.


    Now that the promotion had reached the second half, Matilda became even more fatigue.


    Sometimes, while having a video chat with Miles, she fell asleep easily.


    In the beginning, Miles would just look at Matilda''s sleeping face until her cell phone died.


    However, the result of this was that Matilda couldn''t sleep well at night, because the lights were turned


    on all night, which made her look very pale when she woke up the next morning.


    Miles was reluctant. Every time Matilda went back to the hotel, after they chatted briefly, he urged


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Matilda to go to bed.


    Sometimes Matilda teased him on purpose, but most of the time she was so tired that she fell asleep


    without saying a few words.


    Tonight, Miles looked at the couples in front of him and thought of Matilda very much.


    He nced at the time. Matilda will fly to Broydon today. It was a night flight, and it will arrive at around


    three o''clock in the morning.


    As it happened, there was a flight from Innisrial to Broydon at midnight.


    Miles didn''t think twice. He booked his ticket, left the party, and headed straight to the airport.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Miles alsonded at Broydon Airport.


    He did not tell Matilda that he was in Broydon too.


    Miles checked the flight information, and before Matilda''s nended, he twitched the corner of his


    mouth and walked towards the pick-up direction.


    Matilda''s nended an hourte. At four o''clock, Matilda came out with her luggage, and beside her


    were August and Francis.


    The spirit of the three of them was very good. They got a good night''s sleep on the ne just now.


    There were very few people at the airport at this time except the people who were meeting their friends


    or rtives, so Matilda saw Miles at a nce.


    Her footsteps stopped instantly. She took off her sunsses, and rubbed her eyes to make sure if she


    was not wrong.


    The ones who also stopped were naturally Francis and August. Both of them were so shocked that


    they didn''t react at all. What was going on?


    However, in the next second, Matilda didn''t even care about her luggage, but ran towards Miles.


    In Miles'' eyes, there was only Matilda, and the moment she rushed over, he directly hugged her by the


    waist.


    Matilda was about to hang on to Miles. Her voice was full of surprise, "Why did youe here?"


    Miles hugged Matilda tightly, eyes doting, and said, "I miss you."


    Matilda''s face flushed slightly, but she couldn''t hide her joy. She hooked Miles'' neck and said, "I miss


    you too."


    Miles was tantalized even more, and really wanted to give Matilda a passionate kiss.


    However, he still hesitated about the situation, and only took a deep look at Matilda, then patted her on


    the back and said, "Let''s go to the hotel first."


    Matilda nodded, then remembered that she hade with Francis and August.


    She withdrew from Miles'' arms, and as soon as she turned her head, she met August''splicated


    eyes.


    However, Matilda didn''t think much about it. She just held Miles'' hand and said, "Let''s go say hello to


    Mr. Snider and August."


    After Francis confirmed that Matilda and Miles were in this rtionship, he was not surprised at all.


    What he just wanted to know more was whether the two of them nned to make it public.


    This was what Francis was more worried about. If they really ned to make it public, what Matilda will


    have to bear in the future may not be something that can usually be tolerated.


    However, Francis was so worried at first, andter felt that he might really be thinking too much.


    With Miles around, how could Matilda have any grievances in this?

 Chapter 604 Give Her Enough Time

    Chapter 604 Give Her Enough Time


    Chapter 604 Give her enough time


    The four of them got into the car arranged by the hotel. The rooms were booked before, and it was


    near the venue tomorrow.


    There was nothing wrong with Miles'' sudden arrival.


    It was already seven o''clock in the morning when they arrived at the hotel. After the four of them


    checked in, they went to the restaurant to have breakfast together.


    Francis couldn''t help but sigh for the situation in front of him.


    He knew what August was thinking about Matilda.


    Although Francis had reminded August many times not to have any feelings for Matilda and they were


    not suitable, Matilda''s temperament was beyond August''s control.


    In addition, Matilda was Aimee''s person, so it was conceivable that she had a strong background. No


    matter from which regard, it seemed that August was going to be above his station.


    However, this kind of thing cannot be solved by talking about it.


    August was quite stubborn about his feeling for Matilda.


    Francis can only be sure that August had no possibility of harming Matilda, so he no longer cared about


    this.


    However, he never expected that Matilda would be with Miles.


    But, there was nothing surprising.


    He can only pay attention to August''s emotions a little. Otherwise, if this kid did something stupid and


    annoyed Miles, it would be outrageous.


    Matilda didn''t notice Francis'' concern.


    She wasn''t actually hungry right now, and of course, she wasn''t sleepy either.


    Miles was able toe, which really made her feel pretty happy.


    She hadn''t seen Miles for a long time, and she really thought that Miles would not be able to see her


    until she went back to Innisrial.


    Now, although she actually didn''t want to have any breakfast at all, she waspletely dragged over


    by Miles.


    She simply drank a bowl of millet porridge and looked at Miles eagerly.


    Miles wasn''t too hungry, and he brought Matilda over for breakfast because he waspletely


    considering her physical condition, and didn''t want her to skip breakfast.


    Now, realizing that she really couldn''t eat anymore, he said, "Go back and rest?"


    Matilda nodded, then immediately looked at Francis and August opposite and said, "Take your time.


    We''ll go back to the room first."


    Francis nodded, but still reminded her, "Matilda, you have to remember, our event tonight is at eight


    o''clock, and we have to prepare at six o''clock."


    Matilda nodded and left with Miles.


    After entering the elevator, Matilda realized what Francis meant.


    Her face instantly turned red. She raised her eyes to look at Miles and said, "Oops, my reputation will


    be ruined."


    Miles pinched Matilda''s face and said, "Who dares say it?"


    Matilda thought it made sense. Anyway, with Miles supporting her, it didn''t matter what happened.


    After the two returned to the room, Miles immediately hugged Matilda, pressed her against the door of


    the room and kissed her directly.


    Matilda discovered that the fact that "absence makes the heart grow fonder" was rather true, especially


    for a man like Miles who wasn''t supposed to be restrained in the first ce.


    Now, he became even more presumptuous.


    She used thest bit of reason and said to Miles, "Mr. Snider asked me to remember the time of the


    event."


    This woman was in his arms, but she still remembered what other man said, so he became even more


    ruthless.


    Matilda was so tired that she copsed. She didn''t want to think about anything, and didn''t want to do


    anything, but just wanted to pass out like this.


    Miles was satisfied, looked at her wrinkled brows, and gave a lowugh.


    It was because he went too far and didn''t hold back his strength.


    However, what should he do?


    What happenedst night really stimted him.


    Seeing that his elder brother and the younger sister were fighting over who got married first, he can


    only watch helplessly.


    He would not force Matilda to marry him immediately.


    However, he also hoped that they can have a home of their own.


    But Miles was powerless.


    There was really nothing he could do to force Matilda to do anything.


    He bowed his head and kissed Matilda''s cheek. Then, Miles took the phone, set an rm clock, and


    fell asleep with Matilda in his arms.


    *


    August''s room.


    He sat on the sofa with the curtains closed tightly, without turning on the light. He plunged himself into


    the darknesspletely.


    In the restaurant before, Francis had been persuading him to take this opportunity to really give up on


    Matilda.


    However, how could August really give up so easily?


    August himself can''t exin clearly how he liked Matilda.


    When he realized this, Matilda entered his world like a ray of light, making his eyes follow the light


    unconsciously.


    August didn''t n on what kind of result he would have with Matilda.


    He seemed to have attributed them to people from two worlds from the very beginning. She was the


    light, and he can just look at her.


    However, the more time passed, the more he was greedy.


    And he had more thoughts about Matilda.


    However, he knew it was impossible for Matilda to be with him, and he didn''t have that wild wish.


    Now seeing Matilda be a woman in someone else''s arms, he had the feeling which was even


    more difficult to exin.


    Raising his hand and pinching the center of his eyebrows, August finally revealed a touch of sadness in


    his eyes.


    He picked up his phone and sent a message to his agent.


    A new script was handed to him before, and he didn''t want to ept it mainly because he heard that


    Matilda was going to ept two scripts, which collided with the schedule of his script. And he wanted


    to fight to join the same crew as Matilda.


    Unable to be a couple in reality, August can only use this way to satisfy his delusions with Matilda in the


    y.


    Now, he can no longer continue to do such things.


    August directly asked the agent to ept the script. The agent felt very strange about this, and asked


    suspiciously, "Why do you suddenly change your mind?"


    Before, he tried very hard to persuade August not to be so stubborn. The allocation of this script was


    very good, and it can even bring his career to another peak.


    However, August was very insistent before and didn''t give him a chance.


    Now, suddenly changing his mind like this made the agent really worried.


    August didn''t exin anything but just hung up the phone.


    After the trips were over, he will not cooperate with Matilda for the time being.


    *


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Matilda was woken up by Miles.


    She dazedly opened her eyes, seriously dissatisfied with being woken up by Miles.


    Her mouth pouted, and she said aggrievedly, "I''m still sleepy."


    Miles touched Matilda''s face distressedly and said, "Come back to sleep after it''s over, okay?"


    Matilda had only slept for four or five hours up to now, and she was very tired all over.


    However, she still remembered that she was here to work, and she couldn''t really dy her serious


    business just because of her and Miles'' indulgence.


    So, Matilda had no choice but to get up obediently, rubbed her eyes and reached out to Miles. "Can


    you take me to take a bath?"


    Miles rolled his Adam''s apple unconsciously.


    This woman really didn''t know how much influence she had on him. Her one look can make him lose


    control. Now, she was asking him to hug her to take a bath, which was simply a test of his self-control.


    However, Matilda had already spoken, so how could Miles not follow?


    He carried Matilda up and went into the bathroom to let her take a bath and rx.


    That was why Miles wake Matilda up at four o''clock to give her enough time to tidy up.

 Chapter 605 Really Delicate

    Chapter 605 Really Delicate


    Chapter 605 Really delicate


    Matilda recovered a lot after the bath.


    She did a facial for herself and was very satisfied with her state.


    After changing the clothes for today''s event, Matilda walked up to Miles and swayed around, "Does it


    look good?"


    Miles was sitting on the sofa at the moment, and since she came out, his eyes had been firmly stuck to


    her face, and he can''t move away at all.


    Matilda was very satisfied with Miles'' reaction, and smiled coquettishly, like a seductive fairy.


    Miles took Matilda''s hand, let her sit on hisp, and said, "The more this happens, the more I want to


    take you back directly."


    Matilda giggled, raised her hand, hooked Miles'' chin with a finger, and said, "But I have to earn money


    for you."


    She spoke with a serious look, but the movements of her hands were frivolous.


    Miles was going to be tortured by her, and he just wanted to throw her back on the bed.


    Matilda knew what Miles was thinking and whispered, "Okay, I''m going to work. You can rest for a


    while."


    After he rushed here in the middle of the nightst night and had "tormented" her for so long, Matilda


    thought that Miles also needed to rest.


    However, in Miles'' view, what she said made him dumbfounded.


    Was it possible that she despised his physical strength?


    Thinking of this, Miles pulled Matilda back again and let her sit on hisp.


    He sped Matilda''s waist and said, "Do you think I should rest?"


    Matilda sensed the "danger" in his tone and immediately shook her head, with a docile look, "Not


    really."


    No one knew more about Miles'' physical strength than Matilda.


    It was fine if she was joking just now, but she dared not really "provoke" Miles.


    Otherwise, the person who suffered was herself.


    Miles pinched Matilda''s face, but there really was nothing else he could do with her.


    What can he do? He had to pamper her.


    "I''ll go with you." Miles patted Matilda on the back and made her stand up.


    Matilda froze for a moment, looked at Miles suspiciously, and asked, "Are you serious?"


    Miles was about tough angrily at her reaction, and said helplessly, "As a producer, is there anything


    unreasonable for me to appear?"


    Matilda heard the words and thought about it, so she said without any burden, "Then let''s go. Mr.


    Snider and August should be ready."


    Miles nodded and stood up from the sofa.


    Matilda realized that the clothes on him had been reced with another ones.


    Matilda asked suspiciously, "When did you go shopping for new clothes?"


    "I have someone from the hotel bring it over," Miles said.


    Matilda tilted her head, looked at Miles and said, "This person has a pretty good taste."


    She just didn''t know if it was bought by a man or a woman.


    Miles heard the jealousy in her tone, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He squeezed


    Matilda''s waist and said, "I let the manager of the hotel buy it."


    When they just arrived at the hotel today, the manager helped them check in.


    The manager of the hotel was a man.


    Matilda naturally understood it instantly that Miles was exining it to her on purpose.


    This feeling was really good.


    Matilda approached Miles. With a sly look in her eyes, she said, "I just don''t know whether he likes men


    or women."


    Miles was struck dumb and licked the corner of his mouth lightly, almost getting angry with her.


    Sensing the danger in Miles'' eyes, Matilda quickly withdrew from his arms and said, "Hurry up, or it will


    be toote."


    After speaking, Matilda walked towards the door without looking back.


    Miles gave a lowugh, but his heart was full of excitement.


    Matilda''s reaction was very gratifying to him, which meant that in her heart, he was bing more and


    more important.


    Miles was in a good mood and caught up with Matilda in a few steps.


    The two met Francis and August. Now that they were working, Miles naturally did not continue to be


    intimate with Matilda, butpletely alienated as the boss.


    Francis secretly breathed a sigh of relief that they didn''t make it public at this time.


    Now, Matilda and August, as the couple in the y, were still very popr.


    And the y itself was very popr too. Because of this, Matilda had upied various Twitter hot


    searches during this period of time.


    The topic had even sessfully squeezed into the top ten.


    Although the two of them did not promote the y ording to the script that Francis had set before, in


    the various activities during this period of time, it was possible for their fans to discover all kinds of


    sweetness between the two of them.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In fact, the most important thing about it was not how sweet they seemed to be, but that their fans can


    find the sweet behaviors by themselves. The kind of small details that they found were the most likable.


    So, Matilda and August did not pretend to be affectionate on purpose, but achieved an unexpected


    effect.


    Their fans seem to be celebrating Valentine''s Day every day, like a squirrel being fed with constant


    sweets every day.


    Francis was very satisfied with this.


    However, now that he knew about the rtionship between Matilda and Miles, he still hesitated.


    Now that the y was still on the air, everything seemed to be logical and there was nothing wrong with


    it.


    However, after the y was over and the heat was over, he didn''t know if Miles will settle the score for


    him.


    Francis even thought about whether he should ask Aimee for help in advance. For Aimee''s sake, he


    wondered if Miles could be gentler when dealing with him.


    Francis was worried, but Matilda and August hadn''t changed in any way.


    The two of them were working in a well-behaved manner, and didn''t make any intimate moves. If they


    suddenly became indifferent to each other, it would be inappropriate.


    Therefore, at tonight''s event, the two of them were still open and generous, cooperating with various


    projects.


    The event didn''t end until ten o''clock in the evening.


    Matilda rubbed her sore shoulders, andined silently that she seemed to be a little useless.


    No matter how tired she was before, she never felt like this, but after having sex by Miles, she felt like


    she became weak.


    She thought she was pretty delicate.

 Chapter 606 Need To Have A Grand Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 606 Need To Have A Grand Marriage Proposal


    Chapter 606 Need to have a grand marriage proposal


    After they wrapped up the event in Broydon, there were three more in different cities.


    They were still resting in Broydon tonight, and will go to the next stop tomorrow.


    Back at the hotel, Matilda nestled in Miles'' arms and asked a little tiredly, "Have you booked your flight


    back?"


    "Not yet," Miles said.


    As Matilda heard his words, she immediately sat up, looked at Miles and asked, "Why?"


    She frowned and looked at Miles strangely.


    Miles said, "I''m thinking should I let Walter or Patrick help me with a few days of work?"


    Matilda looked at Miles even more suspiciously and then said, "What bad idea do you have?"


    He just said so for no reason.


    Miles took Matilda''s hand and said, "Today, Kelvin goes to bring up proposal of marriage at home, and


    Walter should also go to the Hill family soon."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda was taken aback and suddenly felt that time passed quite quickly.


    However, Kelvin''s behavior was not surprising.


    Matilda said, "Are you still worried that Casey is still too young to entrust herself like this?"


    Miles sighed and said, "I always feel that she is the little girl who followed me behind and called me


    brother."


    That little girl who fell down and made a scene on the ground had to be carried up so she could smile


    and say she was fine.


    However, now she didn''t have any hesitation, but directly wanted to marry someone.


    Although Miles didn''t have anything to worry about after getting in touch with Kelvin, he still couldn''t


    help feeling emotional.


    Matilda said, "Seeing Casey happy, you, as the elder brother, should be very happy too."


    Miles said, "I''m indeed quite happy, but suddenly I feel envious."


    When Matilda heard this, she naturally understood what Miles was envious of.


    Casey''s temperament was free and easy, and she can do whatever she wanted without worrying about


    anything at all.


    But Miles needed to consider more things.


    What he put most in the first ce was to consider her feelings.


    Matilda felt a little distressed and leaned over, lying in Miles'' arms.


    "You can tell me whatever you want," she said.


    If he wanted to marry her, even though she would feel a little scared and fall into her own emotions, she


    was still willing to try to open her heart for him.


    However, Matilda still had her own fears about marriage psychologically.


    Just thinking about it made her body tremble.


    Miles felt Matilda''s slight tremor, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder, saying, "Matilda, I''m


    telling you this not to ask you to change anything. In my heart, there is nothing more important than


    you. You don''t need to sacrifice anything for me."


    Matilda rubbed her face against Miles'' chest, and her eyes felt sour.


    She murmured and asked, "Don''t you feel wronged? Obviously, you can have these too."


    Miles said, "Why do I have to feel wronged? You''re by my side, which is more important than anything


    else."


    Matilda felt warm and was soothed by Miles with his words.


    She raised her head, leaned towards Miles'' lips and kissed lightly. "Why don''t we also..."


    Matilda paused, with a little difficulty in her voice.


    However, her gaze was extremely firm. She looked at Miles and said, "Get the certificate."


    The moment these words were spoken, Matilda felt an unprecedented sense of relief.


    This kind of feeling was somewhat magical, and it waspletely indescribable.


    She wasn''t even sure if this was what she said just now.


    It was just that after she really said it, she felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    Matilda suddenly felt, as if, this was not that difficult.


    Miles was in a daze for a long time after hearing Matilda''s words.


    He looked at Matilda''s face without blinking, and his expression clearly showed that he was not sure


    whether what he had just heard was true.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and Miles'' eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Miles said, "Matilda, can you say that again?"


    Matilda curled the corner of her mouth. First time awkward, second time skillful. She hadpletely


    lost the psychological burden.


    She looked at Miles and said seriously, "Miles, let''s get the certificate."


    Saying this again, Matilda felt more rxed.


    Her eyes were clear and full of determination.


    Matilda''s appearance undoubtedly made Miles'' heart throb.


    He couldn''t suppress the shock in his heart at all.


    Raising his hand to Matilda''s face, Miles said, "Matilda, you know, once you say it, you won''t have a


    chance to go back on it."


    Matildaughed at his words.


    She poked Miles'' waist and said, "Although I''m not a man with integrity, what I said is definitely not a


    joke, so I won''t regret it."


    Miles gave a lowugh, and pulled Matilda into his arms.


    He hugged Matilda forcefully. His movements were not gentle, and even Matilda''s body was very


    painful when her arms were strangled.


    However, Miles sighed helplessly and said, "Matilda, it seems that I should propose marriage first."


    Matilda was overjoyed.


    She looked up at Miles with her face up, and there was an irresistible yfulness in her eyes.


    Matilda said, "So, are you trying to reject me now?"


    She knew that Miles was a bit machismo, but she never thought that he would use it on this.


    Miles said, "No, how I can refuse?"


    If he rejected it, he didn''t know if there will be a next time.


    How could he possibly refuse?


    Matilda gave a lowugh and said, "That''s good. Otherwise, I''ll really feel very ashamed."


    Miles kissed Matilda''s forehead, but he was thinking about another thing.


    It was one thing not to refuse, but it was another thing to let Matilda have what she can.


    His girl naturally needed a grand marriage proposal.

 Chapter 607 Spoil His Plan

    Chapter 607 Spoil His n


    Chapter 607 Spoil his n


    In the Hayden family.


    That Kelvin came to bring up proposal of marriage did not have any impact on Patrick and Walter. This


    was something they knew in advance, but they did not expect that this guy really darede directly


    here like this.


    Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms and whispered, "Kelvin''s temperament is like this. No matter how


    difficult it is, he will do it without demur."


    Patrick looked down at Aimee and said, "He is very bold, but Grandpa is quite frightened by him."


    Aimee pursed her lips and snickered."However, I''m very happy to see Grandpa like this."


    Patrick said, "Kelvin really has nothing to fault."


    Aimee looked at Patrick with surprise in her eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s rare that you''re praising Kelvin," Aimee said.


    This simply surprised her.


    Patrick said, "I was upset with him because I thought he likes you."


    At that time, how could he have imagined that this guy liked his sister.


    This feeling was quiteplicated.


    Patrick didn''t have as much hostility towards Kelvin as before, but it was naturally impossible to think


    he was pleasing.


    After all, he grew up treasuring his sister. If Kelvin dared do anything to treat Casey bad, he would


    teach him a lesson.


    Compared to Patrick''s rxed state at the moment and Walter''s state of being a looker-on, now, the


    most nervous among the Haydens, except for Casey, was probably Camdyn.


    Camdyn was old enough to im that he had gone through all kinds of significant events, but he never


    imagined that one day he would be frightened by his granddaughter.


    She suddenly brought a man back and didn''t simply introduce him as his boyfriend, but this man came


    to propose a marriage, which scared the shit out of him.


    It was not the first time Camdyn had seen Kelvin, but now this person was his future grandson-inw,


    which was simply too strange anyway.


    Even Riley was terribly frightened, wishing to check over and over again whether this was true or not.


    It was rare that Casey didn''t show any signs of bluffing. She just sat obediently beside Kelvin, but


    looked at her grandfather with a ttering expression.


    Although she didn''t say anything, her expression said it all.


    She hoped Camdyn won''t embarrass Kelvin, and she almost knelt down in front of Camdyn to beg for


    that.


    Camdyn was having a headache. Although he knew most of girls were extroverted, how could he have


    imagined that his granddaughter could be so extroverted.


    He didn''t say anything yet, but Casey just had a pitiful look on her face.


    It was just that even if Camdyn loved Casey so much, he still had to put on airs as the grandfather at


    this moment.


    Camdyn cleared his throat and said, "Kelvin, how long have you been with Casey?"


    After Camdyn finished speaking, he heard a few faintughter.


    He looked towards the source of the sound. Patrick and Aimee were leaning against each other and


    holding back theirughter, while Walter justughed out loud.


    Camdyn got annoyed, and almost wanted to beat them up.


    These little bastards were going to spoil his n, right?

 Chapter 608 Be In High Spirits When Involved In The Happy Event

    Chapter 608 Be In High Spirits When Involved In The Happy Event


    Chapter 608 Be in high spirits when involved in the happy event


    Kelvin was awfully upright at first. After all, it was the first time to for him formally meet Camdyn, and he


    was actually ready to be kicked out by Camdyn.


    Now, beingughed at by Aimee and the others, Kelvin rxed a little bit.


    He looked at Camdyn and said, "Mr. Hayden, Casey and I have been together for more than half a


    year. To be exact, 191 days."


    When Casey heard Kelvin''s words, she froze for a moment, as if she didn''t expect that he would


    remember so clearly.


    Even she herself had to look through the memos on her phone before she could clearly remember how


    long they had been together.


    In an instant, Casey''s heart and eyes were full of happiness. Looking at Kelvin, her eyes were glittering


    and full of fascination.


    Even Aimee and the others were a little bit taken aback, especially Patrick who thought Kelvin was


    simply a scheming guy.


    He even wondered if this guy deliberately made such a calction today, so as to win a good


    impression in front of his grandfather.


    Whatever Kelvin''s original intention was, he did win over Camdyn.


    In Camdyn''s view, Kelvin''s behavior was like to put his precious granddaughter in his heart, and he was


    very satisfied with this.


    However, Camdyn naturally wouldn''t have a good impression of Kelvin just because of such a simple


    stuff.


    He cleared his throat and said, "However, Kelvin, do you think it''s a bit too early to propose marriage


    after only half a year?"


    It was normal for young people to get married in a sh, and there were even some people who did it


    after three days of acquaintance.


    However, it didn''t matter if it didn''t happen in his family. If it did, it would be a serious problem.


    Although it can''t be considered as the sh marriage for Kelvin and Casey, in Camdyn''s opinion, it was


    still a bit too soon.


    Kelvin said, "Mr. Hayden, I know, maybe, I should be tested again, but please believe me. I''m serious


    about Casey. Whether it''s half a year, a year, ten years, I''ve decided she''s the love of my life and I want


    to marry her. I''ll take good care of her in this life. Whether you agree now or want to wait a little longer,


    I''ll ept it."


    When Camdyn heard this, his falcon-like eyes moved, and he became a little interested.


    He said, "Then ording to your words, if I keep holding on to Casey, you can only bear it."


    Kelvin smiled and said, "Mr. Hayden, getting married is just a change of identity, and it has nothing to


    do with my feelings for Casey. I love her, respect her, and care for her. Whether we get married or not,


    it won''t make any differences. If you disagree now, I can think that it''s because you don''t want Casey to


    marry so early. I can understand that, and I won''t let you be sad because I want to marry her. On the


    other hand, I think, it must be that I''m not good enough, which makes you want to test me again. This is


    even more understandable. I ept it."


    With Kelvin''s words, Camdyn was somewhat moved by this young man.


    In fact, he still deliberately made things difficult for Kelvin, didn''t let go so easily, and even made him


    feel very ufortable in many ways.


    However, this young man didn''t engage in those rhetoric in front of him. Instead, he was extraordinarily


    sincere, and every word he said came from Camdyn''s point of view.


    This made Camdyn very satisfied.


    Camdyn said, "There are not many young people who can be like you now."


    Kelvin smiled lightly and said, "I don''t know how others are, but I just hope that you can trust my heart


    for Casey."


    Casey listened quietly from the side. At first, she felt sweet, but in the end, she was teary and moved.


    Kelvin lowered his eyes, saw Casey''s pitiful appearance, and instantly felt helpless.


    Girl, what was wrong?


    Casey sniffed, moved closer to Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, Kelvin is really nice to me, so just agree."


    She blinked her eyes and put her hands on Camdyn''s knees and looked like a little girl who hadn''t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    grown up yet.


    But now this little girl was getting married.


    Camdyn''s heart was full of emotions. His eyes fell on Casey''s face, and he raised his hand to stroke


    Casey''s head affectionately.


    Camdyn said, "Do you really love him that much?"


    Casey nodded hurriedly and said, "Grandpa, I really, really love Kelvin."


    There was a touch ofplexity in Camdyn''s eyes.


    He naturally hoped that his children and grandchildren can have their loved ones and live happily ever


    after.


    But now, Casey, who was still a child in his eyes, had reached the age where she can marry, which


    made Camdyn''s heart full ofplicated emotions.


    He sighed softly and said, "Then just marry."


    Casey immediately became happy and turned to look at Kelvin with a smile that couldn''t be concealed.


    Kelvin looked at Casey softly, taking in all her joy.


    This girl loved him so much. How could he not want to hold her in his heart?


    Camdyn couldn''t help but smile when he saw the affectionate appearance of the two.


    Being able to see their happiness was the most important thing.


    He stood up, let Riley support him and said, "Riley, help me to the study."


    Casey followed immediately, took Camdyn''s other hand and said, "Grandpa, I''m with you."


    Camdyn was helpless. Was she afraid that he will go back on his word?


    After their figures disappeared, Kelvin raised his hand and squeezed the space between his brows. He


    passed, which made him somewhat unreal.


    He looked up at Aimee, bent his lips and said, "Thank you, Aimee."


    Aimee told him before that he should not use the kind of negotiating method when dealing with those


    cunning people, but show the most sincere attitude. The more sincere he was, the more he can win the


    favor of Camdyn, so that he can rest assured to let his granddaughter marry him.


    Aimee said, "You don''t need to thank me so much. You''re very good. Grandpa is at ease with you."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Kelvin was excellent himself, and also sincerely kind to Casey, how could


    Camdyn let go so easily?


    Walter and Patrick nced at each other, feeling a little helpless.


    The two of them, together with Miles, actually nned to make things difficult for Kelvin when he came


    to propose marriage.


    Otherwise, it was uneptable that their dear sister would just marry him easily.


    However, Miles, that unreliable guy, actually went to the city where his girlfriend was working in


    overnight, which directly caused them to lose one-third of theirbat effectiveness.


    And Patrick was even more unreliable. He only wanted to listen to his wife in everything. Aimee hoped


    to get some benefits for her friend whom she had known for many years, so she told Patrick directly


    and asked him not to make trouble.


    Since Aimee had said so, how could he not obey?


    In this way, Walter was the only one left in the trio who nned to embarrass Kelvin.


    However, Kelvin got Aimee''s guidance in advance, so that he didn''t do those fancy things, but instead


    showed sincerity.


    This made Walter have no way to embarrass Kelvin.


    In this way, Kelvin just got his sister without any burden.


    Walter stared at Kelvin for a while, before saying, "Kelvin, do you know that you are stealing the


    limelight from me?"


    As he heard Walter''s words, he already expected what he might face in the future.


    Kelvin said, "Then I can only say I''m sorry, brother."


    If he heard that, because Casey was anxious to marry him, Kelvin could only listen to Casey like this,


    then as the eldest brother, he could seize the opportunity and ruthlessly fix this guy.


    Well, Kelvin''s cheeky words were going to drive him to anger.


    Walter gave Kelvin a look, as if saying, "We''ll see!"


    Kelvin smiled nicely at Walter. Anyway, he was not embarrassed today, which already exceeded all his


    expectations. Being able to marry Casey so smoothly already made him very happy.


    As for other things, he didn''t care.


    It had nothing to do with him at all.


    Patrick and Aimee nced at each other, pursing their lips and snickering.


    People are in high spirits when involved in happy events. Now that Kelvin was happy, it was not an


    easy task to embarrass him at this time.

 Chapter 609 Exceptionally Excited

    Chapter 609 Exceptionally Excited


    Chapter 609 Exceptionally excited


    Soon, Camdyn was back with Casey.


    Casey''s eyes were a little red, and her head was tilted on Camdyn''s shoulder, looking reluctant.


    Just now, in the study, Camdyn looked at Casey who was already taller than him, and finally felt a lot of


    emotion.


    Especially, at this moment, he really missed his wife very much.


    Looking at the photo of his wife for a long time and gently stroking it, he couldn''t help feeling, "Kailey,


    our grandchildren have grown up, and Casey is going to get married. I wille to apany you


    soon."


    Casey was excitedly waiting for Camdyn to get her residence permit, but when she heard her


    grandfather''s words, her tears immediately fell down.


    She hugged Camdyn''s shoulders. Her voice was soft and delicate, telling Camdyn not to say that.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to hear her grandfather say such things.


    Camdyn patted Casey''s arm and said, "I''m so happy that I can''t wait to share this good news with your


    grandma."


    "No, you are not allowed to say that." Casey looked like a rascal, hugged Camdyn tightly, and fawned.


    Camdyn could do nothing, but could only suppress his emotions.


    He said, "Okay, okay, I will stop talking about it. Come here. I''ll give you the residence permit."


    After saying that, Camdyn took it out and handed it to Casey.


    Casey suddenly felt that this paper was really heavy.


    Getting this was like entering a new chapter in her life, giving her life apletely different meaning.


    Camdyn took Casey''s hand and said, "You''re going to marry and live like an adult. I can tell that Kelvin


    is really good to you, but you have to promise me that you can''t be as self-willed as before. You can''t


    do anything without thinking about the consequences. You have to take care of Kelvin''s mood. Getting


    married is different from falling in love. Don''t just enjoy being pampered blindly. You have to take


    responsibility, understand?"


    Casey nodded and said, "I know, Grandpa."


    She was not an idiot girl who really took it for granted that Kelvin doted on her.


    She naturally understood that after marriage, her status would be different.


    Casey said, "Grandpa, I''ll be nice to Kelvin too. I really love him."


    Camdyn patted Casey''s head and said, "I trust you and Kelvin. I''m very relieved to entrust you to him."


    Casey''s nose was sore again when she heard the words, and she started to be childish as she hugged


    Camdyn. "Then I won''t marry, and I''ll be by your side for a few more years."


    Camdyn was helpless again, patted Casey''s arm and said, "Don''t say such childish things in the future.


    I just told you to be sensible."


    Casey sniffed again, hugged Camdyn''s arm, kept acting like a baby, and finally she was led out of the


    study by Camdyn.


    Camdyn looked at Kelvin, took Casey''s hand with one hand, and handed it to Kelvin''s.


    He said, "Kelvin, I will give Casey to you. She is young and a little naive. Please take good care of her."


    Kelvin understood his feelings. No matter how old his grandchildren were, they were still kids.


    Kelvin held Casey''s hand and said solemnly, "Mr. Hayden, don''t worry. I will love Casey for the rest of


    my life."


    Camdyn nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes were clouded a bit.


    His voice became hoarse unconsciously and he said, "Okay, go get the certificate ande back to


    eat. And you can call me grandpa instead."


    Kelvin nodded, did not stay any longer, and led Casey out of the house.


    Casey''s eyes were still red, and all the way to the car, she didn''t chatter as before.


    Kelvin knew without asking what Camdyn and Casey had said in the study.


    He took Casey''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it. "Casey, I love you."


    Casey''s mouth was ttened, and tears fell down.


    She hugged Kelvin''s arm and said, "Kelvin, I just found out today that grandpa is really old. Do you


    think that if I don''t get married, grandpa will never grow old?"


    Kelvin was a little helpless by her childish words.


    He said, "Casey, from now on, I''ll apany you to do my filial piety to grandpa, okay?"


    Casey blinked her eyes, tilted her head, and thought it was feasible.


    She immediately swept away the gloom and said happily to Kelvin, "Kelvin, you are so nice."


    Kelvin was helpless that she was just a child after all, for she can be coaxed with just few words. She


    was simply too cute.


    He rubbed Casey''s head and said, "So, Casey, would you like toe with me to get the certificate


    now?"


    Casey nodded hastily, with a wicked smile on her face.


    "It''s not easy. I finally make it." Casey said with a smile.


    From the moment they met, they were in the rtionship to the moment they were going to get a


    marriage certificate, it was quite fast.


    Casey herself found it unbelievable that she really was going to marry this man.


    Thinking of this made Casey even happier.


    Casey felt that she was a genius.


    Although she was not good at many things and didn''t have ambitions, she had always been full of


    confidence in Kelvin.


    Kelvin looked at Casey dotingly. This girl was so innocent.


    He squeezed Casey''s hand and said, "Let''s go. We have to hurry up."


    Otherwise, people in marriage registry will be off work.


    Casey immediately sat down obediently, and said with a smile, "Let''s go!"


    Her happy appearancepletely infected Kelvin, making him seem to have experienced a wonderful


    dream. In the dream, there was such a girl who was all about him and devoted herself to him.


    Now, this girl was about to truly belong to him in every sense.


    It was very rare that Kelvin''s hands on the steering wheel were shaking.


    At this moment, he was exceptionally excited.

 Chapter 610 Do You Want To Change Your Title?

    Chapter 610 Do You Want To Change Your Title?


    Chapter 610 Do you want to change your title?


    Today was not a day of special significance, but there were quite a few people there.


    Kelvin and Casey camete and could only queue at the back.


    The two were already outstanding, and they attracted a lot of attention as soon as they came in.


    However, soon, the couple who were supposed to be the most blessed were stared at with the weirdest


    eyes.


    The man was excited and it could tell that he was in a very good mood, with an air of dignity and


    arrogance all over his body.


    But the woman had swollen eyes and a slouched face, looking like she had been bullied and forced to


    be here.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With her appearance, anyone who looked at her would think that this woman did note here out of


    her own will, but was forced.


    Even the staff of the marriage registry thought so.


    When Kelvin and Casey filled out the form, they asked them repeatedly, "Have you already made up


    your mind toe to get a marriage certificate?"


    Casey was stunned when she was asked, and looked at the staff suspiciously, while her eyes were full


    of puzzlement.


    The staff asked again, and Casey realized what the staff was worried about.


    She felt a little embarrassed in an instant. Her face was flushed, and she immediately said, "We are


    voluntary."


    Casey''s excited answer stunned the staff. They looked at Casey incessantly, and couldn''t help asking,


    "Since it''s voluntary, what about your eyes?"


    Getting a marriage certificate was a happy thing, but this girl''s eyes were swollen from crying, which


    was very strange.


    Casey became even more embarrassed, stuck out her tongue, and said, "Well, it''s because when I was


    going out just now, my grandpa said a lot of touching things to me, and I couldn''t hold back."


    As she said that, Casey''s face became even more blushing, as if she felt that it was really


    embarrassing for her to make herself like this.


    The staff was also a little dumbfounded. They never expected that the girl would give such an answer.


    Then she said, "You''re really emotional."


    Casey smiled and there was no way to continue on this topic.


    She looked at Kelvin for help, and saw that his eyes were full of helplessness and doting.


    Kelvin said, "Fortunately, you were not forced toe here by me."


    Casey immediately moved to Kelvin''s side, reached out to hold his arm, rubbed her face on his arm,


    and said, "I can''t wait to marry you."


    Kelvin bent his lips, bowed his head and kissed her forehead.


    For such a cute girl, he had only one thought, which was to hold her in the palm of his hand and


    pamper her well.


    The staff finally breathed a sigh of relief, confirming that the two people really came to get a marriage


    certificate, and, judging from this, they were rather affectionate.


    However, it was rare for a girl to be so emotional.


    So , they can''t me them for misunderstanding.


    Soon, Casey and Kelvin filled out the form, and the next process became smoother. Soon, they got


    their "freshly made" marriage certificates.


    After taking the two papers into her hands, Casey felt unreal.


    She looked at the marriage certificates in her hand, and then at Kelvin beside her. It seemed that she


    was still in a state of confusion.


    Casey looked up at Kelvin with her face up, her eyes were shining brightly, and her voice was delicate.


    "Kelvin, are we really married?"


    Hearing this, Kelvin pinched Casey''s waist and pulled her into his arms.


    He pressed his forehead against hers, and there was a little coaxing in his tone, "Yeah, so, Casey, do


    you want to change your title?"

 Chapter 611 Dangerous Driving

    Chapter 611 Dangerous Driving


    Chapter 611 Dangerous driving


    Casey''s mind waspletely empty at the moment, and she didn''t react at all.


    Kelvin was very patient, rubbing his fingers lightly on Casey''s waist.


    The fabric of the clothes was thin, and the temperature of Kelvin''s fingertips scalded Casey''s body for a


    while.


    Casey wanted to escape subconsciously, but Kelvin was holding Casey firmly and holding her firmly in


    his arms.


    Kelvin rubbed Casey''s forehead, and his voice seemed to be attractive, luring Casey.


    He said, "Casey, call me hubby."


    Casey''s already crimson cheeks turned even redder after hearing Kelvin''s words.


    She opened her mouth, but did not make a sound for a long time.


    Kelvin was not in a hurry. His eyes just fell on Casey''s lips which were soft, and he knew how good the


    taste was.


    At this moment Kelvin really wanted to kiss his girl.


    However, he didn''t do that, but just patiently waited for his girl to change the title.


    Kelvin could imagine how nice that would be.


    Finally, after being shy for a long time, Casey eventually had the courage to call out, "Hu... hubby..."


    Before she could even finish her words, Kelvin''s kiss fell hard on her.


    Casey''s head was dizzy from being kissed, and the whole person was in a very unreal state.


    She blinked, never thinking that Kelvin''s kiss was like a storm.


    Every one of her senses seemed to be magnified, so that she had no ce to escape in this kiss, and


    she can only ept the enthusiasm from Kelvin.


    Kelvin kissed for a long time before finally letting go of Casey''s lips.


    His forehead was still on Casey''s, and he was looking at Casey''s face.


    Kelvin said, "Call me again, baby, okay?"


    Casey didn''t know how much a title affected Kelvin.


    However, first time awkward, second time skillful, when she spoke again, she no longer had the shy


    look just now.


    Casey''s eyes were bright, and only Kelvin''s appearance was in her eyes, full of wonder.


    She obediently called out again, "Hubby."


    The sound, crisp and sweet, made Kelvin feel that he could easily hand over his life to this girl.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His girl, starting today, had truly be his person.


    Kelvin really wanted to take the girl home directly, and do things with her that he should do even more


    after they got married.


    But now that he had promised Camdyn, he would go back to dinner after receiving their certificates.


    Kelvin kissed Casey''s face again and said, "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Casey was in a daze,pletely forgot about going back to Hayden''s Mansion, and thought they were


    going back to La Grande Maison. She followed Kelvin clingingly, put on her seat belt in the car, and her


    eyes werepletely glued in Kelvin''s face.


    Kelvin tilted his head, and saw his girl looking at him like this.


    Her eyes were full of dependence on Kelvin, as if she can only see him in the whole world.


    Kelvin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. In the end, he couldn''t hold back his emotions, grabbed the


    back of Casey''s head and kissed her deeply.


    Casey was taken aback by Kelvin''s movement.


    She found that today''s Kelvin seemed to have a mouth growing on hers.


    It was pretty sweet.


    After a long time and after the kiss was over, Kelvin pushed Casey''s head away and said, "Casey, don''t


    stare at me."


    Casey was struck dumb.


    What was wrong with her staring at her husband?


    Was there something wrong with her looking at her husband?


    It was just the first day when the newlyweds received their certificates, and she was rejected by her


    husband. Casey expressed that she was very unhappy and felt aggrieved.


    Kelvin noticed Casey''s emotions, smiled helplessly, and said, "If you look at me like that, I''ll do the


    dangerous driving."


    Casey was speechless.


    It seemed that she understood something in an instant, um...


    Well, then she will do what she can. Just be good.

 Chapter 612 I Like Aimee The Most

    Chapter 612 I Like Aimee The Most


    Chapter 612 I like Aimee the most


    Casey and Kelvin didn''t speak the whole way back to Hayden''s Mansion.


    When Kelvin stopped the car, Casey turned her head to look at Kelvin, with a little aggrieved look, and


    said pitifully, "Kelvin, how can you be like this? You ignore me all the way. I''m going to tell my grandpa."


    What she said was pitiful, as if she had been bullied by Kelvin miserably.


    Kelvin raised his hand and rubbed Casey''s head, saying, "Are you angry? Make it up to you tonight,


    okay?"


    Casey snorted softly, but hadn''t realized what Kelvin meant by making it up.


    When she reacted, her whole face burst into red.


    She couldn''t help poking Kelvin''s arm and said angrily, "You''re such a rascal."


    Kelvinughed lowly, pinched Casey''s ear, and said, "What kind of rascal am I to treat my wife like


    this?"


    Casey suddenly discovered that this man hadpletely set himself free since they got the marriage


    certificates.


    Casey was not used to Kelvin like this.


    However, she didn''t hate it, but liked it very much.


    Her face was flushed red, and finally she couldn''t resist the embarrassment, so she opened the car


    door and said to Kelvin, "I won''t talk with you anymore."


    Kelvin watched Casey running towards the gate, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    Why was his baby so cute?


    It made him even want to hide her, only for him to see.


    Casey didn''t know what Kelvin was thinking. She ran into the house with a flushed face, and as soon


    as she entered the door, she smelled the fragrant smelling from the direction of the kitchen.


    Casey ran towards the kitchen following the smell, and sure enough, she saw Aimee cooking.


    Of course, her dear brother Patrick was in the kitchen too, looking at Aimee with concern.


    Casey originally wanted to groan and rush towards Aimee, but now she only dared to walk slowly.


    "Aimee, why do you cook by yourself today?" Casey poked Aimee''s arm, smiling happily.


    Aimee said, "Today is a good day."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey became even happier and leaned over to Aimee''s side, with a soft, sticky voice, saying, "Aimee,


    do you do this for me?"


    Although thinking like this was a bit cocky, Casey still can''t control her thoughts.


    Moreover, because of this, she was very proud now.


    Aimee said, "Yes, Casey, I wish you happiness."


    Casey joyfully leaned close to Aimee''s cheek, and before Aimee was prepared, she directly kissed her


    cheek.


    This sound was so loud that all the people in the kitchen could hear it.


    Aimee was also taken aback by Casey''s action, and then looked at Casey helplessly and said, "Girl,


    how can you do such a thing to me?"


    Casey smiled and said, "But I like you the most."


    Saying that, Casey got closer to Aimee''s side again, looking clingy.


    The next second, Casey felt a chill.


    She shrank her neck, immediately let go of Aimee, and turned her head to look at Patrick. Smiling silly,


    she said, "Hey, Patrick , I''m going to see grandpa."


    After speaking, Casey ran out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 613 Aimee Is Working Hard

    Chapter 613 Aimee Is Working Hard


    Chapter 613 Aimee is working hard


    Aimee noticed Patrick''s gloomy emotion, looked at him with amusement and said, "Will you be jealous


    because of Casey?"


    Patrick came over and said, "She''s married too. Whye to kiss my baby?"


    Aimee was speechless.


    Why was this man so naive?


    Aimee turned around, looked at Patrick, pulled him down helplessly, held his neck with both hands, and


    said, "Okay, your baby kisses you. Don''t be jealous."


    Saying that, Aimee kissed Patrick on the cheek.


    Patrick supported Aimee''s waist, caring about her stomach, and instead of hugging her forcefully, he


    held her cheeks and said, "Isn''t this a little too perfunctory?"


    Aimee was at loss for words.


    This man didn''t quit while he was ahead?


    Patrick was obviously jealous. His eyes fell on Aimee''s pink lips, his voice was fascinating, and he


    coaxed, "Aimee, be serious, okay?"


    Although they had been married for long, she was still very shy with Patrick''s words.


    Aimee blushed but didn''t shy away. Her hands held Patrick''s neck and her lips touched his.


    Originally, she just wanted to separate with one touch.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick seized the opportunity directly, and when Aimee was about to back away, he


    reversed the positions and sucked Aimee''s lips.


    At the kitchen door, Kelvin held Casey''s shoulders, with a helpless expression on his face.


    When he came in, he saw Casey running out of the kitchen, so he asked her what was wrong.


    Casey leaned into Kelvin''s arms, mumbling softly, "Patrick is so stingy. Didn''t I just kiss Aimee? He


    threatened me with cold eyes!"


    Kelvin patted Casey''s head and said, "Why don''t you just kiss me?"


    Casey had never thought before that her husband and Patrick would have such a tacit understanding.


    These two men actually had such a consensus on this matter.


    Casey said, "Kelvin, don''t you think you''re also jealous of Aimee?"


    Kelvin bent his lips and said, "Of course I hope that these initiatives of yours can be used on me."


    Well, she can''t tell that this man was also so narrow-minded.


    Casey snorted softly, stood on tiptoes, moved to the side of Kelvin''s cheek, and kissed him.


    This sound was louder than when she kissed Aimee just now.


    Casey said with a smile, "Stop being jealous. I''m fair."


    Kelvin almostughed at her words.


    He pinched Casey''s chin and kissed her on the lips. Kelvin didn''t wanton. Otherwise, he was afraid that


    he would take she back to her room and bang her.


    Casey naturally didn''t know what Kelvin was thinking. After Patrick and Aimee finally finished their kiss,


    she then pulled Kelvin into the kitchen.


    Patrick looked at the two of them speechlessly and said, "You two, why are you so clingy?"


    These words, of course, were meant for Casey. Since she had just obtained the marriage certificates,


    she was not clinging to her husband, but his wife. This girl was weird.


    As Casey heard this, she looked at Patrick angrily and said, "Patrick, why do you say that? Kelvin and I


    are so sad. Kelvines to help Aimee. Otherwise, Aimee has to work so hard."


    After Patrick heard that, his attitude towards Casey was finally a little better.


    Aimee and Kelvin felt helpless towards the siblings, so they could only do their business silently and let


    them make trouble.


    Kelvin asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Actually, it''s almost done. Why don''t you cook these vegetarian dishes?" Aimee pointed to the


    prepared vegetables, which can be fried very quickly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, then you rest. I''ll do the rest." Kelvin said.


    The tacit understanding between the two of them, whether in terms of work or other aspects, was


    umted over the years of working together, and they had already done what they hoped for each


    other without any more words.


    Aimee checked the beef she was stewing, and exined a few words to Kelvin, then turned around


    and took Patrick''s hand, saying, "Leave the kitchen to them. Let''s go and have a rest."

 Chapter 614 Less Sleep

    Chapter 614 Less Sleep


    Chapter 614 Less Sleep


    With the help of Aimee and Kelvin, the dinner was sumptuouslypleted.


    Casey was the happiest. Today her identity had officially changed, and it had been a long time since


    she had eaten Aimee''s dishes. She was super happy when having the meal.


    At dinner, Camdyn took out the wine that had been preserved for many years, and drank a few more


    sses in a very good mood.


    Casey and Kelvin were not able to return to La Grande Maison tonight.


    Although Patrick and Walter didn''t make things difficult for Kelvin regarding his proposed marriage, they


    didn''t really intend to let him go so easily.


    So, tonight, Kelvin was really given a lot of alcohol by the two brothers.


    Although Kelvin was a good drinker, today he was drunk to the point of dizziness.


    Casey acted up when everyone was present. At the beginning, she was booing with her two brothers,


    butter, she couldn''t stand it and fell to the side drunk.


    Aimee looked at them who were drunk and waspletely helpless.


    Fortunately, they were at home, with Riley and the others helping to take care of them, so she didn''t


    have to worry.


    Aimee made hangover soup, let several alcoholics drink it one by one, and returned to the room after


    confirming that there was no major problem with everyone.


    Patrick was the most sober among them. At the moment he just leaned against the head of the bed,


    blocking his eyes with one hand.


    Aimee went to the bathroom to get a towel, took Patrick''s hand, and wiped his face.


    Patrick opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on Aimee''s face. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Aimee put the towel aside, sat down on the edge of the bed, raised her hand to Patrick''s temple, and


    gave him a massage.


    Patrick raised his hand, held Aimee''s wrist, and gently pulled her into his arms.


    Aimee said, "Do you have a headache? Shall I give you another hangover medicine?"


    "No," Patrick said.


    He squeezed Aimee''s wrist and said, "I''m not drunk. Don''t worry about me. It''s gettingte. Let''s rest


    first."


    Aimee nodded, and found afortable position to lie down in Patrick''s arms, but she didn''t feel


    sleepy.


    At the stage of pregnancy, her previous symptoms of lethargy had been alleviated, and now she


    seemed to be returning to the previous period when she only needed to sleep for two or three hours a


    day to be energetic.


    Aimeey in Patrick''s arms and said, "You and Walter made Kelvin drink a lot now. When ites to


    the wedding, are you going to let him go?"


    Patrick pinched his brows and said, "He can''t marry Casey so smoothly."


    Aimee smiled lowly. He just relied on the fact that Casey was immature and messed about. Otherwise,


    if they bullied her husband like this, see if Casey wanted to settle ounts with you.


    Patrick heard this and couldn''t help but find it a little funny.


    His silly sister was really a headache.


    Aimee burrowed into Patrick''s arms again, found afortable position, and got closer to Patrick.


    Her belly was getting bigger day by day, andpared with her slender limbs, it was particrly


    prominent.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick put his hand on Aimee''s stomach and said, "Does the baby bother you?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "Behaving very good now."


    She used to have severe morning sickness, but now it was much better.


    Patrick took advantage of the alcohol and said, "If the little brat bullies you, let''s see how I deal with it."


    Aimeeughed lowly when she heard this and said, "If she is a little girl, would you bully her like this?"


    "Little girl? She needs to be pampered." Patrick said.


    Aimee became interested, stood up, looked at Patrick, and said, "Do you prefer girls to boys?"


    Patrick thought for a while and probably meant it.


    He said, "If it''s a girl, she must be like you. I have to hold her in the palm of my hand."


    Aimee burst intoughter when she heard this, and said, "What if it''s a boy?"


    Patrick said, "Thene with me and hold you in the palm of my hand."


    Aimee was taken aback when she heard that, and thenughed.


    She raised her hand and rubbed Patrick''s cheek, saying, "Do you treat me like a daughter?"


    As Patrick heard this, he squeezed Aimee''s earlobe and said, "Is it good?"


    Aimee pretended to think about it seriously and said, "It''s not bad."


    Patrick curled up the corner of his mouth and said, "I really want to give you my heart."


    Aimee''s nose turned sore unconsciously.


    This man loved her so much.


    Her voice was a little soft, with a little delicacy, "Don''t make me cry on purpose like this. I''m very


    emotional now."


    Pregnancy will make the mood unstable and she would be more easily moved.


    However, this man said such words that moved her so much.


    Patrickughed, put his arm around Aimee''s shoulder, and kissed her on the cheek. His eyes darkened


    a bit.


    He pressed against Aimee''s cheek. His voice rang in Aimee''s ear, and the hot air fell on Aimee''s ear,


    making her tremble. The temperature in the room seemed to rise instantly.


    Aimee''s already soft voice became even softer.


    She raised her hand and pushed Patrick''s chest, saying, "What are you doing? It''s so hot."


    Patrick pressed closer to Aimee, his voice luring Aimee.


    He said, "Aimee, I miss it."


    There was no need to express it more bluntly, because just these words had already made Aimee


    blush.


    Since she was pregnant, Patrick had jittered, always worrying if she was feeling unwell.


    For intimacy, he firmly control himself and prevented him from any impulsive behavior.


    Sometimes, Aimee felt sorry for Patrick and wanted to help him, but he was stubborn and didn''t want


    her to be tired at all.


    So, hearing what Patrick said at this moment, Aimee took the initiative to get closer to Patrick without


    any hesitation.


    Patrick also wanted to be presumptuous because of drinking today.


    However, he still cared about Aimee''s body, and his movements were very gentle.


    However, for Aimee, this was another kind of torture.


    After it, Aimee really regretted it. How could she be so stupid just now and be "bullied" by this man?


    Aimee cried and nestled in Patrick''s arms, saying coquettishly, "You are not allowed to ''bully'' me


    anymore."


    Patrick chuckled in a low voice, put his lips against Aimee''s cheek, and coaxed her with a kiss. After a


    while, he coaxed Aimee to sleep.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s sleeping face, and kissed her eyshes pitifully.


    Although he had restrained enough, it still made Aimee teary, looking like she had been bullied


    miserably.


    Pulling the covers over for Aimee, Patrick got out of bed.


    After that, he had sobered up.


    Coming out of the room, Patrick heard movement in Walter''s room. He frowned strangely, twisted the


    doorknob, and heard Walter talking on the phone in a drunken voice.


    "Casey has already obtained the certificate with her man. Baby, when will you also obtain that with your


    man?"


    "Baby, let''s go to get the certificate tomorrow, okay?"


    "Baby, I want to get it with you."


    Walter was lying on the bed with his eyes tightly closed. He was obviously drunk, but chattering non-


    stop.


    Patrick''s mouth twitched. Since when did his elder brother have this problem? And he actually called to


    torture people when he was drunk.


    However, such a wonderful picture must be recorded. Of course, these were good materials that he


    can embarrass his brother in the future.


    Patrick went back to the room, took the phone over, and then went directly into Walter''s room to record


    this.


    Walter really drank too much, because he didn''t notice at all that there was another person in his room,


    and he was still talking non-stop with the person on the other end of the phone.


    And he babbled and babbled, and the words he said were just repeated.


    Soon, until the phone ran out of power, Walter''s mouth didn''t stop, and he kept mumbling.


    Patrick shook his head, pulled Walter''s phone out, charged it up, and turned to leave his room.


    Coming down from upstairs, Patrick saw a person sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    He didn''t know when Camdyn woke up, or how long he had been sitting on the sofa.


    Patrick walked over, sat down opposite Camdyn, and asked softly, "Grandpa, why don''t you rest?"


    "I''m old. I sleep less." Camdyn said.

 Chapter 615 Aimee Is The Best

    Chapter 615 Aimee Is The Best


    Chapter 615 Aimee is the best


    Camdyn drank a lot of wine today, but because he was in a happy mood, he quickly sobered up.


    Then, he didn''t want to stay at his bedroom any longer.


    In the room, there were memories of him and his wife. Every night, he would look at the photos of his


    wife for a long time and talk to his wife.


    However, today he was really ufortable, and missed his wife very much.


    Patrick stood up, took Camdyn''s hand, and said, "Grandpa, we''ve all grown up, so don''t worry about us


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore."


    Camdyn said, "I never thought that Casey has reached the age of marriage. I am really old."


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, you can live a peaceful life and let us take care of you. In a few months, Aimee


    and I will have a baby boen. At that time, the family will be even more lively."


    Camdyn was relieved a lot when he heard the words.


    Yes, he will be able to meet his little great-grandchild soon, and he was already looking forward to it


    just thinking about it.


    Camdyn said, "By the way, I have chosen a few more names for the baby. When the timees, you


    and Aimee will see if there are any you like."


    Patrick felt a little helpless and said, "Grandpa, we still don''t know if the child is a boy or a girl."


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway. I have chosen so many names." Camdyn said.


    He looked through the dictionary many times before he came up with so many names.


    Patrick said, "That''s fine. When the timees, I''ll show it to Aimee and let her decide."


    Camdyn was in a better mood.


    Patrick quickly helped Camdyn up and said, "Grandpa, I''ll take you back to your room to rest."


    Camdyn nodded, and then let Patrick send him back to the room.


    The next day.


    Aimee slept until noon and didn''t get up.


    When she opened her eyes, she was still in a trance.


    She actually slept sote again.


    Raising her hands and rubbing her eyes, Aimee cursed Patrick in her heart.


    This bad guy made her be like this.


    Patrick came in and saw Aimee leaning against the head of the bed with a coquettish look.


    His brows and eyes were full of tenderness, when he walked over and stood by the bed.


    Aimee frowned, looked at Patrick and pouted.


    Patrick thought her appearance was rather cute, so he leaned down and approached Aimee, saying,


    "What''s wrong? You make me think you want to kiss me."


    Why did this guy always talk nonsense?


    Patrick bowed his head and sucked Aimee''s lips directly.


    Aimee subconsciously wanted to hide, but Patrick grabbed the back of her head, held her lips, and


    kissed her deeply.


    After Patrick was satisfied, Aimee raised her hand and hammered gently on Patrick''s shoulder, saying,


    "What are you doing? Pay attention to prenatal education."


    "I''m teaching the baby what love is," Patrick said.


    Aimee was speechless.


    This guy was talking nonsense again.


    Patrick kissed Aimee''s lips again and asked, "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"


    "Yes." Aimee nodded and said, "I just woke up from starvation. Bad guy, you exhausted me to death


    Patrick gave a lowugh and said, "It''s my fault. It''s all my faultst night."


    Aimee snorted coquettishly and said, "Why don''t you hurry up and take me to eat? The baby is also


    hungry."


    Patrick looked down at Aimee''s stomach and said, "Leave it alone. I care my own baby first."


    Saying that, Patrick had already carried Aimee out of the quilt.


    Considering Aimee''s belly, Patrick hugged Aimee horizontally. This posture made Aimee curl up in


    Patrick''s arms in a strange posture.


    She didn''t have any clothes on yet, and curled up naked in Patrick''s arms, covering her heart with one


    hand. Her face was blushing.


    As Patrick looked at her shy look, his eyes darkened. Then he turned around and sat down on the side


    of the bed again.


    Aimee sat down on Patrick''sp.


    This posture made her even more awkward.


    Aimee nudged Patrick''s arm and asked, "What are you doing? You''re not taking me to eat?"


    Patrick said, "What should I do? I''m a little hungry too."


    Almost without thinking, Aimee jumped off Patrick''sp.


    Was he going to "torment" her again?


    Aimee strode towards the cloakroom, took a new home clothes from inside and put it on, looking at


    Patrick defensively.


    "I''m going to eat by myself. Don''t follow me." Aimee said.


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth lightly, got up and strode after Aimee. Holding her waist, he said,


    "I''m kidding. Look at how scared you are."


    Aimee snorted softly.


    Originally, she didn''t have such worries at all.


    But now, after the experiencest night, she was almost made to be on guard against him.


    Either this guy didn''t break the precept, or if he did, he made it unforgettable.


    Patrick said, "Be good. I''ll remember, after the ban is lifted, I''ll ask you to make it up."


    Why did she feel that she had no way to continuemunicating with Patrick?


    Just because of Patrick''s attitudest night, wouldn''t she be "tortured" to death on the day the ban was


    lifted?


    Just thinking about it, Aimee already felt that this was simply too terrifying.


    Shaking unconsciously, Aimee came down from the stairs.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s trembling and chuckled lowly.


    Aimee felt even more embarrassed when she heard Patrick''sughter, and raised her hand to hit him


    on the waist.


    Patrick said, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Aimee really wanted to swear at Patrick.


    He knew what he was doing?!


    Arriving at the dinning room, Aimee saw Casey sitting by the dining table stirring the millet porridge in


    the bowl.


    She walked over, touched Casey''s head, and asked, "What''s wrong? Headache?"


    Casey immediately hugged Aimee, rubbed her head on her stomach and said, "Aimee, how much did I


    drink yesterday?"


    "Not much, just two sses." Aimee said.


    As Casey heard this, she frowned speechlessly and said, "Impossible, right? I only had two, and that''s


    it?"


    Aimee said, "There is nothing unreasonable. That wine has a high alcohol content."


    Casey rubbed her head and said, "But, I clearly remember you gave me the hangover soup."


    Aimee said, "Did you kick the quiltst night? But it''s okay, I''ll make you some soupter. You''ll sweat


    after drinking it, and you''ll be fine in a while."


    Casey immediately said obediently, "Aimee, you are so kind. I like you the most."


    Aimee curled her lips and asked, "Where''s Kelvin?"


    "Ah, he has something to do and went out in the morning. He''lle back to pick me up in the


    afternoon." Casey said, with a sweet look on her face.


    Aimee nodded and said nothing more.


    The two finished their meal obediently, and Aimee went to cook soup for Casey and let her drink it.


    Casey leaned on Aimee''s shoulder, chatting, "Aimee, you''re really a miracle doctor. After I drink this


    soup, the pain is really gone."


    Aimee was amused by her appearance and said, "How can you exaggerate it? Don''t make a fuss."


    Casey wrinkled her nose and said with a smile, "Anyway, Aimee, you''re the best."

 Chapter 616 Cry Again

    Chapter 616 Cry Again


    Chapter 616 Cry again


    La Grande Maison.


    Casey was carried into the house by Kelvin.


    She was like a ko, hanging on Kelvin''s body.


    The two came back after having lunch at Hayden''s Mansion. When they got out of the car, Casey didn''t


    open the door, but lowered the car window, lying on top of it and blinking at Kelvin. Then she said


    tenderly and coquettishly, "Kelvin, I want you to carry me upstairs."


    Kelvin had walked around the car and walked over to Casey.


    He leaned down, put one hand on the roof of the car, approached Casey, and said with a slightly


    tempting tone, "Casey, what did you call me?"


    "Kelvin." Casey looked innocent.


    Kelvin licked the corner of his mouth lightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "Baby, think again about what


    to call me."


    For a moment, Casey immediately thought of the transformation of their two identities.


    Her face flushed suddenly, and then she called out sweetly, "Hubby."


    Kelvin''s eyes turned dark in an instant, and he bowed his head closer.


    The tip of his nose was rubbing against hers, and his voice became even more tempting.


    "Honey, let''s go home," Kelvin said.


    Although he said so, Kelvin did not open the car door, but kissed Casey''s lips in this posture.


    This kiss was not warm, but like a lingering, tender and tingling current, invading Casey''s heart in the


    most gentle way.


    There was nothing more "excruciating" than a heart-throbbing kiss.


    Casey made a nice voice unconsciously, making Kelvin''s big hand on the back of her head stiff, and


    then, he held Casey even harder.


    This action brought the two of them closer and made the kiss more lingering.


    Casey''s face was flushed, and her hands were already wrapped around Kelvin''s neck. She was


    wishing she could stick her whole body on Kelvin''s.


    The door obviously restricted the closeness between the two of them.


    This made Kelvin rather unhappy.


    He opened his eyes and nced casually, then, he put his hand on Casey''s waist, and directly carried


    Casey out of the car window.


    This action certainly made Casey exim in fright, because shepletely didn''t expect that Kelvin


    would actually do this.


    Fortunately, Casey was slender, and it was not a problem at all to be carried out by Kelvin like this.


    In addition, Kelvin''s car was very spacious, and the windows were bigger than ordinary cars. Casey


    was like a small animal, and Kelvin took her out just like that.


    Casey eximed, subconsciously hung her hands and feet on Kelvin''s body, and said softly, "Kelvin."


    "Huh? Call me what?" Kelvin held Casey''s waist, rubbing his fingertips on her waist.


    This hot touch made Casey''s body burn instantly, and she immediately said obediently, "Hubby."


    Casey didn''t quite understand why Kelvin was so obsessed with this title.


    However, since he liked to hear it, she was willing to obediently call him that.


    Casey clung to Kelvin''s ear and called out one after another, "Hubby, hubby, hubby..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice was already sweet, but at this moment, such a sounding out of Casey''s mouth made


    Kelvin want to take her whole in his arms.


    He locked the car door, followed Casey''s request, and carried her into the elevator.


    It was already very unbearable, but the girl was doing all kinds of things in his arms, touching his ears,


    his nose and mouth.


    Her fingers were fair, stroking Kelvin''s cheek, like a kitten''s paw scratching Casey''s heart.


    Kelvin grabbed Casey''s hand and said, "Don''t make trouble."


    If she kept doing this like this, he really can''t wait to go home.


    Casey noticed something, and immediately stopped.


    However, even so, Kelvin couldn''t calm down with her soft and fragrant body in his arms.


    Finally, Kelvin took Casey home.


    As soon as they entered the door, Casey was pressed against the door by Kelvin and kissed hard.


    This kiss waspletely different from the one in the parking lot.


    Casey was dazed by the kiss, and only now did she know that every time Kelvin was ruthless before,


    he was already very gentle.


    Being asked to drink a lotst night, Kelvin and Casey clearly couldn''t do anything.


    As a result, everything that didn''t happenst night happened to Casey today.


    This time, Casey had sex with Kelvin from the afternoon to the next morning. Casey felt several times


    that she might really die.


    When Casey finally woke up, she looked at Kelvin who was still lying beside her, and asked hoarsely,


    "What time is it?"


    "Seven in the morning," Kelvin said.


    Casey''s mind was even more confused. She yawned and said strangely, "Did I just fall asleep?"


    It was strange that she didn''t seem tired.


    Kelvin gave a lowugh, moved to Casey''s cheek, kissed it, and said, "Honey, you''ve been asleep for


    twenty-four hours."


    Casey looked at Kelvin shockingly, and felt quite unbelievable what she heard just now.


    She stood up with her arms propped up, but with this movement, she realized that her body was still


    soft, as if she had slept for a long time.


    Kelvin said helplessly, "Like a little pig, I can''t wake you up no matter what."


    As Casey heard his words, she felt a little wronged instantly.


    "Who''s to me?" Casey said.


    Kelvin gave another lowugh, took Casey''s face in his arms, kissed her, and said, "me me, but


    what should I do? My baby is so seductive."


    Casey was really not used to it. She always felt that this man''s style of doing and say things had


    changed since they got the marriage certificates.


    This kind of flirtatious talk was really not suitable for him.


    Casey cleared her throat and said, "Kelvin, can you change back to the original style?"


    Although she liked everything about Kelvin, hearing him talk so flirtatiously, her face turned red


    unknowingly in that she was extremely shy.


    Kelvin thought her shy appearance was really cute.


    However, at this moment, when they were on the bed, his "evil" thought came out unconsciously, and


    he really wanted to "bully" her again and again.


    Kelvin raised his hand and pinched Casey''s face gently. "I remember I said the day before yesterday


    that once you call me by the wrong name, I will do you once."


    What happened that day rushed into Casey''s mind in an instant.


    Kelvin was truly fascinated by the word "hubby". Not only will he hold her waist and have sex with her,


    but every "hubby" was reced by Kelvin''s enthusiasm.


    Casey was terrified and wronged at the thought of this.


    Obviously, when Kelvin coaxed her, he meant that if she obediently called him hubby, he would let her


    go to rest.


    In the end, this man was simply a big liar.


    A super liar.


    Casey immediately shook her head vigorously and said, "I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten for forty hours."


    Counting from the day they came back to now, forty hours were not an exaggeration at all.


    Kelvin patted Casey''s head and said, "Okay, I''ll feed you first."


    What he said was very casual, and his tone was very pleasant, which made Casey unconsciously


    fascinated again.


    Kelvin looked at Casey''s face and met her shining eyes. It was hard not to be attracted by Casey


    again.


    However, she hadn''t eaten for too long, and Kelvin was worried about her body, so he could only reach


    out, take her out of the quilt, and hold her in his arms.


    Kelvin said, "What do you want to eat? Tell me."


    Casey licked her lips and said, "Steak."


    "No." Kelvin said. His eyes fell on Casey''s lips, which were pink and tender, and because of her action


    just now, she seemed to want to cry again.


    Kelvin just felt that his brain was very uncontroble.


    She was so tempting.

 Chapter 617 Still Cheese

    Chapter 617 Still Cheese


    Chapter 617 Still cheese


    Casey was unhappy by Kelvin''s refusal and said angrily, "Why do you treat me so bad? I just want to


    eat steak."


    The girl''s voice was already soft, but now it was even more delicate. Although she was speaking of


    grievances, it seemed to be scratching Kelvin''s heart.


    Kelvin loved Casey dearly, and wanted her to eat first before talking with him.


    However, Kelvin clearly disagrees with Casey''s desire to have steak.


    He supported Casey''s leg and said, "I made porridge for you. Eat it first, and I''ll take you to eat steak


    when your stomach feels better."


    When Casey heard Kelvin say that, she immediately became delighted.


    She held Kelvin''s face in her arms, kissed Kelvin''s cheek, and said sweetly, "Honey, you really dote on


    me."


    Kelvin''s body shook again. He held Casey''s waist and put her on the dining table.


    He looked at Casey in warning and said, "Baby, you better stop teasing me today."


    Otherwise, he didn''t guarantee that he will directly turn her into his dinner.


    Casey moved her waist and moved down from the dining table. Her face was flushed, and she said


    softly, "Hubby, I''m really hungry."


    Casey said it with the innocent face and the cute voice, but her eyes were foggy, and she looked pitiful


    after being "bullied".


    Kelvin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, his hands unconsciously clenched into fists, and he


    suppressed his burning desire.


    He turned and walked into the kitchen to bring out the casserole and put it on the dining table.


    It was Casey''s favorite minced chicken porridge, plus Kelvin''s special and delicious side dishes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Casey happily ate the porridge in the bowl, looking very satisfied.


    She was really hungry, and ate two bowls of it in a row, but when it was time to eat for the third, Kelvin


    stopped her.


    Kelvin said, "Baby, just eat a little first. Take it easy, and eatter."


    Casey frowned, looked at Kelvin, and said dissatisfiedly, "But, I''m not full yet."


    She was not allowed to continue eating. He was so bad.


    Kelvin said, "Be good. Eatter."


    Casey pouted and said, "Can I have steak for a while?"


    Kelvin looked at Casey helplessly. This girl was very good at timing.


    Casey looked at Kelvin expectantly, and it was really hard for him to refuse with that look.


    Kelvin pinched Casey''s face gently and said, "Okay."


    Casey cheered immediately, "Yeah, you''re so nice, hubby. I love you."


    Kelvin was tempted by Casey again and just wanted to push Casey into his arms hard.


    This girl will take his life away sooner orter.


    Casey didn''t know what Kelvin was thinking, but had already started to mutter, "It''s better to have more


    people to eat. I''ll call Aimee and ask her if she wants to eat."


    What can he do? Kelvin can only pamper his little baby.


    Casey had already climbed onto the couch and took her phone.


    Aimee happened to be holding the phone in her hand, and when she saw that it was Casey''s call, she


    curled her mouth and picked up the phone.


    "Is the wedding night over?" Aimee said.


    Casey held the phone in front of her eyes, looked at the number she dialed. It was her dear Aimee and


    there was nothing wrong with that.


    But, what was going on? When did Aimee be like this?


    Casey said, "Aimee, what are you talking about?"


    Was she teased by Aimee?


    Her face flushed instantly, and her voice trembled.


    "Okay, I''ll stop teasing you. What''s the matter? If you don''t spend your time with Kelvin, how can you


    call me when you''re free?" Aimee asked.


    Casey said, "Ah, I''m asking you, do you want to eat steak? I want to ask you out with me."


    Aimee rubbed her stomach. Now her diet had no restraints at all and she can eat whatever she wanted.


    And steak was totally eptable.


    Coincidentally, Aimee hadn''t eaten it for a long time.


    Aimee said, "I''ll ask Patrick first."


    Casey pursed her mouth and said, "Aimee, do you still listen to Patrick like this?"


    Casey knew that Patrick was in charge of Aimee''s diet, but he wasn''t now, which made her rather


    puzzled.


    It stood to reason that Aimee''s character wouldn''t make her be treated like this at all.


    Aimee said, "I listen to Patrick , shouldn''t I? Could it be that you don''t listen to your husband?"


    Thinking of her unsessful third bowl of porridge, she pouted and really listened to Kelvin''s words,


    being so obedient.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t speak, Aimee smiled and said, "Okay, you book a table. Even if Patrick


    doesn''t let mee to eat, I will stille over."


    Her appetite was truly aroused by Casey, and she had a little urge to eat it right away. Otherwise, she


    would not be happy today.


    So, whether Patrick will agree or not, she had to go to the appointment.


    Patrick walked in, saw Aimee who was eager to try something, and asked suspiciously, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Aimee said, " Casey asked us to eat out. Do you want to go?"


    As Patrick heard Aimee''s words, he licked inside his cheek with the tip of his tongue, and said, "What


    choice do I have?"


    Aimee immediatelyughed and said, "Anyway, you can choose whether you go or not."


    She was going to make a decision.


    Patrick was speechless.


    What can he do? He was severely disliked by his wife.


    Patrick said, "I want to watch you eat."


    Aimee snorted softly, and it was considered that he was sensible. Otherwise, she would have to act


    dramatically asionally.


    Patrick was helpless, and clearly knew what his wife was thinking. He reached out, touched his head,


    and said, "Have you booked the table?"


    "Casey said she''ll do it. There are probably many people. Let''s go change clothes." Aimee said.


    Casey hung up the phone just now and said that she was going to invite more people.


    So, Aimee didn''t know where were they going to eat.


    Patrick pulled Aimee over, reached out and touched her belly, saying, "But don''t eat too spicy."


    Aimee tilted her head and thought about it. Spicy food was okay for her. What she liked more was


    certainly sweets.


    So, Aimee nodded very obediently and said, "Okay, I promise you, but after finishing the meal, buy me


    a cake."


    Patrick felt she was so cute because of her appearance. He bowed his head and kissed her on the


    cheek, saying, "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Then I''ll eat three." Aimee said.


    Patrick squeezed the space between his eyebrows and said, "You just rely on me to spoil you."


    Aimeeughed and said, "Okay, I''m not that naive, so I''ll just eat one."


    As a doctor, she naturally knew how her body functioned.


    She can''t continue to eat sweets so recklessly. Otherwise, she will really affect the baby.


    Although Patrick said he was in charge of Aimee''s diet, he would not use a harsh attitude to make


    Aimee feel ufortable.


    Aimee became more conscious, paying attention to her body.


    So, during this time, Aimee had not eaten sweets for a long time, and now that she made such a


    request with Patrick, how could he disagree?


    Aimee said, "Let me think what vor of this cake should I eat?"


    She had already thought of several vors in her mind, chocte, matcha, cheese, white peach...


    After thinking for a while, Aimee said, "Still cheese."

 Chapter 618 DonT Get Angry

    Chapter 618 Don''T Get Angry


    Chapter 618 Don''t get angry


    The restaurant that Casey booked was popr online. It was located in the new district. Although it


    was a bit far away, the taste of the food there had always been praised.


    It was not an easy task to book arge room in this kind of restaurant.


    Fortunately, Casey booked earlier and didn''t let them line up.


    When Aimee and Patrick arrived, there were already many people in the room.


    As Casey saw Aimeeing, she rushed over and called Aimee affectionately.


    Of course, she was severely disliked by Patrick again.


    Casey pouted, but there was really nothing she could do about her annoying brother.


    This guy waspletely unreasonable.


    Casey took Aimee''s arm and directly pulled her to the middle seat and let her sit down.


    Aimee saw an unopened box on the table in front of her, looked suspiciously at Casey, and asked,


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a gift I prepared for you." Casey said with a smile.


    Aimee was suspicious again, and opened the box under Casey''s expectant eyes.


    As soon as the box was opened, there were two very beautiful cakes inside. One was the matcha


    vor and the other was chocte.


    Casey said, "On the way here, Kelvin and I saw a cake shop. It looked very beautiful, so we went in


    and bought two cakes. I just don''t know if it''s delicious or not."


    There was nothing to say about the shape, but for the taste, Aimee needed to try it herself.


    Aimee happened to want to eat cake today, and she fawned Patrick beforeing here.


    Now, two cakes were actually ced in front of her, which made her fairly happy.


    Although it was a regret that they were not cheese cakes, Aimee was already quite happy and joyful


    that Casey was so considerate to her.


    Casey looked at Aimee with a grin and said, "Aimee, try it if it tastes good."


    Aimee picked up a small fork, dug a piece and put it in her mouth. In an instant, the soft and sweet


    feeling filled her whole mouth, making Aimee instantly satisfied.


    When Casey saw Aimee''s expression, she knew that the cake tasted very good.


    She approached Aimee with a smile and said, "Aimee, isn''t it delicious?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Not bad."


    "How does it tastepared to what we bought before?" Casey asked.


    "Better." Aimee said matter-of-factly.


    Casey said with a look of arrogance, "Then, let''s all buy cakes from this store in the future."


    Aimee nodded and nned toe to this shop when she wanted to eat cakes in the future.


    When they all arrived, Casey began to ask the waiter to bring the dishes.


    Aimee didn''t eat spicy food, which was what she promised Patrick.


    Aimee had always been very well-behaved in what she promised, without any excuses.


    However, she nudged Patrick and asked him to order a spicy steak.


    Patrick felt a little helpless about this. How could he not be clear about what his baby was thinking?


    But, what can Patrick do?


    Of course, he had to spoil her by himself.


    After the dish was served, Aimee looked at the spicy steak in front of Patrick and sniffed the spicy


    taste, and her mouth watered instantly.


    Her gaze fell directly on Patrick''s steak, thinking about how to exchange it with Patrick.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s gaze,ughed lowly, raised his hand and touched her head, saying, "What''s


    wrong? Want to change with me?"


    Aimee cleared her throat and said, "No, no, there is no need to change."


    Her salt and pepper steak was also very good, with a rtively light taste.


    Aimee suddenly lost the desire to eat anything.


    Patrick curled his lips and chuckled.


    How could his wife be so cute?


    Aimee had no choice but to start with the dipping sauce.


    She sprinkled a little chili powder, and was satisfied.


    Patrick shook his head helplessly and said, "You''re clever."


    Aimee raised her eyebrows and said, "It can only mean that our baby wants to eat."


    Patrick''s eyes fell on Aimee''s stomach. Before the baby was born, she or he was already demanding,


    and after birth, he didn''t know how outrageous the baby would be.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly had a headache.


    Patrick didn''t know now that this little baby would do more than that.


    Everyone was eating , and the topic was turning into the discussion about Casey and Kelvin''s wedding.


    Eden said with a smile, "I never expected that among us, the little one will hold the wedding first."


    Casey heard what Eden called her, immediately became unhappy, and looked at Eden with frown,


    saying, "Do you envy me? I just got the first ce by my own ability. If you envy me, you can marry


    too."


    Eden was at a loss for words.


    Her words touched his sore spot. This little girl was bullied by him too badly when she was a child, so


    now she was taking revenge.


    Who didn''t know that he was being "tortured" badly by Minnie now, and Casey stabbed a knife in his


    heart, which was simply too excessive.


    After Casey finished speaking, she didn''t forget to raise her brows with a smile at Eden, looking very


    infuriating.


    Eden bit a piece of beef angrily, as if he bit Casey''s neck instead of beef.


    Casey grunted and moved to Kelvin''s side.


    Now she had an extra backer. If Eden wanted to embarrass her, her husband would help her.


    Kelvin raised his hand and pinched Casey''s ear gently, feeling helpless.


    He already knew everything about Eden.


    Sighing lightly, Kelvin looked at Aimee and said, "By the way, Aimee, Minnie has started working for a


    few days, but she is not in the right condition. Do you want to go and talk to her tomorrow?"


    Aimee raised her eyebrows and looked at Kelvin, but she noticed Eden''s tightened fingers instantly


    from the corner of her eye.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Is she dissatisfied with something?"


    "Well, it needs you to ask her yourself. I got feedback, and the details are not particrly clear.


    However, there is indeed a deviation in the data she reported." Kelvin said.


    Aimee asked, "Is she living in the institute recently? Has she gone back?"


    "Probably not, how about you call and ask?" Kelvin said.


    Aimee nodded, really picked up the phone and dialed the number.


    From the moment Kelvin mentioned Minnie to Aimee, Eden''s eyes kept moving back and forth between


    the two of them.


    Aimee naturally noticed this, but kept pretending that she didn''t see anything.


    The call was quickly connected, and Minnie''s voice was very hoarse, as if she was sick.


    "Hey, Dr. Read, what do you need from me?" Minnie asked.


    After she said so, she coughed twice, sounding very pitiful.


    Aimee couldn''t care less about Eden staring at her right now, and quickly asked, "Miss Thomas, are


    you okay? Do you have a cold?"


    Minnie coughed again and then said, "A little bit, but it''s all right now."


    Although she said so, immediately after that, Minnie coughed again.


    This made Aimee frown.


    She said, "It sounds very serious. Are you in the research institute? Well, wait a minute, I''lle over."


    "No need," Minnie said quickly, "I''m really fine. I''ve already taken the medicine, so don''t bother."


    With Minnie''s character, she had always avoided things that will trouble others.


    Therefore, even if she was sick, she didn''t tell anyone, and she didn''t let herself show any difort


    when she was in the research institute.


    Unexpectedly, when she was the only one left in the institute, Aimee actually called. She coughed


    violently just now, and after answering the phone, she didn''t stop at all.


    Aimee was worried about Minnie''s situation, and her tone was a bit serious, so she said directly, "Miss


    Thomas, since you have started working for me, then, I hope all your work is effective. Now, since you


    are sick and since I can cure you, I won''t let it dy."


    What she said was very blunt, and she put on the airs as the boss.


    This made Minnie unable to refuse Aimee, and could only nod obediently, "Okay then, I''ll wait for you in


    the research room."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Please take me there."


    Patrick nodded and was ready.


    The two stood up and prepared to leave without saying anything.


    However, before they were about to leave, Aimee still looked at Eden and said, "Aren''t you going with


    us?"


    Eden''s hand holding the fork froze. Originally, he wanted to pretend that it had nothing to do with him.


    However, he was simply unable to do it.


    Scratching his head, Eden got up directly and strode out of the room.


    After the three left, everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.


    Casey looked at Kelvin even more suspiciously and asked, "Kelvin, how do you know about Miss


    Thomas so clearly?"


    Kelvin said, "I made it up."


    Casey was confused.


    Kelvin said, "Eden likes Miss Thomas. You told me about it. However, there is indeed a small problem


    with the data she sent, but it doesn''t hurt. I just used this reason to make up a situation. Give Eden a


    kick."


    Casey really wanted to say to Kelvin: "You''re so insidious."


    Damion and Ben were about to faint fromughter at this miraculous development.


    Especially, after listening to Kelvin''s words, theyughed even more unceremoniously.


    In this world, who else was more miserable than Eden?


    However, for Kelvin''s prank, the two of them were very convinced and felt very good.


    After the meal was finished, everyone went to a bar, and they didn''t go home until midnight.


    After Casey was carried home by Kelvin in a daze, she regained consciousness in an instant.


    She raised her calf and kicked Kelvin''s leg, moaning and saying unhappily, "Hubby, you actually


    remember things about other woman so clearly."


    Kelvin had already exined this but Casey still couldn''t help being jealous.


    Even, she knew that it was her husband and Aimee working together to stimte Eden, but she just


    didn''t like it.


    Kelvin kissed Casey helplessly and said, "Baby, don''t be angry, okay?"

 Chapter 619 I Will Wait For You

    Chapter 619 I Will Wait For You


    Chapter 619 I will wait for you


    Kelvin''s voice was particrly melodious, but now he deliberately spoke in such a low and hoarse


    voice next to Casey''s ear, which made Casey''s entire heart seem to be grasped by Kelvin.


    Caseyined in her heart that she was so useless. She was jealous, but in the end, she was


    coaxed so easily. Wouldn''t it be too embarrassing?


    But what can she do?


    Her husband''s voice was so sweet and seductive, just saying "baby" will make her not angry any more,


    and she can honestly give him whatever he wanted.


    She didn''t know if Kelvin was particrly aware of this. His lips pressed against Casey''s ears, and he


    said a lot of sweet words.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Casey was blushing and her heart beat fast, as if her face was about to catch fire.


    Finally, when Kelvin was about to make the next attack, Casey gasped and said coquettishly, "Hubby,


    you can''t pay attention to other women. You can''t."


    Kelvin had no power to resist Casey''s coquettishness. He sucked her lips and said, "In my eyes and in


    my heart, there is only my baby."


    Casey was coaxed instantly, wrapping her arms around Kelvin''s neck, and pulling herself close to him.


    How could Kelvin reject Casey''s enthusiasm? His soul was likepletely sucked by her.


    The result of this, of course, was that Casey was banged again.


    Casey''s eyshes were full of tears, and she looked like she had been bullied miserably.


    Kelvin felt sorry for the poor girl, but wanted to "bully" her even harder.


    Casey whispered in Kelvin''s ear delicately, "Kelvin, next time, you must be gentle with me."


    To "bully" her like this again would be really terrible.


    However, even though Casey begged Kelvin softly, she was still "bullied" miserably every day after


    that.


    She even ran home crying because of this, using Kelvin of not loving her.


    But she was then sent back by her three brothers to Kelvin.


    They all had their beloved one to care about, so no one wanted to listen to their rambunctious sister


    who came back home and disyed their affection.


    Of course, the most proud person among the three brothers at that time was of course Miles.


    For one thing, his girlfriend was not pregnant, so he can do whatever he wanted.


    Secondly, his girlfriend was already in her arms, and the shy period had long passed.


    This made Patrick and Walter very unhappy.


    After seeing off Casey, the two finally couldn''t stand Miles'' arrogance and kicked him out of the old


    house.


    Since then, Patrick''s eyes on Aimee''s stomach had be extraordinarily weird.


    Even, Aimee felt if he had the impulse to directly pull out the little baby inside.


    Aimee kept away from Patrick defensively, never giving him a chance to touch her belly.


    In this regard, Patrick was helpless.


    But since he didn''t hold back that time, Aimee forbade him to touch her.


    He couldn''t bear her hard work, so, even though he seemed to be on fire, he couldn''t bear to make


    Aimee ufortable.


    The one who was different from Patrick''s state was naturally Walter.


    He was only irritated by being provoked by his younger siblings.


    However, for this kind of thing, he was really worried that it would scare April.


    Walter was like a wolf and he can''t suppress his inner desire at any time when he looked at April.


    April always fretted about this.


    She was not a little girl who didn''t understand anything. So, it was not difficult to understand what it


    meant when he looked at her like this.


    However, what April didn''t understand was that Walter was already about to swallow her alive with his


    eyes, but he didn''t make any substantive actions.


    This even made April wonder if Walter could do it.


    Of course, she didn''t have the guts to say this to Walter.


    Otherwise, she can guarantee that she will be fixed by Walter.


    In case, it really hit a weak spot, then the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Walter didn''t know anything about it. He didn''t know at all that his cherishment of April had turned into


    April''s suspicion of his sexual capacity.


    *


    Research Institution.


    When they arrived, it was already past nine o''clock at night.


    It was the first time for Eden toe to this ce. After following Aimee into the research institute,


    Eden was astonished


    He just knew before that Aimee was not ordinary, and she was totally different from the rumored


    useless Miss Read of the Read family.


    Now, however, it seemed more than that.


    She was able to set up such a hidden research institute in the ce where thend was the most


    expensive. Eden even felt that, probably all of them, put together, were not as good as Aimee.


    However, now was not the time to think about it.


    What Eden wanted to know more was how Minnie''s condition was.


    Minnie had a separateboratory. Although Minnie had not reallye into contact with the core


    projects of the institute, she was being trained as a future core staff.


    Aimee didn''t treat her favorably at all, but gave her a lot of preferential treatment.


    Thisboratory can only be equipped by core researchers.


    Now that Minnie had a ce like this, one can see how much Aimee valued her.


    Fortunately, Minnie''s growth was very fast, and she was very quick to get started with many


    researches, and soon, she will be able to be on her own.


    Aimee didn''t let Patrick and Eden follow her, but instead entered theboratory by herself.


    Minnie was sitting in front of aputer, calcting a set of data.


    She pressed her temple with one hand and calcted the data with the other.


    However, the severe cold caused her eyelids to twitch. When she looked at the screen, her eyesight


    seemed dizzy, and the numbers had double images.


    The illness made Minnie even more unresponsive, and she didn''t notice anyone walking in at all.


    This ce was indeed the safest. Otherwise, she might not be aware of being attacked in this state.


    Aimee shook her head helplessly, walked over, and tapped on the table lightly. Only then did she get


    Minnie''s attention.


    Minnie turned her head, looked at Aimee, and was stunned for two or three seconds before she


    remembered that Aimee said she wasing.


    She stood up and said hoarsely to Aimee, "Dr. Read, you really made this trip."


    Aimee said, "You''re so sick. Why don''t you say anything?"


    Minnie said, "I have already taken the medicine. It used to take two or three days to get over it. I don''t


    know why it''s so slow this time."


    She had had a cold for almost a week now.


    Aimee let her sit down and examined her.


    Her throat was still red and swollen, and she was coughing very hard. Obviously, there was no right


    medicine for her case.


    Aimee quickly gave Minnie a medicine order, asking her to take the medicine she gave.


    Minnie nodded, and naturally she would not refuse Aimee''s kindness.


    She said, "I''m sorry, Dr. Read, to trouble you to make this trip."


    Aimee was pregnant so she felt even more guilty about the trouble she caused to Aimee.


    Minnie said, "Actually, I''m fine."


    Aimee said, "Since you''re sick, you should take a good rest. I''m not a harsh capitalist. I won''t only


    extract the value of yourbor. It''s gettingte, so stop doing data."


    Minnie nced at theputer that was still working and said, "There is something wrong with the


    data I sent to Dr. Prince before, and I want to fix it."


    "Kelvin told me that the data has no effect. Your status will be affected. This kind of thing is inevitable,


    so I said you should take a good rest and don''t embarrass yourself so much." Aimee said.


    Minnie nodded, but still felt very guilty.


    What Aimee admired about her was her ability.


    Now, in terms of her ability, there had been such a w, which made her somewhat hurtful.


    Minnie said, "Dr. Read, I will be more careful in the future."


    Aimee understood Minnie''s temperament, so she didn''t say anything more.


    She said, "Okay, don''t worry about the data today. You have been living here for a while, so, from now


    on, I''ll give you a three-day vacation. Go back to recuperate, and recover well. Then get back to work."


    When Minnie heard this, she looked at Aimee in surprise and quickly said, "No, I can just rest here."


    Aimee said, "If you rest here, you''ll always think about the data. As I said, I''m not an unscrupulous


    capitalist, and I''ll not let my people work for me even when they''re sick. When it''s time to rest, just go to


    rest. Otherwise, I''ll think you''re finding an excuse for yourself to make mistakes in the future."


    Minnie panicked when she heard the words, and didn''t expect that Aimee would associate it.


    Seeing that Minnie was really scared, Aimee said, "Okay, I just scared you and I didn''t really mean it.


    But, this is an order to let you go back to rest now and take a three-day vacation. If you don''t agree,


    then I''ll think that you''re not a good staff."


    Minnie was taken aback by Aimee''s words, so she really stopped rejecting Aimee, and said obediently,


    "I''ll go and organize things now."


    Aimee curled the corner of her mouth and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 620 My Little Baby

    Chapter 620 My Little Baby


    Chapter 620 My little baby


    When Aimee came out of theb, Eden looked behind her and didn''t see Minnie, so he asked


    suspiciously, "Aimee, where is she?"


    "Packing. Do you have to be so impatient?" Aimee said.


    Eden breathed a sigh of relief, but his gaze was always on the direction of theboratory, as if he was


    afraid of missing something.


    Aimee and Patrick nced at each other, both amused.


    This guy was really...


    Minnie moved quickly and didn''t want to keep Aimee waiting too long. Of course, there was nothing to


    clean up. She only recorded some things that should be be recorded, and then hurried out.


    Once out, Minnie saw Eden looking inside.


    Her steps stopped abruptly.


    For a moment, Minnie wondered if she had a serious cold, which was why she was hallucinating.


    However, Eden just appeared in front of her in such a real way.


    Thinking of this, Minnie shook her head unconsciously. However, her dizzy head immediately became


    more dizzy after being shaken like this, and her feet staggered.


    Eden rushed in almost immediately, grabbing Minnie''s shoulders and pulling her into his arms.


    The sudden oppressive masculine breath made Minnie a little out of breath.


    She struggled a bit, but at this moment, she only had a little strength, so she couldn''t struggle at all.


    Minnie looked at Eden, and said in a low voice, "Let me go."


    However, what responded to her was not Eden letting go, but directly hugging her.


    Minnie suddenly left her feet off the ground and eximed in shock.


    Her arms wrapped around Eden''s neck involuntarily to keep bnce.


    Eden said, "Why did you not tell me how sick you are? Are you trying to make me worry to death?"


    Minnie was a little stunned, and didn''t know how to answer Eden''s question.


    Swallowing, Minnie asked, "Why should I tell you?"


    As soon as she said so, Eden was even more angry.


    He simply wanted to press this woman against the wall and kiss her hard, and then tell her why she


    should tell him.


    However, now that Aimee and Patrick were still there, he had a shred of reason, so naturally he won''t


    really do this.


    Eden hugged Minnie, walked into Aimee and Patrick, and said, "Patrick, Aimee, I''ll take her back first."


    Aimee said, "I have already given her three days off, and I have prescribed medicine for her. Go and


    buy it and let her take it on time. She will get better soon. Don''t worry too much."


    Eden nodded gratefully towards Aimee, but didn''t say anything, just hugged Minnie and left.


    Minnie realize what kind of situation she was in now.


    She kicked, trying to get out of Eden''s arms, but her current strength was not enough in front of Eden.


    Minnie really didn''t have the energy to fight with Eden, so she could only let him carry her out of the


    institute.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "Let''s go back too."


    Patrick touched the top of Aimee''s head and said, "Are you assisting him? Since when do you have this


    kind of preference?"


    Aimee said, "I''m just doing good deeds."


    Patrickughed, held Aimee''s hand, and left the institute.


    It was a nice night tonight and Aimee was in a good mood, so she didn''t rush home, but asked Patrick


    to drive the car to the riverside and go for a walk with her.


    In fact, they seldom went to a certain ce for a walk on purpose.


    This was a very wonderful experience for Aimee.


    Patrick wrapped his arms around Aimee''s waist, carefully holding her in his arms.


    Aimee''s belly was already very big now, and Patrick was even more concerned about her.


    However, Aimee herself didn''t care about it. She walked fast and didn''t have the slightest sense of


    being a pregnant woman.


    Patrick was always very helpless about this. His wife was too lively, and he can only protect her


    carefully.


    Aimee was always very helpless looking at his cautious appearance.


    She said, "You look like I''m really useless."


    Patrick said, "You are the best."


    These words were said to make her happy.


    Aimee ttened her mouth and said, "I''m the best, so can you show me that is worthy of this kind of


    Patrick stopped, looked down at Aimee, and said, "How about I run around with you?"


    Aimee burst intoughter, but felt that this proposal was not unreasonable.


    She tilted her head and said, "I haven''t been to the Martial Arts School for a long time, so why don''t you


    take me there?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows when he heard this, and looked at Aimee dangerously.


    Did this woman know what she was talking about?


    He said, "Aimee, are you really full of energy and have no ce to vent out?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "It''s okay if you say so."


    Since she dared to admit it, he immediately held Aimee''s hand and said, "Okay, let''s go. I''ll take you to


    vent out."


    After speaking, Patrick took Aimee back to the car.


    Aimee finally had a sense of crisis.


    She coughed lightly and said, "Well, darling, I think I''m a little tired, or else, let''s go home."


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Okay, I''m going to take you home."


    Aimee''s head seemed to explode with a bang.


    She made it very clear that it was screwed and she really messed with Patrick now.


    Recalling Patrick''s uncontroble appearancest time, Aimee felt that she might "die" miserably


    tonight.


    Along the way, Aimee didn''t dare tease Patrick, but sat obediently on the seat. She wanted to get rid of


    this and make Patrick change his mind.


    If it didn''t work, she will y deaf.


    Patrick doted on her so much, so it was naturally impossible for him to force her to do anything.


    Aimee thought so.


    However, shepletely forgot that if Patrick made up his mind, it was actually very difficult to change.


    Especially, being so stimted by her today made Patrickpletely unwilling to let her go so easily.


    So, no matter what methods Aimee used to act coquettishly, she was still pinned down on the bed by


    Patrick and "bullied" severely.


    There were tears in Aimee''s eyes.


    She now felt that it was better to give birth to the child sooner.


    If this went on like this, she might really be overwhelmed.


    However, counting the days, it was only two-thirds of the time.


    It was still three months before the baby was born.


    Aimee felt so sad that she couldn''t calm down.


    Patrick was in a good mood, and after he was satisfied, he hugged Aimee and coaxed her.


    Aimee almost kicked him out of bed.


    When he was satisfied, she was his dear good wife.


    It wasn''t like this when he "bullied" her.


    Aimee decided to ignore Patrick for the time being and see if he would "bully" her in the future.


    However, within a few minutes, Aimee couldn''t hold on.


    Her throat was very ufortable and she urgently needed water.


    But she didn''t want to move at all, even if the water ss was beside the bed.


    Aimee nudged Patrick''s arm and said, "Honey, I want a drink of water."


    Her voice was already hoarse, and it hurt to speak.


    Patrick got up almost immediately and went to help Aimee get the water.


    Aimee gulped down a whole ss of water, but still wasn''t satisfied.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "More."


    Patrick felt sorry for Aimee''s throat, so he got out of bed immediately and got water for Aimee.


    Aimee drank two sses of it in a row and was about to drink the third when Patrick said, "Take it easy.


    Don''t be so anxious."


    Aimee pursed her mouth. Although she was slightly unhappy, she still agreed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned against Patrick''s arms, pinched Patrick''s fingers with her fingers, and yed with them in


    front of her eyes.


    Aimee carefully studied Patrick''s knuckles. It was really hard to imagine that such beautiful fingers


    would be so terrible when they did bad things.


    When Aimee thought of what the fingers did, she felt pitiful and her anger surged up.


    Without any hesitation, she directly squeezed Patrick''s hand and bit down hard.


    In this bite, Aimee used a lot of force, and Patrick directly gasped after being bitten.


    Patrick hissed, then looked at Aimee and said, "What? So angry?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick angrily and said, "Why didn''t I realize that before, how can you be so bad?"


    "Is it bad?" Patrick twitched the corner of his mouth and pressed it close to Aimee''s ear. His voice was


    tempting.


    The warm breath fell on Aimee''s ear, which made her tremble uncontrobly.


    Patrick said, "But, how do I remember you like it very much?"


    All right, she had to recognize the fact that she was no match for this man in terms of anger.


    So, she should not think too much about it.


    She can''t gain advantage of it on this kind of thing.


    Aimee was a little discouraged and helpless at the same time. He had the innate advantage that she


    couldn''t defeat.


    Patrick was even more amused to see Aimee turn into a victim.


    He kissed Aimee''s face and said, "Baby, I found that your energy is really good."


    He banged her so badly just now, but now she still had the strength to bite his finger.


    Patrick can only say that this woman was challenging him.


    Aimee frowned upon hearing this, and moved her head to the side.


    She looked at Patrick and said defensively, "Could it be that you want to do it again?"


    Patrick curled the corner of his mouth and said, "If you''re willing."


    Aimee didn''t want to, not at all!


    Moving her body away from Patrick, Aimee said, "Now, I''m going to sleep. You''d better go to bed


    quickly. Don''t disturb me."


    Patrick chuckled that his baby was so cute.


    It made him want to "bully" her even more.


    Aimee closed her eyes, as if she couldn''t let her guard down against Patrick no matter what Patrick


    said.


    Patrick came over and kissed Aimee''s face, not willing to really do her any longer. He just hugged her


    back into his arms, and said in a deep voice, "Good night, my baby."


    Aimee snorted softly, but still said, "Good night, dear."


    Patrick''s arms around Aimee tightened even more. With one hand fell on Aimee''s stomach, he said,


    "Good night, my little baby."

 Chapter 621 What Did You Do Wrong

    Chapter 621 What Did You Do Wrong


    Chapter 621 What did you do wrong


    As the days passed day by day, the important day finally ushered in.


    It was Mika''s college entrance examination day.


    On the day before the examination, Aimee made a special trip to Homelux.


    However, when she opened the door, she found that there was no trace of life there.


    It looked like Mika hadn''t been here for at least a month.


    Aimee frowned unconsciously, then thought of something, and smiled helplessly.


    This girl wass really courageous.


    Before she graduated, she moved in to live with Ash. She was really not afraid of being caught up by


    her?


    Aimee was somewhat displeased about this.


    After all, she didn''t want her sister to have the same physical condition as her before entering college.


    Aimee suppressed the unhappiness in her heart, took out her mobile phone and called Ash. Without


    any twists and turns, she asked straight to the point, "Where do you live?"


    Ash naturally understood the meaning of Aimee''s question, and didn''t dare exin too much, so he


    directly told his address to Aimee.


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee went directly to the ce where Ash and Mika lived now without


    any pause.


    Maple Street Apartment.


    Mika just woke up, came out of the room, and saw Ash holding the phone with a serious expression


    on his face.


    She walked over strangely and asked, "Ash, what''s wrong?"


    "Aimee called me just now. She''s supposed to have gone to Homelux," Ash said.


    Mika''s face instantly turned pale with fright.


    Although Aimee agreed to her dating with Ash, it didn''t mean that Aimee would agree to their


    cohabitation.


    In the current situation, Mika felt that she was really going to die.


    She looked at Ash helplessly and asked, "What should I do, Ash? She''ll definitely be very angry."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ash felt the same way when he heard Aimee''s tone just now.


    He thought he and Mika might really be screwed.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Ash realized that tomorrow was the examination day, a very


    important moment in Mika''s life.


    No matter how angry Aimee was, she probably won''t affect a candidate.


    In particr, Mika did not do anything outrageous.


    All the while, Ash said, "I think Aimee won''t say anything about it. At most she''ll tell you a few things to


    pay attention to in the exam. Don''t worry."


    "But," Mika was still worried and said, "I''m living with you. We two will definitely be criticized by her."


    Ash touched Mika''s head and said, "No, although the two of us are living together, baby, we are in


    the rtionship, and we will be married and live together in the future. Cohabitation is a normal thing."


    Mika agreed with Ash''s words, but she still felt it very inappropriate.


    Mika said, "Ash, I''m only a senior in high school."


    Ash said, "Freshman soon."


    Mika was struck dumb.


    There was nothing to refute the statement.


    However, Mika still thought that it was better to be careful. Otherwise, it will be really miserable if her


    sister really taught her a lesson.


    Ash rubbed Mika''s head and said, "And, baby, most importantly, we two are very innocent. Aimee


    won''t be angry."


    Mika was finally reassured by Ash''s words.


    She ttened her mouth and muttered softly, "If I had known, I wouldn''t havee to live with you."


    Now, she kind of had mental breakdown.


    Ash said, "Okay, now that it''s an established fact, don''t think about it. In a while, let''s see how Aimee


    feels. Don''t worry. With me here, I won''t let Aimee be tough with you."


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    Mika had been rxed just now, but tensed up again in an instant.


    Her body froze, and she didn''t dare move at all.


    Ash was very anxious to go to open the door. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult to deal with in a


    while.


    Mika followed Ash step by step and opened it.


    Aimee was standing at the door, and as soon as the door opened, she saw the trembling bodies of two


    people.


    She gave a lowugh helplessly. What were these two people doing? Why were they so nervous?


    Were they worried that she would get angry at the two of them?


    Aimee said, "Why aren''t you two going to let me in?"


    Ash and Mika noticed that they had Aimee standing outside, which was uneptable.


    The two immediately obediently made way for Aimee, allowing her toe in.


    As Aimee walked in, she found the very strong atmosphere of Mika''s life in this house.


    There were some things which werepletely different from those Ash liked.


    It can be seen from this that Ash was really good to Mika. At least, Ash had done a very good job of


    making her happy.


    This made Aimee somewhat relieved.


    Aimee was quite familiar with Ash''s temperament. Although he dared not make too many demands in


    front of her, in fact, he had his own persistence in many things.


    It was a rare thing to be able to indulge Mika to transform his house into this way.


    Aimee had agreed with them to be together, so she naturally hoped that the two of them will be fine and


    that nothing bad will happen.


    Aimee was certainly rather satisfied.


    Mika hadn''t seen Aimee for a long time. ording to her previous temperament, when she saw


    Aimee, she must want to hug Aimee affectionately.


    However, today she didn''t dare to get close to Aimee at all. She only dared to stand in front of Aimee,


    like a kid girl who made a mistake, looking pitiful.


    Seeing her like this, Aimee felt helpless again.


    She said, "What''s wrong? Am I so scary? You dare not even say a word to me? "


    Mika shook her head and said, "Aimee, I was wrong. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    For Mika''s sudden apology, Aimee felt it very inexplicable.


    She looked at Mika amusedly and said, "Then tell me what did you do wrong?"

 Chapter 622 Just End Abruptly

    Chapter 622 Just End Abruptly


    Chapter 622 Just end abruptly


    As Mika heard Aimee''s question, she immediately tensed up even more.


    She grabbed the hem of her clothes, looked at Aimee more nervously and said, "Aimee, I live with Ash


    without telling you or asking for your permission. I really know I was wrong."


    Aimee was not anxious to make a statement. Instead, she took a leisurely look at Mika and waited


    for her next words.


    However, her appearance made Mika even more scared to death.


    She bit her lip tight and said, "Aimee, I just like Ash so much and I want to be with him, but we''ve been


    good and we haven''t done anything wrong. Aimee, don''t get mad, okay?"


    With Mika''s words, Aimee reflected in her heart if there was something wrong. Otherwise, why did


    she feel that the impression she left on Mika was so bad.


    However, she was obviously a very gentle sister.


    But more than that, what Aimee wanted to know was how Ash would let Mika get in his way and


    take on this.


    Aimee looked towards Ash, but saw his helpless and distressed expression.


    In an instant, Aimee understood what was going on.


    She thought that they must have discussed something during the time she came here. In the end,


    Mika stood in front of Ash on impulse, taking all the responsibilities on her.


    Aimee was not unhappy about this.


    The protection of each other between young couples was still a cute thing.


    For this, Aimee had always upheld the principle of protecting such a simple and beautiful thing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, in the end, Mika was her sister. Although the two of them hadn''t been close for as long as


    she and Ash had known each other, it didn''t hinder Aimee''s preference for her younger sister.


    So, Aimee looked at Ash and asked, "Mika has already expressed her opinion. What do you say?"


    Ash looked at Aimee seriously and said, "Aimee, I know, it may seem like an excuse for me to say this,


    but I want you to believe me. I''m also the person you watch me grow up. No one knows better than you


    what kind of temperament I have. Although I''m not as reliable as Kelvin, I''m dependable. Aimee, please


    rest assured."


    "Ash ..." Mika''s low voice sounded, and her eyes fell on Ash for a long time. She was so moved.


    Aimee wondered if she would be regarded as some kind of heinous viin by these two people if she


    said something more.


    Otherwise, how could these two people stage such a bitter scene for her?


    Aimee said, "Okay, I know you two have a good rtionship, and I didn''t really want to me you. You


    guys look so scared. Why? Are you still worried that I will break you two up?"


    Ash and Mika didn''t speak, but they both acted as if they agreed with Aimee''s words.


    Aimee was dumbfound and really didn''t know what they were thinking. How can they act so weird?


    Aimee said, "Okay, you two said that nothing happened, so I''m relieved. Otherwise, I really want to deal


    with you two."


    When Mika heard what Aimee said, she immediately rxed and obediently approached Aimee,


    saying with a smile, "Aimee, are you really not angry with me?"


    Aimee said, "What''s the use if I''m angry? Look at the state of the house. Your little secret has been


    hidden for a long time."


    Mika''s face turned red in an instant. In fact, it had been almost two months.


    However, she was too embarrassed to tell Aimee this.


    When Aimee saw her state, she knew that things were not easy.


    She was a little speechless. Fortunately, they knew what they were doing. Otherwise, she really wanted


    to deal with them.


    Aimee took Mika''s hand and made her sit down beside her.


    She said, "As for me, I''m not very good at taking care of candidates. I haven''t helped you with your


    examination. It may be a littlete to tell you this now, but I still want to tell you that there is nothing


    important about the exam. You can take the exam however you want, as long as you are happy, you


    know?"


    Mika nodded, holding Mika''s arm coquettishly.


    She said, "Aimee, I''m not nervous at all. Really, I also think that I can do well in the exam."


    In fact, with Mika''s grades, it was very easy for her to get rmended. When being chosen as the


    rmended student before, Mika was the first choice of many colleges and universities.


    However, she firmly believed that life without taking the college entrance examination was iplete.


    So, without thinking too much about it, Mika directly rejected all the invitations in order to experience


    aplete life.


    Of course, Mika''s teachers were the happiest about it.


    Because, in terms of Mika''s grades, as long as she went to take the exam, she will be the top.


    This was a very important thing for her school, and it can be said that it will directly affect the


    enrollment of the next year.


    Mika took the initiative to take the examination. For the school, this was simply a great event.


    Of course, apart from the teachers and leaders of the school, the happiest one was actually the student


    who was rmended instead of Mika. Since getting the qualification, that student had been


    overjoyed.


    He wasn''t haughty. Otherwise, Mika would probably have to deal with him severely.


    Now, hearing Aimee''s advice to herself, Mika was even more fearless.


    It was just an examination, and to her, it was really just an normal exam.


    Mika leaned on Aimee''s shoulder and said, "Aimee, don''t worry. I''ll take it easy."


    Aimee nodded, and there was no more advice.


    Speaking of which, the two sisters were really weird enough.


    Originally, in terms of their own abilities, both of them were excellent and capable and the college


    entrance examination was the least troublesome thing for them.


    Therefore, Aimee didn''t know how tofort her as the candidate at all, and clearly didn''t know how to


    be a qualified elder.


    The topic of the examination stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 623 Looking At Him Aggrievedly And Stubbornly

    Chapter 623 Looking At Him Aggrievedly And Stubbornly


    Chapter 623 Looking at him aggrievedly and stubbornly


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aimee didn''t stay at Maple Street Apartment for a long time. Once she knew that Ash and Mika were


    both decent people, she naturally had nothing to worry about.


    Secondly, she really didn''t have any extra instructions to tell Mika.


    After this topic was over, Aimee left Maple Street Apartment.


    It was still early, so she went to the Hayden Group.


    Patrick was busy at thepany today, so he didn''te with her to visit Mika.


    In this regard, Patrick was displeased.


    However, Patrick couldn''t do anything about it.


    In the words of his two brothers who were simply not dependable, he had already reached such a


    sweet level with Aimee, and he should take care of his two brothers who were still on the way to win


    their beloved ones'' hearts.


    Besides, Aimee was about to give birth soon, and even if his two brothers wanted to embarrass Patrick,


    they had no chance.


    Patrick can only show them a little bit respect, and reallye to thepany to deal with the


    business.


    However, for Patrick toe to take over the power, it made everyone in thepany trembling like


    walking on eggshells.


    Even breathing was careful.


    Originally, among the three brothers of the Hayden family, Patrick was the most iprehensible one.


    He didn''t express his emotions straightforwardly. With his facial expressions, he won''t let anyone see


    whether he was happy or not.


    It meant that when working for him, people should not make any mistakes.


    Otherwise, he will use his way to tell everyone how tragic the end will be.


    Originally, people in thepany had been discussing who will take over the Hayden Group among


    the three brothers of the Hayden family.


    This was really very important to them.


    Almost everyone hoped that it could be Walter who took it over.


    After all, he had the gentlest attitude and always joked with them, making the working atmosphere


    extra rxed.


    Of course, if someone was really stupid enough to think that when faced with Walter, they can do their


    own work without any scruples, the end will be quite tragic.


    Walter, however, was easier to deal with than Miles and Patrick, who were utterly cruel and


    unpredictable.


    Almost everyone knew that the three brothers of the Hayden family had no interest in the family group


    at all.


    In order to leave thepany to others for management, they had done everything they can.


    Everyone''s fun seemed that they were very interested in their evading each other. In fact, everyone


    was very worried about what they would do if Patrick really took it over.


    Who would have thought that Patrick was back to manage thepany again even if they had been


    worried about it.


    In fact, this was not a big problem. After all, during this period of time, Patrick worked at home most of


    the time, and he had no intention ofing to thepany at all.


    Compared with what everyone was worried about, at least they were free.


    However, now that Patrick came to thepany suddenly, everyone felt that it seemed to be snowing


    suddenly, and it was freezing cold.


    Patrick presided over the meeting and listened to the directors of various departments reporting the


    progress of the work.


    He sat on the main seat, looking indifferent, and no one could even judge whether Patrick was listening


    to what the directors of various departments were saying.


    In fact, Patrick had been waiting for his cell phone to ring.


    The ringtone specially set for Aimee had not rang until now.


    This made Patrick unhappy.


    Did this woman not know that he was worried about her?


    The person who was reporting was the leader of the second design group. This season''s new products


    were handed over to the second design group toplete.


    The team leader bit the bullet and reported the design concept of the second design team, but he didn''t


    hear Patrick''sments for a long time.


    This made the team leader nervous, and he fell into chaos.


    Beads of sweat had already fallen from his forehead. In this low-air-conditioned conference room, it


    was killing him.


    Finally, Patrick''s fingers tapped lightly on the conference table.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the leader of the second group.


    "For this design n, you have prepared for a full week. I didn''t ask you toe up with a n that


    can be proposed, but, youe up with a sketch to fool me. Isn''t it too much?"


    The leader of the second design team trembled.


    Today''s meeting was indeed held so suddenly that he had no choice but to report without any


    preparation.


    In this regard, the colleagues in the group actuallyined a lot.


    However, it was indeed their dereliction of duty that they did not make aplete n.


    Therefore, even if this situation had been created now, there was no reason for sophistry.


    Patrick was even more annoyed when he didn''t even dare look at himself.


    He even wanted to ask Walter now carefully what did he think when he handed over the n to the


    second design team.


    Patrick didn''t think this was a reasonable choice.


    However, the matter hade to this point, and it was meaningless for Patrick to pursue the


    responsibility.


    He casually pointed out a few fatal problems and said, "Forty-eight hours, if these problems can''t be


    fixed, all of you will leave thispany."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the entire meeting room turned gloomy.


    No one dared speak, and even breathe.


    However, at this moment, a clear and bright female voice suddenly sounded. In this conference room


    where the atmosphere had turned cold, it seemed extraordinarily presumptuous.


    "Let us leave? Is this too much? We design day and night. For this project, we almost live in the


    The voice was full of anger and grievances that could not be concealed. When it came to the end, it


    was even with sobbing tone, as if she was bullied and felt pitiful.


    Everyone gasped, and all looked at the source of the sound.


    Even Patrick looked in that direction.


    Then, he saw a pair of eyes full of tears, looking at him wronged and stubborn.

 Chapter 624 Alina Simmons Shouts Behind

    Chapter 624 Alina Simmons Shouts Behind


    Chapter 624 Alina Simmons Shouts Behind


    The person who spoke was a girl who looked like she had just graduated from university.


    Her name was Alina Simmons, and she was a fresh graduate who just joined Hayden Group this year.


    This girl had been very likable since she came to the second design team. Not only was she very


    diligent, she took the initiative to do many things, and she never forgot to learn from her predecessors.


    In addition, she was very beautiful, always said nice things and bought afternoon tea and small gifts


    from time to time, making her team members quite happy.


    Of course, the more important reason why the people in the second design team treated her like a


    princess was she was not just an ordinary college graduate, but the niece of the HR director.


    Although she entered the Hayden Group after going throughyers of selection by virtue of her design


    talent, naturally, no one who knew her background was stupid enough to mess up with her.


    It can be said that this girl had a character and ability that people can''t refuse, and a background that


    people can''t ignore.


    All kinds of reasons superimposed together made the people in the wholepany extremely tolerant


    towards her.


    However, even such tolerance was not the reason why she can be so presumptuous.


    Especially at this moment and on this asion, it was simply too inappropriate for her to do so.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes, leaned back on the chair, and watched the girl who was using him.


    He said, "New here? It seems that you''re very dissatisfied with Hayden Group?"


    When the leader of the second group heard Patrick''s words, he trembled even more.


    He quickly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hayden. She just graduated and doesn''t know anything yet, so please


    don''t be mad."


    Then, he looked at Alina and said sharply, "Alina, what are you talking about?"


    Alina didn''t intend to talk to the leader of the second group at all, but looked at Patrick more firmly. Her


    tears were already rolling in her eyes, and she clearly wanted Patrick to give her an exnation.


    There was a dark glint in Patrick''s eye. It was a small thing to be angry at the girl for being so offended,


    but it was her behavior that forced Patrick to investigate.


    He said, "I would like to ask you, as an employee of Hayden Group, with the sry that is three times


    higher than the market price, you can''te up with a corresponding design n. Do you think this is


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    reasonable?"


    Alina bit her lip and couldn''t answer Patrick''s question.


    She looked at Patrick tearfully, feeling even more aggrieved.


    Alina said, "However, we are already working very hard."


    Patrick sneered when he heard this, and other people in the meeting room looked at Alina


    speechlessly.


    If it wasn''t for Patrick''s presence, they really wanted to rush over and asked the girl to shut up.


    They didn''t know where her usual sweet-talking cleverness had gone, but the words she said now were


    infuriating Patrick.


    Sure enough, Patrick''s face darkened, and his tone became even colder.


    Patrick said, "You work very hard? You live in thepany day and night, but in the end, you took out


    this kind of thing, which further shows that your design of the second group is a bunch of waste."


    As Patrick said, he mmed the design proposal in front of him onto the table.


    His gaze passed over Alina, swept across the others, and finallynded on the face of the leader of the


    second group.


    Patrick said, "It''s still the same. If you hand me this kind of rubbish again, your entire team will all get


    out of here."


    Everyone didn''t dare breathe. Everyone was trembling andined about Alina in their hearts.


    If she hadn''t been a "hero" and said things that offended Patrick, how could they have ended up like


    this?


    No matter how good everyone''s attitude towards Alina was in the past, now they didn''t give her a nice


    look.


    Alina bit her lip tightly, tears falling down.


    Patrick could really be so cruel in front of such a charming girl like her.


    How could he do this?


    Outside the conference room, Trace stood behind Aimee, breathing even carefully.


    For the first time since they got married, Patrick was so angry.


    It made Trace feel bad.


    However, he didn''t dare to ask Aimee to go in to ease Patrick''s anger.


    In particr, he looked at Aimee, as if she was enjoying a y.


    Trace really wanted to say, "Ma''am, if you don''t go in and persuade Mr. Hayden, it will be really difficult


    to deal with it."


    However, Trace never got a chance to say that, because Patrick had already walked out of the meeting


    room.


    When he was in the meeting room, he didn''t see Aimee, so when he went out, he was stunned for a


    moment when he saw Aimee.


    In the next second, Patrick held Aimee''s waist and asked, "When did youe? Why didn''t you tell


    me?"


    Aimee said, "I want to give you a surprise."


    In fact, Aimee wanted to say that she never thought that Patrick would surprise her first.


    Patrick squeezed the soft flesh on Aimee''s waist and said, "It''s hard work, my baby. I''m very happy."


    Aimee seldom came to thepany to find Patrick. Of course, this was because Patrick really rarely


    came to thepany, and he didn''t give her the opportunity toe to thepany.


    Even when Aimee was downstairs just now, Aimee was stopped by the security guards, and Trace was


    asked to go down to pick her up.


    Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms and said, "You were so fierce just now. I was scared."


    As Patrick heard the words, he looked down at Aimee and said, "It''s my fault. I''ll coax you in a while."


    Aimee''s mouth twitched. It was almost too cute for Patrick.


    She said, "Okay, I was kidding you. How could I be so scared?"


    At most, it was the first time she saw Patrick lose his temper, and it was just fresh.


    Aimee asked, "So, can we go home now?"


    "Of course." Patrick said.


    He turned to look at Trace and said, "You take care of the rest."


    Trace nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hayden."


    Patrick was about to go to the elevator with his arms around Aimee, but there was that crisp voice


    behind him.


    "Mr. Hayden, please wait a moment." Alina called from behind.

 Chapter 625 HeS So Angry

    Chapter 625 He''S So Angry


    Chapter 625 He''s so angry


    Alina''s voice suddenly made Aimee''s eyes sh.


    She looked up at Patrick yfully, and the meaning in her eyes was so profound that she couldn''t hide


    it at all.


    Patrick frowned, looking unhappy.


    However, he stopped in the end.


    Alina ran after them, but did not speak immediately. Instead, her eyes fell on Aimee''s face, sweeping


    Aimee''s whole body from top to bottom. When she saw Aimee''s stomach, her eyes welled up with an


    unconcealed venom.


    Of course, the look was fleeting, but was caught by Aimee.


    Aimee, with more interest in her eyes and no expression on her face, kept that in mind.


    Alina bit her lip, took a deep breath, then looked at Patrick, saying, "Mr. Hayden, I think that even if we


    have no credit, we have worked hard. You can''t be so cruel to my group."


    How was this possible that he wanted them to leave?


    She had just entered the Hayden Group and had not yet achieved her goal. If she was kicked out of the


    Hayden Group, what will happen to her n?


    Alina''s eyes were fixed on the man in front of her, the man she dreamed about and thought about every


    day.


    After much difficulty, she just joined the Hayden Group and just got close to this man. How could she


    be driven away so easily?


    Patrick ignored her gaze and said in apletely businesslike tone, "Cruel? It seems that the chance I


    gave you is superfluous in your eyes."


    Alina choked when stimted by Patrick''s cold attitude, and her eyes turned red again.


    When she was about to say something more, the leader of the second team rushed over, pulled Alina


    aside, and said to Patrick, "Mr. Hayden, we did not do well enough, so we will go back and correct it."


    Patrick only said in a cold voice, "Take care of the people under you."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After speaking, Patrick stopped giving them an extra look, but put his arms around Aimee, and walked


    into the elevator.


    As the elevator door closed, Alina''s suppressed anger could not be contained after all.


    She stared at the elevator viciously, and her eyes seemed to be murderous.


    Seeing her like this, the leader of the second team didn''t think too much about it, but thought that Alina


    was trying to fight for the entire team.


    He raised his hand and patted Alina''s shoulder, saying, "Okay, don''t be angry. Go back to work quickly.


    Mr. Hayden''s temper has always been like this. If the next time we hand in things that still dissatisfy


    him, we all have to pack up and leave."


    Alina withdrew her gaze, looked at the leader and said, "Will Mr. Hayden really be so cruel?"


    The leader almostughed out of anger when he heard her asking such a naive question.


    He said, "You just came here, and you really don''t understand his style. It''s not easy for him to give you


    a second chance. Don''t expect him to treat you very well."


    Alina said, "I think he has a very good attitude towards that woman."


    Hearing this, the team leader stopped, frowned, and looked at Alina.


    His gaze explored Alina''s face.


    After all, he had reached this age, so he can naturally understand what she was thinking clearly at a


    nce.


    This girl''s thoughts were too inappropriate, and now she was going to be in big trouble.


    The leader said, "Alina, that is Mrs. Hayden. We must respect her."


    Alina was so angry when she heard what he said.


    Be respectful to that woman? How was this possible?


    If she didn''t kill her, it would be considered restraint.


    Seeing her like this, the team leader was really helpless, but couldn''t say anything more.


    He could only hope that she wasn''t really stupid enough to mess with Aimee, and if she did, no one


    could really save her.


    What worried the team leader the most was that if this girl did something that would affect their entire


    design team, then he would not be able to tolerate this.


    Alina didn''t know what the team leader was thinking, but she was full of thoughts about how to win


    Patrick over.


    Patrick naturally didn''t understand Alina''s thoughts, and even if he did, he wouldn''t respond.


    However, after getting into the car, Patrick noticed Aimee''s half-smile look.


    He didn''t start the car immediately, but turned his head to look at Aimee and asked, "What''s wrong?


    You look at me like this."


    Aimee said, "A girl''s mind is very fragile. If you hurt a girl like this, aren''t you afraid that she will cry?"


    Patrick slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Aimee helplessly and said, "Aimee, you''re messing with


    me."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "The domineering president is angry at his subordinates, and the


    innocent girl bravely resists. It''s quite a trendy drama."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Aimee continued, "The girl''s eyes were full of tears, but she was stubborn and refused to let the tears


    fall. She defied power for justice, so strong, kind, and special."


    Patrick was still speechless.


    Aimee finally couldn''t help it, andughed out loud.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Don''t you have any idea?"


    Patrick''s eyes fell on Aimee''s chattering mouth, and at this moment, he only had one thought, which


    was to lower his head and bite the woman''s mouth.


    Otherwise, he really didn''t know what kind of words she would say, which made his heart ache with


    anger.


    Aimee noticed the change in Patrick''s eyes, and quickly closed her mouth.


    However, Patrick had already leaned over and sucked her lips.

 Chapter 626 Born To Make Things Difficult For You

    Chapter 626 Born To Make Things Difficult For You


    Chapter 626 Born to make things difficult for you


    This kiss from Patrick "bullied" Aimee terribly, and it really made her understand she should not ask for


    herself.


    Aimee''s mouth was swollen. She looked at Patrick with aggrieved eyes and said dissatisfiedly, "You


    bastard, aren''t you too bad?"


    Patrick said, "I didn''t even know that my wife would say such things that made me angry with your such


    a sweet little mouth."


    Aimee snorted softly and said, "But, I just stated a fact. That''s what the girl thinks."


    Patrick looked at Aimee, and said in a threatening tone, "Are you going to continue?"


    Aimee behaved herself now because her husband was mean.


    Patrick stretched out his hand, pinched Aimee''s ear, and said, "Baby, you know, my whole heart is on


    you, and it will make me very sad when you say that."


    All right, after hearing Patrick say that, she will be reluctant and stop fussing about this matter.


    Aimee was actually very clear that Patrick will not talk to that girl.


    However, she still felt very keenly the hostility shown by that girl towards her.


    In this way, it was impossible for her not to care about it.


    Aimee said, "But, darling, I still feel a little wronged. I don''t like my man being stared by others."


    Patrick said, "I can''t control it. If you don''t want to see her, I will transfer her away. However, there is


    one thing that needs to be made clear. I can only see you in my eyes."


    Aimee giggled, and was naturally very satisfied with Patrick''s heartfelt expression.


    She said, "Since you have said that, I really can''t say anything more. Just let her go. She can do


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    nothing."


    If she really dared do something inappropriate to Patrick, she wouldn''t mind letting that girl understand


    what lessons were.


    Her rtionship with Patrick was good on one hand, but someone trying toe over and ruin that


    rtionship was another, and she would never stand for it.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s face and said, "Come on, don''t think about irrelevant people. Tell me how is


    your sister doing? Do you need to apany her to the exam tomorrow?"


    Patrick remembered that there was such a part of the college entrance examination where parents will


    wait outside the examination room, which meant that they would "battle" together with candidates.


    Although Patrick still did not know what the meaning of doing so was, if Aimee needed to go to do so,


    then, naturally, he should go to apany.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "She has Ash with her."


    She did have a discussion about this when she was at Maple Street Apartment earlier, and the answer


    was certainly that she didn''t need it.


    Mika was considerate of Aimee''s health, and simply did not want to tire her.


    Ash then took the matter under his wing.


    And, in every way, they were the two closest people to each other, now and in the future.


    Aimee did not have any objection to this.


    Patrick said, "Then we''ll go over and pick them up at thest exam."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Mika is not stressed about the exam. I think her time has long flown after


    the exam."


    However, what worried Aimee was that Mika had not yet decided where she wanted to study.


    This was naturally a headache for Aimee.


    She could feel that Mika did not want to leave Innisrial.


    However, to be honest, although Innisrial University was very good and had the most suitable major for


    Mika, it was not the most advantageous.


    It did not have any advantage in the ranking of all universities in the country.


    In this way, the matter of choosing a major became extraordinarily important.


    Aimee pondered for a long time and said to Patrick, "I''m really worried that she''s thinking too much and


    affecting her own judgment."


    Patrick said, "In fact, it does not matter. The most important thing is to let her feel happy. You can give


    only a suggestion. As for the rest, leave it all to her own choice."


    Patrick always believed that no matter if it was a man or a woman, each and every one of them, they


    needed to be responsible for their own choices.


    He never thought that the choice made arbitrarily by virtue of his young age could be med on others


    afterwards.


    So, in Patrick''s opinion, the most important thing was clearly to start with their own most real ideas, to


    do what should be done, and do not go to hurt any person.


    However, it was not an easy thing to do.


    Many people will not understand some of the problems, thus leading to many difficulties when


    implementing.


    However, in his world, it had be a matter that must be dealt with. Otherwise, the trouble to bring


    was more than a little.


    Aimee understood Patrick''s meaning and said, "I''ll talk to herter."


    However, in fact, Aimee was not that worried.


    She knew very well that because of Ash, Mika would be able to make a much important choice.


    As for how Mika will choose, Aimee won''t interfere that much.


    When the two returned to Hayden''s Mansion, the topic somehow came back to Alina again, so much


    so that Patrick held down Aimee''s shoulder and ruthlessly "bullied" her.


    Aimee was very unhappy about this.


    She grunted and leaned into Patrick''s arms, but she was talking to the baby inside her womb.


    Aimee said, "Baby, look at your father. He bullies me. I''m so poor, you know?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand in his hand and put it on top of Aimee''s stomach, saying, "Little baby, you


    have to know one thing, daddy bullying mommy is called fun, but if you dare to bully your mommy, it''s


    called infuriating. I will beat you up, you know?"


    This man actually threatened the baby.


    Aimee raised her hand and pped the back of Patrick''s hand, saying, "I obviously want the baby to


    bully you after the birth."

 Chapter 627 CanT Trouble Me

    Chapter 627 Can''T Trouble Me


    Chapter 627 Can''t trouble me


    The college entrance examination was, for many people, the most important event in life.


    In particr, for many families, this was the mobilization of the whole family. For a candidate, all the


    happiness of the whole family can be reduced, just to allow the candidate to get good grades.


    However, the consequences of doing so were also very prized.


    Many families ced too much emphasis on the examination. If the examinee''s grades were not bad,


    then the whole family will be happy. The hard work during this period was not in vain.


    However, once the candidates made any mistakes, the result will be particrly negative and even


    cause a tragedy for a family.


    However, in such an atmosphere, Mika was probably the one who was most at ease and most


    ipatible with this.


    She was in a leisurely state, and didn''t look like she was carrying the heavy burden of the whole family


    at all.


    Mika was directly regarded by people who didn''t know her as an idler without any sense of crisis.


    She didn''t even pay attention to the examination, so what can she be expected to pay attention to?


    However, a student who knew who Mika was rushed over the moment Mika appeared, hugged


    her and yelled, "Let me sponge on your luck."


    Mika was speechless.


    In fact, she and her ssmates were not so familiar with each other.


    She didn''t like such close contact very much.


    However, when she was hugged tightly, she couldn''t help sighing that it turned out that the troubles of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    being a top student were like this.


    On this important day, Mika will naturally not reject these lovely ssmates.


    In particr, the soft and fragrant girls rushed over and hugged her just to absorb a little of her good


    luck. Such a request was really not excessive.


    However, what was the point of the male ssmates rushing over to hug her?


    Mika was very dumbfounded.


    But, before Mika herself refused, she was pulled behind by a force.


    Ash looked at the boy in front of him and said, "I''m also a top student. You can hug me."


    The boy was speechless.


    What happened to this man who appeared out of nowhere?


    He wanted to hug Mika, okay?


    However, the excuse used by the male students was to absorb the breath of the top student to help his


    examination. If they really just wanted to hug Mika like this, they really needed to be taught a lesson.


    Although the male student was very upset, he really didn''t dare to show it.


    He had worked very hard to make himself look so pure and wless, his n was still clearly seen by


    Ash.


    Ash narrowed his eyes already. This brat was ying this kind of tricks on him and wanting to take


    advantage of his baby.


    Just thinking about it, Ash already wanted to punch this male ssmate.


    However, this guy was an examinee. When he was the most precious, he can''t be beaten or scolded at


    all.


    Ash raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to hug the top student? Why


    don''t you hurry up?"


    The male student stared at Ash for a long time. In fact, he really didn''t see that there was any spirit of


    being a top student in this man.


    Just when he was about to forget it, he saw Mika who was pulled behind by Ash poking her head


    out.


    Mika said with a smile, "He''s ten times better than me. He is a real top student. If you hug him, you


    will be very lucky."


    Both Ash and the male ssmate were struck dumb.


    Now, he had to hug him.


    The male ssmate blushed, and finally, under Mika''s expectant gaze, reached out and hugged


    Ash.


    Then, he ran away without looking back.


    Mika blinked her eyes, looked at the back of the boy and said solemnly, "It seems that the power of


    the top student is really great. Look at how excited he is."


    If they were not the school gate, surrounded by candidates, parents, and school teachers, he will really


    punish this girl severely.


    Her behavior was simply too infuriating.


    Mika didn''t notice Ash''s expression, because a new batch of students had alreadye over,


    wanting to absorb the luck from the top students.


    In this regard, Mika can only help herself to be a friendly and kind ssmate to help all candidates


    who needed help.


    However, soon, things developed beyond Mika''s imagination.


    Because, a few shy girls actually walked up to Ash and asked coquettishly, "Hi, can we hug you?"


    Ash was at a loss for words.


    Mika was confused and shocked at the same time.


    What were they doing!?


    What was going on with these female ssmates?


    Didn''t they see clearly what situation it was now?


    It was clear that girls belonged to her, and boys belonged to Ash.


    These female ssmates rushed directly in front of Ash.


    It was true that they didn''t take her seriously at all, wasn''t it?


    Mika was really angry!


    She looked at Ash, only to see that his expression was very cold, and he immediately said, "No."


    Mika bit her lower lip lightly, and was a little bit relieved.


    Ash was still very reliable.


    The girls didn''t expect that Ash would refuse so simply, and disappointment was written on his face


    instantly. One girl even had red eyes.


    With her pitiful look, she seemed to be being bullied and to be using Ash of being a viin and how


    much he had wronged her.


    Especially, on today''s important day of the college entrance examination, she was treated like this,


    which made the girl look so weak and pitiful.


    Some people even couldn''t stand it and said directly, "Isn''t it just a hug? Why are you so mean?"


    In other people''s view, these words meant nothing.


    However, for Ash and Mika, they were harsh.


    Ash didn''t give anyone a chance to say anything more, but directly raised his hand, rubbed Mika''s


    head, and said, "Hey, go in for the exam. I''ll wait for you outside. You can see me when youe out."


    Mika nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a verymon exam. It won''t trouble me."


    Ash curled up the corner of his mouth, suppressing the thought in his heart that he wanted to bow his


    head and kiss Mika. He only looked at Mika with deep eyes, watching her go into the examination


    room.

 Chapter 628 Ironic

    Chapter 628 Ironic


    Chapter 628 Ironic


    The time of the examination was very fast for candidates. Students who usually fell asleep in the


    middle of the normal exams had be serious in the exam room of the college entrance


    examination.


    Although, for them, this may not change anything and there will be no difference, for parents waiting for


    candidates, it was another scene.


    They were in various ces, anxiously waiting for the candidates to end this battle.


    At the end of thest exam, Mika stretched and came out of the exam room leisurely.


    She really thought too much about the examination.


    ording to her habit, she would leave the examination room after answering the questions, and


    would never wait until the end of it.


    However, for the college entrance examination, she was very well-behaved and did not hand in the


    papers in advance.


    Ever since, after all the exams, Mika didn''t have any ideas about the questions, but just felt that her


    back was sore from sitting.


    Now, she just wanted to find a ce to have a good massage and rx her tight body.


    However, one thing that made Mika very happy was that her dear sister actually appeared at the


    school gate.


    Moreover, her dear sister was holding a bouquet of flowers, which were her favorite pink roses.


    Almost immediately, Mika rushed in front of Aimee, reaching out to give Aimee a big bear hug.


    However, the pink roses held in Aimee''s hands blocked Mika''s movements.


    She tried the left side and the right side, but she couldn''t find a reasonable position. Her mouth


    instantly became ttened, and she muttered, "Aimee, are you making it hard for me?"


    Aimee was very helpless by her appearance and didn''t know why she was so stupid.


    She handed the flowers in front of Mika and said, "Mika, congrattions."


    After this battle was over, it meant she truly entered the world of adults.


    Her younger sister had well grown up.


    Mika said, "Thank you, Aimee."


    From the moment the Read family fell apart, Aimee chose her and brought her into her world. This


    incident, for Mika, was really a great encouragement and very important.


    She was grateful that her sister was not giving up on her.


    Aimee curled the corner of her mouth and understood the meaning of Mika''s words.


    She said, "Okay, today is the new beginning of your life. Let''s go and celebrate."


    Mika nodded vigorously and followed Aimee clingingly.


    Ash, who had been ignored all the time, was almost depressed to death.


    He also thought about sending a bouquet of flowers to Mika. However, after all, Mika was a


    candidate and he didn''t want to make it so high-profile, so he ordered the flowers to Maple Street


    Apartment. Mika could see them when she returned.


    Who would have thought that his dear Aimee, his tutor, would just send Mika a bouquet of pink


    roses.


    Ash thought that he really lost.


    The first person to give them to Mika was not him. What was more ufortable than this?


    Yet what could he do?


    The four got into the same car. The original n was that Mika would go in Ash''s car, and Aimee


    would go in Patrick''s car.


    But Mika was clingy and wanted to stay by her sister''s side. She felt that it would be too miserable to


    let Patrick or Ash drive back alone, so she decided to park Ash''s car here and let someonee to


    pick up the car.


    So, after they got in the car, the location became very weird.


    Ash sat in the passenger seat, while Mika and Aimee sat in the back seat.


    The two women were very happy, while the two men chatted awkwardly all the way.


    They got along fairly harmoniously. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing.


    Aimee had booked a restaurant before to celebrate the end of the examination for Mika.


    Coincidentally, Matilda was back with Miles today, finally wrapping up the Alby''s Memoir campaign.


    This y had also reached its end, and tomorrow night will be the finale.


    Matilda really became popr because of the drama. She was asked for various autographs on the


    ne, and after getting off the ne, many people came to pick her up.


    Even, she and Miles flew back to Innisrial on the same ne, which became directly the hot search.


    For this reason, Matilda''s fans fought with various forces.


    The fans who were addicted to Matilda and August''s being a couple can''t bear that they ended like this,


    so, they just med all the faults on Matilda, thinking that her rush practice of unbinding was too


    excessive.


    Originally, the happiest people about the unbinding were naturally August''s fans.


    They had long been looking forward to the arrival of this day, but didn''t expect that it would turn into the


    current situation.


    This made August''s fans upset. August was way much better than Matilda, no matter in terms of status,


    poprity or achievements. As a result, Matilda now used August to take the position and stir up the


    hype. Now she was popr and kicked August away, which was simply inhuman.


    Therefore, countless August fans poured into Matilda''s twitter, scolding Matilda for being an ungrateful


    person.


    August treated her so well no matter in or off the show.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, Matilda''s fans counterattacked.


    As far as Matilda''s speed of attracting new fans was concerned, it was unique in the entire


    entertainment circle.


    From aplete amateur who had attracted fans with only one work, she can now be among the ranks


    of top actresses.


    Who can match such a speed?


    Can August do that?


    Matilda''s fans startedte, and some of them didn''t even have the slightest idea of the entertainment


    industry, but their fighting capacity was stronger than the other.


    It only took a few hours to analyze the reasons why Matilda became popr, and at the same time,


    analyze who the biggest beneficiary was after the Alby''s Memoir was broadcasted?


    Matilda had attracted countless fans, but she didn''t get them with the help of August.


    On the contrary, those fans who shipped them sided with August only, which was simply ironic.

 Chapter 629Fight For Her

    Chapter 629Fight For Her


    Chapter 629Fight for her


    The Autumn Petal.


    This was the restaurant booked by Aimee, in order to celebrate the end of the examination for Mika.


    Aimee reserved thergest room and called everyone over who was avable.


    Casey and Kelvin came first.


    She leaned into Kelvin''s arms and kept scrolling through Twitter, watching the war on.


    It was the first time for Kelvin to see that this was what the war between fans looked like.


    This feeling was very subtle and he can''t tell what kind of feeling it was, but it was quite... shocking.


    Of course, this kind of fighting was actually very childish for Kelvin.


    That was why Kelvin watched it with Casey.


    The scolding warsted for several hours. Except for Matilda''s fans, August''s fans, Matilda and


    August''s fans, there were some fans who had already regarded Matilda as a thorn.


    Among them, the happiest ones were Kate''s fans.


    However, these fans were quickly silenced by Matilda''s fans.


    Since Casey met Matilda, she had paid attention to these disturbances in the entertainment industry,


    and naturally knew that Kate was a very troublesome person.


    Her fans can even be called a cancer in the fandom.


    While watching her phone, Casey couldn''t helpining, "There''s really something wrong with


    Kate. Why do I think it''s her order that her fans mess up in the end?"


    Kelvin asked suspiciously, "Why do you say that?"


    "I''ve seen her interviews. She speaks in such a bitch-like way. You see, her first fan who came over to


    make trouble speaks in the same tone as her. I suspect that this is simply her another ount," Casey


    said.


    Kelvin, who had always used simple methods to solve problems, really didn''t understand what the


    meaning of the war between these girls was.


    Seeing that Kelvin didn''t speak, Casey looked at him curiously and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you


    think so?"


    Kelvin said, "I just think that fandom is quiteplicated."


    Casey said, "It''s quite speechless, but I can''t bear that those people nder Matilda."


    Kelvin gave a lowugh, raised his hand to touch Casey''s head, and asked, "So, mydy, why can''t


    you bear it?"


    Casey tilted her head, thought carefully, and instantly felt the urge to roll up his sleeves and go for a big


    fight.


    "Or, I''m going toment too," Casey said.


    So, here came the problem. She only had one twitter ount, which was her daily ount, and she


    was a little famous as the certified fashion designer. And almost everyone who followed her knew that


    she was the daughter of the Hayden family.


    Using this ount to mess around was actually quite a big problem.


    Just when Casey was hesitating whether she wanted to do it, the door of the room was pushed open,


    and the people who walked in happened to be Miles and Matilda.


    As Casey saw Matilda, she rushed over and said with a smile, "Matilda, you are so famous now."


    Matilda coughed lightly and said, "It''s not as exaggerated as you said."


    "Why not? You have three million fans now. Do you know what this means to a neer?" Casey said


    excitedly.


    Matilda said, "What does that mean?"


    Casey said, "It means you are the chosen one, destined to be a big star."


    Matilda was amused by Casey''s words.


    She touched Casey''s head, but said, "But, I''m not. I was chosen by Miles."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Entering the entertainment industry was indeed Miles'' persuasion.


    Therefore, there was absolutely no problem with Matilda''s words.


    Casey thought quickly, thenughed and said, "There''s nothing wrong with that. Miles is the talent in


    the entertainment industry."


    Both Matilda and Miles were dumbfounded.


    Miles raised his hand and flicked Casey''s forehead, saying, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m not wrong." Casey covered her forehead, looked at Miles pitifully and said, "People say that you


    are the man who controls everything in the entertainment industry. You can make anyone famous or


    notorious in the industry."


    Fortunately, she only said that in front her family and friends. If it was spread that he was so brash in


    private, he will probably be targeted.


    Miles said, "I think you havepletely forgotten the family discipline that grandpa taught you."


    Casey immediately reached up and made herself shut up.


    Camdyn upheld a principle of humility in dealing with people.


    If Camdyn knew that she was so brazen, she would probably be punished for copying the family


    discipline.


    Casey was quiet for a few minutes, then dragged Matilda to the sofa beside her and began to watch


    the war on Twitter together.


    Casey said, "Look, Matilda, your fans are so supportive for you. They are simply the best fans."


    Matilda swiped the phone screen, seeing this kind of war for the first time.


    To be honest, she was very surprised that she had so many fans.


    She once thought that these fans probably just took a fancy to her face, because she posted some


    good-looking photos on Twitter from time to time. And she thoughtfully marked the same kind of what


    she was wearing, as well as the cheap alternatives, which attracted many girls of her style who can get


    an inspiration from it.


    Of course, these things were all privately owned by Matilda.


    Now, she didn''t have brand cooperation yet, so she hadn''t done anything that was detrimental to some


    certain brands.


    There were quite a few fans who visited her page because of Matilda''s sharing.


    One of the reasons why they liked her the most was that her sharing took all fans with financial means


    into consideration, and she will not rmend things that were ridiculously expensive. Some


    actresses, in order to show their own force, rmended things which were outrageously expensive.


    For even a one-time consumable, the average well-off family needed a whole year''s ie to afford it.


    Matilda''s sharing had always been to meet the different needs of different people. She was conveying a


    concept that it was not how expensive the things people used showing how noble they were, and it was


    not how cheap the things people used meaning that they should feel inferior.


    Blindly chasing those unrealistic things will only make them miserable.


    Matilda''s idea was actually very rare among celebrities and actresses.


    Of course, some people supported her, and some people can''t understand her.


    At first, there were quite a few voices, saying that these fans who supported Matilda were fools.


    Matilda was doing this to get fans.


    When she became popr and earned money, they guessed she will not be on the same side as these


    poor girls.


    However, the voice was quickly dispelled.


    At least, to this day, Matilda still insisted on her sharing principle, which had never been changed.


    However, Matilda was still very surprised that these girls would fight so much for her.

 Chapter 630 Just Married

    Chapter 630 Just Married


    Chapter 630 Just Married


    The room door was pushed open again.


    The people who came in this time were Tilly and Ben.


    When Tilly saw Matilda, her eyes widened, and the next second, she covered her mouth and


    screamed.


    Ben squeezed the space between his brows, held Tilly in his arms, walked towards Matilda, and said,


    "Matilda, I''m sorry. Tilly has been fascinated by watching your y these days, and she''s so excited to


    see you in person."


    Matilda smiled when she heard the words and asked with a smile, "Do you want my autograph?"


    "Can you?" Tilly asked, blinking in surprise.


    "Maybe we can take a photo together?" Matilda said.


    "That would be great," Tilly said.


    "How about exchange contact?" Matilda said again.


    Tilly jumped and almost shouted out.


    Matilda was almost teased to death by this girl. She patted the seat beside her and asked her to sit


    down.


    Tilly abandoned Ben and sat next to Matilda.


    In fact, Matilda was not the first actress she knew. When Tilly was in the capital, she hung around with


    the most wealthy and powerful people in the entire city.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Celebrities, in their eyes, were entertainment.


    She had a few friends who liked a young man from a talent show. They voted heavily during the show,


    and even arranged the acting opportunities for this man clearly after the show.


    Of course, doing this was not for nothing.


    That young man naturally needed to pay the same thing in return.


    Even, her friends enjoyed the service of the young man together.


    This was not a secret at all.


    Female funders were like this to male stars, male funders treated female stars better, and male funders


    were not bad when dealing with male stars.


    What was more more exaggerated was that everyone, male or female, gathered together to share the


    joy.


    Tilly wasn''t involved in those things, nor did she look down on those stars.


    It can be said that Matilda was her first female star whom she really liked.


    Of course, the premise was because Matilda and Aimee were friends and Matilda was Miles'' girlfriend,


    so naturally there will be no such messy things.


    For this, Tilly was still very concerned.


    However, since watching Matilda''s y, she was really amazed by her acting skills.


    It waspletely beyond her imagination.


    She originally thought that Matilda must be inferior in acting because she was so beautiful.


    Unexpectedly, in several important scenes, Matildapletely brought her into it.


    Tilly hadn''t watched such a joyful acting for a long time.


    Now, her first favorite star was beside her, and Tilly''s eyes seemed to be on Matilda''s face.


    Ben had walked over to the sofa where Miles was and sat down.


    Seeing this, he was dumbfounded.


    Ben said to Miles, "Miles, your girlfriend is trying to seduce my girlfriend away."


    Miles gave a lowugh and said, "Do you think she wants to talk to me?"


    Since entering this room, his girlfriend had been seduced by his sister. Was there anyone worse than


    him?


    Ben burst intoughter when he heard Miles'' words.


    Fortunately, people arrived one after another. Everyone went to the table and their girlfriends also


    returned to their sides.


    After congratting Mika on the end of the college entrance examination and getting rid of the high


    school life, Miles cleared his throat and said, "It just so happens that Matilda and I have something to


    announce. It''s a double blessing."


    When everyone heard this, their eyes fell on the them.


    Walter instantly thought of something and tensed up.


    He gritted his teeth and really didn''t want to hear what Miles said next.


    However, so far, there was no way to avoid.


    Miles said, "Matilda and I got the marriage certificate, just this afternoon."


    After a long silence, congrattions broke out finally.


    Aimee looked at Matilda in disbelief and remained silent for a long time.


    What exactly was going on?


    Who can tell her what was going on?


    Why did Matilda marry when she came back after going out to work for so long?


    This was simply an incredible thing.


    Matilda noticed Aimee''s gaze, blinked at her, and then quickly tapped a few times on the phone to send


    a message to Aimee.


    Aimee tapped on it, and saw Matilda''s message. "I suddenly figured it out, and I can feel that he wants


    to get married very much, so I didn''t think about it so much. I just wanted to satisfy his wish."


    Matilda said these words very sincerely, which made Aimee feel very gratified.


    It can be said that apart from Miles, Aimee was the one who most wished Matilda to be happy.


    Now, seeing Matilda''s active transformation really made Aimee very happy.


    She quickly tapped on the phone and replied. "Matilda, I wish you happiness forever."

 Chapter 631 WalterS Heart

    Chapter 631 Walter''S Heart


    Chapter 631 Walter''s heart


    All kinds of congrattory voices rang out in the room. Several men held wine sses and


    congratted Miles one after another.


    Miles was in an exceptionally good mood today, and he never refused anyone who came to drink with


    him, almost gulping down a whole bottle of wine.


    Soon, his body began to shake. He drank a fewrge sses of wine too quickly, so his face turned


    red soon.


    Matilda turned her head and saw that Miles was already drunk.


    Although she was very helpless, she just let him go.


    This man, after getting the marriage certificate today, was so excited that he hugged, kissed and circled


    her like a child.


    Matilda was influenced by him, and her mood was always very great.


    Even, Miles took her to the bank mysteriously, and locked the certificates into a safe.


    Matilda was very helpless, and asked him if he was afraid she was going back on her word.


    Miles nodded seriously, saying that he was not afraid of anything, but he was really afraid of that day


    he would suddenly realize that what happened today was just a dream.


    This made Matilda somewhat dumbfounded.


    However, she just let him do it.


    Finally, after having so many sses of wine, Miles sat back in his chair.


    Matilda took out a hangover pill from the bag, handed it to Miles'' mouth, and said, "Take it first."


    Miles'' eyes fell on Matilda''s fingertips. His eyes were already flooded with drunkenness, not clear at all.


    His eyes moved away from the pill andnded on Matilda''s face. After staring at her face for a while, he


    said, "Feed me."


    Matilda didn''t know when this man became so coquettish.


    However, Matilda was very cooperative and fed the pill to Miles'' mouth, telling him to open his mouth


    like coaxing a child.


    Miles shook his head vigorously, then said to Matilda, "I want you to feed me with your mouth."


    Miles looked at Matilda with burning eyes and made his appeal very clear.


    He thought that his lovely wife was so smart that she must have understood what he said.


    However, before Matilda could move, Miles frowned.


    He looked at Matilda and said, "Baby, I want you to feed me with your mouth."


    Saying that, Miles pouted his mouth.


    This time, all the people in the room fell silent.


    Ben and Eden had already picked up their mobile phones, and they just took a picture of Miles.


    To be honest, they had known Miles'' temper and personality well since they were young.


    But even so, no one thought that after Miles got married, he would change dramatically.


    It was simply... too disgusting!


    Patrick and Walter wanted to blind themselves. The most abnormal man in the Hayden family was


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    probably Walter.


    Who would have thought that the person who changed now would be Miles.


    Both Patrick and Walter suddenly had an urge not to recognize Miles as their brother.


    Miles didn''t know what the situation was now. He was still coquettish with Matilda, kept pouting and


    approaching Matilda, muttering, "Baby, don''t you love me anymore? Why don''t you feed me? I''m really


    sad when you look like this."


    Matilda had been stared at by them and felt embarrassed to death.


    This time was not the time to continue pampering Miles.


    She directly pinched Miles'' chin with one hand, stuffed the pill into his mouth with the other, then picked


    up the water ss on the side and poured it into Miles.


    The movement was so fast and precise that Miles waspletely caught off guard.


    Some of the water spilled down his chin andnded on his shirt.


    The water was ice cold, and after itnded on the shirt, it soaked into Miles'' skin and made him shiver.


    Because of this, he was stimted a lot.


    Miles coughed lightly, only then did he notice the silence in the room.


    Ben and Eden put down their phones in a hurry, looking guilty.


    He looked at Matilda strangely and asked, "Baby, what''s wrong?"


    Matilda only felt that she had lost her face now, so she naturally didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    She just gritted her teeth and said, "Miles, from now on, you are not allowed to drink."


    It stood to reason that Matilda had never had a drink with Miles. In the past, Miles wouldn''t do such a


    thing after drinking.


    It was true that he drank a little too much today, but, was it possible that this person''s personality will


    change after happy events happened?


    Matilda couldn''t figure it out.


    Fortunately, Miles only made a fuss for a while.


    After taking the hangover medicine, he became much more normal.


    After the meal, everyone went to the next ce.


    Today was indeed the day when two happy events happened, and everyone was in a very good mood.


    The party continued until midnight before ended.


    Walter sent April back, but didn''t intend to leave for a long time.


    April was still living in Solomert Vi, and Walter also lived here for a while, but after April''s body


    recovered, Denis will oftene to see her, and sometimes stay here overnight.


    As a result, Walter was too embarrassed to live here anymore.


    Tonight, Walter was clingier than usual.


    April could probably guess what Walter wanted to say to her and knew what he wanted.


    So, instead of urging him to leave, she poured him a ss of honey water, and then sat obediently


    beside Walter.


    Walter naturally liked her cute appearance very much.


    He grabbed April''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "April, I really didn''t expect that I would


    be thest to get married in our family."


    April blushed and could certainly imagine what he would say next.


    Walter liked her even more.


    He kissed April''s fingers one by one.


    This action made the atmosphere in the room instantly ambiguous.


    April only felt that her breath began to heat up.


    She was so shy that she wanted to take her hand out.


    However, her hand was still firmly held in Walter''s palm. He was preventing her from moving.


    April whispered, "Walter, let me go."


    Her tone was delicate and soft, like a cat, scratching Walter''s heart.

 Chapter 632 I Just Like Touching Your Head

    Chapter 632 I Just Like Touching Your Head


    Chapter 632 I just like touching your head


    Walter gripped her fingers a little tighter. His voice was hoarse and overbearing.


    He said, "I don''t let go. I''ll never let go in this life."


    April''s cheeks were obviously flushed, and she became even more shy because of Walter''s words.


    She bit her lip and said, "Walter, stop teasing me. Let me go quickly. My hand hurts from being pinched


    by you."


    Originally, as long as April said that she was in pain or unwell, Walter would immediately go along with


    her.


    But this time, no one knew what was wrong with Walter, as if he was against her.


    After hearing what she said, he asked, "Really? Then I kiss it and it won''t hurt anymore."


    April blinked her eyes. It was the first time she saw Walter being such a rascal.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    April looked at Walter and thought again that in the room, Miles was drunk and was acting like a


    spoiled child to Matilda.


    In an instant, April seemed to understand something, looked at Walter, and asked, "Walter, are you


    acting like a baby with me now?"


    Walterughed softly when he heard the words. Leaning into April''s ear, he said, "I thought you''d say


    that I''m in a drunken fit."


    April heard the words, nodded in agreement, and said, "That''s really quite simr. Walter, don''t act like


    this."


    She was not used to it.


    Walter said, "Okay, I''m not doing this."


    However, despite saying so, Walter still didn''t let go of April''s hand.


    He raised a hand, dropped it on April''s shoulder, and pulled her into his arms.


    With this movement, Aprilpletelyy on Walter''s chest.


    April was naturally shy. Although she became a bit of thick-skinned after being with Walter recently, she


    still couldn''t stand up to Walter''s actions.


    She just felt that her cheeks were about to be burned.


    She looked so ufortable.


    April wanted to struggle to get up, but was hugged even harder by Walter.


    She almost fit snugly against Walter''s body.


    April whispered, "Walter, let me go first, okay?"


    Walter didn''t mean to spoil April at all today but he always obeyed her in the past.


    Now, he waspletely domineering.


    However, April didn''t hate it.


    Walter said, "April, I''m really a little jealous of Miles today."


    Before, he and Caseypeted over who would get married first, but in fact they were joking with


    Casey.


    After all, it was their precious sister who wanted to marry so wholeheartedly, so it was a little bit


    reluctant to see that as her brother.


    Walter was actually very happy to see her being happy.


    He even felt that it was a very good thing that Casey and Kelvin could have a happy marriage.


    However, today, Miles just threw him such a bomb.


    This made him feel happy for Miles, but also suddenly disliked himself.


    How useless he was to be thest unmarried member of the Hayden family.


    Although he didn''t really want the marriage certificate, seeing them all getting married one by one and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    forming their own families, Walter was sincerely envious.


    This envy swept through every cell in his body.


    It even made him a little abnormal today.


    April looked up from Walter''s arms, looked at him, and asked, "So, are you proposing to me now?"


    Walterughed lowly, bowed his head and kissed April heavily on her face.


    He said, "If I just propose and coax you to get the marriage certificate, I would be a very bad man."


    His girl naturally had to have what other girls had.


    What was more, his girl had suffered so much in the past, so she must have more things than other


    girls had.


    April was very happy when she heard what Walter said and that he valued her so much.


    On the other hand, she was also inexplicably disappointed.


    In fact, she had already thought about it. If Walter really mentioned to her about getting married, she


    would not object.


    Unexpectedly, Walter didn''t mention it.


    Walter was keenly aware of April''s slight disappointment.


    He patted April on the shoulder and told her to sit down.


    April sat down obediently.


    Walter adjusted his sitting position so that he and April were facing each other.


    He looked into April''s eyes. His gaze was like a torch, and he couldn''t hide his affection.


    April couldn''t resist the way Walter looked at her like this.


    He already had a pair of affectionate eyes, and when he looked at her like this, it seemed as if he could


    suck her soul away.


    April even wondered if this man was ying tricks on her with his eyes.


    She swallowed unconsciously, trying to look away, but Walter suddenly pinched her chin and she was


    unable to move.


    He forced April to look at him, and his tone was more serious than ever.


    Walter said, "Baby, you can do everything to me, and I will agree to you if you have countless


    demands, but don''t just amodate me in everything just to make me happy. You''re my girl. Of


    course I have my way to pamper you."


    April blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "But, I think it''s good enough now. I don''t have any more


    demands."


    When April said this, her voice was extremely soft.


    This made Walter feel more pity for his girl.


    Walter was very clear that his girl, because she had experienced hardships that others had never


    experienced, will cherish the happiness that was captured by her.


    However, for Walter, these were not enough.


    He didn''t want his girl to be cautious about so many things.


    His girl should be freer. What he wanted to give her was certainly the best he can give.


    April blushed a little from Walter''s stare, lowered her eyes, and at the end, she seemed to muster up


    her courage again and said to Walter, "Walter, I like the current state very much, and I like you very


    much. I just want us to have a good time. Just let go of other things."


    Hearing what April said, Walter loved her even more in his heart.


    He raised his hand and rubbed April''s head. His big palmnded on top of her head, and he said,


    "Okay, I''ll listen to my baby."


    April was rubbed on the head by him like a small animal, with a look of helplessness.


    She raised her hand to hold Walter''s wrist and said, "Walter, don''t rub my head like this."


    She frowned, and said aggrievedly, "This will make me think you are rubbing a dog''s head."


    Walter was struck dumb.


    However, he just wanted to tease her.


    Walter said, "But I just like touching your head."


    April was speechless.

 Chapter 633 Completely Owns This Girl

    Chapter 633 Completely Owns This Girl


    Chapter 633 Completely Owns This Girl


    April felt that what Walter said sometimes made her very difficult to understand.


    And what he was saying now was an example.


    She could already imagine what kind of dog Walter regarded her as.


    Walter saw that April''s expression was a little tangled, so he stopped teasing her.


    He reached over, carried up April, and put her on hisp.


    This position made April lie closer to Walter''s arms.


    She was somewhat ufortable and shy, but she was not willing toe down.


    April just blushed like this, crawling into Walter''s arms and not daring to move.


    However, even so, she was keenly aware of something.


    In an instant, April''s face became even redder.


    She finally couldn''t resist the changes in Walter''s body, and twisted ufortably, trying to get off his


    However, Walter held her tighter.


    He said hoarsely, "April, don''t move."


    Her movement like this could really kill him.


    April bit her lips lightly, but really didn''t dare to move anymore.


    Walter squeezed April''s hand and ced it over his heart.


    He said, "April, I''m full of you here. You know that?"


    How could April think about this kind of problem now?


    All she wanted was to get off Walter''sp.


    Being held by him like this, she really felt that she might die.


    However, Walter seemed to be against Matilda, pinching her waist and lifting her up even more.


    In this way, it will be more clear and perceptible.


    April said, "Walter, if you don''t want to go back today, you can stay. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the


    room and rest."


    As Walter heard April''s words, the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    He naturally knew that what April meant was that they went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    However, today, he may have been really stimted. Perhaps, those desires that had been restrained


    and suppressed for a long time finally burst out, making him just want to have something with April.


    So, Walter directly supported April to stand up, and said, "Okay, let''s go back to the room."


    April was dumbfounded.


    No, what was going on?


    Why did she feel that something was wrong?


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this. Things weren''t supposed to develop like this!


    April was picked up by Walter in a strange posture and supported by him. And he walked upstairs.


    She wanted to struggle, but she heard Walter say, "Be good. Don''t move around."


    He drank. While he wasn''t drunk, it wasn''t safe either.


    Especially in dangerous ces like stairs.


    April originally kicked twice and twisted her body.


    However, after hearing Walter''s words, she finally became obedient and stopped moving.


    After reaching the second floor, Walter did not intend to let April go.


    He didn''t go into the room directly, but just hugged April and stood in the corridor, seeming to ask


    April''s opinion very kindly.


    "Which room do you want to go to, baby?" Walter asked.


    April''s face was already red, and she just felt that her whole body was going to burn.


    Which room to go to?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She just wanted to go to her room.


    One person!


    Seeing that April didn''t answer, Walter gave a lowugh and said, "It seems that my baby hasn''t been


    able to make a decision yet. That''s okay, cause I''ll help my baby make a decision."


    With that said, Walter raised his feet, hugged April, and walked directly towards the room where he


    slept.


    April hadn''t answered yet and really wanted to go back to her room.


    April felt that her heart, which was finally healed by Aimee, almost stopped beating at this moment.


    She had never been so ufortable.


    This feeling seemed to swallow her up.


    April bit her lip tightly and felt bad.


    Walter kicked open the door, didn''t give April a chance to refuse, but just supported her and pressed


    her against the wall.


    Aprilnded between Walter and the wall in an extremely awkward and twisted position.


    Walter didn''t bow his head to kiss her hastily, but just looked at her with the moonlight.


    April''s face was already crimson, and even her breathing became difficult.


    She grasped Walter''s cor tightly, not daring to look at him at all.


    In fact, she didn''t reject sex.


    Her heart had already been ced in his hands.


    And she will silently ept all.


    For what Walter thought, April did not reject, nor will she refuse.


    It was just that she was really too shy.


    She couldn''t describe her mood, as if her heart would jump out at any moment.


    This feeling devoured her entire senses and made her feel extremely nervous.


    However, Walter came to tease her again and again.


    He looked at her with burning eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Baby, will you give yourself to me?"


    April just wanted to cover his mouth.


    Can he not ask so straightforwardly?


    How did this make her answer?


    April felt like she was on fire.


    However, Walter had to ask her this question again and again.


    His head moved closer to her. His warm breath fell on her face, and his voice was even more hoarse


    and deep, with an unbearably sexiness, which was terribly seductive.


    April couldn''t resist Walter like this and her whole body almost softened.


    Her face was blushing, and her voice was subconsciously soft.


    "Walter, don''t ask me." April said.


    What she said attacked Walter''s heart fiercely, so that he couldn''t control himself. It was impossible to


    give April any chance to escape, and he directly and ruthlessly kissed her.


    April was startled by Walter''s sudden movement, eximed, and subconsciously wrapped her arms


    around Walter''s neck.


    However, this gave Walter more specific instructions.


    His girl was responding to him in her own way.


    How could Walter have considered more? Those thoughts of taking it slower in the past and letting his


    girl take the initiative were all left behind at this moment.


    At this moment, Walter just wanted to turn into a wolf and own this girlpletely.

 Chapter 634 Scowl Instantly

    Chapter 634 Scowl Instantly


    Chapter 634 Scowl instantly


    The next day.


    When April woke up, she felt her throat was sore.


    She stretched her limbs, and was instantly blushed by the scenes that frightened herst night.


    However, there was still a big hand on her waist. Even through the quilt, she can feel the warmth of this


    hand.


    Thinking of how this hand "bullied" herst night, April blushed even more uncontrobly.


    April bit her lip lightly, trying to lift the hand up and move it away.


    However, in the next second, her hand was firmly held.


    Walter said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    He kissed her ear. His voice was sexy and low, "Good morning, baby."


    April really wanted to respond to Walter, but in fact she couldn''t.


    As long as she opened her mouth now, she will be ashamed to death.


    Walter saw April''s ears turn red in an instant, and smiled lowly.


    He said, "Baby, why are you so shy?"


    April really couldn''t stand his voice, and finally couldn''t hold it back, turned her head, and covered


    Walter''s mouth.


    She didn''t let him talk anymore.


    If he continued talking like this, she will really die of shame and anger.


    Walter was not stopped by her action at all, but in this position, he gently kissed April''s palm.


    The most evil thing was that April obviously felt a wet touch from the palm of her hand.


    She was not an idiot, so she naturally knew what it was.


    Finally, April found her voice.


    She said with some embarrassment. " Walter, don''t bully me."


    Walter just liked to tease her. When he heard her calling his name, he grabbed her hand and said,


    "Honey, that''s not what you called mest night."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she heard Walter''s words, April''s cheeks burned.


    April didn''t want to think about how bad this man wasst night.


    He "tortured" her, forcing her to call him hubby and all kinds of shameful names.


    April only felt that she was about to be bullied to death by him.


    However, this man didn''t forget what happenedst night, and now he deliberately brought it up.


    April''s body was already wet, and she looked at Walter angrily and said, "If you bully me again, I will


    ignore you."


    How could Walter be threatened by her? He only thought she was so cute.


    He held April''s face directly, and kissed her on the mouth.


    April still wanted to struggle and muttered, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet..."


    However, all voices were swallowed by Walter.


    April only felt that she was a delicious piece of meat, eaten by this bad guy over and over again.


    Walter didn''t intend to do anything to April in the morning.


    This girl was already delicate and couldn''t stop crying after being "tormented" by himst night.


    Certainly, he loved his baby dearly, and also had to think about their future happiness.


    He can''t be so greedy. Otherwise, the situation he may face will be difficult.


    However, even so, it did not prevent Walter from holding April in the early morning.


    April couldn''t resist, and in the end, she could only ept her fate.


    She had a premonition. Maybe in the future, she might be "bullied" like this by Walter all the time.


    She really didn''t understand if all men were like this, or if Walter was the only one like this?


    Why can he be so clingy?


    This question had not been answered, because she heard a familiar voiceing from the corridor.


    "April, are you in the room?" Denis stood at the door of April''s room, knocking on the door.


    April nor Walter expected such a thing to happen.


    Denis actually came over early in the morning,pletely catching the two of them by surprise.


    April waspletely frightened and looked at Walter helplessly. Her face turned pale.


    Her father already knew about the rtionship between her and Walter, and had discussed with her


    whether Walter was a man worth entrusting for life. The conclusion was, of course, that as long as April


    liked him, then he didn''t have any opinions.


    However, April didn''t think that her father, who doted on her so much, can ept seeing her daughter


    get out of bed with a man early in the morning.


    April squeezed the quilt tightly and looked at Walter nervously.


    Now, what should they do?


    Who cane and save her?


    Walter was also caught off guard by Denis'' sudden appearance.


    However, he was obviously much calmer than April.


    He patted the top of April''s head and said, "Hey, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    April bit her lip, and really wanted to say: it''s because of him that she''s scared, okay?


    Walter knew what April was thinking,ughed lowly, and bowed his head to kiss her lips.


    He said, "Baby, with your expression, I can think that you are worried about me?"


    No matter what situation it was, he can stillugh.


    She was about to cry.


    Denis'' voice came again. "April, aren''t you in the room?"


    There was no response for a long time, and Denis murmured to himself, "It''s weird. Her phone is


    downstairs. Why is no one there?"


    April became even more anxious and was really worried whether Denis woulde to her from room


    to room.


    Walter said, "Hey, baby, you get upter. I''ll go and have a look first."


    With that said, Walter had pulled back the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    However, his hand was held back by April.


    She looked at Walter disapprovingly and said, "Do you really want to go out now?"


    Walter saw the worry in her eyes, and leaned over to kiss April''s lips again, saying, "The big deal is


    your dad will break my leg."


    April really didn''t understand why this man was able to make such a joke.


    She didn''t find it funny at all.


    Walter said, "Okay, baby, you rest for a while. I wille up and call youter."


    In this situation, how could she rest at ease?


    Walter didn''t say anything more to April, but turned over and got off the bed. He put on his pants, went


    to get a clean shirt to put on, and left the room.


    Denis hadn''t gone downstairs yet. He was standing at the foot of the stairs, still talking on the phone.


    Hearing the sound, he turned his head and saw that it was Walter, and he scowled instantly.

 Chapter 635 Threaten His Future Father-In-Law

    Chapter 635 Threaten His Future Father-In-Law


    Chapter 635 Threaten his future father-inw


    Living room.


    Walter made Denis a pot of tea, and then sat on the sofa opposite Denis.


    Denis'' eyes fell fiercely on Walter''s face.


    He was very restrained not to let himself punch Walter in the face.


    He was a young man once, so he naturally knew what it mean to find no one in his daughter''s room


    early in the morning, but his daughter''s boyfriend came out of another room.


    Although Denis imed that he was not an old-fashioned person, his precious daughter''s body was


    different from other girls.


    Now April''s body haD been healed by Aimee. In Aimee''s words, even if she went bungee jumping,


    there was no problem.


    However, since the day April was born, Denis had been terrified because of her body. How can it be so


    easy for Denis to change his mind?


    In his heart, his precious daughter was still that delicate porcin-like doll that could be broken


    anytime.


    Now, it was a fact in front of him that his porcin doll was snatched by a big wolf.


    Denis couldn''t describe his mood.


    Now that he saw Walter''s face, his fists were hardened, and he just wanted to punch him.


    Walter noticed Denis'' movement, coughed lightly and said, "Uncle, why did youe here so early


    today?"


    These words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire in Denis'' heart.


    He really wanted to swear directly at Walter.


    Why was he here?


    Why was he here so early?


    He shouldn''t havee here, and he shouldn''t havee so early!


    He gritted his teeth and said, "My daughter is here. Ie and see my daughter. What''s wrong with


    that? It''s you. What are you doing here?"


    An answer was formed automatically in Walter''s mind.


    However, it was impossible for him to say that.


    Otherwise, he can guarantee that he wanted to use this opportunity to get Denis to agree to him and


    April to obtain the marriage certificate, which was simply a dream.


    Walter said, "We had a partyst night. It was toote, so I stayed."


    Denis was so pissed off when he heard his answer.


    What did this mean?


    Was it necessary to live in the same room as his precious daughter?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Denis said, "Although April''s body has recovered, for the long-term future, it''s best not to happen again


    in the future, like it''s toote and you have to stay."


    Walter touched his nose, wanting to say it was not easy to agree to it.


    After all, there were some things that he didn''t mind doing too early.


    However, April was thin-skinned. If he pestered her to do it so early, she might cry to death.


    Seeing that Walter didn''t answer for a long time, Denis frowned even deeper.


    He said, "What? Do you feel dissatisfied?"


    Walter said, "Uncle, I will pay attention, and I won''t let April go to bedte."


    Denis felt it so weird.


    What he meant was to let this little bastard go back to wherever he came from.


    However, what he said was not the case.


    Denis was going to be pissed off by Walter, but he couldn''t really discuss that kind of thing with Walter.


    So, no matter how upset he was, he could only swallow it.


    Seeing that Denis did not continue this topic, Walter cleared his throat and said, "Uncle, in fact, logically


    speaking, I should be the one to visit you, so I can bring it up with you. But now that you are here, I


    want to take this opportunity to mention it to you."


    Denis'' heart skipped a beat, and a premonition arose spontaneously.


    This bastard, could it be...?


    Denis quickly raised his wrist, pretending to look at the watch.


    He was about to speak, saying that he had something to do first, when he heard Walter say, "Uncle, I


    implore you to let April marry me."


    This little bastard took this opportunity and won''t give him a chance to refuse at all.


    Even if he was asked to find an excuse to leave first, he was not given this chance.


    It was going to piss him off.


    Walter said, "Uncle, it is not easy for April and I to be able to have today. I believe that in this world,


    except you, no one loves her more than me. I assure you, I will definitely use my life to fight for her. I''ll


    be good to April, treat her as my treasure, love her, respect her. As long as she is willing, I will give her


    the most happiness in this world. Please, give her to me."


    Denis couldn''t describe his mood at the moment.


    In the morning, the impact on him was really too great.


    Not to mention his precious daughter who was snatched away, and now, he wanted him to entrust his


    daughter to him.


    He''d be good enough without punching Walter.


    Denis stared at Walter for a long time before saying, "What if I disagree?"


    Walter was not surprised that Denis would have such an answer.


    He smiled and said, "Uncle, if I were more obedient to this question, I would say that I will try my best


    to get your consent. However, you should understand my temperament. If you disagree, I will try my


    best to get you to agree, but I will also have my way."


    Denis wanted to punch Walter even more.


    Was he threatening him?


    Was he telling him that if he disagreed, he will use some ways to get him to agree?


    Would he offer him a bargaining chip that he can''t refuse at all?


    Or, just elope with his daughter?


    Denis almostughed at Walter by anger.


    He watched Walter and became serious, with a kind of coercion that would make people scared.


    However, such coercion had no effect at all on Walter.


    Walter was least afraid of it.


    With Denis staring at him like this, Walter was even able to make eye contact with Denis in a good


    mood.


    It really pissed off Denis again.

 Chapter 636 Come To See You

    Chapter 636 Come To See You


    Chapter 636 Come to See You


    April stayed in the room and didn''t get out of the quilt right away.


    She was almost ashamed to death.


    She had sex with Walter the night before, but was caught by her father early the next morning.


    Which girl was experiencing worse than her?


    April didn''t want to do anything, but just wanted to lie in the quilt like this.


    However, she was reluctant to let Walter face her father alone.


    After experiencing a huge psychological turmoil, April finally got out of the quilt.


    There were no clothes for her in this room.


    The clothes she was wearingst night were ruined by Walter.


    Helpless, she had no choice but to find Walter''s clothes and put them on. Then, she opened the door


    and poked her head out to make sure that there was no one in the corridor before running back to her


    room.


    April let out a long breath, and her chest was heaving up and down.


    She had never had such a moment in her life. It was almost fatal.


    Getting clothes out of the closet, April went into the bathroom to wash herself.


    Only then did she see her body clearly.


    April bit her lip, and vowed that she would never have sex with Walter like this again.


    Look at what he did to her!


    Her body really looked like a piece of meat that had been gnawed.


    After quickly tidying herself up, April took out another piece of clothing.


    Originally, in summer, she just took a skirt casually, but in the end, she had to wrap herself up in long


    clothes, trousers, and a high cor.


    April looked at herself in the mirror, almost feeling disgusted.


    The more she tried to hide, the more she was exposed, right?


    However, there was no time toin any more.


    April opened the door and came downstairs.


    There was a sense of heroism from her.


    Walking down the stairs, April heard the conversation between Walter and Denis.


    Denis said, "Kid, are you threatening me?"


    Walter said, "Uncle, I''m just telling you what I think. I''m serious about April. I want her to be my wife. In


    order to achieve this goal, I can do anything."


    Denis said, "Just telling me what you''re thinking? You''re clearly telling me that if I don''t agree, you will


    take my daughter to elope."


    Walter said, "So, Uncle, in order to save both of us some trouble, I suggest you agree to my plea."


    Both Denis and April were speechless.


    And April was dumbfounded.


    She had always known that Walter''s temperament was a little radical.


    He didn''t seem to care about many things and many people.


    However, how could she have imagined that Walter would discuss their future with her father like this.


    Moreover, why did he mention elopement?


    When did she say that she was going to elope with him?


    April was almost astonished by the current development.


    She didn''t need to see her father''s expression, but she could already imagine how angry he was at the


    moment.


    But Walter was able to continue to add fuel to the fire at this time.


    Walter said, "Uncle, when I say this, it may be a little too much, and it''ll make you a little sad, but what I


    want to let you know is that April loves me very much."


    April was struck dumb.


    Although this was true, did he really need to be so proud of it?


    Denis was at a loss for words.


    He really wanted to grab his slippers and throw them in the face of this shameless little bastard.


    Walter continued, "Uncle, from all aspects, it proves that April and I are a perfect match. We''re the most


    suitable for each other and love each other the most. Giving her to me is a choice you can rest assured


    of."


    Denis didn''t look good.


    He really had never seen such a brazen person.


    Back then, when he went to April''s mother''s house to bring up proposal of marriage, he pretended to


    be obsequious, and his father-inw and mother-inw ordered him to do anything while he didn''t dare


    say anything unnecessary.


    But, this little bastard didn''t have the slightest sense of being a son-inw, yet he even threatened his


    father-inw.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Denis simply wanted to know why Walter can be so rampant.


    April finally couldn''t listen anymore, and was really afraid that these two men would fight if they


    disagreed.


    She walked down the stairs quickly, and called obediently, "Dad."


    As Denis saw his precious daughter, he was still half angry.


    However, after seeing what April was wearing, he felt like he had a heart attack.


    Denis even doubted that his precious daughter''s heart disease was healed, and it all transferred to his


    heart?


    Otherwise, why would his heart be so ufortable?


    The throbbing pain made him feel unwell.


    However, before Denis could say anything, he saw that little bastard Walter stood up in front of him.


    Walter put his arms around April''s waist, and pulled her into his arms.


    He said, "Didn''t I tell you to rest a little longer? Why are youing down now?"


    April''s face turned red by Walter''s action.


    She had never been this close to Walter in front of her father.


    She was ashamed.


    However, Walter just behaved like a normal person, and hugged her in an natural way.


    April was on the verge of tears, holding Walter''s wrist with her hands and trying to break free from his


    arms.


    Walter was very cooperative at the moment, and when April pushed, he actually let her go.


    April immediately ran to the separate small sofa, adjusted her breathing, then looked at Denis, and


    asked sweetly, "Dad, you came to see me today. What''s wrong?"


    Although Denis was half pissed off by the little bastard Walter, when he heard his daughter sweetly


    calling him , his anger instantly disappeared.


    He said, "Nothing else, but I need to go to the capital in the afternoon. I''ll stay there for a week so I just


    <pe to see you."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 637 Change The Title

    Chapter 637 Change The Title


    Chapter 637 Change the title


    When April heard what Denis said, her eyes turned red.


    The meaning of going to the capital was needless to say, because April already understood it very well.


    Her voice became a little hoarse, and she opened her mouth to cry, "Dad..."


    Denis'' eyes were also red in an instant. He hugged April into his arms, patted her on the back, and


    said, "Don''t worry, April. Dad will be fine."


    But having said that, Denis'' expression was obviously still a bit heavy.


    April put her arms around Denis'' waist, leaned her face on his shoulder, but couldn''t say anything.


    Denis patted April''s back lightly tofort her.


    However, even so, it was still difficult to ease April''s emotions.


    Finally, it was almost time for Denis to go to the airport, so he said to April, "Okay, April, I''ming


    back to bring you something delicious."


    Aprilughed when she heard the words, and said softly, "Dad, you still think of me as a child."


    "In my heart, you are just a child." Denis said.


    The next second, Denis looked at Walter, but he couldn''t help feeling. "My daughter has grown up. She


    is a big girl, and she is going to get married."


    "Dad..." April let out another soft voice. Her face flushed, but her eyes turned towards Walter


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    unconsciously.


    Walter looked at April tenderly, then looked at Denis and said, "Uncle, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of


    April."


    Denis really wanted to blurt it out that he was worried because he was taking care of her.


    However, things had developed to this extent. Even if he was reluctant, he had to ept the fact.


    Sighing lightly, Denis said earnestly, "I''ll have a good talk with you about the two of you when Ie


    back from the capital."


    Walter nodded and said, "Uncle, just give April to me."


    Denis was speechless.


    This little bastard made use of every bit of time.


    He was very angry, but what can he do?


    He could only take his unhappiness and set foot on the ne to the capital.


    April sent Denis away, feeling depressed instantly.


    Walter rubbed her head and said, "Good girl, it''ll be fine."


    "But, they really can do anything." April said.


    As Denis'' daughter, even though she had been protected so well, she was still persecuted repeatedly.


    She really dared not think about what her father, who was in the dark whirlpool, was facing.


    Walter said, "That''s fine. Bring some things to the bright side and break them down with precision. It


    doesn''t have to be our dad who is ufortable."


    Walter''s words did give her a littlefort.


    But, our dad?


    Did he call it too easily?


    April said, "Aren''t you a little too fast?"


    Walter looked at April''s blushing face, smiled lowly, and said, "Why? You don''t like it?"


    Well, anyway, sooner orter he will change his title, and it was okay to change now.


    Walter knew she hadpromised.


    He sped April''s shoulders, pulled her into his arms, and said, "Then do you want to change it


    yourself?"

 Chapter 638 I Have No Experience At All

    Chapter 638 I Have No Experience At All


    Chapter 638 I have no experience at all


    April withdrew from Walter''s arms and said, "I''m a little hungry. I''m going to see if there''s anything I can


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    eat."


    After speaking, April ran towards the kitchen.


    Walter looked at April from behind, and thought she was so cute by her appearance.


    He really wanted to pamper his girl in the palm of his hand all the time.


    After April entered the kitchen, she looked through and decided that it would be better to make some


    noodles first.


    After all, she can cook it quickly and it was also better for her stomach.


    Although she can eat normal food now, she still didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    She didn''t want to burden anyone.


    Walter came over, put his arms around her waist from behind, and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Is the noodles good? Or do you want to eat something else?" April asked.


    Walter said, "Noodles are fine. I''m not picky."


    April nodded, patted his hand, and said, "You go out first. I''m going to get busy."


    It would be troublesome to let him make trouble here.


    Walter gave a lowugh, tilted his head and kissed April''s cheek, saying, "Okay, I won''t trouble you."


    His girl was too shy.


    April''s face was flushed, and she waited until Walter left the kitchen before starting to make the


    noodles.


    Twenty minutester, April brought out two steaming bowls of noodles out.


    Walter had already changed his clothes, and it was rare to see him in a very formal suit.


    He was on the phone, and said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Go and watch closely.


    Send more people, and don''t make any trouble."


    April looked at Walter suspiciously, wondering how he suddenly became so serious.


    She didn''t go over, but obediently sat by the edge of the dining table, waiting for Walter toe over to


    eat noodles together.


    Walter naturally saw it, curled the corner of his mouth, and hung up the phone.


    He strode over, reached out, squeezed April''s chin, and kissed her.


    Walter said, "Next time, don''t wait for me like this."


    April responded, but thought in her heart that no matter how long it was, she would still wait for Walter.


    The two sat opposite each other and finished eating the noodles quietly.


    Walter took the bowls to the kitchen to clean them.


    April didn''t want him to enter the kitchen, but Walter insisted.


    She stood beside him, watching him wash the dishes.


    This feeling was actually very fresh, a feeling that April had never had before.


    Suddenly, she felt a little moved, walked over and put her arms around Walter''s waist, and put her face


    on his back.


    This was the most daring move April had taken the initiative to do since she was with Walter.


    Walter was also somewhat surprised.


    He took out a tissue to wipe his hands clean, and looked down at the hands around his waist.


    Her hands were fair and soft.


    Walter wrapped her hands with his big palms, turned around, pulled her into his arms, and said, "I''m


    going out for a while to deal with some things. You can wait for me obediently at home, okay?"


    April nodded.


    When Walter met her such a soft appearance, he lost the ability to resist at all.


    He lowered his head, kissed the corner of April''s mouth, and said, "I really want to take you wherever I


    go."


    April''s face turned even redder. She raised her hand and pushed Walter''s waist, saying, "Hurry up and


    go."


    Walter knew she was not a clingy person, and if teased too much, she would be shy.


    He gave a lowugh and said, "Okay, then I''ll go. Be good."


    April sent Walter to the car and watched him leave before returning to the house.


    Fromst night to this morning, too many things happened, too fast, which made her a little


    overwhelmed.


    She didn''t even know how it happened to be in this state.


    It was just that April didn''t regret it, nor did she reject it.


    She felt very happy.


    Back in the room, April saw the mess in the room, and the suppressed shyness came up again, making


    her breath hot unconsciously.


    April couldn''t stand it anymore, so she started to sort it out.


    She didn''t even know where Walter got so much energy and was able to do it for so long.


    By the time April finished cleaning, it was already afternoon.


    During this period, Walter called her and asked her to eat lunch and not to skip it just because they just


    ate breakfast.


    April obediently agreed, but she really didn''t have much appetite to eat.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon, and it was the first time April had done so many things.


    She had a sense of fullness that she had never felt before.


    When she was in poor health, no one would ask her to do these things at all. All the things were


    properly arranged.


    April suddenly felt that she wanted to marry him and have a family with him.


    Just thinking about it, April already had expectations.


    Just as he was thinking, the phone rang.


    When April saw that the caller was Tilly, the corners of her mouth immediately curled up.


    Tilly asked her what she was doing and if she wanted to go shopping together.


    April immediately became interested and quickly said, "I''ll change ande right away."


    Shopping, for her, really happened a long time ago.


    Tilly told her not to worry and woulde to pick her upter so that she could take her time.


    April was a little excited, and immediately went back to the room to take a shower and change clothes.


    Today, she specially wore a makeup for herself, which was very delicate and borate.


    Of course, it was not obtrusive. On the contrary, it was very suitable for going shopping with her friend.


    Tilly arrived an hourter.


    As soon as she saw April dressing herself up with such care, she said, "I can see that I am the most


    important person to you."


    Based on the rtionship between them, it was actually rare for them to dress up for each other.


    Tilly was a little moved.


    April smiled and said, "Let''s go. Where shall we go shopping?"


    "Just go to Starlight Thoroughfare. There are more brands." Tilly said.


    April nodded, and didn''t think much of it.


    Tilly was driving Ben''s car today, the same car they had when they first met.


    Ben was actually very worried about her driving this car. After all, the car body was rtively heavy,


    which was very challenging for girls.


    However, Tilly insisted that Ben had no choice but to let her go.


    Tilly said to April tteredly, "Ben is afraid that I won''t know how to drive this car. Is this possible? I''m


    excellent at it."


    April was amused by her haughty words, and her mood improved ordingly.


    Denis went to the capital, and she couldn''t help him anything. The only thing she could do was to keep


    herself from worrying him and distracting her.


    April actually did it on purpose to find so many things to do for herself.


    She couldn''t stop herself. Otherwise, she would keep worrying about what was going on, whether her


    father was doing well, and how the situation in the capital was. She was really worried.


    There was a certain distance between Solomert Vi and Starlight Thoroughfare, but fortunately, it was


    not the time of the traffic jam, and it only took about forty minutes for the two of them to arrive.


    After getting out of the car, Tilly said mysteriously, "Actually, I want to buy some gifts for the elders."


    When April heard this, she immediately understood.


    She looked at Tilly in surprise and asked, "Mr. Lee is going to take you to meet his parents, isn''t he?"


    Tilly nodded with a grin and said, "April, I''m a little nervous."


    She had never experienced anything like this in her life.


    Although, as Ben said, his family members were very easy to get along with, and they already knew


    her very well, Tilly was still worried what if Ben said this to make her happy?


    What if, after seeing her, they didn''t like her?


    April said, "You are nice so you don''t need to worry about this at all."


    Who wouldn''t like a sweet girl like Tilly?


    Tilly said, "But I''m just worried. You know my family background."


    Tilly was sad for a moment.


    She wanted to convince herself not to care about these things.


    But how could she really not care?


    April said, "I know your family background, but I''m your good friend."


    If their family background was really to be involved, then the two of them should be natural rivals.


    However, the fact now was that the two of them were such good friends, like twins.


    So, in this world, many things cannot be generalized.


    Tilly tilted her head and thought for a while. It was really like this.


    She thought about it with a smile and said, "April, you''re really good atforting me."


    April curled her lips and said, "I just said what I really mean."


    Tilly''s mood was soothed by April, but the next second, she started to worry again.


    April felt a little helpless towards Tilly like this.


    Tilly said. "But April, I''m really scared. What kind of gifts do you think I should buy?"


    April also didn''t have a clue, "I don''t have the slightest bit of experience in this regard."

 Chapter 639 I Am Very Anxious Now

    Chapter 639 I Am Very Anxious Now


    Chapter 639 I am very anxious now


    Tilly burst outughing when she heard April say that.


    Oh, she asked the wrong person.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But...


    Tilly thought of something and was suddenly happy again.


    She patted April on the shoulder and said, "Well, you don''t need to worry about this."


    April looked at Tilly suspiciously, not understanding how she came to this conclusion.


    Tilly said, "Ben said, now, among the four siblings in the Hayden family, three have obtained marriage


    certificates, and your boyfriend is the only one who''s left. And he''s the eldest. I''m afraid that when he


    brings you back, and their grandpa hears that you''re gonna marry, he will send you to the registry


    enthusiastically."


    Originally, when Tilly said such things to her, she would definitely think that she was infuriating and said


    such words on purpose to tease her.


    However, after experiencingst night, April felt that the basis for this statement was very reasonable.


    She didn''t refute Tilly''s words, but instead had an unnatural blush on her face.


    Tilly was taken aback by her sudden blush.


    She raised her hand and touched April''s face, saying amusedly, "No way, April, you''re blushing, so


    what should you do if he really proposes to you?"


    April really felt that she can''t fully exin it herself.


    She couldn''t tell Tilly that she blushed suddenly because she was thinking of something else.


    In an instant, April felt a little dizzy.


    She didn''t know how much she''d been bullied by Walter.


    April raised her hand to touch her cheek. It was so hot that she almost thought she had a fever.


    She said quickly, "Okay, don''t talk about me anymore. Think about it quickly what gifts do you want to


    buy?"


    What she said made Tilly copse in an instant.


    She said, having a headache, "Ben won''t tell me what his parents like. What should I do?"


    April said, "Go and see first. And ask other people''s opinions."


    Tilly nodded in agreement. Apart from that, there was probably no other way.


    She suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Aimee is going to give birth. Let''s go buy


    some gifts for the baby first."


    April really felt helpless for this girl.


    She knew she was nervous, and that was why she wanted to find something else to distract her so


    much.


    However, what she did was too unreliable.


    When April was brought close to a maternity and baby store, she instantly thought that those little


    clothes and shoes were so cute.


    She just can''t put them down.


    It was also the first time for Tilly to visit a store like this, and she was extremely excited.


    She picked up a pair of small shoes and said excitedly to April, "God, April, look at this. It''s too cute,


    woo woo woo. I want to have a baby."


    When April heard this, she burst intoughter and said, "You should be soon."


    Tilly blinked her eyes, and for a moment, she really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    She and Ben hadn''t reached that point yet, but she was gonna meet his parents.


    However, she always felt that Ben treated her like a child. Many times, when he met her, it made her


    feel even more that she was being raised by Ben as his daughter.


    She herself felt sweet, but she also felt that things like having children were really far away from her.


    However, Tilly thought about it seriously and she was very willing to give birth to a baby with Ben.


    Thinking of this, Tillyughed, looked at April, and said, "April, I just realized that I love Ben even more


    than I thought."


    It was said that if a woman actively wanted to give birth to a baby with a man, then it meant that she


    really loved him badly.


    April frowned and said, "Tilly, that''s great. We both found happiness."


    The two of them seemed to have grown up in wealthy families, had no worries about food and clothing,


    and enjoyed a growing environment that no one else had.


    However, they had their own misfortunes.


    Just like her physical condition.


    Although she couldn''t say that with such a body, it didn''t make any difference whether she was born in


    a poor or rich family, her body was unfortunate and will not end well.


    However, April also knew very well that if she hadn''t been born in the Hill family and was so well


    protected by Denis, then she might not have survived today.


    Not to mention, now that she met Aimee and was healed by her.


    And Tilly, what she undertook was moreplicated than her.


    The two of them were able to be such good friends because they felt a little bit of sympathy for


    each other.


    However, now that both of them can have their happiness, April felt that it was really thanks to God''s


    love.


    Tillyughed when she sensed April''s emotion, and said, "We are fairies, and fairies are born to be


    happy."


    April smiled slightly. Sometimes, she really envied Tilly who said everything in such an optimistic and


    joking tone.


    In this respect, April thought that Tilly was happier than her.


    The two did not continue this topic, but re-studied the clothes and shoes in the store.


    Tilly touched a piece of clothing and couldn''t put it down.


    However, Tilly soon became distressed.


    She said, "But April, do you know if Aimee is having a boy or a girl?"


    April shook her head and also had no idea about this question.


    The information she got from Walter was that the Haydens didn''t care whether it was a boy or a


    daughter at all. As long as the baby was safe and healthy, that was enough.


    Aimee didn''t test the gender, but wanted to save this until the moment of birth to reveal it, and it would


    be a big surprise by then.


    Tilly said, "What to do? There is a little difference between boys and girls."


    Though she herself thought that girls'' things were cuter.


    April said, "Or, we''ll buy them all."


    Anyway, even if they bought too many, it didn''t matter. Aimee and Patrick may have a second child


    soon. Even if they didn''t, there were Casey and Matilda, so they were always avable.


    Tilly seemed to have thought of this too, tilted her head to look at April, and said with a wicked look on


    her face, "April, what are you thinking about?"


    April''s ears turned red, and she immediately pushed Tilly''s head to stop her staring at her.


    She was almost ashamed to be stared at like this.


    Tilly knew that April was thin-skinned, so she stopped teasing her.


    She happily started shopping for gifts for Aimee, and bought almost everything that could be used.


    April was so dumbfounded by her that she had to say, "What should I do with you like this?"


    Tilly said, "Then you can buy one too."


    Although this suggestion really made her feel very speechless, right now, it seemed that she could only


    do so.


    So, April went to another store and bought some.


    Carrying big and small bags in their hands, the two first went to the parking lot and delivered all the


    things there, and then returned to the mall to buy gifts for Ben''s parents.


    Tilly picked things, looked around, and suddenly said with an open mind, "April, tell me, should I give


    them a grandson or granddaughter?"


    When April heard Tilly''s words, she almost lost her footing and tripped herself to the ground.


    She stabilized herself, looked at Tilly and asked tentatively, "Tilly, you''re not serious, are you?"


    Tilly said, "Think about it. Ben is already very old. His parents must worry about his marriage, and I''m a


    living Bodhisattva who saves the old man."


    April was speechless.


    Tilly didn''t hear April''s voice for a long time, so she looked at her suspiciously and asked, "April, do you


    think my proposal is not good?"


    She thought it was good. Ben''s parents should be very anxious to see their future grandchildren.


    April said, "I see you. You''re just infuriating."


    Old man? She was probably vexatious.


    Tilly pursed her mouth and muttered dissatisfiedly, "Is it really bad? I think of it seriously."


    April said, "I''ll leave it to you to discuss this with Mr. Lee. Now, the most important thing is to buy gifts."


    Tilly followed April listlessly, feeling very sorry for her rejected proposal.


    April was dumbfounded by her appearance.


    Fortunately, she was more reliable than Tilly. At least, she can bring back Tilly''s stray thoughts.


    The two finally bought the gifts when night fell.


    Coincidentally, Walter and Ben called them. As soon as they heard that they had bought gifts for


    Aimee, they immediately decided to go directly to the Hayden family.


    At this moment, April tensed up instantly.


    How did this suddenly turn into her going to see their grandpa?


    Tilly said with a smile. "I''m right. Your boyfriend is very anxious now."


    April was so blushed by her words. Fortunately, with previous experience, the two went to buy new gifts


    quickly, and then went to the parking lot to wait for their respective boyfriends toe over.

 Chapter 640 ItS Two

    Chapter 640 It''S Two


    Chapter 640 It''s two


    Ben happened to be with Walter today. Knowing that his girlfriend was with Walter''s girlfriend, he was


    naturally relieved.


    So, after deciding to go to the Hayden family, Ben directly asked his assistant to drive the car back, and


    got into Walter''s car himself.


    The two arrived at Starlight Thoroughfare, picked up their respective girlfriends, and set off for the


    Hayden family.


    Tilly sat in the co-pilot''s seat, chattering to Ben about what happened today.


    When she was talking about how cute those little babies'' clothes and shoes were, Tilly''s eyes were


    shining brightly.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Ben moved Tilly''s hand over to his lips and kissed it.


    He said, "Baby, you like children very much."


    Originally, when talking to April that she wanted to have a baby with Ben, Tilly thought it was very


    normal, and there was nothing wrong at all.


    But now, when Ben asked this question, Tilly inexplicably felt very shy.


    She didn''t even know how to describe her mood.


    Obviously, it would be very pleasant to discuss this issue with Ben, but now it made her feel a little


    ashamed.


    At the red light ahead, Ben stopped the car, turned his head to look at Tilly seriously and said, "Baby,


    tell me, do you like children very much?"


    Tilly bit her lip and said, "It''s... just okay ..."


    Tilly really wanted to p her mouth. Why was she so nervous?


    However, Tilly did not lie that she was just okay with children.


    When she saw the beautiful ones, she will look at them more. They were cute and soft , and she will


    coax them.


    But it would be extremely difficult for Tilly to take care of a child by herself, or raise a child.


    She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    However, when Ben asked this, it made her unconsciously think about something else.


    Tilly licked her lips and said, "I just think that children''s clothes and shoes are so cute. I never had such


    cute clothes and shoes when I was a child."


    Ben was amused by her words, reached out and touched her head, saying, "Why are you so cute, my


    little baby."


    Tilly''s face became hot, and she raised her eyes to look at Ben and said delicately, "Don''t call me that."


    Ben said, "Then what do I call you? Aren''t you my little baby?"


    Tilly thought about it seriously. Well, she really was.


    A car was honking behind, and Ben sat back and started the car again.


    Tilly said softly like a gnat, "Ben, I will love our baby."


    Ben''s hand on the steering wheel tightened, and he didn''t speak for a while.


    He naturally understood what a girl meant when she said this.


    She was already ready to give herselfpletely to him.


    If it wasn''t for the inability to park on this road, Ben would really pull over and stop, and then, he would


    hold the girl into his arms and kiss her hard.


    How could his girl be so cute?


    As Tilly finished speaking, she didn''t look at Ben.


    Her face was flushed, and even her breathing seemed to be steaming.


    This made her unconsciously want to escape.


    She lowered the car window to let the outside air in.


    However, the temperature outside was too high, which made Tilly feel even hotter.


    Ben just watched her like this, and didn''t say a word.


    He just licked the corner of his mouth lightly, and recorded the throbbing at the moment.


    When the car can be pulled over, he will push the girl into his arms and kiss her regardless.


    Ben did.


    He stopped some distance away.


    Tilly looked at him suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it here yet?"


    Ben turned his head to look at Tilly, smiled lowly, and said, "Now you know the way."


    Tilly pouted. She was bad at identifying the direction, but she still had an impression of what Hayden''s


    Mansion looked like, okay? This was obviously not the Hayden''s Mansion.


    Ben said, "There is no rush to go in. I want to do something else first."


    Tilly looked at Ben even more suspiciously, not understanding what he meant.


    However, in the next second, Ben automatically gave her the answer to this question.


    He reached out, grabbed the back of Tilly''s head, pulled her over, and kissed her lips hard.


    Tilly was startled by Ben''s action. She blinked her eyes and wanted to say something, but her mouth


    was tightly blocked by Ben.


    Ben''s kiss this time was so hard that Tilly even wondered if her mouth would swell from the kiss.


    She didn''t know how long it took before Ben let her go.


    His forehead was still pressed against hers, and his eyes were dark.


    Tilly noticed the look in his eyes, and panicked instantly.


    She pushed Ben''s chest and said, "Don''t make trouble with me. April and they should have already


    arrived."


    Ben didn''t move, but still looked at Tilly with deep eyes.


    Tilly blinked and suddenly panicked.


    What if Ben really wanted to keep messing with her like this?


    Fortunately, although Ben was a little bit bad, he was not really that bad.


    He wiped the corner of Tilly''s mouth with his fingers, and said, "When we go back, make it up to me."


    Tilly instantly became a little puzzled. Make it up for him?


    Was it the kind of make-up she thought it was?


    But, she obviously didn''t do anything. Why did he ask her to make it up to him?


    Tilly felt a little aggrieved.


    She ttened her mouth and muttered dissatisfiedly, "Ben, how can you bully me so much?"


    Ben smiled and said, "I love you. That''s why I bully you."


    With a soft snort, Tilly said, "Hurry up and drive. It''s too bad for the two of us to bete."


    Ben knew she was just shy, so he stopped teasing her.


    He pinched Tilly''s face and said, "Why? They haven''t arrived yet."


    Tilly looked at Ben suspiciously, not knowing how he could speak with such certainty.


    Ben looked in the rearview mirror and said, "You can see for yourself."


    Tilly turned around and Walter''s car was not far from them.


    So, when they were kissing here, were they all seen by them?


    This made Tilly even more ashamed.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to face this.


    Ben knew what Tilly was thinking andughed.


    "What are you thinking? Do you think they are watching a movie?" Ben was helpless. How could his girl


    be so naive?


    Then, he was afraid they were also in a movie.


    Tilly quickly understood the meaning of Ben''s words, and opened her mouth unconsciously. Finally, she


    looked at Ben and said, "Ben, I found out that you''re really bad sometimes."


    Ben didn''t care a bit about Tilly''s disgust.


    He curled up the corners of his mouth and rubbed Tilly''s head again before starting the car.


    The car was driving into the Hayden''s Mansion slowly.


    Ben parked the car just as Walter''s car drove in.


    Ben said unceremoniously, "Your skills are not good now. You started before me and arrivedter than


    me."


    Walter opened the door and got out of the car. ncing at Ben, he said, "What do you know? I''m


    driving safely."


    As Ben heard this, he burst outughing.


    This kind of words can only be said by Walter because he was merely brazen.


    It was needless to ask to know how safe his driving was.


    Especially, after April heard what Walter said, her face was so red.


    April really wanted to get away from Walter.


    She felt that if she stayed with him like this again, she would really be infected by this man''s


    shamelessness.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to be like him.


    However, although April was very resistant to being in the same boat with Walter, she couldn''t really let


    him face the banter from Ben alone.


    She bit the bullet and stood obediently beside Walter, but she was already burning herself with shame


    in her heart.


    Along the way, April didn''t even want to recall how this guy, Walter drove safely.


    However, Walter actually held her over and said, "April, why don''t you tell them how safe I am in


    driving?"


    April didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at April''s expression, Tilly can already guess what April had been through.


    She even felt a little like giving Walter a thumbs up.


    How amazing was this man, that he can even make things difficult for his girlfriend?


    This was simply an incredible thing.


    However, thinking about how Ben "bullied" her, Tilly became lifeless again.


    She wasn''t much better than April.


    Both of them were poor.


    The four of them took their things out of the car before walking inside.


    Aimee was working in the study at the moment,pletely unaware that they suddenly came to the


    house.


    Today, Patrick went to thepany, and even Camdyn went to y chess with his oldrades, and


    he hadn''te back yet.


    After the four of them entered the house, it was the servant who ran upstairs and called Aimee toe


    down. Only then did Aimee know that they hade in such a mighty way.


    Aimee didn''t care about how she looked anymore, but just came out of the study and went downstairs.


    When she saw the baby products in the living room, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Aimee asked: "Why are you...?"


    Smiling, Tilly ran over to hold Aimee''s arm, and said, "April and I were shopping today and saw how


    cute these things were, so we couldn''t hold back and bought them for you."


    Aimee thanked Tilly and April, and said in shock, "You are exaggerating too much?"


    Aimee really felt that the two of them must have emptied the entire store.


    No, these were obviously from two brands, so it meant that these were two stores.


    She had never gone shopping with the two of them before, so she naturally didn''t know that these two


    girls would be so powerful in shopping.


    For a moment, Aimee was a little scared.


    Tilly said, "Aimee,e and take a look. It''s really cute, but April and I don''t know whether you are


    pregnant with a boy or a girl, so we bought things for for baby girl and boy. Look, isn''t it very cute?"


    Tilly can''t put it down, because she really liked these little clothes and shoes.


    She really kind of wanted to go back and have a baby right now if she can.


    Her excited expression was naturally observed by Ben.


    Ben''s eyes were full of tenderness. At this moment, he seemed to have no desire to do anything. He


    really wanted to marry this girl and then have a child with her.


    However, Tilly, who was so delicate, probably can''t bear the pain, so it was better that they had only


    one child.


    He himself naturally hoped that they can have one baby boy and one baby girl, but this kind of thing


    cannot be forced.


    For Ben, the most important thing was naturally Tilly.


    Even if she didn''t want to have a baby, he will listen to her in everything.


    Tilly didn''t know what Ben was thinking, in that she was full of Aimee now.


    To be precise, it was the baby in Aimee''s belly.


    Aimee said, "I really don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl, but what is certain now is that there are two."


    As soon as she said so, there was a few seconds of silence, followed by Tilly''s scream.


    "Ahhhhhh! Really? Really?" Tilly hugged Aimee''s arm, barely jumping up and down.


    It was Ben who grabbed her in time, put her in his arms, and said, "You''re frightening the babies."


    Tilly immediately covered her mouth, looking obedient.


    She blinked her eyes, covered her mouth and asked tentatively, "Aimee, can I touch it?"

 Chapter 641 I Love Hearing What You Say

    Chapter 641 I Love Hearing What You Say


    Chapter 641 I love hearing what you say


    Aimee curled the corner of her mouth, took Tilly''s hand generously, and ced it on her stomach.


    In fact, she can''t feel anything. The two little guys in her belly were very quiet. As if they will love their


    mother, they were always obedient and did not do things that will disturb their mother.


    However, Tilly was very excited.


    Her hand rested carefully on her stomach, feeling carefully.


    The two little babies didn''t show any respect to her at all and didn''t interact with Tilly at all.


    Tilly was still extremely excited, took Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee, why didn''t you say that before?"


    Even Walter looked at Aimee suspiciously. How could he not know about such a thing?


    Aimee said, "Because I just confirmed it this morning, and I haven''t talked to anyone yet."


    This morning, Aimee went to the hospital for work.


    As a result, she met a doctor in obstetrics and gynecology on the road. And that doctor said that her


    belly was ridiculously big.


    The doctor thought that Aimee was about to give birth, but after asking, he found out that it was still


    early.


    As the two chatted, they realized that something was wrong.


    Logically speaking, it was really unreasonable for Aimee to have such a big belly.


    Especially, Aimee''s limbs were still so slender.


    It was not because of gaining weight that her stomach bes bigger.


    In this way, there was only one possibility.


    So Aimee went for an examination, and sure enough, there were a pair of babies in her womb.


    In fact, Aimee had such a hunch before.


    However, she didn''t really want to check it out.


    As a result, this matter was confirmed this morning.


    Aimee originally nned to wait until dinner to tell everyone the news.


    Now that Tilly and the others suddenly came over, she made it public.


    Walter stroked his chin and said, "So, Aimee, you haven''t told Patrick yet?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "He really doesn''t know it yet."


    Walterughed when he heard that.


    He said, "He doesn''t know? Then it''s better to give him a surprise."


    Aimee looked over at Walter, and saw him smiling wickedly.


    April squeezed his arm to keep him from messing around.


    Walter said, " Patrick is usually too calm. Don''t you want to see him flustered?"


    April still disagreed, nudged Walter''s hand, and whispered, "Don''t make things difficult for him."


    Walter patted April''s head and said, "I don''t mean it but I call it a surprise for him."


    Tilly, too, thought the news was fantastic.


    She liked to fan the mes and didn''t think it was a big deal, so when she encountered such a good


    thing, she was naturally even more excited.


    Inspired by her, even Ben was in favor of the proposal.


    Tilly said, "Aimee, think about it. Now Patrick thinks you''re only pregnant with one baby, and he already


    won''t let you do many things. If he knows you''re pregnant with two, wouldn''t he be nervous?"


    Aimee thought so too.


    Patrick took all the things that he could contribute to, did everything by himself, and didn''t want to let


    Aimee suffer the slightest.


    Although this made Aimee feel that it was very sweet, she still felt a little helpless. Patrick was really


    too cautious.


    Right now, what Tilly said was not wrong. If he knew that she was pregnant with twins, he would only


    be more careful with her than before.


    Maybe, Patrick will me himself for not doing something well and why he didn''t find out about this


    earlier.


    Aimee was not willing to let him look like that.


    So, Aimee said, "Then please everyone who knows the news, keep it a secret for me."


    Walter said, "However, should I tell Grandpa? I''m afraid he''ll be too excited when the timees, and


    he won''t be able to bear it at his age."


    Aimee thought for a while, and believed it would be better to tell the old man in advance.


    While they were plotting, Camdyn came in from the outside.


    He won the chess game today, and was in a good mood.


    After getting out of the car, he went to feed bby several pieces of beef jerky before entering the


    house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as he entered the house and saw so many people there, Camdyn''s mood became even better.


    In particr, Walter brought his girlfriend back. Camdynughed so hard.


    Although it wasn''t the first time for April to see Camdyn, she still felt a bit restrained.


    However, Walter insisted on adding fuel to the fire and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, Mr. Hill and I have


    made an agreement. When hees back from the capital, April and I will get married."


    When Camdyn heard this, he immediately became happy.


    He said, "I really worry about you. I didn''t expect you to be so self-conscious. It''s good. It''s good."


    Camdyn''s eyes fell on April''s face again, and he said, "April, thank you for willing to ept this little


    bastard."


    April''s face was flushed, and she was very nervous.


    She opened her mouth and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will have a good time with Walter."


    Camdynughed even more happily when he heard this.


    Camdyn said with emotion, "It''s great. Seeing that you get married one by one, I should feel at ease."


    When he said that, Camdyn''s eyes fell on the faces of Ben and Tilly.


    Camdyn said, "You two, when will you get married? Don''t dy when you''re in the good rtionship.


    Get married when it''s time to do it, you know?"


    Ben had always been respectful of Camdyn.


    Hearing what he said, he immediately said, "Camdyn, we''re almost there. I''ll take Tilly to meet my


    parents this week."


    As Camdyn heard it, he became even more cheerful.


    However, soon, Camdyn had another look of sadness.


    He said, "What about those three boys? Don''t wait until your children grow up. The three of them are


    still bachelors."


    Those three boys referred to Eden, Damion and Amir.


    When he was mentioning the three of them, Ben and Walter had eyes full of helplessness.


    Eden met a tough girl and fell into itpletely.


    They thought he was going to "fight" Minnie to the end.


    If he can''t win her heart, they were afraid he will die alone forever.


    As for Damion and Amir ...


    Ben suddenly thought of something, and said to Camdyn, "Camdyn, you also know about Amir''s


    situation. You can''t force him on this matter. I think you can force Damion and you can help choose


    which girl is suitable for Damion."


    Camdynughed when he heard this.


    He looked at Ben and said, "How about you? Among them, I like you the most, and I love to listen to


    what you say."

 Chapter 642 You DonT Have To Force It

    Chapter 642 You Don''T Have To Force It


    Chapter 642 You don''t have to force it


    Ben wanted to make a blind date for Damion. Except for Camdyn who was very satisfied with this


    matter, everyone else present was very speechless.


    Especially Tilly turned her head to look at Ben. She couldn''t believe it and couldn''t understand anyway.


    How could such wordse out of Ben''s mouth?


    On the other hand, Walter stirred up the trouble and suggested to Camdyn, "Grandpa, if you don''t have


    a candidate, you can go to Aunt Mariam for it."


    Aunt Mariam, of course, was Eden''s mother, Mariam.


    Ben also echoed, "Camdyn, Damion still listens to you very much. Don''t worry about it."


    Camdyn regained his energy immediately and said, "What are you waiting? Call him over. I have to talk


    to him. Why don''t you worry about it yourself?"


    Walter was in a good mood at the moment, and directly called Damion.


    Damion agreed directly, saying that he would arrive in half an hour.


    When waiting for Damion toe over, Aimee took the opportunity to tell Camdyn that she was


    pregnant with twins.


    And, she let Camdyn keep it a secret from Patrick.


    As Camdyn heard it, he became extremely delighted.


    He said, "Who came up with this idea?"


    Everyone observed Camdyn''s expression, but it didn''t look like he was angry, but this tone made


    everyone nervous.


    So, led by Ben, they all pointed to Walter.


    They didn''t care at all whether it was reasonable or not, and they just confessed to Walter.


    What Walter could do? It was a fact, and he had nothing to deny.


    Seeing that it was Walter''s idea, Camdyn said, "I''ve guessed it''s you. You''re so bad that you even bully


    your younger brother. You''re really a ''good'' brother."


    Walter raised his hand and touched his nose, saying, "Grandpa, what should you say? Do you agree or


    not?"


    If Camdyn wanted to tell Patrick, there was nothing he could do.


    However, even if he told Patrick now, Walter felt that he could still see what he wanted to see.


    Ever since Aimee got pregnant, Patrick had been going crazy.


    He was so nervous. Presumably, after knowing that Aimee was pregnant with twins, he must have


    been dazed for a long time.


    Just thinking about that scene in his brain, Walter was already thrilled.


    Camdyn said, "Of course I agree. Let me tell you, this is a secret of the few of us. If any of you reveal it,


    I will hold your ountable."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then all burst intoughter.


    With Camdyn in charge, that was the deal.


    Walter thought about it, and suddenly felt that it might not be that exciting to do so.


    He said, "Or, why don''t everyone know about it and not tell Patrick?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Walter in unison, with all kinds of expressions.


    And it seemed that April''s eyes were telling: "Why are you so bad?"


    After waiting for a long time for everyone''s response, Walter raised his hand and touched his nose,


    saying, "If we want to do a prank, make it big. Don''t flinch."


    After being silent for a while, Camdyn pped his thigh and said, "I think Walter is right."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Anyway, gic problem was a very mysterious thing.


    Walter could not have grown so bad out of thin air. Naturally, there were gic factors.


    And, the root cause had been found.


    Aimee suddenly began to feel sorry for her husband.


    Suddenly, she regretted a little. Why did she help them make things difficult for her husband?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Aimee fell into thinking whether she should inform her husband first.


    Just thinking about it, Aimee heard Camdyn say, "Aimee, this is settled like this. Don''t tell Patrick."


    Aimee was at a loss for words.


    It seemed that it was really toote to regret.


    All that can be done now was naturally to agree.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell him."


    Aimee said in her heart, "Honey, I''m sorry. I can only wrong you now."


    Half an hourter, Damion did arrive.


    He''d been too busy recently, and it''d been a long time since he came to visit Camdyn.


    On the way here, he went to pick up the dark-red enameled pottery that he had prepared for Camdyn


    before.


    He got it when he went to the Ancegan auction before.


    Camdyn naturally liked it so much. After appreciating it for a while, he said, "Damion, what have you


    been up totely? I think you''ve lost weight."


    Damion answered honestly, "Camdyn, at home and Ancegan, I have a project to cooperate with.


    During this period of time, I have been in two ces."


    When Camdyn heard this, he somewhat felt sorry for this young man.


    He watched these children grow up.


    Now, they were all able to stand on their own.


    This was what he would most like to see at his age.


    However, this alone was not enough.


    Camdyn said, "Damion, young people should be busy with their careers. You still have to pay close


    attention to your own business. Look at them. There''s no dy. Don''t let me worry about it."


    In fact, on the way here, Damion thought that Camdyn suddenly called him over to say something.


    Hearing him say that now made him automatically look towards Ben and Walter.


    If it weren''t for the trick these two people used, it would be impossible for Camdyn to call him and talk


    to him.


    However, Damion can only agree with the old man''s exhortation.


    Damion said, "Camdyn, I remember this. Don''t worry. I won''t let myself die alone."


    Camdyn was dissatisfied when he heard him say that.


    He said, "Damion, just remembering is not enough. You have to be in a hurry. You''re a good man, and


    you''re so good-looking. There should be a lot of girls jumping on you. Don''t you have no one you like?"


    Damion was really helpless.


    He said, "Camdyn, it can''t be forced."


    It was true that there were quite a few girls who wanted to have a rtionship with him, but he really


    didn''t have the mood to get along with them when he didn''t like them.


    It was impossible for him to treat them well just in order to get married.


    It was not fair.


    Camdyn was not a stubborn man, and agreed with Damion''s words.


    He said, "I just want you to be happy. If you don''t like it, I don''t force it."

 Chapter 643 Then I Will Come Over Later

    Chapter 643 Then I Will Come Over Later


    Chapter 643 Then I wille overter


    Night fell.


    Patrick just came back from thepany.


    Upon entering, Patrick froze.


    Howe they all go over here?


    Not only Damion came over, Eden heard that everyone came to the Hayden''s Mansion today, so he


    called Amir and came here together for dinner.


    Naturally, Miles came back with Matilda, and Casey brought Kelvin back.


    Even Ash and Mika were called over by Aimee.


    Today Camdyn was happy, and was nning to go to the kitchen to show off his talents and cook a few


    dishes himself.


    Of course, this was interrupted by Casey.


    In the end, Aimee and Kelvin were busy in the kitchen. April went in to help, and even Ben and Damion


    cooked.


    Before Patrick came back, each of them observed Aimee''s belly, and they all joined the team to trick


    Patrick under the organization of Camdyn.


    Casey was especially excited, holding Aimee''s arm and chattering about various ns.


    Aimee looked at Casey and asked, "Casey, is Patrick usually treating you badly? Why do you hate him


    so much?"


    "Yes?" Casey blinked and said, "No, I still love Patrick very much."


    Aimee shook her head helplessly.


    As far as Casey''s ns just now, no matter which one it was, they almost would scare Patrick so much.


    Aimee felt sorry for her husband even more.


    At this moment, as soon as Patrick entered the door, he received countless gazes. They all looked at


    him, and everyone''s eyes were full of excitement.


    This was very abnormal.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes and walked into the kitchen without chatting with these guys.


    Sure enough, his precious wife was cooking.


    Patrick walked over, put his arm around Aimee''s waist from behind, and said, "Thank you, babe."


    Aimee looked up at Patrick and said, "Would you like to change your clothes first? How tired you are."


    Patrick was indeed busy all day today, and even lost his temper in thepany.


    If he hadn''t been thinking about Aimee, he might have to stay in thepany all night tonight.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came back, he saw such a scene.


    Patrick couldn''t help butugh.


    Who can tell him what a big day today was?


    Only then will these guys alle here.


    Even Amir came over.


    When he saw Amir in the yard, Patrick even had a little doubt whether he was too angry when he was


    in thepany, which directly caused him to be dazzled.


    Otherwise, how could he see this guy who lived in the ancient tomb in his home?


    Aimee noticed that Patrick was in a bad mood, raised his hand to caress the center of his brow, and


    asked, "What''s wrong? Is it not going well in thepany?"


    Patrick shook his head and said, "It''s all settled. What about you? What did you do today?"


    Patrick bent his head and sniffed the side of Aimee''s neck.


    Only when he held his wife in his arms can he feel at ease.


    Aimee said, "I went to the hospital in the morning and stayed at home in the afternoon."


    As Patrick heard the words, he looked at Aimee and said, "Why didn''t you tell me when you go to the


    hospital?"


    He wanted to be with his wife all the time.


    Aimee said, "I was going to work, and you had to work too. If I told you, you are going to dy work


    again."


    Patrick said, "I can let Miles go to thepany for me."


    Aimee was amused by his unreasonable words.


    She squeezed Patrick''s hand and said, "Miles and Matilda just got married, but you don''t give them a


    little time to get alone?"


    Anyway, Miles was not Patrick''s employee. Otherwise, she would feel that this boss was a jerk at all.


    Patrick said, "Didn''t I call him over?"


    During this period of time, he should be more busy. When the time came and when Aimee was


    Aimee said, "I know. You are the best."


    Patrick kissed Aimee''s cheek and said, "However, when you go to the maternity checkup, I must


    apany you. Promise me, okay?"


    Aimee nodded, thinking of the two little guys in her belly. It seemed that she had to tell the doctor who


    performed the obstetric examination in advance. Otherwise, when they were so excited to hide it from


    Patrick, the doctor would give him away with a word.


    Not knowing what Aimee was thinking, Patrick raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "Aimee, do you


    have something hid from me?"


    Aimee immediately shook her head and said, "No, how could it be? How could I hide something from


    you?"


    As she spoke, Aimee smiled sweetly at Patrick with an innocent look on her face.


    However, the more she looked like this, the more convinced Patrick was that she was hiding something


    from him.


    Moreover, with Patrick''s sensitivity, it was not difficult to guess that all of them, together, were hiding


    something from him.


    As a result, a gleam shed in Patrick''s eyes.


    If it took so much effort and was done with such great fanfare, then this matter must have something to


    do with him.


    It was about him, and got Aimee involved too.


    Patrick''s gaze fell on Aimee''s stomach.


    He reached over and gently touched Aimee''s stomach, saying, "How is baby? Did it bother you today?"


    Aimee said, "No, doing very good."


    Aimee was really guilty.


    Originally, she would not be affected by acting or lying.


    However, facing Patrick, she was really guilty.


    Aimee coughed lightly and said to Patrick, "Honey, you''d better go change your clothes. We''ll be


    cooking soon, and we''ll be able to eat in a while."


    Patrick licked inside his cheek lightly, and his eyes were full of interest.


    Very good.


    These guys, together with his wife, hid things from him.


    However, what was it that can be sorge-scale?


    Patrick keenly believed that it must have something to do with the baby.


    However, even though he had an association in this regard, he still couldn''t make a precise judgment.


    So, Patrick didn''t ask anything, but rubbed Aimee''s head and said, "Then I''lle overter."


    Aimee nodded, smiling sweetly at Patrick.


    Finally, he walked out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 644 Never Grow Up

    Chapter 644 Never Grow Up


    Chapter 644 Never grow up


    After Patrick left the kitchen, Casey followed him, making sure he had really gone upstairs before


    running back to the kitchen.


    Casey hugged Aimee''s arm and said, "Aimee, I''m scared to death. Why do I think Patrick knows


    everything?"


    Aimee let out a long breath of relief.


    Even she herself was scared to death.


    She really couldn''t guarantee that if Patrick insisted on pestering her to get to the bottom of it, she


    would directly tell him.


    Aimee said, "I regret doing this now. Isn''t this shooting myself in the foot?"


    As Casey heard this, she immediately said, "Aimee, don''t betray us. If Patrick knows that so many of us


    are messing with him, with his temperament, you will not affected, but all of us will really suffer."


    Aimee said, "Do you think I dare say it now?"


    She didn''t think Casey was telling the truth.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Instead, she thought that all of them might be okay, and she was the one who was really going to be


    "tortured" by Patrick.


    At most, it meant that Patrick tormenting her was very different from tormenting others.


    However, for Aimee, she would rather Patrick treat her equally.


    Just thinking about the situation she might face when things went wrong, Aimee was already very


    depressed.


    She looked at Casey and said, "If I don''t hold back and tell Patrick, you wouldn''t me me, would


    you?"


    Casey was stuck dumb.


    It was over. The biggest loophole in their n was indeed Aimee.


    Casey looked sad and said aggrievedly, "Aimee, do you really want to do this? Do you really care about


    our life?"


    Aimee said, "Casey, you have to believe me. If I really say it, it''s not that I don''t care about you. It can


    only be that Patrick is too powerful and I can''t stand it."


    Now Casey can be aware of it a little.


    Patrick and Aimee were the ones who were in the same boat.


    For Patrick, she can say anything.


    Who didn''t know what kind of person Patrick was, especially during the period of Aimee''s pregnancy.


    Even if Aimee was about to go to the moon, Patrick can pick it off for her.


    And, Aimee actually said that she was powerless against Patrick.


    Casey just felt that they were disying their affection and she had it enough.


    Aimee was amused by Casey''s appearance.


    She said, "Okay, go find your husband. I''m going to cook here. Be careful not to get burnt."


    What could Casey do? Casey had no choice but to obediently move to her husband''s side, reaching


    out to hug him coquettishly.


    Kelvin took her into his arms, bowed his head and kissed her face, and saying, "Girl, why are so


    excited? Will this trick be used on me in the future?"


    When Casey heard this, her eyes lit up instantly.


    She looked at Kelvin and asked expectantly, "Can I?"


    Kelvin almostughed at her.


    He pinched Casey''s nose and said, "If you really dare do this, see if I''ll fix you."


    Casey pursed her mouth and said dissatisfiedly, "Kelvin, I think you have turned bad. After you married


    me, you didn''t love me anymore, and now you want to fix me. I feel very sad about you."


    Kelvin was speechless.


    This girl was simply trying to annoy him on purpose.


    Kelvin said, "Anyway, I want you to promise me not to hide anything from me. Otherwise, I will really


    spank your ass."


    For Casey''s excitement, Kelvin thought that if she wasn''t told in advance, she will really be rampant.


    Casey pouted and said, "I want to, but can twins be what I want? We don''t have this gene in our


    family."


    Kelvin was dumbfounded.


    He didn''t even know what kind of mood he should have when facing Casey at the moment.


    Was he disgusted by her?


    Or, was she questioning his ability?


    Kelvin''s eyes looked a little dangerous. He pinched Casey''s waist and said, "Don''t talk nonsense.


    Otherwise, don''t cry tonight."


    Casey immediately jumped out of Kelvin''s arms and looked at him defensively.


    This guy was usually gentle to her to the bone, but when he got on the bed, he seemed to be a


    different person.


    Casey didn''t even know where he got his physical strength.


    However, soon, Casey approached Kelvin with a smile and said, "I think, ording to your level of


    prowess, I should be able to have twins."


    Kelvin was helpless that she just said it before thinking twice.


    He looked at Casey and asked, "If not, would you be disappointed?"


    "No," Casey shook her head and said, "It''s a matter of probability. I understand."


    Kelvinughed lowly, raised his hand and rubbed Casey''s head, saying, "I can''t make any promises to


    you about this kind of thing."


    Kelvin didn''t even care about having children at all, but just wanted to hold Casey in his arms, and it


    would be good to spoil her for the rest of his life.


    Kelvin didn''t want Casey to go through the pain of giving birth.


    However, seeing Casey so excited, Kelvin felt that it would be a good thing if they could have a child


    belonging to the two of them.


    Just by imagining that scene, he already felt extremely warm.


    Kelvin was very contradictory. On the one hand, he would think more. On the other hand, he didn''t want


    to disappoint Casey.


    He can only not force it, and hope that Casey will not suddenlye up with such an idea.


    He hoped that they would reach it naturally, using the most natural way for each other to ept the


    arrangement of fate.


    Kelvin looked at Casey. After all, the girl was well protected and hadn''t experienced any hardships, so


    she was so innocent.


    He wanted to protect her innocence, so that she will always be carefree and never grow up.

 Chapter 645 CanT You Figure Out The Truth?

    Chapter 645 Can''T You Figure Out The Truth?


    Chapter 645 Can''t you figure out the truth?


    The dinner didn''t start until seven o''clock.


    Camdyn went out of his way to take out his most precious wine and poured a ss of it for every junior.


    Except, of course, Aimee.


    Aimee sighed silently.


    Twice now, she had missed the chance to taste the fine wines in Camdyn''s collection.


    Originally, Aimee didn''t care much about this kind of thing, and for the sake of the babies in her belly,


    she didn''t want to drink at all.


    However, smelling the aroma of wine now, Aimee had the urge for the first time to give birth quickly.


    She licked her lips greedily and looked like a bullied cat, pitiful.


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and yed with it in the palm of his hand.


    At this stage of pregnancy, Aimee''s belly was growing day by day, but her limbs were still slender.


    Even the fingers were slender, without any changes.


    Patrick squeezed Aimee''s knuckles, one by one.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was as if he was ying with a piece of porcin, and all his treasures were mixed into the strength


    of his fingertips.


    Aimee was massaged veryfortably by him, and lookedzily in his arms. When she watched the


    people who were joking andughing, suddenly, there was a touch of emotion.


    Before she married him, it can be said that Aimee relied on herself in everything, without any


    weakness.


    At that time, even Matilda and the others were not by her side.


    Although they were partners and fighting together, all connections relied onmunication tools.


    In Innisrial, she was all alone.


    Now, when Aimee was leaning in Patrick''s arms, she had the strongest support in her life, and he was


    the person she loved the most.


    There were friends and family members.


    Aimee felt as if a generation had passed.


    It seemed that those things she had experienced in the past can all be resolved at this moment.


    She may not be so perfect, but she had no regrets.


    Aimee''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She sniffed and rubbed against Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s emotions, looked down at her, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When he saw Aimee''s red eyes, Patrick''s heart tightened instantly.


    He sat up straight, held Aimee''s face, and said, "Baby, tell me, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly


    sad?"


    Aimee shook her head, not wanting to disturb the others.


    She raised her hand, wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck, and moved closer to him, saying, "I just


    feel very happy. Now I am really happy."


    Patrick pulled Aimee into his arms, and gently stroked Aimee''s back with his big hands.


    Aimee said, "Honey, I really love you."


    Patrick hugged Aimee tighter.


    He was very distressed.


    It was very rare to see Aimee like this.


    Most of the time, Aimee was independent and strong. She hid all her emotions very well, and never


    brought negative emotions to anyone.


    Patrick hoped more than once that Aimee could open herself up. At least, when facing him, she could


    express all her emotions directly.


    However, at this moment, when hearing Aimee say these words to him, Patrick still couldn''t help have


    the heartache.


    He understood why Aimee would say that.


    For the things she experienced in the past that he didn''t understand, now it seemed that they were


    indeed her medals.


    But as her man who was going to be her safe haven, Patrick med himself.


    He didn''t meet Aimee earlier, and didn''t give her enough care when she came here in the beginning.


    Even, he treated her badly.


    All of this, just thinking about it, Patrick regretted it very much.


    He stroked Aimee''s back and said, "Baby, I love you very much. I really love you."


    Aimee sniffed, rubbed her eyes on Patrick''s neck, and said, "It''s so strange. I didn''t drink alcohol. Why


    am I drunk?"


    Patrick hugged her tighter.


    He looked at the people who were still joking, put his lips next to Aimee''s ear, and said, "I''ll take you


    back to the room to rest, okay?"


    Aimee nodded, wrapping her hands tightly around Patrick''s neck.


    She knew how red her eyes were now, and she didn''t want everyone to see her like this.


    Patrick carried her back to the room, which was the best choice now.


    Patrick patted Aimee on the back and carried her up.


    This action naturally drew everyone''s attention.


    Patrick said, " Aimee is tired. I will apany her back to the room to rest."


    They were his close friends and family members, so naturally he didn''t need to be restrained.


    They said good night to Aimee one after another, and continued to eat, drink, talk andugh.


    Aimee''s nose felt sore again when she heard the voice.


    It was great. Her life was really good now.


    She had no other dreams. It was enough to be like this, with everyone she cared about, wine and food,


    talking andughing.


    Soon, her and Patrick''s babies will be born.


    And, there were two babies.


    Although she didn''t know the genders, Aimee''s heart seemed to melt when she thought of the two


    babies chirping and calling her mom and him dad in the future.


    Most importantly, their babies were destined not to be alone from the moment they were born.


    They will grow up with each other and be the most important people in each other''s lives.


    Until they found their other half, they will be each other''s strongest backing.


    Aimee just thought about it, and the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously.


    Patrick put Aimee on the bed, saw her smile and leaned over to kiss her lightly.


    Patrick asked, "Honey, can you tell me what you''re nning?"


    Aimee was stunned for a moment, and then quickly realized that Patrick was getting some information


    from her.


    She immediately covered her mouth and looked defensively at Patrick. "No, no," she said.


    Patrick''s eyes dimmed, but he didn''t force Aimee to say it.


    However, from Aimee''s reaction, Patrick can already be sure that these guys really had something to


    hide from him.


    Alright, then he wanted to see, if he asked one by one, can''t he figure out the truth?

 Chapter 646 Be Targeted By Patrick

    Chapter 646 Be Targeted By Patrick


    Chapter 646 Be targeted by Patrick


    After coaxing Aimee to sleep, Patrick came downstairs.


    Camdyn had already gone back to his bedroom to rest, and for a while, the group of young people on


    the first floor were making noise.


    Amir hugged bby on a small sofa.


    He usually didn''t talk much, and most of the time, he didn''t even care about people.


    Only when he faced bby, the expression on his face was gentle and smiling.


    Patrick came over, sat down on the sofa next to him, and said, "Amir, I''m nice to you normally."


    Amir was speechless and tightened his grip on bby, obviously not wanting to pay attention to what


    Patrick meant.


    Patrick usually wouldn''t talk to him like this, but talking to him like this now immediately made him


    sense something very dangerous.


    His reason told Amir that he shouldn''t pay attention to Patrick.


    Otherwise, he may be tricked by him.


    Patrick didn''t react too much.


    Anyway, he had already expected such a reaction from Amir.


    So, through Amir''s reaction, it was more certain that these guys were secretly trying to hide something


    from him.


    Patrick stood up, patted Amir on the shoulder, and said, "Amir, why do you learn from their bad habits?"


    Amir hugged bby tightly in his arms. What should he do? He really wanted to shut Patrick up.


    Fortunately, Patrick knew him well, so naturally he wouldn''t say anything more after talking about it.


    Amir breathed a sigh of relief, and gently stroked the head with his big palm. After Patrick walked away,


    he said, "It''s hard for you to have such a master."


    bby said, "Aww..."


    Amir touched bby''s head again, and after a while, he said, "However, did you grow a little too fat?


    Did you live too well?"


    bby said, "Aww... Aww..."


    How can he dislike him for being fat?


    He was not fat at all.


    Amir curled his lips, and his eyes fell on Patrick''s back which revealed a dangerous atmosphere,


    making Amir feel that there must be a good show to watch next.


    However, he had to find the safest ce, so that he would not be affected.


    Thinking of this, Amir got up with bby in his arms and went to find a very hidden location.


    Patrick had already walked to Damion''s side, picked up the beer on the table, pulled off the tab, and


    clinked it with Damion''s.


    Damion asked, "Is Aimee resting?"


    "Hmm." Patrick nodded and said, "She''s not in a good mood today. Did you say anything to her before I


    came back?"


    "No," Damion looked at Patrick suspiciously and said, "I think she''s been very happy."


    "Really?" Patrick looked at Damion amusedly and said, "But why do I feel that she seems to be being


    bullied?"


    Damion was bereft of speech.


    In an instant, the rm bell went off.


    Even though he had drunk a lot of wine now, Damion was still very clear.


    He wasn''t drunk, so he naturally knew what Patrick meant when he said such words.


    Damion raised his hand and pinched the center of his brows, saying, "How is it possible? You think too


    much. At home, how could someone bully Aimee?"


    Patrick chuckled and said, "Damion, do you know that when you have a guilty conscience, you speak


    very fast."


    Can''t he just shut up?


    Damion looked up and gulped down a can of beer, then said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''m going to rest too."


    Patrick was dumbstricken.


    When can this guy not use this drunken escape method?


    It was really clumsy.


    Damion didn''t care what Patrick was thinking, but just wanted to stay away from him right now.


    Because Damion was still very clear about Patrick''s personality.


    This guy was simply outrageously bad, so bad that there was no limit.


    To be entangled by him was equal to surrendering himself.


    Damion wasn''t that stupid to do that.


    What he wanted to do most now was to divert Patrick''s attention.


    At least, this can''t be expose from here.


    Otherwise, Camdyn said that if he dared speak out, Camdyn would arrange a blind date for him, three


    times a day for a month without repeating.


    Damion already felt his whole body trembling unconsciously.


    He didn''t want to go through that kind of thing at all.


    Just thinking about the blind date, Damion already felt rather embarrassed.


    Patrick watched Damion staggering towards the stairs and ignored him.


    Since Damion didn''t say anything to him, he will keep that in mind.


    At that time, he will have to see how Damion ended up miserably.


    Ben had been observing Patrick just now, and when he went to chat with Amir and Damion, he


    immediately had a bad feeling.


    In order not to make himself a target for Patrick, Ben immediately put his arms around Tilly''s waist,


    made himself close to her ear, and said, "Honey, let''s go to rest too."


    Tilly was in the middle of ying games with Casey and the others, so when she heard what Ben said,


    she naturally didn''t want to.


    However, Ben was like an annoying kid, kissing Tilly''s ear, so she could only go back to the room with


    Ben.


    As soon as they entered the room, Tilly pursed her lips and said, "Ben, you are so clingy. I haven''t had


    enough fun yet."


    Ben didn''t look a little bit drunk at the moment, but he insisted on pestering Tilly to go back to the room


    to rest.


    He unbuttoned his shirt and said, "I''m helping you, and I''m saving myself."


    Tilly drank a lot of wine, and her mind was obviously much more chaotic than before.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She blinked and looked at Ben in a daze, asking, "Ben, what are you talking about? I don''t


    understand."


    Ben said, "Patrick is trying to get some information from us. If you don''t want to tell Aimee''s secret, let''s


    not appear in front of Patrick."


    Tilly frowned, still a little dazed.


    However, Tilly was not an idiot, and soon understood what was going on.


    Tilly immediately said, "So, we can''t be the ones telling the secret."


    Ben raised his hand to touch Tilly''s head and said, "My baby is smart."


    Ben thought, if he and Tilly escaped quickly, they would not be targeted by Patrick.


    How did he know that Patrick might not have done anything to them originally, but it was the two of


    them who escaped like this, which made Patrick target them instead.

 Chapter 647 What Is So Difficult About This

    Chapter 647 What Is So Difficult About This


    Chapter 647 What is so difficult about this


    Ben took Tilly away, which made Casey most unhappy.


    She was just ying games with Tilly, but lost her ymate in an instant. So, she was going to have a


    new one..


    Casey''s eyes immediately fell on Patrick''s face.


    Casey didn''t like ying games with Patrick, because he was domineering.


    As if he was in charge, he didn''t give anyone else a chance.


    Casey had always been very resentful about this.


    She was Patrick''s sister, and when he was ying games, he had no mercy to her at all.


    However, at this moment, Casey had no other choice but to invite Patrick.


    "Patrick,e over and y a game," Casey said.


    As soon as she said so, Casey obviously felt that these guys around became more and more nervous.


    She didn''t know about it but was excited to y the game, so she didn''t care that she would be


    "abused" badly by Patrick.


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Okay, but what chip are you ying with?"


    Casey immediately answered obediently.


    It was just the chip they usually used when they yed games, there was nothing special about it.


    Patrick said, "It''s not interesting like this. Why don''t we y something exciting?"


    In an instant, several lines of sight looked at Patrick in unison.


    Those who were more drunk were clearly very puzzled by this proposal.


    For a while, they couldn''t figure out what Patrick meant by these words.


    The few who were more clear had already be defensive.


    This guy obviously did it on purpose.


    However, when Casey heard that it was going to be a little more exciting, she immediately pped her


    hands and said quickly, "Okay, Patrick, what chip do you want to y?"


    She liked to join in the fun, but now, when she heard what Patrick said, she became even more excited.


    Patrick said, "Let''s start a game first, and then talk about itter."


    Casey looked silly and nodded immediately.


    Kelvin looked helplessly at his wife who didn''t even know that she was tricked by her brother.


    The game started again. Casey, who was so careless, was certainly the first one to be eliminated.


    Casey stared at Patrick speechlessly with a depressed look.


    "Patrick, are you going too far? I don''t even have any gaming experience." Casey said.


    Patrick said, "Wait a while, and I''ll let you have the gaming experience."


    As Casey heard this, she was appeased in an instant, and sat obediently beside Kelvin with her chin on


    her hands, waiting for the next game.


    Kelvin finally said, "Patrick, how about if I win, Casey wins."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, and sneered at Kelvin''s proposal.


    Would he not know what Kelvin was thinking?


    This guy was afraid that he will start with Casey.


    However, wasn''t this guy too arrogant? Did he think he can defeat him?


    Patrick gave a lowugh and said, "Okay, I don''t mind seeing you doting on Casey so much."


    Kelvin, needless to say, understood the meaning of Patrick''s words.


    He coughed lightly and said, "Patrick, I''m good to Casey, so don''t worry, don''t you?"


    Patrick chuckled again. Did this guy think he will bully his sister?


    However, since Kelvin had already said so, Patrick will indisputably not be polite to him.


    He threw out the cards in his hand directly, and that momentum was quite bluffing.


    Kelvin tensed up. When facing Patrick like this, he certainly needed to concentrate more.


    He can''t lose. It was not just a question of who won and who lost between him and Patrick, but a


    question of whether Casey, the idiot, will be tricked by Patrick.


    In any case, even if Patrick wanted to get something, he couldn''t get it from them about Aimee''s secret.


    This round turned into a fight between Patrick and Kelvin.


    Walter and the others were truly happy to watch the show. Anyway, they didn''t worry at all if it would


    involve themselves.


    Matilda leaned into Miles'' ear and asked in a low voice, "Who do you think will win?"


    Miles said, "With Kelvin''s strength, it would be inurate to say that he''ll definitely lose. But if Patrick is


    serious, it will be really difficult to give him a chance."


    Matilda said, "Then who do you prefer to win?"


    Milesughed and said, "What do you think?"


    No matter from which aspect, Miles naturally hoped that Kelvin can win.


    In this way, Patrick''s attention will be on Kelvin.


    They would be safe.


    However, ording to the strength of these two people, it was really difficult to judge which one can


    win.


    A group of people watched the fight between Patrick and Kelvin.


    Casey watched the fun and couldn''t help stretching out her hand to direct Kelvin.


    Kelvin would have pampered Casey and let her make trouble.


    Later, though, Kelvin couldn''t let her mess with him anymore.


    The fight between him and Patrick was almost to the point where they would beat each other as if they


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    were enemies.


    Even Casey, who was more than half sober from her drink, was tense and had her eyes fixed on the


    cards in Kelvin''s hand.


    Finally, the final round ended, and Kelvin narrowly beat Patrick by one card.


    Kelvin let out a breath secretly.


    Patrick, who was his rtive now, was really cruel to him.


    Fortunately, he saved Casey and himself.


    At least, for the time being, the two of them were safe.


    Patrick touched his cheek lightly, looked at Kelvin, and said with a smile, "You''re really wee."


    Kelvin said, "At this time, if I still want to be polite, it would be too unreasonable."


    Patrick nodded and said, "I admire you."


    Since he changed the rules of the game, it was impossible for him to have a double standard.


    Patrick lost and had to ept the corresponding punishment.


    Kelvin said, "Patrick, it''s just a game tonight, nothing else."


    Patrick was speechless.


    So, he was waiting for it?


    If he didn''t agree, wouldn''t he look very mean?


    Nice try, Kelvin.


    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, What''s so difficult about that?"

 Chapter 648 I Just Went To Wash

    Chapter 648 I Just Went To Wash


    Chapter 648 I just went to wash


    Having promised Kelvin not to fish information tonight, Patrick yed the next game very casually.


    He was not so attached to winning or losing, and seemed to be a different person from the one who


    yed the game with Kelvin just now.


    Everyone yed until three o''clock in the morning before returning to their rooms to rest.


    Before going upstairs, Patrick patted Kelvin on the shoulder and said, "Kelvin, since I''m your brother-in-


    Kelvin was struck dumb.


    From the day he met Patrick, Kelvin knew that this man didn''t like him.


    At first, it was because Patrick regarded him as a rival in love and thought he had special feelings for


    Aimee.


    It was easy to understand.


    But now, their identities had changed, and Patrick still put him on the opposite side.


    This really made Kelvin have a headache.


    Kelvin knew what happened tonight was enough for Patrick to hold a grudge against him.


    Kelvin said, "Patrick, I just hope you don''t implicate Casey."


    As Patrick heard this, he chuckled and said, "You are protecting her. What do you think? I, as her


    brother, can do something to her?"


    There was nothing wrong with this statement.


    However, inexplicably, Kelvin still felt that his wife had to be protected by himself.


    After all, Patrick, for the sake of his precious wife, can really do everything he can.


    Kelvin said, "Patrick, Casey is still too naive. I have to protect her."


    Patrick didn''t say anything more, and could understand Kelvin''s thoughts.


    He smiled and said, "Okay, I''m very touched when you say that. You care so much about Casey."


    After speaking, Patrick patted Kelvin on the shoulder and walked to his room.


    Kelvin squeezed the space between his brows. Now it was all over, because Patrick had held a grudge


    against him.


    Back in the room, Kelvin saw that Casey was already lying on the bed, with her calves curled up, and


    she had fallen asleep soundly.


    He walked over, took off her shoes and raised his hand to caress Casey''s cheek. Instantly, his heart


    was melted by her cute appearance.


    Why was his baby so cute?


    Getting up and going to the bathroom to get cleansing oil and cotton pads, Kelvin squatted beside


    Casey and began to remove her make-up.


    Casey was sound asleep, disturbed by Kelvin''s movements, and pouted dissatisfiedly. Then she raised


    her hand to p Kelvin''s hand off.


    Kelvin squeezed her hand, put it under the quilt, and continued to remove her makeup.


    Casey was so disturbed that she was finally woken up by Kelvin.


    She frowned in dissatisfaction, and looked at Kelvin angrily, "Bad man, why don''t you let me sleep?"


    Kelvin bowed his head, leaned close to Casey''s mouth, kissed her, and said, "Wash your face before


    going to bed, okay?"


    When Casey heard this, she became even more unhappy.


    She said angrily, "I don''t wash my face. Why do I wash my face? My face is very clean. I don''t need to


    wash my face."


    She raised her hand to touch her face. It was obviously tender and smooth.


    Kelvin was amused by her cute appearance.


    He said, "Then, I''ll wipe it clean for you, and then go to sleep after it, okay?"


    Casey pursed her lips, still reluctant.


    However, she was woken up by Kelvin and became really easy to coax.


    Casey said, "Kiss me first before wiping."


    As Kelvin heard the words, he saw Casey pouted, as if begging for a kiss.


    His heart softened in an instant, and at this moment, if Casey killed him, he would give it to her without


    any hesitation.


    Casey waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for Kelvin''s kiss, and immediately became downhearted.


    Her mouth was pouting even higher, and a grievance welled up in her foggy eyes.


    Casey said pitifully, "My husband doesn''t like me anymore. He doesn''t kiss me anymore. I''m so


    miserable. I''m so pitiful. My husband doesn''t love me anymore ..."


    With that said, Casey really started crying.


    Tears fell down, and she raised her hand to wipe her eyes.


    Kelvin removed half of Casey''s makeup just now. One can imagine how embarrassed Casey''s face


    was now.


    However, this girl didn''t know anything, but rubbed her eyes desperately.


    Kelvin grabbed Casey''s hand. If she rubbed her eyes like this, all the dirty things would go into her


    eyes. One can imagine how ufortable this girl will be.


    Casey didn''t realize this at all, but firmly felt that she was disgusted by her husband. Coupled with the


    fact that she was drunk, she felt even more miserable and pitiful.


    Casey was chattering and muttering, and hadpletely made herself into a dissatisfied woman.


    Kelvin was really helpless that she became even more fussy when she got drunk.


    However, she was still his baby to be pampered by him.


    Kelvin held Casey''s hand and said, "Fool, how could your husband not love you?"


    He loved her badly, and didn''t even know how he could love her even more.


    After Casey heard Kelvin''s words, she immediately regained her spirits, blinked her wet eyes, looked at


    Kelvin, and said, "Love me? Hubby, kiss me."


    She pursed her lips again, and was about to kiss Kelvin''s lips.


    How could Kelvin refuse her?


    He just bowed his head down, sucking and kissing Casey''s lips.


    Casey was satisfied now.


    Indulging in Kelvin''s kiss, she calmed down.


    Casey was soon content, though, pushing Kelvin''s chest with her hands.


    Kelvin was really speechless about Casey''s actions.


    He almostughed at Casey.


    Was she satisfied with being kissed, so she just threw him away after using him up?


    Kelvin didn''t want to just let Casey go like this. At least, he had to let her know the consequences of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    doing so.


    However, no one knew if Casey was really drunk, but she fell asleep again.


    Seeing Casey sleeping so well and sweetly, Kelvin would not be willing to make trouble with her again.


    Of course, it would be great if Casey''s face at the moment wasn''t so smudged.


    Kelvin had no choice but to continue to remove the makeup for Casey.


    Fortunately, this time, Casey really fell asleep, and didn''t wake up even though Kelvin''s hand was


    wiping her face.


    Kelvin cleaned Casey''s face, kissed her on the lips again, and then went to wash up.

 Chapter 649 You Are Fully Responsible

    Chapter 649 You Are Fully Responsible


    Chapter 649 You are fully responsible


    The next day.


    At noon, everyone got up one after another.


    Everyone got so drunkst night that they all stayed at the Hayden''s Mansion.


    This morning, Camdyn specially had someone to make hangover soup, so that everyone can have it


    after waking up.


    Damion had an important meeting to hold today. After drinking the hangover soup, he didn''t even


    bother to eat, so he left in a hurry.


    Camdyn was very distressed by this.


    He became more determined to help Damion find apanion.


    Otherwise, the child would be too lonely.


    Thinking about it, Camdyn set his sights on Eden.


    Eden was chewing bread, and when he noticed Camdyn''s gaze, he tensed immediately.


    He swallowed the bread in his mouth, looked at Camdyn and said, "Camdyn, you look at me like this.


    Do you have something to say to me?"


    Camdyn said, "Eden, you have a lot of experience in blind dates, so there is no one you can introduce


    to Damion?"


    When Eden heard this, he almost choked on his own saliva.


    He was rather dumbfounded by this.


    Although he knew that Camdyn was worried about Damion''s rtionship issues, how should he


    answer this question?


    What should he say? Should he tell Camdyn that those girls who went on a blind date with him had


    impure thoughts, so he didn''t like any of them?


    The only one he had his eyes on and was still pursuing was impossible to give it up to Damion.


    Eden said, "Camdyn, my parents arrange this for me. You know my mother''s temperament. If I don''t


    listen to her, she will make trouble. I can''t help it. As for those girls, actually I don''t have any


    impression, but, I assure you, they are definitely not suitable for Damion. Camdyn, please don''t think


    about it."


    Eden himself was deeply tortured by the blind date.


    Although he was very unreliable sometimes, and especially liked to watch the fun and make things


    difficult for his friends, this did not mean that he had no loyalty at all.


    It was impossible for him to betray his friend.


    When Camdyn heard this, he looked at Eden with scrutiny.


    He said, "Eden, it''s not good for you to say that about those girls, right?"


    Eden was fairly suffering.


    Although speaking of the girls in this way didn''t seem that he was particrly impolite and immoral,


    what can be done? What he said was true.


    That was what those girls were for.


    They didn''t care at all whether the person on the blind date was Eden or not, or some of them cared,


    but the person they cared about was not Eden himself, but Eden''s name, and what benefits Eden can


    bring to them.


    It was somewhat ironic for Eden to think of himself this way, but this was a fact.


    Some wanted to marry above their station, and some wanted to join forces with his family.


    The only thing they didn''t have was that they were full of curiosity and interest in Eden, and they


    wanted to know him.


    Therefore, it appeared that Minnie was so special.


    She was not interested in all of that.


    She didn''t care that he was Eden, and didn''t care that he was from the oy family.


    Of course, Minnie didn''t care about him either.


    Eden felt ufortable again when he thought of this.


    And even the bread in his hand didn''t taste good.


    Eden said to Camdyn, "Camdyn, it''s better to leave things like feelings to Damion to work hard on


    himself. You see, none of us marries because of a blind date."


    After Camdyn heard this, he immediately said, "No, you are an expert in blind date."


    Eden was speechless.


    That was right. Strictly speaking, he did meet Minnie because of a blind date.


    However, Eden didn''t think it had anything to do with the blind date when he fell in love with her.


    Eden said, "But, I haven''t got a result yet."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Camdyn looked at his pitiful appearance and stopped provoking him.


    This kid was miserable enough.


    It was rare for him to like a girl, but in the end, she didn''t care about him at all.


    Camdyn was worried about him.


    Camdyn was silent for a while and said, "However, Eden, you have to be strategic when wooing her.


    You can''t rush over recklessly just because you like her. This will scare her."


    Eden said to himself that he had tried all the methods for Minnie.


    However, Minnie just had no interest in him, so what can he do?


    Eden even wondered if it would be better for him to give up as soon as possible.


    Camdyn said, "With your temperament, you must have made her unhappy from time to time. If you look


    like this, even if she likes you, she won''t want to tell you."


    What Camdyn said was true.


    At first, he thought that the rtionship between himself and Minnie would be closer, but in the end, he


    just said something which made her angry.


    Eden drank all the contents of the bowl in one gulp, and looked like he was going to study humbly. He


    looked at Camdyn and said, "Camdyn, you are my grandpa. Tell me quickly how can I make her


    happy."


    Camdyn came to the spirit instantly.


    This bastard was sensible and knew that he must learn from him.


    Camdyn said, "Since you are so sincere, I will teach you how to do."


    Camdyn imparted all his life experience to him.


    Eden listened seriously, almost brought a notebook and wrote down the notes.


    Camdyn spoke eloquently, and Eden listened with rapt attention.


    Patrick held Aimee in his arms and wanted toe downstairs, and when he saw this scene, he


    When Camdyn heard Patrick''sughter, he nced over at him.


    Was this little bastardughing at him?


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, which version are you talking about? You made up five versions of how you


    chased after grandma."


    Camdyn was at a loss for words.


    Camdyn was so angry. How could this little bastard expose it?


    Eden looked at Camdyn, then at Patrick, and finally chose to stand on the same front as Camdyn.


    Eden said, "Patrick, don''t make trouble. If I can''t woo her, you have to take full responsibility, you


    know?"

 Chapter 650 To Understand By Yourself

    Chapter 650 To Understand By Yourself


    Chapter 650 To understand by yourself


    Patrickughed even more presumptuously.


    He said, "You are not an unintelligent person. How can you still believe that grandpa can help you woo


    Miss Thomas?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eden red at Patrick and said, "If I don''t trust Grandpa, can I trust you?"


    Camdyn was even more relieved when he heard Eden say that.


    This kid was so sensible.


    Without wasting his help, he gave Eden his lifelong skills of chasing girls.


    Patrick said, "Okay, since you trust grandpa so much, you can just listen to him. I think you want to be


    single forever."


    Both Eden and Camdyn were struck dumb.


    And even Aimee was speechless.


    She couldn''t listen anymore.


    She tugged Patrick''s hand and said, "Isn''t it too much for you to say that? Grandpa should be sad."


    Patrick leaned into Aimee''s ear and said, "I''m helping grandpa to save his respect. As far as his five


    versions of chasing grandma are concerned, if grandma is still alive, she can''t wait to divorce him."


    Aimee stared at Patrick in astonishment. Was he exaggerating?


    She wanted to know what the five versions were.


    Camdyn saw Patrick whispering to Aimee, and didn''t need to ask to know that the little bastard was


    speaking ill of him to his wife.


    He became even more unhappy in an instant, and said angrily, "Patrick, if my methods don''t work, then


    how did you marry Aimee?"


    Patrick and Aimee were dumb.


    Aimee never imagined that she would be involved in this.


    She really wanted to act as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    However, Patrick, the bad guy, said, "Grandpa, but, Aimee and I fell in love, which all depends on the


    two of us having a good understanding."


    Camdyn was almost pissed off by Patrick''s shameless words.


    He had the nerve to say it.


    As far as he was looking like he was dying at the time, if he hadn''t been cheeky and forced Aimee into


    the Hayden family, how could this guy have the opportunity to be so proud now?


    This little bastard was going to piss him off.


    Aimee was also very speechless at what Patrick said.


    She kept her eyes on Patrick, but she still resisted the urge to scold Patrick.


    But she hadn''t forgotten how this guy caused troubles back then.


    In order to cure him, she had to bear the cynicism and ridicule from him.


    Falling in love with him was an ident for Aimee.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with whether Patrick was worthy of her love, whether he was in tune


    with her, or whether he had such a tacit understanding.


    It was just because, in fact, she thought that she may not really need feelings.


    She had always been a lone traveler, and suddenly there was another person beside her, which made


    Aimee feel ufortable.


    However, Aimee fell in love with this man even though she had a repulsive and resistant mentality.


    For Aimee, this was a big surprise.


    It was also something that made her happy.


    Fortunately, they were together.


    Eden looked at Patrick, then at Aimee, and finally, at Camdyn.


    He said, "Grandpa, tell me, how about I ask my parents to help me? First marry Minnie?"


    At the moment, Camdyn, Patrick and Aimee were dumbfounded by hearing what he said.


    Aimee was silent for a long while, and finally said, "With Miss Thomas'' temper, if you really do this, I


    can guarantee that you will not live until tomorrow."


    Eden was astonished.


    Thinking that he had lived smoothly until now, the first big problem he encountered in his life was


    actually Minnie.


    However, with his previous temperament, if he really encountered any difficulties, he might just let it go.


    Why bothered to make things difficult for himself?


    But now, when he met Minnie, Eden didn''t want to give up.


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t win this woman''s heart.


    In fact, if Minnie really gave him a signal that it was impossible for her to like him, Eden would not be so


    persistent.


    It just so happened that he can clearly feel that Minnie didn''t hate him, and even, in many cases, he


    can think that Minnie liked him.


    Whether a person liked another person or not, the eyes cannot be deceiving.


    When Minnie looked at him, sometimes she didn''t know how fascinated she was for him.


    However, Minnie obviously liked him so much, but Minnie just refused to admit it, which made Eden


    very iprehensible.


    What was the reason for this?


    Aimee looked at Eden''s painful appearance, and finally said, "Have you ever thought that her past


    experience makes her afraid to take a step forward? Why don''t you try to understand her past?"


    As Eden heard this, his eyes fell on Aimee''s face.


    He frowned unconsciously, and after a long time, he asked, "Aimee, do you know something?"


    It must be because she knew something, so she told him this.


    Eden''s eyes became more serious.


    He said, "Aimee, if you really know something, please do tell me."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, but I think you need to figure out this kind of thing by


    yourself."


    She did understand some things, but it was impossible for her to say it.


    This vited Minnie''s privacy.


    Even though, when she took Minnie under hermand, she dug out everything about her.

 Chapter 651 Probably Already Simulating How To Bite Off His Neck

    Chapter 651 Probably Already Simting How To Bite Off His Neck


    Chapter 651 Probably already simting how to bite off his neck


    When Eden heard what Aimee said, he could naturally understand the meaning of what Aimee said.


    However, as far as Eden was concerned, it was difficult for him not to think about something more


    If he really went to investigate Minnie, then Eden could imagine what would happen after Minnie found


    out.


    As a result, Eden actually didn''t dare to do that.


    However, Eden also knew that if he really didn''t investigate anything, and if he didn''t find out what


    Minnie had experienced, the rtionship between him and Minnie might just go on like this.


    In this regard, Eden was troubled again.


    But, Eden was only troubled for a while.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, I have a request."


    Aimee nodded, signaling him to just speak up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eden said, "Aimee, can you give her a few more days off?"


    Aimee thought for a moment, then said, "Yes."


    Eden got Aimee''s consent, and said, "Aimee, you are such a nice person."


    Aimee looked at Eden helplessly, and was dumbfounded about hispliment for her.


    Eden stood up, talked to Camdyn, and was about to leave.


    He drove directly to the institute.


    After Aimee led him herest time, Eden was already familiar with the road.


    Moreover, Aimee gave him a permission to enter and leave the research institute freely.


    On the way he came, Aimee had even told the people in the institute to let him in and let him find


    Minnie by himself. At the same time, he sent a message to Minnie''s current immediate leader to let


    Minnie take a vacation.


    Therefore, Eden was very smooth on the road.


    When Eden arrived at Minnie''sboratory, Minnie was doing experiments.


    This was the first time he saw her working like this. She was extremely focused, as if nothing in this


    world could affect her. In her world, there was only the work in front of her.


    Eden leaned against the door and looked at Minnie for a long time. After a while, Eden walked over to


    Minnie''s side.


    Minnie thought it was the tutor of the research institute, and it happened that there was a piece of data


    that she wanted to tell the tutor, but she didn''t see who wasing, so she opened her mouth directly.


    "Mr. Sun, please help me. Did I make a mistake in this data?" Minnie pointed to a spot on theputer


    and said.


    However, Minnie did not hear a response.


    Only then did she realize that something was wrong.


    Minnie raised her eyes and looked at the person standing beside her.


    Only then did he realize that the person standing next to her was actually Eden.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she asked in disbelief, "Why are you here?"


    "I pick you up," Eden said.


    Minnie became even more puzzled, looked at Eden strangely and said, "I have no promise to go out


    with you."


    Eden said, "Aimee has given you a vacation. Now, you just need to walk with me."


    What was going on?


    Minnie was a little confused.


    What was this man talking about?


    At this time, the tutor walked in. Seeing Eden appearing here, he didn''t have any surprised expression.


    He directly said to Minnie, "Minnie, you didn''t tell me when you haven''t recovered yet. Go back and rest


    for a few more days, ande back after you feel better."


    Minnie looked at Eden even more suspiciously. Knowing without asking, this guy must be ying tricks.


    This made Minnie''splexion extremely ugly.


    She said, "Mr. Sun, my body has recovered, and there is no need to rest."


    The tutor looked at Minnie, then at Eden, and said with a smile, "Oh, this is what our boss meant. I just


    want to convey it to you. Don''t embarrass me."


    Minnie never thought that her tutor would use such words, which made it impossible for her to refuse.


    She really had no way to embarrass him, so she could only stare at Eden, and then said, "Then, Mr.


    Sun, before I go back to rest, can you take a look at this data for me first?"


    The tutor heard this and could tell that if Minnie didn''t understand this set of data, it would be


    impossible for this dedicated person to go back to rest.


    So he nodded and said, "Let me show you."


    The data needed to go through a rigorous algorithm. Looking at it like this, he naturally had no way to


    figure it out directly.


    He thought for a while and said, "Minnie, how about this? I''ll calcte this set of data for you, and you


    can go back and rest first."


    When Minnie heard this, although she was a little unhappy, she still nodded.


    However, when her tutor was about to take herputer away, Minnie asked, "Mr. Sun, are you sure


    you just let me go back to rest, and why don''t you just fire me?"


    He was amused by Minnie''s words.


    He said, "Minnie, how is this possible? Even if the boss has this intention, I will not agree."


    Her tutor appreciated Minnie''s ability very much an thought that Minnie was a rare talent in the


    research institute. Naturally, he didn''t want her to leave the research institute.


    Only then did Minnie feel relieved, and had no other choice but to just leave with Eden.


    The two were silent all the way. Minnie''s face was very cold. She didn''t want to make too much trouble


    with Eden in the research institute, so she didn''t say a word along the way.


    Eden certianly sensed Minnie''s displeasure.


    He touched his nose, and at the moment he really didn''t dare to say something to provoke Minnie.


    When they reached the parking lot, Minnie finally couldn''t bear it, and burst out the anger that she had


    been suppressing all along.


    Minnie said, "Eden, why don''t you exin?"


    Before, Minnie always called him Mr. oy in order to apologize to Eden.


    Today, she waspletely pissed off by Eden, and she blurted out his name directly.


    When Eden heard her gritted his teeth and called his name, he really felt that, in this woman''s heart, he


    was probably about to be strangled to death by her.


    Eden thought that when Minnie called his name, she was probably simting how to bite off his neck.

 Chapter 652 A Bad Feeling Arises Spontaneously

    Chapter 652 A Bad Feeling Arises Spontaneously


    Chapter 652 A bad feeling arises spontaneously


    Today''s matter was indeed that Eden was too impulsive and just rushed over here.


    In fact, he just wanted to make an appointment with Minnie to have a good talk with her.


    However, he didn''t expect that Aimee would directly give Minnie a vacation in order to allow him to


    settle the matter properly.


    Eden didn''t know about this either.


    However, even now that Minnie misunderstood him, Eden didn''t intend to exin anything.


    It was not Aimee''s nature to be able to do this.


    She had done so. Even if Eden didn''t ask for it, he was still touched by her kindness.


    However, for Minnie, this was not the case at all.


    Minnie said, "I feel very regretful now. Maybe, I should not have worked in the institute at all."


    She had to admit that she really liked this institute, and admired Aimee very much.


    However, even in this state, Minnie was really pissed off now.


    Her eyes were all red. If it wasn''t for her self-esteem challenging herself, she might be crying right now.


    If she really did this, Minnie felt that she would be too ashamed.


    She can''t afford to lose her face.


    Seeing her like this, Eden felt very ufortable in his heart.


    He was very distressed.


    He was thinking very seriously that it seemed that he really did something wrong.


    Eden said, "I hope you can trust me. First, I don''t mean to disturb your work."


    Minnie looked at Eden amusedly when she heard this, and sneered coldly, "Then what are you doing


    now? Eden, you are just so inconsistent with your words and deeds, and you are so reconciled to let


    me hate you, aren''t you?"


    Eden''s expression changed instantly when he heard her say that.


    This was the first time Minnie said so bluntly in front of him that she hated him.


    This feeling was like a knife stabbing in Eden''s heart.


    He even looked at Minnie uncontrobly with an unbelievable look.


    He said, "Are you serious about what you just said? You, hate me?"


    Minnie clenched her fists violently and actually knew the answer to this question very well.


    At this time, she can actually blurt out. Yes, there was nothing wrong that she just hated Eden.


    However, the impulsive words, which were already on the verge of her mouth, still made Minnie stop.


    She bit her lips tightly, and inside her lips became even redder.


    Now, what she loathed even more was clearly herself.


    She actually couldn''t say such hurtful words at all.


    What an irony.


    Obviously, she could say hurtful words so easily, but in the end, she was the first to give up.


    Minnie bit her lips to the point of bleeding.


    She hated herself.


    At this moment, what else did Minnie not understand? She already knew one fact very well.


    Whether she admitted it or not, all her emotions towards the man in front of her had begun to change.


    A look of desperation welled up in Minnie''s eyes.


    What she feared the most had finally happened.


    Eden didn''t hear her answer for a long time, and saw her expression like this again.


    There was still something in his heart that he didn''t understand.


    Because of understanding, Eden felt more distressed for this woman.


    He took a step forward, getting closer to Minnie.


    Minnie subconsciously took a step back. However, there was a car behind her, and Minnie''s body was


    directly on top of the car.


    This gave Eden a great opportunity.


    He put Minnie directly between himself and the car.


    Eden reached up and squeezed Minnie''s jaw, forcing her teeth to release her lips.


    Minnie was made very ufortable by his action, and subconsciously wanted to hide even more.


    However, Eden still didn''t give her this chance.


    Eden said, "How can you always say things that annoy me so much?"


    Minnie stared at Eden, subconsciously wanting to refute. However, Eden was one step faster than her


    to cover her lips with his fingers.


    Eden said, "If you don''t want me to do something, I advise you it''s better not to say anything.


    Otherwise, if I do something that makes you ufortable, I won''t be responsible."


    Minnie stared at Eden in astonishment when she heard the words. It was really hard to believe how he


    could say such shameless words so frankly.


    Minnie was not an idiot, so she can tell what Eden was referring to.


    In particr, when Eden said this, his eyes still fell on her lips.


    So, what made her ufortable was self-evident.


    Minnie was so angry that she finally couldn''t hold back and kicked Eden''s leg.


    Eden was very helpless to her action, but he reacted quickly and directly controlled Minnie''s leg.


    Minnie turned into an extremely contorted posture, just being held between his chest and the car by


    Eden.


    This feeling made Minnie so angry that she wanted to kill him.


    She was wearing a skirt today, and shepletely forgot it just now, and kicked Eden''s leg directly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Now, because of the strange posture between them, her skirt was held up and her thighs were exposed


    under Eden''s palm.


    Minnie twisted her body ufortably, trying to break free from Eden''s shackles.


    However, her actions brought her even more serious shackles by Eden.


    He said, "You still dare to move around, because you are really not afraid of what I will do to you."


    Minnie could hear how depressed he was in his voice when he said this.


    Now, Minnie really didn''t dare to move anymore.


    She just stared at Eden like this, and said, "Why don''t you just let me go first? I promise to have a good


    talk with you."


    It was the first time Eden saw Minnie like this.


    To be honest, it was very fresh.


    He smiled and said, "You are very cute in this way. I think,municating with you like this, I can hear


    some truths more."


    Minnie just knew how could this man let her go so easily?


    Minnie wanted to discuss with Eden again, but she heard him say, "Well, you answer me a question


    first, and if I am satisfied with your answer, I will promise you and talk to you in another ce."


    Minnie was dumb and a bad premonition arose spontaneously.

 Chapter 653 Pretty Cute

    Chapter 653 Pretty Cute


    Chapter 653 Pretty cute


    Minnie looked at Eden defensively, and the emotion in her eyes was clearly telling Eden to stop in


    moderation and not overreach.


    However, Eden''s expression was telling Minnie that he was really determined.


    Eden''s force to suppress her was a little bit harder.


    He said, "Minnie, now, I''ll give you a chance to answer seriously. Did what you said just now, that you


    hate me,e from your heart?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Minnie knew he wanted to ask this.


    She subconsciously wanted to turn her face away, but now she was at Eden''s mercy,pletely


    without the ability to choose.


    Minnie even suspected that if she really said something that was true, she might really be dealt with by


    Eden on the spot.


    However, she didn''t want to act so cowardly in front of Eden.


    Minnie said, "So what if I''m sincere? So what if I''m not? Eden, what you have done can''t make me hate


    you?"


    Eden knew she was in a fit of anger, so he didn''t bother with her temper.


    He said, "Minnie, I don''t need to take your angry words to heart. I just want you to answer. In the end,


    do you want to try it with me?"


    When Minnie heard this, her eyes widened.


    She stared at Eden in disbelief, as if she wasn''t sure what she heard.


    Minnie said, "Eden, what do you mean?"


    Eden was about to be pissed off by this woman.


    He squeezed Minnie''s wrist firmly, and said, "What do I mean? Minnie, how long are you going to y


    dumb with me?"


    Minnie was really taken aback by Eden at this moment.


    She became a little bit embarrassed, looked at Eden with uneasy eyes for a moment, and said


    tentatively, "Eden, I promise to have a good talk with you, but I don''t want to talk to you so bluntly."


    Eden was speechless from her anger.


    He said, "Then tell me, what are we talking about? What are you running away from?"


    As he spoke, Eden''s eyes fell on Minnie''s lips again.


    He said, "Minnie, admit it, you not only don''t hate me, you still like me."


    "I didn''t!" Minnie immediately denied it, staring at Eden tightly, as if trying to see through him.


    Eden wasn''t fooled by her rebuttal at all.


    He gave a lowugh and said, "Why is there such a big reaction? Or do you think that the rebuttal is


    loud enough now that it''s really not the case?"


    Minnie was on the verge of crying.


    Before, Eden had never been so polite to her.


    However, she had never been forced like this before.


    The current Eden made Minnie feel extremely panicked.


    She didn''t even know how to describe her mood.


    She just felt that every nerve in her body seemed to tense up in an instant.


    She didn''t want to be tricked by this man.


    But, she really couldn''t do it if she really told any ugly lies.


    Such a feeling made Minnie fall into a kind of despair that she had never experienced before.


    She bit her lips tightly and said, "Eden, can you not force me like this?"


    Eden at this moment really terrified Minnie.


    Eden caressed Minnie''s lips with his fingers, and said, "Okay, I won''t force you."


    His voice was so gentle that Minnie was stunned again.


    She even wondered if Eden was schizophrenic.


    Otherwise, how could he have been persecuting her for a second.


    The next second, he was so gentle.


    All of a sudden, Minnie realized that she didn''t understand Eden at all.


    He brought her an invisible sense of oppression, making her want to do nothing but run away quickly.


    Eden said, "You haven''t answered my question yet. After you answer, I will let you go."


    In fact, Eden himself was a little bit on the verge of breaking down.


    The distance between him and Minnie was almost only separated by each other''s clothes.


    However, because it was summer, the arms of the two of them were flesh to flesh.


    Eden was a normal man who liked Minnie, so certainly he had some strange feelings because of this


    action.


    If this went on like this, he would really wonder if he was going to be tortured to death by this woman.


    Minnie knew what Eden had said, and answered his question.


    In fact, it was the answer he wanted.


    Otherwise, he still won''t let go of her.


    She bit her lip lightly and said, "No."


    Not really, she didn''t hate him.


    When she said this answer, Minnie didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    She just felt that the current self seemed to be stepping on a ball of cotton, fluttering lightly, and her


    mind was dizzy.


    Eden understood her answer.


    The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    His fingertips rubbed the corners of Minnie''s mouth gently.


    Minnie wanted to dodge subconsciously because of his movement.


    However, she was not able to do so.


    Eden pinched her chin, and his eyes fell on her pink lips.


    His voice was a little more hoarse, but attractive in Minnie''s ears.


    Eden said, "Your mouth is pretty cute."

 Chapter 654 CanT You Really Feel It?

    Chapter 654 Can''T You Really Feel It?


    Chapter 654 Can''t you really feel it?


    The hairs all over Minnie''s body were about to stand on end.


    She watched Eden defensively, subconsciously wanting to get away from under his wand.


    However, she was not able to do so.


    Eden controlled her so firmly that there was no way she could retreat.


    Minnie was terrified, really worried that Eden would really do something to her.


    She opened her mouth tentatively and called out, "Eden."


    However, at this moment, Minnie''s voice was not as aggressive as before.


    There was a slight trill in her voice, and she was cautiously worried.


    Minnie didn''t seem to know that at such a moment, such a voice was undoubtedly adding fuel to the


    fire.


    When he heard her voice as thin as a gnat, Eden''s eyes darkened even more.


    His hands against the car body clenched into fists unconsciously.


    It was really terrible that this woman was probably sent by the heavens to torture him.


    Taking a deep breath, Eden said, "Let''s go on a trip so that you can get to know me better. When you


    Minnie stared at Eden in shock when she heard the words,pletely unaware of how things had


    She stared at Eden for a long time before saying, "But we..."


    "Don''t reject me. Since Aimee gave you a vacation, make good use of this time," Eden said.


    His gaze fell on Minnie''s face, as if he had made a big decision.


    He said, "If, after youe back, you are still not tempted by me, then I won''t bother you anymore."


    Minnie was stunned again when she heard that.


    She couldn''t describe her mood.


    At this moment, Minnie almost blurted it out, but it was no longer necessary.


    She knew exactly what was on her mind.


    However, in the end, Minnie didn''t say this.


    She lowered her eyes, and after a long time, she said, "Then, can you let me go now?"


    Seeing her expression like this, Eden was indeed rather uncertain in his heart.


    In the end, was there really no possibility between them?


    Everything was really just his self-indulgence?


    Eden took a deep breath, and finally being a gentleman to let go of Minnie.


    Minnie''s awkward posture just now made her feel bad.


    She rubbed her wrist and saw a red palm print on it, feeling a little helpless.


    How could this guy scare her so hard?


    Minnie said, "Now, I want to go back."


    Eden said, "You can go back and get your documents, and we will leave in a while."


    Minnie looked at Eden even more astonished, and said incredulously, "Leave now?"


    Wasn''t this too exaggerated? Why was this man so impulsive?


    This was exaggerated.


    Eden said, "I know that you like your job very much. If I really want you to travel with me for a month or


    two, you will not agree. So, let''s not waste time and start now."


    Minnie said, "But, I haven''t packed my luggage yet."


    Eden said, "Just buy it after we arrive."


    Minnie was dumbfounded.


    This man was really and very capricious.


    Eden said, "Is your ID on you, or is it at your home? If it is on you, then let''s go now."


    After all, it can be seen that there was no need to say anything more. This man had already decided


    everything, and now, as long as she obeyed hismand, it will be fine.


    Minnie said, resigning, "It''s in my bag."


    Eden was delighted when he heard it, and stretched out his hand to open the car door for Minnie,


    saying, "Then let''s go. Don''t waste time."


    Minnie had no choice but to follow Eden into the car.


    After Eden drove the car out of the parking lot, Minnie asked, "Then, can I know where we are going


    first?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden said, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Minnie was speechless.


    This guy was probably joking with her.


    She said, "Isn''t there a n for travel?"


    "Just go. After arriving at the airport, I can choose whatever I want," Eden said.


    "Then there must be a destination." Minnie really couldn''t understand. She looked at Eden, suppressed


    her dissatisfaction, and said, "Eden, aren''t you really lying to me?"


    Eden was quite helpless by Minnie''s words.


    He said, "Do I need to lie to you for this kind of thing? Minnie, do you think I can make an agreement


    with Aimee, design such a thing, and then take you away?"


    Minnie didn''t speak, but her attitude said everything.


    Indeed, she thought so.


    Eden was almost mad at Minnie.


    He said, "If I tell you that I didn''t know that Aimee gave you a vacation until I met your leader, would


    you believe it or not?"


    Minnie stared at Eden in surprise, and it took her a long time to digest the information.


    He was telling her that he didn''t ask Aimee to give her a vacation at all, but Aimee took the initiative to


    do it.


    Although, as far as Minnie was concerned, she will see this matter as making no difference.


    In her opinion, Eden and Aimee wererades-in-arms. It was reasonable whether Eden made some


    demands on Aimee or Aimee did something to assist Eden.


    However, hearing Eden say that now, Minnie still felt strange in her heart.


    She didn''t speak any more, just curled her fingers andnded on herp.


    This feeling was really amazing.


    Eden didn''t hear her voice and let out another long sigh.


    He said, "Minnie, can you not always look at me with emotions? I do have some impulses when I do


    something, but I believe that you are not an idiot. There''s no way you can''t feel it."


    Minnie fell silent again.


    Yes, she was not an idiot, so she can naturally feel whether this man was sincere or not.


    Minnie was silent for a long time before saying, "Eden, is there no reason that you''re not convinced?"


    The first time they met, she deliberately pretended to be that way to deceive him and fool him.


    Minnie put herself in another way. If this kind of thing happened to her, she would definitely be so angry


    that she would explode.


    Therefore, regarding Eden''s feelings for her, Minnie will even think that this was his man''s self-esteem


    at work.


    It was precisely because of this that Minnie was more able to lobby herself that she shouldn''t take it too


    seriously, and really didn''t take it too seriously.


    Otherwise, in the end, the one who will be overwhelmed was hard to recover, and it will still be her after


    all.


    When Eden heard this, his hand holding the steering wheel paused.


    He didn''t find any excuses for himself, and in the end he said directly, "I have to admit, indeed, after


    you did those things on purpose, I was really upset. And I really wanted to tear off your mask. But,


    Minnie, is it because I''m upset, or because I really like you, can''t you really feel it?"

 Chapter 655 Is It Too Much Trouble For Mr. Hayden?

    Chapter 655 Is It Too Much Trouble For Mr. Hayden?


    Chapter 655 Is it too much trouble for Mr. Hayden?


    Minnie sensed the sullenness in Eden''s words.


    She didn''t say anything to make Eden dejected.


    Eden let out a long sigh.


    He could see that most of his life had fallen on this woman.


    She really had great ability to torture him like this.


    But, if it was just like this, it was fine.


    However, he still liked this woman.


    It was fucking serious.


    Although Eden was not a yboy and had no emotional experience, he can clearly see through his


    own heart.


    He wanted this woman very much.


    However, if she really didn''t like him, Eden knew that he will not force her, and will not do anything to


    hurt her.


    He had even imagined that he might really just watch her find someone she liked, be with someone she


    liked, and watch her get married.


    Just thinking about it, Eden was about to suffocate himself.


    However, the damn thing was that when he thought this way, if, one day, Minnie needed him in


    anything, he would still be obliged to help her.


    This kind of thinking was entrenched in Eden''s mind and made him even wonder wasn''t he really a


    fucking idiot?


    But, he was really such an idiot.


    Finally, when they arrived at the airport, Minnie said, "Eden, I promise you I will give you an answer


    when we get back."


    Whether to be with this man, Minnie herself didn''t know what the answer was.


    However, she would tell herself that she shouldn''t think about it so much.


    Everything was left to time to test it.


    The two of them let time decide where they will go.


    Eden nodded and said, "Let''s go and check the nearest flight."


    Minnie had never been on such a trip before that she can leave as soon as she said it.


    Who would have thought that Eden would actually be so crazy.


    However, they had already arrived at the airport, and Minnie really felt that this behavior was quite


    romantic.


    It was very exciting and filled her with anticipation.


    Eden said, "It''s been too long to go abroad. In the future, let''s go together. This time, just stay at home,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    okay?"


    Minnie had no objection and naturally preferred domestic to foreign.


    However, since she wanted to rx thoroughly, Minnie said, "I want to go to an ind. Is that okay?"


    When Eden heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    Minnie didn''t notice it herself, but when she said this, she seemed to be acting like a baby to him.


    Eden especially liked this feeling.


    He said, "Of course, you have the final say."


    Minnie could tell that Eden was in a happy mood.


    She looked at him and saw that he was looking at her intently.


    An uncontroble throbbing instantly spread to every cell in her body.


    Minnie said, "Let''s see if there is any ne to South Ind. I heard that the scenery there is very


    beautiful."


    Eden said, "Wait for me."


    He went to inquire about the flight information. Unfortunately, there was only one flight to South Ind


    every day, and today''s flight had already flown away.


    When the news was told to Minnie, Eden saw her expression and was very disappointed.


    As a man who was pursuing her, how could he let her down because of this kind of thing?


    Eden directly took out his cell phone and called Patrick.


    The call was connected quickly.


    Eden said, "Patrick, can you arrange a route for me to South Ind, today?"


    On the other end of the phone, Patrick didn''t ask any more questions but asked him to wait for a while


    before making arrangements.


    Not long after, Patrick called and said, "The application for the direct flight to South Ind will have to


    wait until tomorrow. My suggestion is that you fly to Ancegan first, then take the ferry from Ancegan to


    South Ind. I''ve arranged for you to fly Ancegan, leaving in an hour."


    Eden naturally had no objection to this arrangement, and after thanking Patrick, he hung up the phone.


    He raised his eyebrows at Minnie and said, "It''s done."


    Minnie was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything.


    This feeling was actually fairly wonderful.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    However, it was inevitable that she was somehow joyful.


    South Ind was actually the ce she had always wanted to go, but she had been abroad before,


    and now that she came back, there was no arrangement.


    Unexpectedly, doing such a crazy thing with Eden today brought her the ce she always wanted to


    go.


    She looked at Eden for a while before saying, "Thank you, Eden."


    Eden curled up the corner of his mouth and said, "Just save it yourself. You know what I want to hear


    more."


    Minnie didn''t speak again.


    She really didn''t know how to deal with Eden''s straightness.


    Many times, Minnie had a feeling that she can''t stand it.


    She would even think about whether the emotions that germinated in her that made her panic were not


    from her heart, but the shock that this man brought her was so great that she couldn''t help it at all.


    There was no way to escape.


    Or, she could take this opportunity to go to South Ind to let her figure out the origin of all this and


    what it was.


    If these emotions really came from her heart, then she would not resist.


    Just take it as giving her an answer.


    The two went to the VIP waiting room, and soon, staff led them to board the ne.


    Just now, Minnie didn''t listen carefully.


    At this moment, when she saw the ne in front of her, Minnie knew that it turned out that Patrick had


    arranged for them a private jet.


    Minnie felt a little helpless in an instant.


    She somewhat understood that it was not so easy to arrange the route of a private jet.


    But Patrick arranged such a close flight for them, one can imagine how difficult it was.


    After Minnie sat down, she still couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this too troublesome for Mr. Hayden?"

 Chapter 656 Minnie Chooses To Keep Her Mouth Shut

    Chapter 656 Minnie Chooses To Keep Her Mouth Shut


    Chapter 656 Minnie chooses to keep her mouth shut


    Eden smiled when he heard the words and said, "We''re friends, so it''s not troublesome."


    Minnie didn''t say anything more.


    Besides, she had no position to say anything more.


    The nended in Ancegan, just in time for dinner.


    Although there was food on the ne just now, neither of them was hungry, so unquestionably they


    didn''t eat anything.


    Coming out of the airport, Eden said, "I know a good restaurant. Do you want to try it?"


    Minnieughed when she heard that, and said, "I also know a good restaurant. Do you want to try it?"


    Eden raised his eyebrows and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Minnie was dragged by him, and went straight out of the airport.


    The two of them got into a taxi, and Minnie asked, "Go to the one you mentioned, or to the one I


    mentioned."


    Eden said, "Your one."


    Minnie told address to the driver, "Sir, please go to Blue Glow Tea House."


    After saying so, Minnie turned around and met Eden with a yful look.


    She hadn''t reacted yet, but she was somewhat ufortable being looked at by him like this.


    Minnie said, "Stop looking at me like that. It''s weird."


    Eden said, "You don''t want to know where is the ce I''m talking about?"


    Originally, Minnie nned to ask Eden where the restaurant he mentioned was.


    However, hearing him say that now, Minnie had a premonition.


    She looked at Eden suspiciously, and asked tentatively, "Could it be, is it what I think?"


    Eden curled his lips and said, "Minnie, I think, before we go back, I already have the answer."


    The two of them truthfully had a certain kind of tacit understanding. Because of this, they didn''t need to


    do so manyplicated things, and they were the most suitable people for each other.


    It didn''t help that Minnie didn''t admit it, but it was the truth.


    Minnie, needless to say, understood Eden''s words.


    She turned her face away, pretending to look at the scenery outside.


    However, she had to listen to Eden''s words.


    It was just that Minnie was a little bit sacred and didn''t want to face her true feelings so quickly, which


    will make her extremely flustered.


    Eden saw that she was covering herself again and unwilling to discuss this topic with him, so he didn''t


    say anything more.


    He had his own n. No matter what Minnie''s n was, he had already understood her heart.


    That being the case, it was impossible for him to give her a chance to escape.


    What he thought before that he would silently guard her side and not disturb her life was all based on


    the premise that this woman really didn''t like him, even loathed him, and didn''t want to see him at all.


    However, Eden nowpletely understood Minnie''s heart.


    She had him in her heart and liked him.


    She just didn''t want to face the fact.


    It didn''t matter. He won''t force her, but he won''t let her go either.


    He will be with her, just waiting until the moment when she really saw her heart clearly.


    Minnie didn''t know what Eden was thinking.


    Ancegan was not a big city, but every time she came over, she will be shocked by the scenery in front


    of her.


    She liked such a cozy ce, as if she didn''t need to do much, and just staying here for a whole day


    was enough.


    Eden''s gaze had always been on Minnie, and Minnie can feel it directly.


    She really wanted to raise her hand so that Eden wouldn''t stare at her like this.


    It made her very ufortable.


    However, Minnie had a premonition that if she really told Eden this way, it would make him look at her


    more presumptuously.


    Fortunately, the car soon pulled over at Blue Glow Tea House.


    As a favorite tea house of Ancegan locals, the food here was certainly the most authentic in Ancegan.


    When Minnie was very young, she came here once and tasted the food once, and it was hard to forget


    it.


    However, what Minnie didn''t expect was that she woulde here again with Eden.


    To be honest, this feeling was quite strange for Minnie.


    Standing at the door of the teahouse at this moment, Minnie was still somewhat in a daze.


    Eden saw her staring at the signboard in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Minnie shook her head and said, "I just thought that this ce would be refurbished, but I didn''t expect


    it to be the same as when I was a child."


    Eden said, "People in Ancegan are nostalgic, but in fact this has been renovated."


    Minnie understood what Eden meant.


    She was a little surprised, looked at Eden, and asked, "You seem to be very familiar with this ce?"


    "I lived in Ancegan for a while when I was a child, and I came here almost every day," Eden said.


    When he was a child, he was quite jumpy and lived in many ces.


    Of course, his favorite city was still Innisrial.


    However, Ancegan had a special meaning to Eden.


    Minnie didn''t know what Eden had experienced, nor what Ancegan meant to Eden, so she didn''t ask


    any more questions.


    Eden looked at her like this, smiled, and said, "Let''s go. Aren''t you hungry? You''re still basking in the


    sun here."


    Minnie walked into the tea house with Eden.


    As was anticipated, there was no table avable at first, so the two took a number te and sat down


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    on a sofa.


    Minnie said, "When I came here as a child, the business was not so brisk."


    Eden said, "In recent years, Ancegan has be a popr tourist city for people all over the country.


    Naturally, more peoplee here."


    Minnie didn''tment on this, but suddenly couldn''t helpughing.


    Eden looked at her suspiciously, wondering what she wasughing at.


    Minnie said, "I think it''s funny that the two of us are actually talking about this."


    They were here for tourism, but it was afraid that people might think that they were from a certain


    Eden was almost pissed off by Minnie''s words.


    She actually had the nerve to make such a joke with him.


    Eden said, "I want to talk to you about other things, but you don''t want to."


    Minnie was struck dumb.


    Decisively, Minnie chose to keep her mouth shut.

 Chapter 657 You Are So Easy To Coax

    Chapter 657 You Are So Easy To Coax


    Chapter 657 You are so easy to coax


    After queuing for more than forty minutes, Eden and Minnie got a table for two.


    The two sat down at the table and took the menu.


    Minnie became even happier when she saw the menu.


    The food on this menu was the same as when she was a child.


    Minnie''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Although this seemed a little sentimental, she just couldn''t control herself.


    It was the first time for Eden to see Minnie who was so emotional.


    There was distress in his eyes, and he really wanted to reach out and rub her head to give her some


    However, Eden did not do this in the end.


    The rtionship between them had just eased a bit, so he naturally didn''t want Minnie to feel that he


    could do whatever he wanted to her just because they were in Ancegan now.


    In fact, Eden would never allow himself to have such thoughts.


    He quickly took the menu, then looked at Minnie and said, "What do you want to eat?"


    Seeing that he had already checked the food he wanted to eat, Minnie reached out and took the menu.


    The menu of Blue Glow Tea House was still old-fashioned. People can draw on it with a pencil and


    choose what they wanted to eat.


    After taking it in this way, Minnie discovered that almost all of what Eden checked was what she


    wanted to choose.


    She stared at Eden in astonishment. For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    It seemed that there was one more reason they should be together.


    Seeing that Minnie didn''t move, Eden looked at her strangely and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you


    looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing." Minnie shook her head quickly, and then casually ordered two more, as if trying to cover up


    and ignore the tacit understanding between her and Eden.


    However, Minnie didn''t even notice what she had chosen.


    After she handed the menu to the waiter, she noticed that Eden was looking at her with a strange look.


    Minnie asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Eden smiled and said, "Nothing."


    However, when the dishes were served, Minnie was dumbfounded.


    She actually ordered a tonic food especially for men.


    For a moment, Minnie really wanted to get under the table.


    It was almost ashamed to see him.


    No wonder Eden would look at her with such strange eyes.


    This was the first time for Minnie to feel mortified so clearly.


    She thought quickly, hoping that she could give him an extremely perfect reason.


    However, there was no such reason.


    Minnie even wanted to mess around a little bit, so she could directly me Eden that how could he


    order such a thing.


    However, Minnie valued her dignity in the end, and despised this way of ming the wrong person.


    Just when Minnie thought it was really screwed up, she heard Eden say, "I''m sorry I probably checked


    it identally. Will you mind it?"


    Minnie looked at Eden in surprise upon hearing this.


    Her feeling right now was really tooplicated to describe.


    She was grateful for Eden''s gentleness at the moment, but it also made her feel even more ashamed.


    Eden said, "Don''t be dazed. Let''s eat first. I''m really hungry."


    As he spoke, Eden picked up a fork and picked a shrimp dumpling for Minnie.


    He said, "I don''t know if it''s the same as before, but in Ancegan, shrimp dumplings are not bad."


    Minnie nodded in agreement, and also very much recognized this point.


    After taking a bite of the shrimp dumpling, Minnie instantly forgot the embarrassment.


    Shrimp dumplings still tasted the same as when she was a child. In an instant, Minnie''s memory


    flooded into her mind.


    Minnie said, "Actually, I really find it hard to believe that it can do this."


    Eden said, "If you like, you cane here often."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Minnie heard the words, looked at Eden, and suddenlyughed.


    She said, "You know, the time I came to Ancegan when I was a child, after I went back, I really wanted


    to say that in the future, if possible, I woulde to Ancegan to live. However, I couldn''t really do it. I


    didn''t even think that I woulde here again after such a long time."


    In fact, ever since she was left alone, Ancegan seemed to be the most untouchable ce in her heart.


    This city was like a scar soaked in salt water. As long as she thought about it, she can''t help but feel


    pain.


    Minnie had avoided many things in the past few years.


    She didn''t want to face it, because she didn''t have the courage to face it.


    Minnie herself knew very well it was wrong to feel this way.


    This undoubtedly crushed her and made her trapped in the cage of the past, from which she could not


    get out.


    However, so casually, she was brought here by Eden.


    Everything seemed to have not changed.


    Blue Glow Tea House was still the same and the taste of shrimp dumplings was still the same too.


    Nothing had changed, but everything seemed to have changed.


    Minnie looked at the man sitting next to her, and finally said sincerely, "Eden, thank you."


    She was really happy about the trip.


    When he heard this, Eden''s gaze on Minnie softened a bit.


    He suppressed what he wanted to say, and didn''t want to push her too fast.


    Eden said, "Okay, I see you that you''re really not hungry. I can tell you that I''ll not be humble,


    deliberately leaving the food for you. If you don''t hurry up and eat, I''ll eat them up. Don''t regret it."


    When Minnie heard Eden''s words, she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    She looked at Eden and couldn''t helpining, "Eden, why are you so childish?"


    They were in the teahouse now, and they can order whatever they wanted to eat at any time. He


    actually threatened her with such words.


    Minnie didn''t even know what to say.


    She was really going to dieughing at this man.


    Eden looked at her smiling face. It was very rare that she smiled from the bottom of her heart.


    In an instant, Eden couldn''t look away at all.


    He just stared at Minnie for a long time before saying, "Minnie, you''re so easy to coax."

 Chapter 658 He Is Simply Looking For It Himself

    Chapter 658 He Is Simply Looking For It Himself


    Chapter 658 He is simply looking for it himself


    When Minnie heard Eden say that, she still felt a little ufortable.


    She realized more and more that she was bing more and more reckless in front of Eden.


    She no longer put up all her defenses and wrapped herself in a mass of thorns, as if she was very


    resistant to the outside world.


    On the contrary, in front of him, she showed more and more her original appearance.


    In fact, even Minnie herself felt a little strange with this.


    However, now that she was shown in front of Eden without reservation, Minnie inexplicably felt that


    maybe, she really shouldn''t be so persistent in fighting against the outside world.


    Withdrawing her own thoughts, Minnie said, "You should eat quickly yourself. I will not be polite to you."


    The two of them didn''t know how the conversation suddenly changed like this.


    Obviously, the table was full of all kinds of food, but they were fighting for it.


    This kind of game of trying to snatch food from each other''s fork was actually yed happily by them.


    After the two of them ate up all the food on the table, they looked at each other uncontrobly and


    Eden said, "Child."


    When Minnie heard him call herself that, she immediately became unhappy.


    She raised her chin and said, "Whoever starts first is the child."


    As a result, they were about to fight because of who was the child.


    Finally, they couldn''t stand this childish behavior anymore, and chose to keep their mouths shut


    obediently.


    Eden called the waiter to pay the bill, and left Blue Glow Tea House with Minnie.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon, and there was another ferry to South Ind at five o''clock.


    If they wanted to go to the ind today, it was certainly possible.


    However, Eden asked Minnie''s opinion to see how she would like to arrange it.


    Minnie thought for a while and said, "Is it okay if we go to the ind tomorrow?"


    The night view of Ancegan was very beautiful.


    Minnie wanted to appreciate it very much.


    Eden said, "Of course."


    He looked around for a while, and indicated that the hotel opposite Minnie was not bad. Why not go


    check in first?


    Minnie didn''t have anyints about this, so she nodded and walked over with Eden on foot.


    However, when they entered the hotel, Minnie felt helpless, because this guy booked a presidential


    suite directly.


    Minnie tried to reason with Eden, so she said, "We can just book two ordinary rooms. There is no need


    to book this kind of room."


    Eden said, "What? Are you afraid of being in the same room with me?"


    Minnie just felt that there was no need to be so wasteful.


    Eden said, "Are you saving me money?"


    Now, Minnie couldn''t say a word.


    She really didn''t understand how Eden could say such words so easily.


    She was so speechless.


    Eden said, "When I''m away from home, the quality of my sleep is the most important thing I pay


    attention to. The sound instion effect of ordinary rooms is not good. I don''t want to be woken up by


    the noise outside."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Minnie didn''t care what kind of reasons Eden gave now.


    Anyway, she had already seen a little bit clearly that she can only ept it, and it was impossible for


    him to give in.


    However, after checking in, the two walked into the elevator, and Minnie couldn''t help asking, "Do you


    want to book a room like this in South Ind?"


    Eden said, "What do you think? When we arrive in South Ind, of course we go straight home."


    Go home?


    Minnie stared at Eden in astonishment, as if she wanted to make sure that what he said about going


    home had the same meaning as what she understood about it.


    Eden saw her doubts, and said, "That''s what you think. We bought a house in South Ind before,


    right by the sea. The first-ss scenery will satisfy you."


    Minnie didn''t say anything more.


    She felt that if Eden said any strange words, she would not be more shocked.


    Now,pared to those questions, Minnie thought that what she cared most about should actually be


    how she will share a hotel room with Eden.


    Although it was a suite, if...


    When the elevator reached to the floor, Eden walked out first, but it took a long time for Minnie to catch


    up with him.


    He walked back speechlessly, and saw Minnie in a daze in distress.


    All her thoughts were showed on her face, so it was really easy to see what she was thinking right now.


    Eden was directly amused by Minnie''s appearance.


    He suddenly wanted to tease her.


    So, Eden directly pulled Minnie out of the elevator.


    Minnie didn''t react but just ran into Eden''s arms.


    She widened her eyes in surprise and looked at Eden.


    Minnie eximed, "Eden, what are you doing?"


    "We''re in the hotel room. What do you think I should do?" Eden said deliberately.


    As he said that, he directly held Minnie''s waist and carried her up.


    It never urred to Minnie that Eden would do this.


    She didn''t react at all, but just felt that she was moving, and this kind of movement made Minnie even


    feel that she was like a big piece of meat sold to Eden, just being carried by him.


    Minnie was almost overwhelmed by this thought.


    She shook her head quickly, trying to get this outrageous thought out of her head.


    However, when Minnie came back to her senses, she found that she had been brought to the door of


    the room by Eden.


    She heard a "ding" and Eden swiped open the door.


    In the next second, Minnie felt her back hit the cold and hard wall.


    She swallowed unconsciously, and kept telling herself to stay calm.


    She must stay calm.


    However, even though she kept giving herself psychological hints, Minnie still showed timidity


    uncontrobly.


    Her small hands tightly grasped the clothes on Eden''s shoulders, and she tentatively wanted to discuss


    with him.


    Minnie said, "Eden... calm down. Let''s... let''s..."


    It was impossible for her to speak aplete sentence.


    Her frightened appearance made Eden feel extremely novel.


    Of course, more than that, Eden only felt a tightness in his throat.


    He cursed secretly in his heart. This was really too fucked up.


    He was simply asking for it himself.

 Chapter 659 He Is Very Happy

    Chapter 659 He Is Very Happy


    Chapter 659 He is very happy


    Eden''s eyes fell on Minnie''s face.


    For a moment, he really wanted to not care about it, but directly made this woman his own.


    Even if he did this, Eden could imagine what kind of attitude this woman would have towards him.


    She must hate him to the core, and she must find a way to kill him.


    However, Eden felt absurdly, even so, he at least got her.


    Just thinking about it, Eden couldn''t help but cursed in his heart.


    He probably was really crazy. That was why he had such exaggerated thoughts.


    After all, there was nothing he could do to hurt Minnie.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "Are you scared? Do you really think that I''m


    such a bastard?"


    Minnie didn''t speak.


    She believed that the best thing to do now was to protect herself wisely.


    Now, no matter what she said, it might irritate this man.


    So, to be on the safe side, Minnie thought it was better not to say anything.


    However, Minnie''s expression betrayed herpletely.


    Eden was about tough at her expression.


    He stroked Minnie''s face lightly with his fingers, gritted his teeth and said, "Minnie, you don''t need to be


    afraid and defensive about me. You have to know that if there is anyone in this world who will not hurt


    you at all, that person must be me."


    Not only will he not hurt her, but he will also condone her to hurt himself.


    Eden didn''t say this, but there was no need to say it.


    The way he looked at Minnie said it all.


    Minnie naturally understood the look in his eyes.


    For a moment, Minnie was a little at a loss.


    She actually didn''t understand why Eden would do such a thing to her.


    In her opinion, the two of them were people from two worlds.


    She was forced to go on a blind date with him, and certainly it was someone else''s conspiracy.


    She didn''t want to be a tool used by others, and she didn''t think that she should have anything to do


    with this man.


    This was a better choice for both of them.


    However, the current situation was that Eden had a deep love for her.


    Minnie was not a narcissistic person, so naturally she didn''t think that there was anything special about


    herself that allowed Eden to do this.


    However, at this moment, hearing Eden''s words and facing the way he looked at her, Minnie still


    panicked.


    She was at a loss and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    However, she was trapped in Eden''s arms, making it impossible for her to avoid it.


    Eden said, "Minnie, I hope that you put aside all those things you estimated. Just look at me, and think


    about it carefully whether I can enter your heart after all."


    Minnie could hear a bit of humility in Eden''s voice when he said these words.


    This made her feel even worse.


    She didn''t know how to describe such a feeling.


    Obviously, Eden should be a proud son of heaven, but when facing her, he was humbled to this extent.


    Minnie felt as if her heart was being constricted.


    She felt a pain she had never felt before.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Minnie wanted to say something, but didn''t have the chance.


    Eden raised his hand and stroked Minnie''s head lightly, saying, "Okay, I won''t take advantage of you


    anymore."


    After speaking, Eden let go of Minnie, allowing her feet to stand on the ground.


    Only then did Minnie realize that her legs were actually a little weak.


    Fortunately, she was standing against the wall. Otherwise, she might have fallen directly to the ground.


    Eden had stepped back, some distance away from Minnie.


    He had to.


    Although he didn''t really do anything to Minnie, he didn''t kiss her, and he didn''t do anything else, she


    was warm and fragrant.


    Just now, the distance between him and her was so close.


    Eden was a normal man, and a normal man who loved Minnie deeply. If there was no evil thought, it


    was impossible.


    In addition, Eden didn''t know if the tonic food they ate at Blue Glow Tea House took effect or it was due


    to his psychological effect, he just felt very dry all over.


    At this moment, Eden really had regrets.


    He shouldn''t have just shared a room with Minnie.


    Although this was a suite and they will not sleep on the same bed, Eden still felt a bit of torturing.


    Minnie didn''t know what Eden was thinking.


    It took her a while to recover.


    She raised her foot and walked in, and asked, "Which room do you sleep in?"


    Eden didn''t care, but said, "You pick first."


    Minnie went to see the room.


    She quickly made a choice, and when she came out, she saw Eden standing by the window, wondering


    what he was thinking.


    Hearing footsteps, Eden turned his head, looked at her, and said, "We haven''t brought anything. Let''s


    go shopping in a while."


    Minnie nodded, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    However, she can be considered to have adapted to his behavior. Right now, what else can she do


    besides listening to him?


    After resting in the room for a while, the two went out.


    The temperature in Ancegan was about ten degrees higher than that in Innisrial, and they just returned


    to the room. Because there was no change of clothes, even if they wanted to take a bath to refresh


    themselves, they really couldn''t do it.


    At this moment, almost without thinking about it, he directly approached the shopping mall next to the


    hotel.


    Eden had his favorite brands, and almost all his clothes were from those brands.


    It just so happened that there were several brands in this shopping mall.


    Minnie first apanied Eden to pick out clothes.


    She had noticed before that the style of Eden''s clothes was quite fixed.


    He rarely wore particrly formal clothes, mostly casual.


    Of course, this matched his temperament very well.


    It can be said that choosing clothes for Eden was very easy.


    His figure was very good, his temperament was outstanding, and his appearance was already


    extremely good.


    Basically, any clothes will look very good on Eden.


    Before, Minnie had no such experience.


    She had never chosen clothes for any man.


    At this moment, Minnie seemed to have experienced a different kind of fun, and gave Eden all the


    clothes she thought looked good, and asked him to try them on.


    Eden was very surprised that Minnie would do this.


    This had nothing to do with her temperament.


    But, he was very happy in his heart.


    Therefore, even if there were some clothes that Eden owned more than one, he still followed Minnie''s


    wish to try on them.

 Chapter 660 She Is Really Overwhelmed

    Chapter 660 She Is Really Overwhelmed


    Chapter 660 She is really overwhelmed


    After he tried more than a dozen sets in a row, Minnie couldn''t help but sigh that Eden''s figure was


    really good.


    She couldn''t take her eyes away.


    Of course, what made her even more distressed was that in this way, it seemed that it was even more


    difficult to make a decision on which sets to buy.


    Seeing her thinking with her chin resting, Eden said, "If you like them all, you can buy them all."


    Minnie heard the words, looked at Eden, and said, "It shouldn''t be you like them?"


    She chose Eden''s clothes here, and he will wear them all on him in the future. If they were not what he


    liked, they will be packed at the bottom of the box after he bought them back.


    Eden said: "I like what you like, and I will wear them for you to see."


    These words, of course, made her unable to continue speaking.


    Uncontrobly, Minnie''s face became hot.


    She really didn''t know how to respond these words of this man.


    Minnie decided that she should leave it alone.


    She said directly, "You choose yourself."


    Edenughed, knowing that her ostrich mentality had popped up again.


    Without any hesitation, he said he would buy them all, and he really did so.


    Seeing this, Minnie persuaded him to think about it again, and there was really no need to be like this.


    However, Eden said to Minnie, "You like them, don''t you?"


    Forget it. If she kept talking, she was afraid the man''s "help me save money" remark wille out


    again.


    Minnie didn''t want to be in a more embarrassing situation.


    So Minnie said, "It''s up to you."


    Eden smiled, and was very satisfied with her reaction.


    He asked Minnie to wait here and went out by himself.


    When he came back again, I pushed a suitcase back.


    Minnie was instantly dumbfounded.


    They really had brought nothing with them when they came over from Innisrial.


    Now everything needed to be re-purchased.


    Minnie didn''t even know if it was necessary to describe them as prodigals.


    However, having a suitcase was naturally beneficial.


    The two of them didn''t need to carryrge and small bags in their hands, and it was really easy to push


    it over like this.


    Minnie couldn''t help looking at Eden, only to feel that he was really careful.


    After shopping around for men''s clothing, the two went to the women''s clothing section.


    Now, their roles were reversed.


    Eden began to choose clothes for Minnie directly and unceremoniously, with an attitude that seemed to


    evacuate the entire store.


    Minnie felt helpless.


    She looked at Eden dumbfounded, and said, "Not all the clothes will fit."


    She looked okay, and her figure was okay. Logically speaking, she should be the same as Eden, and


    any kind of clothes were suitable.


    However, Minnie had her own set of standards, and she was very strict about choosing clothes.


    Eden said, "Trust my eyes, okay?"


    Minnie didn''t say anything more.


    Based on the principle of reciprocity, she had chosen more than a dozen sets for Eden before, and he


    tried on every one that fit him so well for her to see.


    Now, if it was her, naturally she should give Eden this chance.


    Of course Minnie can do this.


    However, Minnie soon discovered that Eden''s vision was really impable.


    She obviously thought that she was very picky about clothes.


    However, every piece that Eden chose for her made her like it very much.


    Minnie didn''t even know when Eden started to understand her so well.


    The most important thing was that he even knew the size very well.


    There were some clothes that needed to be one size bigger to look better.


    There were some clothes that needed to be just right to look better.


    Eden grasped these principles extremely urately.


    Even, Minnie had to suspect that he was actually a tailor at all.


    However, soon, another thought popped into Minnie''s head.


    She guessed that the reason why Eden understood so well was actually he should have had many


    girlfriends, and these were all the experiences umted from those girlfriends.


    In an instant, Minnie felt as if something was blocked in her heart.


    Eden keenly sensed that something was wrong with her, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Sometimes he really didn''t understand girls'' thoughts.


    They were happy one second, but they may be in another mood the next second.


    Eden couldn''t figure it out.


    Minnie shook her head, casually took two pieces from the clothes she had just tried on, and said, "Just


    these two pieces."


    Eden frowned slightly, looked at Minnie, and pulled her back in front of him.


    He said, "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Minnie still shook her head and said, "It''s just that I''ve been shopping for too long and I''m a little tired.


    Let''s go back early."


    Eden wouldn''t believe Minnie''s nonsense.


    He held Minnie''s wrist tightly, and said, "If you don''t tell me, we''ll just spend our time here."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Minnie heard this, she became inexplicably angry.


    She stared at Eden and said, "I''m just tired. What else do you want me to say? Eden, can you stop


    messing with me?"


    Seeing that she really lost her temper, Eden was still reluctant to make her unhappy.


    His voice softened immediately, and he said, "Okay, okay, let''s go back and rest, shall we?"


    Minnie bit her lip, but said nothing more.


    Eden called the clerk and asked her to pack all the tried clothes and check out.


    When Minnie heard this, she immediately became anxious.


    "Eden, I said I want these two." Minnie said.


    Eden said, "Be good. I was so cooperative with you just now. Now, you should cooperate with me a


    little bit, okay?"


    Minnie wanted to argue with Eden, but didn''t say anything.


    She was aware that when Eden spoke to her in this tone, she really couldn''t stand it.

 Chapter 661 She Can Feel It

    Chapter 661 She Can Feel It


    Chapter 661 She Can Feel It


    Minnie had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    This put Eden in a better mood.


    He could feel that Minnie was changing for him.


    After buying clothes, they went to buy some daily necessities and things that will be used in daily care.


    Minnie felt more and more that it was really a loss for them to travel without taking anything.


    In this way, a lot of money was spent.


    Eden believed that the meaning of travel was to be free and happy, and not to be entangled by so


    many strange things was the most important matter.


    Otherwise, just tidying up and bringing all the things here would be very tiring.


    Fortunately, the two will notin to each other because of this. It was just a difference in lifestyle,


    so there was not so much to care about.


    After taking the things back to the hotel, the two went out to eat.


    For dinner, Eden booked a restaurant in a high building, which was said to be the one that people must


    go when they came to Ancegan.


    Moreover, it was said that all couples in Ancegan wille to this ce.


    Legend had it that couples who proposed in this restaurant will have a very happy life after marriage


    and a longsting marriage.


    At first Minnie didn''t know that Eden had booked this restaurant, but after she came in and took a seat,


    she suddenly remembered the legend about this restaurant.


    This made it inevitable for Minnie to be a little distracted and her thoughts were racing.


    In fact, it was also because the surprise that Eden brought her was too great.


    Eden was flipping through the menu, noticed Minnie''s gaze, and looked up at her, "What''s wrong? Why


    are you looking at me like that?"


    Minnie shook her head and said, "I was just looking at the decoration here."


    Edenughed unceremoniously upon hearing this.


    He stopped reading the menu, andughed until his shoulders were shaking.


    Sure enough, she can''t tell lies casually. Otherwise, she will be embarrassed to death.


    Minnie coughed lightly and said, "You don''t believe me? I was really..."


    "I know," Eden said, "the decoration here is quite good. You can appreciate it and record it, and you


    can refer to it when you need decoration in the future."


    Minnie''s thoughts became more and more deviated.


    In the future, where decoration was needed...?


    It can''t be med that Minnie''s thoughts were too jumpy. In fact, Eden''s words were surely very


    directional.


    Was there any ce that will need decoration?


    The most direct, of course, was a house.


    Minnie was almost overwhelmed by her associations.


    How could she think of something so far away?


    Seeing that she was silent, Eden looked at her strangely and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you


    thinking?"


    Minnie came back to her senses and shook her head quickly.


    How could she tell Eden what she was thinking?


    Was she shameless?


    Minnie said, "Nothing. You can order quickly. I''m a little hungry."


    She just used what Eden said at noon at the moment.


    Eden didn''t expose her, just smiled lowly and said, "Minnie, you''re so cute."


    Minnie was really blushing from Eden now.


    She almost wanted to get up and go over to cover Eden''s mouth.


    This guy can''t stop saying things like this to embarrass her.


    After finally ordering the dishes smoothly, Minnie propped her chin and looked out the window.


    The location they were in had the best view in the whole restaurant, which not an exaggeration at all.


    From this location, they can overlook the night view of the entire Ancegan, and even the South Ind


    across the sea.


    Minnie looked at it and was fascinated by it.


    Sitting opposite her, Eden absolutely had a panoramic view of her profile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes focused on Minnie''s face with burning emotion.


    Minnie turned her head and met such a line of sight.


    She was dazed for a moment, and soon she blushed.


    Minnie said, "Don''t look at me like that."


    Edenughed at her request.


    He said, "Why don''t you tell me how I should look at you?"


    Minnie was choked by his question, and for a moment, she really didn''t know how to answer.


    When he saw that she had been silent for a long time, he began to tease her again.


    He said, "Tell me about it. Maybe, if you convince me, I will agree."


    Minnie was quite speechless.


    Fortunately, the waiter came over to serve the food and interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Minnie secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Edenughed and saw her relief clearly.


    This woman can''t really be teased.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was very good. Just in time, they ran into a couple who were


    proposing.


    It was not a particrly lively scene, but very warm.


    Even though they were far away from them, they can still feel how much that man loved that woman.


    Minnie never thought of herself as someone who would be touched by someone else''s love.


    However, perhaps the atmosphere was so good today that she was actually a little moved.


    Eden looked at her and saw that she was crying, so heughed and said, "Is that touching?"


    Minnie turned her head to look at him, feeling very dissatisfied with what he said.


    "They really love each other, don''t they?" she said.


    Eden said, "I thought it was because you were envious."


    Minnie looked at Eden, and didn''t refute his words.


    Was she not envious?


    How can that be possible?


    She had already noticed her own emotions, so she didn''t need to lie.


    Seeing that she didn''t deny it, Eden said, "You know, you don''t have to envy others."


    With him, she will experience perfect love.


    He will let her have the happiest love experience.


    Minnie said, "What I see is the appearance of happiness. What I don''t see and what it looks like, only


    they know."


    Just forgive her for being a pessimist who imagined bad things.


    Eden sighed and said, "You really hurt me when you say that."


    She would say that, obviously, because she would not trust him.


    She won''t believe that giving herself to him will have a wonderful experience.


    This will make Eden think that he was not doing well enough.


    Minnie shook her head and said, "You''re fine. It''s my problem."


    As far as she was concerned, Eden had been patient enough with her.


    He was good, and she can feel it.

 Chapter 662 DonT Do This

    Chapter 662 Don''T Do This


    Chapter 662 Don''t do this


    After dinner, the two of them were not in a hurry to go back to the hotel.


    The restaurant was not too far from the hotel. Minnie was in a good mood today, so she wanted to go


    for a walk along the road.


    It was still very hot at night in Ancegan, but the summer atmosphere was Minnie''s favorite.


    She stepped on a gravel road, and it was rare to have girlish movements.


    On the tiptoes, she stepped on the gravel one by one, as if dancing ballet.


    Eden walked two steps behind her, watching her innocent behavior that he rarely saw, which made him


    look at her with a little more tenderness.


    This woman, when in front of him, always made herself in various appearances.


    She seemed to have many faces. Sometimes, she deliberately disguised herself in front of him, and of


    course, some were exuded from the bottom of her heart.


    Eden felt that he was really possessed.


    No matter who Minnie was, she fascinated him so much.


    Tired from ying, Minnie put her heels to the ground, and then turned to look at Eden, saying, "When


    I was young, what I liked the most was to step on this kind of road. You know, every time I step on it


    like this, I seem to be dancing."


    Eden listened to her talking about her childhood, and watched her eyes sparkle.


    Minnie''s cheeks were pink from the game, and hair stuck to her face.


    There was a glint of light in Eden''s eyes, and a deep thought grew in his heart.


    He raised his hand, brushing Minnie''s hair with his fingertips and tucking it behind her ear.


    Minnie was taken aback by his action, and when she came back to her senses, her cheeks flushed


    even more.


    She raised her hand, subconsciously wanting to make it herself, but Eden quickly grabbed her wrist.


    With all his strength, he pulled Minnie into his arms.


    Minnie''s eyes widened in astonishment, as if she didn''t understand at all how it happened to this point.


    Shey in Eden''s arms, feeling his strength on her back.


    Eden''s voice rang in Minnie''s ear.


    He said, "Minnie, I don''t want to wait. We''re together now, okay?"


    Minnie didn''t answer right away.


    In fact, her head waspletely in a daze now.


    Obviously, in the morning, Eden told her to travel together, get along with him well, and judge whether


    he was a person worthy of her emotion.


    It hadn''t been a day before this man broke his words.


    Minnie grabbed the clothes on Eden''s shoulders and said, "This is different from what we said before."


    Eden heard her voice and hugged her even tighter.


    He said, "I cheated, okay? Give me a chance."


    As he said that, as if to prove that he was really cheating, Eden hugged Minnie even harder.


    His chin was resting on Minnie''s shoulder, and that look really seemed to be a little messy.


    Minnieughed at his appearance.


    Her body was trembling, and in Eden''s arms, she was like a person who had been tickled, and couldn''t


    stopughing.


    Eden was helpless and frustrated by herughter.


    He was confessing his love to her in a serious manner, though the mean was rtively rascal.


    However, she shouldn''tugh like this.


    Eden said, "Tell me, yes or no?"


    Minnieughed even more presumptuously, shaking her body.


    Eden lost his temper because of her, but when his eyes touched Minnie''s fair neck, he felt evil thoughts


    in his heart.


    He directly bit Minnie''s neck.


    Minnie felt the touch on her neck, and froze in fright.


    She hadn''t expected Eden to do this at all.


    And she couldn''t react for a long time.


    If Eden saw Minnie''s expression at this moment, he would definitely be pissed off by her again.


    At this moment, Minnie was like a frightened little rabbit, looking pitiful.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Eden didn''t actually use any force, but he bit viciously.


    In an instant, that numb feeling swept over Minnie''s whole body.


    Minnie finally came to her senses, and subconsciously backed away, but was no match for Eden''s


    strength.


    She struggled slightly and said, "Eden, can you let me go first?"


    God knew how delicate her voice was when she said this.


    Eden took a deep breath, almost dying.


    He was afraid she wanted to torture him to death.


    Eden stood up straight, but did not let go of Minnie. His arms were still on her back, wrapping her tightly


    in his arms.


    Minnie felt a little helpless, but just let him hold her.


    Eden pursed his lips, and liked Minnie''s cute appearance even more.


    He looked at Minnie and said, "You haven''t answered me yet. Should you agree?"


    Minnie''s cheeks were hot and her eyes showed that she wanted to flee.


    After such a day, even in the past, if Minnie didn''t know whether she had feelings for Eden, then she


    would be really stupid.


    However, even though she knew what was going on in her heart, Minnie still wanted to escape.


    She knew that what she looked like now was actually very hypocritical, and it was really speechless.


    It was also very unfair to Eden.


    However, if she unarguably took that step, she was really not brave enough.


    Eden obviously didn''t want to force her to be with him before.


    However, Eden was also very clear about Minnie''s temper. If he didn''t force her, she will probably


    always treat herself as a little turtle who huddled in the shell and won''te out no matter what.


    Originally, Eden did intend to spend a long time with Minnie.


    However, seeing Minnie''s envy for other people''s love tonight made Eden decide that she should not


    be allowed to envy others.


    She must have what others had, and she deserved to have it.


    So, just now, when he saw her being so happy on the gravel road like a little girl, Eden decided to


    guard her happiness well.


    He raised his hand to caress Minnie''s cheek and said, "Minnie, your eyes can''t deceive anyone.


    Whether you like me or not, I can see clearly. Don''t try to deceive me, and you can''t deceive me."


    Minnie felt the feeling of being cornered once.


    She subconsciously wanted to look away, but Eden''s control was too strong, and she couldn''t look


    away at all.


    Minnie had no choice but to look at Eden and meet his gaze. After a long time, she said, "Eden, don''t


    do this."

 Chapter 663 IM Going To Suffocate

    Chapter 663 I''M Going To Suffocate


    Chapter 663 I''m going to suffocate


    In fact, Eden was somewhat soft-hearted.


    Even though he wanted to force Minnie a little bit, he was still reluctant to push her too fast.


    Eden scolded himself inwardly that he was useless.


    He wanted her to agree, but he was unwilling to be cruel to her.


    He didn''t even know when he became such a merciful person.


    Taking a deep breath, Eden said, "Are you really unwilling to be with me?"


    Minnie bit her lip lightly. In fact, a battle was going on in her heart.


    She can''t lie to herself about the fact that she liked Eden.


    And she already knew that there was no point in lying.


    What was more, the way she looked at him that she can''t control at all made her even disqualified to


    lie.


    After a while, Minnie said, "Eden, will you really never leave me?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Minnie couldn''t exin why she asked this question.


    In fact, in her opinion, it was too naive to talk about eternity in this era.


    Most of the time, people enjoyed the happiness of the moment more, and wouldn''t think about such


    distant things.


    But, to her, it was always important.


    If there was no possibility, it was best not to "provoke" each other. Otherwise, it will be rather sad.


    Eden listened to Minnie''s words, and from her eyes, he could see that she was deeply worried.


    Eden stroked Minnie''s cheek lightly and said, "I''m really happy that you ask this question. I think, for


    me, I must promise you that I''ll always treat you well, love you forever, and always protect you. But,


    Minnie, I''m not here to give you this answer. It''s your choice whether to trust me or not."


    Minnie looked at Eden in amazement. It was really unbelievable that his answer would be like this.


    However, because of this answer, Minnie burst outughing.


    She said, "Eden, am I going to be held on by you?"


    He had already seen through her thoughts, understood all her worries, and used his way to give her a


    promise.


    Indeed, as Eden said, if he was really so straightforward that he will always treat her well, she may


    think that he was unreliable.


    However, now, he let her choose whether to trust him or not, which made Minnie feel extra at ease.


    Minnie looked at Eden, and there was a little tenderness in her eyes.


    She said, "Eden, since that''s the case, let''s try it."


    Minnie herself was very surprised when she said this.


    She couldn''t even believe that such words were really said by herself.


    However, when her voice really came out of her throat, it gave her an unprecedented sense of


    rxation.


    Minnie herself felt it a little funny too.


    Since when had she really been trapped by this matter?


    The corners of Eden''s mouth curled up sharply.


    He still maintained the posture of holding Minnie, but when he looked at Minnie, there was


    uncontroble ecstasy.


    The strength on the arms tightened a little unconsciously, and even Minnie felt a little pain.


    Minnie struggled a little, trying to get out of his arms.


    However, Eden did not give her this chance.


    He still hugged her so tightly and said, "Don''t move around. Otherwise, I''ll want to do something else."


    All of a sudden, with wild imagination, she unconsciously thought of more extreme things.


    Her face turned red uncontrobly, and she really didn''t dare move anymore.


    Eden saw that Minnie''s face was unnaturally red, so he gave a lowugh and said, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    Minnie dared not answer, because she almost died of embarrassment.


    If Eden knew what was in her head, he wouldugh at her unceremoniously.


    However, Minnie obviously didn''t understand that her blushing today was very unnatural.


    It was so unnatural that Eden could already guess what she was thinking without even asking.


    The corners of Eden''s mouth curled up, and he raised his hand to pinch Minnie''s chin, saying, "At first,


    I wanted to be gentle and give you a little time to adapt, but now it seems that I''m too slow. And it


    seems to make you very dissatisfied."


    Minnie was dumb.


    Why did she feel that she could understand every word of what Eden said, but couldn''t understand


    anything when they were connected together?


    Minnie looked at Eden and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Edenughed, but didn''t expose Minnie.


    He only thought she looked so cute when she asked it.


    How can she be so cute?


    Eden said, "But, maybe, I can do something else to make you happy."


    Minnie just found that she couldn''t keep up with Eden''s train of thought at all.


    Why was this guy so weird?


    Eden said, "Baby, I''m going to kiss you now."


    Minnie''s eyes widened, but before she could react, Eden had already bowed his head and pressed his


    lips to hers.


    The warm and soft touch, just sticking to her lips, was a feeling that waspletely unfamiliar to


    Minnie.


    She didn''t know how to react, let alone how to respond.


    This feeling was really strange.


    She thought she would push Eden away.


    However, she didn''t.


    Instead, she was dazed for a moment, then closed her eyes, and tightly grasped Eden''s clothes with


    both hands.


    Her reactionpletely pleased Eden.


    He hugged her even tighter. Originally, he just wanted to have a taste of it. Who would have thought


    that the woman in his arms was too cooperative, which really encouraged him.


    Eden no longer suppressed himself, no longer tried to restrain himself, but obeyed what he thought and


    kissed her in a more passionate way.


    Ancegan was a very warm and open city, and it wasmon for couples to kiss on the street.


    However, because Eden and Minnie were outstanding and eye-catching, they naturally attracted a lot


    of attention.


    Someone whistled at the two of them as they passed by.


    Only then did Minnie realize that the two of them were still on the street.


    His face became even more red. Minnie raised her hand and pushed Eden, saying, "I''m going to


    suffocate."

 Chapter 664 The Useless Little Virgin

    Chapter 664 The Useless Little Virgin


    Chapter 664 The Useless Little virgin


    Minnie felt that she might really regret acting impulsively.


    Although they were already developing in a direction beyond her control, after she nodded and agreed


    to Eden''s request to be together, she found that what she thought that would be uncontroble had


    turned into apletely different matter.


    This was not uncontroble, butpletely incredible.


    Minnie really didn''t understand why Eden would have such great enthusiasm for kissing.


    After she nodded in agreement, his hands never left her body.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she really felt that kissing on the street was very embarrassing, and she still


    wanted to save face, he might have wanted to pull her over and kiss her hard every time he took a


    step.


    Minnie raised her hand and patted Eden''s hand, saying, "Don''t hug me like this. I''m feeling hot."


    When Eden heard this, he hugged her even tighter.


    He said, "No, I have to hold you tighter. Otherwise, I''ll think I''m dreaming."


    How could this guy be so childish?


    Minnie said, "I won''t run away. What are you worried about?"


    Now that she had promised to be with Eden, she will never regret it.


    Unless, he really didn''t like her anymore.


    Eden insisted and said, "You''re my baby whom I have finally won. How can I not hold you tightly?"


    Minnie''s face turned even redder.


    She hadn''t gotten used to Eden calling herself that.


    Every time he called her baby, she wanted to cover his mouth.


    Eden, on the other hand, never got tired of it.


    He always got close to Minnie''s ear affectionately and called her baby.


    Every time Minnie felt that her whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    To this man, she was really powerless.


    Finally, the two returned to the hotel.


    Only then did Minnie realize that agreeing to Eden in Ancegan was simply a big mistake.


    This guy, after entering the room, still refused to let her go.


    Minnie felt that if this went on like this, he might have to follow her into her room.


    So, the two can only stay in the living room.


    The hotel provided fruit. Eden held Minnie in his arms directly, and peeled the lychees for her one by


    one.


    In order to prevent Minnie from using the heat as an excuse to push him away, Eden deliberately


    turned on the air conditioner to a very low temperature.


    Minnie was dumbfounded.


    Now, she didn''t feel hot anymore, but cold.


    Minnie was almost speechless by Eden''s childishness.


    After eating another lychee, Minnie said, "Can I go back to the room and take a shower first?"


    Although they all showered and changed before going to dinner, in Ancegan, as long as people went


    outside for a while, they can say that taking a shower was a waste of time.


    Minnie really can''t stand the sticky feeling on her body.


    Eden nodded upon hearing this, and said, "Okay."


    He carried Minnie up and sent her to the door of her room.


    Minnie was dumbfounded again. "Do you want to send me to the bathroom?"


    Eden raised his eyes when he heard this. Obviously, he thought Minnie''s proposal was very feasible.


    Minnie looked at his expression and knew what he was thinking.


    She immediately faltered. How could she speak so fast to say such words?


    Minnie said, "Well, Eden, I was joking just now. You don''t really think about it, do you?"


    Eden pushed her against the door and said, "If I say I don''t want to, I must be lying to you, but I can


    wait for you to be willing for it."


    Minnie stopped talking now.


    She was worried that if she said something more, she would really irritate Eden.


    Eden didn''t want to scare her, so he patted her on the back and put her down.


    He said, "However,e out and chat with me in a while. Don''t fall asleep directly."


    Minnie nodded, then turned around and entered the room.


    Eden chuckled lowly.


    He himself wondered if he was possessed by something.


    Otherwise, how could he be so patient with a woman?


    When Minnie returned to her room, her heart was still beating uncontrobly.


    How to describe it?


    In fact, every word of what Eden said seemed to be overwhelming.


    He was jumpy more than she thought.


    Most of the time, Minnie thought that she already knew Eden very well, but sometimes, she was


    shocked by him.


    Like just now, he told her so bluntly that he wanted to do it, but because he respected her, he was


    willing to wait for her.


    Minnie suddenly found that Eden really never seemed to use any tough methods against her.


    He seemed to have given her all his tenderness.


    Was she not moved?


    How can that be possible?


    Being treated so sincerely by someone like this was so good. How could it make her not be moved?


    So, falling in love with Eden was actually a matter of course.


    Minnie covered her face and got into the bathroom.


    Standing under the shower, Minnie suddenly thought, if Eden really wanted it, she would probably give


    it too.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as this idea came up, Minnie was frightened by herself.


    She was not a conservative person, and thought it was very normal for others to get into this topic so


    quickly.


    It was just that Minnie will think more when it would happen to her.


    In the past, without someone she liked, she would not think about how this would happen to her.


    Now, with someone she liked, she would hope that they would take their time.


    So, this idea greatly surprised Minnie.


    Did she actually, already like Eden to this extent?


    As soon as this thought came into being, Minnie became even extraordinarily delicate when taking


    shower.


    It usually took only ten minutes to take a shower, but this time, it took a full hour.


    Eden had already showered and changed into pajamas, and was watching his phone on the sofa.


    After announcing that he and Minnie were together in the chat group, he began to transfer money in the


    group.


    However, soon, Eden was pissed off.


    Represented by Walter, he directly ranted against him in the group. "When you are together, you still


    have time to chat in the group, which means you have no night life, useless little virgin."

 Chapter 665 DonT Forbear

    Chapter 665 Don''T Forbear


    Chapter 665 Don''t Forbear


    Eden was almost blown away by the words.


    He can only keep sending messages in the group.


    "What do you know!? I cherish my little man!"


    "Such a beautiful thing, of course, should be kept on the wedding night. I don''t want to be like you!"


    "You''re just envious of me. It''s a big sess as soon as I make a move. You''re just jealous of me!"


    However, in the next second, Eden was kicked out of the group chat.


    Eden was extremely speechless.


    These guys were unreasonable. Was it usible to kick him out of the group if they can''t defeat him


    verbally?


    However, Minnie took a shower too slowly.


    Eden checked the clock and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    He didn''t have any strange thoughts now, but was really worried about Minnie''s physical problems.


    Could it be that she fainted in the bathroom?


    Eden became tensed.


    He stood up from the sofa and strode towards Minnie''s room.


    In the next second, the door of the room was opened.


    The moment Minnie saw Eden, she was a little dumbfounded.


    "You haven''t been here the whole time, have you?" Minnie asked.


    Eden pulled Minnie over, checked her carefully, and after making sure she was fine, he breathed a sigh


    of relief and said, "You scared me to death. I thought you passed out in the bathroom."


    When Minnie heard this, an unnatural blush appeared on her face.


    She said, "Women take a shower slowly."


    Hearing this, Eden looked at Minnie suspiciously and said, "But you took a shower very quickly before."


    How could he remember that so clearly?


    She really felt that she was ashamed.


    Minnie said, "That''s because I was in a hurry at that time, so the speed was a little faster."


    Eden was skeptical, and really didn''t know what other women were like, so naturally, he could only


    follow what Minnie said.


    Minnie was relieved to see that Eden didn''t ask any more questions.


    She said, "But what are you doing at the door of my room?"


    Hearing her tone, Eden knew she was thinking too much.


    So, he badly wanted to "bully" her.


    He said, "What do you think what I''m doing?"


    What Eden said was too suggestive, and it was impossible for Minnie not to think about it.


    She coughed lightly and said, "Hey, it''s actually quitete. Why don''t you go back to your room and


    rest? I''m sleepy."


    However, as soon as she said so, Minnie was directly hugged by Eden.


    Minnie eximed, and wrapped her hands around Eden''s neck automatically, subconsciously adopting


    a posture to make herself safe.


    Eden liked her subconscious actions very much.


    He tightened his grip on Minnie''s waist and said, "Little liar, let''s chat."


    Minnie had no choice but to let Eden carry her to the sofa.


    Eden sat down directly on the sofa, but didn''t put Minnie on the side, but directly on hisp.


    This action made Minnie feel ashamed.


    She struggled subconsciously, trying to get off Eden''sp.


    However, she heard an extremely unnatural muffled grunt from Eden.


    Although she had no experience, she was not an idiot, so she clearly knew what Eden''s voice


    represented.


    In an instant, Minnie didn''t dare to move anymore.


    Eden was tantalized badly, and became ufortable.


    He suddenly felt regretful. It waste at night but he didn''t sleep. Why did they have to chat?


    He was probably going to sleep in the bathroom right now.


    However, even if he was asked to let go of Minnie, he refused.


    Not only did he not let go, but he hugged her even harder.


    Minnie looked at Eden helplessly and said, "Eden, don''t hug me like this. I feel a little ufortable."


    Although the air conditioner in the room was turned on very low temperature, Eden''s body was


    surprisingly hot.


    If it wasn''t clear that Eden didn''t have a fever, Minnie would really feel that his body was terribly hot.


    However, it was precisely because Eden did not have a fever that Minnie felt that it would be even


    more dangerous if it continued like this.


    Eden held Minnie tightly and pressed her into his arms.


    He said, "Baby, you smell so sweet."


    As he said that, Eden rubbed his nose against Minnie''s neck, smelling the fragrance from her very


    much.


    Minnie was going crazy from being "tortured" by Eden.


    Shey in Eden''s arms in an extremely weird posture, not daring to move or speak.


    Her whole body was in a state of rigidity.


    Eden sensed her stiffness, couldn''t hold back, andughed out loud.


    He patted Minnie on the back and said, "Baby, why are you so cute?"


    Minnie just wanted to cover Eden''s mouth.


    She didn''t think she was cute now at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the contrary, she wanted to find a ce to hide herself.


    This guy was simply too annoying.


    The two came to the living room to chat, but in fact and in the end, they didn''t talk about anything.


    On the contrary, Minnie seemed to be really tired lying in Eden''s arms, and fell asleep just like that.


    Eden''s mouth curled up when he heard Minnie''s steady breathing.


    He was finally with her.


    Reluctant to be separated from Minnie, Eden turned off the lights with the remote control and adjusted


    the air conditioner to a suitable temperature. Then, he hugged Minnie and fell asleep together.


    Of course, with such a posture, it was naturally impossible to sleep well.


    Not long after, Minnie started to move around because of numbness in her hands and feet and


    because she stayed in the same position for too long.


    Her movement woke Eden up from his sleep.


    At the same time, he woke up with his evil thoughts.


    However, the sound of Minnie just waking up seemed to seduce his soul.


    Eden sped Minnie''s waist, buried his face in the crook of her neck, and said, "I might, really, die in


    your hands."


    Minnie naturally understood what he meant, and after a long silence, she finally said, "Eden, you can


    do it. You don''t have to forbear it."

 Chapter 666 He Loves Her So Much

    Chapter 666 He Loves Her So Much


    Chapter 666 He loves her so much


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    Patrick opened his eyes and was looking intently at Aimee''s sleeping face when the phone rang.


    The caller was from an unfamiliar number.


    Patrick frowned, and answered suspiciously.


    A voice with an Ancegan ent came from the other end of the phone and asked him, "Hi Mr. Hayden,


    may I ask if you can contact Mr. oy? The ferry is about to leave. He has been unreachable."


    Patrick was speechless.


    After thinking about it, Patrick understood what was going on.


    Presumably, Eden booked the ferry and used his cell phone number as an emergency contact.


    However, what was this guy doing? So that someone can call him.


    Patrick thought for a while and said, "Just drive away normally. I''ll contact him."


    Eden was always unreliable in doing things. Seemingly, it was the same this time. Hepletely forgot


    that he had booked a ferry.


    After he got in touch with him, he will let him make an appointment for tomorrow.


    When the person on the other end of the phone heard what he said, he stopped worrying and hung up


    the phone.


    Patrick called Eden, but no one answered.


    He frowned, sent another message to Eden, and returned to the room.


    Aimee was woken up when Patrick''s cell phone rang just now.


    She looked at Patrick and asked, "What''s wrong? Who''s calling?"


    "People from Ancegan can''t get in touch with Eden," Patrick said.


    Aimee asked, "What about Minnie? Can''t she get in touch?"


    "I didn''t ask that," Patrick said.


    Aimee thought for a while, and said, "Then I''ll call Minnie."


    She fumbled for her cell phone, then found out Minnie''s number and called it. Of course, it was the


    same, and she couldn''t get through at all.


    Seeing Aimee''s bewildered face, Patrick suddenly thought of something, chuckled, and said, "Okay,


    don''t worry. The two of them are grown up, and nothing will happen."


    Aimee nodded upon hearing this.


    She was about to continue to sleep for a while, but she opened her eyes suddenly, looked at Patrick


    strangely, and asked, "Why do I feel that your smile is so strange? Did you think of something?"


    Patrick said, "Yes."


    Aimee''s curiosity was aroused, and she immediately looked at Patrick eagerly and said, "Tell me, what


    is it?"


    Patrick smiled mysteriously at Aimee and said, "If I exin this kind of thing too clearly, it seems not


    very good."


    Aimee was at a loss for words.


    She looked at Patrick even more strangely, always feeling that there was something in this guy''s words.


    Seeing how she wanted to know so much, Patrick stopped teasing her, but leaned over and whispered


    something in Aimee''s ear.


    She raised her hand and patted Patrick''s chest, saying, "You bastard, aren''t you too bad?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Am I? Didn''t I just tell the truth?" Patrick smiled lowly.


    Aimee turned away, not wanting to pay any attention to this man.


    She finally understood that when Patrick got bad, he wouldn''t even let his friend off.


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, Patrick said, "Why don''t we make a bet."


    Aimee still didn''t want to pay attention to Patrick.


    Patrick leaned over again, got close to Aimee''s ear, and said, "If, if I win, baby, tell me what are you


    guys hiding from me?"


    Hearing this, Aimee froze suddenly, and thenughed awkwardly.


    She said stiffly, "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? How could we hide something


    from you?"


    Aimee was about to go crazy, and knew that the most dangerous person in this matter was herself.


    However, she had already promised grandfather that no matter what, she could not tell Patrick this


    secret.


    If it was really said from her, she would really be full of guilt.


    Patrick put Aimee into his arms and said, "Baby, I''m the only one who doesn''t know what you all know.


    I''m really sad like this."


    When did he learn this trick? Why did he even do sadfishing miserably? It was simply too much.


    Aimee pushed Patrick and still said firmly, "Patrick, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t hide anything from you.


    Please let go of me quickly. I''m gonna be strangled to death by you."


    However, today''s Patrick seemed to be fighting Aimee to the end. Holding her tightly in his arms, he


    must know why.


    Aimee couldn''t break free. On the one hand, she had to protect her stomach, and on the other hand,


    she had to worry about not being tricked by Patrick.


    She had never felt so pitiful.


    She was just miserable.


    Patrick actually didn''t hug Aimee hard, but rested his chin on her neck, deliberately rubbing against


    Aimee''s skin clingingly.


    After pregnancy, Aimee had be extra sensitive.


    Being bullied by Patrick like this now made her feel even more ufortable.


    Aimee struggled from the beginning, but in the end, she was really no match for Patrick.


    She could only use pitiful tricks to look like she was about to cry.


    When Patrick saw this, his heart ached in an instant, and he hugged and coaxed her for a long time.


    Aimee couldn''t sleep at all after being "tormented" by Patrick, but could only ask him let go, because


    she was going to take a shower.


    Patrick was in good spirits going to wash with Aimee.


    Aimee had no choice but to let him do it.


    However, the shower was naturally uneasy.


    Aimee was about to cry. How could this man be so bad?


    Finally he calmed down, but Aimee was made sleepy again.


    She lolled into Patrick''s arms, letting him blow-dry her hair.


    She fell asleep before her hair was dried.


    Patrick turned off the hair dryer and looked at Aimee''s face lovingly.


    His baby was so cute as hell.


    When he was in the bathroom just now, he just used a little trick to make her forget everything.


    His eyes fell on Aimee''s stomach, and he hadn''t recovered from the huge shock for a moment.


    What did she say when she was absent-minded just now? Two babies?


    Patrick''s handsnded on Aimee''s stomach, stroking gently.


    His wife actually brought him two little babies.


    This news simply made Patrick unable to digest it at all.


    It turned out that what they were hiding from him was actually this.


    Well, a bunch of infuriating guys didn''t even tell him such an important thing.


    Did they want him to be scared to death by the news the day Aimee gave birth?


    Just thinking about the situation at that time made Patrick''s teeth clenched together.


    That was fine. Since they wanted to see him lose hisposure, he will pretend that he didn''t know


    about it for the time being.


    When the time came, he will have to see how these guys will end up.


    Carefully carrying Aimee to the bed, Patrick bowed his head and kissed her on the lips, and then on


    Aimee''s stomach.


    No wonder Aimee''s limbs were so slender, but her belly was abnormally big.


    Patrick''s eyes were full of distress.


    It was hard work enough to be pregnant with one baby, let alone two.


    Patrick looked at Aimee tenderly.


    He loved this woman so much.

 Chapter 667 Take Yourself Out

    Chapter 667 Take Yourself Out


    Chapter 667 Take yourself out


    Patrick came downstairs and saw Walter ying with bby on the sofa.


    He walked over and asked, "Why are you alone?"


    "Grandpa went out to walk the bird. Casey is still sleeping." Walter said.


    Patrick didn''t ask any more questions, but sat down opposite Walter.


    Walter observed Patrick''s expression, and asked suspiciously, "You look very good. What''s the good


    news?"


    Patrick heard this, raised his eyes to look at Walter, and said with a smile, "For me, it may really be a


    good thing, but for you, it may not be necessarily."


    What was the meaning?


    What was this guy talking about?


    A premonition rushed into Walter''s heart, and he unconsciously looked at Patrick defensively.


    Patrick saw that he was such a restless person, so he smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Looking at


    me like that?"


    Walter said, "I just think you''re weird."


    Patrick snorted lightly and said, "Am I? I think I''m quite normal."


    Screw it! It became more and more abnormal.


    Walter thought of something in an instant, and began to tense up.


    He didn''t want to think about that aspect, but when looking at Patrick''s posture, it seemed that he had


    to think about it.


    This made it very difficult for him.


    It was also impossible for him to ask Patrick directly, "Could it be that Aimee said something to you?"


    If this bastard really found out about that, wouldn''t he be dering himself?


    Just thinking about it gave Walter a headache.


    Patrick looked at his ever-changing expression, and gave a lowugh in his heart.


    This frightened him. Was Walter''s tolerance too weak now?


    However, it made Patrick very satisfied.


    He didn''t intend to expose anything, just to make them ufortable.


    He didn''t believe what else could they ask Aimee about.


    Didn''t they want to trick him?


    Alright, he wanted to see who was being tricked.


    Patrick was in a very happy mood, but Walter was almost embarrassing himself to death.


    Decisively, Walter decided that he didn''t want to stay with Patrick anymore. He should go upstairs to his


    girlfriend. Otherwise, if this person messed around, he could y him alive.


    Walter yawned and said, "Hey, why am I so sleepy? I''m going to sleep."


    After speaking, Walter put bby on the ground and went upstairs by himself.


    Patrickughed unceremoniously, and couldn''t be too happy with Walter''s appearance.


    bby didn''t know what happened, nor what the hell was going on between the two brothers.


    He was just eating the jerky, but the person who fed him the jerky ran away.


    bby became unhappy in an instant, yelling non-stop, as if he had been treated badly.


    Patrick was in a good mood. He waved to bby, and gave him two more pieces of jerky.


    bby immediately rubbed against Patrick''s feet, rolling around cutely.


    Walter was almost pissed off by this silly dog.


    With Patrick''s being cunning, it was just this silly dog who regarded him as a good person.


    However, Walter didn''t care how stupid this dog was. It was only right that he himself stayed away from


    the ck-hearted guy.


    Not long after Walter went upstairs, Camdyn returned.


    This bird was a gift to honor Camdyn when Ash and Mika came over yesterday.


    Mika liked the stupid bird in the Torres family very much. After returning home, she and Ash bought


    several birds.


    When they came here yesterday, a new bird they bought happened to be delivered, so Mika


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    proposed to send it to Camdyn.


    He liked this bird very much.


    Today he took the bird and went to his old friend to show off.


    However, the appearance of this bird made bby very unhappy.


    When he got the chance, he yelled at the bird.


    So, in this room, it became such a scene.


    The bird in the cage was trembling with fright, and pped its wings desperately. bby on the ground


    was not satisfied, and always jumped up and rushed towards the cage, as if he wanted to p the bird


    to death.


    This bird was dramatic. It really can''t beat bby, so it staged a pitiful scene. When bby rushed


    over, it immediately stiffened andy down straight.


    It looked like a dead bird that was frightened to death.


    This time, it will be a disaster.


    Camdyn took bby over and pped him in his head gently a few times.


    "You badass, you scared my baby. How can you be so bad?" Camdyn said.


    It was the first time that bby was scolded by Camdyn like this, and he felt aggrieved instantly.


    He curled up on the ground, lying and whimpering. If he didn''t have tears on his face, it would really be


    thought that he was scolded and cried by Camdyn.


    And the bird that seemed to be scared to death just now came back to life, fluttering its wings and


    screaming proudly.


    This made bby even more aggrieved.


    Obviously, he didn''t do anything, but he was the one who was scolded, and he was the one who was


    not favored.


    Now, his dearest great-grandpa was calling that scheming bird baby.


    bby was depressed.


    He got up silently, moved out of the house step by step, and went back to his own small shabby house.


    So sad.


    He wanted to go on a hunger strike.


    He was going to run away from home.


    He was not the only little baby in this family anymore.


    However, the naive bby obviously didn''t know yet, in this family, the real little babies will soon be


    ushered in, not to mention that his status would be plummeted, and he would be bullied even more


    miserably.


    Seeing this scene, Patrick really found it funny.


    At the beginning, when bby first came to the house, grandpa called him sweetheart or baby.


    Even Patrick and Aimee were always disliked by him, for not being good enough for bby.


    Now, Camdyn had shown his love for the new and dislike for the old to the fullest.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, are you being too partial?"


    "Am I?" Camdyn heard this, and looked at Patrick unhappily, very dissatisfied what he said about him.


    Patrick said, "You''ve got bby depressed."


    Camdyn said, "Then I''ll coax him with jerkyter."


    Saying that, Camdyn picked up the millet and came to feed his dear bird.


    Patrick licked inside his cheek lightly, and said, "This family will have babies in the future. If you are so


    biased, won''t you be afraid that the babies will make trouble with you?"


    Camdyn didn''t think too much, and said directly, "Don''t worry about that. I''ll naturally treat the children


    of your brothers and sister equally, and I''ll not show favoritism."


    Patrick said, "Will you be unbiased to the children of Aimee and I?"


    Camdyn''s hand stopped, and then he looked at Patrick.


    The eyes of the grandfather and grandson met, and neither of them gave in to the other.


    Camdyn coughed lightly, pretending to be unhappy, and said, "I think you don''t know how to be


    considerate of your wife at all. You start thinking about more than one child before the first child is born.


    You''ve gone too far."


    Patrick was struck dumb.


    Okay, he had learned what it meant by "the older the person is, the more seasoned they are".


    Then he hoped his dear grandpa would not reveal the secret.


    Camdyn breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t hear Patrick''s next words.


    This bastard, did he know something?


    No, he had to find a way to pick himself out.

 Chapter 668 As Long As You Have A Good Appetite

    Chapter 668 As Long As You Have A Good Appetite


    Chapter 668 As long as you have a good appetite


    Ancegan.


    Eden and Minnie didn''t wake up until it was almost dark.


    Eden reached out and touched the phone, only to see the missed calls on his phone and the messages


    sent by Patrick.


    It was only then that he remembered that he and Minnie had booked a ferry to South Ind. As a


    result, the two of them were so busyst night that they didn''t fall asleep until near noon today.


    Getting up from the bed, Eden grabbed his pants and put them on, then went to call Patrick.


    His voice was still a little hoarse.


    "Patrick, I just woke up," Eden said.


    Patrick said with a tone that he had expected a long time ago, "Not bad, you''re promising."


    Eden smiled foolishly, and said triumphantly, "Of course, who am I?"


    Patrick was toozy to listen to him showing off, and said, "Okay, treat her well. I gotta go."


    Before Eden could say anything else, Patrick hung up the phone.


    Eden didn''t care at all, but turned and went back to the room.


    Minnie woke up too.


    She hid herself under the quilt, and really felt that she was very ashamed to face him.


    She didn''t even know what she was thinkingst night, but she was able to say that.


    In the end, Eden was really not restrained at all, and directly pressed her on the sofa.


    Just thinking about it, Minnie felt like her face was going to burn.


    She was now in a state of shamelessness.


    However, Eden walked in, saw her hiding her head like an ostrich, andughed unkindly.


    Minnie was so angry that she wanted to kick him.


    However, she just pulled her leg and gasped.


    She was still lying on the bed, but her legs were shaking.


    When Eden heard Minnie''s gasp, he suppressed his indecent expression, walked over, and pulled the


    quilt on Minnie''s body.


    Minnie''s whole body tensed immediately, and she would not make Eden pull the quilt away.


    Eden coaxed her and said, "Hey, let me see if it hurts."


    Minnie was in the mood to kill now.


    This guy dared to say it.


    She was more than injured.


    In the end, because she didn''t have the strength to fight against Eden, Minnie''s quilt was pulled away.


    She immediately raised her hand to cover her eyes, as if deceiving herself.


    Anyway, if she couldn''t see it, it meant that she was not embarrassed in her current appearance.


    How could Eden fail to understand her thoughts? Heughed uncontrobly, and then stretched out his


    hand to check Minnie.


    Minnie''s body froze instantly, and her voice softened, "Don''t..."


    Eden said, "I''m not bullying you. I''ll check it for you."


    Minnie felt that she should never believe Eden''s nonsense again.


    He said the same thingst night, saying that he would not bully her.


    However, in the end, what kind of bullying did he do?


    Minnie was on the verge of crying.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Eden''s expression was very serious, and he said apologetically, "Baby, we should go to the hospital.


    The situation doesn''t seem to be very good."


    She finally couldn''t take it anymore, took her hand from her eyes and red at Eden.


    Taking a deep breath, Minnie told herself not to be angry.


    However, she really can''t help it.


    She was about to be pissed off.


    Minnie said, "I''m not going."


    Because of this kind of thing, she would be ashamed to go to the doctor.


    Eden coaxed, "Baby, it''s okay. We''re in Ancegan. No one knows us."


    Minnie still persisted, refusing to go to the hospital no matter what.


    If she still had strength now, and if it wasn''t so painful, she would really beat Eden hard.


    Eden could do nothing. He couldn''t really force Minnie, so he could only say, "Then I''ll go out and buy


    you medicine, and let me apply it to youter, okay?"


    There was no shame in that either.


    She felt that she was really possessed by ghosts for a while that she was banged by Eden just like that.


    Well now, she waspletely ashamed.


    Eden wanted to coax Minnie, but at the same time worried about her, so he wanted to go out to buy


    medicine in a hurry.


    Fortunately, Minnie finally let go and said, "As long as I don''t go to the doctor."


    Eden bowed his head, kissed Minnie on the cheek, and said, "Okay, okay, let''s not go to the doctor.


    Just wait for me toe back."


    After speaking, Eden left the hotel.


    However, Eden was also at a loss as to the ointment in this area, and had no idea where to buy it.


    Gritting his teeth, Eden called Aimee.


    Aimee was finishing her meal at the moment. When she received the call from Eden, she was stunned


    for a moment.


    Patrick on the side saw the caller ID on Aimee''s phone, and was stunned for a moment too.


    Aimee answered the phone and heard Eden repeat what happened.


    For a moment, Aimee was a little dumbfounded. This guy... was too...


    Eden said, "Aimee, I''m really at a loss. Just tell me quickly. I''m dying of anxiety."


    Aimee heard the anxiety in Eden''s tone, and became serious, telling Eden the names of several


    ointments.


    Different ointments were avable for different situations.


    By the way, Aimee also exined clearly to Eden where these ointments can be bought.


    Eden was really anxious. After saying thank you to Aimee, he hung up the phone.


    Aimee was totally dumbfounded.


    She didn''t even know how angry Minnie would be if she found out that Eden called her for help.


    Patrick stroked Aimee''s head and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "I think it''s better not to tell you."


    However, who was Patrick? Just from Aimee''s answer, he already knew what Eden asked on the other


    side.


    When he saw that Aimee was being so mysterious, there was no need to ask more about the reason.


    It was just that he didn''t expect that guy Eden could be such a mess.


    Shaking his head speechlessly, Patrick took a piece of meat for Aimee and said, "Eat more. Build up


    your strength."


    Aimee was speechless.


    Why did she think that Patrick''s words were weird?


    But, she didn''t want to do what happened in the bathroom before a second time.


    So, Aimee said, "Today, I want to be vegetarian."


    Hearing this, Patrick put a piece of kale in Aimee''s te and said, "Vegetarian is fine. As long as you


    have a good appetite, that''s fine."

 Chapter 669 I DonT Know How Many Delicacies TheyVe Missed

    Chapter 669 I Don''T Know How Many Delicacies They''Ve Missed


    Chapter 669 I don''t know how many delicacies they''ve missed


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ording to what Aimee told him, Eden went to different pharmacies, went to the hospital and bought


    all kinds of ointments.


    When Minnie saw these ointments, she was speechless.


    She looked at Eden and said, "Do you want to use them all on me?"


    Eden said, "I''ming back to make you suit the remedy to the case."


    Before going to buy the medicine, although he checked Minnie, he was still worried that the check


    might not be careful, and the ointment he bought was not suitable for Minnie.


    Minnie felt considerate for his words, and her temper was not that bad.


    She said, "I thought you were going to use them all in the future."


    Eden immediately faltered, and quickly said, "Baby, I promise, I will never do this again in the future."


    Minnie snorted softly and said, "You said that toost night."


    While saying it, he was "tormenting" her, making her have topromise again and again.


    Minnie felt that she might be possessed so she believed what Eden said.


    Well now, the one who suffered was herself.


    Eden held Minnie''s face in his arms, and said, "Honey, believe me, in the future, this kind of thing really


    won''t happen again."


    Naturally, Minnie couldn''t believe it.


    "And, with experience, it won''t happen again," Eden said.


    Sure enough, with this guy''s words, she couldn''t be moved at all.


    Otherwise, in the next second, she will be proved wrong.


    Minnie said, "Get out. I''ll administer the medicine myself."


    Eden immediately said, "I''ll help you."


    She really couldn''t hold back Eden, so she could only let him examine herself and give herself


    medicine.


    During this process, Minnie almost wanted to die with shame and anger several times.


    However, Eden seemed to enjoy this process very much. The movements were meticulous and could


    be described as gentle.


    Minnie was speechless.


    She said, "If you were so gentle to mest night, I wouldn''t be like this now."


    "I was wrong, baby." Eden immediately admitted his mistake, and his attitude was very good.


    What else could Minnie do? She had a love-hate feeling for this man.


    Finally, under the embarrassment that Minnie really wanted to die, Eden finished applying the ointment


    to her.


    Eden said, "Baby, we can''t go out to eat. I''ll let the restaurant deliver what you want."


    Minnie was really hungry after Eden mentioned it.


    She said, "Can I have pasta? And you can decide the rest."


    "Okay, baby." Eden moved up to Minnie''s cheek and kissed, and went to order food.


    His actions toward her were still sweet in her heart.


    She never knew before that it turned out that falling in love was such a feeling, though the rtionship


    between her and Eden was really too adult.


    None of them had a buffer period, and they directly entered the final step.


    However, Minnie had no regrets.


    She could feel how careful Eden was for herself.


    Her heart was touched.


    Although it was he who caused her to be like this now, Minnie can feel that he cherished herself.


    This feeling was very strange to Minnie.


    It was something she had never dared to think about before.


    However, it was so real now.


    Minnie herself can''t tell what kind of mood she was in. It seemed that she got a gift from God by


    ident, which made her pull herself out of the swamp that trapped her, and stepped on the path to


    happiness.


    Minnie looked at Eden''s figure, and the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously.


    This can be regarded as a new life given to her by God to let her have such happiness.


    Dinner was brought in quickly.


    Eden pushed the dining cart directly into the room.


    Minnie was embarrassed again in an instant. She lifted the quilt and wanted to get up, but was stopped


    by Eden.


    "Let''s go to the dinning room to eat," Minnie said.


    It was so strange for her to eat in bed like this.


    Eden said, "You can''t wear clothes yet. Eat here, and I''ll feed you."


    That was why it was even weirder.


    Minnie said, "I can wear a nightdress, and a bathrobe is okay."


    As long as it didn''t touch the affected area, it was fine.


    Eden couldn''t resist, so he had to put on a nightgown for her.


    He carefully escorted Minnie to the dining room and asked, "Did it touch it? Does it hurt?"


    Even if it hurt, she won''t say it.


    She was really scared of him.


    She was so worried that he would carry her back to the bed and check her again.


    Minnie said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry so much. I''m really hungry. Let me eat first."


    Can she not be hungry?


    Today, she hadn''t eaten anything at all.


    Eden immediately said nothing more, so that Minnie could have a good meal.


    The pasta was so delicious that Minnie finished a te of it in no time.


    After eating, she still felt that her stomach was empty, not filled at all.


    Minnie ate some snacks, such as chicken wings, onion rings, and French fries, but she still didn''t feel


    full.


    She looked at Eden pitifully and said, "I want to eat something else. Is there anything else I can eat?"


    Eden showed the menu to Minnie, but Minnie frowned and said, "I want to eat something with strong


    vor. Crayfish or something."


    Eden looked at Minnie helplessly, and said, "Baby, you can''t eat spicy food."


    Minnie''s expression froze in an instant, and she was still muttering, "But, I just want to eat crayfish."


    It was just mentioned suddenly, but the more she said it, the more Minnie wanted to eat it.


    Eden was a little bit dumbfounded. Why was she acting like a child? It just made him helpless.


    After thinking about it, Eden had to use an excuse.


    He said, "Honey, there''s no crayfish in Ancegan."


    Minnie looked at Eden speechlessly, and was really going to be pissed off by his words.


    At what age did he regard her as a child? That he used such an excuse to deceive her?


    Minnie said, "Really? The people of Ancegan are so pitiful."


    Eden agreed, "Yeah, I don''t know how many delicacies they''ve missed."

 Chapter 670 Only In This Way Can It Be Done Quickly

    Chapter 670 Only In This Way Can It Be Done Quickly


    Chapter 670 Only in this way can it be done quickly


    Minnie couldn''t eat crayfish after all.


    Not to mention the spicy crayfish.


    She didn''t even eat crab.


    Minnie was so angry that she curled up on the bed, as if she would ignore Eden no matter what.


    Edenughed, and could only try every means to coax her.


    In the end, he went to buy a few cakes to coax her.


    Minnie ate the cheesecake and said to Eden, "When we go back to Innisrial, I want to eat spicy


    crayfish, the extra spicy one, and I will eat ten times."


    Eden responded. At this moment, no matter what kind of request Minnie made, he would agree.


    Minnie felt that it wasn''t enough in an instant, so she immediately said, "Twenty."


    Eden didn''t know whether tough or cry, but felt that Minnie in this appearance was simply too cute.


    She will act like a baby with him, and mess around with him.


    Minnie had never been like this before.


    Eden knew it was because she had epted him.


    He liked her very much, and cherished her change.


    Eden held Minnie''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "Spicy crayfish is not very authentic in


    Innisrial. How about we go to Sedjeter?"


    Minnie thought about it, and it was not impossible.


    However, she still hesitated, "I can''t afford to take such a long vacation."


    "Baby, you are my girlfriend now, and Aimee is kind of my family. She''ll not be harsh on you." Eden


    said.


    Even if Aimee had her own principles, He could beg Patrick and ask Patrick to persuade her. Was he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    afraid that she won''t be able to ask for a vacation?


    When Minnie heard Eden say this, her face turned red, and her voice was subconsciously coquettish,


    "Who is your girlfriend?"


    Eden looked at Minnie and said in a serious tone, "Baby, you slept me. Don''t put on your pants and


    deny it. Besides, you can''t put on your pants now."


    Minnie was almost pissed off by Eden''s words.


    This guy was simply shameless.


    She can''t wear pants now, because of whom?


    How dared he use this to tease her?


    Minnie red at Eden angrily, obviously about to fume.


    Eden curled his lips, smiled and leaned close to Minnie, kissing lightly on her lips.


    Eden said, "Girlfriend, when we get back to Innisrial, let''s get married, okay?"


    Seeing that he was getting serious, Minnie couldn''t say anything.


    She looked at Eden, and finally asked, "Eden, have you really thought about it?"


    If she couldn''t get to the end of her life with Eden, she would probably just ept her fate.


    She would not me Eden, but would only thank him for giving her a wonderful experience when she


    was afraid to love at all.


    However, if they got married, it was another matter.


    Minnie hoped that he didn''t make such a decision on impulse, but hoped that he really thought it


    through, and she was the one he wanted.


    Eden looked at Minnie and said, "Baby, since I''ve realized that I really like you, it''s already clear that I


    want to be with you, this life, forever. You can use your whole life to see my sincerity."


    Minnie''s eye sockets became moist and hot in an instant.


    She never thought that he could say it casually and easily.


    Once it was said, it must be done.


    She always believed that if he hadn''t experienced deep love, he would not have spoken something like


    "whole life" easily.


    Eden had a deep affection for her, and Minnie can really feel it.


    After a long silence, Minnie put her arms around Eden''s neck, and said in a soft voice, "Okay, I''ll listen


    to you."


    Eden circled Minnie and pulled her into his arms.


    With such a touch, the atmosphere naturally became uncontrobly hot.


    However, Minnie''s current situation cannot allow Eden to do whatever he wanted.


    Eden felt very regretful at this moment.


    How much he couldn''t think about it yesterday, so he was rather eager.


    Well now, in such a good atmosphere, nothing can be done.


    Eden inevitably sighed a little.


    This made Minnie happy.


    Her fingers were viciously messing with Eden''s chest, and her voice became a little bit more


    coquettish, with obvious seductive meanings. She was deliberately trying to make Eden feel more


    ufortable.


    What Eden can do was to indulge her bad intentions.


    He turned his head, bit Minnie''s face gently, and said, "Baby, just bully me. Bully me badly."


    There was nothing wrong with these words.


    However, if she listened carefully, she can tell what this man was referring to.


    Minnie was speechless for a moment.


    This guy made use of every bit of time to behave like a hoodlum to her.


    Minnie pushed Eden away and said, "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    Eden hugged Minnie again and said, "Then I''ll give the medicine again."


    She was really speechless.


    Was this guy really going to give her medicine?


    Or continue to take her the medicine and do something bad?


    Eden knew Minnie''s thoughts, and immediately said, "Baby, don''t think so badly of me. I really want to


    give you medicine. It''s said that you have to apply it three times a day, so that you can recover quickly."


    Okay, what else can she do?


    Anyway, if Eden decided to do something bad, she won''t be the one who suffered in the end.


    Sure enough, after Eden finished giving Minnie the medicine, he said to Minnie, "Baby, good night."


    After speaking, Eden kissed Minnie on the forehead and walked into the bathroom.


    Minnieughed unceremoniously. After all, she thought Eden was so cute like this.

 Chapter 671 Going To Sea Together?

    Chapter 671 Going To Sea Together?


    Chapter 671 Going to sea together?


    The next day.


    Eden and Minnie went to bed early the night before and woke up early the next morning.


    Eden rebooked the ferry, and after breakfast at the hotel, he and Minnie set off for South Ind.


    The two came here with nothing, but now they dragged a suitcase to the ind.


    Before they set off, he even wanted to send the suitcase back to Innisrial, but Minnie pped him on


    the arm.


    This guy was really used to being a spoiled person, and didn''t even want to pull a suitcase.


    Eden naturally listened to Minnie for everything.


    After finally winning her heart, he naturally listened to her in everything.


    With Eden''s attitude now, he would probably agree immediately if he was asked to give his life to


    Minnie.


    It took an hour from Ancegan to South Ind by ferry.


    Although it was not the first time for Minnie to take a ferry, she still got seasick.


    She leaned on Eden''s shoulder, and her whole body was limp.


    Fortunately, the wound that was caused by Eden before was healed now.


    Otherwise, she must be in the mood to kick Eden to death now.


    Eden''s heart ached so much that he kissed and coaxed Minnie with his arms around her.


    Thankfully, they arrived at South Ind in only one hour.


    Although it was still early, the sun on South Ind was already shining high above the head.


    Minnie felt a little exhausted after being exposed to the sun, and she was really helpless about this.


    She never thought of herself as a delicate person, and never thought that there would be a day when


    she would be aplete rookie.


    Minnie felt ashamed to death. She was in Eden''s arms, full of worry and meticulous care.


    The two took a car to Eden''s vi on South Ind. As he said, it was a single-family vi by the sea. On


    South Ind, which was not that big, he had his own private beach.


    Minnie was shocked again by Eden''s arrogance.


    No need to ask, she knew how high the market price of such a vi will be.


    Eden pushed open the door of the vi and let Minnie in first.


    The decoration here was very simple, unlike Eden''s home in Innisrial, and it had been carefully


    designed.


    On the contrary, Minnie liked it better here, which gave her a very peaceful feeling.


    Eden said, "Take a rest first, and I''ll take you to eat seafoodter."


    Minnie nodded and walked to the balcony.


    From this position, she can directly have a panoramic view of the entire sea.


    Eden hugged Minnie from behind, put his chin on Minnie''s shoulder, put his lips on her ear, and kissed


    her cheek from time to time.


    Minnie was made a little ufortable by him, and raised her hand to push Eden away from her.


    However, Eden did not let Minnie seed, but hugged Minnie even harder.


    Minnie soon stopped struggling.


    She chuckled and said, "Eden, are you asking for it?"


    Eden''s body stiffened, and he immediately thought of his miserable situationst night, andughed


    helplessly.


    He regretted again. Why was he so out of his mind at the time?


    However, even in this state, Eden still hugged Minnie and refused to let go.


    Minnie turned around from Eden''s arms. She raised her eyes, and looked at Eden with winking eyes.


    Just one nce made Eden''s body stiffen even more.


    Eden felt like burning by Minnie, and finally bit her neck hard, then turned and walked into the


    bathroom.


    Minnie giggled, overjoyed at Eden''s reaction.


    Eden can do nothing but pampered her.


    He took a cold shower for half an hour, changed his clothes and came out of the bathroom.


    Minnie had fallen asleep on the sofa because of the seque of seasickness.


    Eden was helpless. The temperature in this room was very low because of the air conditioner, but she


    was really not afraid of getting sick?


    Eden came over and covered Minnie with a nket.


    Minnie noticed it and opened her eyes.


    "Why don''t you go back to sleep in the room?" Eden asked.


    Minnie said, "I didn''t want to fall asleep."


    Eden carried her up from the sofa and said, "Then go to the room and sleep for a while."


    Minnie nodded, letting Eden carry her back to the room.


    However, Eden had just put Minnie on the bed when the doorbell rang.


    Minnie looked at Eden suspiciously, and asked, "Did I hear wrong?"


    Eden also frowned, and his face was full of bewilderment.


    He stroked Minnie''s head soothingly and said, "I''ll go and have a look. You sleep first."


    Minnie nodded and let Eden open the door.


    Eden felt it very strange. Although the vi was cleaned regrly every week, before he came, he''d


    told the cleaner that he didn''t need toe this week.


    So, now that the doorbell was ringing, Eden was really full of doubts.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, when Eden opened the door, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he said helplessly, "Why


    are you here?"


    Standing outside were Walter, April, Casey, Kelvin, Ben and Tilly.


    Walter said, "You''re allowed toe over, but we''re not?"


    Eden had always been a little timid when facing Walter.


    He immediately said, "Walter, don''t say that. I''m just surprised you came here suddenly."


    Walter said, "Do you think we can stay in Innisrial well now?"


    Eden looked at Walter even more puzzled, not knowing what he meant.


    Walter didn''t exin anything, but walked in with April in his arms.


    Last night, he was so embarrassed by Patrick, and when he returned to the room, he thought Patrick,


    who was so scheming, would probably do something to him.


    So, without thinking too much about it, he took April here.


    Originally, Walter didn''t intend to bring April to South Ind, but Tilly and Casey found out about it. The


    two knew that Eden brought Minnie to South Ind, and he''d sessfully chased her, so they were


    about toe and join in the fun.


    What can Walter do? He can onlye here with April.


    The six people sat down on a couch. Eden looked at them who seemed to n to stay here with him.


    Eden said, "You just arrived. Don''t you go back to rest?"


    Several of them had houses here, so there was really no need to get together.


    When Walter heard his words, he just wanted toe over to say hello to him, but he said, "We don''t


    want to rest. Where is your girlfriend? Let''s go to sea together."

 Chapter 672 Can They Not Return To Innisrial?

    Chapter 672 Can They Not Return To Innisrial?


    Chapter 672 Can they not return to Innisrial?


    When Minnie was mentioned, Eden''s expression softened.


    He said, "My girlfriend''s seasick and resting."


    Everyone was speechless.


    So, Eden was disying their affection.


    Headed by Walter, everyone looked at Casey in unison.


    Casey shrank back behind Kelvin.


    She was just curious but didn''t expect this guy was rude and really disyed their affection.


    What can she do?


    She didn''t think of it at all.


    Kelvin touched Casey''s head and said, "Why don''t we go back and rest?"


    Casey tilted her head, thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Okay."


    At this moment, Minnie came out of the room.


    She heard voices in the room, but she never thought that there were so many people.


    After seeing clearly the people sitting on the couch, Minnie was dumbfounded.


    Eden heard the voice and turned to look at Minnie.


    He walked over, pulled Minnie over, hugged her in his arms, and formally introduced, "This is Minnie,


    my girlfriend."


    Minnie''s face turned red instantly.


    This guy didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    Casey was the first to jump out, and called out with a smile, "Hello, Minnie, Eden''s girlfriend."


    Minnie was shy.


    Logically speaking, she was an employee under Aimee and Kelvin.


    So, Casey was her senior''s wife...


    Especially, other people called her the same way.


    Immediately, Minnie''s legs were a little weak. She opened her mouth and said a little embarrassedly,


    "Dr. Prince, you can call me by my name."


    Kelvin said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. There is no work rtionship here."


    Forget it. What else can she do besides epting it?


    However, Minnie was very curious about why they all came here suddenly.


    When mentioning this, Casey was very sad and said, "I don''t know how Patrick found out about our


    secret. If we don''t leave Innisrial, maybe we will be tortured by Patrick."


    Just thinking about it scared Casey.


    Thinking of being punished by Patrick, Casey looked at Walter and said, "It''s all your fault. It''s really


    courageous of you to trick Patrick."


    Minnie didn''t know what the secret Casey was talking about was, but after hearing Eden''s exnation,


    her eyes widened.


    So, they knew that Aimee was pregnant with two babies, but they didn''t tell Patrick about it.


    But it was known by Patrick now...


    Minnie turned her head to look at Eden, and asked in a low voice, "You also participated?"


    Eden coughed lightly, raised his hand to touch his nose, and said, "No one here can escape."


    Minnie immediately got out of Eden''s arms and said, "I don''t know."


    Eden almostughed at her like this.


    He raised his hand to touch Minnie''s head, saying, "You''re my girlfriend now. Do you think Patrick will


    let you go?"


    Minnie was silent.


    What should she do about this? Looking at them like this, she understood the fear for Patrick was


    deeply rooted in their bones.


    Eden pressed against Minnie''s ear and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    Minnie had no other choice, but can only ept her fate and advance and retreat together with Eden.


    "Okay, okay, we''re all this far away from here. Let''s stop thinking about it," Casey said.


    Even if Patrick wanted to deal with them, no matter what, he will have to wait until they returned to


    Innisrial.


    So, now that they were in South Ind, they would y hard.


    When it was about having fun, Casey didn''t care about anything, but only wanted to be happy at the


    moment, which was the most important thing.


    Now that everyone was gathered together, Casey was ready to enjoy herself.


    Minnie just slept for a while, and now she was recovering well, so she was naturally ready to go out


    with everyone.


    The scenery of South Ind was very good, and the pace of life was very slow. Except for the rtively


    hot weather, there were almost no other disadvantages.


    A group of eight people, all of whom were beautiful and gorgeous, naturally became the most eye-


    catching scenery on the ind.


    Many tourists'' eyes fell on them, and they had no resistance to such handsome men and beauties.


    However, soon, everyone discovered that these eight people were simply four couples.


    This made men and women who wanted toe up to strike up a conversation feel a little upset in an


    instant.


    This was too bad. They thought there would be a romantic encounter on this ind.


    As a result, they really thought too much.


    Casey ran into a shop selling ind-style clothes and picked out a dress for each of the eight people.


    Of course, each was a couple outfit.


    Everyone had always been cooperative and all changed into charming costumes.


    Now, the group of eight of them was walking on the road, and they were even more eye-catching.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Casey was so happy that she got carried away. She took a group photo and posted it on her personal


    social ount.


    When she posted the photo, she never had the habit of blocking anyone, so it was naturally seen


    clearly by Patrick.


    Patrick was working on the files, and Miles was sitting on the sofa, handing over the work to him.


    While waiting for Patrick to sign the document, Miles browsed his personal social ount, and


    happened to see the photo posted by Casey.


    Heughed unkindly, causing Patrick to look at him with a frown.


    Patrick asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Look for yourself." Miles gestured to the phone and specifically pointed out, "On Twitter."


    Patrick felt even weirder.


    It was true that he seldom checked the social media, and now he was very surprised to hear Miles


    mention it so deliberately.


    Patrick turned on his phone, and as soon as he refreshed, he saw the photo posted by Casey.


    In the photo, eight people were wearing ind-style costumes,ughing happily under the sun.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows. No wonder he didn''t see Walter and the others this morning, it turned out


    that these guys ran out of Innisrial.


    Patrick couldn''t help butugh.


    Did they know they can run this time, but they''ll have toe back? And he can bide time for revenge.


    Could they not go back to Innisrial?

 Chapter 673 I Have To Protect Her Too

    Chapter 673 I Have To Protect Her Too


    Chapter 673 I have to protect her too


    Miles said, "Looks like you scared them too much."


    Patrick snorted lightly, put his phone away, and said, "I haven''t done anything yet."


    Miles said, "You do nothing but have scared them like this. If you do something, they will have to run


    more far away."


    Patrick heard the words, but looked at Miles meaningfully, and said, "Why didn''t you and Matilda go


    there together?"


    Miles said, "I''m not afraid of you. Besides, what can you do to my wife? Aren''t you afraid that your wife


    will take care of you?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    Sure enough, he wasn''t as shameless as Miles.


    He actually threatened him with his wife, but what to do?


    Milesughed even more presumptuously.


    He said, "Patrick, don''t y hard on your brother in the future."


    Miles the bastard was so shameless that there was no limit.


    It was rare for Miles to gain the upper hand over Patrick, which put him in an extremely good mood.


    He said, "You should try to please me. Otherwise, do you still expect Walter to help you manage the


    Patrick was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "You two really don''t have any sense of being


    an older brother."


    Miles smiled extravagantly and said. "It''s handed down from our ancestors that always make your wife


    the first thing in life. You just took the lead with Aimee. After Matilda and April are pregnant, you will be


    busy."


    Patrick was very speechless. He had expected that Miles was here waiting to say that, and now


    hearing him say it so bluntly, Patrick still found it annoying.


    He said, "I see, as far as Walter is concerned, when the timees, we still have to ask grandpa for


    help."


    Miles raised his eyebrows, agreeing with Patrick''s words very much.


    He even said, "Why don''t you go and talk to grandpa?"


    Patrick was stuck dumb again.


    Well, what else can he do? He can only be more shameless than Miles.


    But, of course, this was not something to worry about right now.


    Patrick looked at the phone again, his eyes fell on Casey''s personal social ount again, and the


    corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He tapped a few times on his phone, and immediately, there was ament under the photo.


    After Miles saw Patrick''sment, he immediatelyughed out loud.


    He unceremoniously gave Casey a thumbs up. Even though they were far from them, he could already


    imagine how scared Casey would be when she saw Patrick''sment.


    As Miles thought, Casey originally wanted to post another photo to record how happy she was now.


    However, as soon as she opened her social ount, she saw a new message prompt in an instant.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but when she tapped thement, she screamed in fright


    and almost threw the phone out.


    Fortunately, Kelvin put his arm around Casey''s waist, holding her steadily.


    Everyone looked at Casey in unison, only to see that she was panic-stricken in an instant.


    Casey put her head in Kelvin''s arms. She didn''t want to enjoy herself now but waspletely scared.


    Kelvin took the phone out of Casey''s hand and looked at the screen.


    Patrick''s reply was: "Have fun."


    Although there were only two words, it was not difficult to feel the high pressure in the words from


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Patrick.


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, and didn''t feelfortable by Patrick''sment.


    Casey hugged Kelvin''s waist, put her face in his arms, and said, "Kelvin, I''m fucked up. When I go


    back, I''ll definitely be killed by Patrick."


    Kelvin stroked Casey''s head andforted her softly, "Hey, don''t be afraid. I will protect you."


    When Casey heard the words, she seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "No, no, no,


    Kelvin, Patrick may not do anything to me, but you are different. You will definitely be dealt with by


    him."


    Kelvin was at a loss for words.


    Why did he feel she gloated in her misfortune?


    Casey rxed instantly, and said with a smile, "It''s good to be married. Ha-ha, I''m so happy."


    After finishing speaking, Casey happily withdrew from Kelvin''s arms, turned around and pulled Tilly,


    April and Minnie up, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. We are safe."


    Walter, Ben, and Eden looked at Kelvin in unison, all speechless.


    Walter directly raised his hand and patted Kelvin''s shoulder, saying, "Kelvin, you can''t spoil your wife


    like that. Look at her. You spoil her so much."


    Hearing this, Kelvin looked at Walter and said, "Walter, when you spoil April, you''re no more sensible


    than me."


    When Eden and Ben heard that Kelvin was directly attacking Walter, they immediately backed away


    from the war between the two of them.


    Kelvin dared to be so bold with Walter.


    Walter was confused.


    He stared at Kelvin for a while before uttering, "Can she be like that crazy Casey?"


    Kelvin said, "I don''t know what''s the difference. I only know that if Patrick mes, April won''t be able to


    get away with it."


    Walter thought he shouldn''t have supported this bastard to be with his sister. It''d only been a while


    since they got married, but he was doing this to a rtive like him, which made him so angry.


    However, soon, Walter thought of one thing.


    He reached out and pulled Kelvin over, holding his shoulder.


    He said, "Kelvin, what you said just now made me very unhappy, but I think your attitude is very good.


    After returning to Innisrial, you need to treat Patrick equally, you know?"


    Well, was he using him?


    Kelvin was somewhat helpless, but what can he do?


    If he didn''t protect Walter, he had to protect his wife.


    He can only let Patrick attack him.

 Chapter 674 Refresh Your Strength

    Chapter 674 Refresh Your Strength


    Chapter 674 Refresh your strength


    Innisrial.


    Even at night, the air was still hot and dry.


    Damion came out of thepany, looking fatigue.


    He had been working overtime for three consecutive days, and within three days, he slept for a total of


    three hours.


    For a project, he put all his energy into it.


    Tonight, after some breakthroughs in the project, Damion finally decided to go back to take a shower,


    change clothes, and try to get a few more hours of sleep.


    Instead of asking the driver to take him, he drove home by himself.


    Before getting into the car, the driver still asked worriedly, "Mr. Bishop, why don''t I take you back? Tired


    driving is very dangerous."


    Damion said, "It''s gettingte. You''re doing the fatigue driving too. Go back quickly."


    The driver couldn''t refuse but could only let him leave by himself.


    Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night, and there were not many vehicles and pedestrians on the road,


    so there was no need to worry so much.


    Damion was driving the car, but not very fast.


    Hispany was not too far from his residence. Even if he climbed back at a slow speed, it would take


    less than twenty minutes.


    Damion rxed a lot.


    He stopped the car at the red light ahead.


    He took his mobile phone and checked for new messages. Fortunately, there were no messages from


    his subordinates.


    The project was still proceeding smoothly, and there had been no change since he left thepany.


    Damion threw the phone back to the passenger seat. Just in time, the green light turned on and


    Damion started the car.


    However, a person appeared in his sight, a person riding a shared electric bike.


    Damion mmed on the brake, but it was toote.


    The person fell off the electric bike, and Damion heard a cry of pain through the car window.


    He quickly unbuckled his seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car.


    He saw a girl lying on the ground with a painful voice.


    Damion walked over and asked, "How are you? Are you okay?"


    The girl was so painful that she couldn''t speak now, and her one leg was still being pressed by the


    electric bike, which was obviously very bad.


    Damion didn''t dare to touch her. He went back to the car to get his mobile phone, and called the


    emergency number.


    Fortunately, there was a hospital nearby, and the ambnce arrived very quickly in a short time.


    The girl was carried into the ambnce. ording to the preliminary judgment, there was a high


    probability that her right calf was fractured.


    Without any hesitation, Damion parked the car on the parking space and got into the ambnce


    together.


    The girl had fainted from the pain now. Her face was covered with sweat, and pale.


    The ambnce arrived at the hospital quickly. The girl was wheeled into the operating room, while


    Damion sat down on the bench outside, waiting for her toe out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Things were worse than Damion expected.


    This girl had a special blood type, and the hospital''s blood bank was in urgent need, which was really


    not conducive to treatment.


    Damion had no choice but to call Patrick and seek Aimee''s help.


    Fortunately, Aimee woke up after a nap, and immediately arranged for someone to send a blood bag


    after hearing the situation.


    The operation was not over until dawn.


    Damion didn''t sleep all night again. After making sure that the girl was not in any danger, he followed


    her to the ward.


    The girl was still under anesthesia and won''t wake up for a while.


    After Damion helped herplete the hospitalization procedures, he hesitated for a while, and finally


    stayed in the ward.


    It was not until the afternoon that the girl woke up.


    She woke up in pain after the anesthetic was withdrawn.


    Before she even opened her eyes, tears were falling down, and her mouth kept muttering, "It hurts... It


    hurts so bad... It hurts..."


    The voice was not loud, but it was so pitiful.


    Damion stood up, walked to the hospital bed, and asked tentatively, "Can I call the doctor for you?"


    However, the girl didn''t seem to hear Damion''s words at all, but just kept crying out for pain.


    Damion had no choice but to call the doctor first.


    The doctor checked the girl''s condition and said, "It''s better not to get a painkiller injection. If she can


    persist for a while, it''s better. You can observe again. If it doesn''t work, I''ll give her painkillers."


    Damion nodded and sent the doctor out of the room.


    He had never encountered such a situation, so he waspletely helpless.


    Damion tried to talk to the girl to distract her attention.


    However, doing so did not have any effect.


    The girl still kept crying and screaming for pain.


    Damion couldn''t bear it, and had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Damion heard the sound and looked over, seeing Aimee and Patrick walking in.


    He froze for a moment and asked, "Patrick, Aimee, why are you here?"


    Aimee said, "After listening to your description yesterday, I guessed that her situation would be like this.


    The doctor shouldn''t give her painkillers."


    Damion said, "The doctor said she should hold on."


    Aimee said, "Leave it to me."


    Damion had no doubts about it.


    He had great confidence in Aimee''s ability.


    Aimee went to check on the girl''s condition, took out a potion from her pocket, and injected it into the


    girl''s medicine bottle.


    Seeing this, Damion was stunned for a moment, hesitated, and asked, "Aimee, what is this?"


    "It relieves pain and is good for wound recovery. I gave Casey this medicine when she was injured


    before." Aimee said.


    Damion nodded and thanked Aimee, "Thank you, Aimee."


    With a big belly, she made a special trip here, and it wasn''t the Innisrial General Hospital where Aimee


    worked. Damion was touched.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Okay, after this medicine is injected, she won''tin of pain anymore for at


    least 24 hours, and she''ll sleep soundly. You look extremely fatigue. Go back and rest."


    Damion said, "I''d better wait until she wakes up, confirm her identity, and let her familye over


    before leaving."


    Aimee didn''t force Damion to go back to rest, but, after hearing what he said, she took out a candy


    from her pocket and said, "Then eat this to replenish your energy."


    Damion took the candy and ate it obediently.


    Aimee and Patrick left without staying any longer.

 Chapter 675 You Are A Responsible And Good Person

    Chapter 675 You Are A Responsible And Good Person


    Chapter 675 You are a responsible and good person


    Damion didn''t know what Aimee was giving him, but after eating it, he did feel less tired.


    He went to ask the nurse to borrow a charger to charge the dead mobile phone before calling his


    assistant.


    As soon as the assistant heard that Damion had a car ident, he immediately asked worriedly, "Mr.


    Bishop, are you okay? Are you injured? Do you need me toe and take care of you? I think I should


    Damion interrupted his assistant helplessly.


    The assistant''s ability to work was top notch and nothing else can be faulted.


    But he was too talkative.


    If he was not interrupted in time, he can continue talking without stopping until the end of time.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Damion said, "I''m fine. I call you to ask you to send me the documents to the hospital, and buy me


    something to eat by the way."


    He was almost starving to death.


    In fact, he could obviously go out to eat, but he didn''t know what was going on with himself. He just felt


    that when the girl woke up, she had to see him, so even if he knew the girl can''t wake up for a while,


    Damion was still guarding in the hospital.


    Damion interpreted this behavior in his mind that he was a responsible person and he had to let this girl


    know that he didn''t hit and run.


    The assistant''s ability to work was top notch, and he came quickly with everything Damion needed.


    However, when the assistant saw the girl lying on the hospital bed, he still couldn''t help asking


    strangely, "Mr. Bishop, is she your girlfriend?"


    Damion frowned, looked at the assistant, and said, "You''ve worked for me for only one first day?"


    He didn''t know if he had a girlfriend?


    The assistant rubbed his nose, but still said fearlessly, "It''s not strange for you to have a girlfriend


    secretly, and there''s no need to tell me. It''s normal if I don''t know."


    Why did he feel that his assistant recognized his position so clearly?


    Damion said, "I don''t know her. Don''t talk nonsense."


    The assistant let out an "oh", but felt it even more strange.


    "You don''t know her. Isn''t it too strange that you are guarding her here?" the assistant said.


    Now Damion suddenly wondered if he was too kind to his subordinates, making him dare to say


    anything to him.


    Should he learn from Patrick and the others? One look can make these guys shut up and not dare to


    talk nonsense.


    The assistant noticed Damion''s displeasure. After all he was a man who could read his words, so he


    shut his mouth immediately.


    Damion finally got a moment of peace and said, "When I finish reading these documents, you can take


    them back. I won''t go to thepany today."


    The assistant wanted to say something, but when he saw that Damion had looked at him with warning


    eyes, he immediately closed his mouth and nodded vigorously.


    Although Damion''s temper was really good, if he was really offended, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    The assistant had been working for Damion since graduating from university, and it had been six years


    now, so he naturally knew Damion''s temperament very well.


    Although he was kidding just now, the most important thing was to be able to carefully watch what his


    senior was doing and saying. Otherwise, he would definitely lose his job.


    Though he was talkative, he was not stupid. He certainly knew that to work beside him, he must be


    capable of dealing with everything.


    After reading the documents, Damion signed the ones that should be signed, and asked the assistant


    to take back the ones that were not approved.


    The assistant still couldn''t help asking, "Are you really staying here all the time? Then, do you need me


    to bring some clothes and toiletries for you?"


    Damion thought for a moment and said, "Bring them over. There''s a reception tomorrow night. Just


    bring the suit I''m going to wear."


    The assistant was stunned again, but in the end he didn''t say anything more.


    He just unconsciously looked towards the girl on the bed.


    Did he really not know her?


    After the assistant left, Damion''s eyes fell on the face of the girl on the bed.


    There was a scrape on her cheek. Although it was confirmed with the doctor that it was impossible to


    leave a scar, looking at it like this still made Damion feel it very ring.


    He stood up and walked to the edge of the bed, only then could he see the girl''s face clearly.


    She was very fair, with a sharp chin, a small nose, and a small mouth. She had thin eyebrows, closed


    eyes, and long eyshes. It was not an exaggeration to describe her eyshes as a fan.


    Such a wound appeared on such a beautiful face, which really made Damion feel deeply guilty.


    Damion sighed softly and sat back on the sofa.


    About in the evening, the girl woke up again.


    This time, she totally woke up.


    After opening her eyes, the girl was still very confused.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time before realizing that she was in the hospital.


    When she was about to sit up, the girl heard a voice, "Don''t move."


    Damion came over, stood by the bed, and said, "Your leg is broken. You can''t move around."


    The girl looked at Damion in a daze, and after a while, she found her own voice, "Who are you?"


    Damion said, "I hit you by the car."


    The girl recalled it carefully, and what happenedst night jumped into her mind in an instant.


    She looked at Damion and said, "You''re a nice person."


    Damion was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t expect that this girl would say such a thing to him.


    The corners of Damion''s mouth curled up unconsciously, and he asked with great interest, "Why do


    you say it?"


    The girl said, "You didn''t escape when you caused the ident, which shows that you''re a responsible


    and good person."


    Damion was a little bit dumbfounded.


    He looked at the girl and said, "Your definition of a good person is really very simple."


    The girl shook her head when she heard the words, and said, "That''s not true. No everyone can be


    called a good person."

 Chapter 676 She Really Hurts

    Chapter 676 She Really Hurts


    Chapter 676 She really hurts


    Damion felt a little funny when he heard the girl say such a serious thing.


    He said, "Then you know, I must be a good person? Just because I didn''t leave you alone?"


    The girl nodded seriously and said, "This is very important. If you are a bad person, how could you care


    about me?"


    Damion shook his head helplessly, then looked at the girl again and said, "Do you know, maybe, I might


    have other ns for you?"


    The girl was obviously taken aback by Damion''s words.


    She looked at Damion and didn''t say anything for a long time. After she finally found her voice, she


    said, "But, I don''t have anything."


    Seeing her like this, Damion became rarely nasty.


    He suddenly wanted to tease her and let her know what to say and what not to say.


    Especially for men, women shouldn''t say so many nonsense words. Otherwise, they may not be able to


    bear the consequences.


    Damion licked inside his cheek lightly and said, "You''re a pretty good person, aren''t you?"


    The girl immediately hugged her arms, tightly blocking her chest.


    If she hadn''t been unable to move one of her legs, she would probably have shrunk to a corner by now.


    Damion''s evil thought became even more intense.


    He looked at the girl, and said in an even harsher tone, "Are you scared now? What''s wrong? Didn''t


    you think I''m a good person just now?"


    The girl shook her head vigorously and said, "No, you are not. You are not a good person."


    Damion chuckled, almost amused by her.


    What kind of naive girl she was? So easy to trick.


    After he hadughed enough, he turned serious and said, "Come on, I''m kidding you, you little girl.


    What can you do for me? Don''t tter yourself."


    These words still made the girl feel very ufortable.


    She frowned and said, "You don''t need to say it so harshly. Even if I don''t have much ability now, it


    doesn''t mean I won''t have it in the future. Maybe one day I''ll make a fortune, bing the richest


    person in the world."


    Hearing this, Damion couldn''t hold back after all, and was amused by her again.


    He was really surprised what was in this girl''s mind.


    This kind of daydreaming words can be said so seriously and firmly, as if it will reallye true.


    "I wish you sess," he said.


    The girl heard the teasing in Damion''s tone. Obviously he just didn''t believe her words.


    She pursed her lips, wanting to have a good talk with Damion about the possibility of her making this


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    wishe true.


    However, after thinking about it, she felt that no matter how much she wasted now, it was impossible to


    change this man''s mind, so she didn''t need to say so much.


    She still puts all these dreams in her heart, so that when she really became the richest person in the


    world, she can stand proudly in front of this man and wrong that he was wrong.


    Just thinking of this scene made her eyes glow with brilliance.


    The joy on that expression even affected Damion.


    Damion''s eyes fell on her face, and he didn''t even notice that he was infected by her smile. The


    corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up.


    When the girl came back to her senses, she saw Damion''s smile.


    For a moment, she thought that she seemed to see an immortal.


    She had never seen such a good-looking person with a smile, and it was a man.


    Her eyes were glued to Damion''s face uncontrobly.


    After Damion noticed her gaze, he coughed lightly, raised his hand and touched his nose, saying,


    "Since you''re awake now, call your family and ask them toe and take care of you."


    After all, he was a stranger to her.


    He can be responsible for all her medical expenses. Even if there were any seque in the future, he


    will not escape but be responsible to the end.


    However, with such a serious injury, it was impossible for him to take care of her himself.


    When the girl heard this, she immediately shook her head and said, "I''m in this city alone. My parents


    are not here, so don''t tell them, lest they have to worry."


    Hearing this, Damion was not surprised at all. This girl looked young, maybe she came to Innisrial to go


    to school.


    Damion said, "Then you call your friend over."


    The girl shook her head vigorously again and said, "It''s about the end of the semester, and everyone is


    busy taking exams. My major is quite difficult. If they don''t prepare well for the exam, they''ll fail. Don''t


    dy them."


    Damion looked at the girl for a while, and then said, "Could it be that you are preparing to let me take


    care of you?"


    Before the girl could answer, Damion propped himself on the fence of the bed and leaned a little closer.


    He said, "Do you really think of me as a good person?"


    The girl shook her head even harder and said, "No, no, I don''t."


    Her face was flushed red, which was caused by Damion, and her whole body became unwell.


    Damion said, "Okay, if you don''t have any family or friends, then I''ll find you a nursing worker. That''s all


    right."


    The girl immediately nodded obediently, as if she had listened to Damion''s arrangements.


    Damionughed, and knew she was scared. It seemed that she wasn''t that stupid.


    He called his assistant directly and asked him to arrange for a nursing worker toe over.


    The assistant was very efficient, and within half an hour, an honest-looking nursing assistant came


    over.


    Damion asked a few questions, exined some things, and let the worker start to work.


    From the beginning to the end, the girl just looked at Damion, didn''t interrupt, and didn''t make her


    request.


    Her resigned appearance made Damion feel helpless again.


    Damion said, "If you have any ideas, just say it. This was the nursing worker for you, and the premise


    is to make youfortable."


    The girl shook her head and said, "It''s good. It''s good like this."


    She was listening just now that the cost of hiring a nursing worker was quite high.


    ording to the preliminary judgment, she will lie on the hospital bed for one and a half months. After


    one and a half months, it was not certain whether she will be able to walk on the ground. So, the cost


    would be ...


    The girl didn''t feel well.


    Although she dreamed of bing the richest person in the world, deep down in her soul, she was


    actually stingy.


    It really hurt her to spend so much money on someone to take care of herself.

 Chapter 677 Why Did You Deceive Him?

    Chapter 677 Why Did You Deceive Him?


    Chapter 677 Why did you deceive him?


    After the nursing worker started working, Damion first asked her to buy dinner for the girl.


    When the worker came back, he was ready to leave.


    The girl looked at Damion from time to time, seemed to be struggling for a long time, and said


    tentatively, "Well, sir, can you change me to a cheaper one? This is too expensive. I have no money."


    Damion almostughed at her words.


    He said, "Who asked you to pay?"


    But the girl said, "But, your money is earned by you, and it doesn''te to you for nothing. Don''t you


    feel bad for spending it like this?"


    It was the first time for Damion to be asked such a question.


    It was also the first time he''d seen someone treat money issue ... exaggeratingly.


    The environment in which they grew up and their views in money were naturally different from ordinary


    people.


    Rather than saving money on such things, Damion paid more attention to how to earn more money.


    Money begets money, which was the foundation of eternal prosperity.


    But, obviously, the girl in front of him didn''t think so.


    Even if it wasn''t her own money, she was reluctant because of the price.


    Damion said, "Do you want to rely on your savings to make you the richest person in the world?"


    The girl looked at Damion with clean and innocent eyes, "Isn''t it possible?"


    Damion can only sigh. After all, she was a student and her point of view about money was so...


    childish.


    He said, "If money is saved by saving, don''t you feel that you have lived too hard in this life?"


    Obviously she can eat better food, but in order to save money, she ate nd bread for three meals a


    day.


    Obviously she can enjoy a morefortable life, but she was extremely harsh on herself in every


    aspect.


    Damion hadn''t lived that life, and wouldn''t have lived one.


    One of his principles was that if he wanted to live a morefortable life, he must put in the same


    amount of effort to achieve greater sess in his career.


    In this way, enjoying life became a matter of course.


    Obviously, this was the opposite of what this girl thought.


    The girl looked at Damion and said, "Maybe it''s because I don''t have the ability to make money. Maybe,


    when I make money, I''ll think the same as you."


    She was only a freshman, and the school clearly stipted that she was not allowed to work outside


    the school.


    Although she had thought of this, she was scared.


    She dared not disobey the school rules.


    Damion said, "Do what you should do at your age. You just haven''t reached the age of earning money.


    Don''t belittle yourself. I think you''re eloquent. In the future, maybe you can make money just by


    talking."


    When the girl heard this, her eyes lit up instantly.


    She looked so innocent. As she looked at Damion, her tone was full of joy, "You also think that I can


    make money in the future, right?"


    Damion was speechless.


    She was rather optimistic by only his few words.


    That was good.


    Damion didn''t know if he was influenced by this girl, but because of her words and expression, his


    mood became very happy.


    This pleasant feeling was very strange in Damion''s world.


    He had an inexplicable impulse to protect her pure and beautiful appearance, to prevent her from


    feeling theplexity of the world, and to let her live in her own fantasy forever, so she would think that


    those daydreams were so easy to achieve.


    As soon as this idea came up, Damion was really frightened.


    He suppressed his smile and said, "Okay, the nursing worker will take good care of you. If you need


    anything, contact me."


    The girl was obviously frightened by Damion''s sudden indifference. She pursed her lips, and didn''t dare


    to say anything after all.


    Seeing this, Damion felt a little helpless.


    He said, "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. There is nothing you can''t say."


    The girl seemed to be very conflicted, but still said, "But, I don''t know your name yet. How can I find


    you?"


    It was only then that Damion remembered that his contact information was only given to the nursing


    worker just now, but not to this girl.


    So, Damion took out a business card from his pocket, handed it to the girl, and said, "This is my


    business card. You can call me if you need anything."


    The girl took Damion''s business card, and her eyes fixed on it.


    Damion''s business card was very chic, and from the details above, it can be seen how much he was a


    person who paid attention to details.


    The girl''s eyes were fixed on the name on the card, Damion Bishop.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was really nice.


    Damion looked at her expression and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "No, I just think it looks pretty."


    Damionughed. She was just a young girl and couldn''t even tell a lie.


    He didn''t say anything more, and the time was almost up. He still had something to do at night and


    needed to leave.


    Just when Damion was about to leave, he heard the girl say, "My name is Ivy Griffin."


    Damion froze for a moment. The surname was not verymon.


    But...


    Damion thought of something, smiled at Ivy, and said, "Your name is dangerous. Why don''t you pay


    attention to it at all?"


    Ivy frowned, apparently not understanding what Damion meant.


    She looked at Damion strangely and asked, "Why is my name dangerous?"


    Damion was very helpless by her. Forget it. Maybe he couldn''t exin clearly with her for a while.


    So, Damion said, "Okay, now you know my contact information. If you have any questions, just call me.


    I said I''ll be responsible for you. You don''t need to worry about others. Yes, as for the money you are


    worried about, you don''t need to do so too. You just need to take good care of yourself, and getting well


    is the most important thing, you know?"


    Ivy obediently nodded in agreement.


    Damion smiled, then turned and left the ward.


    After Damion left, Ivy''s face was no longer innocent.


    She fell silent, lying on the pillow. And her eyes were full of sadness.


    She actually told a lot of lies. She had no family, no friends, and was in school. These were all lies.


    She had no family, no friends, and she was not a student.


    She was a migrant worker who came to Innisrial to work alone.


    However, she didn''t know why she said those words to Damion.


    Ivy almost wanted to p herself that why can''t she be honest?


    Why did she lie to him?

 Chapter 678 SheS Also Very Melancholy

    Chapter 678 She''S Also Very Mncholy


    Chapter 678 She''s also very mncholy


    When the nursing worker came back, she saw that Ivy was not quite right.


    She thought it was Ivy''s wound that hurt too much, and immediately asked, "Are you okay? Do you


    need me to call the doctor toe and take a look for you?"


    Ivy shook her head and said, "I''m fine, thank you."


    Seeing that she was really fine, the nursing worker said, "Eat first. I''ve asked the doctor, and I bought


    all the food you can eat. Mr. Bishop told you that you must eat well. It''s nutritious, which is conducive to


    the recovery of the wound."


    Ivy looked at the exquisite dishes served by her, and the guilt in her heart became stronger.


    She really felt that she was doing something wrong.


    How could she do that?


    Seeing that her expression was not right, the nursing worker asked again, "Are you really okay?"


    Ivy shook her head and said, "I''m really fine. Thank you so much. I''m fine."


    The nursing worker said, "You must not hide it from me. I''m a professional nursing worker. I''m very


    good at taking care of patients. If you have any difort, please tell me in time. I''ll call the doctor for


    you in time."


    Ivy''s eyes turned red.


    It never urred to her that the warmth she felt in this city came from a nursing worker.


    Although she had never been acquainted with anyone before, the stranger she met for the first time


    gave her such warmth, which really moved her.


    Ivy said, "Thank you. I''ll definitely tell you. You don''t have to worry about me."


    The nursing worker felt relieved when she heard her insisting that she was fine.


    She said, "Then hurry up and eat. Mr. Bishop appointed this restaurant. He said that I''ll buy three meals


    from this ce in the future, but if you want to eat something else, you can also tell me in advance. I''ll


    buy ording to what the doctor told you to eat."


    Looking at those exquisite lunch boxes, Ivy thought of something, and immediately asked, "Are they


    very expensive?"


    The nursing said, "Mr. Bishop said that money is not a problem. He gave a lot of money for food


    expenses, just to let you eat well."


    Ivy was taken aback for another moment, never expecting that Damion would do this.


    He was really, really a nice guy.


    However, the better Damion treated her, the stronger the guilt was in her heart.


    Ivy even wanted to call Damion directly that she lied to him.


    She wanted to tell him not to be so kind to her. If this continued, she''ll not be able to help but lie to him


    even more.


    As soon as this idea popped up, Ivy despised herself severely in her heart.


    What was she thinking? Why did she still have such thoughts now?


    Why on earth did she be such a horrible person?


    Ivy picked up the fork, but didn''t pick up the vegetables for a long time.


    The nursing worker had been looking at her, and when she saw this, she asked again, "Are you really


    okay?"


    Ivy took a deep breath and said, "No, I just don''t know which one to eat first."


    The nursing worker smiled and said, "It''s simple. Drink the soup first. It''s good for the stomach."


    Ivy obediently picked up the soup and took a sip.


    The sweetness made Ivy seem to be involved in somefortable situation.


    She had never tasted such a sweet soup.


    Of course, she hadn''t had much soup before.


    For Ivy, drinking soup was a thing for the rich. For a poor person like her, in water was good enough.


    Ivy was instantly reluctant to drink more. She sipped it in small sips, for fear that if she drank too fast,


    the soup would be gone.


    Seeing that she had already started to drink the soup, the nursing worker didn''t urge her any more.


    She just thought this girl was very strange.


    However, she was just a person who took money to take care of others, and did not ask patients too


    much.


    Damion was rather generous.


    Not only was the sry given to her very high, but even her food expenses were included.


    She had never met such a family member of a patient. Just taking care of this patient, she felt that she


    can rest for a monthter.


    Ivy ate the food in small bites slowly.


    In the past, she was always short on time, so she gobbled up and swallowed the food in two or three


    bites, without chewing at all.


    Now, she was eating so slowly that she would have the illusion that she was some kind of socialite who


    had received training in table manners.


    Finally, after dawdling for two hours, Ivy finished her meal.


    She was so full. And now she can only lie on the bed and cannot move at all, which made her unable to


    digest at all.


    Ivy even felt that her stomach was going to burst.


    Now she was afraid that someone would make her speak, and she felt that as soon as she opened her


    mouth, she would spit it out.


    Such a feeling was of course not good, but even so, Ivy still felt very happy, never before.


    She had never eaten such delicious food. Even if she was stuffed to death, she was willing.


    It was just that it was really unwell.


    Ivy''s expression was ever-changing. She really wanted to hammer herself to death. What was she


    thinking about? In the end, Ivy still had no choice, and said to the nursing worker, "Lucy, do you have


    any way to digest?"


    She was really suffering.


    And she really wanted to spit it out now.


    Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I''ll go and buy you some indigestion tablets."


    When Ivy heard that she needed to buy medicine to help her digestion, her heart ached even more.


    It was about money again.


    She can''t spend money in this way.


    Ivy said quickly, "No, no, Lucy, just get me some vinegar."


    Lucy was a little overwhelmed.


    Where was she going to get the vinegar for her?


    However, since it was the patient''s request, as a nursing worker, the most important thing was to follow


    the order.


    Lucy said, "All right, wait for me. I''ll go buy a bottle of vinegar."


    Why was she going to buy again?


    Ivy quickly stopped her and said, "No, no, don''t go. I''ll just lie down for a while, and I''ll be fine."


    She really wanted to cry now. Was this world against her?


    Money was used in everywhere.


    But what can she do?


    Living in such a world, she was very mncholy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 679 You Came So Early

    Chapter 679 You Came So Early


    Chapter 679 You came so early


    Damion went to a banquet at night, and it didn''t end until eleven o''clock.


    He drank a lot of wine, and had a headache.


    After getting into the car, Damion raised a hand to block his eyes.


    Seeing this, the driver asked, "Mr. Bishop, would you like some sober medicine?"


    Damion said, "No, just rest for a while."


    These guys, who drank with him when they got the chance, really thought he was easy to bully.


    The driver didn''t say anything more, but just asked, "Mr. Bishop, where are you going now?"


    Damion originally wanted to go to thepany because he hadn''t been there all day today. Although


    the assistant had taken documents to him for approval, there were some things that still needed him to


    go to thepany to see, so he can rest assured.


    However, when the words came to his lips, Damion somehow said, "Go to the hospital."


    The driver knew that Damion bumped a girlst night, so he med himself very much for this.


    If,st night, he had insisted on sending Damion back, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Therefore, the driver didn''t dare to say anything. He started the car and drove towards the hospital.


    The ce where the banquet was held was far away from the hospital. Even though it waste at night


    and there were no cars or pedestrians on the road, it still took more than an hour to arrive there.


    When they arrived at the hospital, it had been past 12 o''clock in the morning.


    Damion didn''t get out of the car, but sat in the back seat. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The driver didn''t dare to say anything more, and didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    He was just hesitating, not understanding why he came to the hospital suddenly.


    Moreover, after arriving at the hospital, he did not get out of the car.


    This was so weird.


    However, the driver didn''t dare to ask.


    In fact, at this time, even if Damion got out of the car, it would be of no use.


    At this time, it had already passed the visiting hours, and he couldn''t get in at all.


    It was not like Damion didn''t know this, but he still came over.


    Regarding his behavior, Damion fell into deep thought.


    What was wrong with him?


    However, he had already arrived so he didn''t want to leave so soon.


    He just sat in the car like this, as if he had entered another world, without saying a word.


    It wasn''t until 2 o'' clock in the morning that the driver had quietly yawned twice before Damion said,


    "Go back."


    The driver immediately cheered up and started the car.


    After taking Damion back to his nearest residence, the driver heard Damion say, "I''ll give you a day off


    tomorrow. Don''te pick me up."


    The driver nodded, thanked Damion, and left.


    Damion returned home, but didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    In front of his eyes, all was that innocent and beautiful face.


    She took the dream of making money for granted.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It seemed that in her world, as long as she worked hard, she will not be disappointed.


    Damion didn''t know how long it had been since he had seen such a pure beauty.


    He stood by the window. As he looked at the night outside the window, the corners of his mouth curled


    up unconsciously.


    It was really fresh. How could such a girl remind him of it?


    Damion raised his hand andnded it on the French window.


    His fingertips were writing and drawing on the, and after a while, he actually wrote a name.


    Ivy Griffin.


    This name was quite nice.


    However, this surname was indeed very special.


    Damion actually thought of a family, not from Innisrial, and had nothing to do with them.


    He just didn''t know if there was any connection between Ivy and that family.


    Damion withdrew his thoughts, wiped the window a few times, then turned and went to the bathroom.


    It was really terrible.


    His thought became more and more absurd.


    These strange thoughts upy Damion''s mind, making him very annoyed now.


    He even wanted to know what was in his mind, and how could he think of so many ridiculous things.


    However, all of this was brought to him by that girl.


    This made Damion even more dumbfounded.


    He thought that he must not be busy enough, and that was why he always thought about these messy


    things.


    After confirming this, Damion did not go back to his room to sleep after taking a shower, but went to the


    study, turned on theputer, and continued to work.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Damion stretched and stood up from the chair.


    He went to the kitchen, made himself a cup of coffee, and stood in front of the French window again.


    He didn''t know if he used too much force when writing her namest night, but now he can still see the


    imprint of the two words.


    Damion''s brow furrowed suddenly.


    This feeling was really bad.


    What happened to him?


    Or was there something wrong with the ss? Even if the two words were written casually, it cannot be


    wiped off.


    Then he was going toin to the developer of this house. What kind of materials were used here,


    and why was it so unreliable?


    Damion was shocked again by his absurd idea.


    He gulped down the coffee abruptly,ughing lowly.


    "Damion, I think you are sick." Damion said to himself.


    However, what happened next made Damion feel that he really had serious illness.


    He actually changed his clothes and left the house.


    Moreover, after getting into the car, he drove directly towards the hospital without thinking too much


    about it.


    Damion didn''te to his senses until he reached the parking lot of the hospital.


    His hands holding the steering wheel were tightly clenched together.


    What was he doing?


    Last night''s visit was not enough, and now it was early in the morning, and he actually came over


    again?


    "Damion, you''re so sick!" Damion cursed in a low voice.


    However, he finally got out of the car, walked into the inpatient building with a nk face. Then he


    walked into the elevator, pressed the button, walked out of the elevator, and walked to the door of the


    ward.


    Damion didn''t go in immediately, but stood in front of the ward for a long time.


    At this time, he didn''t know if Ivy was awake or not.


    He didn''t bring her breakfast, or he should buy her a breakfast first.


    Just as he was thinking, the door of the ward was opened.


    When the nursing worker saw that it was Damion, she was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and


    said, "Mr. Bishop, you came so early."

 Chapter 680 Completely Different

    Chapter 680 Completely Different


    Chapter 680 Completely different


    Damion nodded and asked in a very gentle voice, "How is she? Did she sleep well?"


    Lucy shook her head and said, "It seems that she ate too muchst night, and didn''t sleep all night. I


    told her that I would buy indigestion tablets for her, but she didn''t agree, so she just carried it. However,


    lying on the bed and not having much exercise can''t digest the food."


    When Damion heard this, he was a little surprised and dumbfounded at the same time.


    He said, "She didn''t let you buy medicine because she didn''t want to spend money?"


    Lucy said, "Mr. Bishop, you''re right."


    Lucy actually couldn''t figure it out. Damion was so generous. Obviously he was the one who was not


    short of money, but why was Ivy extremely stingy?


    Asking her to spend a penny was like killing her.


    Lucy was torturedst night.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the reward this time was really high, she really wanted to quit.


    This was the first time she had seen such a patient.


    Damion said, "Thank you for your hard work, but you should do what she wants. If you have any


    questions, pleasemunicate with me."


    Lucy nodded and said, "Mr. Bishop, your girlfriend is really happy with you."


    With such a boyfriend, she was already envious just by looking at him.


    However, what she envied was not that she didn''t have such a boyfriend. Lucy was already old and


    wished her daughter could have such a boyfriend in the future.


    Damion was taken aback by her words, but didn''t exin anything.


    He said, "Is she still awake? I''ll go in and see her."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lucy said, "She''s still awake. Mr. Bishop, you can go and apany her first, and I''ll buy breakfast."


    Damion nodded and said, "You''d better buy indigestion tablets."


    Lucy responded and walked towards the elevator.


    Damion simply found it ridiculous. How could this girl have so many interesting things happening to


    her?


    He didn''t realize at all that his mood became extra joyful because he knew about Ivy''s situation.


    Raising his hand and pushing open the door of the ward, Damion walked in.


    Ivy was staring at the ceiling with her eyes open, and didn''t think too much when she heard the voice.


    She thought it was the nursing workering in again, and said, "Lucy, did you forget something?"


    However, no voice responded to her.


    Ivy rolled her eyes strangely and looked towards the door.


    This time, she froze.


    She was now lying on the bed. Her face had not been washed, her teeth had not been brushed, and


    her hair had not beenbed. Even the hospital gown on her body had been messed up and


    crumpled because she had been lying down for too long.


    However, she appear in front of Damion.


    Ivy literally wanted to die on the spot.


    She hadn''t paid so much attention to her image before, but at this moment, there was no reason that


    she just didn''t want Damion to see her like this.


    Without thinking, Ivy pulled the quilt over and covered her head.


    Damion was so angry that he was speechless, and said to Ivy, "Am I so scary?"


    Ivy immediately said in a muffled voice, "No, no, I''m too scary."


    As she said that, she tightened the quilt in her hands, as if she was afraid that Damion woulde and


    grab it.


    Damion did exactly that.


    He walked over directly, tugging at the quilt in Ivy''s hands.


    Ivy couldn''t hold it, so she could only let him throw the quilt.


    With a downcast face, Ivy looked at Damion and said, "I think I can understand what you said


    yesterday. You''re indeed not a good person."


    Damion was speechless again.


    Ivy said, "How can youe to lift the quilt so early in the morning? Under the quilt is a young and


    beautiful girl like me. You''re very wrong."


    Damion said, "So, do you think I should do something to you, a young and beautiful girl, so that I can


    be convinced of the crime you gave me?"


    Ivy stared at Damion in astonishment. It was really hard to believe that when he said this, his tone was


    serious.


    She was obviously ming him. Why did he continue to follow her words?


    He didn''t even make an excuse for himself.


    Why was this person so unreasonable?


    Damion said, "Okay, I''m very busy today. I don''t have much time to y with you. Why didn''t you ask


    Lucy to buy indigestion tablets for you?"


    Ivy simply felt ashamed.


    How could he know such a shameful thing so quickly?


    Why did Lucy tell him about it?


    Ivy said, "I didn''t need to."


    Damion said, "She just said you didn''t sleep all night because of your stomach upset. What do you


    want to do?"


    Ivy became even more depressed and said, "I didn''t want to do anything. I just thought I didn''t need it. I


    didn''t sleep, and it wasn''t because of this. I just slept too much during the day and couldn''t sleep. I''m a


    night people. Is that wrong?"


    Damionughed. Sure enough, what he said yesterday was not wrong.


    She was really eloquent.


    He almost believed her words so convincingly.


    He said, "I said I''ll be responsible for you. You don''t need to save me money, and my money can''t be


    saved by you with a box of indigestion tablets."


    Hearing this, Ivy finally couldn''t help but sighed.


    She looked at Damion and said, "Are you very rich? That''s why you don''t treat money like money?"


    Damion said, "I have money, and I don''t treat money as money, are two different things. Whether I have


    money or not, I''ll treat money as money. On the contrary, because I have money, I''ll be more generous.


    But the way I treat money is not your way."


    Ivy was almost stunned by Damion.


    However, she understood it.


    Damion was telling her that they were people from two worlds, and their views werepletely


    different.

 Chapter 681 Why WouldnT She Be Happy?

    Chapter 681 Why Wouldn''T She Be Happy?


    Chapter 681 Why wouldn''t she be happy?


    Ivy closed her mouth, limp, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Seeing her like this, Damion sighed that he had stimted her.


    He said, "You don''t need to think about anything based on my ideas. There is nothing wrong with your


    own ideas. It has something to do with your growth experience. They have made you."


    Hearing this, Ivy looked at Damion and asked, "Do you think I''m very childish?"


    Damion didn''t speak, but the look on his face told Ivy that he thought so.


    Ivy became even more sad and disappointed.


    Seeing this, Damion was a little dumbfounded.


    This girl really had all her emotions showed on her face.


    He said, "I think what you think is beautiful and innocent, but cute."


    Hearing this, Ivy looked up at Damion with uncontroble joy.


    Damion curled the corner of his mouth. She was too coaxable.


    Lucy bought breakfast, and even brought Damion''s.


    It was from the same restaurant as yesterday. Apart from breakfast, there was a box of indigestion


    tablets.


    When Ivy saw this, her face turned red unconsciously.


    How could it be so embarrassing?


    Seeing her expression, Damion smiled and said, "In this way, you can let go and eat."


    Ivy wanted to beg him not to mention this matter again, because she really had shame.


    However, she had already lost her face, and it was toote to exin something now.


    Ivy stopped thinking about so many things. Anyway, when Damion found out that she lied to him, she


    would be even more ashamed.


    Ivy didn''t think about those things that would only happen in the future.


    What she was more concerned about now was what she would have for breakfast.


    She was not really hungry, but didn''t know if eating breakfast will make her have bad digestion again.


    Ivy rubbed her belly, hesitating whether to eat or not.


    Seeing her like this, Damion smiled and said, "Lucy has bought the indigestion tablets. Eat whatever


    you want. Don''t treat yourself badly."


    Ivy''s face turned red unconsciously that Damion teased her.


    Damion didn''t know why he did so, but he just thought that teasing her was very fun. He didn''t want to


    do anything, but just wanted to see her being made various expressions.


    Heughed out loud unceremoniously.


    Ivy took a deep breath and said, "That''s fine, then I''ll take a tablet first, and then start enjoying my


    breakfast."


    As she said that, she really reached out to get the box of tablets.


    Damion just wanted to tease her, not really wanting her to take medicine.


    No one really liked having this kind of thing.


    He stretched out his hand, took the tablet back from Ivy''s hand, and said, "Do you have to eat so


    much? Don''t you know how to control it?"


    Suddenly, she didn''t know what she should do.


    Why did this man suddenly change?


    Lucy said, "I bought some porridge and some things that are easy to digest. You don''t have to worry.


    Just eat it boldly, and you won''t feel as ufortable asst night."


    Ivy didn''t say anything else, but waited obediently for Lucy to help her set up the breakfast.


    This was a millet chicken porridge. In fact, Ivy didn''t like porridge.


    Eating porridge was not enough. Every time she had porridge, she would starve to death in a short


    time.


    However, now she didn''t need to work or do coolies, so naturally she didn''t have any physical exertion,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and it didn''t matter if she had porridge.


    Damion''s breakfast was preserved egg and lean pork porridge.


    He had some winest night, and now he was indeed hungry.


    So, without being polite, he started to have his breakfast.


    Ivy found that Damion was eating breakfast in a very gentle way, without making any noise at all.


    Ivy had always seen some kind of rude men. In order to hurry, although some was really hungry, most


    of them were unmannerly.


    It was the first time for Ivy to see Damion like this.


    She unconsciously took a few more nces, and even the way she ate breakfast became more


    delicate.


    She unconsciously imitated Damion''s movements, as if, in this way, the gap between her and him


    would not be that big.


    However, this kind of thing can''t be imitated overnight. Damion''s self-cultivation had been engraved in


    his bones since he was a child.


    Ivy studied for a long time, but didn''t even learn a little bit, and almost knocked over the bowl.


    She suddenly thought that she just made a poor imitation.


    Her mouth ttened unconsciously, and Ivy suddenly lost her appetite.


    She only had half a bowl of porridge, then put down the spoon, andy down quietly back on the bed.


    Damion and Lucy looked at her together, and Lucy became anxious, thinking it was her mistake, and


    quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you eating so little? Isn''t it not to your appetite?"


    Ivy said quickly after hearing the words, "No, I''m not hungry yet. I can''t eat a little bit."


    She tried to make her voice sound normal, but Damion noticed something.


    Damion frowned, stood up, walked over, and said, "Is your stomach upset? Do you want me to call the


    doctor?"


    Ivy immediately shook her head and said, "No, no, I''ll be hungry at noon, and I''m really not hungry now.


    Besides, although I ate a little less, I have eaten breakfast, which is good for my stomach. Fine, don''t


    worry about it."


    Hearing what she said, Damion didn''t say anything more.


    He was about to go to thepany, so he said to Lucy, "Buy something she likes for lunch, and if you


    need anything, call me."


    Lucy nodded and agreed.


    After Damion left, Ivy was totally downcast.


    She stared straight at the ceiling, and kept moaning in her heart.


    What was she thinking?


    Why feeling lost?


    They were essentially from two worlds, so why was she unhappy?

 Chapter 682 How Can You Make Me Meet Other People Like This?

    Chapter 682 How Can You Make Me Meet Other People Like This?


    Chapter 682 How can you make me meet other people like this?


    South Ind.


    It can be said that Eden and his group had fun in South Ind.


    Eden asked Aimee to give Minnie a few days off, and even used the reason of honeymoon.


    Aimee was very helpless about this. What kind of person was she in Eden''s heart? She actually let him


    use such a reason to ask her for leave.


    This was simply too much.


    Patrick yed tricks on the side and asked Aimee to tell Eden that since he thought so badly of her,


    she would not give Minnie a vacation and let here back to work immediately.


    Regarding this, Aimee can only describe her husband as a childish person.


    Of course, even though Patrick said that, it was only a joke.


    All he cared about was always his wife.


    As for those guys, he will only wait for them toe back, and then deal with them.


    Eden and the others didn''t know what Patrick was nning. ording to Casey''s words, whatever


    happened to them when they got back, living the day was all that mattered.


    All eight of them directly lived in Eden''s vi. There were enough rooms, and it would be more


    convenient to take actions together.


    Everyone enjoyed themselvestest night, and it was already afternoon when they woke up today.


    The first one to wake up was Tilly.


    She had fun with Caseyst night, and fell asleep without eating anything.


    Right now she woke up hungry.


    She was lying in Ben''s arms, muttering. And her voice was pitiful.


    Tilly pushed Ben and said, "Ben, I''m hungry. Can you take me to eat?"


    Ben was still sleeping. When he heard Tilly''s voice, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    He said, "Hungry? Didn''t you have enoughst night?"


    Tilly was in a daze, so she didn''t think about what Ben meant by that, but responded directly, "no".


    As she spoke, she kicked Ben with her foot and said, "I''m really hungry. Hurry up and take me to eat."


    However, in the next second, Ben turned over and pinned Tilly down.


    Tilly eximed, but didn''t react for a long time.


    What was happening?


    Why did he suddenly fall on her?


    Ben said, "Okay, I''ll feed you."


    After Tilly came to her senses, it was no longer possible to refuse Ben.


    She justy on the bed wanting to cry. Her whole body was made to have no strength at all.


    This man, who was a beast at all, actually made her like this.


    Ben was very happy physically and mentally. He hugged Tilly, kissed and coaxed her, and he finally


    woke up. He knew that when Tilly said she was hungry, she was really hungry.


    Ben rubbed his nose and said, "I''m going to get you something to eat."


    All Tilly wanted now was to gnaw at Ben''s bones and swallow his flesh.


    Thinking of this, Tilly really grabbed Ben''s arm, brought it to her mouth, and took a bite.


    She bit so hard that Ben let out a soft cry unconsciously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the next second, Ben said, "It seems that you still have a lot of strength."


    As soon as Tilly heard Ben say that, she became even more cowardly.


    She immediately shook her head and said, "I don''t. I''m very tired. Ben, don''t do that."


    She was really scared.


    Being "bullied" by Ben like this really made her very sad.


    Ben really scared Tilly.


    She never knew that Ben could be so bad. Although it was not so early in the morning, it was because


    it was already afternoon that it seemed that Ben was really going too far.


    Ben said, "Okay, I don''t ''bully'' you anymore. Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll get it for you."


    Tilly said, "Anything, anything."


    As long as she can eat something that can be put into her mouth immediately, she can do anything.


    Ben nodded and said, "Wait for me obediently."


    Ben went out of the room and went to the kitchen. He happened to see Minnie cooking, so he asked


    Minnie to help prepare Tilly''s food.


    Minnie looked at Ben suspiciously and asked, "Is Tilly not awake?"


    Ben felt a little embarrassed, and said embarrassingly, "She hasn''t woken up yet. Staying in bed."


    Minnie didn''t ask any questions, but started to help cook two more servings.


    What she cooked was noodles, and it was really because they were too "busy"st night, and now they


    hadn''t eaten for a long time. So it was better to eat something that was easy to digest.


    Ben wasn''t picky about these, and when Minnie was done cooking, he brought them into the room.


    When he got back to the room, Ben saw that Tilly had fallen asleep on her back.


    This sleeping position of hers really gave him a headache.


    Especially, after going through such an intimate thing just now, Tilly was naked, and there were still


    those marks, which naturally let Ben see clearly.


    Such a scene was simply a huge shock to Ben.


    Feeling a little helpless, he walked towards Tilly, stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt to wrap Tilly


    around.


    It wasn''t until those marks were gone that Ben let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was really terrible. If he continued like this and saw those scenes again, he was afraid that he will


    really never be a gentleman again.


    Ben didn''t want to be such a beast after all.


    After wrapping Tilly up, he said, "Honey, get up and eat, and go to sleep after eating."


    Although Tilly had fallen asleep, she was really hungry.


    As soon as she heard that it was time to eat, her eyes opened immediately, and she was surprises


    when she looked at Ben.


    She asked, "What''s delicious?"


    "Miss Thomas made noodles. Get up and eat." Ben said.


    As soon as Tilly heard that Minnie made the noodles, she looked at Ben suspiciously and asked, "Is


    there any mistake? How did I remember she can''t cook?"


    During the time when they were in South Ind, they didn''t eat out every meal, but sometimes they


    cooked at home.


    Minnie didn''t know how to cook, which was certified by Eden.


    Now, he actually told her that Minnie cooked the noodles herself, which made Tilly very surprised.


    Ben said, "It looks pretty good. Try it. If you don''t like it, I''ll get you something else."


    Tilly nodded, obediently got up from the bed, and it was only at this time that she realized that she was


    still naked.


    She unceremoniously kicked Ben''s body and said, "Look at what you did?! how do you let me meet


    them like this?"

 Chapter 683 Make Her Feel Extraordinarily High

    Chapter 683 Make Her Feel Extraordinarily High


    Chapter 683 Make her feel extraordinarily high


    It was painful for Ben to be kicked by Tilly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He clutched his leg and said, "Tilly, I''m your dear boyfriend. Are you really not afraid to kick me to


    death?"


    Tilly said, "Stop bluffing me. I didn''t kick in strange ces."


    She still knew what she was doing. After all, she loved him very much, so she was not willing to really


    hurt him.


    Ben said, "You''re just infuriating. And I haven''t given you a long memory, so you dare attack me like


    this."


    As soon as Tilly heard Ben''s words, she became even more angry that this bad guy really dared speak.


    Did he know how much he had gone too far?


    Tilly snorted softly, climbed out of the bed, went to find a nightgown and put it on herself.


    When she was full, she will deal with this man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t really know that bullying her truly


    made her unhappy.


    Tilly picked up a fork and began to eat with big mouthfuls.


    After leaving it for a while, the temperature was just right. After eating, she feltfortable.


    Tilly found that Eden might be lying to them, because Minnie''s noodles were very good.


    Ben came over and said, "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    "Yes." Tilly''s cheeks were bulging, and she was very satisfied after eating.


    Ben saw her expression and instantly felt relieved.


    His girl had a quick temper, but she was also very easy to coax. As long as she was allowed to eat


    delicious food, she will not lose her temper at all.


    Ben said, "Then eat more."


    Tilly swallowed the noodles in her mouth, looked at Ben, and said, "Are you trying to say that when I''m


    full, you can bully me again?"


    Ben really wasn''t thinking about it this time, but he didn''t mind if Tilly needed it.


    Seeing that Ben didn''t speak, Tilly said angrily, "Ben, it''s wrong for you to do this. I''m your baby. You


    can''t just think about bullying me."


    Benughed at her words.


    He stretched out his hand, pinched Tilly''s cheek, and said, "Okay, my baby, I''ll listen to you, and I''ll do


    whatever you say."


    Tillyughed immediately, and said very happily, "Not bad. I just like you treating me like this."


    Tilly was quite delighted, and didn''t care about Ben being such a jerk before.


    After finishing the whole bowl of noodles, Tilly rubbed her belly. She drank all the soup and nothing was


    wasted.


    However, her stomach was still very empty and she was rather dissatisfied.


    Tilly pursed her lips and said, "Ben, I still want to eat. Is there anything else I can eat?"


    Ben knew that Tilly could eat a lot, so seeing that she still wanted to eat, he said, "Why don''t you


    change your clothes and I''ll take you out to eat?"


    As soon as Tilly heard it, she thought it would be more convenient to go out to eat.


    The main reason was that other people didn''t know if they were up or not.


    Minnie cooked the noodles, probably for her and Eden.


    She and Ben sponged food from them like this, and she was always embarrassed to ask Minnie to


    cook two more bowls of noodles for them, that would be too much.


    If the two of them went out to eat, they can bring food back for others.


    The more Tilly thought about it, the more she felt that this was unquestionably good.


    So, she immediately ran into the bathroom, took a quick shower, and rushed out without even putting


    on makeup.


    Based on the various traces left on her body by Ben''s previous "riots", Tilly had no other choice. In the


    South Ind, she can only wrap herself in a long beach dress.


    Ben didn''t bruise her arms, so she was able to show her arms.


    As for the neck and corbone, it was Ben who was sane and not that crazy to leave any marks.


    However, even so, Tilly couldn''t understand how this man could do such bad things to her legs.


    In the past few days, it had been impossible for her to show her thighs.


    It was simply too much.


    After changing her clothes, Tilly said to Ben with a smile, "I want to eat bean jelly first. It''s delicious."


    Aftering to South Ind, she had to eat several bowls of bean jelly every day, which was her


    favorite food in the whole ind.


    Ben was very helpless about this. He didn''t have any problems with the jelly, but every time Tilly ate it,


    she added a lot of smoothies, which made Ben quite a headache.


    Especially, when she was in her menstrual period, she would be in so much pain that she dared


    "torment" herself like this. Ben really couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, the purpose ofing to South Ind was to rx, and he also hoped that she can have


    fun. so even if he gave Tilly a little advice, telling her not to eat so much jelly, Ben wouldn''t control her


    so much so that she can let herself do whatever she wanted to.


    At most, after going back, he would make it up to her properly.


    Ben pinched Tilly''s face and said, "Babe, eat whatever you want."


    Tilly immediately became happy, hugged Ben and kissed from the left to the right. She was so


    obedient.


    Ben was turned on again by her. He directly held Tilly''s waist and said, "If you do this again, I might not


    take you out."


    As soon as Tilly heard this, she jumped out of Ben''s arms and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go. Don''t waste


    time. Don''t you hear the jelly is beckoning to me and letting me hurry up!? Let me eat it. I can''t let it


    down."


    Ben shook his head helplessly, feeling Tilly was so adorable.


    His baby, every moment, seemed to be able to make him feel that she was cute.


    Tilly and Ben walked out of the vi and went straight to the jelly shop.


    The ce where they lived was actually very far from the market.


    Tilly felt that if she drove in South Ind, she would not feel the vibe, so even though the weather was


    very hot, she asked Ben to drive her to the market together in a small electric bike.


    South Ind was neither big nor small.


    It took fifteen minutes to ride a small electric bike from the vi to the market.


    The sea breeze blew Tilly''s skirt, making her feel extraordinarily high.


    Tilly hugged Ben''s waist, put her face on his back, and suddenly felt that if she lived in South Ind all


    the time, it would be good.

 Chapter 684 Really Amazing

    Chapter 684 Really Amazing


    Chapter 684 Really amazing


    The owner of the jelly shop had long remembered Tilly because of her daily visits, and several times a


    day.


    When she saw Tilly passing by, she didn''t even need Tilly to ask, and started to make it ording to


    Tilly''s taste.


    At the beginning, Tilly tasted all the vors, and in the end, she felt that the one she had decided on


    was the best, so she ordered the same one almost every time.


    asionally when Casey came together, she will provide some new ideas.


    However, Tilly felt that it might be a matter of ingredients, so she didn''t like the ingredients Casey


    added to her.


    Arge bowl of jelly was brought to the table, and Tilly picked up a small spoon and began to eat in


    small bites.


    Her face was full of satisfaction, like a cat that had stolen a fish.


    Ben''s eyes fell on Tilly''s face. Seeing her expression at this moment, he really wanted to cherish it for


    the rest of his life.


    This was wonderful.


    Ben''s Adam''s apple rolled involuntarily.


    He said, "Tilly, when are you going to marry me?"


    Tilly was eating two servings of herbal jelly in it. Although, among all the ingredients, this was the thing


    she disliked the most, based on her experience, it will not taste good without the herbal jelly. So, even if


    she didn''t like it, she will still add it, but she ate it first.


    Her fingers holding the spoon stiffened unconsciously, then she looked up at Ben and asked, "Why are


    you so anxious about this all of a sudden?"


    Ben said, "Eden is going to pass me. Tell me, can I not be anxious?"


    Tilly tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "But, we are already preparing to meet our


    parents, so it''ll be soon. You shouldn''t be in such a hurry because you''repeting with him."


    Before she met his parents, she went shopping with April.


    However, before she could meet his parents, she was brought to South Ind by Ben.


    So, he can''t me her for this.


    Ben said, "I just suddenly felt that it would be better to marry you first, and then arrange the meeting


    with my parentster."


    Tilly frowned a little, and really couldn''t understand why Ben was in such a hurry.


    Tilly said, "But, it''s only within days. Do you want to be that hurried?"


    Ben was silent for a while, and finally said, "I think, with Eden''s shamelessness, after returning to


    Innisrial, he''ll immediately drag Miss Thomas to get the certificate."


    Tilly said, "Isn''t this good? He seems to have been chasing Minnie for a long time, and it''s time to marry


    her."


    Ben was almost pissed off by the girl''s way of thinking.


    She was apuding for others.


    Ben said, "Then you know, he''s so shameless. He''ll definitely show off to me. He just came to South


    Ind, and he seeded. I have been with you for so long, but he''s going to overtake. Do you have


    the heart to let me be bullied by him like this?"


    Tilly finally understood what Ben meant, and looked at him in surprise, but she still felt that this was


    incredible.


    Tilly said, "Ben, why didn''t I realize that before, you''re so childish?"


    Ben epted that description.


    He said, "So, baby, do you really have the heart to let me be made fun of by that guy in the future?"


    Although Tilly felt that Ben might really be thinking too much, she still couldn''t bear to see Ben care


    about this so much.


    Tilly took another bite of the jelly and said, "In that case, let''s go back to Innisrial now."


    Anyway, she was going to marry Ben, and for her, it didn''t make any difference whether it was sooner


    orter.


    However, since Ben cared so much, she naturally wanted to spoil him too.


    She was his girlfriend, his future wife, and the mother of his future child. Naturally, no matter what


    happened, she hoped that Ben can be happy.


    Ben was shocked when he heard Tilly say that.


    He actually wanted to say that when they returned to Innisrial together, the two of them would go


    directly to the registry and not give Eden a chance to overtake.


    However, now that Tilly actually said that, Ben became excited.


    He stood up straight away, held Tilly''s hand, and said, "The ferry to Ancegan should still be avable.


    Let''s go directly there now."


    Wasn''t he too anxious? Why didn''t they go back and pack their things first?


    However, Tilly suddenly became very excited and impatient.


    She looked at Ben''s face, nodded vigorously, and said, "Let''s go."


    Fortunately, when she went out, she carried a backpack with her ID card in it. As for other things, in


    Ben''s words, she shouldn''t worry about them. After the two of them got the marriage certificates, if they


    wanted toe back, they can go directly. If they didn''t, they can let Casey and the others help them


    pack up.


    Anyway, they were just some clothes, chargers, etc. It didn''t matter if they put them here.


    Although Tilly usually had some crazy moments, it was the first time for her to meet someone crazier


    than her.


    She thought that the most impulsive thing was to go on a trip at any time.


    However, now it seemed that she really knew too little.


    It should be very rare for people like the two of them to go straight to get the certificate without thinking


    too much about it.


    Until boarding the ne back to Innisrial from Ancegan, Tilly still felt very unreal.


    She squeezed her arm, and then squeezed Ben''s arm, and it was still hard to believe that the two of


    them had really boarded the ne.


    Tilly turned her head to look at Ben and said, "You should rejoice. Now, the residence permit is in my


    own hands. Otherwise, you''re so impulsive, and you have to go back to the capital with me first."


    Ben took Tilly''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "Thank you baby."


    He looked at Tilly with tenderness in his eyes.


    Tilly felt a little embarrassed when he saw her face.


    After the nended, they will be a newlywed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This was really amazing to her.

 Chapter 685 Go Back To Innisrial To Get Marriage Certificates

    Chapter 685 Go Back To Innisrial To Get Marriage Certificates


    Chapter 685 Go back to Innisrial to get marriage certificates


    The ne from Ancegan to Innisrial seemed to be coordinating with Ben and Tilly today. It was not


    dyed, and evennded ten minutes earlier.


    Tilly felt it even more incredible.


    She came out holding Ben''s hand, subconsciously sighing, "Is today a good day? How could it be so


    smooth?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ben said, "Today will be the wedding anniversary of the two of us. From now on, every day will be


    so smooth."


    Tilly was dumbfounded by Ben''s words, but soon, she agreed.


    Maybe it was, and maybe even God thought that when they got married, it was the best day.


    Tilly said, "It''s amazing. It''s like a day chosen by God, like a destiny."


    Ben curled his lips, took Tilly''s hand and kissed it again.


    He said, "I have already asked someone to take my residence permit to the registry, so we can just go


    there."


    Tilly nodded and said, "Okay."


    The two took a taxi directly to the registry. When they arrived, it was just right that they hadn''t gotten off


    work yet.


    Of course, Tilly''s clothes today were enot suitable for taking pictures. Fortunately, Ben had already


    arranged everything. Even the make-up artist hade over, quickly did a make-up and hair for Tilly,


    and brought a white shirt over.


    The two quickly went through the process, and when they got off work, the freshly made marriage


    certificates were in their hands.


    Until this moment, Tilly felt that she was still in such a trance.


    This was simply unbelievable.


    She looked at Ben, then at the marriage certificate in her hand, and said, "Ben, are we really married?


    Am I dreaming?"


    Ben said, "Yeah, we''re really married, so now, shouldn''t you call me hubby?"


    Tilly originally felt that it was so erratic and so unreal. But when she heard Ben''s words, it directly set


    her whole body on fire.


    The word "hubby" was actually not difficult to say.


    Groupies will call their idols hubby, and sometimes girls will also call their boyfriends hubby.


    But, now, the man in front of her was her true, legal, and only husband.


    Tilly opened her mouth, but didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Ben didn''t force her, but just looked at her softly.


    Tilly felt like she was drowning in Ben''s sight.


    She unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Hu... hubby..."


    After she said this title, Tilly''s feeling waspletely different.


    She couldn''t describe her mood at the moment, as if something filled her heartpletely, making her


    feel a sense of reality that she had never felt before.


    Her eye sockets suddenly turned red.


    Tilly threw herself into Ben''s arms, put her hands around his neck, and called out loudly, "Hubby, hubby,


    hubby..."


    Ben held Tilly in his arms, sped her tightly, and pressed her tightly into his arms.


    His mood was equally indescribably excited.


    His girl became his wife.


    It was so sudden, and so just right, that she became his lifelong wife.


    Ben''s arms held Tilly tight.


    Tilly was still wallowing in that feeling.


    But, soon, Tilly couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She coughed lightly, and said with some difort, "Ben, can you let me go first? I''m about to be


    strangled to death by you."


    She really felt like her waist was going to break.


    Ben just let go a little bit, but notpletely. He was still holding Tilly so tightly.


    Although Tilly felt that her waist might be broken, she still liked the feeling very much.


    So, she just let Ben hug her like this.


    However, Tilly soon asked, "Where are we going now?"


    She hadn''t met his parents yet, and she hadn''t gotten the approval of Ben''s family, so she married their


    excellent son. Tilly felt that she might be very embarrassed in the future.


    Ben said, "Go home first. You always have to meet your inws."


    Tilly immediately became cowardly and said, "Is this really okay? I''ve already married you..."


    Benughed, raised his hand and rubbed Tilly''s head, saying, "Don''t worry. They''ll like you very much."


    Otherwise, who did she think send the residence permit over?


    And who arranged for the makeup artist?


    Tilly was still a little nervous, and looked at Ben in a panic, hoping to get somefort from him.


    Ben was amused by her.


    He said, "Babe, I''m here for anything. No one will make things difficult for you."


    Tilly nodded, then looked away.


    Things had already happened, and it seemed a little too much for her to be so unreasonable.


    And it was toote.


    Therefore, the best way was to hurry up and be lovable.


    The two got into the car, and Tilly was free to watch her phone.


    Seeing her phone, she was simply taken aback.


    There were thousands of unread messages in the chat group, which almost made her phone explode.


    Tilly scrolled up and located the top one, only to realize that it was Ben who sent a photo in the group


    the moment they got their marriage certificates.


    This time, the whole group immediately got excited.


    Especially those who were still in South Ind. They sent countless messages, condemning Ben for


    being unreliable and shameless.


    At first, they probably thought that Tilly and Ben were just going out for a stroll, and they were thinking


    about arranging activities for the evening after the two of them returned.


    Who would have thought that these two guys returned to Innisrial without telling them in advance.


    The thing that drove everyone crazy was that they actually went back to Innisrial to get their marriage


    certificates!

 Chapter 686 No sense of propriety

    Chapter 686 No sense of propriety


    Chapter 686 No sense of propriety


    The chat group had heated discussion in an instant.


    Eden was the most angry one.


    He kept sending messages in the group. First there were many emojis, andter, he bombarded with


    various words.


    Ben naturally ignores all of this.


    He directly mentioned Eden in the group and said, "Don''t envy me."


    Eden, who had finally calmed down, was once again provoked by Ben.


    They were friends who grew up together, so how could Eden not know what Ben was thinking?


    Wasn''t he just afraid that he will overtake and then go to show off in front of him?


    Now, this guy waspletely unreasonable, and actually used such shameless means to win him.


    Eden sent countless stickers of beating Ben in the group.


    Ben looked at those little people dancing in the stickers, and was not angry at all, but very happy.


    Tilly felt that the two men were extremely childish.


    She raised her face, looked at Ben, and said, "It looks like he really wants to surpass you."


    Ben rubbed Tilly''s head and said, "How can I not understand?"


    Tilly said with a smile, "Mr. Lee, how do you feel after winning your friend?"


    Ben pretended to think for a while, and then said, "I think it''s perfect. I won the whole world."


    Tilly was amused by his childish appearance.


    She said, "Ben, have you been hiding your true nature from me before? Are you afraid that if I know


    you should be so childish, I will dislike you and not be with you?"


    Hearing this, Ben raised his eyebrows lightly, and his fingersnded on Tilly''s neck.


    With a slight force on his fingers, he said, "Tilly, are you trying to mess things up?"


    Hearing the threat in his tone, Tilly immediately backed down.


    She shrank her neck and said quickly, "I just think it''s good for you to do this. Anyway, I like it very


    much."


    The topic of conversation changed quickly. Ben smiled helplessly, his eyes full of doting.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tilly took a look at Ben''s expression and found that he wasn''t really upset, so she became bolder


    again.


    She came up to Ben and said, "Ben, if I don''t like you, what are you going to do?"


    Ben lowered his eyes to look at Tilly who had unconstrained imagination.


    Her thoughts were always ever-changing. One second she had this idea, and the next second, it


    became another.


    However, regarding this question, Ben thought about it for a while, and then said to Tilly, "Honey, have


    you forgotten that you''re the one who fell in love with me first?"


    Tilly was struck dumb.


    Although it was true, the more Tilly thought about it, the more she felt that she just admitted her


    feelings for him first, but it wasn''t her who fell for him at the beginning.


    Obviously, Ben remembered the time when the two of them met so clearly, and deliberately transferred


    her money, which was enough to exin it.


    Tilly thought that she must have a good reasoning with Ben about this.


    She straightened her back and said to Ben, "Ben, don''t you dare say that you didn''t fall in love with me


    at first sight?"


    Her chin was lifted up, as if she wanted to harass him with unreasonable demands.


    Tilly said, "Ben, tell me quickly. Did you fall in love with me at first sight?"


    Ben had no choice but to raise his hand and touch her nose, saying, "If I didn''t, how could it be so easy


    for you to take me down?"


    Tilly was satisfied immediately, and said with a smile, "So, the two of us are obviously the same. Don''t


    take advantage of the other."


    Benughed and thought she just wanted to tell him that he wooed her first.


    Even if Tilly made such a request, Ben would agree without hesitation.


    His girl was naturally to be pampered by him.


    The car had already been driven to the Lee family''s residence.


    Tilly was able to chat with Ben just now, but when she saw the direction they were heading to, she


    immediately became nervous.


    God! She really came to Ben''s house just like that.


    Moreover, it was not to meet his parents now, but they had be her parents-inw.


    Tilly even had trouble breathing,


    She was not feeling well now because she was extremely nervous.


    Ben took Tilly''s hand and said, "Don''t be scared, baby. Mom and Dad like you very much."


    Hearing that Ben was still coaxing herself, Tilly became even more uneasy.


    She just married their son without telling them in advance.


    She was really worried about whether she would face severe reproach.


    After the car pulled over, Tilly got out of the car with Ben.


    Tilly took several deep breaths, but couldn''t calm herself down.


    She looked at Ben pitifully and said, "Ben, give me a few more minutes to make myself prepared,


    please, please."


    Helplessly, Ben raised his hand to touch Tilly''s head, saying, "Okay, I''ll wait for you as long as you


    want."


    Inside the house, both Albert Lee and Piper Scott had heard the voice and walked to the door.


    They was nning to wee Tilly and Ben, but didn''t expect to see this.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, but after all they didn''t say much. They turned around and


    went back to the sofa to sit down, pretending they didn''t even know they had arrived.


    Piper said, "It''s the first time I''ve seen Ben be so gentle."


    "It''s pretty good at loving his wife, just like me." Albert said.


    When Piper heard this, she gave Albert a speechless look.


    This guy, even when he praised his son, he didn''t forget to praise himself. It was really too much.


    Piper said, "Our daughter-inw wille in after a while, so don''t talk like that again. It will scare her


    and I''ll deal with you."


    Albert heard this and said, "I know, I have a sense of propriety."


    Piper really wanted to say to him: "You have no sense of propriety."


    This guy, since he was young, had talked about his sense of propriety, but what this guy said and did


    didn''t match the word "property" at all of.


    In her life, Piper felt that thest word she wanted to hear was "property."

 Chapter 687 I cant stop laughing

    Chapter 687 I can''t stopughing


    Chapter 687 I can''t stopughing


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ben calmed Tilly down and led her in.


    Although Tilly was nervous and apprehensive, she was from a wealthy family and went though many


    things that needed her to socialize, so naturally she wouldn''t be so cowardly right now.


    After Ben introduced her to Albert and Piper, she said, "Mr. Lee, Mrs. Less, I''m Tilly."


    Her voice was obedient and cute, her smile was sweet and beautiful, and she waspletely pleasing.


    However, Piper frowned when she heard Tilly addressing her and Albert, and said, "Tilly, you have


    already married Ben. Why are you still calling us like that? It''s so strange."


    Tilly was taken aback, and didn''t expect Piper to be so enthusiastic.


    She was momentarily at a loss.


    Originally, calling them that way was because she wanted to take it step by step, instead of just calling


    them by their name when she came here the first time.


    What was more, Tilly still didn''t know whether Ben''s parents had epted her.


    However, hearing Piper say that now, Tilly regretted it.


    She thought it was a proper way, but it caused Piper to be so unhappy.


    Tilly became even more tense.


    Ben looked at his mother and said helplessly, "Mom, you just scared Tilly."


    Piper said, "It must be you who say bad things about me, making Tilly mistakenly think that I''m a very


    fierce mother-inw. Obviously I''m such a gentle mother-inw."


    It made Ben have a headache that his mother started again.


    He leaned close to Tilly''s ear and whispered, "Mom can be more dramatic sometimes. You''ll get used


    to it."


    Tilly looked at Ben in astonishment, and it was hard to believe that such words came out of Ben''s


    mouth.


    Was it really okay toin about his mother like this?


    Tilly frowned, and whispered to Ben, "Aren''t you a little too much?"


    Although the voices of the two people talking were very low, Piper still heard it.


    Piper immediately said, "Son, you heard it. Your wife has already said that you''re just too much. You


    alwaysin about me."


    Ben was at a loss for words.


    What can he do? One was his mother, and the other was his wife.


    When the two of themined about him together, all Ben can do was recognize it.


    Ben raised his hand to touch Tilly''s head, saying, "Babe, just call them by their name."


    Tilly''s face instantly colored, and even her breathing became hot.


    However, she believed that since Piper was dissatisfied with calling her Mrs. Lee, she should ept


    and like her as her daughter-inw.


    So, she boldly called out, "Albert, Piper."


    Piper immediately cheered up, stretched out her hand and pulled Tilly over, saying, "Hey, that sounds


    good."


    Ever since Piper knew that Patrick married, she seemed to be possessed, and every day she hoped


    that Ben could marry as soon as possible.


    In this regard, Ben was really helpless.


    He can only be thankful that his mother, although extremely looking forward to his marriage and


    childbirth as soon as possible, did not directly take photos to let him choose like Eden''s mother did.


    However, Ben was still very clear about how much his mother expected to be a mother-inw.


    So, now that his mother was so happy, although Ben may feel a little exaggerated, he didn''t dislike the


    feeling.


    Ben looked at Tilly tenderly and said, "Talk to Mom. I''ll make a phone call."


    Tilly followed Ben subconsciously, but she also knew that Ben was giving her a chance to be alone with


    his parents so that she could integrate into their family as soon as possible.


    Tilly understood Ben''s good intention.


    Therefore, although she was a little nervous, she could still ept it.


    Ben walked into the yard, but there was really no phone call to make.


    After thinking about it, he still called Eden.


    On the other side, Eden was originally "fighting" with him the chat group, but in the end, this guy


    seemed to have disappeared, and he didn''t reply to his messages at all.


    There was no point in sending messages to him, so he took a rest.


    Who would have thought that this guy would dare call him?


    Eden didn''t answer the call right away, but picked up when Ben called the second time and the ring


    rang until he was about to hang up.


    He said, "What are you doing? What are you calling me for? Show off? Ben, why didn''t I realize that


    you''re so unreasonable?"


    Benughed and said to Eden, "I guess you won''t be able to reason, so I''ll act first. How about it? I won


    this round."


    Eden was about to rage from Ben''s smug voice.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Ben, you''re simply outrageous. Do you know that once you get the


    certificate, my mom goes crazy again?"


    Not long after the official announcement that Ben had obtained a marriage certificate, Mariam called


    Eden and scolded him.


    If Eden hadn''t told Mariam that he was already with Minnie, and that it was only a matter of time before


    they got married, Mariam might have rushed to South Ind to find a new blind date for him there.


    Just thinking about it gave Eden a terrible headache.


    And all of this was thanks to this unreliable guy.


    Eden said, "Ben, you''re wicked."


    Ben didn''t care about Eden''sints about himself but said, "You already have Miss Thomas, so


    what are you worried about?"


    Eden was so pissed off by Ben, and felt that if he continued to chat with Ben like this, he would


    definitely die from anger.


    So, Eden decided to ignore this guy.


    Eden hung up the phone directly, extremely arrogant.


    Ben looked at the phone screen speechlessly. This guy probably won''t grow up in this life. How could


    he be so childish?


    However, he came out and made a call to Eden, and presumably, the atmosphere inside should


    already be very good.


    Ben turned and walked in, only to see his mother holding Tilly''s hand and couldn''t stopughing.

 Chapter 688 Return Tilly to me first

    Chapter 688 Return Tilly to me first


    Chapter 688 Return Tilly to me first


    Ben walked over, sat down on the sofa opposite, and asked, "What are you talking about? You guys


    look so happy."


    Piper said, "How can I tell you the little secret we chatted between girls? Don''t be so curious.


    Otherwise, it will end badly."


    Tilly nodded vigorously in approval and said, "That''s right. Don''t be so curious."


    Clearly, in just a few minutes, Tilly and Piper were on the same side.


    Ben was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Sure enough, he knew that as soon as these two women met, his status would plummet.


    Ben looked at Tilly and said, "You just got bought by Mom."


    Tilly blinked and said, "No, Piper and I are in the same camp."


    Ben stood up, looked in the direction of the kitchen, and said, "Is my dad cooking?"


    Piper nodded and said, "You should learn how to cook too, and cook more delicious food for Tilly in the


    future. Look, you made Tilly hungry. She''s so thin."


    Tilly looked at Ben with a smile, full of pride.


    She was fairly happy.


    Her own family was veryplicated and messy.


    She didn''t even know that getting along with the elders would be such a pleasant feeling.


    She liked Ben''s mother very much.


    At this moment, Tilly was even regretful, why didn''t Ben take herself home earlier?


    That way, she''d meet Piper sooner.


    Ben was very helpless and can only go to the kitchen to see what his father was doing.


    When Albert saw himing in, he said, "You came just in time. Your mother asked me to make soup


    for your wife. You should also take a look. You should cook it for your wife when you get back."


    Ben said, "Dad, you''ve betrayed me too,pletely forgot that I''m your son." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Albert said, "It''s not that I don''t know but I always listen to your mother."


    It was really unnecessary for Ben to say such a thing, because it was clearly making him to see them


    disying their affection.


    Seeing him like this, Albert knew that he was speechless about the sweetness between himself and his


    wife.


    Albert said, "Although you despise me and your mother now, there is nothing you can do about it.


    We''re so loving. These are our natural expressions. Even if you see that we''re old, you have to watch


    it."


    Ben really wanted to take Tilly to leave with him.


    So that his parents can be more affectionate.


    Albert said, "I can give you a suggestion to let you change your current mood."


    Ben looked up at Albert with a very bad feeling.


    He felt that his father was tripping him.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Ben heard Albert say, "The solution to this problem is very simple.


    You and your wife have a baby, and then, show affection to your child every day. Then you can


    understand me and you Mommy''s sweetness."


    Ben was at a loss for words.


    After a while, Benughed softly.


    He looked at Albert amusedly and said, "Dad, whom did you learn from to urge me having a child?


    You''re not too naive."


    Albert said, "Don''t say that. It''s not urging. I''m just stating a fact to you."


    Ben couldn''t be happier, but Albert''s words made him extremely helpless.


    Albert said, "But, of course, if you and Tilly can give me and your mother a grandchild sooner, we''ll be


    more happy."


    Ben said, "Dad, Tilly and I just got married, and she''s still young. I haven''t nned to have a baby with


    her so early."


    Albert said, "You need to make up your own mind on this point, but you have to discuss it with Tilly.


    She''s the one who carries babies. Whether she wants to have or not is up to her to decide. Both your


    mother and I won''t say much, but there is one thing that you must discuss with Tilly. If you n to have


    a child, it''s best to do it as soon as possible. After a few years, Tilly will be older, and the risk of having


    a child will be greater. Your mother and I, like all parents, will definitely want to have grandchildren, but


    Tilly''s choice is still the most important thing, and the most important thing is her health."


    Ben nodded and said, "I know, I will discuss this matter with Tilly. I''m just afraid that she hasn''t figured it


    out yet, and decides to have a baby on a whim. But when the baby is born, she''s still a child herself,


    and I can''t bear her to work so hard."


    Albert heard this,ughed, and said, "You should often hear a saying that women are weak by nature,


    but mothers are strong. Don''t underestimate any girls. At the moment they decide to be mothers,


    their strength can be overwhelming. It''s not something that us men can match."


    Ben didn''t say anything more.


    He was very grateful to his parents. Although they had a traditional side, they also had a more open


    side.


    They thought things through in great detail and gave good advice.


    But, for Ben, Tilly was really a child in his heart.


    A child who still needed to be taken care and coaxed by him had to bear so much before she grew up.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    When he came out of the kitchen, it happened that Piper was also walking towards the kitchen, holding


    Tilly''s hand.


    Piper said, "I take Tilly to see your father cook. You can learn to cook well. The man in our family has


    an absolute advantage in the kitchen. You don''t want to lose it when youe to your ce."


    Ben was helpless because he really didn''t study cooking much before.


    However, he believed that since he had his father''s genes, it would not be difficult at all to cook good


    dishes.


    Looking at Ben, Tilly suddenly felt that she didn''t really understand Ben.


    He may still have many sides, which she had not discovered.


    Just now, Piper told her a lot about Ben, and she was very happy to hear it and was also full of curiosity


    in her heart.


    That was the Ben she had never imagined.


    It turned out that he would do so many outrageous things.


    It turned out that he also had such a bad side.


    However, this man, no matter what he looked like, was firmly attracted to her.


    Tilly looked at Ben. Her eyes were full of affection.


    Ben curled his lips and said to Piper, "Mom, I''ll learn from Dadter, and Tilly will be returned to me


    first."


    With that said, Ben pulled Tilly''s hand away from Piper''s.


    Tilly blinked her eyes, looked at Ben suspiciously, and wanted to say something, but was dragged away


    by him.


    Piper looked at the backs of Ben and Tilly helplessly, only shook her head, and murmured, "This kid..."

 Chapter 689Theres even a greenhouse

    Chapter 689There''s even a greenhouse


    Chapter 689There''s even a greenhouse


    Albert came out of the kitchen with a spat in hand. Seeing that Piper was the only one, he asked


    suspiciously, "Where are the two of them?"


    Piper looked at Albert and said, "What do you think? Your son misses your daughter-inw, and takes


    her away."


    Albert said, "Clingy, just like me."


    Piper took a look at Albert and said, "I used to worry about whether our son had grown tired of seeing


    the two of us showing affection, and had no interest in rtionships. Look at his indifferent look. I was


    really worried that he would end up alone, but I didn''t expect that he does this now. But that''s cute."


    Albert took Piper by the shoulders and led her into the kitchen.


    He said, "He has the genes of both of us, and he grew up watching us showing affection. He had not


    been tempted yet in the past. Once he is, he''ll be more clingy than anyone else."


    Hearing what Albert said, Piper gave a lowugh and said, "Look at you. You seem to understand him


    so well."


    Albert said, "He''s my son. Of course I know him well. It would be strange if he doesn''t have the same


    temperament as me."


    Piperughed and said, "You''d better show me first how is your soup doing?"


    "Don''t worry about it and it''s not necessary." Albert said.


    Piper nodded. Since they knew each other, she ate the dishes made by Albert.


    It can be said that the reason why Piper had such a deep affection for Albert was due to his good


    cooking skills.


    It was said that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach.


    However, for Piper, maybe, it was Albert who got the way to her heart.


    She liked the dishes cooked by Albert very much, and what was more, no matter how busy Albert was,


    he cooked three meals a day for her by himself.


    She was a woman who was doted on by her husband and a daughter-inw who was treated kindly by


    her parents-inw.


    So, naturally, Piper wanted to be nice to her daughter-inw.


    Upstairs.


    Tilly was taken into his room by Ben.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She frowned, looked at Ben, and asked, "Ben, what are you doing? They''re cooking, but you bring me


    up."


    Hearing this, Ben smiled, raised his hand and squeezed Tilly''s chin softly, saying, "Then I''ll leave you


    downstairs to make trouble?"


    She didn''t like to hear that. Did he mean she would make trouble downstairs?


    She was obviously going to learn from them.


    Tilly opened her mouth a little, and was about to refute Ben''s words, when she saw a ck shadow


    pressing down.


    Ben was already sucking on Tilly''s lips.


    Tilly''s eyes widened, but she didn''t realize what was going on with Ben.


    She raised her hand and pushed Ben''s chest. However, she couldn''t move at all. Instead her hand was


    grabbed by Ben and controlled by him.


    Tilly couldn''t resist, and in the end, she didn''t resist.


    She was just wondering what happened to Ben.


    However, Tilly soon stopped thinking about so many things, but began to respond to Ben''s kisses,


    obediently and very cutely.


    Ben really liked the way she looked.


    He hugged Tilly directly, and began to suck and kiss Tilly''s lips more passionately and forcefully.


    It took an unknown amount of time before Ben let go of Tilly.


    Tilly''s face was flushed with suffocation.


    She looked at Ben coquettishly, and said dissatisfiedly, "Ben, you''re trying to suffocate me."


    She can''t even breathe.


    Ben felt that she was so cute again, lowered his head and kissed Tilly again.


    He said, "Baby, I may really fall on you."


    He never knew before that once he fell in love with someone, he would be in such a crazy state.


    This feeling, to Ben, was very fresh.


    However, he did not reject it.


    He was very happy and found that he loved Tilly more and more day by day.


    Hearing this, Tilly snorted arrogantly, then hugged Ben''s neck and said, "You''re not the only one. I fell


    on you too."


    In this life, she will only be with him wholeheartedly.


    Ben curled the corner of his mouth, touched Tilly''s face, and said, "Baby, you know, I really love you."


    Tilly nodded, and then said, "But, I think, I love you more."


    Benughed. Where did she have such a desire to win? She even had topete with him about it.


    However, his baby, of course was right in everything.


    Ben said, "Okay, you love me more."


    Tilly heard Ben responding so happily, and wanted to tease him.


    However, she didn''t do that.


    Today was a good day for the two of them to get their certificates, so she won''t run into an endless


    argument with Ben about who really loved whom more.


    Anyway, the most important thing was that they loved each other.


    Was there anything more pleasant than this?


    Tilly hung around Ben''s neck, still feeling a little embarrassed after all.


    She said, "Ben, is it really okay for us two hiding upstairs? They''re busy."


    Ben said, "It''s useless for the two of us to go down now. We can''t help anything, and, they may want to


    be alone more and don''t want to be disturbed."


    Hearing this, Tilly blinked her eyes and said, "They have such a good rtionship."


    She didn''t know before that the elders would show their love so openly.


    When she met Ben''s parents today, she realized that no matter what age they were at, they can


    express their feelings for each other warmly and straightforwardly.


    Tilly held Ben''s neck and said, "Ben, I hope that when we get old, we can be like them. That''ll be


    great."


    "Of course," Ben said.


    He never thought that he and Tilly would love each other less than his parents.


    Staying upstairs for a while, Ben and Tilly went downstairs anyway.


    However, the two of them did not go to the kitchen.


    Ben took Tilly to the backyard.


    The backyard was full of vegetables and fruits nted by Albert himself.


    Tomatoes, eggnts, cucumbers, beans, potatoes, pumpkins, lettuce, peppers, corn, grapes...


    All the vegetables and fruits that weremonly eaten at home were avable in the backyard.


    As if entering a new world, Tilly''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This backyard covered a veryrge area, and it was built directly against the mountain. The entire


    mountain was the private domain of the Lee family.


    Albert directly turned the mountain into a vegetable and fruit garden, and even built a greenhouse.

 Chapter 690 I want to come back every week to pick tomatoes

    Chapter 690 I want toe back every week to pick tomatoes


    Chapter 690 I want toe back every week to pick tomatoes


    Tilly was beyond excited.


    She used to only go to ces like farmhouses to experience the magic of such ces.


    However, it was the first time Tilly saw it in Ben''s home.


    Tilly was like an excited little butterfly flying in the vegetable and fruit garden.


    Ben watched her fumble around and look around. The corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously,


    and his eyes were full of doting.


    Tilly walked and squatted in a tomato field, looking at the bright red tomatoes which were very


    attractive.


    When Ben came over, Tilly couldn''t wait to ask, "Ben, can I pick one?"


    "Yes," Ben said.


    Although the vegetables were all picked only when they would be consumed, since Tilly liked it, of


    course she can do whatever she wanted.


    However, the premise was that Tilly will not make trouble and pull all of them up.


    His father had a good temper and a gentle attitude towards everything.


    Only for his vegetable and fruit garden, he was quite harsh.


    Before, there were naughty children who came to the house and went to the vegetable and fruit garden


    to make a fuss. They couldn''t distinguish between ripe fruits and immature ones, so they directly ruined


    many vegetable seedlings.


    The most exaggerated thing was that a two or three-year-old child got all the brute force to uproot all


    the nts.


    When Albert found out, he was so angry that he almost had a myocardial infarction.


    In Piper''s words, she and Albert had been married for more than 20 years, and this was the first time


    she had seen Albert get angry like that.


    If Tilly really destroyed this nt seedling like that child, then she might be shocked by her father-in-


    After getting Ben''s permission, Tilly stared at several tomatoes for a long time before finally picking out


    the reddest and the biggest one, which was the prettiest among all the tomatoes.


    She picked it carefully.


    Then, in the next second, she took a bite.


    Ben was dumbfounded by Tilly''s action.


    He stared at Tilly in disbelief.


    Tilly took a big bite of the tomato, and the juice was so full that it overflowed from the corner of her


    mouth.


    However, Tilly couldn''t care less about that right now.


    She munched on the tomato with a satisfied look on her face.


    Ben came over, touched Tilly''s head, and said, "You don''t even wash it but just eat it. Aren''t you afraid


    of getting sick?"


    Tilly said confidently, "People always say that a couple of germs won''t do you any harm. Moreover, I''ve


    heard that the vegetables and fruits grown in home are very clean, and there are no pesticides. They


    can be picked and eaten directly."


    Helpless, Ben squatted down, pinched Tilly''s face, and said, "That was in the past, and in the current


    environment, even if pesticides are not applied, there may be anything on it."


    Tilly shook her head and said, "I don''t buy it."


    She didn''t want to hear Ben go into those details.


    Anyway, she had always wanted to do this.


    Now that there was such an opportunity unexpectedly, she wouldn''t care so much about it.


    Seeing this, Ben stopped saying anything that would offend Tilly.


    He asked, "What else do you want to pick?"


    Tilly thought about it. If possible, she would naturally want to pick everything.


    It was just that although she thought so, she couldn''t do it.


    She could imagine that the vegetables and fruits were picked and it was enough for them.


    Tilly said, "Not for now, let me finish this tomato first."


    Ben curled the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay."


    Tilly started to eat the tomato attentively, with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Ben''s gaze fell gently on her face the whole time.


    It was his fault. If he knew that bringing her here would make her so happy, then he should have


    brought her here earlier.


    Seeing Ben staring at her, Tilly asked, "Why are you staring at me? You want to eat too?"


    Ben said, "I don''t want to. Seeing you eat it is great to me."


    Tilly said with a smile, "If you want to eat it, I won''t give it to you. This is the first fruit I picked by myself,


    and no one can snatch it from me."


    What Tilly said was justified and somewhat deceptive.


    Benughed, always being entertained by her.


    He rubbed Tilly''s head and said, "I want to ask you, in the future, do you want to live here or live out?"


    Tilly hadn''t thought about it yet.


    She knew that Ben had always lived outside.


    Ever since she met him, he had been living in the hotel.


    After they got together, she had followed him and moved to his ce.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Now, when Ben asked her this question, Tilly really couldn''t answer.


    She really liked the vegetable and fruit garden.


    However, Ben had been living outside, and he had his reasons.


    Tilly didn''t want him to change anything for her own sake, which would make her feel bad.


    So, Tilly thought for a while and said, "I''ll listen to you, or we can live outside before I get pregnant, and


    ording to Tilly''s understanding, generally, after pregnancy, the mother-inw will hope to be by her


    side.


    The corner of Ben''s mouth curved. He certainly understood that she had thought about it for him.


    He said, "Okay, listen to you."


    Tilly said, "Well, I have a request."


    "Say it," Ben said.


    "I''m going toe back every week to pick tomatoes," Tilly said.


    Ben nodded and said, "Of course, as long as you''re happy."

 Chapter 691 Happy Marriage

    Chapter 691 Happy Marriage


    Chapter 691 Happy Marriage


    Ben squeezed Tilly''s cheek softly and pulled her up from the ground.


    He said, "Okay, you cane here every day."


    Tilly said with a smile, "No, they might think that the only thing I''m interested in is tomatoes here."


    Benughed and she didn''t forget to tickle him.


    It was impossible for him to argue with a tomato.


    When the two returned from the vegetable and fruit garden, it was just in time that dinner was ready.


    It was only then that Tilly realized that all the dishes on the table were her favorite.


    Her face turned red in an instant, and she didn''t need to ask that Ben must have told his parents about


    this in advance.


    Tilly looked at Ben sweetly, and it seemed to have stars in her eyes.


    Piper pulled Tilly to sit beside her and said, "Tilly, what I said is true. The dishes cooked by Albert are


    really delicious."


    Albert said, "There is no exaggeration at all."


    "I can''t wait to eat when just watching," Tilly said.


    "Taste it quickly and see if it''s what you like." Piper said and picked up a rib for Tilly.


    Tilly didn''t restrain herself but just picked it up and put it in her mouth.


    The way she ate had been described by Ben before that she was like a hamster, which was very cute.


    At this moment, her appearance of gnawing on the rib without caring about how she looked at all was


    even more cute.


    Ben''s eyes fell on Tilly''s face, and so did Albert''s and Piper''s.


    Tilly didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but was gnawing on the rib very seriously.


    After she finished, she gave Albert a thumbs up, "Albert, it''s so delicious. I think I can eat two bowls of


    rice."


    People who cooked liked to hear such words the most, which will give them a great sense of


    aplishment.


    Piper also lookedfortable.


    She didn''t like the kind of girls who talked about dieting every day, as if eating extra food will make


    them die.


    However, although Tilly''s appetite was good, she was also really thin.


    This made Piper even more satisfied.


    Being able to eat and still thin meant that Tilly was a person who paid great attention to her self-


    management and will not let herself look bad.


    From this, they can also see clearly what the quality of this person had.


    Piper had liked Tilly very much before, and Ben had talked about Tilly with them since they were


    together, and they naturally knew her very well.


    However, Albert and Piper''s idea had always been that if they son fell in love with someone, as long as


    they son really loved that one, they will not have any objections.


    Therefore, they were not in a hurry to meet Tilly.


    It just never urred to her that their son was so impatient that they married, which made her


    dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, Tilly didn''t have any other ideas. Otherwise, she would feel that Ben didn''t pay enough


    attention to her, that was why they got married so easily.


    Everyone had a great time at dinner.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After dinner, Ben and Tilly chatted with Albert and Piper for a while before leaving.


    Originally, Piper wanted the two of them to live at home, but after she thought about it, the newlywed


    naturally wanted to live in a morefortable space to be intimate. If they lived at home, they had to


    scruple.


    After Tilly and Ben left, Albert asked, "Should we discuss with Ben and let them move back in?"


    Although both of them were not the kind of people who will cling to their sons, when they reached


    middle age, they will naturally hope that their child can be by their side.


    Piper shook her head and said, "It''s a good distance."


    Albert said, "If you really miss our son, why don''t we have another one?"


    Piper raised her hand and smacked Albert''s chest gently. This guy was so old and shameless at the


    same time.


    Piper said, "You sleep in the study tonight."


    Albert immediately followed his wife clingingly.


    It was impossible to sleep in the study unless his wife was with him.


    *


    Coming out of the Lee family, Tilly still had a feeling of being unreal.


    She took Ben''s hand and squeezed it now and then.


    Ben''s fingers were numb from her pinching, and when Tilly continued to mess with his fingers, he held


    her backhand.


    "When we get home, I''ll y with you," Ben said.


    They were still in the car now.


    Because they drank at night, the driver of the Lee family sent them back.


    Although the driver had been working for his family since he was a child, for him, this driver was of the


    same generation as his parents.


    He had very evil thoughts about Tilly now, and let her pinch his fingers like this to y, which was hard


    for him not to do something.


    So, no matter what, he couldn''t let Tilly continue to mess around with his fingers.


    Otherwise, when the driver went back and told his parents, he would definitely be ridiculed by those


    two people.


    Tilly didn''t know what was going on in Ben''s head.


    Just after hearing what Ben said, she immediately approached Ben with a smile and said, "How are


    you gonna y with me?"


    She asked innocently, as if Ben''s fingers were really a toy, a toy that she could y with very happily.


    Ben looked down at Tilly, lowered his voice, and said, "You''ll know when we get home."


    Tilly was still thinking naively now, and even, when they got home, she will polish on Ben''s fingernails.


    However, when they got home and when Ben pushed her against the door and kissed her, Tilly realized


    that what Ben said to y with her waspletely different from what she thought.


    Tilly was on the verge of tears.


    She couldn''t figure out whether Ben was ying with her or she was ying with Ben.


    Naturally, Tilly was "yed" miserably, and shey limply in Ben''s arms, without any strength at all.


    Ben knew that if he "bullied" her like this twice in one day, and if Tilly had any strength now, she would


    definitely want to jump up and bite him.


    So, even though he saw Tilly''s pitiful appearance, and wanted to bully her even more, he still held


    back.


    Tilly fell asleep in a daze, and vaguely heard Ben''s voice.


    He said, "Happy marriage, my baby."

 Chapter 692 Will I get along well with her?

    Chapter 692 Will I get along well with her?


    Chapter 692 Will I get along well with her?


    South Ind.


    Eden felt that he couldn''t just lose like this.


    Although, in Minnie''s words, even if they went to get the certificate immediately, they would still beter


    than Ben, and they would still lose, but Eden still thought he can''t just lose like this.


    So, when everyone was having a barbecue by the sea, Eden suddenly suggested, "Why don''t we go


    back tomorrow?"


    Everyone looked at Eden in unison, and saw him saying very seriously. "I want to go with Minnie to get


    the marriage certificate."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Although they knew that he was irritated by Ben, plus Ben''s arrogance, things were already like this,


    why hadn''t this guy given up it yet?


    Casey said, "Are you serious? But no matter what you say now, you are the third from the bottom."


    Except for Damion and Amir, they had already obtained their marriage certificates.


    However, none of the weddings took ce.


    Casey suddenly thought of this, turned her head to look at Kelvin, and asked, "Kelvin, when are we


    going to hold the wedding?"


    "We''ll hold it when we get back," Kelvin said.


    Although he was in South Ind with Casey now, he had already hired a nner for the wedding and


    had been arranging andmunicating.


    As for when it can be held, it depended on when the venue will be fixed.


    He certainly wanted to give Casey a very special experience in their wedding.


    Casey immediately cheered up when she heard Kelvin say that.


    She hugged Kelvin''s neck and said, "Kelvin, you are so nice. I love you so much."


    After speaking, Casey kissed Kelvin on the cheek.


    How lucky she met such a good man who was sessfully chased by her, bing her husband.


    Just thinking about it, Casey couldn''t help feeling sweet.


    Kelvin pinched Casey''s face gently and said, "I love you too."


    Eden was struck dumb.


    He found out that Casey was here to pull the rug out from under his feet.


    Now they weer obviously discussing whether to go back tomorrow, but why did they start discussing


    her and Kelvin''s wedding?


    Suddenly, however, Eden''s eyes lit up.


    An idea suddenly urred to him.


    However, if he really did that, he would probably be envied by Casey.


    But, Eden couldn''t take care of that much anymore.


    Since he was a child, he had been embarrassed by Casey quite miserably. This time, even if he hold


    grudges against her for the rest of his life, he still intended to do so.


    Eden was already very happy just thinking about it, and the excitement on his face couldn''t be hidden


    at all.


    This appearance of Eden really left everyone speechless.


    Even Minnie looked at Eden strangely and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What are you excited


    about?"


    Eden took Minnie''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it, saying, "Honey, let''s go back tomorrow, okay?


    Please."


    How could Minnie bear this? There was nothing she could do about it.


    She could only nod her head and said, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Eden held Minnie''s face in his arms and kissed it so loudly that it made everyone even more


    speechless.


    Minnie blushed immediately, raised her hand and pushed Eden. She was really ashamed by his action.


    Walter had not spoken, and his eyes had been on Eden.


    As for what Eden was thinking, Walter could know without asking.


    After all, they grew up together. If Walter didn''t know Eden, how could it be possible?


    He narrowed his eyes, picked up his bear and took a sip.


    This guy, actually having such an ulterior motive, was really not afraid of being beaten by them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    April looked at Walter suspiciously, not understanding how his expression suddenly changed into this.


    It was dangerous, as if he was nning something.


    However, April didn''t bother to ask.


    Sometimes, she really didn''t understand some of his ideas.


    However, these were not important anyway because Walter will answer her questions.


    Everyone had made a decision and will go back to Innisrial together tomorrow.


    Tonight''s party ended early, not like the previous few days when they can''t wait to be high until dawn.


    Early the next morning, everyone set off directly from South Ind and flew back to Innisrial.


    When the ne entered the area over Innisrial, Casey thought of an important thing.


    She tugged on Kelvin''s sleeve and said, "Kelvin, will we be beaten to death by Patrick when wee


    back like this?"


    Kelvin looked at her amusedly and said, "Didn''t you say that if he wants to do something, he will do it to


    me but you at all?"


    Casey thought so, but when she thought about it again, she became unhappy.


    She said, "But, you''re my husband. If you''re beaten by Patrick, I''ll feel sorry for you."


    Kelvinughed. Finally, she still had conscience and loved him.


    He said, "Don''t worry. At most, he''ll just scare you."


    When Casey heard what Kelvin said with such certainty, she looked at him strangely and asked, "How


    do I feel that you know Patrick so well?"


    Kelvin said, "I don''t know him well. But it''s just reasoning."


    As soon as Casey heard the word "reasoning", she was not interested.


    She shook Kelvin''s arm and said, "Shall we go back to Hayden''s Mansionter?"


    She brought gifts to Aimee, of course, and the two little guys in Aimee''s belly.


    Anyway, now that Patrick had already knew about it, she didn''t have any scruples, and directly


    prepared two gifts for the babies.


    Kelvin nodded and said, "Okay."


    Obviously, Walter and April went back to the Hayden''s Mansion together too.


    Eden was going to take Minnie home.


    He had to go to get the marriage certificate immediately.


    So, they were not with them.


    After getting off the ne, Eden and Minnie parted with them.


    Minnie was really dumbfounded by Eden''s anxious look.


    She said, "Your parents haven''t met me yet, and they don''t even know me yet. Is it really appropriate


    for you to decide to marry me like this?"


    Eden held Minnie''s hand and said, "What''s wrong with this? Isn''t the most important thing is that I love


    you, and I just want to be with you? Besides, hasn''t my mother met you before? By the way, you''ve


    seen her too, or do you think you can''t get along well with her?"

 Chapter 693 I want to make it clear to you first

    Chapter 693 I want to make it clear to you first


    Chapter 693 I want to make it clear to you first


    Hearing Eden''s words, Minnie could only be dumbfounded.


    How can this be described like this way?


    She and Mariam had indeed met, but, can that be the same?


    They didn''t even have a proper conversation, nor did they have a good understanding of each other''s


    temperament.


    It was not that Minnie thought that Mariam would dislike her. She just didn''t have much experience with


    elders, and now, because of Eden, she had to directly change her rtionship with a pair of elders.


    This was really stressful for her.


    Eden said, "You don''t have to think so much. My parents have their life. Although they''re very keen to


    arrange blind dates for me, they don''t really care about me in other things. Now, if we can be together


    well, they won''t care so much. In the days toe, we live our lives. You just need to pay attention to


    whether I''m your favorite person, and whether I let you down, all the focus can be ced on me."


    When Minnie heard Eden say this, she was actually shocked.


    She knew before that Eden would be a little willful.


    However, it never urred to her that he would be like this when he became self-willed.


    Telling her not to care about his family? Just thinking about it, she thought it was impossible.


    However, Eden took it for granted.


    Minnie didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    Now, she was already with Eden, and it seemed that it was really meaningless to think about so many


    things.


    They soon arrived at Eden''s home.


    However, unfortunately, neither of Eden''s parents were there.


    Eden didn''t call to ask, but just took his residence permit and went to get the marriage certificate with


    Minnie.


    Minnie still wanted to discuss it with Eden, at least, after meeting his parents.


    However, Eden was very stubborn. He directly held Minnie''s face with both of his hands and asked,


    "Baby, do you want to escape marriage?"


    Minnie looked at Eden suspiciously, and was really dumbfounded at what he said.


    She said, "I have already been here with you. If I want to escape, I have nowhere to escape."


    Although Eden felt that what she said was true, he still felt uneasy.


    He immediately hugged Minnie and began to act like a baby.


    Eden said, "Baby, let''s go get the certificate right now, okay? Let''s go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Minnie had no temper at all when he said so.


    This guy was really clingy. It was killing her.


    When Mariam came in from the outside, she saw such a scene.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Her son was acting shamelessly to a girl in his arms.


    Mariam really felt that it was too embarrassing.


    She coughed lightly, but ended up interrupting Eden''s behavior.


    She walked over and said to Minnie with helplessness, "Minnie, this bastard is sometimes


    unreasonable, so don''t spoil him."


    When Mariam saw Minnie, she was in a particrly good mood.


    This was her future daughter-inw. She finally had a daughter-inw.


    No need to envy anyone anymore, Mariam was satisfied when seeing Minnie.


    Eden was ruthlesslyined about by his mother, so he was really speechless.


    He looked at Mariam and said, "Mom, I''m talking to Minnie about getting marriage certificate. Why are


    you making trouble?"


    As soon as Mariam heard this, her eyes lit up, and she said, "I thought you were going to embarrass


    her about this. If it''s the case, what are you still writing about?"


    Minnie was at a loss for words.


    For a second, she thought that Mariam could talk to Eden well that he shouldn''t be so anxious about


    this.


    However, in the next second, Mariam heard that.


    This shocked Minnie.


    Could it be that the oys all had such a temperament?


    It turned out that they were all indeed anxious.


    Mariam had already taken out her mobile phone and went to call her husband.


    "Honey, you must push down everything today, and you''d better be back in the afternoon. It''s a good


    thing, of course it''s a good thing. Our son and daughter-inw are going to get the certificateter.


    Hurry up," Mariam said.


    Minnie was already dumbfounded.


    This was really settled like this, and there was no way to change it.


    Eden happily watched his mother finish the phone call and said, "Mom, Minnie and I''ll go to get the


    certificate first. Wait for us toe back."


    After speaking, he took Minnie and left home.


    Minnie was still a little dazed.


    It was so subversive of everything she had ever known.


    In fact, Minnie didn''t want to go back on her word and didn''t regret to marry Eden anymore, nor did she


    just use some scheming tricks to hold Eden in suspense so that she would let go and marry this man.


    She just hadn''t reacted yet.


    All of her and Eden''s progress was too fast.


    She had seen a lot of problems between mother-inw and daughter-inw before, and the problems


    of being unwee when married into a wealthy family, though she herself will not underestimate


    herself or belittle herself.


    However, she was very clear that there was a wall between herself and Eden.


    What was more, the blind date between them was arranged with a purpose.


    At that time, Minnie only wanted to destroy the blind date, that was, she didn''t want to be a puppet in


    the hands of others.


    But, unexpectedly, she was with Eden.


    She didn''t know if those people knew about this now.


    She couldn''t imagine what it would be like when they found it out.


    Minnie looked at Eden and said, "Eden, have you really thought about it?"


    Eden took Minnie''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it.


    He said, "I have thought about your thoughts. Can''t you really feel it?"


    Minnie can naturally feel it.


    It was just that she was really scared that one day she would hurt Eden''s sincerity.


    Taking a deep breath, Minnie said, "Eden, in a moment, there is one thing that I need to rify with you


    first."

 Chapter 694 Why do you change the name?

    Chapter 694 Why do you change the name?


    Chapter 694 Why do you change the name?


    Eden and Minnie did not go directly to the registry.


    Because Eden just went to his home to get his residence permit, Minnie''s needed them to go to the


    ce where she lived to get it.


    When Eden heard Minnie say that, he nodded and became serious.


    Going to Minnie''s apartment, Eden became serious and said, "Just speak. I''ll listen to whatever you


    say."


    Minnie took a deep breath and asked Eden to sit down on a sofa, while she take a chair and sat on it.


    She said, "My background, in fact, you should be very clear."


    Eden nodded and said, "It''s written on the information."


    Whether it was when Mariam brought him the photos, when she asked him to go on a blind date, or


    Minnie said, "My parents are gone. The person who asked me to go on a blind date with you is my


    uncle, the current boss of SilverRise Mining, Attwell Thomas."


    Eden nodded and was no stranger to this name at all.


    Minnie said, "He''s a very ambitious and purposeful person. Everything he does is absolutely


    purposeful. It''s him who asked me to go on a blind date with you. Because of his connections, he sent


    my information to your mother."


    Eden didn''t make a sound, but there was distress in his eyes.


    He didn''t need to listen to what Minnie was going to say next, because he knew what she would say.


    This made him very ufortable.


    Minnie didn''t look at Eden, because she really didn''t dare to.


    She continued, "He wants to use me to rte him with your family, and even, maybe at that time, he


    will hope to use your family to rte with the Hayden family, the Lee family..."


    Minnie bit her lower lip, thinking of what Attwell said to her and what he did to her after her blind date


    failed. It was extremely sad.


    He was her uncle. It was no exaggeration to say that Attwell was already her only rtive in this world.


    However, it was her rtive who told Minnie to take off her clothes, climb onto Eden''s bed, and seduce


    Eden, so that he could get a lot of benefits from Eden.


    Minnie had no idea how she left her family.


    She just got two fingerprints on her face from Attwell.


    He called her a waste, a disaster and a useless person.


    What Attwell kept saying was that he had already taught her the method. How can she be so ignorant


    and why can''t she sleep Eden by herself?


    She had let him down so badly.


    Minnie actually wanted to ask Attwell how he had the nerves to say that.


    However, she couldn''t ask.


    Now thinking of the humiliation she suffered at that time, she felt suffocating pain.


    At that time, Minnie told herself that no matter what, she should not fall in love with Eden.


    However, who would have thought that after going around for so long, they were still together now.


    She also went to Eden''s bed ording to Attwell''s wish.


    But so what? She wasn''t going to tell Attwell about it.


    Innisrial was not a big city. Especially, Eden''s marriage, such a big event, will definitely be a big


    sensation and will be known by the whole city.


    At that time, Attwell will find her.


    Of course, Minnie wasn''t afraid that Attwell would find her.


    For her, Attwell beating her, scolding her and insulting her was something she had be


    ustomed to.


    She just didn''t want Eden to be used by Attwell.


    For her, being able to be with Eden was a very lucky and happy thing.


    Minnie didn''t want Eden to have to suffer just because she was with him.


    Minnie said, "You know, when Attwell is shameless, there''s nothing I can do about him. Eden, I..." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Minnie," Eden interrupted Minnie and looked at her. It was the first time he called her name so


    seriously since they were together. He said, "Look."


    Minnie kept her head down all the time, but when she heard this, she raised her head and looked


    towards Eden.


    Eden could see the trauma inside her eyes.


    He said, "Minnie, what do you think I am?"


    Minnie didn''t realize for a moment what he meant by asking this.


    She looked at Eden, thought for a while, and said, "The one I love."


    Fortunately, this answer made Eden very satisfied.


    He smiled and said, "You still have a little conscience."


    If Minnie had given any other answer, he promised he would have punished her badly.


    Minnie just understood Eden''s thoughts.


    She blushed suddenly, and said with helplessness, "Eden, you should finish listening first."


    Eden said, "Listen to me first."


    Minnie stopped her voice and looked at Eden.


    Eden said, "Minnie, I''m with you and I''m not kidding with you. We those friends, from childhood to


    adulthood, have been attacked verbally. Walter and I are rumored to sleep three women in one day.


    But, let me tell you the truth. I have only one beloved woman, and it''s you since I was a child. I don''t


    know how to make you believe that I''m sincere to you. I originally wanted to spend time to prove that I


    love you very much, I love you more than you imagined, and I''m more serious than you imagined. And I


    am the one who wants to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Minnie bit her lip lightly, and her eye sockets became a little wet and red.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at this moment, though she had never doubted Eden''s


    feelings for her.


    However, Minnie was very moved to hear him say these words to herself so straightforwardly.


    Eden looked at her distressedly, but he still didn''t want her to be sad.


    He reached out and stroked Minnie''s cheek, wiping away her tears.


    He said, "Minnie, so, no matter what Attwell Thomas or Attbad Thomas says, I don''t care what kind of


    rtionship he has with you. Even if he''s your father, if he treats you badly, I''ll not show him with


    respect. No matter how he bullies you, I will pay back ten times or a hundred times to him."


    Minnie was amused by Eden''s words.


    She sniffed and said, "Why do you change his name?"

 Chapter 695 Lets go home first

    Chapter 695 Let''s go home first


    Chapter 695 Let''s go home first


    Eden saw Minnieughing, and the anger that surged up in his heart just now was finally suppressed.


    With Minnie''s posture just now, he even wondered if this woman was going to break up with him.


    If she dared to speak like this, Eden believed that he would definitely be domineering to her and let her


    uncle go bankrupt.


    Naturally, it couldn''t be done now, so he had no choice but to find another chance to do so.


    Eden said, "You should have told me this a long time ago. You are my woman, so I can protect you


    well. Or do you think that you will only drag me down and bring me something bad? Minnie, do you look


    down on me too much?"


    Minnie was speechless at what Eden said.


    She really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    But the answer was actually very clear to Minnie.


    She didn''t look down on him.


    All along, she just didn''t want to be Attwell''s pawn to be used by him without limit.


    If it was her who suffered, then it was easy to ept.


    She can''t be any better or worse.


    But now, the person in front of her was Eden, the person with her was Eden, and the person who


    wanted to marry her and spend the rest of his life with her was also Eden.


    Now that she had seen her heart clearly, she knew that she can no longer refuse this man.


    She wanted to be with him forever.


    However, the premise of all this was that Eden had to think clearly.


    With such a disgusting person behind her, in the end, should she be chosen by him?


    Eden reached over and pulled Minnie into hisp to let her sit down.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He rested his chin on Minnie''s shoulder and said, "Okay, even if he finds out, I can make him bankrupt.


    How he bullied you, I will pay back a hundred times. You really think I will be used by him?"


    Minnie thought so too.


    With Eden''s temperament, if he really wanted to do something, Attwell might not be able to sustain at


    all.


    She couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    Minnie said, "Eden, I''ve suddenly figured it out. Maybe I was really too worried before, so I didn''t think it


    through clearly. Now I''ve figure it out."


    Eden kissed her face and said, "Then hurry up and get the certificate with me. Otherwise, I''ll really deal


    with you."


    Minnie immediately got up from Eden''sp, ran into the room, and took out her residence permit.


    The two happily arrived at the registry, but were told that Minnie''s residence permit was fake.


    Minnie looked at the staff in astonishment, unable to believe what she heard.


    Fake?


    How was it possible?


    How could the residence permit be faked?


    However, the staff also looked at Minnie with puzzlement, wanting to know what was going on.


    Minnie''s facepletely darkened.


    Attwell suddenly came to her mind.


    This must have been done by Attwell.


    Before, her residence permit was indeed in Attwell''s hands.


    However, Attwell returned it to her before she went abroad.


    When she was abroad, she didn''t need it, and after returning to her mothend, she didn''t need it


    either.


    She never thought that for so many years, she would have such a fake residence permit in her hand.


    Eden''s face was also dark.


    After listening to Minnie''s conjecture, Eden even thought of killing him.


    Why Attwell did this? The answer was obviously self-evident.


    After he did this, no matter who Minnie married, she had to go to him and get back the real residence


    permit.


    That would give Attwell the opportunity to extort Minnie hard.


    This guy was really nning for a rainy day, and thinking very long-term.


    Minnie was simply overwhelmed by this incident.


    She looked at Eden, not knowing how she should face him.


    Eden patted Minnie''s head and said, "It''s not your fault. What are you afraid of? It''s just a residence


    permit, and there are ways to solve it."


    Minnie still couldn''t help feeling guilty, and tears kept falling down.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feeling.


    Originally, she was sacred, because he felt that being with Eden like this would make him entangled in


    dirty things in the future.


    But now, she and Eden happily came to get their marriage certificates, but this happened.


    Minnie really felt sorry for Eden.


    She said, "Sorry, Eden, I didn''t know something like this was going to happen. I..."


    "It wasn''t your fault in the first ce. Why do you have to apologize?" Eden raised his hand and rubbed


    Minnie''s head, saying, "Let''s go. We can''t get it for the time being, so we''ll go to solve other things


    first."


    It was just a residence permit. Can it make him and Minnie unable to get married?


    Minnie nodded, and left the registry with Eden.


    Someone passed by the two of them, looking at them with a very strange expression.


    Generally speaking, those who came to the registry might just get married, so they must be sweet


    when they got their certificates, and they can''t wait to get intimate.


    Moreover, they might still admire the newly issued marriage certificates.


    Or, the people who came to the registry were for divorce. If the situation was a little bit worse, they may


    fight each other.


    As for Minnie and Eden, they didn''t look happy at all, but they were still intimate, which was rare to see.


    After the divorce, they might find out that they truly loved each other?


    Then they remarried on the spot?


    Minnie was very depressed.


    It was the first time she knew that her mood could be affected like this.


    Being held in Eden''s arms, Minnie thought, did God send her down to experience all kinds of


    difficulties? Otherwise, how could her life be so absurd?


    Eden tilted his head and kissed Minnie''s face, saying, "Babe, don''t think so much. Let''s go home first."


    Minnie nodded. Besides that, there was really no other way.

 Chapter 696 Not all of them are women

    Chapter 696 Not all of them are women


    Chapter 696 Not all of them are women


    Everyone knew that Eden and Minnie went to get the marriage certificate.


    And everyone was counting the time and waiting for Eden to post it online.


    However, there was no news from Eden.


    This made everyone feel it very strange.


    Didn''t they go to get the certificate?


    Why were they missing?


    So, led by Walter, a group chat was created, including everyone except Eden and Minnie.


    Walter asked, "Can it be that she''s escaped from marriage?"


    April said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Walter said, "Do I? If it''s not possible, what''s the reason? With Eden''s temper, how can he be so


    quiet?"


    After all, Ben had just received his marriage certificate, and he was in a very good mood.


    So, Ben said very kindly, "Maybe, they just haven''t done it yet. There are too many people in the


    registry."


    Miles said, "Today is just an normal day. How can there be so many people?"


    Walter said, "I agree."


    Damion said, "Can''t your two brothers learn from Ben? Why are you so bad?"


    Walter said, "Don''t worry. When you''re down and out, we''ll continue as before."


    Damion said, "Thanks a lot."


    Ben said, "Walter and Miles have always been unhuman, and it''s not like you don''t know it."


    Miles said, "Don''t forget Patrick. He''ll only go too far than us."


    Patrick said, "The money has been transferred."


    Everyone in the group chat, except Patrick, was speechless and sent many apostrophe.


    Aimee said, "Honey, you''re like this. I''m really afraid that it will be bad for our baby."


    As far as Patrick''s wickedness was concerned, if the two babies inherited Patrick''s temperament, they


    will be two little scheming people.


    Ben said, "Aimee, hurry up and deal with Patrick. I''ve never seen him bully people like this."


    Patrick said, "My money is not for humanistic concern. I''m clearly celebrating it for Eden and Miss


    Thomas."


    Everyone once again sent a lot of ellipsis.


    No one believed in his nonsense.


    Sure enough, Patrick said, "However, if they fail, it can be regarded as encouragement so they can


    make persistent efforts."


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    Fortunately, they didn''t usually provoke Patrick. Otherwise, maybe they will be targeted by this guy.


    Aimee couldn''t stand it anymore, so she could only send another message.


    Aimee said, "Honey, what goes aroundes around."


    He was bullying Eden like this now. In the future, if he was bullied by Eden one day, let''s see if he will


    be pissed off.


    Patrick didn''t care one iota about that.


    He was in a good mood today. Since Aimee had already spoken, he will barely be kind a little bit.


    Patrick said, "You guys were hiding something from me before. Tell me today, and if you confess it


    yourself, I''ll be reluctant and not bother with you."


    However, as soon as these words were sent, the group fell into a dead silence.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a message of quitting the group chat.


    In the end, only Aimee and Patrick were left in this group.


    Aimee was dumbfounded.


    She said, "Honey, you''re really a talent."


    After speaking, Aimee also quit the group chat.


    Patrick was struck dumb by his wife.


    Touching his nose, Patrick decided to go home with Aimee.


    He might make his wife unhappy.


    After taking the car key and walking out of the office, he opened the door and saw a woman standing


    outside the door.


    Alina held a document in her hand, seemed to be frightened by Patrick''s movement to open the door,


    eximed, and took a step back.


    However, wearing high heels, she seemed to have not stepped on firmly, and fell directly to the ground.


    "Ah..." Alina let out a cry of pain. Her face turned pale instantly, and then, she raised her head and


    looked at Patrick, looking so pitiful.


    In particr, tears welled up in her eyes, and they were about to fall, but they didn''t.


    Her expression, as it seemed, was using Patrick of why he didn''t hold her up but let her fall to the


    ground like this.


    However, because Alina''s appearance was inherently weak, even if she looked at Patrick with such an


    expression, it added a little fragility to her face.


    But if it was another man, he will probably be attracted by her face and me himself that how can he


    let such a woman fall to the ground.


    However, Patrick''s face was gloomy and terrifying.


    He didn''t speak to Alina, but directly took out his mobile phone and called Trace. "Come here right


    away!"


    Trace was in the toilet right now, having a stomachache, and he was about to copse.


    He really didn''t understand how could he have diarrhea when he didn''t eat anything.


    However, now that Patrick called him, Trace didn''t dare dy for a moment, so he just pulled up his


    pants and ran over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When he saw Alina who had gotten up from the ground and was looking at Patrick pitifully, he was in a


    bad mood.


    Why was this woman here?


    Resisting the urge to rush to the toilet again, Trace came to Patrick and asked, "Mr. Hayden, what


    happened?"


    Patrick frowned and looked at Trace, saying, "I also want to know what happened and why someone


    else came up on this floor."


    In Patrick''s office, except for himself and the Haydens, only Trace cane up her in the Hayden


    Group.


    His assistants and secretaries all worked on the floor below.


    If employees in other departments had any problems about work and needed Patrick to sign


    documents, or if they had any work reports, they will go directly to the lower floor.


    But this woman was able toe to this floor.


    Patrick''s anger was at its peak.


    He naturally knew what this woman was up to.


    From the moment she appeared, she hadn''t been at peace.


    However, Patrick didn''t pay attention to her little tricks at all.


    To him, she was nothing more than an employee of the Hayden Group.


    As long as there was no problem with her working ability, he will certainly tolerate her.


    Otherwise, if he fired every woman in thepany who had unreasonable thoughts about him,


    wouldn''t he be a psychopath?


    What was more, not all of them was women.

 Chapter 697 Im not familiar with you

    Chapter 697 I''m not familiar with you


    Chapter 697 I''m not familiar with you


    Trace looked at Patrick in horror, and then at Alina with an annoyed look on his face.


    He said, "Tell me yourself, how did you get here?"


    Alina seemed to have been frightened stupidly. Her whole body was shaking and her head drooped, as


    if she was lifeless.


    Trace''s question made her droop her head even more in fear, and she didn''t dare to raise her head at


    all.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes, but he was toozy to waste time on this matter.


    He said directly to Trace, "This is left to you. You know what to do."


    After speaking, Patrick left.


    Trace was also angry.


    Although Patrick had a bad temper, he had always been easy to get along with.


    It''d been a long time since he looked so angry.


    Trace''s stomach started growling again.


    He looked at Alina and said, "Come with me." Alina gritted her teeth, almost wanting to die of anger.


    Now that Patrick was gone, it didn''t make sense for her to continue staying here.


    So, Alina can only go out with Trace.


    Trace brought Alina to the downstairs. When all the assistants and secretaries saw that Alina came


    down from upstairs, their pupils dted and they looked at Trace in disbelief.


    Everyone asked with their eyes what was going on.


    How could Trace bother to answer their questions now.


    He directly led Alina into an office, and then he went to solve the stomach problem first.


    When he came out of the toilet, an assistant stopped him and asked, "Trace, what''s going on? How did


    she get up there?"


    Trace nced at the man angrily and said, "Are you asking me this? Who am I going to ask? There are


    so many of you. Haven''t you noticed that someone has passed there and gone up?"


    He was not in the office before, but why were these guys so unreliable today?


    That person was also a little confused. Logically speaking, if someone was going up by the elevator,


    they could see it.


    However, not today.


    Trace said, "Okay, in the future, you must keep an eye on this kind of thing. Mr. Hayden is in a hurry to


    go back today, and he hasn''te to ask for your responsibility, so, be careful. During this time, don''t


    provoke Mr. Hayden."


    With Patrick''s posture today, if they did something wrong and annoy Patrick, they may really be fired.


    Trace returned to the office with a cold face.


    He said, "Tell me, how did you get there?"


    Alina was afraid of Patrick, but she was not afraid of Trace at all.


    She wanted to get close to Patrick with all her heart and wanted to marry Patrick, and she was sure


    that with her youthful beauty, she could naturally attract Patrick''s attention.


    She firmly believed that Patrick would fall in love with her.


    As long as she seeded, the special assistant would be just a piece of shit for her.


    In front of Patrick, she drooped her head and dared not speak, showing a look of pity.


    In front of this special assistant, she didn''t need to be like this.


    Alina said, "I wanted to go to Mr. Hayden to sign a document."


    She said it confidently, without realizing what was wrong with her at all.


    Trace was incredulous when he heard that she was still being stubborn now.


    Even though this woman had just joined thepany not long ago, she should have learned the rules


    of the Hayden Group during the induction training.


    Now, she was actually able to say these things so confidently.


    Trace really wanted to "apud" for her.


    He said, "You don''t know thepany''s rules? Everyone in the department, even the supervisor, can


    only reach the secretary floor. You are leapfrogging. Don''t you understand?"


    "However, I saw that everyone was busy, so I didn''t bother them." Alina said.


    Trace felt like he was going tough out loud.


    He didn''t know what was in this woman''s mind.


    He just thought it was weird.


    Why was it so funny? She apparently plotted against Patrick but described it in such a gentle and


    considerate way.


    Trace said, "It''s our job to handle the work you have to report to. Whose position do you want to


    rece?"


    Alina clearly heard Trace''s mockery of herself.


    She said, "Didn''t I just go up for a while?"


    Trace said, "It seems that you don''t realize your mistake at all."


    Alina said, "I am not wrong."


    Traceughed angrily at her words.


    He didn''t bother to talk to her anymore, so he said directly, "Okay, since you''re so persistent, Hayden


    Group can''t afford to have an employee like you."


    "What do you mean!?" Alina finally realized what was happening, and immediately panicked.


    However, Trace didn''t give her another look, but directly dialed the internal number and called the


    supervisor of the personnel department toe up.


    The supervisor quickly ran up, when Trace personally asked him toe up and deal with the person.


    This incident can only exin one thing that this person offended Patrick.


    So, no matter what, it was impossible for that person to stay.


    After seeing clearly that it was Alina, the supervisor was sweating on his forehead.


    At the beginning, when Alina was able to enter the Hayden Group, he was helpful in it.


    However, now he absolutely cannot reveal this matter by himself.


    Otherwise, he might not be able to stay in thispany too.


    Trace said, "Mr. Thompson, take her away and expel her under the second-level regtion."


    Hayden Group had different grades for different dimission, from resignation to being fired.


    The second-level regtion was to deduct all items other than the basic sry from Alina''s work during


    thepany.


    Alina finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    She can''t just leave like this, absolutely not.


    Alina looked at Trace and said, "Mr. Short, I know I was wrong. I will definitely strictly abide by the


    However, Trace had already started his own work and ignored Alina.


    Seeing this, Alina could only look at Eli Thompson, the supervisor.


    Her tears finally burst down, and she said, "Uncle Thompson, please help me. If you can get me into


    thepany, you must have a way to keep me, right? Uncle Thompson, you have such a good


    rtionship with my father. You can''t really drive me away. "


    Eli wanted to raise his hand to p her right now.


    She was restless herself and got into trouble, and now she actually wanted to drag him down with her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Absolutely detestable.


    Eli shook off Alina''s hand and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know you well."


    Alina said, "Uncle Thompson, how can you say that? You obviously took my father''s favor, and even


    took the antique porcin vase my father gave you. How can you deny it?"

 Chapter 698 He Let the Man Leave

    Chapter 698 He Let the Man Leave


    Chapter 698 He Let the Man Leave


    Although Trace was already dealing with his own work, he could clearly hear the conversation between


    these two people.


    He raised his eyes, looked at Eli, and said, "It seems that you have received a lot of benefits."


    Eli was going crazy the moment he heard Trace''s voice.


    He no longer knew how he was going to meet Trace''s eyes.


    Now, he only had one thought, that was, he wanted to kill Alina.


    However, Alina didn''t think it was a big deal, but nodded in response to Trace''s words.


    "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Short, you can''t just fire me," Alina said.


    Although Alina revealed the rtion and looked like a fool, her purpose was actually very simple, that


    was, to drag Eli down no matter what.


    Eli was in this position, so she didn''t believe that he had no right to speak at all.


    There was no way she just got fired from the Hayden Group.


    Otherwise, even if she was the daughter of the Simmons family, she will only be the object of ridicule in


    the future.


    Eli really hated Alina right now.


    He gave her a hard look, and said to Trace, "Mr. Short, I actually have a little friendship with her father,


    but we''re not familiar with each other. Really, I really have never done anything to harm thepany."


    Trace said, "Really? Then I have to look it up, but I''ll wait to report this matter to Mr. Hayden, and then


    follow his orders to do things. As for you, I think, it''s best to take her to go through the resignation


    procedures immediately. If, twenty minutester, she is still in thepany, I believe Mr. Hayden will


    not be happy."


    Eli was almost dumbfounded by Trace''s words.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He didn''t dare exin anything now, nor did he dare think about it.


    He grabbed Alina''s hand and said, "Hurry up and follow me."


    Alina wass really crazy now.


    She shook off Eli''s hand vigorously, and rushed towards Trace.


    She yelled at Trace, "Who are you to just fire me?! I don''t agree!"


    Trace didn''t pay the slightest bit of attention to Alina''s anger.


    He just continued with his work without giving Alina a look at all.


    Anyway, he''d already started the clock.


    If the woman was still there twenty minutester, he will use more severe methods to drive the woman


    away.


    Seeing that Trace ignored her, Alina became even more angry.


    She shouted loudly, "I want to see Mr. Hayden! Only Mr. Hayden can fire me! Don''t exceed your duties!


    I won''t admit it! I won''t just leave!"


    Trace sneered, and finally gave Alina a look.


    He said, "You want to see Mr. Hayden, huh..."


    Alina took a deep breath, lifted her proud chin, and said, "Mr. Hayden will never fire me. You can''t make


    decisions for him."


    Trace felt even more amused when he heard this.


    He looked at Alina''s face that had be distorted with anger at the moment.


    He said, "You don''t deserve to rece Mrs. Hayden!"


    After finishing speaking, Trace pressed the inte directly, "Notify the security department, and send


    someone over immediately."


    Alina had never been humiliated like this, even if the person in front of her was Patrick''s special


    assistant.


    But, like her, he was just an employee here.


    How can an ordinary employee make decisions for Patrick?


    She simply couldn''t take it.


    What was more, after she left thepany, she was still the daughter of the Simmons family. No


    matter what, she was more noble than this flunkey.


    Now, she was kicked out of thepany by such a person. How could she bear it?


    Alina was so angry that her face was livid, but she finally realized the fact that no matter how unwilling


    she was, she had to leave the Hayden Group today.


    A trace of resentment welled up in Alina''s eyes.


    She said to Trace, "Just wait and see!"


    She couldn''t believe that she couldn''t seduce Patrick.


    After she sessfully climbed into Patrick''s bed, she was the first to deal with this flunkey.


    The office finally fell silent.


    Trace''s stomach started to make trouble again.


    He hurriedly stood up from the chair and ran to the toilet.


    The more he thought about the incident, the weirder it got.


    He still had to investigate carefully.


    Without the help of others, this woman, even if she had the ability, can''t reach the floor.


    Moreover, it just so happened that he had diarrhea today, and it just so happened that this woman


    came up while he was using the toilet.


    All of this was too much of a coincidence.


    When Trace came out of the toilet again, he suddenly thought of one thing.


    He immediately returned to the office, picked up his cell phone, and made a call.


    Not long after, a young man walked in.


    Trace looked at the man in front of him and said, "You and Alina are from the same university, right?"


    The man''s expression immediately became tense. He hesitated, and couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Trace said, "So, Alina asked you to give that cup of milk tea to me?"


    Trace thought about it carefully just now that he didn''t eat anything strange today, so the only strange


    thing was that this man gave him a cup of milk tea.


    However, Trace didn''t think much about it at the time, and didn''t even suspect that there was


    something wrong with this cup of milk tea after going to the toilet so many times.


    The young man finally confessed everything.


    He and Alina were indeed ssmates in the same school, and, when they were in school, he had a


    crush on Alina.


    It was just that his personality was rtively dull, so he didn''t dare pursue Alina at all.


    Knowing that she worked in the samepany with him made him very happy.


    Although Alina woulde to him, she talked to him about the Hayden Group.


    Because he worked in thepany a year earlier than Alina, and he had done well, it can be said that


    he wanted to work here for a long time in the future.


    Therefore, when Alina first approached him to inquire about thepany, he didn''t think much about it


    at all. He really thought that Alina wasing to just consult.


    He was even happy that he and Alina would soon be working in the samepany.


    He was also imagining that when they can get along in thepany for a long time, maybe Alina will


    fall in love with him, and they can build a family together.


    However, today Alina brought him two cups of milk tea, one for him and the other for Trace.


    Moreover, Alina specified which cup of milk tea was his and which one was Trace''s.


    He felt it very strange, but didn''t ask any questions.


    As long as it can make Alina happy, anything was fine for him and he can do anything to her.


    Unexpectedly, now he was called by Trace.


    He said everything and didn''t hide anything.


    Trace also knew what his character was like, so naturally the young man wouldn''t know what Alina


    wanted to do at that time. Otherwise, he would definitely discourage her from doing so.


    Trace wouldn''t take it out on innocent people, even if he made himself sick with diarrhea.


    Now that the matter was cleared up, he let the young man leave.

 Chapter 699 It depends on your ability

    Chapter 699 It depends on your ability


    Chapter 699 It depends on your ability


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    When Patrick came home, he saw Aimee basking in the sun and reading a book in the yard.


    He walked over, put his arms around Aimee''s shoulders from behind, rubbed his chin on the top of her


    head, and said, "Why don''t you take a break?"


    "I''m very energetic today, so I just want to read a book." Aimee said.


    Patrick said, "It looks like you''re in a good mood."


    Aimee chuckled and said, "I''m in a good mood. Isn''t it good?"


    Patrick said, "I thought you were going to be angry with me because of the things in the group."


    Aimee was really amused by Patrick''s words.


    She looked at Patrick and asked, "So, you came back early because of this?"


    During this period of time, Patrick had been busy in thepany. Although hemuted and came


    back ording to the normal time every day, he was already much busier than before.


    Patrick said, "Yeah, I let Trace handle things."


    His eyes fell on Aimee''s stomach and he said, "I don''t know when they wille out. I really want to


    leave thepany to Walter and Miles right now."


    The two of them went too far. They just left thepany to him, and insisted that they would not take


    the business back until after Aimee gave birth.


    Aimee said, "I see, if Matilda and April are also pregnant, the three of you will leave thepany to


    grandpa."


    Patrick chuckled and said, "How do you know? We haven''t thought about it that way."


    Among the three of them, Miles was more concerned about his career.


    However, what Miles cared about was only his own career.


    All his efforts were on his entertainmentpany.


    It was almost impossible for him toe back to manage the familypany.


    Needless to say, Walter.


    In order not to manage thepany, he went abroad directly at that time.


    Patrick thought, Walter had been abroad for so many years before, and now, no matter what, it was his


    turn to manage thepany.


    Aimee said, "You just make things difficult for grandpa."


    Patrick said, "Anyway, I''ll be ''free'' soon, and it depends on who is gonna make things difficult for


    grandpa."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aimee was speechless. Was this something to be proud of?


    With Patrick''s tone, he was quite looking forward to it.


    Her due date was in autumn, in October, and their babies were Scorpios.


    Although Aimee didn''t really believe in horoscopes and felt that there was nothing wrong with Scorpio,


    people of other zodiac signs may have a lot of thoughts about Scorpio. At least Aimee liked the energy


    of Scorpio very much.


    She rubbed her belly and said, "There are still more than three months left."


    If it went well, it will be October, which happened to be the long holiday.


    Patrick said, "I''ll have to work hard for another three months."


    Aimee touched her belly and said, "Babies, did you hear that? Your father dislikes you for being born


    too slowly."


    Patrick immediately said, "But, I definitely don''t mean to ask you to be born immediately. You have to


    stay in your mother''s womb obediently, you know? Don''t hurt your mother."


    However, just as Patrick finished speaking, Aimee felt her stomach being hit hard.


    Obviously, it was one baby who seemed to be dissatisfied with Patrick''s words, and kicked Aimee hard


    to express his or her protest.


    Patrick was speechless.


    Did this little guy do it on purpose?


    Was she or he trying to contradict him on purpose?


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth lightly and said, "Is it resistance? All right, after youe out,


    let''s see how I deal with you."


    However, there was another kick.


    In a different direction, it was obvious that another baby''s little foot kicked it.


    Aimee was also dumbfounded by the reaction of these two little babies.


    Why were they arguing with their own father?


    Aimee rubbed her stomach and said, "Okay, my dears, don''t quarrel with Dad."


    The little babies in the belly really didn''t kick Aimee anymore.


    Patrick bit inside his cheek, sort of keeping that in mind.


    Did he treat these two babies so well that they started to be against him before they were even born?


    Patrick can already imagine when the two of them were born and able to talk and talk back, what the


    war between him and them will look like.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, you can''t bully my babies."


    Patrick pinched Aimee''s face gently, and was dumbfounded even more.


    He said, "So, you can let them bully me?"


    Aimee thought about it, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Although she didn''t answer, she had expressed all her thoughts very clearly with her expression.


    Patrick wanted to pull out the little guys in Aimee''s belly immediately and "beat" them up.


    It was the two of them who had snatched away his wife''s preference for him.


    Aimee saw the fierceness in Patrick''s eyes, smiled, and said, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. You


    know, the person I love the most is you."


    Of course she will love her babies and be a good mother.


    However, for Aimee, the person she loved the most must be Patrick.


    Finally, because of Aimee''s words, Patrick was coaxed.


    Patrick lowered his head and kissed Aimee''s lips.


    "I love you too," he said.


    Their ideas were very consistent that they must prioritize each other, followed by their children.


    Children will grow up one day and meet their beloved one.


    And the two of them were the most important people to each other.


    They can apany each other until the old age.


    Patrick''s eyes softened unconsciously.


    He kissed Aimee''s cheek endlessly.


    Finally, Patrick still couldn''t hold back, and hugged Aimee.


    Just kissing her face and mouth was not enough.


    What he wanted was truly more things.


    Aimee realized what Patrick wanted to do, and although she was still shy, she didn''t refuse him.


    However, the present time was really embarrassing.


    After returning to the room, Aimee said, "Don''t do it for too long. We''ll have dinner soon."


    Patrick, on the other hand, gave a lowugh.


    He stuck to Aimee''s ear and said, "It depends on your ability."

 Chapter 700 I love you very much

    Chapter 700 I love you very much


    Chapter 700 I love you very much


    The oy family.


    Eden and Minnie came home with no joy on their faces.


    Mariam looked at the two people suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there too many people, so


    you didn''t line up?"


    Eden copsed on the sofa and said, "There are not many people."


    Minnie looked at Mariam apologetically, and exined the matter to Mariam.


    She was very anxious and nervous.


    She didn''t know how Mariam would look at her when she knew what was going on.


    She dared not even think about it.


    Mariam was not surprised after listening to Minnie''s words.


    She smiled and said, "Attwell did it, so it''s quite normal. It''s okay. Let''s eat first. We''ll settle it, and your


    marriage will not be dyed."


    Minnie was very astonished, because she really thought that Mariam was going to have problems with


    her.


    However, from what Mariam said, she seemed to be very familiar with Attwell. Oh no, it should be said


    that she knew Attwell very well.


    Minnie really wanted to ask Mariam a question.


    However, she dared not do so.


    She was really afraid the answer she would get was something she couldn''t bear.


    Mariam knew what Minnie was thinking, so she smiled and said, "Attwell approached me directly


    before, and he forced me to take your photo."


    Minnie hadn''t expected this to happen.


    She always thought that Attwell used some tricks, and the middleman handed over her photo to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mariam.


    Mariam said, "You don''t have to think so much. Since I force Eden to go on a blind date, I won''t ept


    any girls. You have gone throughyers of screening."


    Minnie became even more puzzled when she heard what Mariam said.


    ording to her statement, her photo cannot be sent to Mariam with herplicated background.


    Mariam said, "As for me, I don''t value family very much. You are with Eden now, so you know that. If I


    want to find a good match, Casey is the only one suitable. Although I like that girl, she doesn''t like


    Eden at all. I can''t have the cheek to tie her up and let her marry this bastard."


    When Eden heard Mariam say that, he became unhappy.


    He said, "Mom, you''re talking as if I like her."


    "What rights do you have to like her?" Mariam said.


    Eden was speechless.


    Mariam coughed lightly and said to Minnie, "Minnie, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just talk


    back out of habit. Of course, the most important thing is his own feelings. None of it matters."


    Minnie nodded, but still nced at Eden indistinctly.


    She suddenly felt that Eden''s position in the family was quite miserable.


    Mariam continued, "So, if I only value family background, there are too few choices."


    Minnie nodded, but still didn''t understand why she was chosen.


    Even if the requirements were rxed, how could it be possible for Attwell to catch Mariam''s eyes with


    his appearance.


    Mariam said, "I don''t regard Attwell as your family member. He''s a bastard at all. I also know what he


    did to you, but, you''re a nice girl. I like you very much, so, no matter what, I still hope that you and


    Eden can give it a try."


    Minnie suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Mariam''s words were a kind of affirmation to her.


    This kind of affirmation was really very important to Minnie.


    Her eye sockets were a little wet and red, and she looked at Mariam with gratitude.


    Mariam gave her aforting look and then said, "Look, my vision is very good. You and Eden are


    together now, so you just listen to what a mother says."


    Eden was dumbfounded.


    He was already with Minnie anyway, so he let himself go a little bit.


    Eden said, "Mom, you are so confident, but you don''t know how hard she tried to disturb our blind date


    in order not to be with me."


    Minnie felt a little embarrassed in an instant.


    If others knew how she treated Eden at that time, they would probably think that she was striking a


    pose to impress him and shameless.


    However, Mariam said, "That means Minnie has seen through you."


    Eden was dumbfounded and just wanted to ask was she still his real mother?


    Minnie''s depressed mood was easily dismissed by Mariam.


    All of a sudden she was free of all worries.


    Maybe, being with Eden will face Attwell''s various entanglements in the future, but at this moment,


    Minnie really felt very happy.


    She loved Eden, and also liked Eden''s mother.


    And she liked the vibe in his family.


    After all these years, Minnie finally felt that God was treating her well again.


    In her world, there was sunshine.


    This feeling made Minnie very strange, but also very fortunate.


    She unconsciously squeezed Eden''s hand tightly.


    Now that she had grasped his hand, she will never let it go in this life.


    Eden turned his head to look at Minnie, and could feel her change.


    He bent the corner of his mouth and said without sound, "I love you very much."

 Chapter 701 Listen to me

    Chapter 701 Listen to me


    Chapter 701 Listen to me


    Mariam sat opposite the two. Watching them, she was very relieved.


    Of course, she knew her son very well.


    If he didn''t really love her, how can he express these easily?


    However, there was indeed a problem caused by Attwell.


    Mariam picked up the teacup and took a sip, wondering whether to leave this matter to her son and her


    future daughter-inw, or just to her.


    After all, she was the one who asked Eden to go to the blind date in the first ce, and she was the


    one who gave Attwell a loophole.


    Eden hadn''t looked at his phone before, so naturally he didn''t know what those guys did.


    After Patrick transferred money to Eden, although other peopleined about Patrick, they still


    transferred money to Eden too.


    But what did it mean to transfer 2. 5 dors?


    Minnie sat beside Eden, feeling that his mood was getting worse, so she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Eden said, "A bunch of bad friends."


    Minnie was puzzled, but saw that Eden put the phone away directly, and didn''t intend to tell her.


    Minnie looked at Eden suspiciously, but didn''t think much about it.


    She was not a woman who will feel that her boyfriend had something to hide from her just because he


    didn''t show his mobile phone. The reason why she asked Eden what happened just now was she can


    see that Eden was not in a good mood.


    However, hearing his tone, she probably knew that he was embarrassed by his friends again.


    Minnie thought that Eden was so cute as hell.


    Eden noticed Minnie''s smile, turned his head to look at her, reached out and pinched her ear, saying,


    "Why are you so happy?"


    Minnie shook her head and said, "I just feel happy."


    For no reason, she was happy.


    Eden was amused by her silly look, which waspletely different from her usual look.


    However, it really captivated his heart, making him want to do nothing but just be with her and stay


    together in a clingy way.


    However, Eden still couldn''t helpining about those "viins" in his heart. Although they didn''t


    say anything, the meaning was self-evident.


    He wanted to save his face, so naturally he can''t tell Minnie that those guys transferred him 2. 5 dors


    (It means Eden is stupid).


    Otherwise, he might lose his reputation in Minnie''s heart.


    Just thinking about it gave Eden a headache.


    The dinner Mariam was still prepared was ording to the standard to celebrate that Eden and Minnie


    had gotten their marriage certificates, but there was no change because of this incident.


    This was also the first time Minnie met Eden''s father.


    He waspletely different from Eden, a very taciturn but very coercive person.


    When Minnie first met Eden''s father, she was very nervous.


    She couldn''t tell how much this middle-aged man epted her.


    It was Mariam who nudged Robin oy, and warned him to be gentle with her eyes, not to scare their


    future daughter-inw, so Robin made a smile.


    However, his smile was really ugly.


    Minnie felt that it was even more terrifying.


    As a high-ranking person, Robin had always been cold. It can be said that he was cold to his bones.


    In addition, he himself was a very serious person no matter when he was young or now, which certainly


    made him look even more terrifying.


    Eden whispered in Minnie''s ear, "Don''t be scared. My dad''s face can bluff people."


    Minnie smiled, thinking that his face alone was scary enough.


    However, Minnie soon found out that Robin was a hen-pecked husband. As long as Mariam gave him a


    look, Robin will obey immediately.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that Robin was afraid of Mariam.


    From the way he looked at Mariam, it was not difficult to know that he really loved Mariam very much,


    and the reason why he obeyed Mariam''s orders so much was of course he doted on her.


    Gradually, Minnie became less afraid of Robin.


    However, she really couldn''t understand why someone like Robin would have a son with such a


    temperament as Eden.


    It was just unbelievable.


    Minnie''s eyes fell on Eden''s face. Of course, in terms of facial features, he was indeed simr with


    Robin.


    It was just that his brows and eyes were a little softer, and Robin''s had a more icy feeling as a superior


    all the year round.


    However, it was also because, between Eden''s brows and eyes, there was a lot of softness from


    Mariam.


    Eden felt a little helpless after being stared at by her, so he raised his hand to pinch her face, saying,


    "My parents are still here. I''m quite shy from being stared at by you like that."


    Minnie silently turned her head away, and decided to ignore this man for the time being.


    What was he talking about? It seemed she was going to do something to him.


    Eden just liked to see Minnie after being teased by him.


    He smiled and said, "Just kidding. I''m yours. You can stare at me however you want."


    At this moment, Minnie really wanted to raise her hand and cover Eden''s mouth, so that he can close


    his mouth quickly.


    She didn''t mean to stare at him, not at all.


    Edenughed unceremoniously, but received disapproving eyes from his parents.


    He touched his nose, and restrained himself a little after all.


    His parents didn''t think there was anything wrong with their son being so funny to her, but Minnie''s face


    was flushed and she looked ashamed and angry.


    How can their son make her like this? Their son was too unreliable.


    But, of course, his parents were happy in their hearts.


    This also showed that the rtionship between the two of them was really very good.


    The meal was peaceful and harmonious. After eating, Eden thought about it and decided to take Minnie


    away.


    After all, they hadn''t received their certificates now. Even so, it didn''t matter how they slept together. In


    his own home, he can sleep in the same room as Minnie. Although he didn''t think there was anything


    wrong with it and his parents will not be so rigid about it, Minnie was so thin-skinned, and would


    probably be too shy.


    He didn''t want his baby to feel any difort at all.


    So, without thinking too much about it, Eden took Minnie away from home directly.


    After Minnie left with Eden, she still felt a little dreamy.


    Her rtionship with Eden seemed to be on a rocket from the very beginning.


    From the moment the rtionship was established, they had progressed by leaps and bounds.


    Minnie held Eden''s hand, still feeling a little unbelievable.


    From time to time, she looked up at Eden, at his profile, at his Adam''s apple.


    Everything about him seemed to be based on her aesthetic.


    Minnie liked it very much.


    She never knew before that when she let go, she would gain such a rtionship.


    She felt it very incredible.


    Eden looked down at Minnie and asked, "Am I so pretty? Why do you keep staring at me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Minnie smiled and said, "Eden, I found out that I really like you."


    What she said was very sincere. Without any restraint, she directly expressed what she wanted to


    express most.


    In fact, it was very rare for Minnie to express her emotions to Eden.


    Most of the time, she will be more shy, and most of the time, she will do more than talk.


    However, this once in a while, expressing her feelings straightforwardly gave Eden more shock.


    Eden looked at Minnie, and his eyes gradually deepened.


    There seemed to be a me gradually burning in his eyes, trying to engulf the woman in front of him.


    Minnie noticed Eden''s gaze, and subconsciously wanted to look away.


    They were originally in the car, and when they were about to get home, they wanted to take a walk on a


    whim, so they got out of the car to feel the joy of walking together.


    And, the house where Eden lived was in the urban area. Even though it was already night, it was still


    very lively with peopleing and going.


    After all, Minnie was not an outgoing person. She was really shy about kissing Eden on the street.


    Eden sensed her intention, and held her into his arms backhand.


    He said, "Either give me a kiss now, or go backter and listen to me."

 Chapter 702 Their family is crazy

    Chapter 702 Their family is crazy


    Chapter 702 Their family is crazy


    After hearing what Eden said, Minnie was a little dumbfounded.


    What was wrong with this man?


    Was he taking the opportunity to trick her?


    Minnie was well aware of Eden''s trick. If she agreed to him and listened to him, when she went back,


    she may be "miserable".


    Eden naturally knew how excessive the choice he made was, but when he saw that Minnie was really


    struggling, heughed instead.


    He said, "It seems that you have made a choice."


    No, she hadn''t, she hadn''t at all.


    Eden said, "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go home. I can''t wait."


    He intentionally spoke very ambiguously and anxiously. Obviously he was embarrassing Minnie who


    can''t speak now.


    Minnie was really struggling. Should she hug Eden''s neck directly, and then kiss him hard on the lips?


    It was toote to do it now.


    Eden had not given her a chance.


    He directly held Minnie''s hand and started to run. It can be seen that he was rather anxious.


    Minnie was dragged by him, and she became speechless.


    Why was this man so enthusiastic about sex?


    Facts had proved that when Eden was outside, he had genuinely restrained himself.


    When they got home, Minnie was carried up by Eden directly.


    Before he even had time to enter the room, he had already started to kiss her.


    Even though Minnie was still very speechless at this time, she still had no strength to resist.


    She was hugged by Eden, and she had no ability to resist at all.


    Fortunately, Eden was still very gentle. Although he wanted to "bully" her hard, in the end, he didn''t go


    too far.


    Of course, his action was gentle, but it was more "tormenting" in terms of time.


    Minnie felt that her whole body was going to be worn out by him.


    She didn''t know what time it was before Minnie fell into a deep sleep.


    At that moment, Minnie really felt a little relieved.


    Finally, she was let go by this man.


    *


    Maple Street Apartment.


    Mika was very anxious today.


    She hadn''t figured out what major she wanted to study.


    Although the scores hadn''te out yet, Mika certainly didn''t have to worry about it. She can go to


    any university she wanted to in the whole country, as long as she filled out the application form.


    She had just finished the exam a few days ago, and she was having too much fun,pletely


    forgetting about it.


    Now, the scores wereing soon, and the major will be decided right after. However, Mika hadn''t


    figured it out yet.


    Ash came over and saw that her anxious appearance, so he said, "No matter where you go to study, I


    will apany you there. As long as you choose and you''re happy, it''s okay."


    Mika said, "However, if I go to study abroad, I''ll not see my sister''s baby born, and I''ll be very sad."


    Ash felt a little helpless. Who would have thought that this girl was struggling with such a thing.


    He said, "You really don''t have to worry about this at all. Aimee''s due date is on vacation. When the


    timees, we cane back together."


    "Then what if it''s early? What if I miss it?" Mika looked at Ash pitifully and said, "Besides, I''m so far


    away that the baby and I will be a stranger to the baby."


    Ash thought Mika''s words were simply too childish.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Mika''s head, saying, "If you want to study in Innisrial, you can just


    make a decision."


    Mikaughed immediately and said, "Really? Can I really do it?"


    Ash said, "Of course, you just do what you like."


    And he would handle the rest.


    Mika hugged Ash''s neck, kissed him, and said, "I''ve decided. I''ll study life engineering at Innisrial


    University."


    Ash had no opinion. After all, when it came to this, Ash only thought that as long as Mika was happy,


    everything was okay.


    Anyway, with Mika''s intelligence, she didn''t need to use her undergraduate school to select a job


    when applying for a job like other students.


    So, as long as she was happy, nothing else was important.


    After Mika made this choice, she felt rxed and free from entanglement at all.


    However, when she handed over her application to her teacher, she was asked to talk with various


    teachers.


    Although the teachers in her high school were very happy that Mika did not choose to be


    rmended directly, but took the college entrance examination, so that their school can secure the


    best grades from her.


    Now, with such a good grade, she did not go to the best institution in the country, but only choose the


    local university in Innisrial.


    Although the school was ranked among the top ten in the country, when it came to realpetition, it


    stillgged behind the top universities.


    The teachers naturally couldn''t agree with Mika''s choice.


    Even, for them, Mika''s choice was simply a waste of her intelligence.


    Mika insisted on her choice without any hesitation, and happily handed in her application.


    The teachers had no choice but to call Mika''s guardian.


    Now Mika''s guardian was Aimee.


    When Aimee received the call from the school, she was stunned for a moment.


    She really never received a call from the school. The main reason was that Mika performed really


    well in school, with excellent grades and a lovable temperament. Even if she was not so enthusiastic,


    she never had caused any troubles.


    Therefore, Aimee really couldn''t figure out what would happen to Mika.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, when Aimee heard the teacher''s earnest words, she was a little bit dumbfounded.


    She squeezed the space between her eyebrows, but she never expected that Mika would choose to


    stay in Innisrial after struggling for so long.


    Aimee certainly had no opinion on this.


    All she asked of Mika was to do what she wanted to do.


    Anyway, her family didn''t need Mika to earn money to support the whole family. And she didn''t have


    any pressure and can do whatever she wanted.


    The second point was Mika''s own ability. If she didn''t want to grow up at a normal pace step by step,


    she could go directly to Aimee''s research institute now.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter which university she would go to study at.


    After listening to the teacher''s words, Aimee felt that the teacher''s thoughts were indeed a little


    unfounded, but from the perspective of a teacher, Aimee could understand.


    She still appreciated the teacher''s attention to Mika, but she didn''t make anypromises.


    Aimee said, "I respect any decision she makes. As long as it''s a careful consideration, I will not


    interfere."


    The teacher never expected that Aimee''s attitude would be like this.


    In the end, there was no other way but to just hang up the phone.


    Aimee can probably feel it, maybe, after hanging up the phone, Mika''s teacher thought that their


    family was crazy.

 Chapter 703 But scream out in horror

    Chapter 703 But scream out in horror


    Chapter 703 But scream out in horror


    Aimee didn''tpletely ignore Mika.


    After hanging up, she made a phone call to Mika, telling her about the teacher''s calling


    Mika thought that Aimee was going to persuade her, and was about to speak for herself, when she


    heard Aimee say, "If you have figured it out, just be happy. If it''s just a momentary impulse, then think


    about it."


    When Mika heard what Aimee said, she immediately said, "Aimee, I''ve already made up my mind. I


    just want to stay in Innisrial."


    Aimee didn''t say anything more.


    After all, in the final analysis, it still had to be figured out by Mika herself.


    After Aimee hung up the phone, Patrick asked, "About Mika?"


    "Yeah," Aimee nodded and said, "Her teacher probably thinks we''re all crazy."


    Patrick said, "It''s very good. She has her own choice and there is no blind obedience. This is very


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    good."


    Aimee said, "That''s what I mean too. It''s good."


    At this time, a servant knocked on the door and came to Patrick, saying that someone wasing to


    visit.


    Aimee looked at Patrick suspiciously, wondering who woulde to him.


    Generally speaking, people who came to see Patrick would be his friends, and servants would not use


    the word "visit".


    And with the servant''s tone, it seemed that she was still very embarrassed. Obviously, the identity of


    the visitor was very problematic.


    Patrick also felt it very strange. For a while, he really couldn''t think of who coulde to the house.


    He put his arm around Aimee''s shoulder, kissed her forehead, and said, "I''ll go and see."


    Aimee nodded.


    Patrick went out of the room, and when he went downstairs, he saw a man and woman sitting on the


    sofa.


    He was indeed not very familiar with the man, but he can get his name right. The woman was no


    stranger, and he just met her yesterday.


    It was Alina.


    Patrick''s face darkened instantly.


    Seeing this, the servant even breathed nervously.


    She really didn''t know what the identities of these two people were, but let them in. If Patrick asked


    them to be held ountable, she really couldn''t afford it.


    Patrick didn''t take his anger out on the servant, but walked over with an unhappy expression, and sat


    down on the opposite sofa.


    The moment Alina saw Patrick, her eyes were glued to his face, and the admiration revealed in those


    eyes. Compared to when she was in thepany, she couldn''t hide it at all.


    Patrick frowned in disgust, and instead of giving Alina a look, he looked at Maddox Simmons sitting


    beside her.


    "Mr. Simmons, what''s wrong?" Patrick''s voice was cold to the bone, and the moment he opened his


    mouth, the atmosphere in the living room became colder again in an instant.


    Maddox said, "Mr. Hayden, I heard from my daughter that she made you unhappy in thepany, so I


    brought her here to apologize to you."


    Patrick sneered when he heard the words, and said, "That''s not necessary. Thepany has its


    system, and everything is done ording to the system."


    Maddox understood when he heard Patrick say that. Patrick didn''t want to show him respect at all.


    Of course, he also seemed to have forgotten that he had no face at all in front of Patrick.


    Patrick didn''t know what he was thinking, but he just didn''t want to have another word with them.


    He said directly to the servant, "Seeing off the guests."


    Alina immediately became anxious and quickly said, "Mr. Hayden, I came here to beg you to give me


    another chance. I really like this job. Please give me another chance to stay."


    Patrick still didn''t give her a look, and just didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    The expression on his face had be very impatient. It can be seen how bad his mood was at the


    moment.


    Maddox helped Alina and said, "Mr. Hayden, she''s still young and a child, and children make mistakes.


    With apany as big as Hayden Group, can''t you give her another chance?"


    Patrick finally had a little reaction, but it was an infinite mockery to Maddox.


    He said, "Don''t unt yourself as a child when youe out to work. Ourpany has no interest in


    employing childbor. Besides, since you''re so kind-hearted, you can give the child a chance yourself.


    The size of your Simmons Group is not small. If you want to train your daughter, it is better for her to


    work in your ownpany."


    Alina didn''t care what Patrick said.


    She just wanted to stay in the Hayden Group.


    If she left, how could she pursue Patrick?


    Alina said, "Mr. Hayden, I really like you ... r ...pany. Please give me another chance, please."


    Patrick really hated the tone of her voice when she said that, which made him feel sick.


    In particr, when she said this, she deliberately paused for a while, and the reason for it was needless


    to ask.


    Patrick finally looked towards Alina and said, "It''s absolutely impossible."


    After finishing speaking, Patrick stood up and said to the servant, "From now on, don''t let anyone in


    and disturb Aimee''s rest. Otherwise, I will hold you ountable."


    The servant immediately nodded in response, hurried over and asked them to leave.


    How could Alina be willing to go?


    She liked Patrick.


    Now, finally she got into Hayden''s Mansion, so close to him.


    How could she leave so easily?


    Alina didn''t even think too much about it, but rushed towards Patrick, wanting to hug him without


    hesitation.


    However, before she got close to Patrick, she felt a gust of cold wind blowing in front of her.


    In the next second, a Swiss army knife was stuck on the floor in front of her.


    Alina didn''t react for a long time, but when she came back to her senses, she cried out in horror.

 Chapter 704 It is really screwed

    Chapter 704 It is really screwed


    Chapter 704 It is really screwed


    "Ah!"


    Alina''s ear-piercing screams resounded through the mansion.


    Patrick didn''t look back at Alina, but looked up at the stairs, where Aimee wasing down.


    He walked over quickly, stretched out his hand to hold Aimee''s hand, and said, "Why did you get


    down?"


    Aimee said, "If I don''te down and take a look, I don''t know that someone is so brave that she


    would hug my husband at home."


    Patrick curled the corner of his mouth, kissed on Aimee''s cheek, and said, "Are you jealous?"


    Aimee raised her eyebrows and looked at Patrick. So angry, she wanted toe here to act like a


    domineering wife, but in the end, this man ruined her work with just one sentence.


    She threatened Patrick with her eyes, telling him not to cut the ground from under her feet.


    Patrick''s mouth curled up, and the smile in his eyes couldn''t be hidden at all.


    With Patrick''s support, Aimee walked up to Alina while carefully protecting her stomach.


    She looked Alina up and down, showing her contempt from top to bottom.


    Alina didn''t take Aimee seriously before.


    She inquired for a long time, and all she knew was that Aimee was abandoned by the Read family. She


    had no status in her family, not to mention how difficult her life was.


    However, after marrying Patrick, this woman shamelessly turned into an ungrateful person and ruined


    the Read family.


    If there was without Patrick''s help, how was it possible?


    In Alina''s view, Aimee was a slut who took advantage of Patrick.


    She totally looked down on this woman.


    She didn''t think that this woman was Patrick''s true love, and she must have used some shady means


    to conceive Patrick''s child.


    Therefore, she must defeat this woman, drive her away, and keep her away from Patrick.


    In her opinion, only herself was Patrick''s true love.


    Thest time she saw Aimee at thepany, Alina didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Although she was still jealous of Aimee''s physical appearance, even when she was pregnant, she only


    had a big belly, which didn''t make her limbs and cheeks fatter at all.


    This made Alina even more annoyed.


    She was still thinking about using her beauty advantage to defeat this woman.


    However, now it seemed that there was no such opportunity.


    At this moment, Alina felt a feeling of fear.


    It never urred to her that Aimee would throw a Swiss army knife at her.


    If she had moved a little faster just now, the knife would not have hit the ground at all, but her head


    directly.


    Finally recovering from the panic, Alina red at Aimee and cursed angrily, "You''re fucking crazy!"


    Alina wanted to beat this woman to death. How dared she!


    Although there was still a faint smile on Aimee''s face, her eyes were very cool.


    She said, "Miss Simmons, do you know what my principle is?"


    How did Alina know this?


    She only wanted to kill this woman now.


    Who wanted to answer her inexplicable question?


    Aimee didn''t mind if she didn''t answer her question.


    She continued, "My principle is, don''t touch mine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aimee reached out, held Alina''s chin, and lifted it slightly.


    Before Alina could react, Aimee pinched her chin tightly.


    Her movement was fast and powerful, to the point of crushing Alina''s jaw.


    Aimee narrowed her eyes and said, "You look really good, but if you reach out to my husband, your


    little face is too much of an eyesore."


    Alina was now dazed by the pain.


    She didn''t respond at all, but only tears kept falling down.


    This was apletely physiological reaction, and it was simply beyond her control.


    Aimee said, "Miss Simmons, I will not pursue what you did in thepany. I have unconditional trust in


    my husband, and I also believe that his eyes are very good, but now youe to my house to act


    wildly. Tell me, what punishment should I give you?"


    Alina had now adapted to the strength of Aimee''s hand, so she also reacted.


    She yelled directly at Aimee, "You crazy woman! Let me go!"


    Aimee frowned, very unhappy that Alina dared to insult herself.


    She pretended to think for a while, and then said, "I think it''s probably because your family is in good


    condition, so you have developed such an arrogant and domineering temperament, coveting things that


    don''t belong to you. If that''s the case, then..."


    Aimee paused for a moment then said, "How about you being in a poor family?"


    As soon as these words came out, Alina didn''t realize what Aimee meant for a long time, but Maddox


    became anxious.


    He rushed over immediately and said to Aimee, "Mrs. Hayden, I''m really sorry. She is not sensible. I


    apologize to you on her behalf. Please don''t make things difficult to my family."


    Aimee heard the words, but looked at Maddox amusedly.


    She said, "Mr. Simmons, you was silent just now. So, I thought that you have acquiesced to your


    daughter''s behavior."


    After Aimee finished speaking, she thought for a while and said, "That''s not urate. It should be said


    that you agree with your daughter''s behavior. Otherwise, you wouldn''t take your daughter here."


    What Maddox thought was exposed, and there was inevitably unnatural expression on his face.


    However, at this moment, he was unable to admit all of these.


    He had to settle this. Otherwise the Simmons family would really be screwed.

 Chapter 705 Can you let us go

    Chapter 705 Can you let us go


    Chapter 705 Can you let us go


    No wonder Maddox was so nervous. How the Read family was destroyed? Although he didn''t know the


    inside story, it was certain that Aimee did that.


    Even if she was helped by the Hayden family behind this, with the current situation, as long as Aimee


    asked, Patrick will do anything for her.


    It was too easy for her to destroy a family.


    Maddox had devoted all his life to his family. If it was really ruined because of his little ambition, he


    really can''t live.


    So, no matter what, he couldn''t let Aimee take her anger out on his family.


    After quickly weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Maddox knelt down in front of Aimee.


    He said, "Please, Mrs. Hayden, we''re just a small family, and we really can''t bear the trouble."


    Aimeeughed. Her voice became a little cooler, and she said, "Trouble? Do you think I''m so free? Will


    I spend time joking with you?"


    As soon as she said so, Maddox shuddered even more.


    He pulled Alina over and dragged her to the ground, making her kneel in front of Aimee too.


    Alina was almost going crazy with anger.


    She struggled to get up, but was held down hard by Maddox.


    Alina yelled at Maddox like crazy, "Dad! Are you crazy!? How could you do this to me! I''m your


    daughter. How can you make me kneel to this bitch!?"


    Snap--


    A loud p sounded, and Alina''s cheek quickly turned red and swollen.


    Maddox scolded angrily, "I can''t fucking wish you were strangled when you were born! Hurry up and


    apologize to Mrs. Hayden. If our family is ruined because of you, I will definitely not let you go !"


    Alina looked at her father in disbelief. Her father who had always loved her since she was born actually


    pped her in the face.


    And it was because of that bitch Aimee Read.


    Alina became even more angry and shouted loudly, "I won''t apologize! Why should I apologize!? She


    should apologize to me! She stole my man! I love Mr. Hayden so much. Why should he be snatched


    away by her?"


    As she spoke, Alina looked towards Patrick. With her tears streaming down, she said, "I love you so


    much. I must love you more than her. How can you not love me?!"


    Patrick frowned in disgust, and really didn''t want to pay attention to this crazy woman.


    Aimee''s eyes became even colder.


    She looked at this woman who kept telling her love to her husband, and she was really in a bad mood.


    In the past, she only knew that she was not a generous woman, but because she was very aware of


    the rtionship between herself and Patrick, even if any voice came to her ears, she would not react.


    Patrick deliberately teased her once, saying that she wouldn''t even be jealous, because she didn''t love


    him as much as he did.


    Now, after Aimee met such a crazy woman, although she didn''t feel that she was jealous, she had to


    admit that she was very ufortable now.


    She had absolutely no patience with this woman.


    She was toozy to say anything more, so she just turned her head and said to Patrick, "I''m tired,


    honey. I want to go back to the room to rest."


    Patrick looked at Aimee, and his gaze was full of tenderness again.


    However, just as they turned around, Alina suddenly shouted, "Bitch! I''ll kill you!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Just now, the knife was thrown in front of Alina. She noticed it out of the corner of her eye, picked it up,


    and rushed towards Aimee.


    However, Alina was not able to get close to Aimee at all, but only felt a sharp pain from her wrist,


    followed by the sound of the knife falling to the ground again.


    Patrick held Aimee in his arms, lifted his foot up, and kicked Alina''s arm.


    Patrick''s face darkened.


    He directly said to the servant, "Call the police."


    Alina was now curled up on the ground in pain, and the room was full of her crying.


    Maddox was still kneeling on the ground. After hearing Patrick''s words, he copsed on the ground,


    and his face was ashen.


    Patrick clearly intended to put Alina in prison.


    Maddox thought quickly.


    If he can''t keep his daughter, then, he can at least keep hispany.


    Maddox looked at Patrick and said pleadingly, "Mr. Hayden, all these things are my daughter''s fault,


    and have nothing to do with my family. Can you let my family go?"

 Chapter 706 Simply stupid

    Chapter 706 Simply stupid


    Chapter 706 Simply stupid


    When Patrick heard this, he looked at Maddox coldly as if he had heard a big joke.


    He said, "Without your permission, your daughter might not daree here. It is toote to draw a line


    with your daughter now."


    When Maddox heard Patrick''s words, his face turned pale instantly.


    Patrick''s words had been very clear.


    He was bound to pursue this matter to the end.


    It was over. His whole family was screwed up.


    Soon, the police came.


    Patrick said directly to the police, "Alina Simmons''s attempt to murder Mrs. Hayden. She makes my


    wife terrified. I believe that thew will severely punish her."


    After finishing speaking, Patrick carried up Aimee without saying another word, and went upstairs


    together.


    Alina was brought into the police car by the police. She was still screaming and struggling, but she was


    only forced into the car.


    Inside the house, Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms and said, "I was nning to act like a bully, but I


    didn''t expect that you are more bullying than me."


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head helplessly and said, "You''re scaring me to death."


    He couldn''t imagine how crazy he would be if anything happened to Aimee.


    Aimee burst outughing when she heard that.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Patrick, has it been too long since Ipeted with you? Have you


    forgotten how good I am?"


    When they fought, it was uncertain who would win.


    Patrick heard this, but became even more helpless.


    He held Aimee''s cheeks and said, "Honey, please remember, you are a pregnant woman now."


    Even when she was walking, he was worried that she would fall, but she still wanted to fight.


    He was afraid this woman wanted to piss him off.


    Aimee was even more overjoyed.


    She was suddenly on a whim and teased Patrick.


    Aimee said, "I really want to fight with you now. What should I do? Are you going to fight me or not?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    Although, sometimes Aimee indeed said something that made him have a headache on purpose, it was


    like today, which was rare to see.


    How could Patrick not know that Aimee was deliberately messing with him now?


    He lightly licked inside his cheek and said, "It''s okay to fight."


    Aimee immediately understood that the fight this guy was referring to was not the same as she was


    referring to.


    Aimee was struck dumb.


    She raised her hand, covered her mouth, and let out a big yawn.


    Aimee said, "I''m going to sleep for a while. Ah, pregnant women are lethargic."


    With that said, Aimee had already stood up and walked towards the bed.


    Patrick didn''t move, but just watched Aimee walk to the bed and take the cover over her.


    Aimeey on the bed for a while, feeling it very strange.


    Logically speaking, Patrick should have rushed over at this time. Why was he so obedient today? She


    said she was going to sleep, and he really let her go to sleep?


    Aimee really thought it was too weird.


    She quietly pulled down the cover and nced at Patrick, only to see that he was still sitting on the


    sofa, not moving at all.


    Something was wrong. Something was really wrong.


    Could it be that she had no charm?


    Aimee became unhappy in an instant, tore off the coverpletely, and looked at Patrick unhappily.


    Patrickughed at her angry look.


    He stood up, walked over, and stood by the bed.


    With his condescending position, Aimee inexplicably felt lustful.


    But she immediately became timid.


    However, Patrick had already raised his hand and started to unbutton his shirt.


    Well, it proved that she was still very attractive.


    Aimee smiled at Patrick and said, "I''m really sleepy. I''m gonna fall asleep."


    After speaking, Aimee closed her eyes, looking like a good baby.


    However, her eyeballs, which were still rolling, had already betrayed her.


    Patrick couldn''t help butugh.


    He leaned down, kissed Aimee''s eyelid, and said, "I''m sleepy too, so I''ll sleep with you."


    After speaking, Patrick had alreadyy down beside Aimee, carefully protecting her stomach and


    holding her in his arms.


    Patrick was just teasing Aimee, not really doing anything to her.


    After Aimee discovered this, she became presumptuous.


    She pinched Patrick''s fingers directly and yed with them in the palm of her hand.


    Aimee said, "What are you going to do with the Simmons family?"


    "Since their ambitions are so big, let them pay the price." Patrick said.


    Aimee had the same idea, but when she heard that Patrick think so, she still couldn''t helpughing.


    She said, "The two of us, in this way, really look like bullies."


    Patrick said, "They covet things that don''t belong to them, so certainly they have to pay the price."


    Aimee looked at Patrick, and her eyes fell on his face, lingering back and forth.


    After a while, Aimee said, "How many girls have you cheated with your face?"


    Patrick was speechless, lowered his head, and took a hard bite on Aimee''s mouth.


    Her mouth was obviously so cute and sweet, but the words that came from it were so irritating.


    Aimee was in pain, looked at Patrick with dissatisfaction, and said, "You''re going too far. I didn''t say


    anything wrong."


    "What girls? Don''t wrong me." Patrick said.


    From beginning to end, he had only Aimee.


    Aimee said, "Just because you can''t see, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist."


    As long as they were walking on the road, Patrick was so eye-catching, and it was no exaggeration that


    all the girls would turn their heads to look at him.


    Patrick himself never paid attention to these things, so he didn''t know how attractive he was to girls.


    Patrick almostughed at Aimee.


    He squeezed Aimee''s face gently and said, "There is no essential difference between the two of us, so


    don''tin."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aimee was not far behind in the matter of attracting attention.


    So, if they got jealous over this, they really didn''t know who was more jealous than the other.


    Aimeeughed outright when she heard this.


    Wasn''t it a little too much for this man to settle this with her?


    The two chatted and really fell asleep.


    Maddox and Alina of the Simmons family came to make a big fuss, but they didn''t affect Aimee and


    Patrick. Instead, they sent themselves to the police station, which was extremely stupid.

 Chapter 707 Im going to feel bad

    Chapter 707 I''m going to feel bad


    Chapter 707 I''m going to feel bad


    The next day.


    Aimee was going for a maternity checkup.


    Right at the Innisrial General Hospital.


    What Aimee meant was that she just went to work and had a prenatal check-up, which was very


    convenient.


    Moreover, she was a doctor herself, so she was very clear about her own physical condition, and the


    prenatal examination was just to have an urate data, so that she can feel more at ease.


    However, Patrick insisted on going with Aimee and said he would be upset if Aimee didn''t let him go


    with her.


    Aimee couldn''t bear Patrick''s serious acting like a baby.


    What can she do? She can only let Patrick follow her to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Aimee looked at Patrick from time to time.


    Then, she finally couldn''t hold back and said, "Patrick, you are so childish."


    She had never seen a more childish person than him.


    Patrick heard the words but said, "You all lied to me before, and everyone lied to me. In order to


    prevent this kind of thing from happening, I must follow you all the time."


    Well, after Patrick brought this up, Aimee had nothing to say.


    Although that prank was not brought up by her, the victim was indeed Patrick.


    Even though, with his ingenuity, he had already discovered the secret and even dealt with those guys


    severely, Aimee still felt that, as Patrick''s wife, she was not on the same side as Patrick, and it was


    really her fault for this.


    Aimee looked like she had done something wrong and stopped talking, so Patrick said, "What''s wrong?


    Are you guilty? Do you think you should make it up to me?"


    Although Aimee felt that there was nothing wrong with what Patrick said, she still said, "But, I''m still a


    pregnant woman. Is it really okay for you to bully a pregnant woman like this?"


    Patrickughed out loud.


    He took Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "At this moment, you remember that you


    are a pregnant woman."


    No matter how he told her that she was a pregnant woman in the past, she didn''t care at all.


    Aimee immediately showed weakness to Patrick and said, "I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Patrick took Aimee''s fingertips, put them to his lips and took a bite.


    He said, "You just nder me. When have I ever been angry with you?"


    Aimee tilted her head and thought about it, but alsoughed.


    This was really not the case.


    However, she relied on him to pamper herself, so she became so confident no matter what she said.


    They quickly arrived at the hospital.


    Aimee went in directly for a prenatal checkup.


    As she herself judged, the babies were very healthy, and all indicators were perfect.


    She herself did not have any abnormalities, such as high blood pressure and high blood sugar, nothing


    at all.


    This made Aimee quite happy.


    She had eaten too many sweets before, so to speak, there was no limit to her presumptuousness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Now, having confirmed that her body was so healthy, Aimee became even more presumptuous.


    She said directly to Patrick, "Go back. I''m going to work."


    Patrick was at a loss for words.


    In fact, Aimee didn''t have to work in the hospital now.


    In the beginning, Patrick was too nervous about the pregnancy, so he asked the hospital to give Aimee


    a holiday.


    Aimee protested a bit at first, but finallypromised.


    It was just that, now, she hadn''te to work in the hospital for a long time, and she missed the


    atmosphere of going to work a little bit.


    However, Patrick said, "Actually, the leave I asked for you is to one month after childbirth."


    She looked at Patrick speechlessly and said, "Don''t just rely on yourself as Mr. Hayden to do whatever


    you want."


    Patrick said, "What to do? I have already done whatever I want."


    Now, in the hospital, she was simply a walking national treasure.


    Everyone who saw her was telling her to take a good rest, pay more attention to rest, and not to get


    tired.


    It was not that Aimee had never worked in a hospital before, but as a result, she couldn''t even get in


    touch with patients, which really gave her a headache.


    Patrick said, "Let me take you somewhere first, okay?"


    What else can Aimee do? There was no way not to agree.


    The two came out of the Innisrial General Hospital. Patrick drove the car and said, "Aimee, I just don''t


    want you to work too hard. If you want to work, you don''t have to listen to my arrangement."


    Hearing this, Aimee turned her head to look at Patrick and said, "Are you worried that I will be angry?"


    "I don''t want you to think I''m manipting you," Patrick said.


    Aimee shook her head, smiled, and said, "No, I know you didn''t mean that. You also want me to rx.


    In my own subconscious, I must also hope that I can bezy, and don''t think about so many things.


    Otherwise, from the very beginning, I wouldn''t have listened to you."


    She was not the kind of pregnant woman who needed to prevent miscarriages and cannot work at all.


    There was no problem in her normal life and work.


    The reason why she listened to Patrick''s arrangement was she subconsciously wanted to do so.


    Otherwise, with her temperament, even Patrick couldn''t help her decide these things.


    Patrick said, "It''s best if you think so."


    The car drove southward.


    Aimee looked suspiciously out of the window and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Patrick said, "You''ll know when we get there."


    Aimee became even more curious, and asked suspiciously, "Did you do something strange?"


    Patrick gave a lowugh and said, "Even if it''s something, I wouldn''t be so hasty. Today, I brought you


    out because I didn''t want you to stay in the hospital."


    Aimee pursed her mouth when she heard the words, and after she thought about it, this was really the


    case.


    Fortunately, she still had some expectations just now, but in the end, it was nothing.


    Patrick noticed Aimee''s unhappiness and smiled helplessly.


    Why was she a little emotional?


    He stretched out his hand, rubbed Aimee''s head, and said, "We will be there soon. Don''t be so lost. I''m


    going to feel bad."

 Chapter 708 Only then does he take her out of the car

    Chapter 708 Only then does he take her out of the car


    Chapter 708 Only then does he take her out of the car


    The car quickly pulled over in front of a building.


    The moment Aimee looked over, she waspletely stunned.


    Patrick said, "I''ve said before that I will give you a hospital. The various procedures are very


    Aimee had actually forgotten this.


    Because Patrick didn''t mention itter, Aimee didn''t ask.


    She was indeed very unhappy at the Innisrial General Hospital before, but after so long, and she was


    pregnant, she was actually separated from the hospital.


    Now, this brand new hospital that Patrick was going to give her just appeared in front of her.


    Aimee had to say she was very pleasantly surprised.


    Patrick said, "I didn''t want to bring you here so soon. If I show you in advance, there will be no surprise


    at that time. Moreover, there is a lot of dust and noise here. I don''t want it to affect your body."


    Hearing this, Aimee looked at Patrick with a smile, and immediately asked, "Patrick, you are making


    me happy now, aren''t you?"


    Patrick said, "Yes."


    In order to make Aimee happy, he did not hesitate to expose this gift in advance.


    Aimeeughed and said, "Then, Patrick, you have lost cause I''ve seen this in advance. Then, there will


    really be no surprise."


    Patrick said, "So, I don''t intend to let you get out of the car. Just take a look here."


    Aimee didn''t know there was such a way and felt speechless.


    But she didn''t believe she couldn''t see what it was like inside the new hospital.


    Aimee''s expression copsed. With a hint of displeasure, she said deliberately, "Patrick, I''m very


    unhappy now. I can only be happy when I see the inside."


    Patrick almostughed at Aimee''s words.


    Where did this woman learn these to act shamelessly?


    But it was enough to deal with him.


    Patrick said, "The environment inside is really bad now. Listen to me. Let''s go inter, okay?"


    Aimee pursed her lips deliberately and said, "But, aren''t you trying to make me happy? I''m very


    unhappy right now."


    Although she said so, the amusement in Aimee''s tone could no longer be hidden.


    Patrick reached out, pinched Aimee''s cheek gently, and said, "From now on, don''t learn from Casey."


    Patrick didn''t know April, Tilly, Matilda, Minnie, and even Mika well, let alone what they were like


    when they were in love, but he knew Casey too well.


    Therefore, Patrick had decided that it must be Casey who can make Aimee use these tricks.


    It just gave him a headache


    Aimee burst intoughter when she heard the words and said for Casey, "Does Casey know what you


    say about her? You are her brother, but you actually despise her so much."


    Patrick said, "Sometimes, I really admire Kelvin. How he can stand Casey?"


    Aimee said, "This is called a perfect match."


    Patrickughed lowly and said, "Fortune favours fools."


    It was really hard for him to imagine, if Casey had a terrible choice of husband, how much headache


    the three brothers would have every day.


    To their sister, they were reluctant to scold her, and even more reluctant to let her be sad.


    Then, the only thing that can be done was to have a good talk with that man.


    If they met someone who was not bad, then maybe they can use a peaceful way to get rid of the


    person who was not suitable for Casey.


    If they encountered a rogue, they will use some means without mercy.


    Although these didn''t happen, when Casey was growing up, the three of them really thought about it


    seriously.


    They even thought that stupid Casey might really get angry with them. Then, how could they coax their


    sister well?


    Fortunately, Casey wasn''t that smart and wasn''t that stupid either.


    She was a single-minded person, before meeting the man she liked, shepletely turned a blind eye


    to the man who pursued her.


    Still, Patrick had to admit that Casey had a nice choice.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Although he still had a lot of dislikes with this guy Kelvin, he had to admit Kelvin was not bad.


    It would be even better if he wasn''t a guy who made him misunderstand that he had a special


    rtionship with Aimee.


    Patrick said, "There is fortune for a simple person. She didn''t take a roundabout course, so we are all


    very pleased."


    As Casey''s older brother, Patrick''s biggest worry was that she was going the wrong way.


    Although people from the Hayden family can have more opportunities for trial and error, which meant


    they can be more wanton, as far as Casey''s character was concerned, any wrong step will probably


    lead to a catastrophe.


    He felt terrified just by thinking about it.


    Aimee took Patrick''s hand and said, "That''s fine now, isn''t it?"


    Patrick said, "Yes, very good."


    Aimee said with a smile, "So, since it''s so good, would you like to take me in to see what the hospital


    that belongs to me looks like?"


    Patrick was struck dumb.


    He had no choice and was very helpless.


    He thought that he could fool Aimee.


    In the end, it was just that he was thinking too much.


    Patrick said, "Do you have to see it today?"


    Aimee said, "I''m already here. Why not?"


    If he didn''t allow her to have a look, she will definitely be extremely curious to death.


    Patrickughed, and finally, hepromised.


    There was no way because she was his dearest wife. Besides spoiling her, was there any other better


    way?


    Patrick said, "Wait for me here. I will be back soon."


    After speaking, Patrick opened the door and got out of the car.


    Aimee looked at Patrick''s back, saw him go to a pharmacy, and soon he came out.


    Patrick bought some masks and put one on for Aimee.


    There were also medical gloves, and he put one on Aimee''s hands.


    Although she was a doctor, she was not so meticulous.


    With Patrick''s behavior now, she was almost put into a protective suit.


    Finally, Patrick was satisfied with "packing up" Aimee, and then took her out of the car.

 Chapter 709 Just So Happy

    Chapter 709 Just So Happy


    Chapter 709 Just So Happy


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Aimee was led into the hospital by Patrick.


    From the gate, it was actually no different from an ordinary hospital. As soon as they entered, the


    parking lot was on the left, and the emergency building was directly opposite.


    However, after passing through the emergency building, it looked different.


    When Aimee saw it at first nce, she was really surprised.


    When she heard Patrick mentioned that he would give her a hospital, she had actually imagined that


    the hospital that Patrick gave her must not be an ordinary one.


    However, after actually entering here, Aimee just felt that it was really shocking.


    Patrick hadpletely built this ce into a noble private hospital.


    No matter from the exterior decoration, to the interior decoration, from theyout of the entire hospital,


    there was a sense of majesty that cannot be ignored.


    Although the hospital was still empty now, and was no equipment in every department and consulting


    room, Aimee seemed to have seen what kind of equipment Patrick will put in it.


    In her head, she had alreadypletely sketched out the future grand n of this hospital, and what it


    would look like.


    Aimee had to admit that she was really shocked.


    After walking around the hospital with Patrick, Aimee couldn''t help but said to Patrick, "Thank you,


    darling."


    Aimee can imagine how much effort Patrick had put into such a hospital, whether it started from the


    documents approved by the authorities, to the design of the sketch of the hospital, and now it was


    about to bepleted.


    And all of this was for her.


    Aimee reached out, hugged Patrick''s waist, and pressed her cheek against his waist. She said, "I really


    like this ce. I really like it."


    It was not about money, but about the hard work Patrick had put in. All of these sacrifices for her made


    Aimee unable not to be moved.


    She was really moved, and her eyes turned red.


    Patrick put his arms around Aimee''s waist and said, "I just hope that you are happy, which is more


    important than anything else."


    "I''m really happy, very happy," Aimee said.


    Patrick showed Aimee around again. Now that Aimee was here, he had to let Aimee take a look and


    see if there was anything else that needed to be added.


    Moreover, since it was given to Aimee, it must be done ording to her preferences.


    Aimee had no requirements for the exterior decoration or theyout of the entire hospital.


    What she cared most about was certainly the various instruments ced in this hospital.


    Aimee knew that Patrick must have already made arrangements.


    She couldn''t wait to see them.


    Aimee stared at Patrick with bright eyes and said, "Where did you put them? Do you mind taking me to


    see them in advance?"


    Patrickughed, raised his hand and rubbed Aimee''s hair, saying, "Do you want to go see them today?


    I want to save it when I want to make you happy next time."


    Aimee tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "I think, if I see them now, I will always be


    happy, and there is no need to coax me anymore."


    Patrick was so amused by her. He didn''t need to ask, but had known what she said was learned from


    Casey again.


    What can Patrick do? Can he not spoil his dearest wife?


    So, Patrick said, "Let''s go. Everything is up to you."


    Aimee nodded, and immediately strode happily towards Patrick''s car.


    With her brisk walk, she didn''t look like a pregnant woman who was about to give birth in less than four


    months.


    Patrick had no choice but to catch up quickly to protect Aimee.


    However, as if Aimee didn''t want to be protected by Patrick, her speed became faster and faster.


    Patrick was dumbfounded. Was this woman afraid that if she walked too slowly, he would regret it?


    Back in the car, Aimee took off the mask and so on.


    In such a hot day, in a ce without air conditioning, it was really going to suffocate her to death with


    these stuffs.


    Patrick said, "You''ve worked hard, baby."


    Aimee was amused by his words, leaned up to Patrick, and said, "I would like to have more of such


    hard work."


    Wasn''t it just wearing a mask? She had always been wearing a mask before.


    However, in the hospital where she worked, the air conditioner was fully turned on, so it won''t be so


    stuffy.


    In addition, she was used to wearing a mask long ago, so she didn''t feel much.


    This was the first time she felt like this today.


    Patrick started the car and drove towards another location.


    It was not far from the hospital. It was a warehouse.


    Patrick hired a lot of security guards here.


    Ultimately, these instruments were top-notch in the world.


    It took him a lot of trouble to get them here.


    Moreover, there were only one or two instruments in the whole world. It can be said that he used a lot


    of means to snatch them from other people''s hands.


    For this reason, in order to prevent some people from thinking that these instruments will be destroyed


    if they didn''t get them, Patrick hired a group of elite securities to guard here.


    When the warehouse was opened and Aimee saw the equipment inside, her eyes lit up.


    Patrick was almost not pissed off by Aimee.


    When she saw the equipment, her eyes were brighter than when she looked at him.


    Patrick simply felt that he was really crazy, and he was probably abnormal to be jealous of a bunch of


    instruments.


    However, Aimee looked at them like they were rare treasures, which really made Patrick dumbfounded.


    Aimee stroked them gently.


    There were some that she hadn''t gotten yet.


    She used to think about how happy she would be to have such an instrument.


    Now, such a happy thing was right in front of her.


    After Aimee looked over one by one, finally, unable to bear the excitement, she rushed towards Patrick.


    She hung her hands on Patrick''s neck, and her voice was sweet and soft.


    "Hubby, you are awesome." Aimee said excitedly.


    Patrick protected Aimee''s belly while pulling her into his arms.


    He pressed his forehead against Aimee''s and said helplessly, "Are you that so happy?"

 Chapter 710 Will He Beat You Up?

    Chapter 710 Will He Beat You Up?


    Chapter 710 Will He Beat You Up?


    Aimee nodded vigorously and said, "I''m very happy, very happy, quite literally happy."


    She suddenly thought that when she first entered Hayden''s Mansion, it was because she was


    interested in the instruments in Patrick''s room. However, she was working at the Innisrial General


    Hospital at the time, and it was really inconvenient to use those instruments in her daily work.


    So, Camdyn gave her such a chance, and she grabbed it without hesitation.


    Even though, at that time, Patrick''s attitude towards her was really very bad.


    However, Aimee didn''t care one bit.


    She certainly didn''t expect that she would fall in love with Patrick so much now.


    This feeling was still very strange.


    However, Aimee was rather happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Now, this hospital will soon belong to her, a hospital that Patrick gave her as a gift. She will soon have


    the world''s most top-notch instruments, and she will use them in her daily work every day.


    Just thinking about it made Aimee very delighted.


    But, for Aimee,pared with this incident, what made her happier was that these were all gifts from


    Patrick.


    Aimee''s eyes were bright, and when she looked at Patrick, her eyes were full of love.


    Patrick said, "Honey, I''m so happy to make you so happy."


    If he had known earlier that letting Aimee see this would have made her happy like this, Patrick


    wouldn''t surprise her but send all of them directly to her.


    Aimee said, "Now, I can''t wait to start working."


    Patrick was struck dumb.


    He knew that after letting her see these things, she would not be able to hold back her impulse.


    Patrick said, "But they can''t be used yet."


    The hospital had not yetpletely been built, and it was a long process before it was officially


    operated.


    Aimee still needed to wait.


    Aimee sighed softly and said, "It''s okay. It seems this is the only way to go."


    She could wait until she hadpletely given birth.


    Patrick was very surprised that Aimee would be so cooperative.


    Shepromised herself.


    Squeezing Aimee''s face softly, Patrick said, "Honey, you''re so good."


    Aimee rubbed Patrick''s palm and said, "You make me so happy, so of course I have to make you


    happy too."


    Otherwise, how ipetent she was as a wife.


    Patrick lowered his head, kissed Aimee''s lips, and said, "I''m very happy."


    Aimee smiled even brighter when she heard Patrick say that.


    It was nice that they were both happy because of each other.


    This was a very important thing and something Aimee cared about very much.


    Aimee burrowed into Patrick''s arms again, and said, "Darling, thank you so much."


    The two of them returned to Hayden''s Mansion in the evening.


    Camdyn watched the two peoplee in holding hands. Seeing that there was something good going


    on, he asked, "You two are in a good mood. Can you tell me what it is?"


    Aimee walked over, sat down beside Camdyn, took out a report, and handed it to him, saying,


    "Grandpa, the babies are all healthy."


    Camdyn took the report and read it. Now, he could clearly see that there were two babies.


    He was very happy and said repeatedly, "I''m going to be a great-grandpa soon. I don''t know these two


    little guys are naughty or not. If they bully me, I won''t be soft-hearted. I''m going to beat them both up,


    and then, you two, don''t lose your temper with me."


    Patrick was speechless when he heard Camdyn say that.


    The so-called skipped generation affection had already been fulfilled in their four siblings.


    Now, after two generations, Camdyn probably loved his great-grandchildren even more.


    It was afraid this old man wanted to pamper those two little guys.


    If Patrick and Aimee said something fierce casually, they will be severely reprimanded by Camdyn.


    Just as Casey came down from the stairs, she heard Camdyn''s words.


    She immediatelyughed out loud and said, "Grandpa, don''t lie to them. Are you willing to beat them


    up? I think it''s not bad if they don''t beat you up."


    When Camdyn heard Casey''s words, he red at her angrily.


    What nonsense was she talking about?


    He had to have a bit of majesty as a great-grandfather. Otherwise, wouldn''t he lose his face?


    Aimee was also dumbfounded.


    She said, "Grandpa, I think Walter, Miles and Casey are going to have their babies soon. If you really


    want to beat them all up, it''s a lot of physical work."


    When Camdyn heard this, he became even more excited.


    He called Riley directly and said, "Riley, stew a bone soup for me tonight. I want to nourish my body


    well, eat a little more, and store up my energy, so I can''t let these little brats make things difficult to me."


    Riley looked dazed,pletely unaware of who the brats Camdyn was talking about.


    However, he understood that Camdyn wanted to be tonic.


    That was no problem for him.


    Riley immediately agreed and said, "Mr. Hayden, I''ll get it ready."


    Aimee stood up and said, "Riley, I''ll help you."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Forget it. Aimee was so happy today, so he just let her do whatever she wanted.


    Casey picked up an apple and gnawed it. Seeing this, she asked suspiciously, "Patrick, you''re weird.


    Don''t you care about Aimee? That''s the kitchen."


    As soon as Aimee entered the kitchen, Patrick was nervous.


    What happened today? He didn''t stop her.


    Patrick heard this, looked up at Casey, and said, "I know."


    "Then how did you let Aimee in?" Casey asked curiously like a baby.


    Patrick was dumbstricken.


    Was his sister trying to anger him on purpose?


    Yes?


    It must be, right?


    Patrick said, "Just eat the apple. It can''t prevent you from speaking."


    Casey stuck out her tongue and continued to eat the apple.


    Patrick was worried when Aimee was in the kitchen, so he still didn''t sit still, but got up and walked


    towards the kitchen.


    Behind him, there was Casey''s unceremoniousughter, "Hahahaha... hahahaha..."


    So, why was she home today?


    Where was her husband?


    Why didn''t he take her back?


    Camdyn said, "If you piss him off, he will beat you up."

 Chapter 711 Will you help me too?

    Chapter 711 Will you help me too?


    Chapter 711 Will you help me too?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kitchen.


    Aimee hafn''t cooked for a while.


    Today Camdyn wanted to have bone soup, so she wanted to cook a pot of it for him herself.


    Riley and James worked together to prepare the ingredients for Aimee so that she could cook it


    directly.


    Aimee felt a little helpless about this. She was just pregnant, and it was fine if Patrick was so nervous.


    But everyone in the family was nervous as if she was a poor girl who couldn''t do anything.


    However, she still felt sweet, which was a very missing part of her past, and now being loved and


    protected, Aimee really felt quite happy.


    Of course, if Patrick could not be so nervous about her, she would be more at ease.


    Aimee had just put the bones into the pressure cooker and was about to start cooking when Patrick


    walked in.


    He put his arms around Aimee from behind. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he said, "Just ask Riley


    to keep an eye on it, okay?"


    Aimee was helpless, turned her head to look at Patrick, and said, "But, I want to watch it by myself."


    Patrick said, "It won''t be done for a while. Isn''t it boring to just watch it?"


    Aimee said, "It''s not boring. When I smell the fragrance, I will be very satisfied."


    As soon as she said so, Aimee felt that she had changed quite a lot.


    She would never have said that before.


    In the past, she seldom felt happy because of this, but now, she thought that such a small thing really


    made her cherish it.


    Patrick''s eyes softened when he heard Aimee say this.


    He hugged Aimee a little tighter, pressed his chin on her shoulder, and said, "As long as you are happy,


    I will apany you."


    Riley and James had exited the kitchen.


    In this kitchen, the young couple was disying their affection so they were the third wheel to them.


    Casey originally wanted to go for a stroll in the kitchen, but was pushed down on the sofa by Camdyn,


    and he said, "You''ll spoil the atmosphere, and Patrick will really beat you."


    Casey was speechless.


    They''d been married for long but they were still affectionate, which was simply unbearable for her.


    However, she was also married, so she can do the same.


    Casey thought for a moment, and then called Kelvin.


    Kelvin was busy today, so he drove her to Hayden''s Mansion so that she wouldn''t be bored at home.


    Casey actually wanted to say that she wasn''t bored, but that if she was at home, it would be easier to


    miss Kelvin. She liked to call him, cling to him, and think about when he woulde back to be with


    her.


    It was good to go back to Hayden''s Mansion, to be able to apany grandpa, and to be with Aimee.


    Who would have thought that when she came back, Aimee and Patrick had gone out and were not in


    the house at all.


    Camdyn disliked her for being noisy and ignored her at all.


    She was very depressed about this, so she could only go back to her room and take a nap.


    Now, Patrick and Aimee deliberately disyed their affection to them, which made her miss her


    husband even more.


    Casey called Kelvin pitifully, with a coquettish voice, "Honey, when will you finish your work? I miss you


    so much."


    Kelvin was processing a set of data. Hearing this, he said apologetically, "Sorry, baby, I still have to


    work for two hours."


    When Casey heard this, she wasn''t being unreasonable, but said obediently, "Keep going. I''ll wait for


    you."


    After hanging up the phone, Caseynguished.


    She suddenly felt that maybe she really couldn''t go on doing nothing like this day after day.


    Her husband was very busy.


    Everyone around her was also doing their own things.


    There was only her, who was about to graduate, but still nothing to do.


    Caseyy prone on the sofa, sighing.


    Camdyn heard Casey''s voice. Stroking bby who was depressed with one hand, and caressing the


    parrot with the other, he said, "Isn''t just your husband busy? You act like being abandoned by him."


    When Casey heard this, she immediately became unhappy.


    She got up from the sofa, looked at Camdyn dissatisfied, and said, "Grandpa, don''t say that. I''m not


    thinking about my husband. I''m just thinking about the serious business."


    Camdynughed again and said, "What serious business can you have?"


    Now Caseynguished even more.


    She said, "Grandpa, are you looking down on me too much? Why can''t I have serious business?"


    Camdyn took a piece of jerky and fed it to bby. As if interested, he said, "Tell me, what serious


    business do you have?"


    Casey said, "I''ve decided I''m going to start a business."


    Just now, she thought about it that she was really not suitable for work with her character.


    She didn''t even want to work in the familypany, and didn''t even want to work for other people.


    So, in the short time just now, Casey quickly thought of something suitable for her.


    She wanted to start a business.


    Camdyn was interested when he heard that Casey actually mentioned something serious.


    He said, "You have to think about it. Starting a business is not an easy task. It''s not something you can


    just say casually."


    Casey said, "Of course I know it. Grandpa, I just didn''t think about it before, but that doesn''t mean I''m


    an idiot."


    She was not aggressive before, and she was not interested in these things at all, but, growing up in the


    Hayden family, how could she be just a stupid?


    This was the conclusion she came to after analyzing her personality.


    Camdyn said, "Then tell me, if you want to start a business, what aspect do you want to do?"


    Casey immediately said, "It must be clothing, my major. I am an award-winning designer, okay?"


    Although it was not a grand prize, it was a recognition of her ability.


    Camdyn said, "Yes, you can do whatever you want to do. Your brothers and sisters-inw and I will


    support you."


    Casey said with a smile, "Grandpa, I want a studio. Will you help me too?"

 Chapter 712 Be called by the name instead

    Chapter 712 Be called by the name instead


    Chapter 712 Be called by the name instead


    When Patrick and Aimee came out of the kitchen, they heard Casey''s words.


    Aimee asked, "What studio?"


    As soon as Casey saw Aimee, she rushed towards her with a smile and said, "Aimee, I want to start


    my own business, and I want grandpa to sponsor me with a studio."


    Hearing this, Aimee asked, "What industry?"


    "Clothing," Casey said, "that''s what I do."


    Aimee thought for a while and said, "Are you going to make your own clothes or sell them?"


    "I want to make clothes. I want to do online sales, but I won''t do it offline." Casey said.


    She thought about it that she needed to recruit people offline, decorate the storefront, and do a lot of


    things. Although these were not big problems, they were troublesome.


    If she only did emerce, she will save some trouble.


    Of course, thinking this way was not all correct. It can only show that although she wanted to start her


    own business and find something to do, it was not because she wanted to make some achievements,


    but not to be so idle.


    Aimee said, "I have an empty house in a good location. You can use it."


    Casey''s eyes lit up instantly. She looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, why are you so nice?"


    She tilted her head and rubbed against Aimee''s shoulder, saying with a smile, "I will take it."


    Aimee said, "I''ll take you there tomorrow to have a look. If you like it, I''ll let someone clean it up for


    you."


    Casey immediately nodded hurriedly, suddenly full of energy.


    Patrick heard that the two of them had decided on the location of the studio so quickly, and he was a


    little dumbfounded. Casey always had short-lived passion when doing things, but Aimee was already


    going to help her.


    Patrick said, "Have you thought about it, if you want to do emerce, do you want to make your own


    brand or a store on the tform?"


    Casey was stumped by Patrick''s question.


    She hadn''t thought about such a detailed thing.


    However, since Patrick brought it up, Casey began to ask questions sincerely.


    "Patrick, what advice do you have?" Casey asked earnestly.


    Patrick said, "If you just want to do a tform store, what you need to consider ispletely different


    from if you want to make your own brand. Before you decide it, all your actions cannot be done


    immediately."


    Casey hesitated a little, but unexpectedly, she was baffled by the first step.


    Aimee raised her hand and touched Casey''s head, saying, "Okay, don''t think so much. After seeing the


    venue tomorrow, you can see if you like it or not."


    This was not something that can be aplished overnight. And it was not something that can be


    figured out right away if she thought about it now. Since she had this idea, it didn''t matter if she took


    everything slowly.


    Casey nodded and said, "Aimee, you are the best."


    Aimeeughed that this girl won''t get stuck at all when coaxing her.


    The bone soup that Camdyn wanted to have had to be stewed for an hour, and the rest of the dishes


    were made by James and the others.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Casey checked the time, jumped off the couch suddenly, and went to find James.


    She asked James to pack all the dishes for her in lunch boxes for two. At this time, she can go to


    Kelvin''s, and when she arrived, Kelvin should have done his work.


    Just thinking about it made Casey happy.


    After James packed them up, Casey went out happily.


    Camdyn said speechlessly, "Maybe starting a business is just a whim. In a few days, she will be


    clinging to her husband again."


    Patrick said, "You can give her whatever she wants, just to let her do what she wants."


    Camdyn naturally had the same attitude, but he still said, "You still have to help her. She just takes it for


    granted. She has not experienced the hardships involved, so she thinks too simply."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. We will," Aimee said.


    Camdyn didn''t say anything more, but had the bone soup.


    In fact, at his age, it was basically very difficult to gnaw such a big bone.


    However, Aimee stewed the bones to make them so soft that the meat on them won''t get stuck in the


    teeth at all.


    Camdyn had a good time eating, and his appetite was very good today, so he ate three pieces of it.


    It was still Riley who said, "Mr. Hayden, why don''t you take a break before continuing?"


    Usually he didn''t eat so much, but suddenly he ate so much. Therefore, Riley was worried that Camdyn


    would have a stomachache at night and couldn''t sleep.


    Aimee looked at Riley with a smile and said, "Riley, don''t worry. I have made special treatment. It


    doesn''t matter if Grandpa eats more. Besides, I''m still here, so it won''t make Grandpa feel unwell."


    As soon as Camdyn heard it, he ate another one.


    Camdyn was very satisfied this time.


    Since he got old, he rarely had such a good time.


    When he was young, the days when he drank heavily and ate a lot were gone forever.


    The other side.


    Casey went to where Kelvin was working.


    It just so happened that Kelvin had finished his work and was about to go out.


    While changing his clothes, he called Casey, "Honey, I''m off work. I''lle pick you up now, okay?"


    Casey said with a smile, "But, I''m already here."


    With that said, Casey pushed open the door of Kelvin''s office and poked her head in.


    Kelvin originally turned his back to the door, but when he heard this, he turned around and saw Casey


    appearing in front of him.


    He froze for a moment, before he even put on his clothes, he walked towards Casey.


    Before Casey could fully walk in, Kelvin grabbed her arm, pressed her against the door, bowed his


    head and kissed her.


    Casey blinked but instantlyughed, "Kelvin, why are you so enthusiastic?"


    She felt that Kelvin seemed to miss her more than she did.


    Kelvin heard her address to him, but he was dissatisfied and said, "You just called me hubby on the


    phone. Why did you call me by name when you saw me?"


    Casey''s face became hot, and she said, "I''m not that shy on the phone."


    Every time she called Kelvin hubby face to face, the consequence was very "serious".


    She didn''t know what was going on with Kelvin. Every time he heard her call her hubby, he would


    be more enthusiastic.


    Therefore, Casey had kept that in mind, so she will not call him hubby when facing each other.


    However, her words drew a meaningful look from Kelvin.


    He immediately carried Casey up, turned around and walked towards the desk.


    The next second, Kelvin put Casey on the desk.


    His voice was a little hoarse. He looked at Casey, and said, "Babe, call me once."

 Chapter 713 You Bad Guy

    Chapter 713 You Bad Guy


    Chapter 713 You Bad Guy


    Casey felt that she might have really been "poisoned" by Kelvin.


    Otherwise, how could she be so obedient?


    She trembled, but she was still bewitched by Kelvin in the end, and obediently called out, "Hubby..."


    In the next second, Kelvin grabbed her lips by his.


    Casey felt a little helpless in an instant, and sure enough, all of this was no different from what she


    expected.


    Still, Casey resisted for a moment.


    She said, "Hubby, I brought you food."


    Kelvin held Casey''s face in his hands and said, "We''ll be eatingter."


    His whole heart was on Casey, so he can''t even care about eating.


    However, just when Kelvin was about to unbutton Casey, Casey said pitifully, "But, hubby, I haven''t


    eaten yet. I''m so hungry."


    It was unknown if it was to match Casey''s words, but after she finished speaking, her stomach really


    growled.


    Casey''s face was flushed red, but her eyes were sparkling.


    She just stared at Kelvin eagerly and said, "Look, I didn''t lie to you."


    Kelvin was speechless.


    Did this girle here to tantalize him on purpose?


    But¡­


    Kelvin touched Casey''s face and said, "Okay, let''s eat first. And don''t lose your temper when you''re


    full."


    Why did she feel that what he said was so weird?


    Casey suddenly had a bad feeling now. When she looked at Kelvin, she suddenly wanted to change


    her mind.


    She said, "It''s okay now."


    Based on Casey''s understanding of Kelvin, if eating now, maybe she won''t be able to leave this office


    today.


    Kelvin smiled wickedly. He pinched Casey''s face softly and said, "Baby, let''s eat first."


    After speaking, Kelvin took the lunch boxes out, walked to the sofa beside him, and opened them.


    As he opened them, he knew they were made by Aimee.


    Casey sniffed the scent, and sat obediently beside Kelvin, saying, "Kelvin, Aimee is cooking today, so I


    share them with you."


    In Casey''s heart, the dishes made by Aimee were the most delicious.


    If she had something good, of course she would share it with her loved one.


    So, Casey just brought them over and shared them with Kelvin.


    Kelvin pinched Casey''s face and said, "Next time, don''t starve yourself."


    Casey smiled and said, "I didn''t feel hungry when I came here. I was hungry when I got here. Doesn''t


    that mean that the time is just right?"


    Kelvinughed, gave Casey a bone, and said, "Eat it quickly."


    God knew how ufortable he was now.


    He didn''t want to eat at all, but just wanted to do something else.


    Casey also knew that Kelvin was not feeling right now.


    However, she wanted to tantalize Kelvin today.


    Therefore, Casey ate very slowly, chewing every piece of food for twenty or thirty times.


    Kelvin looked at her helplessly, neither urging her nor getting angry.


    Anyway, it was not just the first time she did so.


    He wanted to see what she would use to dy time when she had nothing to eat.


    Casey soon realized that too.


    She felt a little helpless.


    So, she started to pack the lunch boxes slowly, and even wanted to wash them.


    However, Kelvin did not agree, and after asking her to put away all the lunch boxes, he said, "Let''s go."


    Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Weren''t they going to do something that hadn''t been done yet?


    Casey looked at Kelvin suspiciously, observing his expression. Was this man unhappy?


    Kelvin looked at Casey amusedly, thinking she was really cute.


    He deliberately approached her and asked, "What? Do you really want to do it in the office with me?"


    Why did it sound ashamed for her?


    Casey had her chin raised and said, "Is there anything wrong with that? Could it be that you want to do


    it in the office with someone else?"


    Kelvin was about tough angrily at her, and directly grabbed her and put her on hisp.


    He said, "Originally, I wanted to let you go, but now, since you are looking forward to it so much, I will


    let you experience it."


    Casey felt that sometimes she was really stupid.


    She still felt that Kelvin would be kind, and because they were in the office, he wouldn''t do it to her.


    However, in fact, it proved that if Kelvin wanted to have sex with her, it was okay no matter where they


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    were.


    Finally, her whole boyy in Kelvin''s arms, without any strength at all after the sex.


    Kelvin stroked Casey''s back, reassuring her.


    He said, "In the future, do you still want to be in the office?"


    Casey was on the verge of crying. Why on earth did she have to be out of her mind to find it exciting to


    do it in the office?


    Yes, very exciting.


    Table, sofa, chair, coffee table, door, window...


    They had sex at all the ces that can be seen.


    However, now that it was over, there was not even a ce to take a shower.


    Moreover, the two of them nestled on this sofa and could only cuddle tightly together.


    Casey was trembling and really afraid Kelvin would be turned on again and they would do it again.


    Just thinking about it made Casey shiver non-stop.


    Kelvin said, "Babe, let''s go home now."


    The conditions in this office were very badpared to other ces.


    Kelvin also thought of this at the time, and was reluctant to have sex with her here.


    And he didn''t expect her to turn him on.


    He can''t hold on, so he held her down and had sex with her severely.


    However, seeing Casey''s pitiful appearance now, Kelvin felt distressed.


    He knew that she was here to tantalize him.


    It was him who was impulsive, and it was also him who felt distressed afterwards.


    Kelvin bit Casey hard on the shoulder.


    He really loved this girl.


    Casey didn''t care how Kelvin wanted to take her home. Anyway, she had no strength left.


    She could only let Kelvin put on clothes for her and carry her out.


    Casey had fallen asleep before getting into the car.


    She was really tired.


    She wondered why Kelvin wasn''t tired.


    How could he be so energetic?


    Fortunately, it was veryte, and no one else was there except them two.


    Otherwise, if Casey was seen being carried out, she would really lose her temper.


    Back home, Kelvin turned on the water and carried Casey to take a bath and washed her hair. While he


    was drying her hair, Casey seemed to wake up, opened her eyes, and just watched Kelvin.


    Her eyes were all red, because she was crying in the office, when they were having sex.


    At this moment, Casey looked at Kelvin with such a look, and it felt like she was scolding him.


    Kelvin turned off the hair dryer, looked down at Casey, and said, "So angry?"


    Casey let out a snort from the tip of her nose, "You bad guy."

 Chapter 714 Dont care about other things at all

    Chapter 714 Don''t care about other things at all


    Chapter 714 Don''t care about other things at all


    As soon as Casey made a sound, she startled herself.


    How did her voice be like this?


    This was simply too strange.


    Kelvinughed softly and said, "I told you, even if everyone else has already left, yous shouldn''t shout


    so loudly, so your throat hurts now."


    Casey had never seen such a shameless person.


    Obviously it was him who deliberately made her shout.


    He even said she was too loud now.


    Casey turned over and crawled under the cover, with her back to Kelvin, ignoring him.


    Kelvin stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Casey poked her head out from under the cover, only to realize that Kelvin hadn''t had any clothes on


    when he was drying her hair.


    Her face instantly became hot.


    What happened in the office was vivid in her mind in an instant.


    Kelvin seemed to notice Casey''s gaze, so he turned his head to look at Casey, asking amusedly,


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to do it again?"


    Finally unable to bear it any longer, Casey picked up a pillow and threw it at Kelvin.


    However, with her little strength, she couldn''t hit Kelvin at all.


    Kelvinughed lowly, and even more presumptuously.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She pulled up the cover to hide herself under it.


    Casey decided that today, whatever Kelvin was saying to her, she would ignore him.


    Kelvinughed so loudly that he had already entered the bathroom.


    He was only focused on giving Casey a bath just now, but he hadn''t cleaned himself well.


    After twenty minutes, Kelvin came out of the bathroom.


    Casey had fallen asleep, pulling the cover off because she couldn''t breathe.


    Moreover, it was put to a very bold position.


    As a result, the traces left in the office came into Kelvin''s field of vision.


    His eyes darkened. It was really terrible.


    This girl must have been sent by heaven to torture him.


    Otherwise, how could this girl make him want to be a beast all the time?


    Kelvin walked over and got up on the other side of the bed.


    He lifted the cover and pulled Casey into his arms.


    Maybe it was the familiar smell that reassured Casey too much, so she unconsciously moved a little


    closer to Kelvin.


    She pressed her whole body against Kelvin''s chest, rubbing her face against his body.


    Kelvinughed, turned off the light, hugged Casey a little tighter, and fell asleep with her.


    Early the next morning.


    Casey was too ufortable with the feeling that her throat was about to smoke, and woke up from


    the dream.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar chest.


    Casey instantly thought of what Kelvin did to herst night.


    Of course, she thought the reason why she had a horse voice and can''t sleep well was this guy.


    So, Casey opened her mouth and bit Kelvin''s chest.


    The force she used was very strong, and with such a bite, Kelvin was bitten and let out a muffled grunt.


    Caught off guard, while still asleep, he suddenly felt a burst of pain. And he was still a little dazed the


    moment he opened his eyes.


    He lowered his head suspiciously, only to see that Casey was still biting his chest.


    Kelvin was dumbfounded, but instead of pushing Casey away, he asked amusedly, "Honey, are you


    going to dig out my heart and eat it?"


    Hearing the sound, Casey looked up at Kelvin and said angrily, "Your heart must be ck and bitter,


    and it must not taste good."


    Otherwise, how should she exin it that he can "bully" her with peace of mind?


    Kelvin reached over and held Casey up.


    He said, "No, my heart must be sweet."


    Casey snorted softly and said, "Kelvin, you''re thick-skinned."


    But Kelvin said, "Because, my heart is filled with you, you are sweet."


    As he said that, Kelvin lowered his head and grabbed Casey''s lips directly with his, kissing her hard.


    When he was satisfied, he didn''t forget to sigh and said she was sweet.


    Casey suddenly felt that he was possessed by something.


    How on earth did he say such cheesy love words in such a serious manner?


    Casey pouted, and then remembered that she wanted to drink water.


    She lifted Kelvin''s calf and said, "Big bad guy, I have a sore throat. Get me some water to drink."


    Hearing this, Kelvin immediately turned on the bedsidemp, held Casey''s face in his arms, and said,


    "Honey, open your mouth and show me how it sores."


    Casey said, "I just feel like my throat is going to smoke. Just get me a ss of water."


    However, Casey opened her mouth cooperatively and let Kelvin check for it.


    Fortunately, there was no major problem, and Kelvin got up to pour a ss of water for Casey.


    Casey gulped down a big ss of water and felt much better.


    It was still early in the morning, but Casey had no sleepiness.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, she didn''t want to get up, so she continued to hug the quilt and lie on the bed.


    Seeing this, Kelvin didn''t intend to get up, buty on the bed too.


    Casey was held in his arms, so they talked about that she wanted to start a business.


    "Patrick made me think about what kind of way is better." Casey said.


    In fact, she really thought about this question seriously on the way to Kelvinst night.


    If it was the kind of store on the tform, she didn''t mean to say that this kind was bad, but, in fact, it


    belonged to a fast moving consuming good.


    The price will not be very high. And as long as the quality was good, she will not worry about the sales.


    It can be said that as long as she did it with concentrated attention, she will not fail.


    However, there was a very fatal problem.


    Often, in such stores, they will follow the trend, but it would not be the most cutting-edge trend of


    fashion.


    They limited things like, personal style.


    If she wanted to make clothes with a strong personal style, it was not easy.


    However, if she wanted to build her own brand, it will be very difficult in the early stage of


    entrepreneurship.


    And, of course, epting her own style can be very limiting.


    However, it was also more possible to develop her own ideas wantonly, without having to care about


    other things at all.

 Chapter 715 Just fell asleep again

    Chapter 715 Just fell asleep again


    Chapter 715 Just fell asleep again


    Casey leaned into Kelvin''s arms and asked, "Kelvin, tell me, which one should I choose?"


    She actually liked both of them.


    For the first one, she can actually bezy.


    The second was to face a possibility that no one appreciated.


    The biggest difference between Casey and other people was that she had no risks to take.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Whether it was a sess or failure, she will have a retreat, which allowed her to try at will.


    However, now that she had decided to start a business, Casey did not just give it a try.


    Without waiting for Kelvin''s answer, Casey got up and knelt down in front of Kelvin.


    Casey said, "I''ve decided I want to do my brand."


    Kelvin''s eyes fell on her determined face, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said, "I think so."


    With Casey''s temperament, she was not someone who will do the same things as everyone else.


    The content of the stores on the tform, which was reced every quarter, was actually quite simr.


    Of course, this was an inevitable thing for the survival of the store.


    This way was not suitable for Casey.


    Therefore, ording to her temperament, it was the best choice to make her own independent brand.


    Casey said, "I have to think about what my brand name is."


    Kelvinughed that she had already thought of a name before she had anything else.


    Casey had already thought about it quickly in her mind, and then, she quickly thought of a name.


    She looked at Kelvin excitedly and said, "My name is Casey, and your name is Kelvin. Both of our


    names have the e, and there are two of them. Then my brand name is quadratic e."


    Casey took Kelvin''s hand and wrote the word in his palm.


    E2.


    Kelvin looked at his palm, then at Casey.


    There was a dark light in his eyes.


    Did she know that when she didn''t tease him on purpose, she could kill him?


    Casey looked at Kelvin anxiously and asked, "How is it? Do you think I''m great? Am I so smart? How


    could Ie up with such a perfect name? I''m just a genius."


    Caseyughed as she spoke.


    However, in the next second, she felt a feeling of dizziness.


    In the next second, she was pinned down by Kelvin.


    Casey waspletely dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on.


    She and Kelvin were obviously discussing serious matters.


    Casey opened her mouth and was about to say something when Kelvin kissed her.


    Kelvin didn''t want to be a gentleman when she was sitting directly opposite him just now.


    This girlpletely forgot that she was naked, and there was no cover at all.


    Kelvin didn''t even know if she was being too big-hearted about using such an appearance to talk to him


    about serious matters.


    She was so attractive to him, and she even chose such a name.


    Kelvin can''t control himself now.


    He just wanted to have sex with her badly.


    Casey was speechless.


    She was really going to cry.


    She had never experienced such a thing.


    She had reached her limitst night, so he did it again without making her have a good rest.


    However, Casey was very disgusted with herself.


    She felt that she was the biggest idiot in the world.


    She had no resistance to Kelvin.


    As long as Kelvin hooked his finger, she would walk towards Kelvin and do it with him.


    So, when Casey''s face was full of tears, she hadpletely given up.


    This time, Casey was really exhausted.


    She even found it difficult to breathe, and now she just wanted to sleep until night.


    Kelvin kissed Casey''s face, feeling bad.


    He got out of bed and went out to buy some ointment for Casey.


    After having sex badly with him, she must be injured.


    Kelvin himself felt that he was a beast.


    Therefore, he can only make up for Casey in other ces.


    Kelvin walked out of the room when Casey''s cell phone rang.


    He walked over and saw that it was Aimee who was calling.


    Kelvin answered.


    Aimee asked, "Casey, when are you going to see the ce?"


    Kelvin asked, "What ce?"


    Aimee recognized Kelvin''s voice, and wondered, "Casey hasn''t woken up yet?"


    Kelvin responded and said, "Just fell asleep again."


    Aimee was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 716 What are you doing

    Chapter 716 What are you doing


    Chapter 716 What are you doing


    Aimee never imagined that she could be forced to see them showing their affection just by making a


    phone call.


    However, Aimee understood one thing that Casey couldn''t go to the store today.


    Aimee said, "That''s fine. Ask her to call me after she wakes up."


    Kelvin asked, "What ce did you take her to see?"


    "She want a studio, and I have a good ce that can just be used by her." Aimee said.


    Aimee had nothing to hide from Kelvin.


    Now, Kelvin knew which ce Aimee was talking about, so he immediately said, "Why don''t you wait? I


    want to help her myself."


    Hearing this, Aimee was instantly happy and said, "Okay, you love your wife so much, don''t you?"


    Kelvin said, "So, do you want to give me this opportunity?"


    "Of course, but, do you need me to keep this a secret from Casey?" Aimee asked.


    Reminded by Aimee, Kelvin said, "It''s okay."


    Aimee smiled, "Okay then, I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Kelvin went back to the room and saw that Casey was sleeping in the


    dark,pletely unaware what time it was.


    He walked over, sat down on the edge of the bed, reached out to take Casey''s hand, put it on his lips


    and kissed it.


    It was not known if she could feel Kelvin''s smell, but she murmured and spit out, "No, I really don''t want


    it..."


    She was so tired. In the dream, she was still having sex with Kelvin.


    Kelvin gave a lowugh, leaned over and kissed Casey on the forehead.


    He med himself for making his baby suffer.


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    After Aimee hung up the phone, she felt very bored.


    She leaned on the sofa, stroking her belly, and suddenly, she didn''t know what to do.


    Patrick came over, saw her pitiful look, and asked, "What''s wrong? Does Casey stand you up?"


    Aimee raised her eyes to look at Patrick and said, "It''s Intercept by Kelvin."


    Patrick was taken aback and said, "Just let them do whatever they want. The most important thing for


    you now is to rest more."


    He really didn''t know where Aimee got so much energy.


    Originally, when it was the early stage of pregnancy, she was very lethargic, as if she wanted to make


    up for all the sleep she had missed.


    Now, she had returned to the previous mode, and she had no intention of going to sleep at all.


    Patrick was always worried about whether she will copse and make it too much for her to bear.


    Aimee said, "But, I''m not tired, darling. I''m so bored. Let''s find something to do."


    She looked at Patrick pitifully,pletely showing how bored she was.


    Patrick said, "What do you want to do?"


    Aimee thought for a while and said, "I saw something two days ago. Let''s go buy it."


    Patrick didn''t ask what it was. Seeing that Aimee was so interested, he said, "Okay."


    Aimee immediately became happy, stood up from the sofa, and went to change clothes.


    After the two came out of Hayden''s Mansion, Aimee wanted to drive by herself, but was dissuaded by


    Patrick in the end.


    Aimee looked at Patrick dissatisfied, and said, "Darling, I think you are looking down on me."


    Although she was pregnant now, it didn''t affect her driving skills, okay?


    She can also go racing.


    Patrick was helpless. His wife was too powerful, and sometimes it was a headache for him.


    However, fortunately, although Aimee ttened her mouth, expressing that she was unhappy, she still


    sat in the co-pilot seat obediently.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "After giving birth, you can do whatever you want, and I''ll listen


    to you."


    Hearing this, Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Really? Are you pampering me so much?"


    "Really," Patrick said.


    But, of course, he still paid attention to Aimee''s safety all the time. If she wanted to engage in exciting


    projects, he will still disagree.


    There was a sly look in Aimee''s eyes.


    "Then I can''t wait," she said.


    Hearing Aimee''s tone, Patrick inexplicably had a bad feeling.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, don''t embarrass me too much."


    Aimeeughed softly and said, "How could that be? I love you so much."


    Patrick couldn''t help butugh.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment.


    Obviously, he should be very happy to hear Aimee''s confession to himself.


    However, he could hear the deep meaning in Aimee''s voice, which made him happy.


    Aimee saw Patrick''s nervous appearance and immediately said, "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you


    anymore. I really don''t know why you are so scared by pregnancy."


    Generally speaking, it was pregnant woman who was nervous, but in her family, it was Patrick who was


    nervous.


    Even when she was walking on t ground, he had to worry about a lot. Aimee really wondered if


    Patrick had any misunderstanding about having a baby.


    She was a doctor in the first ce, and her body was so good. No matter what happened, it didn''t


    seem like she would be baffled by pregnancy.


    However, this also showed that Patrick really attached great importance to her, which naturally made


    Aimee feel sweet, so she just let it go.


    Patrick drove to the ce that Aimee told him, and when they got there, he found that it was a Toy


    Town.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Hubby, I have a few things in my fancy. Please help me."


    Patrick nodded and said, "Of course."


    The two parked the car and walked into Toy Town.


    Aimee walked towards the children''s toys area very purposefully.


    However, when Patrick saw where Aimee was walking, he was a little stunned.


    He asked suspiciously, "Aimee, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 717 Being happy

    Chapter 717 Being happy


    Chapter 717 Being happy


    Aimee said, "I want to make a yroom for the babies. It''s said that babies will like the toys made by


    their family, so I want to make some toys for them."


    With that said, Aimee had already walked in front of a wooden horse and said, "This is what I want


    most, and that swing."


    Aimee pointed to the other side.


    Patrick raised his hand and touched his nose, and suddenly he had a premonition.


    He walked over, put his arms around Aimee''s waist, and said, "Honey, you mean, let me do it?"


    Aimee looked at Patrick with a very innocent expression.


    She said, "If you can''t, it''s not impossible for me to do it myself."


    He finally understood that Aimee was just posing a difficult problem for him.


    How could she not know that he was really rtively weak in terms of handwork.


    It can be said that he was the most unskillful in the whole Hayden family.


    Now, his precious wife actually wanted him to make toys for the babies by himself.


    Patrick didn''t have any objections to this, but he just felt that this matter really didn''t fit him.


    Patrick said, "Can''t we buy the finished product?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No, I also want to have the sense of aplishment of doing it by


    myself. And, don''t you think, when babies know that these toys are made for them by their parents,


    they would be happier?"


    So, the happiness of the two little guys must be based on his pain?


    However, what can be done?


    This was what his wife wanted him to do. How could he refuse?


    Patrick said, "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    Aimeeughed instantly, tiptoed, and kissed Patrick''s lips lightly, saying, "Honey, you are so kind. I love


    you so much, and the babies love you so much."


    After finishing speaking, before Patrick could respond, Aimee was already happily picking out toys.


    In addition to wooden horses and swing, Aimee went to pick out a slide and various small toys.


    Everything, Aimee thought they were very cute.


    When Patrick saw the finished products which were disyed, he also thought they were very cute.


    However, when he thought that these toys had to be assembled by himself, Patrick couldn''t think they


    were cute.


    He just felt that in the future, his life might not be easy.


    The shopping guide on the side seemed to see Patrick''s crying, and quickly said, "Sir, please rest


    assured. Our toys and all the parts are very easy to assemble. As long as you follow the drawings, it is


    very convenient."


    Patrick didn''t speak. At this moment, he didn''t believe what this shopping guide said at all.


    Aimee pre-ordered all the toys that she thought were beautiful, cute, and interesting, ranging fromrge


    to small.


    There were some toys that may cause two babies topete, so Aimee directly ordered two.


    She ced the order with satisfaction, walked over happily, and said to Patrick, "It''s already ordered,


    and then it''s your turn."


    Patrick looked at Aimee helplessly and said, "I think you are deliberately bullying me."


    Aimee smiled and said, "Don''t think so. The babies and I will love you very much."


    Patrick sighed. After all, he had no other choice but to ept his fate and pay the money.


    Because the two of them were really big customers, it directly caused the staff of the whole store to


    be busy.


    Aimee and Patrick didn''t care about anything. Anyway, when the goods were ready, they will be sent


    directly to Hayden''s Mansion.


    Aimee was a little thirsty, so she said to Patrick, "Darling, let''s go drink something."


    There were many dessert shops in Toy Town, all of which were for customers who were tired from


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    shopping.


    Aimee found a rtively quiet one and walked in, and saw a very beautiful cake at a nce, so without


    any hesitation, she ordered one directly.


    The two sat on a sofa, and Aimee ate the cake in small bites, very contented.


    Seeing her so happy, Patrick was certainly very happy.


    He pulled her hand over and yed with it in the palm of his hand.


    In the past, it was too easy for him to get anything, so many times, he didn''t seem to have what he


    wanted.


    After the ident, he wanted to end his life and just leave this world without any more pain.


    However, God really treated him kindly, brought Aimee to his side, and let her heal him.


    Looking back on the past at this moment, Patrick felt that it was very incredible.


    Between him and Aimee, it was like a predestined rtionship.


    Patrick said, "Now, suddenly, I believe what grandpa said."


    "What?" Aimee looked towards Patrick and asked suspiciously.


    Patrick said, "When grandpa asked me to marry you, he said that our astrology is verypatible. If


    we are together, our whole life will be safe and smooth."


    Aimee was amused when she heard the words, and said, "You were not a person who would believe


    such words before."


    Patrick said, "Yeah, I really don''t believe it."


    This kind of statement, in his opinion, was the most absurd at all, without any basis at all, just like a


    joke.


    However, now, Patrick felt that such words were a truth.


    At least, it had been fulfilled for him and Aimee.


    Aimee dug another piece of cake and put it in her mouth.


    She said, "Actually, I am also very grateful to grandpa. If he hadn''t chosen me, maybe I would have


    died alone in my life, right?"


    Although, if she wasn''t with Patrick, she wouldn''t feel that there was anything wrong with dying alone,


    and she would feel it veryfortable.


    Her future may be to devote herself to her career.


    Although she was already at the top in many respects, people can break through unconditionally. Who


    can say for sure about this?


    However, fate seemed to have arranged everything.


    When a person thought it will develop in a certain direction, it will have apletely different


    development.


    This feeling was very wonderful.


    In Aimee''s past life, it would never have urred to her.


    However, now, she had changed dramatically.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "I am very grateful that I can meet you in this life."


    Aimee was really happy to be Patrick''s wife.


    Patrick was somewhat moved by Aimee''s words.


    He took Aimee''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "Baby, I''m very happy."


    Because of her, his life and the rest of his life were very happy.

 Chapter 718 Are you interested in joining us?

    Chapter 718 Are you interested in joining us?


    Chapter 718 Are you interested in joining us?


    In the evening, Aimee and Patrick returned to Hayden''s Mansion.


    The staffs of Toy Town had also delivered the goods.


    Camdyn and Riley were directing them to move them down.


    In an instant, these things directly filled a part of the yard.


    Camdyn looked at Patrick and Aimee suspiciously, and asked with some uncertainty, "You two, are you


    going to make toys for the babies?"


    Aimee said, "Yes, Grandpa, do you support the two of us?"


    Camdyn coughed lightly, but nced at Patrick and said, "Aimee, I support you. But with Patrick''s


    hands, are you sure he can do it?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    See? He''d said he was notoriously clumsy with his hands in the Hayden family.


    Only Aimee trusted him.


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, we always have to give Patrick room to improve."


    Camdyn looked at Aimee who was not just talking casually, but was seriously thinking about it.


    Camdyn was silent for a long time. Finally, he gave Aimee a thumbs up and said, "Aimee, you are


    really brave."


    Aimee was at a loss for words.


    What was going on? How did she feel that Camdyn was watching the fun?


    Patrick''splexion had already darkened. No matter how poor his hands-on ability was, being so


    despised by his grandfather still made him feel somewhat ufortable.


    Patrick suddenly wanted to prove himself.


    He said, "Grandpa, if I really do it well, what would you say?"


    Camdyn snorted softly and said, "Then I will manage thepany for you."


    As soon as he said so, both Patrick and Aimee were taken aback.


    Camdyn said, "As far as you three little bastards are nning, how can I not know? Now Aimee is


    going to give birth, and you really want to spend more time with Aimee. What can you do? You just


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    want me to go to the front for you because you have two unreliable brothers."


    When Patrick heard this, he became happy and said, "Grandpa, you have to say this again in front of


    them."


    Camdyn snorted angrily.


    He didn''t understand. The Hayden Group was such a greatpany. How difficult it was to make it


    what it was today. Why were his grandchildren so disgusted at it?


    If outsiders knew about this, they might think that the Hayden Group was foul inside.


    It just made him so sad.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door, saying, "What do you want to say in front of us?


    Patrick, what are you telling Grandpa to say bad things about us?"


    Everyone looked up and saw Miles and Waltering back together. Of course, April and Matilda also


    came back.


    April and Matilda''s eyes were firmly attracted by the unpacked boxes.


    From the pictures on the packaging, it can be seen what these things were.


    However, they asked suspiciously, "Are you going to assemble these things yourself?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Yes, are you interested in joining us?"

 Chapter 719 proves it

    Chapter 719 proves it


    Chapter 719 proves it


    Both April and Matilda were speechless.


    Even Walter and Miles looked at Aimee speechlessly and said, "Aimee, you don''t intend to let Patrick


    do it, do you?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Walter and Miles were struck dumb.


    They gave Aimee a thumbs up in unison, as if they were saying, "I respect you."


    Aimee really didn''t notice before how clumsy Patrick was.


    However, now she was looking at Patrick, very puzzled, wanting to probe from his face.


    "I''ll do my best," Patrick said.


    What can he do? His wish must always be realized by himself.


    However, as soon as he said this, Walter and Miles looked at him directly with a horrified expression.


    There seemed to be a sentence written on the faces of both of them: "Don''t you know who you''re


    yourself?"


    Obviously, in Patrick''s heart at the moment, he had no confidence.


    In the end, Camdyn said, "You two, don''t just be lookers-on. Do it yourself and learn. You will also have


    your children in the future. Don''t be so unreliable."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Walter and Miles didn''t know what to say.


    Not sure about other things, but when it came to manual work, they were definitely better than Patrick.


    However, they didn''t dare say anything in front of Camdyn at all. Otherwise, they might really be


    punished by Camdyn.


    Everyone didn''t start assembling the toys right away, but went to dinner first.


    By the way, Camdyn said that he may help manage thepany, but the premise was that Miles and


    Walter had something that they can''t take care of.


    Anyway, Patrick now had a feeling that he could get out of the abyss of misery immediately, and said,


    "Grandpa, I think we should let Walter manage it first. After all, Miles still has his ownpany to


    manage."


    When Walter heard Patrick''s words, he threw a sharp nce at him.


    What kind of bastard was he?


    Camdyn said, "I have the same idea, but it still depends on what Walter think."


    What Walter can say at this moment? He can only say, "Grandpa, I will follow your arrangement."


    Otherwise, what else can he do? Patrick had already pushed him out.


    Originally, it was agreed that he would manage thepany when Aimee gave birth, but it turned out


    that his brother did it on purpose.


    Patrick was very happy, and raised his eyebrows at Walter. With that look, he couldn''t be too proud.


    Walter was almost pissed off.


    He felt that when he was a child, it was fairly unreasonable not to beat up his younger brother.


    Patrick didn''t know what Walter was thinking. Anyway, he was finally able to leave it to his brother, so


    he was quite joyful.


    After peeling some shrimps for Aimee, Patrick even wanted to cook some dishes himself.


    Aimee was absolutely helpless by him.


    She said, "Don''t go too far. Walter and April will also have a baby in the future."


    "What about Miles? This time I didn''t embarrass Miles. Next time, can he escape?" Patrick said


    confidently.


    Aimee was helpless. Were they really brothers or enemies?


    Of course, the most speechless one was Camdyn.


    He didn''t understand why the three brothers were unwilling to inherit such arge property of his.


    However, fortunately, the three had their own careers and abilities, so he didn''t have to worry about


    anything.


    Otherwise, it was really hard to appease him.


    After dinner, Aimee couldn''t wait to take apart a toy and assemble it.


    Everyone gathered together in the courtyard.


    Camdyn thought for a while and said to Riley, "Get a shelter from the rain tomorrow. With Patrick''s


    hands-on ability, he can''t finish these things in a month or two. Don''t let the rain get him wet."


    Riley responded immediately and had already brought someone to do it.


    Patrick was speechless.


    Was his grandfather exaggerating too much? Even if he was a person with poor hands-on ability, he


    was not so bad, right?


    A month or two?


    He can fix it in a week or two.


    If he didn''t believe him, he can just prove it.

 Chapter 720 Go and get a wooden horse

    Chapter 720 Go and get a wooden horse


    Chapter 720 Go and get a wooden horse


    What Aimee was most interested in was the wooden horse, so the first thing she took apart was that.


    Patrick watched Aimee disassemble the wooden horse, and after she ced all the parts, he said, "Let


    me do it."


    Walter said unceremoniously, "Patrick, can you do this? Aimee is almost ready to assemble it for you.


    You only say you will do it now. Are you toozy to enjoy it?"


    Patrick didn''t know what to say.


    How could he make this guy shut his mouth?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With a sharp nce, Walter had no choice but to deliberately annoy Patrick now.


    Because this guy, who was so hateful, just pushed him out.


    As long as he thought that he was going to manage thepany, he will feel dizzy.


    However, there was no other way, in that he was the only who hadn''t married yet in the Hayden family.


    He still needed to pass the test of his future father-inw.


    Just thinking about it, he thought his future was bleak.


    However, it was also impossible for Walter to get April pregnant first when he had already made an


    agreement with Denis.


    Although he had turned into a beast and turned April into his woman, it was already like this, so it was


    even more necessary to show Denis some respect.


    Otherwise, when the time came, it will be really difficult for him to be a gentleman.


    April didn''t care whether Walter was going to work or not. She was not particrly clingy, but it was


    better to have Walter by her side.


    If, without Walter to apany her, she can entertain herself.


    None of these were problems for her.


    So, right now, April didn''t care one iota about the war between Walter and Patrick.


    Her attention had beenpletely attracted by the toy that Aimee took apart.


    Originally, she was not interested in these things, but she never expected that they were so cute.


    Patrick was already working on the drawing.


    However, when he picked up two nks and was about to start splicing, tragedy happened.


    As if to prove that he wasn''t that clumsy, Patrick directly spliced the two nks together.


    His strength was very heavy, directly causing the friction between the nks.


    Then¡­


    Everyone heard a click sound, the sound of a nk breaking.


    Patrick himself felt it very outrageous. He didn''t even react for a long time, and his hands still fell on the


    wooden nks.


    Everyone was struck dumb.


    Aimee couldn''t believe what she heard.


    She couldn''t wait to walk over, pulled Patrick''s hands away, and immediately saw the broken nks.


    Aimee said, "Honey, you are really a genius."


    He didn''t expect it to be like this, and hisplexion was also very bad.


    Especially, when Patrick let go, a nk broke in two and fell to the ground.


    Aimee didn''t want to listen to so much now, but she just wanted to get to the next day as soon as


    possible. She wanted to go to Toy Town immediately, and thene back with another wooden horse.

 Chapter 721 This is what is destined

    Chapter 721 This is what is destined


    Chapter 721 This is what is destined


    Patrick looked at Aimee and said, "Honey, I really didn''t mean it. Trust me."


    Aimee smiled and said, "I know. I just didn''t think that apart from being unsuitable for you to be in the


    kitchen, even these things are not suitable for you."


    Patrick said helplessly, "However, I will study hard."


    Aimee said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s try something else. Practice makes perfect."


    After speaking, Aimee directly disassembled another one.


    This time, Patrick was much gentler.


    However, as a result of being gentle, his clumsiness became more serious.


    Everyone watched as Patrick spliced the two nks together, but the splicing failed after he tried for a


    long time.


    This made everyone very speechless. Why was Patrick so bad at this?


    Miles couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Patrick, can you do it?"


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, looked at Miles, and said, "Of course."


    He said it confidently, which made them have a feeling that he wanted to throw his hat into the ring.


    Suddenly, Aimee was inexplicably moved.


    In fact, she had never seen Patrick like this before.


    In addition to being not good at cooking, he was worse at handwork


    However, Patrick was still working hard for her.


    Aimee''s nose turned sore, and there was a lot more nostalgia when she was looking at Patrick.


    Finally, with Patrick''s efforts, he spliced the nks sessfully.


    Aimee''s tears fell instantly.


    As soon as Patrick saw it, he couldn''t care less about the nks, but he stood up, walked over, held


    Aimee''s face, and said, "Baby, why are you crying? Didn''t I seed?"


    Aimee sniffed and said, "Darling, thank you for your hard work."


    He didn''t need to do this, but he did it for her.


    Aimee didn''t know how to describe her feeling.


    She just felt that one part of her heart had really copsed for him.


    The man she loved was really serious about loving her.


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "This is a beginning, and it will go smoother in the future."


    Aimee nodded and smiled at Patrick, very sweet.


    Everyone was a little moved at this moment. Even Walter and Miles didn''tin Patrick anymore.


    The two of them had only one feeling now, that was, love was really great.


    Patrick can be turned into such a man.


    This was something they never thought of before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, in the same way, the two of them, in the face of love, had bepletely different from


    themselves.


    Perhaps, this was what was destined.

 Chapter 722 Too complicated

    Chapter 722 Tooplicated


    Chapter 722 Tooplicated


    Patrick didn''t let anyone help him.


    He found a chair and let Aimee sit on it, so that she could watched him assemble the toys.


    However, after two hours, Patrick finally assembled one but only to find that...


    There was one more nk.


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    Patrick got a headache from it, looking at the extra piece of wood inplete disbelief.


    He checked it carefully, but couldn''t find where the nk should belong.


    Although Aimee was a little dumbfounded, she still said, "Honey, that''s great."


    Patrick raised his eyes and looked at Aimee, feeling a little helpless, but really had nowhere to start.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Aimee said, "Let''s leave it like this for now. It''s gettingte, and let''s go back inside and rest."


    Patrick nodded, came to help Aimee up, and went into the house.


    After returning to the room, Patrick held Aimee in his arms, kissed Aimee''s ear, and asked, "Baby, will


    you be disappointed in me?"


    He can''t even do this kind of thing well, and he somehow disliked himself.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No, you are already great."


    Aimee held Patrick''s cheek, kissed his lips, and said, "It''s the first time, and a little mistake is inevitable,


    but you are already very good. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. It''s not necessary."


    Patrick sped Aimee''s waist, brought her into his arms, kissed her, and said, "I''ll study it tomorrow."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Honey, I''m a little tired. Can you help me take a bath, okay?"


    As she spoke, she delicately raised her arms to wrap around Patrick''s neck, and hung her whole body


    on Patrick''s body.


    How could Patrick refuse? He carried Aimee up directly.


    Taking a bath naturally became less decent.


    Patrick carried Aimee into the bathroom. At first, he thought that since Aimee was tired, he should wash


    her well and let her go to bed earlier.


    In the end, who would have thought that the woman would tantalize him just after taking off her clothes.


    She stuck to Patrick''s body, trying to turn him on incessantly.


    There was nothing Patrick could do about being rubbed by her.


    Seeing that he didn''t move yet, Aimee became anxious, and her voice sounded pitiful.


    "Take care of my feelings too. It''s not just you who want it. I want it too." Aimee said.


    Patrickughed lowly when he heard this.


    He didn''t know whether Aimee wanted it or not, but he knew very well that Aimee wanted him to forget


    what happened just now, and wanted to make him happy.


    For Aimee''s kindness, how could Patrick refuse?


    He immediately carried Aimee up and took her to enjoy the happiness together.


    Of course, Aimee would have no limit at all when she became coquettish.


    It was her who turned Patrick on first, but soon, she felt tired and didn''t want Patrick to do that to her.


    Aimee pushed Patrick away, trying to get him off her body.


    However, how was this possible?


    Patrick hadn''t given Aimee the chance at all.


    Not only did he not let go of Aimee, but he used even more irritating methods to make Aimee


    unbearable.


    Aimee was made to cry by him.


    In the end, it made Patrick feel bad.


    Patrick was helpless. In the end, he could do nothing to Aimee, but only let her get what she wanted.


    After the two of them washed up and returned to the bed, Aimee was refreshed again.


    When she thought of Patrick pampering herself so much today, she couldn''t be happier.


    Raising her head to look at Patrick, Aimee said, "Honey, you''re so kind."


    Patrick looked at her expression. What else could he do? For his wife, he could only pamper her


    without limit.


    Patrick bowed his head, kissed Aimee''s forehead, and said, "I don''t have to be so kind, if you don''t


    sleep yet."


    As soon as Aimee heard this, she giggled immediately,y down obediently, and stopped moving.


    Patrickughed, caught the slyness in Aimee''s eyes, and couldn''t hold back when he was teased by


    her. Then he bowed his head and kissed her hard on the lips.


    He turned off the light directly, pulled the quilt over and covered the two of them.


    In this way, he will not see Aimee''s eyes, and will not be teased by her again.


    Aimee couldn''t helpughing.


    Patrick''s voice came from under the quilt. He gritted his teeth and said, "Stopughing. Sleep."


    Aimee couldn''t stopughing.


    She said, "Honey, you are so cute."


    For the description of Aimee, Patrick was helpless.


    If she continued like this, he will really let her know how cute he was.


    Finally, Aimee stopped and obediently closed her eyes. This time, she really went to sleep.


    However, she still couldn''t hold back, and got close to Patrick''s side.


    Patrick actually liked her action very much.


    Of course, it would be even better if Aimee''s hand wasn''t in a position he couldn''t control.


    However, Aimee really just fell asleep like that.


    Patrick was going to be worn out by her.


    However, what can he do?


    Seeing that Aimee was fast asleep, Patrick gently adjusted Aimee''s sleeping position, then rolled over


    and got out of bed.


    In the end, he gave himself a hard time.


    How was it possible for him to be so clumsy?


    This was simply unreasonable.


    Patrick walked out of the room and went to the courtyard again.


    He looked at the drawings carefully, and without any hesitation, he disassembled the parts.


    This time, Patrick assembled it more carefully ording to the drawings.


    And he really made it.


    However, because it had been assembled once, when it was assembled again, it directly led to many


    ws on the surface of this toy.


    Patrick sighed lightly that it was really a knowledge that was not easy to master.


    Fortunately, Patrick had such an experience, and after finally seeding, he was more enthusiastic.


    He directly disassembled another one, and studied every detail with a more careful attitude.


    However, obviously, the one he assembled earlier was much simpler.


    This one was tooplicated.

 Chapter 723 I have to make myself satisfied

    Chapter 723 I have to make myself satisfied


    Chapter 723 I have to make myself satisfied


    Walter got a little hungry in the middle of the night, so he came down to look for something to eat.


    As a result, Patrick was seen in the yard.


    He unpacked a bag of almonds and walked outside while eating.


    "In the middle of the night, you''re doing this here?" Walter said.


    Patrick looked at him and said, "I''m doing research."


    Walter''s eyes fell on the toy that had been reassembled, and he quickly realized that it was what


    Patrick did himself.


    "Good for you. You know you are not good at this, but you still do it. Don''t you feel tired?" Walter said.


    Patrick didn''t look at him, but continued with his hands and said, "If April wants to do this, can you do


    it?"


    Walter choked. No need to think about it, and the answer was yes. If April asked him to do this, he


    would naturally do it.


    But¡­


    Walter said, "But I''m good at it."


    Patrick was speechless and really wanted to smash Walter with the hammer in his hand.


    What was wrong with being clumsy? It did not hinder him to do these things.


    Patrick said, "Aimee likes it. I just want to make her happy."


    If Aimee could be happy just by his assembling these things himself, why wouldn''t he do it?


    Walter certainly understood Patrick''s mood.


    Simrly, for April, he also had the same mood.


    So, in the final analysis, although he felt that Patrick was looking for trouble for himself, he still had to


    admit that this was how they loved their beloved ones.


    "So you really don''t need help?" Walter asked.


    Before, when all of them were watching, Patrick just insisted on doing it himself, and didn''t want their


    help at all.


    Now, everyone was away, and if he helped, no one will know.


    Patrick said, "No, Aimee said, the things made by myself will be more liked by the babies in the future."


    Walter was struck dumb and really couldn''t imagine that such words came out of Patrick''s mouth.


    To him, this was simply incredible.


    However, Walter was truly happy that Patrick can be what he was now, with kindness.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After he finished eating a pack of almonds, he said, "Take your time. I''m going to sleep."


    Patrick responded, and continued.


    What his grandfather said can''t be right that it will take him a month or two to aplish all.


    Otherwise, that would be too embarrassing.


    However, as the so-called practice makes perfect, when Patrick finished one, his speed increased.


    However, even so, he did notplete one until dawn.


    Aimee slept soundly.


    The moment she woke up, Aimee subconsciously wanted to be in Patrick''s arms again.


    However, Patrick was not on the bed.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, but she really didn''t see Patrick.


    Aimee felt wrong in an instant.


    Inexplicably, she felt a little emotional today.


    Aimee got off the bed, and she couldn''t find Patrick in the bathroom, so she had to change her clothes,


    and after washing, she came down the stairs.


    However, when she reached the first floor, she heard voicesing from the yard.


    "Hey, let me tell you why you are so clumsy with your hands. Look at how twisted this screw is. You''re


    so wrong." Camdyn said.


    Patrick said, "Grandpa, I''m doing pretty good."


    As soon as Camdyn heard this, he said, "Look here. The screws are all up. Don''t you know that it is


    easy to scratch my little great-grandchildren?"


    Aimee walked over and saw that Patrick was assembling a toy, while Camdyn was holding an


    assembled toy and handing it to Patrick, picking at him.


    Aimee understood instantly that maybe Patrick came out after she fell asleepst night.


    In an instant, she was not that emotional but only moved by Patrick.


    Aimee had some tears in her eyes.


    She walked over, her eyes fell on the toy in Camdyn''s hand, and she said, "It''s okay, grandpa. Just put


    something on it and cover it up."


    As soon as Camdyn heard Aimee''s words, he knew that Aimee was here to defend her husband.


    What else can he say? He can only be happy that the young couple really had a very good rtionship.


    Patrick put down the tools in his hand, got up and walked to Aimee''s side.


    He touched Aimee''s face and said, "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    Aimee said, "I''ve slept long enough but you''re not there with me."


    These words were said so coquettishly, which made Patrick''s heart melt instantly.


    He said, "I was too anxious to get these things done, so I didn''t sleep with you. I promise you I will


    sleep with you tonight."


    Aimee nodded and said with a smile, "It''s a deal. You can''t let me wake up and find you."


    What she said was pitiful, and she was clingy.


    Patrickughed that Aimee like this was actually very rare.


    Still, he loved it.


    Camdyn listened to the conversation between the two of them, and turned back to the house silently.


    He felt very unhappy to be forced to see them disying their affection when he was so old.


    Aimee saw that Patrick''s eyes were bloodshot, raised her hand to touch Patrick''s eyes, and said, "You


    are too anxious. You don''t need to get it done so quickly. Babies are not born ready to y."


    Patrick said, "Okay, from now on, I will take my time."


    Aimeeughed, reached out and hugged Patrick, asking, "Can you show me your results?"


    Patrick blushed with shame.


    Although he worked all night and it seemed that he worked very hard, he just disassembled and


    reinstalled one, and now, the other one was still to bepleted.


    Aimee looked at Patrick''s results, but couldn''t hold back, and burst intoughter.


    Patrick pulled her into his arms and said, "Save me some face."


    Aimeeughed even more presumptuously, giggling, and the next second, she leaned in front of


    Patrick, tiptoeing and kissing him on the cheek.


    Aimee still didn''t hold back and said, "Honey, you are so cute."


    She really loved him.


    What else can Patrick do? He can only spoil Aimee to the end.


    Aimee put her arms around Patrick''s waist and said, "Let''s go in and have breakfast. After eating, you


    can take a rest. How can you not sleep all night?"


    Patrick said, "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    The two returned to the house just in time when Walter and the others came down from the stairs.


    Walter stared at Patrick in astonishment and asked, "You really haven''t slept all night."


    Patrick said, "I''ll go to sleep after breakfast."


    Walter was speechless.


    So, he had to go to thepany in a while, right?


    Just thinking about it, Walter got a headache.


    This bastard didn''t care his brother at all.


    After breakfast, Patrick patted Walter on the shoulder and said, "Thepany is handed over to you."


    When he said this, his voice was infuriating.


    Okay, he made the slowest progress, so he resigned himself to it.


    Patrick went upstairs with Aimee and went back to their bedroom.


    Aimee said, "Walter is going to be pissed off by you. You should take it easy."


    Patrick said, "I didn''t say anything outrageous. But I have more outrageous words. Do you want to hear


    them?"


    She figured it out that ever since Patrick didn''t have to go to thepany, he hadpletely freed


    himself.


    Aimee pushed Patrick into the bathroom and said, "Take a shower first, and go to bedter. I will go out


    in a while."


    "Where are you going?" Patrick asked.


    "Go to see the ce with Casey," Aimee said.


    They didn''t make it yesterday, so they had to go to see it today.


    Patrick frowned when he heard the words and said, "Haven''t you said Kelvin will get it for her? Why do


    you need to go there?"


    "Kelvin said he''s going to surprise her, so I''m going to put on a show."


    Patrick was speechless.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Patrick asked.


    "No need," Aimee shook her head and said, "Your task today is to sleep well. Don''t worry about other


    things. Casey will pick me upter. Don''t worry. I''m not a child. Do I really need you to protect me all


    the time?"


    Patrick hugged Aimee and said, "But, I just want to protect you all the time."


    Always feeling worried when Aimee was not by his side was what Patrick thought recently.


    Aimee said, "I won''t let you follow me today, and I will let grandpa watch you sleep. If you don''t behave


    well, I won''te back to live at night."


    Patrick was helpless. Why would she use threats?


    However, since Aimee had said so, it was impossible for Patrick not to cooperate with her.


    Hey down on the bed directly and said, "I''ll sleep now and wait for you toe back."


    Aimee was amused by his cute appearance.


    "Then I''m leaving," she said.


    In the end, Patrick still said lovingly, "Don''t you kiss me before leaving?"


    Aimee blinked her eyes. Originally, she wanted to make things difficult for Patrick, but she can''t bear it


    in the end.


    She walked towards Patrick with a smile, lowered her head, and kissed him on the lips.


    However, in the next second, Patrick grabbed the back of her head.


    Patrick deepened the kiss, not letting go of Aimee until he was satisfied.

 Chapter 724 Reluctant to be away from home now

    Chapter 724 Reluctant to be away from home now


    Chapter 724 Reluctant to be away from home now


    Casey and Kelvin had already arrived, and obviously saw the toys in the yard.


    Casey was dumbfounded when she learned that those were all that Patrick was going to assemble.


    She asked Riley several times before finally epting the fact.


    However, for Casey, she didn''t feel that shocked that Patrick was to assemble these toys.


    For her, what she was more interested in was actually these toy. She was a little eager to assemble


    them herself.


    However, the most important thing now was of course not this, but they had to go to the ce first.


    So, even if Casey wasn''t in the mood right now, she wasn''t distracted after all.


    Aimee came down the stairs, and as soon as Casey saw her mouth, she knew that Patrick had kissed


    her.


    She approached Aimee with a smile and said, "Aimee, where''s Patrick?"


    It was strange. Usually at this time Patrick would follow her, but why was he nowhere to be seen today?


    "He''s sleeping," said Aimee.


    Casey felt it even more strange and asked, "Sleeping in daytime? What''s going on?"


    Hearing her tone, Aimee knew that she was trying to trap her.


    But how could she be trapped by this girl?


    Aimee said, "Because Patrick made toys for two babies and didn''t sleep all night. Now, I knock him


    out."


    Well, she wanted to embarrass Patrick but was speechless by Aimee.


    Casey pursed her lips and said, "Let''s go and see the venue."


    Aimee nodded, and was led out the door by Casey''s arm.


    The venue that Aimee mentioned was an independent ss house in the new district.


    When the new district had not been expanded, Aimee bought it and renovated it to be a ss house.


    However, at that time, she hadn''t figured out what to do with it, so she just left it like this.


    Now, it happened to be used as a studio for Casey, and there was no need to have additional


    decorations.


    When Casey was still in the car, she was already shocked by this ce.


    And when Aimee opened the door, Casey even screamed.


    "My God, my God, Aimee, this ce is really good!" Casey couldn''t love it more.


    Seeing Casey''s reaction, Kelvin had a headache instantly.


    He looked at Aimee and said helplessly, "You shouldn''t have brought her here yourself."


    Now what else can he do?


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry. Your efforts will not be wasted."


    Kelvinughed dumbfounded. Even if Casey liked it here, he can only throw what he had prepared


    aside.


    Casey had already rushed into the house, and from the inside, she liked it even more.


    In such an environment, it was a special ce to make people enjoy themselves.


    Casey rushed to Aimee and said, "Aimee, you are really good at it."


    No matter what the ce was used for, it was amazing.


    Aimee said, "As long as you like it."


    "I live it so much," Casey said.


    Here Aimee just simply put a few sofas so that people can sit on them.


    Others were still maintained the original appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    For example, the wall was stillpletely cemented with grey color.


    There were three floors, and three ss walls and one cemented wall enveloped the whole house.


    Like a little monkey, Casey jumped up and down to visit all three floors, and already had a prototype in


    her mind.


    Aimee sat on a sofa, watching Casey run up and down, excited.


    She looked at Kelvin, "Why don''t you tell her now?"


    Aimee knew what Kelvin was preparing.


    To be honest, it was much more expensive than here, and it was more suitable than here.


    However, since Kelvin wanted to surprise Casey, he needed toy a groundwork first.


    Kelvin said, "What do you think? Should I agree now, or refuse?"


    Aimeeughed lowly. It can''t be her fault.


    Casey ran down from upstairs, threw herself on a sofa, and said to Aimee, "Aimee, Aimee, I really think


    this ce is good. Look here. I have already thought about what color the clothes should be put here. I


    can''t wait."


    Aimee said, "Do you like it so much? Don''t you want to look elsewhere?"


    "Elsewhere?" Casey asked curiously.


    Casey really liked it here very much.


    However, it was too far from home.


    She was actually thinking just now whether she should just buy another house nearby.


    Aimee said, "Of course, but you have to choose one by one."


    Caseyughed when she heard this, and said, "I want to see it."


    She looked at Kelvin and said, "Kelvin, if I choose this ce in the end, let''s buy a house near here,


    okay?"


    There was really no real estate in the name of her and Kelvin near here.


    It was not like she was toozy to go back to her home in the future, but it was really too far away.


    Kelvin curled up the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    Now, he wasn''t worried that the surprise he had prepared would not be delivered.


    This girl was reluctant to be away from home now.

 Chapter 725 Doting on her

    Chapter 725 Doting on her


    Chapter 725 Doting on her


    After the three of them watched the venue, Casey was not idle and asked Kelvin to drive her to the


    fabric market.


    She just had an inspiration, and now she had to buy fabrics immediately.


    Under Casey''s strong request, Aimee followed the two of them to the cloth town.


    Casey used toe here only when she was doing homework.


    Some of her ssmates would buy fabrics online, but Casey felt that it was unrealistic, and she was


    not sure whether the fabrics she bought were the ones she liked.


    Therefore, she had never bought fabrics online.


    However, after noting here for a long time, Casey realized that the changes here were quite big.


    At least, in her impression, the few shops she bought from before were no longer in their original


    locations.


    Casey sighed and couldn''t help feeling, "It''s really hard to do any business now."


    The familiar stores disappeared, and Casey could only find the fabric she wanted.


    This process was not very smooth.


    The kind of fabric she wanted had to be finer in workmanship, but obviously, the fabric here couldn''t


    meet that requirement.


    Casey was in a bad mood.


    Aimee asked, "What do you want?"


    "It''s the kind that feels cool and slippery, especially high-end. The kind that has a special temperament


    when viewed from a distance." Casey said.


    This was quite abstract.


    Kelvin raised his hand and touched Casey''s head, saying, "Don''t worry. We can go elsewhere, and you


    can always find it."


    Casey nodded and said, "I think so. Then let''s go."


    She was impulsive.


    When she used to do her homework, it was not soplicated.


    However, now she wanted to create her own brand. Even if she wanted to make a collection first to


    practice, she still felt that it needed to meet the standard. Otherwise, it will be too unprofessional.


    On the way back, Casey suddenly became depressed.


    She sat on the back seat with Aimee, leaned on Aimee''s shoulder, and finally couldn''t help asking,


    "Aimee, do you think I am too impulsive? I haven''t thought about anything yet, but I dare start a


    business."


    Aimee said, "This is also very good. You have a fresh momentum. Although you are a little impulsive in


    terms of nning, it doesn''t matter, and the impact is not great."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Casey sat up straight and looked at Aimee, wanting to see if she was kidding her.


    Aimee said, "Each of us has our own style when we do things. You have your style, and he has his own


    style. It is not necessary to do things ording to a fixed style, then you''re correct. Everyone is the


    same. They all want to make something, and there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just a difference in habit


    at most."


    "But," Casey frowned and said, "It seems that there are always people who n to execute. When they


    do something, they have a higher chance of sess."


    Aimee said, "From some aspects, it is not wrong to think so, but from other aspects, if everything is


    implemented ording to the n, then there may be many problems during the implementation


    process. The question is, for example, your original budget is sorge, but when the market changes


    during implementation, you have to change your budget, so what should you do? Do you not change?


    Stick to your own n? This is impossible."


    Casey nodded, agreeing with Aimee''s words very much.


    Especially the domestic economic model in the past two years hadpletely turned around.


    But¡­


    "Aimee, it''s rare to be as reckless as me?" Casey pursed her lips, and the more she thought about it,


    the more she felt that she was really too immature.


    Aimeeughed and said, "What''s wrong with being reckless? Grandpa, your brothers, sisters-inw,


    Kelvin, all of us are escorting you. You have the right to be reckless. What''s wrong with that?"


    When Casey heard this, she immediately became amused.


    Yes, she had these solid backings. Why was she afraid of those?


    She felt that she was really unreasonable.


    However, it was precisely because of the presence of these important people that Casey felt that she


    should really do this well.


    Only in this way can she live up to the love and affection of those who loved her.

 Chapter 726 I still feel sorry for her

    Chapter 726 I still feel sorry for her


    Chapter 726 I still feel sorry for her


    After Casey and Kelvin sent Aimee back to Hayden''s Mansion, they didn''t stay for dinner.


    She was anxious to go back to draw the blueprint. Although when the inspiration came up today, she


    couldn''t make it right away, she could draw it first.


    It was the first time for Kelvin to see Casey who plunged into her career, and other things didn''t matter.


    Upon returning to their home, Casey rushed into the study.


    Kelvin didn''t bother her, but went into the kitchen to make dinner.


    After Casey went to the study, she really forgot herself.


    It took Kelvin two hours to prepare dinner, but Casey still hadn''te out of the study.


    Originally, Kelvin didn''t want to bother Casey, and wanted her toe out after finishing the painting.


    However, after he waited for a while, she didn''te out again. It was a trifle that the food was cold,


    but it was important if Casey was starving.


    When Kelvin walked into the study, he saw Casey lying on the ground, concentrating on drawing the


    drawings.


    To be honest, since Kelvin lived in here, it was the first time he saw Casey enter the study.


    Usually, when they were at home, Casey would cling to him in a fancy way, wishing that her whole


    body would be hung on him and refusing to get off.


    In Walter''s words, Casey''s mindset that was fixated on romance was incorrigible.


    But, no one wanted Casey to change.


    For them, it didn''t matter when she had such a mindset. As long as she was happy, other things were


    insignificant.


    However, today''s Casey was a career-focused woman whopletely ignored her husband.


    Kelvin suddenly felt that the process of being together with Casey seemed to be too smooth, and they


    became husband and wife without even experiencing any jealousy.


    However, at this moment, Kelvin felt jealous.


    It was really outrageous to be jealous of Casey''s careerism.


    Casey finally noticed that there was another person in the room.


    When she looked up, she saw Kelvin looking at her helplessly.


    Blinking her eyes, Casey said, "Kelvin, why didn''t you call me when you came?"


    Kelvin said, "You''re so focused."


    He walked over and helped Casey up from the ground.


    "Whyying on the floor? Even in summer, it is easy to catch cold." Kelvin said.


    In particr, in this room, the temperature of the air conditioner was very low.


    Casey said, "Drawing on that table is not veryfortable. So I justy on the floor."


    Kelvin looked over and said, "Then change itter."


    Casey nodded and pulled Kelvin to look at her drawing, "How is it? Is it pretty, isn''t it? It''s sassy and


    fairy. I''m simply a genius."


    Casey couldn''t be happier.


    She had finished the color, and the appearance of the dress was clearly visible.


    Kelvin didn''t know much about women''s clothing, but he can think of what it would look like on Casey,


    so he said, "It''s beautiful."


    After Casey got thepliment, she became even happier.


    She held Kelvin''s cheek, leaned forward and kissed him, "Honey, you''re so kind."


    Regardless of whether Kelvin''spliment to her at the moment was sincere or because he wanted to


    make her happy, she felt very happy.


    Because this represented his recognition of her career.


    Casey believed that the approval from those closest to her was more important than any other voice.


    What was more, she can tell that Kelvin really thought her painting looked good.


    Casey put her arms around Kelvin''s neck and said, "Hubby, I''ve just thought about it. My brand will


    design couples'' clothes. I''ll draw the man''s clothes in a while, and you will definitely like it very much."


    Originally, Casey didn''t want to make couple clothes.


    However, when she was drawing just now, she suddenly thought of how handsome Kelvin would be if


    he wore this.


    Therefore, Casey immediately made up her mind and wanted to make a couple outfit.


    Kelvin hugged Casey and said, "Don''t think about those things first. Now, the most important thing is to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    go to dinner with me first. It''s alreadyte, and you haven''t eaten for too long."


    When Casey heard this, she immediately became amused.


    She touched her stomach, and she was really hungry.


    Casey said, "Let me guess what you made."


    Casey wrapped her whole body around Kelvin and let him carry her to the dinning room.


    Kelvin carried her into the bathroom first, and washed her hands carefully.


    Casey was still murmuring, saying the names of the dishes non-stop.


    Kelvinughed and said, "It seems that what I made today is quite a lot that you want to eat."


    Casey''s eyes lit up instantly. She looked at Kelvin excitedly and asked, "Really? Really? Hubby, we two


    have a good understanding."


    She was really happy. Between her and Kelvin, there was no need to be so clear about something.


    They can know what they wanted from each other.


    Casey was so excited. Shaking her calf, she couldn''t wait.


    Going to the dinning room, Casey became even happier, because what were ced on the dining table


    was what she wanted to eat the most.


    It was like buying a lottery ticket.


    Casey cupped Kelvin''s face and kissed him several more times.


    Kelvin was turned on by her.


    When Casey was about to sit on the chair, he grabbed her waist and gave her a deep kiss before


    letting her go.


    It was fortunate that Kelvin didn''t continue to do anything else. Just with his posture just now, Casey


    really wondered if she would be able to eat


    However, Casey was not wrong because Kelvin really had a little bit of desire to have sex with her


    directly.


    However, Kelvin still felt sorry for her and didn''t want to hunger her, so he didn''t do that.

 Chapter 727 She asks for it herself

    Chapter 727 She asks for it herself


    Chapter 727 She asks for it herself


    When Aimee was back home, Patrick had woken up and was working on a new toy.


    She walked over, sat down beside Patrick, took his hand, and said, "I seem to have really caused


    troubles for you."


    Patrick turned his head to look at Aimee and said, "No, it''s good. Otherwise I won''t be able to help


    them after they are born and go to kindergarten."


    For today''s children, going to school was equivalent to going to school with their parents. There were


    many things to do, so he can''t hold back.


    Aimee burst intoughter when she heard the words. Then she looked at Patrick and said, "You think


    quite far."


    Patrick said, "How about you will be responsible for all these while I''ll do nothing?"


    Aimee was speechless.


    So, she was bullied by him just now, right?


    Aimee said, "It''s not impossible. But, if this is the case, will you feel unfulfilling as a father?"


    She said it with an innocent look on her face, as if she was thinking about Patrick.


    Patrick gave a lowugh, rubbed the tip of his nose against Aimee''s, and said, "I think it''s enough for


    me to give my wife a sense of fulfillment."


    She can''t be med for being sensitive and overthinking. It was actually what Patrick said that made


    her feel a little bit dangerous.


    Aimee coughed lightly and said, "I''ll go up and change first. Apany youter."


    After speaking, Aimee went upstairs.


    Patrick looked at Aimee''s back and curled his lips, smiling.


    He hadn''t "bullied" Aimee much recently, so how could he scare her?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aimee went back into the room and was changing clothes when the phone rang.


    The caller was Ash.


    Aimee answered without thinking too much.


    "Ash, what''s wrong?" Aimee asked.


    Ash seemed to hesitate. After a while, he then said, "Aimee, can youe over?"


    Aimee was suspicious, but did not refuse and said directly, "Okay, wait for me."


    After hanging up the phone, Aimee didn''t go to change her clothes, but directly put back on the clothes


    she had just taken off.


    When she came down from the stairs, Patrick saw this and asked strangely, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you


    change clothes?"


    Aimee said, "I''m going out. Ash called me and asked me to go there. However, he didn''t tell me what


    happened. I think it should be rted to Mika."


    Hearing this, Patrick put down the tools in his hand and said, "Then I''ll go there with you."


    Aimee didn''t refuse this time, but nodded and went out with Patrick.


    The two arrived at Maple Street Apartment.


    Aimee rang the doorbell of Ash''s house, but no one came to answer the door right away, which made


    Aimee feel even more strange. She continued to ring the doorbell, and was about to take out her


    mobile phone to make a call, when the door opened.


    The moment Ash saw Aimee, he was so excited that tears were about to fall.


    "Aimee," Ash called out.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Aimee asked suspiciously.


    Ash was about to speak when he saw that Patrick was there, and when the words came to his lips, he


    stopped immediately.


    He looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee,e to the room with me first."


    Aimee nodded and entered the room with Ash.


    However, when she saw Mika lying on the bed, her expression turned serious.


    Aimee asked, "Why happened?"


    Ash said, "Aimee, Mika she, that, that, that..."


    Ash faltered, but didn''t say anything.


    Aimee was speechless.


    However, seeing Ash like this, Aimee guessed it.


    Finally, Ash still said, "Aimee, we went too far. Mika has some injuries, but she refuses to go to the


    hospital. I don''t know what to do, so I have to ask you toe here."


    Although Aimee had expected this, she was still a little dumbfounded.


    She said, "How old are you guys? Do you have nomon sense?"


    Ash drooped his head, afraid to speak any more.


    Aimee didn''t continue to criticize Ash anymore, because it was useless at this time. Besides, he might


    be more worried than her.


    Her sister was so young but Ash the bastard made her like this. He was almost going to make her


    angry.


    Aimee walked over, lifted Mika''s quilt, and checked her situation.


    Fortunately, it was much better than she imagined.


    Aimee directly gave Ash a list and asked him to buy those medicines.


    Ash didn''t dare dy, but took the list and ran out.


    Seeing that Mika was sleeping now, Aimee didn''t bother her, but came out of the room.


    Patrick sat on the sofa, saw here out, and asked, "What''s going on? Is it serious?"


    After all, Aimee couldn''t exin this kind of thing to Patrick too clearly, so she just smiled and said, "It''s


    okay. The medicines will be boughtter."


    Hearing this, Patrick didn''t need Aimee to exin too clearly, but already understood what was going


    on.


    He said a little dumbfounded, "In the future, we must teach our babies well."


    Whether they were boys or girls, everyone needed to be taught well.


    Aimee looked at Patrick speechlessly and said, "I don''t think Ash is a person who doesn''t understand


    these things."


    But, she never imagined that Ash would be so crazy.


    Soon, Ash bought the medicines back, and Aimee entered the room with him. She put on the medicine


    for Mika''s infusion, exined how to use the ointment, and walked out.


    Otherwise, it would be too weird for her to stay and watch Ash administer medicine to Mika.


    Ash didn''t dare bother Aimee anymore, but obediently gave Mika the medicine himself.


    After finishing these, he came out of the room.


    Ash still asked worriedly, "Aimee, is Mika really alright?"


    "As long as you don''t do anything out of the blue, she''ll be fine," Aimee said.


    Ash was very embarrassed. However, there was no way to refute Aimee''s words.


    After all, it was really him who had gone too far on his own to make Mika the way she was.


    Of course, Mika yed a role in promoting it.


    However, at this time, he can guarantee that if he spoke out such words, he will definitely be severely


    beaten by Mika.


    Aimee didn''t wait for Mika to wake up. Otherwise, when her sister and brother-inw found out


    about such an embarrassing thing, Aimee was worried that Mika would be depressed.


    Ash understood what Aimee meant, so he sent her and Patrick away.


    After the two left, Ash returned to the room, looking at Mika''s pale face with great distress.


    Mika didn''t wake up until it was dark.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt pain.


    She didn''t know that she would be such a delicate girl before.


    But now she was really in pain.


    It hurt like hell.


    Mika sniffed, looked at Ash who had been sitting by the bed. Her small mouth was ttened, and


    grievances welled up in her heart instantly.


    "Why didn''t you stop me a little bit? I''m so unwell right now." Mika said, crying.


    Ash felt even more distressed when he heard Mika''s delicateint.


    He reached out and touched Mika''s head, saying, "I''m sorry, baby. It''s all my fault. I lost my sense of


    propriety and made you feel unwell."


    Mika reached out to Ash pitifully for a hug.


    Of course, Ash cannot be med for all of this.


    Mika herself knew what was going on. If she hadn''t been too curious and pestered Ash, how could


    she have be what she was now?


    Most importantly, Mika knew very well that she had asked for all of this.


    So, she couldn''t me Ash for everything.


    On the contrary, when she saw Ash''s distressed look, she felt even more guilty.


    Her whole body hung on Ash''s body. Mika said, "But I''m so hungry and hurt, what should I do?"

 Chapter 728 I can still eat

    Chapter 728 I can still eat


    Chapter 728 I can still eat


    Ash stroked Mika''s back and said, "Let me see if you feel better."


    ording to Aimee''s words, after the ointment was applied, it should heal soon.


    However, Mika was still in pain, which made Ash even more worried.


    Upon hearing this, Mika immediately shook her head and said, "No, no, I won''t show it to you. I can''t


    show it to you."


    She wanted to save her face, okay?


    How could this be shown to Ash again? She would be ashamed.


    Ash said, "Just let me look at it. Let me find out how it''s."


    Mika was very stubborn. If she said she won''t show it, she will definitely not show it, just like she


    refused to go to the hospital.


    Ash had no choice but to say, "I''ve already seen it and applied medicine to you, so don''t be shy and let


    me see it again."


    Mika was struck dumb and just felt as if she had been hit hard.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard at all.


    She stared at Ash for a long time, trying to make sure if she had heard wrong.


    However, Ash told her with actual proof that she heard it right, because Ash took the ointment directly


    and said, "Besides, you need to apply some more."


    Mika was extremely embarrassed.


    She had never encountered such a thing.


    Ash patted her head and said, "Good girl, won''t you let me see it in the future?"


    They were boyfriend and girlfriend now, and they will be husband and wife in the future. So this was the


    most normal thing.


    There was really no need to be shy about this kind of thing.


    Mika thought so that it was impossible in this life, because she was afraid of losing face, she really


    refused to let Ash touch her, right?


    This was impossible.


    So, resigned, Mika justy on the bed and let Ash check it out.


    Ashughed at her.


    He said, "Babe, after applying the ointment, go to eat."


    How can Mika be in the mood to eat now?


    Ash checked Mika. Okay, as Aimee said, after the ointment was applied, it gradually got better, not


    as serious as before.


    At that moment before, he was really scared to death.


    Plus Mika had a fever again, which made Ash anxious.


    However, this girl just refused to go to the hospital, and even told him that if he dared take her to the


    hospital, she wouldmit suicide.


    As for Mika''s bad temper, Ash had no doubts that she could really do what she said.


    Therefore, he really didn''t dare take the risk.


    After Ash finally finished applying the ointment to Mika, she was already rather depressed, staring at


    the ceiling and wishing she could die on the spot.


    Ash wiped his hands clean, moved to Mika''s side, and said, "Stupid, what are you still shy about?"


    Mika really felt ashamed.


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes, ready to deceive herself.


    Ash said, "Baby, aren''t you hungry? Tell me what you want to eat."


    "I don''t want to eat. I can''t eat. I feel wronged..." Mika said.


    Ash just felt she was too cute.


    He leaned close to Mika''s cheek, kissed it hard, and said, "Mika, stop tempting me. You should


    know I can''t help being tempted."


    She really wanted Ash to keep his mouth shut right now.


    Mika turned around directly, ignored Ash, but turned her back to Ash, and said, "I want to eat instant


    noodles."


    How could he not see that this girl was deliberately getting emotional?


    Ash thought for a while and said, "Okay, then I''ll go to make instant noodles, and I''lle overter to


    wake you up and eat. And you can sleep for a while, okay?"


    "Hmm." Mika snorted, pulled the quilt up and covered her face.


    Ash walked out of the room.


    He didn''t go to make instant noodles right away, but took out his mobile phone and ordered a few


    takeaways, all of which were light but nutritious food, and Mika usually liked to eat.


    After all these takeaways arrived, Ash went for a cup of instant noodles, then turned around and went


    to the room to wake Mika up.


    Mika didn''t fall asleep at the moment, but listened to the sounds outside.


    She wondered a few times what Ash was doing and why he didn''te over and ask her to eat.


    Moreover, the doorbell kept ringing, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    Finally, Ash walked in, and Mika immediately began to pretend to be asleep.


    Seeing her action, Ash smiled, walked over, leaned over Mika''s body, and said, "Baby, get up and


    eat instant noodles, okay?"


    Mika still wanted to pretend she was still asleep for a while, but she was really no match for Ash''s


    methods.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was directly wrapped in a quilt by Ash and picked up. Then he turned around and walked out of


    the room.


    Mika felt like a big toy at the moment, just being carried out by Ash.


    In fact, she was more or less ufortable.


    However, at this moment, she couldn''t say anything.


    Especially, she was under the quilt and didn''t even wear any clothes.


    Ash put her on the chair and said, "I ordered some of your favorite food. See if there is anything you


    want to eat, and eat it with instant noodles."


    When Mika heard this, she immediately became happy.


    She nced at the food on the table, then at the cup of instant noodles, and said, "I thought you


    wouldn''t want me to eat instant noodles."


    Ash said, "From my heart, I really don''t want you to eat instant noodles. You are still suffering, and


    instant noodles are not nutritious. However, in order to make you happy, of course it is all up to you."


    When Mika heard this, sheughed instantly.


    She looked down at the quilt wrapped around her body, and at the food on the table, but said very


    speechlessly, "But, my arms are all wrapped by you. How can I eat?"


    Ash said, "Isn''t it easy? I''ll feed you."


    As he said that, Ash had already picked up a fork, picked up a small steamed bun, and said, "For the


    sake of health, before eating instant noodles, let''s eat a small steamed bun first, okay?"


    Mika blinked her eyes, and her intuition told her that this was Ash''s "scheme".


    However, Ash had already said that. Even if she knew what he was thinking, she didn''t expose it, but


    opened her mouth obediently, and bit the steamed bun into her mouth.


    The current temperature was just right, not too hot, and the taste was still very delicious.


    Mika was already very hungry, but after taking another bite, she couldn''t help but have a big


    appetite.


    Ashughed lowly upon seeing this.


    She was so easy to coax.


    He scooped up another spoonful of chicken soup, fed it to Mika''s mouth, and said, "The steamed


    buns are too dry. My dear baby, let''s have a sip of the soup to moisten your throat, okay?"


    Mika almost didn''tugh out loud, but still took Ash''s hand and drank the soup.


    After Mika finished the soup, Ash picked up another kale and used the same words to feed it to


    Mika.


    Ash always seemed to be able to think of the freshest reasons, and made Mika eat the food


    obediently.


    Mika was very cooperative, and Ash couldn''t help but like her because of her obedient appearance.


    Finally, Mika couldn''t eat any more. After two belches, Ash bent his lips and said, "Okay, let''s eat this


    much first."


    Mika wiped the corner of her mouth with Ash''s hand, and finally said, "Ash, you are lying. You didn''t


    even give me my instant noodles."


    She looked pitiful, as if she had been wronged.


    Ash looked at Mika helplessly and said, "Can you still eat?"

 Chapter 729 He hopes that time can pass faster

    Chapter 729 He hopes that time can pass faster


    Chapter 729 He hopes that time can pass faster


    Mika ttened her mouth and said unhappily, "Then you just yed tricks on purpose and refused to


    let me eat instant noodles."


    After eating and drinking enough, Mika wanted to fuss again.


    After all, she was really suffering now.


    It was hot and painful, and she was wrapped in such an embarrassing manner.


    She lost her face.


    Ash knew what she meant, smiled lowly, and said, "Okay, okay, it''s my fault. I''ll give you instant


    noodles, okay?"


    With that said, Ash brought over the instant noodles.


    However, it had been soaked for so long, so one can imagine what it was inside.


    Mika was already full at the moment, and seeing the appearance of this noodle made her feel bad.


    She immediately felt a little nauseous and almost vomited.


    Ashughed even more presumptuously, hugged Mika directly, and turned back to the room.


    Mika was put on the bed by Ash like a silkworm.


    She looked at Ash helplessly and said, "Ash, I''ve eaten too much, and it''s ufortable to lie down."


    Upon hearing this, Ash pulled Mika out of the quilt and said, "Then let''s go out for a stroll."


    Mika eximed, pulled the quilt over again, and covered herself.


    She looked at Ash and said angrily, "Why lift the quilt?"


    Ash was dumbfounded by her words, reached out and pinched her nose gently, saying, "Help you get


    dressed. What else can I do?"


    Mika pouted and said, "But, I''m in pain and can''t wear clothes."


    Ash was worried now that position really couldn''t be touched again.


    Mika thought for a while and said, "How about I wear a long skirt?"


    Anyway, the two of them should just go downstairs for a stroll to help digest the food, and there won''t


    be any problem.


    Ash thought about it, and probably could only use this method.


    Ash turned around, rummaged the closet, and found a ck sweater dress, which was so conservative


    that it didn''t show any aesthetics at all.


    When Mika saw that Ash had brought this dress, she was about to cry.


    Although she and Ash were now in a stable rtionship, she still needed to be pretty in front of him.


    How could she ept such an ugly appearance in front of the person she loved?


    Ash looked at Mika''s expression and said, "This one is safe."


    Mika looked at Ash pitifully and said, "Is there no better choice?"


    Ash said, "Babe, that''s it."


    He carried Mika out of the cover and dressed her.


    Mika was standing on the bed without her clothes on, feeling very awkward.


    With her hands behind her back, she clutched her skirt tightly, feeling extremely restrained.


    It was really not a good feeling to stand like this.


    Especially, she felt that there was a gust of cold wind blowing in.


    Ash carried Mika off the bed, patted her head, and said, "Come on, let''s go for a walk."


    Mika had no choice but to follow Ash out.


    Fortunately, it was veryte now, and there was no one on the road, so Mika let go as she walked.


    Ash took Mika by the hand and let her bounce around like a rabbit.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore?" Ash asked.


    Mika stopped in an instant, rubbed against Ash''s side, and said, "It hurts. You don''t want to do me


    again today."


    Ash grabbed Mika''s waist and pulled her into his arms.


    He said, "Who do you think I am?"


    Mika said, "Think of you as someone I like."


    Ash bowed his head, moved closer to Mika''s face, and kissed her on the lips, "You''re so sweet. Do


    you want me to do you?"


    Mika immediately took a step back, trying to avoid Ash, but in the end, she was pulled directly into


    his arms and kissed again.


    It can''t be avoided, so she naturally responded.


    Mika was hanging on Ash''s body, with her hands around his neck, and she responded his kiss.


    However, under this atmosphere, it was always easy to develop in a more presumptuous direction.


    Mika recalled the feeling she had experienced before, which made her feel like she was on fire. As if


    her whole body was on fire, she wanted more.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She began to scratch Ash''s body with her little hands and said, "Ash, let''s go home."


    When Ash heard Mika''s voice, he was totally turned on.


    He directly pressed Mika into his arms and said, "Babe, don''t move around. Take it easy."


    They can''t go home at all now. If they did, he really didn''t know if he will be able to control himself.


    Mikay in Ash''s arms, and after a while, she burst outughing.


    She raised her head from Ash''s arms, looked at Ash, and said, "Ash, are you afraid to go home?"


    Ash looked at Mika, saw the slyness in her eyes, and instantly felt a little helpless.


    "Knowing that you''re making trouble. You don''t want me to have a good time tonight, do you?" Ash


    pinched Mika''s waist softly.


    It didn''t hurt but was just itchy.


    Mikaughed out loud and rubbed against Ash''s arms.


    Ash was confused by her, raised his hand and pinched Mika''s face fiercely, saying, "We don''t know


    who teases whom."


    Mika kept giggling, looked at Ash, and asked, "Will you tease me then?"


    How else could Ash answer? Even if he was teased to death by her girl, he would be happy with it.


    The two wandered outside for a while before returning home.


    After entering the room, Mika breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, there is no one


    outside. Otherwise my dress would be really embarrassing."


    Ash carried Mika up and said, "Come on, I''ll apply you some medicine."


    Embarrassed instantly, Mika''s face was flushed red.


    She said with coyness, "Why do you apply it again?"


    Ash said, "It will get well sooner, so that I can lift the ban earlier."


    Sure enough, she wasn''t alone in thinking about it.


    Ash carried Mika into the room, lifted her skirt, and carefully applied the medicine to her.


    Mika had already been resigned, lying on the bed and allowing Ash to apply the ointment.


    Ash didn''t know how long it took him to do so.


    When he withdrew his hand and put the ointment back on the bedside table, Mika finally couldn''t


    helpughing out loud.


    Mika said, "Ash, you''re embarrassing yourself."


    Hearing this, Ash threw himself on Mika''s body, kissed her lips fiercely, bit the corner of her mouth


    punitively so hard that her lips swelled up before letting go.


    "Go to bed early," Ash said.


    The next second, Ash straightened up, turned and rushed into the bathroom.


    Behind him was Mika''s unceremoniousughter.


    If he can no longer control himself, he will p himself a few times.


    After standing under the shower for a long time, he came out of the bathroom after taking a cold


    shower.


    At this moment, Mika had fallen asleep so soundly.


    Ash was helpless, walked over and sat down by the bed.


    She was sleeping very peacefully, like a well-behaved little princess.


    Ash curled the corner of his mouth, leaned down, kissed Mika''s face, and then got up and left the


    room.


    He couldn''t sleep in the same room as Mika tonight.


    Otherwise, he really didn''t know what he would do.


    Back in his room, Ash didn''t feel sleepy, so he turned on theputer and continued working.


    For the way he was now, he really felt very good.


    Of course, if possible, he hoped that time can pass faster.


    He couldn''t wait to marry Mika.

 Chapter 730 Make him feel more at ease

    Chapter 730 Make him feel more at ease


    Chapter 730 Make him feel more at ease


    Matilda was reading a script at home when she received Francis'' call.


    Miles gave her several scripts in different genres and asked her to choose among them.


    Having acted in a costume drama before, Matilda wanted to act in a different drama this time.


    Just in time, Francis called, and Matilda wanted to ask for his opinion.


    However, before Matilda could speak, Francis had already said, "Matilda, are you interested in


    cooperating with me again?"


    Matilda froze for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "Mr. Snider, what cooperation do you mean?"


    "Of course it''s a TV series. I have a good script, and I just want to ask if you''re interested." Francis


    said.


    Matilda asked, "What''s the type?"


    "Modern suspense, if youe to y, you will y a doctor." Francis said.


    Matilda was stunned for a moment, then looked at the script in her hand, andughed suddenly,


    asking, "Mr. Snider, the modern suspense drama you''re talking about is called Seven Killings, right?"


    When Francis heard the words, he instantly understood.


    How could he have forgotten that Matilda belonged to Miles? Such a good script should naturally be in


    her hands.


    After thinking about this, Francis immediately said, "How about it? Are you interested in it?"


    Matildaughed and said, "I''m still making a choice. It just so happens that I want to ask your opinion."


    When Francis heard the words, he understood what Matilda meant and said, "Matilda, actually, as a


    director, I don''t worry about no actors acting in my y, but I really think that this role is very suitable for


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you. If you cane to act, I believe that your position in the industry will be more stable."


    Matildaughed and said, "Mr. Snider, this kind of reason can''t convince me."


    She was not someone who wanted to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, and she


    didn''t expect to be famous and wealthy by being popr.


    On the contrary, it was more like an experience, and she wanted to feel the difference from her world.


    To say how big a dream she had and how much she loved this industry, she really didn''t have one.


    Therefore, Francis used such words to persuade her, which was really in the wrong direction.


    Francis misunderstood what Matilda meant.


    He thought for a while and said, "Matilda, although you and Mr. Hayden have such a good rtionship


    now, the career is still your own."


    Francis himself had seen too many things between actresses and big bosses, so he will naturally think


    a little more.


    Since Matilda and Miles were boyfriend and girlfriend now, no one can say for sure in the future.


    Therefore, whether it was a man or a woman, the most important thing was to firmly grasp the career in


    the end.


    As soon as Matilda heard what Francis said, she knew that he was thinking too much, and said quickly,


    "Mr. Snider, I don''t rely on men."


    If she had to say whom she would rely on in this life, it would probably be Aimee.


    It was Aimee who brought her to another world, and it was Aimee who gave her a new life.


    Therefore, in this life, the only person she will rely on was Aimee.


    Of course, in this life, she will also put Aimee first.


    If Aimee had anything to do, she will rush in front of Aimee without hesitation.


    Francis smiled and said, "Then you should think about it ande to act in this y. I believe that as


    long as you act in it, it will be really great."


    Sensing Francis'' sincerity, Matilda thought for half a minute before saying, "Okay, I agree."


    Francis cheered up, talked to Matilda a few more words, and hung up the phone.


    Matilda put the phone aside, and stopped reading other scripts, but picked up Seven Killings, and


    began to read it seriously.


    When Miles came back, he saw Matilda reading the script seriously, and she didn''t notice even when


    he came back.


    He walked behind Matilda, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, bent down, kissed her hair, and


    asked, "What are you reading?"


    Matilda handed the script in front of Miles and said, "I''ve decided, the next one will be this one."


    Miles said, "Don''t you like this one more?"


    He pointed to another script on the coffee table, which was a modern romantic drama, except that the


    heroine was a special police officer.


    Matilda said, "In terms of character design, I like this one, but Mr. Snider called me and he wants me to


    y this one."


    Miles gave a lowugh and said, "Then you''ve decided?"


    "The cooperation with him is still very good. With previous experience, we should cooperate more


    smoothly when filming this." Matilda said,


    Miles said, "Okay, since you like it, let''s make this one."


    Matilda nodded and said, "I read it carefully just now. It''s really good, but for me, it''s a little stressful."


    "Really?" Miles walked around behind the sofa, hugged Matilda up, and put her on hisp.


    He said, "I believe in your ability. Francis is a very good director. You also have experience in


    cooperating with him. You will definitely perform this y well."


    Upon hearing this, Matilda turned her head and smiled, saying, "However, why do I feel that you seem


    to like this and want me to y the policewoman so much?"


    Miles said, "This is supported by the policies and will help you in terms of your image. And of course, it


    will also help thepany."


    Matilda was a little taken aback, and sat up straight.


    She looked at Miles and said, "Then why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Miles said, "Although, as your boss and the CEO of thepany, I will consider some things, but


    before that, I''m your husband. When making any choice, I just want you to be happy."


    Matilda put her arms around Miles'' neck and said, "Honey, you''re so kind."


    "Okay, now that you''ve made your choice, don''t think too much about it. Just y this y well." Miles


    said.


    Matilda sniffed, nodded, and said, "I will, I won''t let you down."


    Miles raised his hand to stroke Matilda''s face, and said, "However, before that, the most important thing


    is to go to eat first. What do you want to eat?"


    Matilda thought for a while and said, "Fried chicken, do you want to eat?"


    Miles froze for a moment, then smiled helplessly, and said, "Okay."


    Matilda burst intoughter, held Miles'' face in her hands, and said, "But, you don''t like eating this kind


    of food."


    "As long as you like it," Miles said.


    Matilda reached for her phone and started picking out fried chicken restaurants.


    Miles watched her happily choose what to eat, eyes full of doting.


    Matilda was just mentioning it casually, but when she was choosing a fried chicken shop, she suddenly


    wanted to eat it.


    She casually ordered a bunch of fried chicken and shrimp cakes, and added everything she saw to her


    shopping cart.


    After finishing ordering, Matilda didn''t even read the script, but ran to the refrigerator to get beers, and


    stared anxiously at the fried chicken being delivered.


    Seeing this, Miles said, "Why do you want to eat fried chicken so much today? I''ve never seen you so


    excited before."


    Matilda said, "This is for thest indulgence before joining the crew."


    After finishing speaking, Matilda looked at Miles pitifully and said, "You haven''t read it. The character I


    need to y is a skinny beauty."


    Before the filming officially started, she was about to start losing weight.


    Miles said, "Do you still want to y this one, not another one?"


    Matilda turned her head to look at Miles when she heard that, and said, "Actually, you still want me to


    act in that one. Why don''t I tell Mr. Snider that I don''t want to cooperate with him?"


    Miles said, "No, just y this one, and you won''t be more rxed than in this one."


    In another script, the hard work required may be even more difficult than losing weight. Especially,


    there will be a lot of fight scenes.


    With Matilda''s nature, she definitely wouldn''t use a substitute.


    Miles didn''t want her to work so hard.


    Therefore, for him, it may be this one, which made him feel more at ease.

 Chapter 731 You Can Wait For Me

    Chapter 731 You Can Wait For Me


    Chapter 731 You Can Wait For Me


    Matilda understood what Miles meant, but, to her, there was not much difference between the two


    ys, and most of them were just the difference in roles.


    She had read the script. Although the fighting scenes were intense, they were actually not many. For


    her, it was extremely easy.


    Matilda said, "Actually, I''m really not that vulnerable. This kind of fighting scene is not dangerous to


    me."


    Miles carried her over, put her on hisp, put his hand on her waist, and stroked her gently.


    He said, "I know you, Aimee and Kelvin are very good. Maybe these are nothing to you, but I will still


    worry or feel bad. These are two things. Understand?"


    Matilda raised the corners of her mouth and said, "Then I have nothing to say."


    She hugged Miles'' neck, leaned over delicately, and kissed Miles on the cheek.


    Miles would naturally not be satisfied with such a kiss.


    He turned his head and kissed her.


    Things started to go wrong and Matilda felt Miles'' hand move.


    She twisted her body and said, "Don''t. The fried chicken will be delivered here soon."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    If Miles was allowed to go on like this, it was uncertain whether she can eat fried chicken today. Even if


    the fried chicken was delivered, this guy may not necessarily answer the door.


    Miles was almost annoyed by Matilda.


    At this time, what she was thinking about was actually the fried chicken.


    Miles felt a lot of displeasure. He lowered his head and bit Matilda''s lips hard before moving away from


    her body.


    In fact, Matilda rarely saw Miles like this, and she couldn''t help butughed out loud.


    However, herughter stimted Miles even more.


    Miles directly hooked her over and said fiercely in her ear, "Just mess with me. If you do it again, wait


    for a while and I''ll be ''nice'' to you."


    Matilda couldn''t helpughing even more.


    She raised her hand to cup Miles'' cheek and said, "Be good. When I finish eating the fried chicken, you


    can do whatever you want."


    As soon as she said so, Matilda could clearly feel the change in Miles'' eyes.


    He looked at Matilda meaningfully.


    Matilda wanted to p herself for a split second and all of a sudden.


    Did she feel that her life was too easy, so she dared say such things to Miles now?


    It was just terrible.


    Matilda took a deep breath and then said, "Well, I''m just joking. You should be able to understand it,


    right?"


    Miles raised his hand, squeezed Matilda''s ear softly, and said, "I''m serious."


    Matilda didn''t know what to say.


    She no longer provoked Miles, but sat on the sofa obediently, pretending to read the script. Being


    serious, she didn''t seem to want to talk to Miles at all.


    Miles also stopped teasing her and started to do his own thing.


    The two of them lived in peace until the fried chicken was delivered.


    Matilda immediately became excited, put down the script, didn''t even ask Miles to open the door, but


    ran to open the door by herself.


    Bringing the fried chicken over, Matilda couldn''t wait to open it.


    This fried chicken restaurant was considered to be the best in Innisrial. Not only was the chicken


    delicious, but what Matilda liked the most was that when the fried chicken was delivered, the outer skin


    was still very crispy, which made Matilda absolutely irresistible.


    Putting on the gloves, she didn''t care that it was still a little hot, but picked up a chicken leg and took a


    bite.


    After one bite, Matilda''s expression was extremely satisfied.


    After taking this bite, Matilda looked at Miles and said with a smile, "Come and eat it too."


    Milesughed, but he was not interested in food like fried chicken.


    However, seeing Matilda eating such delicious food made him a little curious. Was this food really that


    tasty?


    Miles picked up a drumstick and took a bite.


    Sure enough, it was still a taste he didn''t like.


    So, Miles just ate a drumstick and nothing else.


    Seeing this, Matilda felt distressed instantly.


    "Why don''t I get you something else to eat?" said Matilda.


    As she spoke, she took off her gloves, picked up her phone, and started ordering another takeaway.


    Miles said, "No, I''m not very hungry."


    "Eat even if you''re not hungry. Your thinking is wrong," Matilda said.


    Miles wanted to say that he''ll have a big mealter anyway.


    However, when he heard Matilda say this, Miles changed the subject and said directly, "You are right.


    Otherwise, it will be bad if I can''t keep up with your physical strength for a while."


    Matilda was choosing the takeaway. When she heard what Miles said, her hands stopped.


    She turned her head to look at Miles, frowned, and said, "I think, if you''re not hungry, you''d better stop


    eating. Or it''s a waste."


    She had already estimated that he was going to bang her hard, and now she wanted to give him some


    takeaway as supplies? How could she be so stupid?


    Seeing this, Miles smiled and said, "You are so cruel. Do you want to starve me?"


    Matilda picked up the gloves again, put them on and said, "I''m not cruel to you, but to myself, so I''d


    better be cruel to you."


    Miles touched his chin, but he didn''t feel any emotion because of Matilda''s words, but his eyes fell on


    her neck.


    Matilda tied a bun today, showing her straight and beautiful neck.


    Miles'' eyes gradually narrowed, and his fingers had alreadynded on her dazzling skin.


    Matilda was biting a chicken wing, felt Miles'' movement, and her whole body was shaken.


    She immediately swallowed the meat in her mouth, turned her head to look at Miles, and said, "Let me


    finish eating first. Don''t mess with me now."


    He just ate a chicken drumstick, but she hadn''t enjoyed enough yet.


    If she was interrupted by Miles now, she will get a little emotional.


    Miles said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Matilda''s hairs stood on end, and she suddenly regretted why she had been distracted by Miles.


    However, she couldn''t take back the words that were spoken.


    Matilda could only turn her head away silently and continue eating the fried chicken in front of her.


    However, Matilda''s eating speed obviously slowed down a lot.


    She chewed about twenty or thirty times for each bite.


    Although this was a reasonable eating speed in line with healthy standards, Matilda usually did not


    chew so many times.


    Now, with this eating rate, the answer was self-evident why she did so.


    Miles just watched Matilda eating the fried chicken slowly, dumbfounded.


    He was not in a hurry, anyway. A good meal was neverte, and he could wait a long time for Matilda


    to finish eating.


    However, Matilda naively thought that if she ate slowly, she could procrastinate infinitely.


    But she forgot that fried chicken tasted better when it was hot, but when it was cold, the taste was not


    as good as before.


    Especially since she ate so slowly, she was already full in the end.


    Matilda even felt that the fried chicken she bit into was not chicken, but fried chicken-vored oil.


    She lost her appetite all of a sudden. Then she took off her gloves with a t mouth, picked up the beer


    beside her, and took a sip.


    Miles narrowed his eyes, and when Matilda wanted to take a second sip, he took the beer from her


    hand.


    "As we agreed just now, you can only have one sip." Miles said.


    Matilda brought the beer to Miles at first, because she could only drink Coke.


    However, Miles only ate a drumstick, so naturally he didn''t drink much.


    Matilda was already very interested in this beer, so she discussed with Miles and let her have a sip.


    Who would have thought that Miles would be so harsh on her. When he said she could only have one


    sip, he would really stick to it.


    Matilda ttened her mouth, picked up her Coke, and gulped it down.


    After finally suppressing the feeling of oil, Matilda said, "It''s a little sad. Why is it so unptable


    afterward?"


    Miles patted her head and said, "Don''t think about it. I''ll sort it out, and you can wait for me."


    Matilda was speechless.

 Chapter 732 Will You be Surprised?

    Chapter 732 Will You be Surprised?


    Chapter 732 Will You be Surprised?


    Matilda went back to her room in a huff and rushed into the bathroom.


    She really wanted to ask was Miles still a human being?


    She was already so unhappy, but he still only thought about sex.


    He truly didn''t give her a chance to miss it.


    Matilda slipped into the bathroom, ready for another round of acting shamelessly.


    If she continued to dy the bath time infinitely, she didn''t believe that Miles was really willing to sleep


    her until dawn.


    After Miles returned to the room, he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately thought of a possibility.


    Miles walked towards the bathroom as he unbuttoned his shirt.


    His woman was really cute and a little silly sometimes.


    Unscrewing the door of the bathroom, Miles pushed the door and went in, and saw that Matilda was in


    a very good mood, even humming.


    Clearly, she was taking pleasure in her wit.


    Miles didn''t walk over immediately, but looked at Matilda for a long time.


    Until, Matilda finally noticed something and turned around to look at him.


    Matilda was at a loss for words.


    Only then did Miles lift his foot and walked towards Matilda.


    Matilda stepped back instinctively, and raised her hands to block in front of her.


    Miles licked inside his cheek lightly, and took a few steps closer to Matilda.


    "Hide from what?" Miles asked.


    Matilda said, "How did youe in?"


    "What do you think?" Milesughed that this woman was pretending to be stupid.


    "But, I want to take a good bath. I just ate fried chicken and I feel greasy." Matilda said.


    Miles had already held Matilda''s waist and pulled her into his arms, "Really? Then I will help you."


    What else could Matilda say now?


    She could only ept her fate and let Miles start to "bully" her.


    Her own n was broken, which made Matilda very upset.


    However, Matilda soon forgot about this terrible feeling.


    Today''s Miles was extraordinarily attractive, almost setting her whole body on fire.


    Matilda was so tantalized that she finally couldn''t hold back and kicked Miles'' leg, "Stop flirting. Just do


    it."


    Seeing that she lost her temper like this, Miles chuckled and carried her up.


    The next second, Matilda regretted it.


    What was self-inflicted? Matilda had understood.


    She was just asking for it herself.


    One second she was worn out by Miles, and the next second she was brought into a stormy sea.


    And what made Matilda even more helpless was Miles really didn''t stop banging her until dawn.


    Matilda didn''t even know how she fell asleep, but she just vaguely felt Miles kiss her eyes.


    This time, Matilda slept until afternoon.


    After she sat up from the bed, she felt like her body was about to fall apart.


    For a moment, Matilda really wanted to swear that in the future, it would be absolutely impossible to


    give Miles the opportunity to do her like this again.


    However, this kind of thing, in the final analysis, was not what Matilda can decide at all.


    She went to take a shower and changed her clothes. Matilda thought about it and decided to go to


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    She hadn''t seen Aimee for a while, so she just wanted to tell her that she was going to join the crew


    again, and if there was anything to do in the future, she didn''t need to ask her to do it for the time


    being.


    Thest time she came back with Miles, she knew that Patrick was stitching those toys at home.


    She originally thought that Patrick would just do it for a day or two, and then put it there, and let his


    subordinates do it for him.


    As a result, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Patrick seriously stitching these toys together,


    and Matilda was stunned for a moment.


    Going to Aimee''s study, Matilda couldn''t help saying, "You are good training your husband. He is so


    obedient."


    Hearing this, Aimee looked at Matilda and said with a smile, "Your husband is also under your control."


    With Miles'' temperament, in front of Matilda, he was as gentle as a cat.


    As soon as Miles was mentioned, Matilda became speechless.


    She was "tortured" so badly by him, so now she was full ofints.


    Seeing this, Aimee asked, "What''s wrong with you? With your expression?"


    Matilda said, "You don''t know what a beast Miles is."


    Aimee was at a loss for words.


    It was really not convenient for her to know.


    Matilda also realized that what she said was very weird, coughed lightly, and said, "Now, I hope to be


    able to join the crew as soon as possible, so that I can rest."


    Aimee was almost amused by her words.


    She said, "You haven''t thought about having a baby. At least, in the early stages of pregnancy, you can


    rest as much as you want."


    Hearing this, Matilda stared at Aimee in astonishment, and after a while, she said, "Aimee, you really


    have changed now. You would never say such things before."


    Aimee said, "I''m just giving you a good advice. The goal of this advice is to let you rest, not let you


    have a baby."


    Seriously thinking about Aimee''s words, Matilda finally shook her head and said, "I think, rather than


    being responsible for the child''s life, I still hope that I can go with the flow and wee a child."


    She didn''t want it, and it was not appropriate for her to have a child for this purpose.


    Aimee said, "Then you have to work hard."


    Matilda looked at Aimee, suddenlyughed, and said, "But, Aimee, are you sure, after you got


    pregnant, did you rest?"


    Aimee was quite speechless that it was redundant to discuss this topic with Matilda.


    She could answer confidently before, of course.


    But since the ban was lifted, even though she wasn''t as presumptuous as she was before she got


    pregnant, she was still reckless.


    Aimee said, "You can only understand it by insight."


    Matildaughed unceremoniously.


    Matilda sighed softly and said, "Men are satyrs in essence."


    Aimeeughed. She agreed with this point of view, but she didn''t agree with it at the same time.


    After all, there were times when she was the one who coveted Patrick.


    Therefore, between the two of them, it was really not certain who was the satyr.


    "By the way, Aimee, I should be joining the crew soon, and I''m still working with Francis." Matilda said.


    There was nothing unexpected about it for Aimee. They cooperated very happilyst time, so there was


    no surprise about the second cooperation.


    Aimee said, "That''s fine. I''ll arrange for Averi to do tasks, so you can act with peace of mind."


    "You understand me the best." Matilda moved closer to Aimee and said, "That''s what I mean too."


    Aimee was helpless, looked at Matilda, and said, "However, even if I want to arrange some tasks for


    you now, it''s not easy to do so. I''m afraid that your husband will kill me."


    Matilda thought about it seriously and said, "That''s not true. At most he will kill your husband."


    What can Aimee do? Her husband and she had to call Matilda sister-inw.


    "However, it''s been a long time since I saw Averi," Matilda said.


    "She''s been Dupluira for a while, and I''ll have her back recently," Aimee said.


    Matilda nodded, "Have gathering then. She doesn''t even know about your pregnancy yet."


    Aimee thought about it and found that she really didn''t tell Averi about it.


    She didn''t know if she will be shocked when she saw her big belly when she came back.


    Thinking of Averi''s frightened appearance, Aimee couldn''t wait.


    Chapter 731 You Can Wait For Me


    Matilda understood what Miles meant, but, to her, there was not much difference between the two


    ys, and most of them were just the difference in roles.


    She had read the script. Although the fighting scenes were intense, they were actually not many. For


    her, it was extremely easy.


    Matilda said, "Actually, I''m really not that vulnerable. This kind of fighting scene is not dangerous to


    me."


    Miles carried her over, put her on hisp, put his hand on her waist, and stroked her gently.


    He said, "I know you, Aimee and Kelvin are very good. Maybe these are nothing to you, but I will still


    worry or feel bad. These are two things. Understand?"


    Matilda raised the corners of her mouth and said, "Then I have nothing to say."


    She hugged Miles'' neck, leaned over delicately, and kissed Miles on the cheek.


    Miles would naturally not be satisfied with such a kiss.


    He turned his head and kissed her.


    Things started to go wrong and Matilda felt Miles'' hand move.


    She twisted her body and said, "Don''t. The fried chicken will be delivered here soon."


    If Miles was allowed to go on like this, it was uncertain whether she can eat fried chicken today. Even if


    the fried chicken was delivered, this guy may not necessarily answer the door.


    Miles was almost annoyed by Matilda.


    At this time, what she was thinking about was actually the fried chicken.


    Miles felt a lot of displeasure. He lowered his head and bit Matilda''s lips hard before moving away from


    her body.


    In fact, Matilda rarely saw Miles like this, and she couldn''t help butughed out loud.


    However, herughter stimted Miles even more.


    Miles directly hooked her over and said fiercely in her ear, "Just mess with me. If you do it again, wait


    for a while and I''ll be ''nice'' to you."


    Matilda couldn''t helpughing even more.


    She raised her hand to cup Miles'' cheek and said, "Be good. When I finish eating the fried chicken, you


    can do whatever you want."


    As soon as she said so, Matilda could clearly feel the change in Miles'' eyes.


    He looked at Matilda meaningfully.


    Matilda wanted to p herself for a split second and all of a sudden.


    Did she feel that her life was too easy, so she dared say such things to Miles now?


    It was just terrible.


    Matilda took a deep breath and then said, "Well, I''m just joking. You should be able to understand it,


    right?"


    Miles raised his hand, squeezed Matilda''s ear softly, and said, "I''m serious."


    Matilda didn''t know what to say.


    She no longer provoked Miles, but sat on the sofa obediently, pretending to read the script. Being


    serious, she didn''t seem to want to talk to Miles at all.


    Miles also stopped teasing her and started to do his own thing.


    The two of them lived in peace until the fried chicken was delivered.


    Matilda immediately became excited, put down the script, didn''t even ask Miles to open the door, but


    ran to open the door by herself.


    Bringing the fried chicken over, Matilda couldn''t wait to open it.


    This fried chicken restaurant was considered to be the best in Innisrial. Not only was the chicken


    delicious, but what Matilda liked the most was that when the fried chicken was delivered, the outer skin


    was still very crispy, which made Matilda absolutely irresistible.


    Putting on the gloves, she didn''t care that it was still a little hot, but picked up a chicken leg and took a


    bite.


    After one bite, Matilda''s expression was extremely satisfied.


    After taking this bite, Matilda looked at Miles and said with a smile, "Come and eat it too."


    Milesughed, but he was not interested in food like fried chicken.


    However, seeing Matilda eating such delicious food made him a little curious. Was this food really that


    tasty?


    Miles picked up a drumstick and took a bite.


    Sure enough, it was still a taste he didn''t like.


    So, Miles just ate a drumstick and nothing else.


    Seeing this, Matilda felt distressed instantly.


    "Why don''t I get you something else to eat?" said Matilda.


    As she spoke, she took off her gloves, picked up her phone, and started ordering another takeaway.


    Miles said, "No, I''m not very hungry."


    "Eat even if you''re not hungry. Your thinking is wrong," Matilda said.


    Miles wanted to say that he''ll have a big mealter anyway.


    However, when he heard Matilda say this, Miles changed the subject and said directly, "You are right.


    Otherwise, it will be bad if I can''t keep up with your physical strength for a while."


    Matilda was choosing the takeaway. When she heard what Miles said, her hands stopped.


    She turned her head to look at Miles, frowned, and said, "I think, if you''re not hungry, you''d better stop


    eating. Or it''s a waste."


    She had already estimated that he was going to bang her hard, and now she wanted to give him some


    takeaway as supplies? How could she be so stupid?


    Seeing this, Miles smiled and said, "You are so cruel. Do you want to starve me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matilda picked up the gloves again, put them on and said, "I''m not cruel to you, but to myself, so I''d


    better be cruel to you."


    Miles touched his chin, but he didn''t feel any emotion because of Matilda''s words, but his eyes fell on


    her neck.


    Matilda tied a bun today, showing her straight and beautiful neck.


    Miles'' eyes gradually narrowed, and his fingers had alreadynded on her dazzling skin.


    Matilda was biting a chicken wing, felt Miles'' movement, and her whole body was shaken.


    She immediately swallowed the meat in her mouth, turned her head to look at Miles, and said, "Let me


    finish eating first. Don''t mess with me now."


    He just ate a chicken drumstick, but she hadn''t enjoyed enough yet.


    If she was interrupted by Miles now, she will get a little emotional.


    Miles said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Matilda''s hairs stood on end, and she suddenly regretted why she had been distracted by Miles.


    However, she couldn''t take back the words that were spoken.


    Matilda could only turn her head away silently and continue eating the fried chicken in front of her.


    However, Matilda''s eating speed obviously slowed down a lot.


    She chewed about twenty or thirty times for each bite.


    Although this was a reasonable eating speed in line with healthy standards, Matilda usually did not


    chew so many times.


    Now, with this eating rate, the answer was self-evident why she did so.


    Miles just watched Matilda eating the fried chicken slowly, dumbfounded.


    He was not in a hurry, anyway. A good meal was neverte, and he could wait a long time for Matilda


    to finish eating.


    However, Matilda naively thought that if she ate slowly, she could procrastinate infinitely.


    But she forgot that fried chicken tasted better when it was hot, but when it was cold, the taste was not


    as good as before.


    Especially since she ate so slowly, she was already full in the end.


    Matilda even felt that the fried chicken she bit into was not chicken, but fried chicken-vored oil.


    She lost her appetite all of a sudden. Then she took off her gloves with a t mouth, picked up the beer


    beside her, and took a sip.


    Miles narrowed his eyes, and when Matilda wanted to take a second sip, he took the beer from her


    hand.


    "As we agreed just now, you can only have one sip." Miles said.


    Matilda brought the beer to Miles at first, because she could only drink Coke.


    However, Miles only ate a drumstick, so naturally he didn''t drink much.


    Matilda was already very interested in this beer, so she discussed with Miles and let her have a sip.


    Who would have thought that Miles would be so harsh on her. When he said she could only have one


    sip, he would really stick to it.


    Matilda ttened her mouth, picked up her Coke, and gulped it down.


    After finally suppressing the feeling of oil, Matilda said, "It''s a little sad. Why is it so unptable


    afterward?"


    Miles patted her head and said, "Don''t think about it. I''ll sort it out, and you can wait for me."


    Matilda was speechless.

 Chapter 733 Became contemptuous

    Chapter 733 Became contemptuous


    Chapter 733 Became contemptuous


    Averi came back three dayster.


    Aimee and Matilda asked her to have dinner immediately.


    The location was set at a private restaurant, which was chosen by Averi, because she hadn''t eaten


    domestic food for a long time, and during this time, she was about to be overwhelmed by foreign food.


    Matilda went with Aimee.


    Averi was still on the way here, so she let them order the dishes first, and it was best to eat directly


    when she arrived.


    Both of them knew Averi''s preference very well, so they ordered it casually.


    Averi will be there in about ten minutes.


    As soon as she entered the room, Averi was startled by Aimee''s stomach.


    "You, when did it happen?" Averi asked.


    "It''s not long since you came back from Veggia. Did it scare you?" Aimeeughed.


    Averi shook her head and said, "No, I just think it''s amazing. It is really fast."


    Matilda chuckled and said, "What''s wrong? Are you envious? Then you should also find a man to fall in


    love with."


    Averi was struck dumb.


    She looked at Matilda speechlessly and said, "I''m not surprised that Aimee got married and had a


    baby, but you, who got the certificate quietly, are the one who really scares me."


    Matildaughed again and said, "Actually, to tell you the truth, I always thought that among the three of


    us, the first one to get married should be you."


    "Now, I''m the one left." Averi raised her eyebrows, feeling a little unbelievable.


    However, neither Aimee nor Matilda urged Averi to get married and have children.


    Even though they had entered a new stage of their lives, they still firmly believed that everyone should


    make their own decisions about their own important issues.


    Others can give suggestions and discuss together, but there was no need to do more than that.


    However, Averi looked at the two, but still said, "I really have a little bit of envy."


    This mission was the longest she had been away from Innisrial.


    In the past, this kind of thing was done by Matilda.


    As it turned out, Matilda was now with a man, so she had to be sent out.


    Going to that ce in the middle of nowhere, it didn''t matter if she can''t eat well or sleep well. The key


    point was that she didn''t even have conditions to do skincare.


    From the very beginning, she didn''t bring any skin care products, which was for the mission.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was just that Averi didn''t expect that it would take so long this time. After returning, she felt that her


    skin almost peeled off.


    Naturally, Averi did not miss this opportunity to act like a baby to Aimee.


    She pointed to her face and said, "Aimee, look at my face. It''s already like this."


    Her skin had never been so rough.


    Hearing this, Aimee immediately said, "Tomorrow, tomorrow I will arrange a full set of skin care for you,


    and I promise to restore you to the way you were before."


    Averi immediately said, "No, it has to be better than before."


    Aimeeughed, but agreed with what she wanted.


    Matilda leaned in front of Aimee and said, "Aimee, I''m joining the crew soon, so arrange one for me


    too."


    After finishing speaking, she blinked at Aimee and acted cute.


    Both Aimee and Averi were speechless.


    Averi picked up a fork, put a shrimp ball into her mouth, chewed and swallowed it, and then said,


    "Matilda, you''re a beauty. Don''t use your face to make such expressions in the future. It''s strange."


    Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Matilda said, "Is it too much to say that? Anyway, I am an actress. Is


    it really appropriate for you to question my expressions like this?"


    Averi thought about it, and it really made sense.


    So, Averi changed to a more tactful way and said, "Then I hope, in the future, you don''t need to act


    cute."


    It will be ufortable if Averi didn''t tease Matilda once.


    Aimee had long been used to the confrontation between the two when they met.


    She ate on her own, and her appetite was particrly good today.


    Averi looked at Aimee and said, "Aimee, you have a good appetite."


    Matilda said, "Eat one portion for three. Of course she has a good appetite."


    Averi''s eyes erged unconsciously, and after the surprise, they were full of wonder.


    "Aimee, twins?" Averi eximed.


    She couldn''t help being excited.


    Aimee nodded and said, "It''s confirmed, and I''m also very surprised."


    "It would be even better if they are pigeon pair," Averi said.


    Aimee was dumbfounded and said, "This can''t be forced."


    Neither she nor Patrick had any particr ideas about the gender of the children.


    As long as they were born healthy and grew up healthy, that was enough.


    As for the rest, everything depended on the fate.


    However, Aimee was notpletely devoid of any ideas. People in this country thought pigeon pair


    was better. No matter how free and easy she had been in the past, she was still a little bit traditional.


    Naturally, she also hoped that.


    Averi said, "You don''t even test it. If you don''t know in advance, what a waste."


    Aimee said, "I''ve discussed it with Patrick not to know the gender in advance, but wait until the day of


    the birth, so as to leave a surprise."


    When she mentioned this, she will inevitably think of the previous trick that they kept Patrick from


    knowing she was having the twins.


    Unconsciously, Aimee smiled.


    Although it was quickly discovered, Aimee still thought it was quite interesting.


    As soon as Matilda saw her unable to hide her smile, she could guess what she was thinking.


    "Aimee, you don''t want to lie to your husband about the genders of the children, do you?" Matilda said.


    Aimee paused, then smiled, and said, "Sure, there''s nothing wrong with it, right?"


    "I advise you not to take risks. With your husband''s shrewd and vengeful nature, if you do this, think


    about what will happen to you after you give birth." Matilda said.


    Although she was not affected by thest time she lied to Patrick, he was tricked badly.


    And Aimee, as Patrick''s wife, was pregnant now, so naturally there was no danger. However, based on


    the experience gained from Miles, Matilda believed that there will not be much difference between their


    brothers.


    Aimee understood the meaning of Matilda''s words, and instantly felt that the food in her mouth was not


    tasty.


    In her opinion, this was indeed something Patrick can do.


    Thinking of what she would face when the confinement was over, Aimee no longer had the slightest


    idea of teasing Patrick.


    She wanted to give birth to the babies obediently, without doing anything at all.


    However, Aimee seemed to have forgotten that, in sex, Patrick was not the one who will be gentler to


    her just because she was well-behaved.


    In fact, a man who had been restricted for a long time was unreasonable at all.


    Of course, this was all forter.


    The three of them ate and chatted, and they went back to their respective homes in the evening.


    Although Averi had already made an appointment with Aimee to save her skin, she still decided that


    she needed to save it in advance.


    She went straight into the nearest shopping mall, preparing to buy a few more boxes of facial masks.


    Averi had a few brands that she liked.


    What she mainly wanted to buy today was the maintenance type.


    Averi went straight to the counter, ready to grab a few boxes and leave.


    However, when Averi got to the counter, she felt a little helpless.


    A young woman at the counter was looking at the clerk angrily, pointing to her cheek, and said, "I


    became like this because of your products. How can you not admit it?"


    "Miss, we also made it very clear that there is no problem with our products. If your own skin is not


    suitable, you can''t just me our products. Are you being unreasonable?" the clerk said.


    Averi stood not far away, listening to their words. Her brows furrowed unconsciously.


    This clerk was really rude in her speech.


    The young woman was so angry that her eyes were red. She bit her lips, looked at the clerk, and


    couldn''t say anything harsh.


    When the clerk saw her like this, her eyes became contemptuous.

 Chapter 734 Dream on?

    Chapter 734 Dream on?


    Chapter 734 Dream on?


    This young woman had a baby face, and she didn''t look old. She was wearing ordinary T-shirt and


    shorts without brands, and she looked like a student.


    The clerk thought she was vain to buy such high-end products from here.


    She was afraid that the money was obtained by doing something dirty.


    The clerk had already concluded that this young woman either borrowed money from many people to


    buy their brand, or she was a gold-digger.


    Otherwise, why did shee here so anxiously to ask for an exnation?


    The clerk didn''t think there was anything wrong with the products. She sold the top products and if


    there were any problems with them, she was afraid she won''t be able to find anything better than theirs


    in Innisrial.


    "Don''t stay here anymore. Who knows what dirty products you used to make yourself like this. Little


    girl, let me tell you, we are a top luxury store. If you want to fake it and act shamelessly, I advise you to


    stop and don''t embarrass yourself," said the clerk.


    The young woman took a deep breath, looked at the clerk and said, "You don''t acknowledge it, do


    you?"


    The clerk saw that she wanted to be harsh, so she was even more contemptuous, "Little girl, you


    should read more books when you are young, and don''t think about doing crooked things every day."


    Seeing that the clerk still had such an attitude, the young woman was not as angry as before.


    She put away her things, looked at the clerk indifferently, turned around and left the counter.


    The clerk saw her attitude and snorted coldly, "What the hell."


    Averi nced at the clerk, then turned to look for the young woman.


    She found her by the fountain outside the mall.


    The young woman was so angry that she was kicking the stone b by the fountain to vent her anger.


    Averi was amused by her.


    She walked over and said, "You''re wearing sandals. Don''t your toes hurt?"


    The young woman was startled by the sudden sound.


    She turned her head suspiciously, and saw a beautiful woman standing in front of her.


    Averi smiled at her and said, "I''m sorry I just heard what you and the clerk said. Is your face allergic?"


    The young woman raised her hand and touched her cheek, saying, "I went to the hospital for an


    examination, and I am not allergic. There is no problem with the food I usually eat and the stuff I use,


    but this is the only problem. However, I have always used their products. There is no reason there will


    be problems all of a sudden."


    Averi thought for a while and said, "Can you wait for me here? I''ll be right back."


    The young woman looked at Averi suspiciously, but still nodded and said, "Okay."


    Averi thought that she was so cute that she raised her hand to stroke the young woman''s hair


    impulsively.


    She turned around, walked into the mall again, and bought the same product as the ones in the young


    woman''s hand.


    When the woman saw that she actually bought these, she immediately became anxious, "Miss, you


    bought so many of them. It''s a waste of money."


    She had already been made like this. And if she was allergic too, it will be a big loss.


    Averi said, "Don''t worry. I''m not using them."


    As soon as she said this, the woman felt it even more strange.


    Not for use?


    What was that for?


    Averi said, "Do you mind if I take all of yours for a test?"


    Only then did the young woman understand what this beautifuldy in front of her was going to do.


    She nodded immediately, and handed all the things in her hands to Averi.


    Averi said, "Can we exchange contact information? I will contact you when the resultes out. If


    there''s a problem with the product, I will definitely seek justice for you."


    The woman was silent for a moment before she said, "Miss, so, in fact, you don''t trust me that much,


    do you?"


    Averi could hear the disappointment in her tone, bent her lips, and said, "Actually, I''m a loyal user of


    this brand. From my emotional point of view, I really don''t want this product to have any problems."


    The woman''s face didn''t look good.


    She suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She was very lost and very sad.


    Averi smiled helplessly that this woman was not very patient.


    She continued, "However, that clerk is too annoying to bully such a cute girl like you, so I am going to


    make them pay the due price after I have enough evidence."


    The woman raised her head, looked at Averi, and saw her wink at her, extremely beautiful.


    She was dazed for a moment, as if she was dreaming.


    She said, "Miss, you still believe in me, don''t you?"


    Averiughed, "Of course, you are such a cute girl. How could you lie?"


    The woman was obviously coaxed by Averi''s words.


    Her eyes lit up in an instant, like a soft little animal''s.


    Averi thought she was so cute again, but she still didn''t have the nerve to rub her head directly.


    Averi said, "I don''t know your name yet. My name is Averi Knight. You can call me Averi."


    The woman''s eyes lit up again, and she looked at Averi in surprise, "Really? Averi, is your surname


    really Knight?"


    Averi raised her eyebrows and said, "It looks like you do too."


    The woman nodded and said, "My name is Beata."


    Averi felt that she was going to be melt by this woman''s cuteness today.


    "Beata, what a cute name, as cute as you," Averi said.


    Beata smiled and said, "Averi, let me treat you to dessert."


    Averi could feel Beata''s liking for her, but today was not the time for them to have dessert, because she


    had to test these products.


    Averi said, "Not today, I will send these to theboratory and get the results as soon as possible."


    Beata felt a little disappointed, but she could only nod obediently and said, "Then Averi, I''ll wait for you


    to contact me."


    Averi nodded, smiled, and said, "Soon, by this time tomorrow, the results will be out."


    Beata didn''t understand these things, but when she heard Averi say that, she was very happy and


    looked forward to it.


    The two said goodbye, and Averi hailed a car and went directly to theboratory.


    Beata watched Averi''s taxi drive away before walking towards a ck car on the side of the road.


    When she walked over, a man in a ck suit got out of the car, and said respectfully to Beata, "Miss,


    please get in the car."


    Beata nodded and got into the car.


    She was in a very bad mood today, but she didn''t expect that meeting Averi made her feel great all of a


    sudden.


    On the way home, Beata was not idle but had been chatting with Averi on phone.


    After the car drove into Knight''s Mansion, Beata got out of the car, and as soon as she entered the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    door, she saw her brother sitting on the sofa. Although he was working on a tabletputer, he


    seemed to be waiting for her specially.


    Beata happily ran over and hugged River''s neck, "River, do you miss me?"


    River put down the tablet in his hand and said, "You look very happy."


    "Hey, it''s okay." Beata let go of River''s neck, and sat down obediently.


    River looked at her and said, "Is it because you met that woman?"


    Although Beata had expected to hear River say this, she still wrinkled her nose and pretended to be


    unhappy and said, "River, why do you keep an eye on me again? Are you afraid that I will be bullied?"


    River said helplessly, "You are so naive because you are less bullied."


    "Then you let me out to be bullied. Maybe it''s not me who will be bullied." Beata said.


    He just didn''t want her to interact with other people.


    Want to bully her?


    Just perish that thought.

 Chapter 735 Better than that

    Chapter 735 Better than that


    Chapter 735 Better than that


    Beata approached River with a smile and said, "River, did you check out Averi''s information?"


    "Want to see?" River looked at her with a smile.


    Beata immediately shook her head and said, "River, this time, I want to make friends with her myself."


    It had always been like this. When she liked a new person and wanted to make friends with him or her,


    her brother will bring over the other party''s information and let her have a look.


    Beata herself knew that this was a kind of protection from her brother, but she really didn''t like this way


    of doing it.


    She was very clear that since she was a daughter of Knight family, if other people knew about it, it was


    impossible for them to be friends with her without purpose.


    In this regard, Beata was really unhappy.


    She really liked Averi, and this time, she hoped that she and Averi will get close. Even if she was


    mistaken or hurt, she will admit it and will not me anyone.


    River was aware of his younger sister''s temper. She looked soft and easy to control, but in fact, she


    was very stern.


    Once she decided on something, she never changed her mind at all.


    In this regard, River had nothing to do.


    However, since Beata was so persistent this time, as her brother, he naturally wouldn''t make his sister


    unhappy.


    Anyway, if that woman dared to hurt Beata, he would definitely destroy her.


    River said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time."


    Beata froze for a moment when she heard the words, and looked at River suspiciously, trying hard to


    see some clues from River''s eyes.


    River was left speechless by her reaction.


    He raised his hand, pressed it on Beata''s forehead, and said, "Why? What do you want to say?"


    Beata raised her hand and knocked River''s hand away, saying, "River, you''re so weird today. You''re


    doing something you don''t do usually. What''s wrong with you? Are you possessed by something?"


    River didn''t know what to say.


    Beata thought and finally, she thought of a reason that she thought was very reasonable.


    She widened her eyes, leaned back, and looked at her brother in disbelief, "Rive, do you like her?"


    River was speechless.


    Sometimes, he really didn''t understand why her thoughts were so strange.


    Wasn''t it too strange to have feelings for her after reading her profile?


    However, his sister was a writer of novels, so it was understandable that she thought differently from


    normal people.


    Beata felt more and more that her idea was extremely correct.


    Especially, her brother just smiled and didn''t refute.


    Beata''s eyes suddenly erged, and they were as bright as hell.


    She looked at her brother, as if saying: I''m shipping it!


    Beata looked at her brother with a smile, approached him, and said, "River, if you need anything, I can


    help you."


    River was very speechless now, and felt that he should think carefully about whether he should spoil


    his sister or not.


    This girl was outrageous.


    After Beata expressed her thoughts, she ran upstairs without thinking too much.


    She had a new inspiration, so she can write about it first.


    The other side.


    Averi went to theboratory and handed over two skin care products to theboratory technician for


    testing.


    "Averi, is there something wrong with this brand? Why do you want to test this all of a sudden?" The


    analyst asked strangely.


    Averi said, "It''s just a conjecture of mine, and I''m not sure yet. You guys test it out for me first and then


    talk about it. As for what''s going on, we''ll see when the timees."


    Her intuition told her that the girl would not lie.


    Then, there was only one possibility the products were really problematic.


    Based on the conversation between the young woman and the clerk, the products had only been


    bought for three days, so that meant, if there was a problem, the products that were currently sold were


    also problematic. They were the same batch.


    Otherwise, it would be too outrageous if it was simply something wrong with the things that the young


    woman was using.


    Then she probably should really buy a lottery ticket and win such a big prize.


    Instead of waiting at theb, Averi went straight home.


    After taking a shower, Averi started the skin saving n.


    When choosing a mask from her inventory, Averi moved her eyes from the brand of mask, but in the


    end, she still didn''t take one.


    Now, she was rather contradictory.


    After all, it was a brand that she had really liked for so many years. If there was any problem, it will


    really make her very sad.


    However, Averi didn''t want it from the bottom of his heart that it was the young woman''s own problem.


    Averi was a little speechless by her own thought.


    She herself couldn''t exin why she had a good impression of that woman.


    However, it may be because that she was really too cute.


    Averi really felt a little regretful that she didn''t rub her head.


    Afterpleting a set of skin care routines, Averi fell asleep.


    Finally sleeping back on her own bed, Averi felt relieved.


    This was rare she slept peacefully for such a long time.


    The next day.


    Averi was woken up by the phone ringing.


    She didn''t look at the caller ID, but answered the call directly.


    Matilda''s speechless voice came from the other end of the phone, "Miss, did you forget you have made


    an appointment today? Where are you?"


    Averi hadn''tpletely woken up yet, and hadn''t reacted for a while. Her voice was still buzzing, and


    she asked in a daze, "Isn''t it the afternoon of the appointment?"


    Matilda said, "It''s already two o''clock."


    After her brain worked, Averi was really speechless.


    She looked at the time on her phone, and was instantly stunned.


    It was really already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Averi sat up abruptly in bed and said, "I overslept."


    Her bed was sofortable that she didn''t pay attention to the time at all.


    "I knew it!" Matilda said. "Are youing?"


    Averi immediately said, "Yes, I muste."


    How could she miss such an important chance to save her skin?


    She immediately rolled over and got off the bed, and said to Matilda, "Wait for me. Don''t leave me


    behind."


    After hanging up the phone, Averi quickly tidied herself up and went out.


    Fortunately, she lived nearby, and there was no traffic jam at this time.


    In just over ten minutes, Averi arrived.


    Matilda and Aimee were sitting on a sofa chatting. Seeing here in, Matilda said, "Your problem of


    not being able to wake up is getting serious again?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Averi said, "My bed is sofortable. I don''t know how I slept for so long."


    She was the opposite of Aimee who can only sleep for two or three hours to be full of energy.


    She was like never waking up.


    Even if she was given seventeen or eighteen hours of sleep, she could still sleep like this.


    Normally, she set an rm clock to wake herself up.


    Last night, shepletely forgot about this.


    It was because she was thinking she would wake up anyway at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Who would have thought that after noting back for a long time, she would sleep until afternoon.


    Matilda said, "You and Aimee, if you two neutralize, it''s just right."


    Averi said, "Won''t pregnancy cause lethargy? Aimee, you still don''t sleep much now?"


    Aimee said, "I was able to sleep well in the early days, but now I''m back. It doesn''t have any effect


    anyway, so just let it go."


    Averi nodded and said, "Let''s start to save my skin. I''m going to hate it to death."


    Aimeeughed and already knew that Averi cared about her skin.


    So, without any dy, she started to do skin care for Averi directly.


    Matilda watched from the side and said, "It''s really a bit miserable for you to go out this time."


    She had known Averi for so long, and this was the first time she had seen Averi''s dry skin like this.


    Averi said in a low voice, "Don''t mention it again. Even going to the desert is better than going there."

 Chapter 736 See what she wants to do

    Chapter 736 See what she wants to do


    Chapter 736 See what she wants to do


    Matilda burst outughing and quickly said, "Stop talking nonsense. Next time Aimee will throw you


    directly into the desert and see if you will cry."


    She had experienced it before so she should not curse herself so lightly.


    Averi thought of Matilda''s experience and immediatelyughed.


    She said, "I remember learning lessons drawn from your mistake."


    Matilda suddenly thought of something andughed.


    She said, "However, I think I can give you a good solution to this."


    "What?" Averi asked.


    Matilda said, "You find someone to fall in love with and marry, so Aimee will change her choice."


    Averi was speechless.


    She felt that Matilda was deceiving her.


    Aimee kept moving her hands, raised her eyes to look at Matilda, and said, "Now I suddenly feel, do


    you have such a good life now that you forget what I was like before?"


    Matilda immediately froze, silenced her voice, and smiled at Aimee.


    However, Aimee was right.


    Her current life was indeed so good that she will forget what she had experienced before.


    Thinking of this, Matilda suddenly felt a little emotional.


    "In the past, it was really hard to imagine that our current life would be like this." Matilda said.


    However, these changes, in fact, can be said to be entirely due to the fact that Aimee had desire for


    nothing now.


    Aimee now was like a different person from before.


    Although she used to pretend to be useless in the Read family, she did have a lot of tricks in the dark.


    Fortunately, Aimee won''t bother with non-essential things.


    Matilda even wondered if Aimee was ever ready to retire.


    Hearing what she said, Aimeeughed suddenly and said, "Do you want to go back and live the old


    days?"


    Matilda thought about it, and it was quite contradictory.


    Although the previous life was hard, it was indeed very exciting.


    It was very different from the current life.


    However, the current life was indeedfortable and made them not want to make any changes.


    Matilda said, "It''s good now, and it was good before. Each has its own advantages."


    Averi''s basic care had been done, and Matilda will rece.


    Averi sat aside, looked at her saved skin in front of a mirror, and said, "I just hope that my skin won''t


    suffer in the future. Nothing matters."


    Matilda chuckled and said, "You have to ask Aimee for this, but you can also think carefully about my


    suggestion."


    Averi had no choice but to put down the mirror, looked at Matilda, and said, "How do I feel you fully


    believe ''love is all'' now?"


    It was really hard for her to ept that Matilda was the one who advised her to fall in love.


    However, this also showed that Matilda was very happy.


    Averi was also happy for her.


    After they finished the skin care, it was already dark.


    The report from the research institute hade out, and Averi was going to pick it up.


    The three of them didn''t make an appointment to have dinner together, but went back to their


    respective homes.


    After Averi arrived at the institute, the researcher brought her the report.


    "Averi, there is really a problem. The ingredients we detected are very different from what is written in


    the ingredient list." The analyst said.


    Averi read the report, and her eyes gradually became colder.


    Although she had already guessed it, this brand really dared do this, which really annoyed her.


    The analyst looked at Averi''s expression, and asked with concern, "Averi, what are you going to do


    about this?"


    This brand can be said to be the most luxurious. If this report was really exposed, the problem will


    be bigger.


    At that time, there will definitely be a chaos.


    Averi smiled and said, "Of course we need to find out what''s going on first, and then decide what to


    do."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was not so reckless and it still needed to be discussed in the long run.


    However, now that the report was out, she can give that young girl an exnation.


    Averi came out of theboratory and sent a message to Beata. "Kid, the results are out. Do you want to


    Beata quickly responded to the message and agreed on a meeting ce.


    Coincidentally, Averi was nearby, so she went there directly.


    It was a dessert shop that Beata liked because the millefeuille in this shop was very delicious.


    Beata came over half an hourter, while Averi had already drank a cup of coffee and studied the


    report again.


    Seeing this, Beata asked, "Averi, aren''t you afraid you won''t be able to sleep at night because you drink


    coffee sote?"


    Averiughed, "No, I just can''t wake up."


    Beata blinked her eyes, envious immediately.


    "It''s so good. I want to have this kind of sleep too." Beata said.


    Averi couldn''t help being amused by her words. "What''s wrong? Do you have insomnia at such a young


    age?"


    Beata nodded and said, "Isn''t it so pitiful? My brother said that I didn''t like to sleep when I was a child. I


    was like an owl every day. I would never sleep before twelve o''clock. Now I''ll not sleep before three o''


    clock in the morning."


    Averi said with a smile, "As long as you''re healthy, there is no need to feel anxious about sleeping more


    and sleeping less."


    Beata nodded and said with a smile, "I think so. Otherwise, I won''t do anything every day."


    In particr, she was a novel writer. When other writers felt extremely anxious because they wanted to


    finish their manuscripts and didn''t get enough sleep, she looked extra rxed.


    What was more, she was writing novels to pass the time because she couldn''t sleep and had nothing


    to do.


    She couldn''t sleep, but it gave her an abundant harvest.


    The two chatted for a while before Averi handed the report to Beata and said, "Look at this and you


    decide how to do it."


    Beata opened the report, but was instantly dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t read it at all.


    Averi exined to her, saying, "The result of the test is that there are many different ingredients from


    what it wrote. And among these different ingredients, two are strictly prohibited from being used in skin


    care products. If it is used for a long time, it will cause harm to the human body."


    When Beata heard this, she immediately panicked.


    She looked at Averi and asked pitifully, "Averi, is my face ruined?"


    Averi said, "It''s not that serious. You just use it once. If you don''t use it long-term, you won''t have such


    a bad result."


    "But," Beata said pitifully, "I only used it once, and it became like that. Doesn''t that mean that my face is


    too fragile?"


    Averi said, "Or, you can think that your skin is too delicate, which is very good. How many people will


    be envious."


    Beata seemed to be reallyforted by Averi''s words. Then she tilted her head and thought about it,


    stopping worrying so much.


    "Averi, can I take this report to ask for an exnation now?" Beata asked.


    Averi said, "This can be big or small. As such a big brand, their countermeasures must be very perfect.


    If you just want to target the clerk, let her apologize to you, and makepensation, you can go


    directly to ask for an exnation. But if you want to trace the root cause and avoid more victims, then


    this cannot be handled so simply."


    Beata frowned and thought about it carefully.


    In the final analysis, this depended on her choice and how she wanted to do it.


    To be honest, Beata didn''t think it through.


    However, Averi''s words actually reminded her.


    Although she didn''t really want to be an angel of justice, she really didn''t want to see more victims.


    Therefore, Beata decided that she wanted to make a big deal out of this. If it was the brand''s own


    problem, she would let them make a reasonable exnation, and if there were other reasons, she


    would give them a chance to make up for it.

 Chapter 737 Cute?

    Chapter 737 Cute?


    Chapter 737 Cute?


    Beata made a decision, and told Averi about her thoughts.


    After hearing this, Averi said, "Okay, since this is your idea, then I will arrange it."


    Beata looked at Averi. Although she was very happy that Averi would want to help her deal with this,


    she still said, "Averi, thanks. I can solve it myself."


    Averi helped her test the product, and Beata was very grateful, so she would handle the next.


    Hearing this, Averi didn''t say much, but smiled and said, "Okay, if you need help, just let me know."


    Beata nodded and said, "Averi, thank you very much."


    Averi smiled, and looked into Beata''s gaze, but felt something meaningful.


    She could feel that Beata''s identity must not be simple.


    The clerk couldn''t tell, but Averi could tell that although the clothes on Beata didn''t have any brand


    logos, they were expensive.


    Obviously, this was a custom-made dress.


    Now, Beata was so determined to solve this by herself, which further confirmed Averi''s guess.


    However, Averi didn''t have any idea of exploring.


    Although this young girl looked very innocent, she was not stupid and did not look like she will be


    bullied.


    So, since Beata insisted so much, Averi didn''t say anything more.


    After the two finished their business, Beata began to rmend the white peach cake of this store to


    Averi.


    She said with a smile, "Averi, please try it. This cake is just like me. It''s sweet and delicious."


    Averi was so teased by Beata that she finally couldn''t hold back, and raised her hand to stroke Beata''s


    head.


    It felt so good that Averi couldn''t hold back. After stroking it, she wanted to do it again.


    Beata had never been stroked on the head by anyone other than her brother.


    She blinked and looked at Averi in shock.


    It was not because Averi stroked her head, which made Beata feel ufortable.


    It was just because Beata really felt that when Averi was stroking her head, for some reason, it made


    her feel like she was stroking a small animal.


    She just didn''t know whether Averi regarded her as a cat or a dog.


    Beata herself preferred cats, but she hadn''t raised a cat yet, because her mean brother hated all


    animals with fur.


    Every time Beata thought of this, she was very unhappy.


    She really wanted to move out by herself and live by herself.


    In this way, she can raise whatever pets she wanted.


    Although, in fact, she already had several properties, she had not been allowed to live by herself.


    This made Beata very sad, and she only hoped that time would pass faster and she could move out


    when she reached the age of twenty.


    Averi fidgeted and still wanted to stroke her head.


    However, if she continued, Beata will probably think of her as a pervert.


    Averi knew she should quit while she was ahead.


    Beata said, "Averi, do you like cats?"


    Averi was a little stunned, looking at Beata suspiciously. She did not understand why she suddenly


    asked such a question.


    However, she nodded and said, "I like them. I have cats."


    When Beata heard this, her eyes lit up instantly. She looked at Averi with joy and anticipation and


    asked, "Averi, what kind of cats do you have?"


    "I have raised five. They''re ragdoll, British shorthair, silver shaded, domestic short-haired, and hairless."


    Averi said.


    Beata''s eyes lit up even more, because they were all she wanted to raise. She was so envious that she


    wanted to cry.


    Averi watched her expression change, and said with a puff, "Do you like cats?"


    "Yes," Beata nodded vigorously and then said pitifully, "But, my brother doesn''t like cats, so I can only


    raise cats online first."


    "If you want to pet cats, you cane to my house." Averi said.


    Beata immediately cupped her cheeks, with a look of shyness and admiration. "Averi, you''re so kind."


    Averi thought that she was so cute that she finally couldn''t hold back, and raised her hand to stroke


    Beata''s head again.


    Beata can now be sure that Averi just thought of her as a cat.


    However, if she was a cat, she would be a cute little kitten.


    It was gettingte, and when the two came out of the dessert shop, Averi asked, "Where do you live?


    I''ll take you back."


    "No, thanks, Averi. Someone will pick me up from my home." Beata said.


    She didn''t deliberately hide anything, but just said it out.


    Averi nodded when she heard the words, but there was no surprise.


    Originally, she thought she was not from an ordinary family, but when Averi saw the license te


    number of the car that came to pick up Beata, she was still shocked.


    It started with 9 and end with K.


    The owner of the license te number of thisbination was the Knight family.


    This young girl belonged to the Knight family of Innisrial.


    Now Averi can understand why she was so sure that she can solve this problem.


    Before Beata got into the car, she turned her head and waved at Averi, saying, "Averi, I''m going home


    now. After I finish this, I''ll go to your house to pet the cats."


    Averi nodded and said with a smile, "Waiting for you."


    After parting from Beata, Averi went to the parking lot and got into her car.


    Until returning home, Averi still felt that the world was really too small.


    In such arge Innisrial, casually, she met the person from the Knight family.


    Averi thought about this, and decided to talk to Aimee.


    After all, the position of the Knight family was obvious, and it was difficult to judge whether the family


    was an enemy or a friend.


    Aimee didn''t have much reaction to this, but just asked Averi what she thought of Beata.


    Averi said truthfully, "A very cute little girl. She is pure and innocent, with all her emotions showed on


    her face, without any scheming feeling."


    Aimee said, "Then go with your heart. Don''t worry so much."


    As for making friends, if she really took her family background into consideration, it would be too


    restrained.


    Averi said, "I don''t think too much about it. Matilda and River have crossed paths before, so it''s


    inevitable that I''m still a little worried."


    "Don''t worry. It''s been a long time. You and Beata are friends, so it''s a matter between the two of you.


    River and Matilda''s matter is between the two of them. He won''t transfer it to you," said Aimee.


    Averi thought about it, and it seemed that this was indeed the case.


    However, these words came out of Aimee''s mouth, but Averi was a little shocked.


    Averi said, "Aimee, I found that you have really changed a lot."


    Aimeeughed, but she didn''t delve into how much she had changed.


    She was just quite satisfied with these changes in herself.


    After chatting casually for a few more words, the two hung up the phone.


    Averi went to take a shower and do skin care, and then nestled in the sofa to pet the cats.


    Thinking of Beata''s bright eyes when she mentioned cats, Averi took some pictures of her cats and


    sent them over.


    Beata just finished washing up and was about to talk to River when her phone rang.


    Holding the file bag in her arms, she turned on her phone and walked towards River''s room.


    River went out to socialize tonight and just came back now, making her wait all the time.


    As soon as she walked to the door of River''s room, Beata just turned on her phone and saw cats''


    "attack" from Averi.


    She screamed in an instant. Her eyes were about to be melt by cats'' cuteness, shining brightly. She


    wished she could fly over immediately and hug all these cute kittens into her arms.


    River heard Beata''s voice, opened the door, and looked at Beata bouncing around the door


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    speechlessly.


    "It''ste at night. What are you doing?" River''s tone towards Beata was very gentle even though his


    brain hurt from the noise.


    Beata immediately smiled and handed over the phone.


    "River, River, look, look, look, Averi''s cats are so cute. I really want to stroke them." Beata''s heart was


    pounding and she couldn''t wait to rush to Averi''s house.


    River was speechless, but his eyes still fell on Beata''s phone screen.


    The screen was full of cats, fat and stupid, and he really didn''t understand how cute they were.

 Chapter 738 I am innocent

    Chapter 738 I am innocent


    Chapter 738 I am innocent


    As soon as Beata looked up, she saw River''s disgusted gaze.


    She immediately frowned, and looked at River with dissatisfaction, "River, what is your expression? Are


    you dissatisfied with the cute fur kids?"


    River became even more speechless, and he really didn''t understand where the girl came to this


    conclusion.


    He said, "Fur kids? Isn''t this hairless?"


    He disliked the hairy one, but he disliked the hairless one even more.


    Beata heard the disgust in her brother''s tone, and instantly became unhappy.


    She stared at River and said, "River, you are going too far. Do you know that this kind of hairless cat is


    very miserable? It is already very pitiful without hair, but you still despise it? It''s too excessive."


    River didn''t know what to say.


    Beata''s face was like a puffer fish''s when she was pissed off.


    Sure enough, she was thinking too much. She thought the cats'' photos sent by Averi were so cute, and


    maybe they can make her brother who was cold change his attitude towards pets. In this way, before


    she can move out and start her own business, she would have a kitten in advance.


    But, sure enough, she couldn''t expect her brother to make any progress.


    River didn''t want to talk to Beata about whether cats were cute or not.


    Otherwise, when he can''t continue the discussion with her, he was afraid she would just cry in front of


    him.


    This was not something that had never happened before, so River was not willing to see Beata being


    so unhappy.


    However, it was impossible for him to give in and agree with Beata to keep a cat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So, River changed the subject and said, "What else do you want me to do?"


    Beata finally remembered the important reason why she went to find River.


    She put away her mobile phone, handed the document to River, and said, "Averi did a test for me, and


    it proved that it was the product''s problem that caused my face to have allergy symptoms. Now, I will


    announce it and want to make it a blockbuster. River, you have to help me."


    River had already opened the file bag, took out theboratory report from it, and read through it.


    After he heard Beata''s words, a cold light shed in River''s eyes.


    He looked up at Beata and said, "Averi gave you the idea?"


    "No." Beata sensed the chill in River''s tone, and immediately shook her head and said, "River, don''t get


    me wrong. I decided to do this on my own. Averi just said let me figure it out myself how to deal with it."


    "Since you decided to do it, what did she say?" River asked.


    Beata replied honestly, "Averi said, if I need anything, I can talk to her."


    River didn''t make a sound, but his expression was not good.


    Beata knew her brother very well.


    He didn''t speak now, which meant that he was not in a good mood.


    Moreover, this also meant that River misunderstood Averi deeply.


    Beata immediately leaned in front of River and said, "River, don''t misunderstand Averi. She doesn''t


    even know my identity, so she can''t have plots against me."


    Growing up, Beata was not a fool, so she naturally knew that there were many people who were close


    to her because of her identity.


    They dared not offend her, and will have various ways to curry favor with her.


    Beata was able to tell what people thought about her.


    However, after getting along with Averi, Beata didn''t feel that, but was veryfortable.


    She may feel that Averi did like her very much, but it was purely because of her, not her identity.


    Of course, in Beata''s view, this may be because Averi didn''t know her identity.


    However, Beata did not intend to hide her identity from Averi.


    So, when she was about to go home today, Beata directly let the car that came to pick her up pull over


    in front of Averi without any precautions.


    However, these words of hers did not convince River.


    Since River was able to check Averi''s information clearly, he naturally understood Averi''s abilities.


    He didn''t believe that Averi didn''t check Beata clearly.


    As for what Beata said that Averi had no ns for her and didn''t know her identit, River needed to


    observe it before making a judgment.


    He didn''t agree with Beata''s words.


    However, it was not necessary to tell Beata what he thought clearly.


    As long as she can make herself happy and carefree, as for the things that would make her unhappy,


    River would definitely help her keep them out.


    If Averi would really hurt Beata, he would definitely make her pay the due price.


    Seeing that River didn''t speak, Beata felt a little sad.


    She looked at River, and her brows frowned, somewhat displeased. "River, can you promise me, no


    matter what happens this time, don''t do anything to hurt Averi?"


    In the past, anyone who appeared by her side and plotted against her would be dealt with by River


    himself.


    Beata had experienced all kinds of sad things, and felt quite disappointed.


    However, after experiencing a lot, she calmed down.


    She didn''t have such a big reaction to this kind of thing anymore.


    However, she didn''t know why Averi liked her so much.


    If Averi really came to approach her with evil intentions, she would be very sad.


    However, she will choose to forgive if that was the case.


    But, Beata really hoped that her dearest brother would not hurt her favorite friend.


    River looked at Beata, and was somewhat surprised that she came to talk to him about this so


    seriously.


    It was hard for him to understand what kind of method Averi used to his sister, so she talked to him like


    this.


    This made River unconsciously want to meet Averi and to find out what was going on with her.


    Beata didn''t wait for her brother to agree to her and immediately became anxious.


    She looked at River with tears in her eyes, and said, "River, if you hurt Averi, I will really be unhappy,


    and besides, I will run away from home and never talk to you again."


    River almostughed at her childish words.


    He raised his hand and stroked Beata''s head, saying, "What are you talking about? Threatening your


    brother for an outsider?"


    River frowned suddenly, always feeling that this was too strange.


    He said, "Beata, do you like girls?"


    She stared at River in shock, and couldn''t believe that she heard such outrageous words from her


    brother''s mouth.


    She widened her eyes and opened her mouth, trying to calm herself down.


    However, she really can''t do it.


    Beata took a deep breath and said, "River, have you seen anything strange recently?"


    Could it be that he read the novel she wrote?


    But, that was not possible. She only wrote about two boys in love, but she didn''t write about girls in


    love. How could her brother have such an outrageous idea?


    River said, "I think that those who break up with their family members because of outsiders are all fools


    who think love is all."


    Beata was so speechless.


    Smiling at River, Beata said seriously, "River, what you think is rather excessive. You are not only


    discriminating against special love, but also unfair to people who think love is all. Why are they fool


    when they put love firs? What''s wrong with it?"


    Riverughed lowly and said, "Kid, tell me, why do you like that Averi so much?"


    Beata couldn''t answer this question.


    She tilted her head and said, "Anyway, I''m innocent."

 Chapter 739 How could I have such a strange dream

    Chapter 739 How could I have such a strange dream


    Chapter 739 How could I have such a strange dream


    River was amused by Beata''s words, chuckled lowly, and said, "Okay, I know you are innocent, but you


    should pay attention to it yourself. If you find anything wrong, stop in time. Understand?"


    Beata nodded obediently and said, "I know, Rive. I''m not an idiot."


    "It''s fine if you aren''t. Go back to sleep and I keep this first." River said.


    He took the report and didn''t give it back to Beata.


    Beata asked, "River, what are you going to do?"


    "My sister suffered the grievance, so it is natural to seek justice." River said.


    Beata wrinkled her face and said, "But I told Averi I will settle this myself."


    When River heard this, he looked at Beata, feeling it a little funny, and said, "Why? If you don''t solve it


    yourself, Averi will be unhappy?"


    Beata thought about it that Averi probably wouldn''t think that way, but she had already talked wildly, so


    naturally she wanted to be proud in front of Averi.


    She didn''t want Averi to feel that she was a kid who can only talk big.


    Knowing what Beata was thinking, River said helplessly, "Little girl, you are still underage, and you still


    have to rely on your family. Do you think there is something wrong?"


    "But, won''t it make me look useless?" Beata ttened her mouth, with a very tangled expression on her


    face.


    River said, "Do what you can do at your age. And you should always give me a chance, so that I don''t


    see you growing up so quickly."


    Beata burst into tears when River said this.


    Her eyes blinked, and tears began to swirl in them.


    River was helpless, raised his hand and stroked Beata''s head, saying, "Don''t do this. It makes me feel


    like I''m embarrassing you."


    Beata ttened her mouth and said pitifully, "You are."


    Riverughed helplessly and could do nothing about it.


    "Okay, you, go to sleep." River said.


    Beata nodded, turned and went back to her room.


    River went back to the room, took out the report again, and read it carefully.


    He was still full of doubts about Averi. Why did she appear by Beata''s side by such a coincidence, and


    give her such an inspection report?


    Even though Beata told him not to target Averi, he still decided to observe this woman for a while


    before talking to her.


    Averi didn''t know that she was being targeted. She chatted with Beata about cats in the middle of the


    night, and finally couldn''t stand it any longer, and fell asleep directly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This time Averi didn''t sleep very well.


    She had a very bad dream, being chased by a beast all night.


    When she woke up, Averi felt as if her legs were broken.


    Sitting up from the bed, Averi found herself with a stiff neck.


    Her neck twisted, and Averi gasped in pain.


    What the hell?! How could she have such a strange dream?


    Averi got off the bed, touched her neck with one hand, and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    However, she was very speechless and found that she even struggled to brush her teeth.


    After washing with a stiff neck, Averi didn''t want to make breakfast for herself, so she changed her


    clothes and left the house.

 Chapter 740 Stare at the silver shaded cat

    Chapter 740 Stare at the silver shaded cat


    Chapter 740 Stare at the silver shaded cat


    Beata was so focused on chatting about cats with Averist night that shepletely forgot about her


    business.


    After waking up, Beata rubbed her eyes, and decided that this should be resolved by herself.


    Although River told her not to stop relying on him so quickly, Beata still wanted to let herself try


    independently.


    So, Beata didn''t even go downstairs to have breakfast, but just sat in front of theputer and started


    writing a small article.


    Her twitter ount was quite influential. After all, she was a well-known author now. With her fans,


    what she posted would have a certain poprity.


    Beata tapped on the keyboard, ready to fight that brand to the end.


    She didn''t exaggerate, but just exined the matter with the most objective attitude and the most


    rigorous words.


    Of course, all of this still needed to be supported by evidence.


    It was only then that Beata remembered that her brother had taken the test report.


    She stood up from her chair, ready to go to River to get the report back.


    River had already gone out in the morning, so he wasn''t at home at all.


    Beata went into River''s study and looked for it, but she couldn''t find where the report was at all.


    "It''s weird. Why is the report gone?" Beata mumbled, went back to her room, got her cell phone, and


    called River.


    However, she didn''t know what River was busy with and he didn''t answer.


    This left Beata with no choice but to temporarily put the article on hold.


    When she went to the dining room, the servant saw hering and brought up the prepared breakfast.


    While eating breakfast, Beata checked Twitter for a while, and went to YouTube for a while, then


    opened Averi''s chat history, and looked at the cats'' photos that Averi sent her yesterday.


    They were so cute.


    Beata felt like her heart was going to melt by the cats.


    She really wanted to pet the cats, and wanted to do it right away.


    It was just that Beata was a little embarrassed to directly text Averi. After all, she was on vacation, but


    Averi might be busy. She couldn''t bother her just because she was alone.


    Biting the fork, Beata struggled between sending a message to Averi and not, trying toe up with a


    result.


    Just when Beata was hesitating, she found that Averi was texting her ...


    Beata''s eyes lit up instantly, and she was extremely excited.


    She didn''t eat enough, put down the fork, and rushed upstairs with her mobile phone.


    The servant looked at Beata''s back strangely, and didn''t understand what was wrong with theirdy at


    all.


    Just when Beata rushed into the room, Averi''s message had already been sent.


    "I''m free this afternoon. Do you want toe over and pet the cats?" Averi asked.


    Beata jumped straight onto her bed, screaming and jumping around for several rounds.


    When she finally calmed down, she sat down on the bed, holding her phone, and texted Averi back,


    "Yes!!! I really want to."


    It seemed that this kind of expression was not enough to show how much she really wanted to do so.


    Beata sent several emoticons, each of which was very funny and cute, expressing her strong desire.


    Averi quickly sent her home address, told Beata when she would be home, and let her go there by


    herself.


    Beata immediately calcted the time. Not wanting to dy even a second, she rushed into the


    cloakroom to change clothes.


    As a result of her excitement, Beata arrived at Averi''s home earlier than Averi.


    When Averi came back and saw her sitting at the door of her building, she was dumbfounded.


    Averi said helplessly, "You really like cats."


    Beata said with a smile, "However, I like you more."


    "So sweet." Averi raised her hand and stroked Beata''s head, and once again felt that she was so cute.


    Beata was used to be stroked by Averi in her head like a cat.


    She picked up a bag next to her and said, "I bought these for the little ones. There are snacks and toys,


    but I don''t know if they will like it."


    Averi was shocked by the big bag in Beata''s hand.


    That was too exaggerated.


    "Go upstairs first. It''s too hot for you toe so early," Averi said.


    Beata was indeed already sweating from the heat, but she didn''t care about it since she would pet the


    cats soon.


    She just wanted to see the cute little cats as soon as possible.


    Averi knew what she was thinking and opened the door without dy, letting Beata in first.


    Beata actually started to get a little nervous.


    She looked at Averi and asked nervously, "Averi, will they like me?"


    Averi looked down at Beata and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Beata said, "Animals don''t seem to like me very much. When I went to a friend''s house to pet a cat


    before, I was scratched by that cat."


    Averi said, "It has something to do with the cat''s personality. If the cat itself is not very clingy, it will


    indeed not like people touching them."


    Beata looked sad and said pitifully, "But, my friend''s cat is very clingy."


    Averi didn''t know what to say.


    However, her cats had not had this kind of situation so far, so they should not hurt Beata.


    Averi also became very nervous by Beata.


    She suddenly remembered the dream fromst night. Could it be that it was reminding her of


    something?


    Beata didn''t know what Averi was thinking. Although she was a little apprehensive and worried, she


    couldn''t restrain her excitement at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Who cared? At most it was just a matter of getting a vine. Can it make her stop petting the cats?


    Impossible!


    When they arrived, Averi opened the door, and a silver shaded cat on the shoe rack meowed.


    Every day when Averi came back, the silver shaded cat was the most enthusiastic one.


    She reached over and took it into her arms, sideways to let Beata in.


    Beata was instantly attracted by the cat, and she threw the bag she was holding to the ground, staring


    at the cat with excitement.

 Chapter 741 May be difficult to handle

    Chapter 741 May be difficult to handle


    Chapter 741 May be difficult to handle


    "It''s so beautiful! So beautiful! How can you be so beautiful!" Beata couldn''t hide her excitement, and


    jumped up excitedly.


    Cats were so cute. How could they be so cute?


    Averi didn''t immediately give the cat in her arms to Beata to hold, but let it get used to Beata''s smell


    first.


    This cat was very courageous, not afraid of strangers at all, and even meowed at Beata very friendly,


    which almost melted Beata''s heart.


    Beata cautiously raised her hand and touched its body.


    The satin-like silky touch made Beata want to scream like a groundhog.


    However, Beata didn''t cry out.


    She just stroked the back of the cat gently, carefully, as if she was stroking a treasure.


    This silver shaded cat saved her face and seemed to feel very refreshing to be stroked by Beata. Then


    its little head even rubbed against Beata''s palm.


    Beata became more excited in an instant, and Averi handed the cat to her to hold.


    Averi walked to the refrigerator and took out a drink from it. "Don''t be so careful. It''s not so delicate."


    Seeing Beata hugging the cat, Averi was a little dumbfounded.


    It was like holding a baby.


    Beata raised her face to look at Averi, and said, "I''m afraid of hurting it."


    "It''s okay. It''s not so delicate. It''s very sturdy." Averi said.


    Passing the drink to Beata, Averi said, "I''ll go see what the other ones are doing."


    Every time she came back, only this silvery one was the most enthusiastic, and the others would not


    Averi was very frustrated about this, but who made her a cat lover? Even if they were not friendly and


    kind to her at all, she will still treat them as the dearest babies.


    Beata hurriedly got up with the silver shaded cat, followed behind Averi, and said, "Can I go together?"


    "Of course." Averi nodded and led Beata into a room.


    She specially made a room for these cats, so that they can y freely in it.


    However, they wer eoften sleeping and not really ying.


    Averi opened the door and went in. Sure enough, she saw them basking in the sunshine, asleep,


    looking too cute.


    Beata didn''t even dare breathe too heavily, for fear of waking up these little cats.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The silver shaded cat jumped out of Beata''s arms, walked around the Ragdoll, then raised its little paw,


    and woke the Ragdoll up without any hesitation.


    Beata was struck dumb.


    She thought it was gentle, but how could it be so cruel to its kind?


    Averi said, "They have been at loggerheads, and I don''t know why. Probably because they don''t think


    each other is as pretty as they are."


    Beata was in great shock.


    At this moment, she really didn''t dare go forward and hugged the silver shaded cat.


    Suddenly thinking of the things she bought, Beata ran out, brought a bag of snack, and asked Averi,


    "Averi, can I feed them?"


    "Of course," Averiughed, "but this one has a picky mouth, so it doesn''t necessarily eat."


    Averi pointed to the hairless cat.


    Beata nodded, but actually didn''t dare feed it.


    Her first target was the domestic short-haired cat, because she thought that it was not that picky.


    Sure enough, when Beata opened the snack bag, it jumped over and stared at Beata with great


    interest.


    Beata took the opportunity to touch its head. The cat was so greedy.


    And she was feeling good.


    She really wanted to have a cat again.


    But her brother didn''t allow her to raise a cat at all.


    However, fortunately, she cane to Averi''s ce to y with cats now, but she didn''t know if Averi


    will agree when she wanted toe here every day.


    It was noon, and Averi asked Beata what she wanted to eat.


    Beata was busy petting the cats,pletely oblivious to the time.


    She didn''t have any special requirements for food, except that she was allergic to chili.


    Beata said, "I can eat anything but chili."


    Averi thought for a while and said, "Then shall we eat sukiyaki?"


    "Okay." Beata nodded obediently, finally put down the kittens temporarily, and came to Averi.


    "By the way, Averi, I wrote a short article in the morning." Beata said.


    Averi had already ordered takeaway. Upon hearing this, she looked at Beata and asked, "About what?"


    "Just to condemn that brand. I won''t let them bully me like this. I want to expose it." Beata said.


    Averi was not surprised by this, so she just nodded and said, "If you need help, just let me know."


    "You can retweet it when the timees, okay?" Beata took out her phone and looked at Averi eagerly.


    Naturally, Averi would not refuse, but seeing Beata, she understood what she meant.


    She opened her tweet, saying, "Come on, let''s follow each other."


    Beata liked Averi who was smart, and immediately told her name to Averi.


    "A big bagel who wants a cat."


    This name was changed when she had breakfast this morning.


    It used to be" a big bagel".


    However, since seeing these cats in Averi''s ce, she had be more anxious to adopt a cat.


    Averi was amused by Beata''s twitter name, and after following her, she said, "It seems that you can''t


    raise a cat for the time being. If you want to pet cats, you cane to my ce as you please."


    Beata immediately said with a smile, "Averi, is it okay for me to live with you?"


    Averi didn''t care, but, thinking of Beata''s identity, she could only think about it.


    Averi said, "As long as your family agrees, you are wee at any time."


    Beata became even happier. Hugging her mobile phone, she began to think about how she could get


    her brother to agree so that she could pack her things and live here.


    However, as far as her brother was a bad guy, it may be difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 742 Helpless and Pampered

    Chapter 742 Helpless and Pampered


    Chapter 742 Helpless and Pampered


    The takeaway arrived soon. Averi put it on the table, and called Beata toe over.


    At this moment, Beata''s cell phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was her brother who calling her.


    Beata didn''t think too much, but just answered the call.


    River''s voice came coldly from the other end of the phone. "Where are you?"


    Beata replied obediently, "At Averi''s home."


    River didn''t seem happy about hering to Averi''s ce. Being silent for a while, he said, "Go home


    early."


    Beata could hear River''s displeasure, and pursed her mouth, bing displeased.


    Why was he so fierce?


    Averi was making juice, and as soon as she returned to the dining room, she saw that Beata was


    depressed.


    She asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Who made you unhappy?"


    Beata looked at Averi pitifully and said, "Averi, I''m going back after lunch."


    "Okay, you cane here whenever you want," Averi said.


    A smile appeared on Beata''s face again.


    She was sweet, "Averi, why are you so nice? I like you so much."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Averi was amused by her, put a slice of beef into Beata''s bowl, and said, "Okay, let''s eat first. The food


    is very good. See if you like it."


    "I like it." Beata said.


    Averiughed that she was trying to make her happy, because she said she liked it without even taking


    a bite.


    The two finished their lunch happily, and after Beata apanied Averi to tidy up, she reluctantly left.


    After Beata left, Averi took a book and sat on the swing on the balcony, ready to read for a while.


    However, thinking of Beata''s unhappy appearance after answering the phone, Averi felt a little helpless.


    Naturally, she was able to guess something, but it was dumbfounding that she was already cklisted


    by River while she was not doing anything.


    In this regard, Averi had nothing to say, but can only ept it.


    Aside from the unpleasantness, Averi didn''t think about it any more, but focused on reading her book.


    *


    Beata came out of Averi''s house, and as soon as she walked out of the gate of the neighborhood, she


    saw her brother''s car.


    She ttened her mouth in dissatisfaction, opened the car door and sat in, "River, you are really


    annoying. I haven''t had enough fun yet, but you juste here and ask me to go home. It''s really


    annoying."


    Beatained angrily, and didn''t even sit on the co-pilot.


    River knew that she was losing her temper, but he didn''t care, and started the car directly.


    Beata was still upset, and afterining, she stopped paying attention to River.


    She took out her mobile phone and started to look at the photo album, all of which were photos she


    took with those cats.


    Every photo softened Beata''s heart.


    She painstakingly selected eighteen photos and posted them on Twitter.


    A big bagel who wants a cat: A big bagel who is extremely happy[girn] [girn] [girn] @fivecatsAveri


    Soon some fans of Beata postedments, congratting for her who finally had cats to stroke.


    Then, everyone followed Beata''s mention to enter fivecatsAveri''s Twitter, and came back in unison,


    screaming like groundhogs.


    "Oh, oh, big bagel''s friend is so beautiful, so you must be beautiful too."


    "Big bagel, can you pose your selfie?"


    "Beg big bagel to teach me how to have such a beautiful friend who has five cats."


    Beata scrolled through her twitterments. For some reason, she was very happy to see everyone


    praising Averi than stroking cats today.


    From the rearview mirror, River saw Beataughing while holding the phone, and knew without asking


    that it must be rted to Averi.


    He couldn''t figure it out how could Beata like Averi so much?


    What kind of charm did Averi have, which can make his sister like her so much?


    When they arrived, Beata ignored River, opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    River watched her rush in, feeling helpless and spoiled.

 Chapter 743 Tap on Averis Twitter

    Chapter 743 Tap on Averi''s Twitter


    Chapter 743 Tap on Averi''s Twitter


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Averi spent the whole afternoon reading on the balcony, and didn''t notice any ringing of her mobile


    phone.


    It wasn''t until the evening that she was a little hungry, so she got up and went back to the room to get


    her mobile phone.


    Only then did Averi see that many people followed her on Twitter.


    Suspiciously tapping ament, Averi quickly figured out what was going on.


    It turned out that Beata mentioned her on her tweet. These followers should all be Beata fans. They


    saw the cats, so they came to her Twitter.


    Averi didn''t care, just looked at it casually, and was about to quit Twitter.


    However, at this time, Averi discovered that among her new followers, there was a very special name.


    There was a string of letters and numbers that looked like garbled characters, but it was not the name


    given by the system when neers registered.


    Averi had an intuition that this person, maybe...


    At the moment at Knight''s Mansion.


    Beata rushed into River''s room, red at River angrily, had her hands on her hips, and said, "River,


    why do you follow Averi''s Twitter?"


    Hearing this, River looked up at Beata and said, "What''s wrong? I can''t do it?"


    "You can''t! What do you want? Why do you follow Averi?" Beata climbed directly onto the sofa, looked


    down at River, and strongly expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Riverughed and wasn''t afraid of her falling. Anyway, there was a thick carpet on the floor, so there


    was no need to worry about Beata being in any danger at all.


    Beata was about to die of anger. She locked her phone in the afternoon and went to write an update.


    Why didn''t she pay attention to her brother who had this kind of behavior?


    He can do it before when she didn''t know what hostility her brother had towards Averi.


    But now, knowing this, Beata can''t let River follow Averi like this.


    She had to protect Averi.


    River chuckled and said, "I won''t do anything. Why are you so nervous? But it makes me feel that you


    are guilty. Beata, tell me, why can''t I follow her?"


    Beata thought about it, and there were really some things she couldn''t exin clearly.


    After all, Twitter was a public ce, and it was normal for anyone to follow anyone and do something,


    and there was really no need for her to make such a fuss.


    However, even if it felt weird, Beata couldn''t tell. In short, she just felt it very wrong.


    This kind of feeling naturally came from her brother.


    Beata took a deep breath, but still didn''t say anything reasonable.


    She just looked at River like this for a long time before saying, "Anyway, if you dare do something that


    hurts Averi, I will definitely deal with you."


    River was almost left speechless by his sister.


    He really didn''t understand why his sister liked Averi so much.


    River said, "I won''t take the initiative to do anything, but the premise of my promise to you depends


    entirely on that she will not do anything to hurt you. If she does such a thing, then, do you think I will let


    her go?"


    There was an indescribable feeling in Beata''s heart.


    She knew that her brother loved her very much, and most of the time, he would really do some


    excessive things because he wanted to protect her.


    Beata was very clear about it and understood.


    So, from childhood to adulthood, even though Beata would be really hurt sometimes, she still wouldn''t


    say much.


    However, this time, Beata herself couldn''t exin why she did this.


    Beata grumbled and then said, "River, Averi won''t hurt me."


    She was very sure about it.


    River didn''t say anything more. This kind of incidentpletely confirmed the saying: Time sees


    people''s hearts.


    It didn''t make any sense to say more now.


    In short, time will give the answer.


    Seeing Beata''s temper finally subsided, River smiled and said, "So, do you want me to unfollow her?"


    His twitter was originally created for Beata, and the only person he followed was Beata.


    Now, after following Averi, he himself suddenly felt it a little strange.


    Beata sniffed and thought about it. Anyway, there were so many people who followed Averi today, and


    there were many people she was familiar with, all of whom were her die-hard fans. It didn''t matter if her


    brother followed her too.


    So, Beata said, "No need. It''s a cover-up. It''s so strange that you unfollow her after following her."


    Things that would not have attracted attention at first. Maybe because of River''s superfluous approach,


    it had instead attracted Averi''s attention.


    Beata didn''t want to upset Averi.


    River heard Beata''s words, but frowned slightly.


    He looked at Beata and asked, "Why? Did you tell her your family background?"


    Beata shook her head and said, "No, and it''s not hidden."


    The license te number of the Knight family was very distinctive, and all the people who knew their


    family in Innisrial should know it.


    Thinking of this, Beata got a little tangled up.


    The reputation of the Knight family in Innisrial was not very good.


    If Averi found out that she was from the Knight family, would she want to distance herself from her?


    Confusion was written all over Beata''s face.


    She was really tangled up.


    River also thought about this, but he thought more than Beata.


    Averi''s identity was not simple. If she was really nning to get close to his sister, she should be about


    to do something about it.


    Beata didn''t know what River was thinking, so she went back to her room in distress.


    After River''s room finally quieted down, he suddenly took his phone over, tapped on Averi''s Twitter, and


    began to browse through it.

 Chapter 744 Why do you become so strange today?

    Chapter 744 Why do you be so strange today?


    Chapter 744 Why do you be so strange today?


    River felt that he might really be possessed. Otherwise, how could he stay up all night and watch


    Averi''s Twitter all the time?


    He used to think that Beata was just talkative, and he didn''t know why she could say so much on


    Twitter.


    Every time he saw a group of girls screaming under Beata''s twitterments, he can''t understand how


    can they talk so much.


    However, when it came to his younger sister, River was partial after all.


    He originally only followed her alone, and set a special attention.


    Every time Beata tweeted, he will be the first to like it.


    Of course, it was limited to likes.


    Fortunately, although his sister was talkative, she didn''t tweet very often. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so


    supportive of Beata.


    And tonight, River originally wanted to research what was going on with this woman, Averi, and was


    going to read through her twitter to find some clues.


    Who would have thought that he would be fascinated by Averi''s tweets.


    Averi didn''t set a time limit, and the first tweet after her Twitter ount was registered still could be


    seen.


    She didn''t post anything that only followers could see, but all the content was public.


    Her ount was registered nine years ago, and had posted more than 30, 000 tweets so far.


    River directly positioned the timeline to the first tweet, and looked up backwards.


    He soon discovered that Averi, ording to the current saying, was already an influencers with a lot of


    followers, but in this situation where anyone with a little influence will ept some advertisements and


    promotions, Averi''s Twitter was clean, and she only shared her own life.


    Nor did she like any tweets about ads.


    This surprised River very much.


    However, soon, River understood.


    After all, Averi herself was not a simple person, and she did not need to do these things to increase her


    ie.


    She had no shortage of anything at all.


    However, from Averi''s first tweet, it was not difficult for River to find out that Averi had a very unique


    style since nine years ago.


    What she shared was very serious and avant-garde. The photos she took and the words she wrote,


    even in the present, weren''t out of date. On the contrary, in this era, they were still very applicable.


    As for her own photos, it can be clearly seen that in the past nine years, she had taken good care of


    herself. Except for a little more charm in her eyes, nothing else seemed to have changed.


    For River, this was very difficult to do so.


    Even when big stars'' photos of ten years ago were discovered, it was inevitable that people will think


    they were rustic.


    But Averi didn''t.


    River turned to thetest tweet along the timeline. Even though his eyes were already sore, he didn''t


    feel tired at all.


    He even felt he didn''t have enough.


    At this moment, the sky had brightened up again.


    River put down his phone, got up and walked to the balcony.


    The morning breeze blew slowly on his body, bringing a little bit of coolness on this supposedly hot


    summer day.


    River lit a cigarette, recalled what he had done at night, and let out a quickugh.


    What was he doing?


    How can he do such a strange thing?


    River even wondered if he was possessed by something.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible for him to do such an outrageous thing?


    However,pared to this, what made River even more iprehensible to himself was that he


    actually had the idea that Averi was pretty good.


    Once this idea popped up, River felt that it was outrageous.


    And what River didn''t expect at all was the even more outrageous thing he would do happened in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    next second.


    River finished smoking a cigarette, and knocked on Beata''s door for no reason.


    Although Beata wasn''t an angry sleeper, being woken up early in the morning by such a knock on the


    door, she was a little emotional.


    She rubbed her eyes, opened the door pitifully, and saw her brother standing outside the door, asking


    aggrievedly, "River, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t sleep. I''ll take you out for breakfast," River said.


    Beata became even more puzzled when she heard this.


    River actually wanted to take her out for breakfast?


    What kind of outrageous thing was this?


    Beata really wanted to wonder if she had heard it wrong.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, then looked at River seriously, trying to see something on


    his face.


    Beata said, "River, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so weird today?"

 Chapter 745 Beata finally notices somethings wrong

    Chapter 745 Beata finally notices something''s wrong


    Chapter 745 Beata finally notices something''s wrong


    River actually thought he was weird too.


    However, he still said, "Hurry up and wash up. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of Beata''s willingness, he turned and went back to his room.


    Beata poked out her head, staring at River''s back seriously.


    Weird, he was really weird.


    She had never encountered such a strange thing in her life.


    Soon, though, Beata had no other ideas.


    She didn''t know how long she hadn''t gone out for breakfast. Now that she had such an opportunity,


    Beata naturally wouldn''t miss it.


    Beata cheered up immediately, and happily ran into the bathroom to tidy herself up.


    Although River really doted on Beata very much and will spare no effort to give Beata whatever she


    wanted, in one thing, he never condoned Beata.


    That was in terms of eating.


    Beata was allergic to chili peppers and nearly died from eating it when she was young.


    In this regard, River had always been concerned about it.


    So, up to now, River cared about Beata''s diet.


    He rarely let Beata eat out. Even if he took her out to eat, it was only in a few specific restaurants.


    Yesterday, Beata had lunch at Averi''s ce, which actually made River nervous.


    Fortunately, Beata didn''t have any symptoms after returning, which made River feel relieved.


    After Beata got into the car, she didn''t ask River where he was taking her.


    Beata just thought that they must be going to the ones they often went to again. As a result, when River


    stopped the car, Beata looked out the window and was dumbfounded.


    She asked uncertainly, "River, are you sure we''re here for breakfast?"


    "What? You don''t want to eat here?" River asked.


    Beata shook her head and said, "I just think it''s weird, River. You don''t like meing to this kind of


    ce to eat."


    And, why did she feel that this ce looked a little familiar?


    She seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    River and Beata got out of the car and walked into the breakfast shop together.


    Beata was still remembering where she saw this. Anyway, she didn''t see it in reality.


    However, Beata really couldn''t figure out where she had seen it.


    Anyway, she was very happy that she finally didn''t have to have breakfast at home.


    Although the chef at home was very skilled and Beata will not feel tired of eating the food at home, it


    was joyful to try something new.


    Beata followed River and walked in together.


    Before she sat down, Beata noticed a seat with sharp eyes, where her favorite person was sitting there.


    Beata''s eyes lit up in an instant, and she didn''t care about River, but rushed directly to Averi.


    "Averi, why are you here?" Beata sat down directly opposite Averi, holding her chin and looking at her


    with bright eyes.


    Averi was also taken aback for a moment, never expecting to see Beata here.


    She looked at Beata and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Beata said, "My brother brought me over for breakfast. How about you?"


    Averiughed and said, "My home is nearby. Have you forgotten?"


    Beata was taken aback because she really didn''t notice this.


    When she was in the car just now, she was busy watching her mobile phone.


    After getting out of the car, she just thought the neighborhood looked familiar, but didn''t recognize it at


    all it was near Averi''s home.


    Of course, Beata can''t be med for this. She didn''t know the way very much and usually didn''t need


    to remember the way when she went out. In addition, it was the first time for her to go to Averi''s ce


    yesterday, so she didn''t know anything about the surrounding area.


    However, after listening to Averi''s words at this moment, Beata finally noticed something was wrong.


    She finally turned her head to look at her brother who was ordering food, and said to Averi, "Averi, wait


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    for me."


    After finishing speaking, Beata stood up, ran to River''s side, stared at River and asked strangely,


    "River, why did you bring me here for breakfast?"

 Chapter 746 Express their love to each other with their eyes

    Chapter 746 Express their love to each other with their eyes


    Chapter 746 Express their love to each other with their eyes


    River had already ordered breakfast. Hearing this, he turned his head to look at Beata and asked,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Don''t you want to eat here?"


    Beata said angrily, "You know what I mean. Don''t change the subject."


    River chuckled and said, "Tell me what do you mean?"


    Beata said, "River, do you have something to hide from me?"


    If River didn''t do this on purpose, wasn''t it too much of a coincidence?


    How could it be such a coincidence that he took her out for breakfast, which was near Averi''s house?


    Moreover, it was such a coincidence to meet Averi.


    Beata always felt that something was wrong.


    River raised his hand and flicked Beata''s head, saying, "What are you thinking about? Find a seat and


    sit down."


    Seeing that River refused to say anything, Beata was not in a hurry to find out now.


    She gave River a look. After they went back home, she would slowly question River.


    Now, the most important thing, of course, was to have breakfast with Averi.


    Beata didn''t care about River anymore, but went directly to Averi''s table to sit down again.


    However, this time, Beata sat beside Averi.


    Seeing this, Averi pushed the pan-fried buns in front of her to Beata, and said, "Would you like to have


    a taste first?"


    Beata was not restrained at all, picked up a fork, and picked up a fried bun.


    When River came over, her mouth was stuffed, and she gave Averi a thumbs up with a smile, saying,


    "Averi, it''s so good."


    There was a drop of sauce from the corner of Beata''s mouth, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    Averi pulled out a tissue and gently wiped it off for Beata. "Eat slowly. What do you want to eat? I''ll


    order you some more."


    Beata shook her head and said, "My brother has already ordered. Averi, what else do you want to eat?


    I''ll ask my brother to order some more."


    When River came over, he heard these words.


    He looked at Beata with amusement. Did his sister treat him as a servant?


    River sat down opposite Averi, and by chance, Averi looked towards him.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, and inexplicably, it seemed that something was crackling and


    intertwined.


    Averi had heard a lot of rumors about River before.


    Of course, the most frequent thing was that River was a ruthless person, and he did things very


    ruthlessly. If he wanted to kill someone today, he will never wait until 0 o''clock in the evening.


    Of course, she had also seen a photo of River, but at that time, there was only his side face, which was


    blurry, and she could not clearly see what he looked like


    At this moment, when River was sitting across from her, Averi was surprised.


    She had never expected that River would have such a stunning appearance.


    He was very beautiful.


    Averi didn''t look away.


    River was staring at her, and she stared at River unceremoniously.


    It can be said that every detail of River''s feature was based on her type.


    Averi never knew that there was actually a person who could follow her preset direction so perfectly.


    This discovery made Averi feel strange in her heart.


    However, she didn''t show it.


    When she was looking at River, there was obviously no emotion in the eyes, but inexplicably, she


    wanted topete with him.


    Averi didn''t know what she was fighting for. Why was she just here with this man, which made her feel


    like she didn''t want to lose?


    Finally, after eating another pan-fried bun, Beata looked at River, then at Averi, and said shockingly,


    "You two, are you ogling at each other?"


    Both River and Averi were speechless upon hearing this.


    The two looked at Beata in unison, and Averi almostughed out loud.


    She raised her hand, stroked Beata''s head, and said, "Where did you get such a rustic description?"


    Beata blinked and said, "Rustic? I think it''s quite urate."


    With the way the two of them looked at each other just now, Beata really felt that they were going to


    express their love to each other with their eyes.

 Chapter 747 Is it more delicious

    Chapter 747 Is it more delicious


    Chapter 747 Is it more delicious


    Beata was taken aback by her thought.


    However, soon, Beata felt that it would be great if it was really what she thought.


    She may be the most happy person in this world.


    However, regarding her brother''s bad temper, Beata felt that it was better not to let him be with Averi


    who was beautiful, gentle and lovely.


    But, Beata really felt it very strange. What the hell was her brother doing today?


    Not to mention bringing her here for breakfast, he stared at Averi.


    Beata always had the feeling that something was wrong with River, and besides, something was up to


    him.


    Beata looked towards River, eyes full of inquiry.


    She was so curious what the hell was this guy doing.


    However, River acted as if nothing had happened, and was already doing his own thing with his mobile


    phone at the moment.


    It was as if the person who met Averi''s eyes just now was not him at all.


    Beata pursed her mouth, extremely puzzled by her brother''s behavior.


    However, even if there was any doubt, Beata was not ready to ask now.


    She was quite happy now.


    Beata looked at Averi and said, "Averi, do youe here for breakfast every day?"


    "Most of the time," Averi said.


    Whenever she can get up early, she basically came here for breakfast.


    Forget it if she can''t get up.


    Beata said, "Then the food here must be delicious to make you like it so much."


    Averi nodded in agreement.


    She said, "It is no exaggeration to say that this is the best of all the pan-fried buns I have ever eaten,


    and it is unmatched in Innisrial."


    Beata looked at Averi in surprise, and said in shock, "Averi, have you been at so many restaurants?"


    "Maybe I prefer pan-fried buns," Averi said.


    What she didn''t tell Beata was that even the house she lived in now was bought because she liked the


    pan-fried buns here.


    However, Averi tweeted about this matter.


    So, as soon as Averi finished speaking, River, who was sitting opposite her, raised his eyes from the


    phone screen and looked at Averi.


    When he was scrolling through Averi''s twitterst night, he saw her mentioning her reason for buying


    the house.


    At the time, it just felt outrageous.


    And, very childish.


    However, River didn''t know whether he should think that Averi was lucky. At least, the real estate where


    her home was, among the high-end real estate in Innisrial, was rather good.


    Averi noticed River''s gaze looking towards her, and looked at him suspiciously.


    Inexplicably, Averi felt that River seemed to beughing at her.


    She always had a premonition, as if some secret of hers had been known by him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, Averi found it unlikely.


    How can that be possible?


    How can there be such a coincidence?


    However, River''s eyes were really too strange.


    Just when Averi was hesitating whether she should ask clearly, and if not, this feeling would really


    make her fairly ufortable.


    The female boss came over with River''s breakfast and put them on the table one by one.


    In addition to pan-fried buns, River ordered wontons, fried rice noodles, soy milk and deep-fried dough


    sticks.


    Basically, River ordered all the categories in this shop.


    Beata had already got half of Averi''s pan-fried buns, and when River''s pan-fried buns were served, she


    pushed them directly in front of Averi and said, "Averi, eat this. They''re just made. "


    Averi took one, put it in her mouth and took a bite.


    When she came here today, the one she ordered was the remnant of thest portion, not freshly made,


    so, in fact, the taste was a little bit bad.


    And now that this one had just been made, there was naturally no need to be picky about the taste.


    Beata watched Averi eat one with a smile, blinked and asked, "How is it? Is it more delicious?"


    Averiughed, nodded, and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 748 Have guess again

    Chapter 748 Have guess again


    Chapter 748 Have guess again


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with Averi''s words.


    Pan-fried buns were the most delicious when they were just out of the pan.


    However, what Beata said next made Averi feel that what she said just now was very problematic.


    Beata said, "My brother still has a little use."


    Both River and Averi were at a loss for words.


    This was so strange no matter how people heard it.


    Averi coughed lightly, scooped a small wonton into her mouth, and chewed intently,pletely ignoring


    Beata''s words.


    And River nced at Beata and thought what was going on inside his sister head? No need to ask, it


    was already too obvious.


    However, Averi''s reaction made River find it very interesting.


    She seemed to be shy?


    There was an imperceptible smile in the bottom of his eyes. River pretended to pick up a fried bun with


    great interest, put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    He was very curious about how delicious a fried bun could be.


    The crispy and sweet taste in the mouth really surprised River.


    He hadn''t tasted much fried buns from other restaurants, so naturally he couldn''tpare whether the


    taste was better than those from other ces.


    However, based on the taste of this alone, it was indeed very good.


    Beata looked at her brother''s expression and could tell right away that he was also very satisfied with


    the pan-fried buns in this ce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Beata said with a smile, "River, isn''t it delicious?"


    She had never eaten such delicious fried buns before.


    River took a look at Beata, but didn''t understand why she was so proud.


    Out of the corner of the eye, he saw Averi''s expression that she was also full of joy, and River finally


    responded, "It''s not bad."


    Beata chuckled, then ignored River, and turned her head to look at Averi, saying with her eyes


    sparkling with anticipation, "Averi, are you busy today? Can I go to your house?"


    Averi was a little surprised. Beata must know that her brother didn''t like her getting close to her, so why


    would she ask her such a question in front of her brother?


    However, it was impossible for Averi to refuse Beata.


    She smiled and said, "Yes, you can go if you want. You are wee anytime."


    Beata immediately became happy, and then looked at her brother, saying with a smile, "River, can you


    go home by yourself after eating? I''ll go to Averi''s ce and have a fun."


    River was speechless.


    His sister''s all the tricks were used on him.


    River looked away,nded on Averi''s face, and said, "Thank you, Miss Knight."


    Averi could hear the emotion in his tone, but she didn''t take it to heart. Instead, she smiled at him and


    said, "It''s okay. Beata and I are very close."


    Beata became even happier when she heard Averi say that.


    She hugged Averi''s arm and said, "Averi, I really like you."


    Averi raised her brows lightly at Beata, and her appearance was quite seductive.


    River just watched the two girls flirting there, and theypletely ignored him.


    He suddenly had a feeling that he didn''t know how to describe his mood.


    If he hadn''t already discussed that issue with Beata before, he really had to study carefully whether his


    sister was a lesbian.


    However, just because his sister didn''t have that possibility, it didn''t mean that Averi didn''t.


    River''s eyes fell on Averi''s face, and he had a guess again.


    Shouldn''t...

 Chapter 749 A gift for her

    Chapter 749 A gift for her


    Chapter 749 A gift for her


    Averi could feel what kind of emotion River had in his eyes.


    But she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Of course, this was because Averi herself didn''t think in a strange direction at all. If she knew what


    River was thinking, she would probably be speechless.


    This man''s way of thinking was undoubtedly too peculiar.


    After breakfast, Beata held Averi''s hand, as if telling River that no matter what, it was impossible to give


    him a chance to take her away from Averi.


    River was very speechless about this.


    He didn''t understand why he had such a strange image in his sister''s heart.


    After the three of them came out of the breakfast shop, River looked at Beata and asked, "You really


    don''t want to go home?"


    "No, no, I''m going to be with Averi today." Beata said.


    Suddenly, Beata seemed to remember something, looked at River innocently and cutely, and said,


    "Rive, can I stay at Averi''s home today?"


    River was struck dumb.


    Did she know what "enough is enough" was?


    How can she be insatiable?


    Did she really think that he will indulge her to this extent?


    But in fact, he really will.


    River really had no way to make his sister unhappy, so he could only look at Averi and said, "Miss


    Knight, is it convenient?"


    Averi naturally understood what River meant.


    He didn''t want to make Beata unhappy while wanted Beata to go home with him, so he wanted to start


    from her side.


    Averi gave a lowugh. Usually, her brother had already shown it so clearly. Then, as an outsider, it


    was impossible for her to go against her brother.


    However, today, without any reason, a rebellious impulse rose in Averi''s heart.


    She didn''t really want to make River''s wishe true.


    So, Averi smiled and said, "No inconvenience. I only live with my five cats. Beata is home with me and I


    am very happy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    River could feel Averi''s deliberation.


    He lightly licked inside his cheek, but he didn''t say much after all. He just nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll


    ask someone to bring her things overter."


    "Okay." Averi smiled, very friendly.


    However, the smile of hers, in River''s eyes, seemed extraordinarily ring.


    At this moment, River had an urge to take Beata back directly.


    His sister really bothered him too much.


    However, Averi was the one who bothered him the most.


    Taking a deep look at Averi, River left without saying anything, not even telling Beata anything.


    After River got in the car and left, Beata immediately jumped up, screaming and cheering.


    She hugged Averi''s arm and jumped up and down.


    "Averi, I''m so happy I can finally live outside." Beata was so excited.


    Averi raised her hand and touched her head, saying, "Let''s go back first."


    "Okay, okay." Beata nodded hurriedly, extremely happy.


    This was the first time she would spend the night outside as she grew up.


    Alone, without anyone following her.


    Beata was now so excited that she can''t wait to run a marathon.


    However, Beata could still see clearly the secret confrontation between Averi and River.


    After she was over excited, she approached Averi with a smile and said, "Averi, you are so amazing, so


    that my brother can trust me to you."


    Averi said, "Maybe, I''m more friendly? So, your brother is assured about it?"


    Beata was so amused by Averi''s words, and felt that if her brother heard this, he might be


    embarrassed.


    However, Beata was still very happy.


    But, she still felt that something was very wrong.


    Of course, it waspletely caused by her brother.


    Her brother''s behavior today was really weird.


    Averi didn''t understand what was going on, so naturally she didn''t think about it that much.


    She took Beata home, and bought ice cream for Beata on the way.


    Averi said helplessly, "Is it really okay to eat ice cream early in the morning?"


    Her stomach was quite fragile, so Averi would not do things that would hurt her stomach.


    Beata said with a smile, "Averi, you don''t know. My brother is too strict with me. I never had the


    opportunity to let myself go like this. I finally got the opportunity, so let me have fun no matter what."


    She had never eaten ice cream in the morning, so naturally she didn''t know if it was okay to do so.


    But now she was free, of course she can do whatever she wanted.


    Anyway, even if there was any problem, she would deal with it until she went home.


    Since, anyway, when she went home, she will be scolded by her brother, so why not be happier now?


    Beata felt that she was so clever.


    Averi had no choice but to let Beata do so.


    When the two returned home, Beata still asked worriedly, "Averi, do you really not have to go to work?


    Will I really not bother you?"


    Averi smiled and said, "It''s okay. My job is very free, and I''m here to apany you today."


    Beata immediately felt relieved and even happier.


    Today was her lucky day when she can be so happy.


    Averi was worried that Beata would be bored at home, and asked her if she wanted to go out with her.


    However, Beata actually just wanted to pet the cats and didn''t want to go anywhere. As long as she


    stayed with these cats, she was happy enough.


    Averi didn''t propose any more, but let Beata have fun by herself.


    At noon, Beata''s cell phone rang, and it was naturally from River.


    Beata reluctantly answered the phone and thought if River wanted to take her home, what would she


    do.


    Fortunately, River just asked for the address of Averi''s home, and he really just came to deliver


    something to her.

 Chapter 750 Cant I share a room with you?

    Chapter 750 Can''t I share a room with you?


    Chapter 750 Can''t I share a room with you?


    Beata originally thought that River wanted the servants at home to deliver things, but she didn''t expect


    that when the door was opened, the person standing at the door was actually River himself.


    The door was opened by Beata and Averi together, and with the silver shaded cat held in Beata''s arms.


    Averi also froze the moment she opened the door.


    With a small travel bag in his hand, River just stood at the door.


    In this way, inexplicably, Averi had the illusion that River didn''te to deliver things, but came to live


    in her home.


    Averi didn''t even know how she had such an outrageous idea.


    However, the thought was only fleeting.


    Because, when River saw the cat in Beata''s arms, he took a step back, with an unbearable dislike on


    his face.


    Averi was speechless about that.


    It turned out that he hated cats, so can she think that River didn''t like Beata''s contact with her too much


    because she had cats?


    Averi really didn''t want to think that River disliked her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Beata was happy at first, but when she opened the door and saw her brother, she was frightened. Not


    to mention seeing how he disliked the cat in her arms, Beata''s mood suddenly turned bad.


    Why did her brother dislike cats so much?


    Beata handed the cat in her arms to Averi, then reached out and said, "Rive, give me the bag."


    River looked at Beata''s hand, which had cat fur on it.


    He disliked it even more, but it was never easy to dislike her cat in front of Averi.


    Passing the travel bag in his hand to Beata, River said, "Call me if you have something to do, and go


    home when you have enough fun."


    Beata nodded and said, "Okay, River. Goodbye, River."


    River was speechless.


    His sister really thought that he won''t settle ounts with her, right?


    River looked at Averi and said, "Miss Knight, sorry to trouble you."


    Averi smiled and said, "Mr. Knight, you''re wee."


    Beata looked at her brother, and finally said, "River, go away. There are many cats in Averi''s house, so


    I won''t invite you toe in and sit. You have been at the door like this, and Averi and I have to stay


    here with you. Very embarrassing."


    River was really going tough angrily at his sister.


    Okay, she disliked him so much.


    River said, "Okay, I''m leaving."


    "Bye bye, River." Beata said.


    After speaking, Beata pulled Averi back a step, and closed the door directly.


    River outside the door was dumbfounded.


    And it was like he had a headache.


    This feeling was really too bad.


    Averi looked at Beata dumbfounded, and said, "Don''t you worry about your brother being sad when you


    embarrass him like this?"


    Beata said, "He is not sad, but I am sad. I think he must be looking for an opportunity to take me back. I


    will not give him this opportunity."


    Averi said, "Probably not, your brother looks like he doesn''t seem like someone who doesn''t keep his


    word."


    Now that he had agreed to let Beata stay here, Averi didn''t think that River will go back on his word.


    Beata looked at Averi with her head tilted, her brows furrowed unconsciously, and she looked at Averi


    with a serious face, saying, "Averi, are you talking for my brother?"


    Averi suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The answer to this question was assuredly not easy to answer.


    Beata said, "Averi, you don''t know my brother. When he embarrasses me, he will forget I am his sister


    at all."


    Although River doted on her very much, she was embarrassed by River often.


    She didn''t understand why River did this to her.


    After he made her upset, it seemed like a fun thing to coax herter.


    Beata didn''t quite understand what River was thinking.


    Averi said, "I really don''t know much about it, but I can feel that he loves you very much and cares


    about you very much, so, I think, no matter what he does, he focuses on your happiness."


    Beata thought about it seriously, and it seemed that this was really the case.


    Suddenly, she felt that what she had done to her brother just now seemed to be a little too much.


    Beata thought for a while and said, "I know. When I get home, I will go and make him happy."


    Averi stroked Beata''s head and said, "You''re a good girl."


    Beata hugged Averi''s arm and said with a smile, "Averi, you just looked like my sister-inw."


    Coughing lightly, Averi said, "Go and see your room. If there is anything you need, we''ll go out and buy


    itter."


    Beata frowned and said delicately to Averi, "Averi, can''t I sleep in the same room with you?"

 Chapter 751 Putting Her Body First

    Chapter 751 Putting Her Body First


    Chapter 751 Putting Her Body First


    Averi didn''t expect Beata to ask this question. She always thought that at her age, Beata would care


    most about privacy and personal space. So she hadn''t nned on sharing a room with Beata.


    But since Beata brought it up, Averi smiled and nodded, saying, "Of course you can if you want to."


    Beata immediately became happy and almost cheered. She hugged Averi tightly and said


    affectionately, "Averi, why are you so good? You''ll spoil me like this."


    Averi replied with a smile, "You''re so cute. Is there something wrong with spoiling you?"


    Beata''s eyes rolled around before she said innocently, "It''s not that I care much about it myself but what


    will my brother do in the future? With me as his sister, he might never marry!"


    Averi was speechless. Anyone who heard what Beata just said would think her intention was too


    obvious.


    "If your brother hears you say that, he''ll be heartbroken," Averi replied.


    "Will he?" asked Beata blinking innocently. "But I''m just stating the fact here. Anyway, if I ever look for a


    boyfriend, then my potential sister-inw should be taken into consideration."


    Averiughed and reassured her, "Don''t worry. Your future sister-inw will definitely love someone as


    cute as you are."


    Beata sighed inwardly but didn''t say anything else out loud, because she knew some things couldn''t be


    rushed. Otherwise, they could have an opposite effect on people''s minds.


    She needed to n carefully how to make the two people she liked go in the direction she wanted them


    to go without causing any trouble right now.


    Not wanting to cause any trouble anymore for now, Beata turned back into a little girl who loved ying


    with cats again while Averi answered an iing call, leaving her alone. Beate was ying with her


    five cats which had already be very fond of her, especially since they got all sorts of treats from


    her hands, which made them feel like they were being spoiled by some kind of princess!


    They surrounded her, rubbing against her legs and trying every trick, including acting cute or yful. By


    doing so, they could get more treats from their new friend! Beata wasn''t upset at all. She felt like she


    had never been so happy in her life. These little cats were like a healing balm for her soul, if only she


    could stay with them forever.


    After finishing up a few work tasks, Averi was about to ask Beata what they should have for lunch when


    she received a message from Aimee asking about Beata''s situation. Averi called Aimee back and


    exined that Beata would be staying with her.


    Aimee didn''t want to interfere with who Averi chose to be close to, but she did offer a word of caution,


    "Just be careful around River. He can be dangerous."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Averi chuckled and said, "Aimee, you never used to worry about things like this before. What''s


    changed?"


    The old Aimee was fearless and would fight anyone who crossed her path without hesitation. But now


    she seemed more cautious.


    "I''ve mellowed out a bit," admitted Aimee. "But if he tries anything on you, I''ll take care of him."


    Averi smiled and said, "That''s the Aimee I know! But really, I don''t think he''ll do anything."


    Although River clearly didn''t like her very much, Averi understood why he might feel that way. If it was


    her sister being friendly with some stranger out of nowhere, she''d probably feel the same way too.


    But as far as she was concerned, there was nothing wrong with how close Beata had be to her- it


    wasn''t hurting anyone else after all.


    It might sound selfish, but for now, at least it helped ease the tension between them both - after all,


    there were already enough pressures in their lives if worrying about other people''s opinions too much.


    After hanging up the phone, Averi left her study and found Beata sleeping on the couch with a hairless


    cat in her arms. She felt helpless seeing that the young girl was sleeping right under the air


    conditioning vent without any concern for catching a cold.


    Averi walked over and covered Beata with a small nket before adjusting the air conditioning to blow


    in another direction. To prevent Beata from getting sick, Averi went to the kitchen to make ginger soup.


    However, she had overestimated Beata''s physical condition. Later that night, Beata still developed a


    fever. As Averi slept, she heard some murmurs and felt like there was a furnace next to her.


    Averi immediately realized something was wrong and turned on the bedsidemp, only to see that


    Beata''s temperature had risen significantly due to fever.


    Averi reached out and touched Beata''s forehead; it was already about 39 degrees Celsius just by


    feeling it with her hand. She quickly grabbed a thermometer and took her temperature again, which


    showed 39. 6 degrees Celsius.


    Averi became nervous at once, because if anything happened to Beata while staying with her, she


    might end up on River''s hit list for real this time.


    Bending down close to Beata''s ear, Averi whispered softly, "Beata, wake up! Let''s go see a doctor


    together since you are sick now." However, due to being delirious from feverishness already at this


    point of time, Beate couldn''t hear what Averi said clearly anymore.


    Looking at little red face of hers, which looked so ufortable, as well as hearing those murmurs


    Since they couldn''t go straight to hospital right now, Averi could only grab some antipyretic patches first


    for physical cooling purposes. However, this time, Beate''s fever came fast and furious without any sign


    of slowing down, despite using these patches.


    Feeling helpless after trying everything possible, Averi hesitated but eventually picked up her phone


    and called Kelvin. It wasn''t really appropriate timing given their current situation, but calling Aimee


    would be even more inappropriate since she was pregnant now and all decisions must be made based


    on prioritizing her health condition.

 Chapter 752 Lets Not Tire Her Out

    Chapter 752 Let''s Not Tire Her Out


    Chapter 752 Let''s Not Tire Her Out


    Kelvin didn''t answer immediately when Averi called him. She had tried three times before he finally


    answered. After listening carefully about what happened with Beata, Kelvin said, "Don''t worry too


    much. I''ll be there in half an hour or so. I will give Beata an antipyretic injection which will help bring


    down her temperature." Averi finally breathed a sigh of relief as her heart, which had been hanging in


    the air, finally settled down. Before Kelvin arrived, Averi didn''t just ignore Beata but focused on giving


    her a physical cooling treatment.


    Beata seemed to be in extreme difort and was muttering to herself while tears streamed down her


    face. She looked particrly pitiful.


    After some thought, Averi decided to grab Beata''s phone and unlock it with her fingerprint. She found


    River''s phone number and called him.


    River answered the phone quickly but his voice was hoarse, since he had probably just woken up from


    sleep. Averi took a deep breath before speaking, "Mr. Knight, hello. I''m Averi. Sorry for bothering you


    sote at night but Beata has a fever. Would you minding over?"


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment as River considered what she had said.


    It was understandable that receiving a call from a woman asking if he coulde overte at night


    would make anyone suspicious regardless of how reasonable her request may be.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Averi knew this too, but she couldn''t afford to worry about such things right now.


    Finally, River spoke up, but it was clear that he was trying hard to suppress his anger. "I''lle over."


    After hanging up the phone, Averi let out another sigh, knowing that trouble always seemed to find its


    way towards her no matter what she did or said.


    Kelvin arrived half an hourter along with Casey who couldn''t help but stare at Averi, due to how


    stunningly beautiful she looked - exactly Casey''s type of woman - an ice queen beauty!


    This wasn''t Casey''s first time meeting Averi though; however, this time, she felt even more excited


    because they were going over to see Beata together rather than just casually bumping into each other


    somewhere else like before.


    Although normally Casey wouldn''t have followed Kelvin if someone else asked him for help like this;


    knowing it was for Averi, which made all the difference.


    Now wasn''t really about admiring beauty anymore. They needed to check on Beata''s condition first.


    Averi led both Kelvin and Casey into the room where they checked on Beata''s temperature which had


    gone down slightly, thanks in part due Averi''s efforts earlier.


    Kelvin gave Beata an injection for fever reduction before leaving the room with Averi who was leading


    them out.


    "Don''t worry too much. She just caught a cold and her body is a bit weak. Just pay more attention in


    the future," Kelvin said.


    Averi nodded, feeling relieved with Kelvin''s words.


    "If you say so, then I feel much better," Averi replied.


    Kelvin chuckled and asked, "It''s rare to see you so nervous. Who is this little girl?"


    "A younger girl I just met who came to my house to y for the day and got sick. I feel guilty about it,"


    Averi exined.


    As they spoke, the doorbell rang.


    Averi''s nerves instantly tightened as she looked towards the door and took a deep breath before going


    to answer it.


    River stood at the door wearing a ck shirt with his sleeves rolled up, revealing his veins on his arms.


    Averi didn''t know why she focused on River''s veins, but it was like some kind of psychological


    suggestion that he was going to use violence against her. Those hands were likely going to break her


    neck soon enough.


    Although Averi only fell into this thought for a few seconds, she still shocked herself with such thoughts.


    She cleared her throat and stepped aside, saying, "Mr. Knight, pleasee in."


    River exuded an icy aura as he walked inside without being offered slippers by Averi, but that was


    because there were no men''s slippers avable at her ce anyway.


    Kelvin had also entered directly when he arrived earlier, while River made his way through the entrance


    hall where he saw Kelvin and Casey in the living room waiting for him


    "This is Kelvin. He''s a doctor who just gave Beata an injection for fever relief earlier today," Averi


    introduced them before introducing Casey as well who was Kelvin''s wife


    River nodded politely before asking Averi where their room was located. Then she led him there.


    In the living room, Casey poked Kelvin''s arm and said, "Isn''t he River? How did Averi know this guy?"


    Kelvin was also very shocked and had no idea what was going on.


    Kelvin didn''t know much about what River was like, and he had only scratched the surface.


    But he never thought Averi would be involved with River, no matter what he thought.


    In the bedroom.


    River walked to the bed and looked at Beata''s pale face.


    Averi stood behind him in a way she had never felt before.


    She wanted to say something, but she could not say anything to River.


    However, if she didn''t say anything, Averi felt even worse. So, Averi said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Knight, I didn''t


    take good care of Beata. I''m really sorry."


    River remained silent and didn''t even turn to give Averi a nce. Averi knew he was angry and not


    She didn''t say anything more and just lowered her eyshes. She felt truly sorry for Beata getting sick


    under her care.


    So when River spoke up finally, "Miss Knight, please pack up her things. I''ll take Beata home," she


    replied respectfully with, "Okay, Mr. Knight, please wait a moment."


    Averi turned around to pack her things, but heard Beata''s voice murmuring behind her, saying, "Not


    going home... I don''t want to go home..."


    River had already bent down softly, cooing at Beata and saying, "Beata, be good. You''re sick, so go


    back with me, okay?"


    "Wah wah wah... not going home..."Beata cried as if feeling wronged.


    Averi felt heartbroken listening to it all, and could only imagine how much worse it must have been for


    River.


    However, after thinking about it for a moment longer, she said to River, "Mr. Knight, since Beata has


    just started recovering from the fever, why don''t we wait until itspletely gone before heading back?


    It might be better not to stress or tire her out in this state."

 Chapter 753 Overly Nervous

    Chapter 753 Overly Nervous


    Chapter 753 Overly Nervous


    River looked up at Averi, trying to read the expression on her face.


    His own expression was far from pleasant while his eyes were icy cold.


    Apart from feeling bad about what happened with Beate, Averi had no other reason for guilt.


    She only felt pity towards the girl''s condition.


    Therefore, River saw sincerity in Averi''s gaze as well as remorse.


    He himself was extremely angry because his precious sister who he took great care of every time they


    were together suddenly fell ill like this.


    Beate may have been weaker than other girls, but never once did such an incident ur.


    This happened within one day of staying with Averi, which made him feel uneasy about leaving his


    sister alone again anytime soon.


    It was difficult to keep River from getting angry, but he managed to hold back his temper towards Averi.


    He knew that he couldn''t me her entirely for what had happened. If anyone was to be med, it was


    himself. He shouldn''t have agreed so quickly to Beata''s request to stay overnight at Averi''s ce.


    After a long silence, River finally spoke up, "Let''s wait until the fire dies down before we do anything."


    Averi breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn''t sure why she had been so tense earlier - it wasn''t fear of


    River exactly - but his words were like a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    "Mr. Knight," she said, "let Beata rest for now and you can go rx in the living room."


    River nodded in agreement; it wouldn''t be appropriate to disturb Beata any further when she was


    clearly feeling unwell.


    As they left the room and closed the door behind them with just a small gap left open, so they could


    hear any sounds from inside, Kelvin and Casey were still in the living room.


    River thanked Kelvin politely foring over sote at night, while Kelvin reassured him that Beata


    would recover after sleeping through the night.


    Kelvin looked at Averi curiously, as if asking what exactly had happened earlier, but Averi''s mind was


    too muddled right now to exin anything properly; all she could do was give him an apologetic look,


    promising an exnationter on when things calmed down.


    The atmosphere in the living room became heavy with tension as nobody spoke up or made any move.


    Casey whispered into Kelvin''s ear, asking if they should stay until morning or not.


    She can stay upte and she was happy to stay here, but the pressure of the River was too strong for


    her to ignore.


    Kelvin turned towards her and whispered back, "If you want to go back home, then let''s leave now."


    However, if she and Kelvin were to leave like this, Averi would be left alone to face the situation. Just


    the thought of it made Casey feel sorry for her.


    So Casey said, "Let''s stay with Averi."


    Kelvin squeezed Casey''s hand and his heart softened. His girl was really kind and cute.


    Averi could sense what Casey and Kelvin meant, even though they didn''t say it out loud. The fact that


    they hadn''t brought up leaving already spoke volumes.


    Averi felt grateful but also didn''t want them to suffer like this.


    Without considering River who was still there, Averi looked directly at Casey and said, "Casey, it''s


    gettingte now. Are you tired? Do you want to go sleep in the guest room or do you want Kelvin to


    take you back?"


    Casey''s heart skipped a beat instantly. Oh no! Even though Averi had an icy beauty face, she was so


    gentle!


    This gentle side of Averi made it impossible for her to let her face River alone.


    Feeling touched by what Averi said, while trying hard not show any emotion on her face or voice tone


    as much as possible, Casey shook her head vigorously while saying, "I''m not tired yet! Don''t worry


    about me too much! I can stay upte."


    Averi chuckled at how funny she sounded, then got up from where she sat before.


    She brought some snacks and drinks over for Casey, saying, "If you''re not going to sleep, then eat


    something instead."


    Upon seeing the snacks and drinks that were brought over by Averi, Casey burst intoughter, saying,


    "Are you trying make me fat?"


    Knowing that Casey was just joking around, Averi yed along seriously by exining, "These are all


    zero calories and zero fat snacks. So even if you eat a lot of them, they won''t make you gain weight."


    Half believing half doubting what Averi had just exined, Casey replied jokingly again, "Is that true?


    Then I should try eating more of these things. Then... but if I get fatter, remember that it''s your fault!"


    Averiughed before replying confidently, "Sure thing! If anything happenster on because of my


    advice, I''ll personally help train your abs until they be visible!"


    Hearing such words from Averi caused Casey''s eyes light up with excitement, but soon, she was


    shaking her head quickly.


    "No," she said. "Just thinking about it, I can already imagine how hard it will be. I like sweet, salty, sour


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    and spicy food, but I don''t like hardship."


    Casey spoke with a straight face, when she was really scared.


    Averi''s mood was relieved by Casey''s teasing.

 Chapter 754 Dont Be So Polite With Me

    Chapter 754 Don''t Be So Polite With Me


    Chapter 754 Don''t Be So Polite With Me


    Despite all their jokes, Averi never forgot about River who was still there with them.


    From River''s words, it seemed like he wasn''t ming her, but Averi knew that if it weren''t for her, Beata


    wouldn''t have stayed out overnight. Ultimately, the root cause was still herself.


    River could see what Averi was thinking. He finished the remaining half bottle of soda and crushed the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    can.


    "Miss Kight," he said. "Even if someone else were here today, this would have happened regardless.


    You don''t need to take responsibility for everything."


    Averi replied, "That may be true in theory, but in reality I do have some responsibility that cannot be


    denied. Mr. Knight, you don''t need to try and shift me away from me."


    "So are you trying to argue with me about who should take responsibility?" River felt a little helpless.


    He had never met a woman as stubborn as Averi before. It was as if she couldn''t rx until they had


    established who was superior.


    Averi pursed her lips and said, "That''s not what I meant. I just don''t want to easily absolve myself of


    any wrongdoing."


    She lifted her gaze and looked into River''s eyes with an obstinate expression that conveyed pure


    determination.


    Despite this disy of resolve from Averi though, River couldn''t help feeling resigned because of what


    she had said earlier.


    He looked at her for a long time before finally sighing, "Miss Knight ... You know how hard it is for me


    not to get angry at you right now? Earlier on the balcony when I smoked my cigarette... it took all my


    strength not to me you entirely for this situation."


    Once again his words left Averi stunned. She didn''t know how best to respond or react anymore


    Riverughed lightly when he saw the awkward look on her face and continued speaking, "You really


    leave me speechless sometimes."


    In response, Averi simply pursed her lips without saying anything further, while deep down inside, River


    himself felt bewildered by his own actions.


    He couldn''t understand why he was going through so much trouble justifying things on behalf of one


    woman or why he even took up such responsibilities in the first ce?


    When Averi called him earlier about Beata falling ill, River even contemted killing Averi out of anger.


    But now looking back at everything, his mind raced with regret.


    Why did he let Beata interact so closely with Averi? From day one, it would''ve been better if they''d


    never met each other.


    Then again, wouldn''t that make Beata unhappy?


    These thoughts swirled around his head endlessly, leaving him feeling more confused than ever before.


    River only cared about Beata''s safety and health. However, when Averi opened the door, River couldn''t


    bring himself to be angry with her after seeing her face. Especially since Beata''s condition had


    stabilized and was gradually improving, his anger had dissipated.


    He went out to the balcony to smoke, not intending to find a reason for Averi but rather trying to avoid


    getting mad at her.


    However, when Averi brought him soda water, he unconsciously found a reason.


    River couldn''t help but feel amused by how stubborn Averi was. She seemed determined to take


    responsibility for everything so that she could feel better emotionally.


    But for River, he really didn''t know what to do with her.


    Neither of them spoke and fell into silence instead. Actually, it wasn''t hot on the balcony. The evening


    breeze blew gently on their skin with a slight coolness.


    Averi was just worried about River''s emotions.


    After a long silence, Averi said, "Mr. Knight, I''ll go check on Beata."


    Then she turned around and went back into the living room where Kelvin and Casey were both looking


    at her in unison.


    They naturally heard everything that happened between her and River earlier. In fact, not only did River


    find it frustrating but even Kelvin found it very frustrating as well.


    Kelvin looked at Averi and said, "I forgot to tell you earlier that after giving Beata this fever-reducing


    injection, she might get thirsty easily tomorrow morning. So make sure you let her drink more water or


    else she''ll have a sore throat."


    Averi nodded then went into the kitchen where she boiled some hot water before mixing it with mineral


    water, until it reached an appropriate temperature.


    Then she went back into the room where Beata slept soundly without any means of drinking normally


    due to being asleep.


    Averi had no choice but use cotton swabs dipped in water, then moistened Beata''s lips repeatedly.


    She also brought straws, hoping that there would be an opportunity for Beata herself to drink some


    fluids voluntarily, which proved difficult indeed!


    To prevent any difort from arising in Beata''s throat tomorrow morning due dehydration tonight,


    Averi kept using cotton swabs throughout night, keeping her lips moistened continuously.


    Casey asionally came in helping out untilter half of night when they became too tired.


    Eventually, Casey fell asleep in guestroom.


    After daybreak, Kelvin came over to check on Beata again and confirmed that her temperature had


    He said, "When she wakes up, give her something soft and easy to digest to eat. Then take the


    medicine to strengthen her. She will be fine."


    Averi nodded and thanked Kelvin for his hard work throughout the night.


    "Don''t be so polite with me," Kelvin said. "I''ll go make breakfast." Averi nodded in agreement without


    being overly polite.

 Chapter 755 How Happy That Must Be

    Chapter 755 How Happy That Must Be


    Chapter 755 How Happy That Must Be


    Around seven o''clock, Beata woke up groggily with her eyes still closed, muttering about being thirsty.


    Averi quickly helped her sit up and handed her a ss of water.


    Beata gulped down a big mouthful before finally waking up fully.


    The after-effects of the fever made every part of her body feel sore as hell.


    Looking at Averi suspiciously, Beata asked, "Averi, what''s wrong with me? Why do I feel like I''ve been


    run over by a car?"


    "You had a feverst night," replied Averi. "Are you feeling any difort anywhere else? The doctor


    is outside. I''ll call him in."


    Beata wrinkled her brow in confusion since she couldn''t understand how she could have gotten sick all


    of sudden.


    Apologetically, she was stroking Beata''s head gently while saying sorry for not taking better care of her


    earlier when she got sick at her ce yesterday.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was due to her sleeping on the sofa under an air conditioner which caused coldness herself.


    "It''s not your fault," protested Beata immediately upon hearing this from Averi who was pretty cute yet


    smart and gentle woman.


    She always took care of others around her.


    "Rest here for a bit longer. I''ll call your brother in," added Averi, while reassuringly patting on top of her


    head softly as if tryingforting her.


    Upon hearing this news though from Averi about having called Brother over already - it seemed like


    everything suddenly changed within Beata''s mind as if some kind fear or anxiety gripped tightly onto


    her heart.


    It was making her hard to breathe properly anymore, let alone think straight anymore either!


    This meant that it wouldn''t be so easy for her toe over and hang out at Averi''s house anymore.


    Beata looked at Averi with a pitiful expression and said, "Averi, you should have kept it a secret from


    my brother."


    Averi chuckled, knowing what she was worried about.


    "Don''t worry," she said. "If your brother doesn''t let youe over to y with the cats, I''ll sneak you


    out."


    Averi was just trying tofort Beata with those words, butpletely forgot that River was in the


    house and free to move around.


    As luck would have it, River walked in just as Averi spoke those words.


    A sneeringugh echoed behind her as River heard what she had said. Alongside that sound came


    Beata''s timid voice saying "River."


    Gone were the days of being spoiled; Beata now resembled like a scared little rabbit.


    She looked pitifully at River, already bracing herself for the storm ahead.


    However, what surprised Beata greatly was when she heard him say, "Miss Knight, you needn''t go


    through all this trouble."


    When River walked in earlier and heard everything they were saying, Averi had tensed uppletely.


    She thought maybe this time she had really signed her own death warrant by speaking so recklessly.


    Now not only did he hear everything clearly but he also responded calmly?


    This made Averi wonder how exactly would her short life end?


    River''s words caught her off guard though; making her stare at him suspiciously while trying to judge


    his expression - how serious he sounded or if he was just talking casually without meaning anything by


    it.


    River met her gaze, then gave a low chuckle before saying, "This little girl will definitely find ways to


    Hearing this made Beata instinctively shrink back again - realizing that whatever thoughts or feelings


    were going through her minds could easily be seen by her brother!


    But after being scared for a moment or two, something else dawned on Beata - there seemed like there


    might be something happening between Averi and River after all...


    She wasn''t sure if she was reading too much into things or seeing things wrong ... but why did River


    look different when looking at Averi? It made no sense!


    Beata wasn''t sure if these thoughts were correct, but once again feeling brave enough, asking, "River,


    does that mean you won''t pay attention to me anymore?"


    River was only mildly amused by Beata''s tone of voice, and she was about to push his luck.


    He said, "Will I?"


    Can''t he know his sister well?


    His sister was so stubborn, but if he really used a strong means, she will fight with him to the end.


    Then, as her brother, he won''t have much to lose.


    Beata smiled and said, "River, how did you suddenly be so nice?"


    River gave Beata a look. Sure enough, she became arrogant.


    In fact, the reason why River did not stop Beata from getting close to Averi was actually Averi.


    Last night, he saw how Averi took care of Beata meticulously.


    Even though, River would think more about whether Averi did it on purpose to show him.


    However, Averi''s eyes were so clean and open that he couldn''t find any point where he could doubt


    Averi.


    River knew that it was very arbitrary and irrational for him to conclude that Averi had no intentions.


    However, why was he not clear? He concluded that Averi had a n.


    So, afterst night, River decided that he would not intervene in the affairs between Averi and Beata.


    Since Beata liked Averi so much, he could do as she wished.


    If Averi was really brave enough to hurt Beata, he will naturally ask her to pay the price.


    So, now, he will not forcefully take Beata back, nor will he put Beata under custody, making her have to


    cut off contact with Averi.


    Beata was unaware of her brother''s schemes.


    She just felt very happy now.


    She hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Her brother was indeed the best brother in the world.


    Of course, her Averi was also the best Averi in the world.


    Beata''s eyeballs rolled, and the previous thoughts became more and more intense.


    If she could really get what she wanted and see the result she wanted, how happy she would be.

 Chapter 756 Do I Have To Eat

    Chapter 756 Do I Have To Eat


    Chapter 756 Do I Have To Eat


    Everyone went to the dinning room for breakfast, and Casey was also called up by Kelvin.


    She yawned repeatedly and leaned on Kelvin''s shoulder, lookingpletely unenergetic.


    Among this group of people, Beata was probably the most energetic with the best appetite.


    Although Kelvin suggested that she should eat something soft and easy to digest, like porridge, Beata


    couldn''t resist the delicious smell of Kelvin''s egg pancake and couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    She stared at it for a long time before finally giving in and asking for a piece.


    After getting permission from Kelvin, Beata happily ate a piece.


    However, once she had one bite, she wanted another one right away.


    So she kept requesting more until after eating four pieces when she asked for a fifth one that Doctor


    Kelvin finally said, "You are still recovering as a patient. Eating so much is not good for your recovery."


    Beata''s fork reaching out towards the egg pancake was abruptly stopped by his words, which made her


    cheeks puff up pitifully while she was pouting, "But shouldn''t I eat more to recover my strength? Why


    can''t I eat?"


    Kelvin smiled wryly. He seemed like an evil person now in her eyes.


    "It would be better if you finish your breakfast, then slept longer afterwards. Because eating too much


    will make you unable to sleep."


    Beata pouted again but knew deep down that being obedient would be best at this point, since her


    stomach already felt bloated from overeating without realizing it earlier.


    Kelvin naturally saw what happened with Beata''s stomach difort, so he looked helplessly at Averi


    and asked, "Do you have any indigestion tablets at home?"


    Averi just looked back nkly as if wondering who could possibly need them since they never ate


    enough food to cause indigestion.


    Casey couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Sheughed out loud and had never met such an adorable girl who could eat herself into needing


    indigestion tablets before!


    Poor little thing must feel embarrassed now especially since Doctor Kelvin seemed so sharp about


    noticing everything!


    Didn''t she care about her dignity?


    Beata buried herself in Averi''s arms, pouting and clearly feeling wronged.


    "Good girl, I''ll order takeout," Averi said, unable to hide her amusement.


    Beata was so embarrassed that she wanted to die.


    She had never felt this humiliated before in her life.


    Averi really did order takeout for Beata. Under the gaze of everyone present, Beata obediently took an


    indigestion tablet and then disappeared into the room with five cats withouting out again.


    Casey suddenly became worried and turned to Kelvin. "Did we go too far?" she asked.


    Kelvin rubbed Casey''s head reassuringly. "So our best bet is to leave quickly," he said.


    Casey was surprised by Kelvin''s suggestion but couldn''t help agreeing with him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After finishing breakfast, they left Averi''s house at lightning speed as if there were something terrifying


    inside it - which wasn''t entirely untrue since River was still there.


    Averi didn''t know what to do next since she couldn''t just kick River out after inviting him over


    impulsivelyst night.


    She regretted it a little now but decided to check on Beata instead of worrying about River for the


    moment.


    As soon as she stood up, however, River stopped her and said, "Miss Knight, I have a meetingter, so


    please take care of Beata for me."


    Averi nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr Knight. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    River left without saying anything else while Averi went back inside where Beata finally emerged from


    the room holding the silver shaded cat.


    The cat looked like it was about ready to lose its mind from being cooped up all night long along with


    four other cats because River hated animals.


    The silver shaded cat was carried out and immediately started meowing at Averi.


    Beata looked around the room, making sure her brother wasn''t there, and then smiled with relief.


    "Is my brother really gone? He''s not just hiding somewhere, right?" Beata still couldn''t believe it.


    Averi chuckled and nodded. "Yes, he''s gone. He wanted you to rest here."


    Beata bounced over to Averi and hugged her arm excitedly. "Yay! My brother is now a divine being!"


    Averiughed at Beata''s exaggerated reaction and rubbed her head affectionately. "Now go get some


    rest."


    "I will! I''ll be good," Beata promised.


    Averi was also exhausted and yawned before suggesting they sleep in separate rooms for the night.


    "Why?" Beata pouted cutely at Averi with puppy dog eyes.


    "Are you trying to avoid me? Dr. Prince said I''m better now, plus my fever isn''t contagious."


    "I just want you to have a good night''s sleep," Averi reassured her gently.


    "But I didn''t get to sleep with youst night," Beatained pitifully.


    Feeling sorry for her, Averi gave in and said, "Okay fine, we can share a room tonight but take your


    medicine first."


    Although she had already taken an indigestion tablet earlier on that day, Beata still felt bloated in the


    stomach, so she didn''t want anything else going into it again anytime soon.


    She looked up at Averi with pleading eyes asking if she really had to take more medicine.

 Chapter 757 Here To Stay

    Chapter 757 Here To Stay


    Chapter 757 Here To Stay


    Averi knew that when Beata was acting cute, she could make people feel soft-hearted towards her.


    Beate was quite skilled.


    However, for the sake of Beata''s health, even though she wanted nothing more than indulging Beata''s


    request, she stood firm, saying "Yes, you must take your medicine."


    Beate pouted sadly, realizing that this time Averi wouldn''t give into any of hers requests.


    Beata couldn''t dissuade Averi after all, and could only obediently put the pill into her mouth.


    Averi prepared arge ss of water for her, and Beata just took a sip.


    After swallowing the pill down, she refused to drink any more.


    Averi was helpless, but in the end she didn''t force her.


    She asked, "Stomach still not feeling well? Do you want to take another indigestion tablet?"


    Beata shook her head and said, "No need, no need."


    In her whole life, she never wanted to hear the words "indigestion tablet" again.


    She was simply ashamed.


    She was so greedy that she needed to eat this thing. What could be more embarrassing than this?


    However, there was one thing to say that the pancake made by Kelvin was really delicious.


    Seeing that Beata finished taking the medicine, Averi went back to the room to catch up on sleep with


    her.


    Actually, Beata couldn''t sleep right now.


    However, she also knew that Averi took care of her all night, so she was very touched and also sorry.


    Since she and her elder brother were the only ones left in the family, only her brother had taken care of


    her like this.


    This was the first time that Beata was taken care of by others like this.


    In Beata''s heart, shepletely regarded Averi as her family and rtive.


    Even though she was little bit selfish and hoped to have a development that will make her happy.


    However, for Beata, the most important thing was that she wanted Averi to be happy.


    As for the result she expected, Beata actually didn''t dare to think about it.


    It was because her brother was a bad guy.


    She didn''t know if her brother embarrassed Averi when he found out she was sickst night.


    Beata was lying on the bed, motionless, but her eyes were open, staring at the ceiling and lost in her


    own thoughts.


    Averi seemed to be extremely tired, and told Beata that she can wake her up if she needed anything


    and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Beata was afraid of waking Averi up, so she never dared to make any big moves.


    She yed her fingers, thinking about how she could get what she wanted without making things too


    embarrassing.


    However, Beata, who had no such experience, could only draw one conclusion.


    This kind of thing depended on fate.


    Whether she can have that kind of fate was really not certain.


    The sound of Averi''s shallow breathing came from the room, and it was certain that she was really


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    asleep.


    Beata didn''t know if it was Averi or the effect of the medicine, so drowsiness also swept over her, and


    she fell asleep after a while.


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, there was a wedding.


    The main characters were the two people she cared about most.


    Beata cried andughed at the wedding, feeling truly happy.


    She couldn''t describe the feeling - it was like going through a long century before reaching that ending.


    Beata was awakened by a ringing phone.


    She quickly opened her eyes and reached for her phone, hanging up on the call immediately. Then she


    nervously looked at Averi to make sure she wasn''t disturbed before getting out of bed quietly to answer


    the call.


    It was River calling, naturally asking when she would being home.


    But Beata didn''t want to go home so soon - besides, Averi hadn''t even woken up yet! She couldn''t just


    sneak away while Averi slept. That would be weird.


    River was left speechless by Beata''s reasoning but asked if she was hungry anyway.


    Beata wasn''t hungry at all. In fact, she felt full, but then had an idea, "River," she said with a smile, "I''m


    actually a little hungry now... could you bring me some food from the Autumn Petal?"


    River''s expression must have been priceless because even without seeing him right now, Beata could


    imagine it perfectly well.


    But still... she pushed her luck, "You don''t have toe right away though! Averi might not wake up for


    another couple hours or so... why don''t youeter? We can all eat together."


    River had no words left for his sister''s antics but knew he couldn''t help spoiling her anyway, "Wait for


    me," he said before hanging up.


    Beata copsed onto the couch withughter as soon as they hung up. How clever!


    Of course, this was as far as Beata could take things ¨C anything more obvious than this would be too


    risky for her liking!


    Otherwise, she was certain that once her brother caught on to something, he would find a way to skin


    her alive.


    No matter how brave Beata was, she still feared her brother.


    This was a long-standing struggle and she wasn''t in a rush to deal with it right now.


    For the time being, with no external enemies present, Beata thought it best to adopt a conciliatory


    policy and take things slow.


    Beata estimated that Averi would wake up in another two or three hours.


    It was all due to herck of understanding of Averi that led to this misunderstanding.


    In fact, Averi slept straight through until nightfall.


    River didn''t show up until two and a half hours after hanging up the phone call.


    To make matters worse, he ended up waiting for over three more hours after arriving.


    Beata sat on the couch watching her phone while asionally stealing nces at River.


    "River," Beata said suddenly, "you don''t actually have to wait for Averi to wake up with me. We can eat


    by ourselves when she does."


    River couldn''t help butugh at what Beata said as he leaned back against the couch armrests and


    tapped his fingers lightly against them.


    "Howe? Are you nning on staying here tonight?" River asked teasingly.


    "Is that not okay?" Beata asked tentatively.


    River gave Beata an expression which meant "don''t push your luck."


    "River," Beata wrinkled her nose slightly. "there''s really no difference between staying one more night


    or leaving early tomorrow morning. There''s no need for you be so harsh."


    "I''m being harsh? Do you want me treat you like royalty instead?" River replied sarcastically.


    "Be careful not get too full of yourself."


    It had been at least twenty years since River had been this patient and good-tempered towards anyone


    else before.


    After thinking about it some more though, River realized he''d already spoiled his sister too much this


    time around.


    He didn''t want any further challenges from her either.


    Beata sighed inwardly, knowing full well how far she could push him without going too far.


    She muttered under breath. "But there really isn''t any difference."


    She''d been sick yesterday but River hadn''t even bothered carrying her home.


    Now that she was feeling better today, it wasn''t like she would fall ill again anytime soon.


    What was there left to worry about?


    With just one nce, River knew exactly what his sister was thinking.


    He couldn''t be bothered saying anything else.


    The girl had clearly lost all sense of reason and seemed convinced this ce was the only option left


    for her anyway.

 Chapter 758 She Hasnt Woken Up Yet

    Chapter 758 She Hasn''t Woken Up Yet


    Chapter 758 She Hasn''t Woken Up Yet


    She knew when to stop and not push things too far.


    Some things just couldn''t be ignored. So Beata continued watching her phone, scrolling through Averi''s


    Twitter feed. But as she dug deeper, she stumbled upon something big.


    It turned out that the breakfast ce River took her to yesterday morning was the same one Averi had


    tweeted aboutst week.


    Beata remembered seeing it before but didn''t pay much attention at the time.


    Now, holding her phone tightly in hand, she nced over at River and wondered if he had seen the


    tweet too.


    When he caught her staring, Beata quickly looked away and pretended to focus on her phone again.


    But once a seed of doubt was nted in her mind, it grew into an unbearable feeling that needed


    immediate answers.


    Beata wasn''t good at keeping secrets anyway and wanted to know what was going on right away.


    Unable to control herself any longer, she handed River her phone and said, "River, do you need to


    exin something?"


    River scanned through Averi''s tweet on Beata''s phone before asking, "What do you want me to


    exin?"


    Beata was furious with his nonchnt attitude but still tried asking him directly, "Did you check Averi''s


    Twitter? Is that why we went there for breakfast?"


    Of course River wouldn''t admit it.


    Such a thing would be ridiculous for him even if it were true.


    Seeing his silence only confirmed what Beata already suspected - he wasn''t going to confess anytime


    soon.


    But regardless of whether or not River admitted anything or not didn''t matter anymore.


    Beata had made up her mind about what happened based on what she saw online.


    She said, "River, I never would have thought that you were so sneaky. You secretly checked Averi''s


    Twitter and brought your cute little sister to breakfast. So tell me, do you just want to try the buns at that


    restaurant or do you want to run into Averi?"


    River remained silent.


    Although Beata was his beloved little sister, he really wanted to hit her in this moment.


    Why couldn''t she just keep her mouth shut?


    Beata noticed the dangerous aura emanating from River but she wasn''t afraid.


    After all, it was River who had been caught red-handed.


    She almost burst outughing at how ridiculous the situation was.


    With a sly grin on her face, Beata leaned in close to River and said teasingly, "River, what''s wrong with


    you? What are you really trying to do? Can''t you give your cute little sister a reasonable exnation?"


    Surprisingly enough, River wasn''t angry anymore.


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at Beata calmly before asking, "So what answer are you looking


    for?"


    Beata choked up for a moment and almost blurted out that she wanted them to date each other but


    when she met his gaze full of danger, she chickened out.


    Pouting slightly, Beata replied, "Why are you asking me? We''re talking about your business here. Don''t


    change the subject."


    River could see through her nervousness and remembered some of her previous actions which led him


    to guess what was going through her mind without having to ask any further questions.


    He found it both amusing and helpless that his little sister would even consider such things about him.


    He wondered how he appeared in Beata''s eyes for her even think about such matters.


    Suddenly curious as ever before, River wanted know whether or not Beata actually liked Averi or if


    there were ulterior motives behind it all.


    It was ironic because he had always been wary of Averi using their rtionship with each other for


    personal gain but now it seemed like someone else had their own agenda - his very younger sibling!


    Was there anything more absurd than this situation right now?


    River was beyond speechless.


    Beata, still feeling guilty, didn''t notice that River had seen through all of her little schemes and thoughts.


    She pretended to take a deep breath and coughed lightly before saying, "River, if you have any ideas


    or thoughts, you can tell me. I''m your sister after all and I''ll always be on your side."


    Although Beata didn''t dare to reveal her own thoughts to River, it didn''t stop her from trying to peek into


    his mind.


    If they could work together as a team, then she could be the perfect assistant for him.


    With such a powerful ally by his side, how could he not need her help?


    However, it turned out that River really didn''t need her at all.


    River said bluntly, "Just mind your own business. My affairs are none of your concern."


    Beata was speechless.


    Hmph! She refused to believe that she wouldn''t be needed by her arrogant brother when he finally


    asked for help.


    She wanted to see how he would win over Averi with such an unpleasant personality.


    Beata raised her chin slightly and snorted softly.


    They would just have to wait and see.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sitting back on the couch again made Beata feel like she was floating on cloud nine.


    She felt like in a past life she must have been an angel loved by everyone. Otherwise why would


    everything seem so easy this time around?


    She was thrilled at the idea of having Averi be her sister-inw because if Averi started dating


    River, then it meant that he really did have feelings for her - even though he stubbornly refused to admit


    it!


    Of course there was also the possibility that Averi wasn''t interested in him at all but regardless of what


    happened next.


    Beata''s heart swelled with joy just thinking about it.


    Beaming with excitement while holding onto her phone tightly in both hands, Beata couldn''t resist


    wondering what might be wrong with Averi? It was already 7 pm yet she still hadn''t woken up!

 Chapter 759 Determined To Get To The Bottom Of This

    Chapter 759 Determined To Get To The Bottom Of This


    Chapter 759 Determined To Get To The Bottom Of This


    After some hesitation, Beata decided to go check on Averi''s condition in their room.


    She had already slept for twelve or thirteen hours straight, which seemed unusual even for someone


    who liked sleeping as much as Averi did.


    Walking over towards the window sill, Beata hesitated briefly before calling out softly, "Averi... Averi¡­


    wake up."


    If Averi continued to sleep like this, Beata was worried that something would go wrong.


    Averi clearly hadn''t woken up yet and rolled over, wanting to continue sleeping.


    Beata felt that this couldn''t go on any longer. So she decided that no matter what, she had to wake


    Averi up.


    "Averi, Averi, there''s a flood! If you don''t get up soon, your house will be flooded!" Beata eximed.


    However, Averi ignored her.


    "Averi, Averi! Five cats ran out of the house!" Beata said urgently.


    Still no response from Averi.


    "Averi! My stomach hurts so much," Beata cried out in a trembling voice as if in real pain.


    Finally, there was some reaction from Averi. She opened her eyes and looked at Beata groggily for a


    while before remembering that they were sleeping together and that Beata was sick.


    Averi sat up suddenly and rubbed her eyes before asking, "Beata? Are you okay? Where does it hurt?"


    Beata immediately straightened herself up and spoke normally again, "Averi, I''m fine. It''s just really


    hard to wake you up."


    Averi knew she must have been in deep sleep after staying awake all night long. Feeling embarrassed


    about it, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry about that, Beata. I always have trouble waking up when I


    sleep."


    Beata expressed surprise, saying, "Averi! You''ve slept for twelve or thirteen hours already. Doesn''t your


    head hurt?"


    Averi shook her head saying, "The longest time I''ve ever slept is twenty-three hours."


    This shocked Beata beyond words. How could anyone possibly sleep so much?


    "Are you scared?" asked Averi who was now fully awake with clear mind


    At this point, Beata wasn''t worried anymore but hungry instead. She replied saying, "I''m good now,


    Averi. Healthy as can be. But, honestly speaking, I am quite hungry."


    Feeling apologetic once again, Averi offered, "I''m sorry, Beata. Do you want me to order food or we can


    go outside? Just give me a minute while I change my clothes."


    "No, my brother is here, and the food has already been brought." Beata said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Averi''s body froze, and after a while, she looked at Beata suspiciously, and asked uncertainly, "Is your


    brother here?"


    "Yes, he came here in the afternoon. I was nning to have dinner in the afternoon, but I didn''t expect


    that you would sleep until now." Beata said.


    Averi really didn''t know how to react.


    At this moment, she was like a child who was at a loss, not knowing whether she should go out or not.


    He came in the afternoon, and it was three or four hours he had waited after she woke up.


    Averi felt ashamed of herself.


    Beata was very happy, held Averi''s hand, and said, "Averi, let''s go out to eat, but it may need to be


    heated. I don''t know how to do it."


    Averi said, "I''ll do it. Can you go out to apany your brother first? I''lle over after changing


    clothes."


    Beata nodded, and went out obediently.


    After Beata left the room, Averi fell down on the bed.


    What was the matter?


    Why can''t she understand the current development?


    Averi really wanted to cry.


    How could there be such a shameful thing.


    However, Averi didn''t dy, took a few deep breaths, washed her face, tied her hair in a bun, changed


    into decent clothes, and left the room.


    However, she still overestimated herself after all, and Averi almost turned around and went back into


    the room when she met River''s gaze.


    Because, she clearly saw the banter in River''s eyes.


    Averi allowed herself to ignore River''s gaze, and said with a generous smile, "I''m going to heat up the


    food. Mr. Knight, just wait a moment."


    Beata happily followed Averi, and apanied her to the kitchen.


    After heating up the meals one by one, the three of them sat at the dining table and began to eat.


    Averi was so focused on eating that she didn''t give River a look at all.


    Beata looked at River, then at Averi, finally, couldn''t help biting the fork, and said, "Averi, you call me


    Beata, so close. Why do you call my brother Mr. Knight, so distant. Sounds strange."


    Averi was speechless.


    Now she seriously felt that Beata was not cute at all.


    River was also very speechless about his sister''s words.


    However, he was very curious about how Averi would respond.


    Feeling the two pairs of eyes on her face, Averi knew she couldn''t avoid the question.


    She swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at Beata, saying, "But originally I was only close to


    you, Beata."


    Beata pouted and seemed very disappointed.


    She said, "But Averi, I consider you as family. Like my own sister. Isn''t it strange that my real brother


    and sister don''t know each other well?"


    Both Averi and River were struck dumb.


    Averi really wanted to shut Beata''s mouth.


    She picked up a piece of broli and put it in Beata''s bowl, saying," Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat first


    okay?"


    This way of changing the subject was so clumsy that Averi heard Riverugh unreservedly.


    Averi didn''t know what to say now.


    It was really hard for her to control her temper now.


    If this went on any longer, she might just flip the table over.


    However, River seemed unaware of Averi''s mood. He took a sip of juice then said," What Beata said is


    right. Since we''ve all be friends, it is strange to call each other Mr. or Miss."


    A fake smile appeared on Averi''s face as she looked at River with an expression that seemed to say:


    Can you please shut up? Mr. Knight!


    River raised his eyebrows slightly towards Averi, indicating he intended to continue with this topic until


    its conclusion.

 Chapter 760 Is Averi Compatible With Our Family Atmosphere?

    Chapter 760 Is Averi Compatible With Our Family Atmosphere?


    Chapter 760 Is Averi Compatible With Our Family Atmosphere?


    Averi felt helpless at this point. She was outnumbered. Although there were only two people against


    one person, she still had never been so alone before.


    Unable to describe how she felt at this moment, Averi could only try changing the subject, but facing


    the Knight family siblings proved difficult for her.


    Without any options left, Averi could only resort to asking Beata," So what do you want me call your


    brother?"


    Beata tilted her head and thought for a moment. If they called each other brother and sister, she would


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    truly be like her sister.


    That wouldn''t do.


    Although she didn''t have any sisters herself and having a sister wasn''t important, not having a sister-in-


    Therefore, no matter what happened, Beata believed that she must nip this in bud.


    Beata said, "When outsiders address him, they call him Mr. Knight, but for those who are close to him


    like my brother''s friends, they call him River. Averi, since you''re also one of my brother''s close people,


    why don''t you call him River too?"


    Averi was at a loss for words. When did she be one of River''s close people? Can this girl stop


    talking nonsense?


    If it weren''t for his strong self-control, River would have burst outughing by now.


    He really wanted tough out loud, but knew that if he did so and annoyed Averi in the process, they


    would both be kicked out.


    River kept hisughter under control and fixed his gaze on Averi''s face instead.


    He could see her changing expressions clearly and knew that if Averi didn''t think she couldn''t take on


    both himself and Beata alone earlier on when provoked by her sister''s antics, she would have already


    hit her by now.


    Averi''s expression was so amusing that even though he tried hard not tough aloud anymore, the


    corners of his mouth still curved upwards slightly.


    Averi caught sight of the smile on River''s face from the corner of her eye, but felt like crying instead,


    because at this moment, she felt as helpless as amb waiting to be ughtered.


    She had no fighting power left in her, except an appetite which made her grab a piece of pork rib,


    without caring about appearances or manners anymore.


    Beata continued staring at Averi with hopefulness in her eyes, asking, "Averi, what do you think? Isn''t


    calling River more friendly?"


    Averi sighed heavily before replying, "As long as it makes you happy." The pork rib in hand no longer


    tasted good after all these shenanigans with Beata today!


    She even thought about hitting Beata over the head with it!


    Beaming with satisfaction, despite not hearing what she wanted from Averi directly, Beata happily


    focused on eating obediently without causing any further trouble during dinner time.


    That made everything seem surreal for poor exhausted-looking Avarie who slumped onto the couch


    afterwards wondering how things got soplicated tonight.


    She wasn''t stupid, so she naturally understood the meaning behind Beata''s words.


    However, this situation was trulyughable and ridiculous.


    No matter how she looked at it, there was no way that she and River could develop in that direction.


    Beata was really a strange girl who seemed to be thinking about something else entirely.


    On the other side of things, Beata and River left Averi''s house.


    Beata obediently sat in the passenger seat and turned her head towards River to seek praise.


    "River, was I good today?" Beata asked with a smile.


    She was an excellent little helper. There were no better sisters than her.


    River felt speechless beyond belief.


    He realized that even though Beata had be a sessful novelist, she still remained just a child at


    heart where everything seemed simple without anyplexity whatsoever.


    But in reality, many things were not as straightforward as they appeared to be.


    From River''s perspective, even if he had something going on with Averi before today, when it came


    time for him to think about what he wanted from their rtionship now after being stirred up by his


    sister like this, it became impossible for anything serious or long-term between them anymore.


    However, originally speaking, he never intended for anything more than indulging his sister''s whimsical


    behavior anyway.


    Now that she had caused trouble herself though, he would wait until the day when she realized her


    mistake before considering himself useless as an older brother.


    So right now when faced with such an arrogant appearance from his sister, River still cooperated very


    well by saying, "Great!"


    Beata immediately smiled happily while leaning back against the chairback and chattering away non-


    stop, "River! Let me tell you! Averi is my destined sister-inw! The first time I saw her, I liked her so


    much! You know how important eye contact is between people? It''s such a rare thing to meet someone


    who has such great chemistry with you like we do. And Averi is also so beautiful and gentle too! You


    can''t miss out on someone like that."


    River was speechless.


    His brain already started hurting slightly from listening too much nonsense from his younger sibling.


    However, one thing he did admit wholeheartedly was that Averi was indeed very beautiful ¨C extremely


    beautiful even!


    But then again, there were plenty of pretty people out there in the world. If judging solely based on


    looks alone could determine whether someone should be his wife or not, that would be too


    arbitrary of an assumption to make.


    River said, "Beata, let me ask you something. If you meet a woman who is even more beautiful than


    Averi, would you still think the same way?"


    Beata looked at River in shock for a moment before asking, "River, do you really think that I only see


    Averi as my future sister-inw because of her look?"


    River didn''t say anything but his meaning was clear.


    Beata immediately frowned and said disapprovingly, "River, how can you be so shallow?"


    River remained silent.


    Who was the one being shallow here? Beata wondered. Why did she have to defend herself like this?


    She continued to speak with conviction, "There are so many beautiful women in this world. I don''t just


    like anyone based on their looks alone. Besides if it''s just about looks then I should be looking at


    female celebrities instead."


    River chuckled and asked her how she determined that Averi was suitable for him.


    "I just have a feeling," Beata replied confidently.


    She looked at River seriously and said, "Don''t you feel that Averi''s aura matches ours perfectly?"

 Chapter 761 Can You Admit It?

    Chapter 761 Can You Admit It?


    Chapter 761 Can You Admit It?


    For a moment, River paused while holding onto the steering wheel of the car.


    He found his sister''s words confusing but he knew he wasn''t opposed to them either.


    However, he decided not to engage in further conversation with Beata about this topic anymore, since


    she had been acting crazy these past few days already.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He didn''t want her getting any wilder ideas, if he were to reveal his thoughts on the matter now.


    After waiting for some time without receiving an answer from her brother, Beata hesitated before


    deciding not to say anything else either.


    She knew very well what kind of temper her brother had and didn''t want him getting angry with her over


    something trivial like this.


    As long as River didn''t interfere with their friendship or prevent them from hanging out together,


    everything will be fine.


    *


    Casey slept all day until afternoon when Kelvin came into the room and sat down beside the bed. He


    reached out and patted Casey''s head, saying, "Grandpa wants us home for dinner tonight. Get up and


    get ready. We''ll leave soon."


    Still groggy from sleep, Casey asked curiously, "Did Grandpa mention anything important?"


    She feltzy today and wasn''t sure if she wanted to go back home yet.


    Kelvin replied, "Nope."


    Casey pouted and obediently got up from the bed, but wrapped her arms around Kelvin''s neck and


    said, "Can you carry me to wash my face?"


    "Sure." Kelvin smirked and lifted Casey up.


    He walked towards the bathroom and ced Casey beside the basin.


    Casey swung her legs as Kelvin used a towel to wipe her face clean. She felt much better now.


    Suddenly, she remembered something that happened at Averi''s house and asked curiously, "Kelvin, do


    you think Averi is dating River?"


    "Why do you say that?" Kelvin replied with helplessness in his voice.


    "You have to trust a woman''s intuition. I just feel like there''s something weird between them," Casey


    exined.


    Kelvin put the towel back down and said, "From what I can see, it seems like you don''t want them


    together."


    Casey continued swinging her legs as she spoke. "River seems like a dangerous guy. Even though I''ve


    never met him before, I''ve heard some not-so-good things about him."


    She believed that being with someone like River would be very risky for Averi whom she liked very


    much.


    However, after expressing herself out loud, Casey immediately denied her own thoughts by saying,


    "But this is just my own opinion. Maybe they are actually perfect for each other."


    Kelvin chuckled at Casey''s words, then picked her up while saying, "You worry too much! Averi isn''t


    impulsive. If she decides to be with him, then it must be because she has thought it through."


    Casey smiled mischievously when hearing this statement, then wrapped an arm around Kelvin''s neck


    while teasingly saying, "You really understand women well."


    Kelvin rolled his eyes yfully before tapping Casey''s forehead lightly while asking, "Are you trying to


    stir things up?"


    Casey giggled before responding by wrapping both of her arms around his neck again while saying,


    "No way! How could someone as well-behaved as me cause trouble?"


    Although there was indeed a small part of herself that had such thoughts earlier on, could she admit it?


    Impossible!

 Chapter 762 Grandpa Worries About You Too

    Chapter 762 Grandpa Worries About You Too


    Chapter 762 Grandpa Worries About You Too


    Hayden Mansion.


    Camdyn called everyone back today without any particr reason, except for feeling sad about Mika


    and Ash''s bird flying away which they had gifted him earlier on.


    He wanted all these kids back, so he wouldn''t feel lonely anymore.


    After Mika and Ash found out about the situation, they wanted to send their pet bird that they were


    currently taking care of to Camdyn.


    However, Camdyn refused and insisted on only wanting his original bird back.


    He had developed a real emotional attachment to it after taking care of it for so long.


    When Casey and Kelvin returned home, they saw Camdyn sitting on the couch looking sad, pulling at


    bby''s fur while sighing heavily.


    Casey walked over to him and took his arm gently, saying, "Grandpa, why are you so unhappy? Let me


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cheer you up."


    Camdyn looked at Casey briefly before letting out another deep sigh.


    "Where do you think my stupid bird could have gone? It can''t eat or sleep well outside and if it runs into


    something stronger than itself, it''ll just get bullied," he said.


    Casey couldn''t understand why her grandfather was so upset over a bird, but she was also at a loss as


    to what she could do about it.


    She felt worried about her grandfather who seemed like such a child in this moment.


    Suddenly feeling overwhelmed with sadness herself, Casey didn''t know what to do next. Her usually


    strong-willed grandfather seemed suddenly frail in her eyes.


    Tears started streaming down her face as she let go of Camdyn''s arm, saying, "Grandpa, I need to use


    the bathroom first, then I wille back here with you."


    She quickly got up from the couch and ran towards the bathroom, leaving Kelvin behind who followed


    closely behind her.


    Kelvin closed the door behind him once he entered, after seeing how upset Casey was earlier.


    He held onto her face, gently asking, "Why are you crying all of sudden? Tell me."


    Casey sniffled before wrapping an arm around Kelvin''s waist saying, "Kelvin I just feel like grandpa is


    getting older too fast¡­ but I''m not ready for that yet."


    She couldn''t shake off this feeling that something bad was going on, but she didn''t want to ept it


    either way.


    Kelvin touched Casey''s little face and said, "Baby, this is a naturalw. Don''t be so nervous, okay? With


    me and Aimee here, if there is anything, we will solve it in time. Don''t worry about it yourself and scare


    yourself, okay?"


    Casey was even more aggrieved.


    Even though what he said was true, she still felt very ufortable.


    She didn''t feel anything before, but now she suddenly felt it, which made her really hard to ept.


    "Baby, don''t think so much. Grandpa will worry about you too." Kelvin said.

 Chapter 763 Let her follow

    Chapter 763 Let her follow


    Chapter 763 Let her follow


    Casey and Kelvin came out of the bathroom. Although Casey adjusted her emotions, the expression on


    her face was pitiful.


    Aimee came over, saw the poor little Casey, smiled, and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you being


    bullied?"


    When Casey saw Aimee, she felt even more wronged.


    She stretched out her arms to hug Aimee, and murmured, "Aimee, I''m so scared. I''m so afraid that


    grandpa is getting old..."


    Aimee was taken aback by Casey''s words, and then understood what was wrong with her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was dumbfounded, but also very emotional.


    Aimee said, "It''s human nature. Don''t make it difficult for yourself."


    Camdyn wasn''t young anymore, but it didn''t bother Casey that much before.


    Now that Casey suddenly realized this, it was only natural that she would be so sad.


    Casey sniffed and said, "Aimee, grandpa will never be like this before. I''m so scared. Aimee, grandpa


    won''t one day..."


    Casey didn''t finish speaking, but tears fell down.


    Aimee understood what she meant, and was worried that Camdyn would have some geriatric diseases,


    and if it was serious, he might not know anyone.


    Sheforted, "Hey, don''t scare yourself. After a few days, I will arrange an inspection for grandpa. If


    there is any problem, we will solve it properly. If there is no problem, we will avoid it in advance, okay?"


    Casey hugged Aimee, nodded, and said, "Aimee, it''s good to have you here."


    Aimee stroked Casey''s back and said softly, "Okay, go and wash your face again. Grandpa will be


    scared by your appearance."


    Hearing this, Casey stuck out her tongue, and obediently went to wash her face again.


    Kelvin said helplessly, "I don''t know what happened today. She has so many associations."


    Aimee said, "The little girl is growing up and has a lot on her mind. You should guide her more."


    "No worries. I will," Kelvin replied.


    Casey finished washing her face and Kelvin took her to distract her.


    Patrick came over, hugged Aimee''s shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong with Casey?"


    "A sensitive little girl who tends to overthink things. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry," Aimee said.


    She didn''t think anything Casey worried about would happen since she had been living with Camdyn


    for so long that she knew his health condition very well.


    If there was anything wrong, she would immediately detect it.


    However, Casey reminded Aimee to take this matter seriously, because if something happenedter


    on, it might be toote to pay attention then.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "I''ll arrange a physical examination for Grandpa the day after


    tomorrow."


    Patrick nodded and said, "I trust you."


    Arranging an exam for Camdyn was an easy task except that Casey insisted oning along which


    made him look at her unfavorably, but everything else went smoothly.


    Since knowing about the exam, Casey had already decided that no matter what happened, she would


    go with him.


    Camdyn initially felt indifferent towards the examination, but once he saw how nervous Casey was, he


    became anxious as well as if something were really going to happen.


    Casey felt wronged because all she wanted was just concern for him, but in the end, it seemed like she


    did something bad instead.


    However, since they were already there together, even if Grandpa tried teasing or scolding her, it


    wouldn''t make any difference, because she refused to leave without him anyway.


    Despite Camdynining about havingpany during his check-up, he secretly enjoyed having


    someone apany him.

 Chapter 764 Lock the Door Securely Backhand

    Chapter 764 Lock the Door Securely Backhand


    Chapter 764 Lock the Door Securely Backhand


    The results of Camdyn''s check-up were good except for some minor issues, which put Casey''s mind at


    easepletely.


    Aimee patted her head gently, saying, "Now you can rx."


    Casey hugged Aimee''s arm tightly, saying, "I''ve been too nervoustely."


    "Well, now grandpa has also gotten a checkup," Aimee replied reassuringly.


    Casey said, "Well, I don''t think I''m exaggerating too much."


    Aimeeughed. "No, you did the right thing."


    Casey immediately smiled happily.


    Aimee looked at her and said, "How about we schedule a physical exam for you?"


    Casey hesitated.


    Although it was reasonable to have an annual physical exam, she had no interest in it whatsoever.


    Some of the tests would be ufortable and just thinking about them made her want to refuse.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''ll wait a bit longer," Casey said. "It hasn''t been a year yet."


    Aimee found this amusing. Was Casey criticizing their medical skills? But since Casey didn''t want to do


    it, Aimee didn''t force her.


    "Okay," Aimee said. "Just remember when the timees, Kelvin will schedule it for you."


    Casey nodded and thought she could dy it for a while longer.


    However, what Casey didn''t expect was that she actually managed to avoid her physical exam this


    year. Instead, some other tests came up that were worse than the physical exam itself.


    After returning from the exams together with everyone else back at Hayden''s old mansion for dinner


    that evening, Camdyn had someone make fish soup in a y pot, which was actually one of Casey''s


    favorite dishes.


    But as soon as the soup was served on the table, Casey suddenly felt nauseous and jumped up from


    her chair before running into the bathroom where sounds of retching could be hearding from


    inside.


    Kelvin rushed over and began patting Casey on the back, while everyone else sat there stunned,


    before realizing what had happened.


    Aimee got up from her seat and went upstairs. While waiting for Casey to finish vomiting, she handed


    over a small box to her once everything settled down again.


    This was something new for Casey.


    She''d never vomited like this before nor experienced any difort in her stomach growing up, so


    naturally tears streamed down face as blood rushed through head, during these moments of intense


    nausea.


    Looking at Aimee nkly and holding out this small box with confusion, she was asking, "What is this?"


    "It''s a pregnancy test," Aimee replied calmly.


    "The instructions are on top of box or do you want me to teach you?"


    When Casey heard the words "pregnancy test," she waspletely stunned.


    Her mind couldn''t process it, and she just stared at Aimee and the small box in her hand as if it were a


    hot potato that she wanted to throw away.


    Kelvin reached out and touched Casey''s head, saying, "I''ll go with you. Let''s go."


    Casey was confused and stunned at the same time.


    Did she have no pride?


    Without hesitation, Casey turned around with the box in her arms and rushed into the restroom. She


    even locked the door tightly behind her.

 Chapter 765 Dont Make a Scene

    Chapter 765 Don''t Make a Scene


    Chapter 765 Don''t Make a Scene


    Everyone had gathered outside of the restroom.


    Casey had locked herself inside, leaving everyone outside feeling anxious.


    Patrick hugged Aimee''s waist and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "It''s highly likely," Aimee replied.


    "But we won''t know for sure until Casey takes the test."


    Patrick looked up at Kelvin.


    Although Casey and Kelvin had already gotten married long ago, even if their child was already


    crawling around on all fours by now, Patrick still feltplicated emotions about it all.


    Out of all four siblings in their family, he was closest to Casey, because they were closer in age than


    anyone else.


    It seemed like just yesterday that little girl who called him "Patrick" was by his side. Now she''d be


    a wife and mother herself. Time really flied quickly!


    Kelvin didn''t notice Patrick''s mood at all. His heart was full of concern for what might be happening


    behind that locked door with his wife inside.


    Camdyn followed closely behind them while being supported by Riley.


    He shouted towards Casey anxiously from outside, "Don''t panic too much! Take your time! We''re


    waiting for you!"


    Inside the bathroom, Casey felt like she was going to copse under pressure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She wasn''t feeling well after throwing up earlier without warning.


    And now Aimee gave her this thing which made everything feel so confusing.


    To make matters worse, Kelvin insisted on taking this pregnancy test together with her!


    How could this be possible?


    Sitting on top of toilet seat, Casy carefully studied how to use this thing, but when there was no


    sensation, it can not be forced either.


    As time passed by, Casey became more and more anxious. She couldn''t feel anything and was


    wondering how to test it.


    To make matters worse, her beloved grandfather was outside telling her not to be nervous. She wasn''t


    even nervous until her grandfather shouted at her, making her even more anxious.


    She had been in the bathroom for half an hour when she finally felt something and decided to take the


    test.


    Then she was shocked by the result right in front of her eyes - she was really pregnant.


    Casey stood there stunned in the bathroom for a moment before letting out a scream that scared


    everyone outside.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Kelvin almost broke down the door trying to get inside as he heard Casey''s scream from outside.


    He took one step back as soon as he saw Casey open the door from inside.


    Casey looked dazed with red eyes staring straight at Kelvin without blinking for a while before finally


    opening up both arms and wrapping them around Kelvin''s neck.


    "Kelvin, we''re having a baby! We''re going to be parents!" eximed Casey excitedly.


    She jumped up on Kelvin''s body with all four limbs hanging on him tightly after being stunned just now.


    Now she was extremely excited about this news!


    Her sudden jump startled everyone around them who let out an exmation of surprise, but luckily,


    Kelvin held onto Casey firmly so that she wouldn''t hurt herself or anyone else nearby with such sudden


    movements.

 Chapter 790 Have Some Regrets

    Chapter 790 Have Some Regrets


    Chapter 790 Have Some Regrets


    Aimee and Patrick came out of the room just as Miles and Matilda returned together.


    Seeing that they hade from a room on the first floor, Miles asked curiously, "Why did you move


    downstairs?"


    Aimee exined Camdyn''s n to Matilda and then looked at her belly, saying, "You must be close


    too."


    Matilda replied with a sigh, "I''m not in a hurry. You know I feel like I''m in a fight every day now."


    Aimee couldn''t help but say with helplessness, "I thought you entered the entertainment industry just


    for fun. Why are you so addicted now?"


    Matilda replied firmly, "Since I''m here anyway, I have to make something of myself."


    Aimee wasn''t worried about anything else except for Matilda''s erratic thinking. One day she would think


    one thing and the next day another.


    "I think you should be more careful," Aimee said. "If there are no ns for babies in the short term, then


    take precautions. If you suddenly get pregnant while filming, it will be a big problem."


    Matilda nodded and added, "And I guarantee that once Miles finds out about my pregnancy, he''ll take


    me away from set without giving me any chance to protest."


    Aimeeughed, "That''s good. He can control you."


    But thisment made Matilda unhappy because it sounded like she was being controlled by Miles.


    This wouldn''t do. Family status was important to her after all.


    Miles and Patrick nced at each other, not understanding what these two women were talking about


    with their strange small talk.


    Casey leaned over, putting her chin on both Matilda''s and Aimee''s shoulders while squeezing herself


    between them.


    The two of them were at a loss as to what to do with her, so they gave her a position where she could


    hold hands with them.


    Casey looked to her left and then to her right before settling her gaze back on Matilda''s face.


    "Matilda, when are you nning on having a baby with Miles? If you''re pregnant now too, the three of


    us can all be happy together."


    If Matilda hadn''t been sure that Camdyn hadn''t given her any order, she would have thought she was


    being forced into pregnancy.


    Just thinking about the picture Casey had painted made Matilda''s scalp tingle.


    Imagine if Aimee had two babies in her belly and Casey had one. And if she got pregnant, the Hayden


    family would suddenly have at least four little ones running around. Just thinking about it was enough to


    scare Matilda.


    "I think I''ll focus on my career first," said Matilda. "I''ll have childrenter."


    At least when Aimee and Casey''s children were older, maybe they could take care of their little ones for


    them.


    Casey felt a bit regretful after hearing what Matilda said. "I was hoping we could all get pregnant and


    have babies together. It would be so lively."


    "Don''t think too much," said Aimee. "You might feel excited now but when the timees, you might


    be overwhelmed."


    As a doctor herself, she knew how to take care of newborns well but being a mother herself meant


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    there were physical and emotional challenges that couldn''t easily be predicted or prepared for.


    She was worried about not doing well enough if it ever came down to it.

 Chapter 791 Postpartum Depression

    Chapter 791 Postpartum Depression


    Chapter 791 Postpartum Depression


    As Aimee''s belly grew bigger and the weather turned cooler, she still wandered around wearing a


    short-sleeved T-shirt.


    Sometimes Casey couldn''t help but ask her, "Aimee, aren''t you cold at all?"


    "Not really," Aimee replied. She saw that Casey had already put on long clothes and even wanted to


    wear a sweater. She chuckled and said, "Turn off your air conditioner or don''t set it so low, then you


    won''t be cold."


    Casey pouted and said, "No way! I''m used to having air conditioning. It''s morefortable."


    Aimee sighed and warned her, "You should take care of yourself more since you''re pregnant. Don''t get


    sick by being reckless."


    Casey shrugged it off and said confidently, "It''s okay since both you and Kelvin are here. I trust your


    medical skills."


    Aimee was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to deal with Casey.


    "Well then go ahead with your recklessness now," Aimee said jokingly. "When I give birthter on, you''ll


    only have your husband to bother with."


    Casey leaned in closer as she ced her hand on Aimee''s growing belly. She teased her, "Aimee, why


    is it that only your stomach is getting bigger? Why not the limbs too?"


    She envied how slender Aimee still looked despite carrying twins.


    "It''s not like my belly has grown much either," exined Aimee."It just looks big because there are two


    babies in there."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If there was only one baby inside of her womb, then it wouldn''t look asrge.


    Casey was almost jealous at this point. She looked down at herself trying topare the size of their


    arms while asking pitifully, "Aimee, I think I''ve gained weight too... Look at my arms! They''ve gotten


    thicker, haven''t they?"


    With a sad expression on her face, she continued, "Do you think I''ll end up weighing two hundred


    pounds by the time?"


    "How is that possible?" Aimee chuckled, finding it hard to believe that Casey, with her petite frame,


    could gain twenty pounds.


    "You''re just scaring yourself," Aimee reassured her. "Your body type isn''t prone to gaining weight. Plus,


    you don''t eat much anyway. It''s probably just the clothes you''re wearing."


    Casey tugged at her puffy sleeves and realized she was indeed wearing too many.


    After a moment of silence, Casey decided to control herself and not indulge in food just because Aimee


    said she wouldn''t gain weight.


    "I still need to be careful though," Casey admitted. "I can''t let myself get fat."


    Aimee ignored her childish words and sat down beside her.


    "It''s crazy how time flies," Casey mused sadly. "Before we know it, you''ll be giving birth."


    "Are you getting pre-birth jitters?" Aimee teased.


    "Nope," Casey replied quickly. "Just talking nonsense."


    Aimee ced a hand on Casey''s shoulder and said gently, "If there''s anything on your mind or


    bothering you, talk to us about it instead of keeping it inside."


    Casey tended to overthink things which wasn''t ideal for a pregnant woman as anxiety could escte if


    left unchecked.


    If she started panicking now, the situation would only worsenter on after childbirth, leading possibly


    even postpartum depression which would be troublesome for everyone involved.

 Chapter 792 Where To Eat

    Chapter 792 Where To Eat


    Chapter 792 Where To Eat


    Upon hearing this, Casey replied, "I''m okay. I don''t really think about it that much. Aimee, are you


    worried that I might be depressed?"


    Aimee responded, "Normally speaking, everyone has the potential to experience depression. I''m just


    trying to avoid any risks."


    She didn''t want to wait until there was a problem before realizing she should have paid more attention.


    Trying to fix things after the fact was useless.


    Casey nodded and said, "I don''t think that will happen to me but I promise if anythinges up, I''ll talk


    to you about it directly."


    With Casey''s assurance, Aimee felt slightly relieved.


    Otherwise, she would me herself for not noticing any abnormalities in Casey earlier.


    Of course these were just unfounded worries.


    As long as Casey''s physical health was fine, her mental health wouldn''t be affected either.


    Recently, Casey''s morning sickness hadpletely subsided, so now she could eat whatever she


    wanted without worrying too much about anything else except for gaining weight, of course!


    However, what troubled everyone was how much Casey loved spicy food!


    Since her appetite had returned, she basically lived off chili peppers and couldn''t eat anything without


    spice!


    Every meal became a celebration of spiciness and without it, nothing tasted good!


    Even though Camdyn would sometimes ask Casey to think about the little one in her belly and not just


    herself, it was okay for her to eat a little bit of spicy food. But eating so much spice was really bad for


    the baby.


    Although Casey would agree with Camdyn and obediently avoid spicy food, she would still have Kelvin


    go buy barbecue or something simr for her in the middle of the night.


    Kelvin was helpless about this.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Every day, he tried his best to prevent being caught by Camdyn. Casey confidently imed that the


    little one in her belly must be a girl. As they say, if a woman likes to eat sour during pregnancy, she will


    have a boy; if she likes to eat spicy, she will have a girl. Suddenly, she had be so good at eating


    spice that pregnancy was the only exnation.


    Fortunately, even though she could handle all this now, there were no changes in her physical


    indicators. This made Kelvin extremely indulgent towards her.


    Of course, it also meant they had to keep hiding from Camdyn by turning a blind eye to their actions.


    Now Casey felt a bit hungry but it wasn''t time for dinner yet. She rubbed her stomach and looked at


    Aimee before sneakily asking, "Aimee, do you want some cheese fondue?"


    "Cheese fondue?" Aimee looked at Casey incredulously as she couldn''t understand how Casey''s mind


    worked like that.


    "It''s cheese fondue! I haven''t had it in ages! Do you want some?" pleaded Casey with puppy dog eyes.


    After being reminded by Casey like this, Aimee realized that ever since Patrick caught themst time at


    a cheese fondue restaurant, she really hadn''t eaten any cheese fonduetely.


    Now, with her mention of it, she really wanted to eat. Aimee looked at Casey and said, "Alright then,


    where should we go eat?"

 Chapter 793 Psychological Burden

    Chapter 793 Psychological Burden


    Chapter 793 Psychological Burden


    Casey was taken aback by the question, but then said, "Actually, I was thinking that maybe we could


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    secretly make some self-heating hot pot to eat. Aimee, do you still want to go out to eat?"


    When she heard this, Aimee''s mouth twitched and she looked at Casey before saying, "Are you sure?


    We''re going to eat self-heating hot pot at home?"


    She never expected Casey to suggest something so outrageous.


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes I''m sure. It''s just the two of us like this now. Can we really go out? Do


    you dare? Because I don''t."


    Aimee was speechless once again and didn''t know what Casey wouldn''t dare do.


    The more she thought about it though, the more ridiculous it seemed and the funnier it became.


    However, since Casey had suggested it already, there was no way she would be satisfied with just


    eating self-heating hot pot at home.


    Aimee raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "I''ll give you a chance to choose. Do you dare follow me


    out?"


    Casey''s eyes lit up instantly as she looked into Aimee''s expectant eyes.


    If Aimee dared take her out for hot pot, what else wouldn''t she dare?


    Even if it were the entire Hayden family who criticized Aimee for doing so?


    Even her grandfather would have to listen when it came to his precious granddaughter - in -w Aimee.


    Casey smiled mischievously at Aimee as she said, "Although I also think that what we''re doing is a bit


    sneaky, since you brought up the idea, let''s go now."


    Aimee couldn''t help butugh at how fearless Casey appeared as she nodded in agreement, "Alright


    then, let''s change our clothes first before heading out."


    With a firm nod from Casey, they both hurriedly made their way towards their rooms.


    Aimee chuckled and got up to change her clothes. The two of them moved surprisingly fast, especially


    Casey, who seemed to be using the fastest movements she had ever made in her life. When they


    emerged, Aimee was somewhat speechless at what she saw. Casey was dressed in a very low-key


    outfit that seemed designed to fly under the radar.


    All ck from head to toe, it made Aimeeugh and shake her head. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you


    wear ck before," she said.


    Casey grinned smugly and replied, "You just don''t understand. This is intentional. Wearing this color


    means that even if I get sauce or juice on me, no one will notice."


    "But what about the smell? It''s so strong. Surely people will still be able to tell," Aimee pointed out.


    Casey''s smile grew wider as she said confidently, "I''ve thought of that too! Look here. I brought some


    air freshener with me. After we eat, I''ll spray it on myself and there won''t be any smell left."


    Aimee didn''t know whether or not to warn Casey about Kelvin''s sense of smell. This trick would work


    for Patrick but not for him at all. Instead she simply said with a shrug, "Alright then. Since you''re


    prepared like this already, there''s no need for me to rain on your parade."


    Casey looked at Aimee suspiciously and asked curiously, "What do you mean by that? Is there


    something else going on?"


    Aimee just smiled enigmatically and replied, "You''ll find out when we get back."


    Anyway, she couldn''t keep it a secret from her forever, so she decided not to tell her now. She didn''t


    want to burden her with the weight of the secret and ruin their mood for eating cheese fondueter.

 Chapter 794 Really CanT Turn A Blind Eye

    Chapter 794 Really Can''T Turn A Blind Eye


    Chapter 794 Really Can''t Turn a Blind Eye


    Aimee and Casey couldn''t understand why they were so nervous about going out to eat cheese


    fondue. It wasn''t like they weremitting a crime or anything. They just wanted to go to the cheese


    fondue restaurant closest to Hayden''s Mansion so that it would be convenient when they went back


    Casey was quick to defend their decision, saying, "It''s not because we''re scared, it''s just that this ce


    has the best cheese fondue."


    Aimee couldn''t help butugh at how serious Casey was being.


    What was she thinking?


    They were making a big deal out of nothing!


    "Of course," Aimee agreed with a smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Casey raised an eyebrow and chuckled nervously. She didn''t want to admit that she was scared after


    all.


    But this cheese fondue restaurant wasn''t too bad. It might not have been the best in Innisrial, but it still


    tasted pretty good.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Casey eagerly grabbed the menu and started ordering food while


    Aimee left everything up to her discretion.


    They didn''t choose a private room, but instead found a nice spot in the lobby to sit down. However,


    neither of them noticed that they would actually run into someone they knew here.


    Damion was sitting on a chair, originally listening to the person across from him talking. But then he


    heard a familiar voice.


    He looked up and saw two people who surprised him sitting three tables away from him.


    Neither of them had noticed Damion was here. Their attention waspletely focused on the cheese


    pot in front of them.


    Damion heard Casey say, "Today I have to arrange some really spicy sauce. I want to eat it all at once.


    They always control me during my pregnancy. It''s really unfair! Who says pregnant women can''t eat


    spicy food? What about pregnant women who go to ces where spicy food is the main vor? Do we


    not deserve to live?"


    Aimee knew Casey had resentment about this matter.


    This was very normal.


    But she still said, "It''s normal for everyone to pay more attention when you''re pregnant. You don''t have


    to feel wronged."


    Casey shook her head and said, "I''m not feeling wronged. I just love eating spicy food so much that I


    don''t know what happened before because I never had such great ability in the past."


    For her current ability with eating spicy food, it really was quite exaggerated for her.


    Aimeeughed and said, "Great! You get to experience something new."


    Casey immediatelyughed too and said, "Anyway, with you around, there won''t be any problems at


    all."


    After happily ordering their dishes, Casey couldn''t wait any longer.


    She was now like a starving child, eagerly waiting for the dishes she ordered earlier.


    Little did she know that every move she made was being closely watched by others.


    To make matters worse, someone had gone behind her back and reported on her without her


    knowledge.


    Damion didn''t want to do this, but given Aimee and Casey''s unique physical conditions, he couldn''t just


    turn a blind eye as they recklessly indulged in the spicy cheese pot.

 Chapter 795 Clean Up Thoroughly.

    Chapter 795 Clean Up Thoroughly.


    Chapter 795 Clean Up Thoroughly.


    Patrick had just left thepany and hadn''t even gotten into his car when his phone rang. He picked it


    up and saw that it was a message from Damion.


    After reading the message, Patrick couldn''t help butugh. Damion had sent him a picture of Aimee


    and Casey sitting together eating cheese fondue.


    The picture didn''t show what vor they were eating, but just thinking about it made Patrick imagine


    what these two girls were up to. They always seemed to get into strange situations.


    Patrick quickly closed Facebook and called Kelvin. Luckily, Kelvin had just left too and was on his way


    to buy cake for Casey.


    Patrick said, "Once you''ve bought it, go straight over there."


    Kelvin chuckled softly and replied, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Patrick drove towards the cheese fondue restaurant during rush hour


    traffic. However, he wasn''t in a hurry, but wanted to give Aimee and Casey plenty of time to enjoy their


    meal.


    He also told Damion not to bother them. If he finished before Patrick arrived, he could leave first


    without disturbing them.


    Damion agreed with Patrick''s n so there was no need for him to go see Aimee or Casey while they


    were enjoying their dinner together.


    He withdrew his gaze and looked at the girl sitting in front of him.


    Ivy hung her head low. Since a while ago, Damion had been ignoring her, which made her feel very


    ufortable and upset. But there was nothing else she could do. After all, it was her own fault that


    Damion was angry with her.


    She didn''t dare to ask for forgiveness from Damion either. But now he just stared at her without giving


    her any chance to exin herself.


    Ivy took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Bishop, if there''s nothing else I can do for you, I''ll leave now."


    As she spoke, she stood up to leave this suffocating ce.


    "Sit down," Damion lifted his eyes and looked at Ivy.


    He was indeed very angry. After Ivy left the hospital without telling anyone where she went or what


    happened to her afterward, she disappearedpletely without a trace.


    Damion did try to find her but discovered that everything Ivy had told him before was a lie when he


    followed the information given by Ivy herself.


    Damion was extremely angry about this situation. He could understand why Ivy would deceive him,


    perhaps because she thought he would despise or look down on the real situation of hers if he knew it


    himself. However, such thoughts were clearly too disrespectful towards him in his opinion.


    "Why don''t you exin yourself? Why are you leaving so suddenly?" Damion asked coldly with anger


    still lingering in his voice.


    Ivy bit her lip, unable to speak for a moment. She didn''t dare look at Damion and didn''t know how to


    exin the situation to him.


    She could feel the icy coldness in Damion''s eyes growing stronger, making her even more unsure of


    what to do.


    "I''m sorry," Ivy said finally. She mustered up the courage to lift her head and look at Damion, and her


    eyes filled with regret and sadness she couldn''t hide.


    "If I hurt you because of this, I apologize," she continued.


    Damion squinted his eyes as if amused by Ivy''s apology. "Apology?" he chuckled. "No need for that.


    Just exin everything clearly."


    Ivy was momentarily speechless, feeling intimidated by Damion''s attitude towards her.


    She lowered her head again and dared not look at him any longer.


    Damion squinted his eyes again. He really wanted to pick Ivy up and take her somewhere private


    where he could teach her a lesson or two about respect.


    Ivy had no idea what was going through Damion''s mind as she took a deep breath before saying,


    "Regardless of how you feel about it, I did something wrong here. It was my mistake entirely. So if you


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    have anyints against me, I''ll ept them all."


    "And the money you spent on me? Don''t worry. I''ll pay it back."


    Damion was once again infuriated. This darn girl, why was she always trying to get on his nerves?


    She was really something else.


    He had never met anyone with a better temper than him. He never got angry over anything.


    But this girl managed to make him angry time and time again.


    Damion looked at Ivy and said, "Do you think I need your money?"


    Ivy choked and instantly stopped talking.


    Of course not, how could Damion possibly need her measly amount of money?


    But what else could she do besides pay him back? Could she hope that he had other feelings for her?


    She did hope so, but was it possible? One cannot dream unrealistically.


    No one knew this better than Ivy herself.


    So the best thing to do would be to clean up the rtionship between her and Damion honestly.

 Chapter 796 Not Affected By Anything

    Chapter 796 Not Affected By Anything


    Chapter 796 Not Affected By Anything


    Ivy felt really aggrieved, but what could she do? In front of Damion, she couldn''t resist anything. "Let''s


    just pretend like nothing happened before," Ivy said.


    She regretted it now, deeply and painfully.


    Why did shee here alone to eat cheese hotpot? It had been almost half a year since shest had


    it.


    She finally saved up enough money for this meal, but couldn''t bear to go to the popr and more


    expensive cheese shop. After weighing all the options, she chose this ce with eptable taste and


    price.


    She happily ordered the cheapest dish on the menu and waited as each piece was cooked in the pot in


    front of her. This was her hard-earned cheese hotpot that must be cherished bite by bite.


    Ivy was immersed in her own world until Damion sat across from her, causing her to drop her bowl into


    the pot out of fright. Damion didn''t yell at her but still made his anger known.


    All of Ivy''s excitement upon seeing him instantly vanished like a bucket of cold water being poured over


    her head, leaving an icy feeling inside.


    It also served as a wake-up call for Ivy. All those fantasies she had when alone at night should be


    So, she said, "Let''s just pretend nothing happened."


    Damion''s gaze became even colder in an instant.


    Ivy hung her head, but she could feel the chilling from Damion.


    This made her heart sink even further into despair.


    Finally, Ivy gathered up the courage to look at Damion and said, "If you don''t have anything else to do


    here, please leave."


    This was the cheese pot that she had saved up for so long to eat. She didn''t want to leave it behind.


    She hadn''t even eaten the meat that she ordered earlier.


    However, her words only added more ice onto Damion''s already cold demeanor.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Damion had never encountered a situation like this before. Ivy was the first person who could make


    him so angry like this.


    He was truly angered by what happened but suddenly found it all meaningless after his outburst of


    anger subsided.


    He let out a coldugh as if there were knives hidden in his voice.


    "Fine," Damion spat out one word coldly and stood up before walking towards the door withrge


    strides.


    Ivy bit her lip lightly as tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    Damion really left just like that.


    It was okay though. He can go ahead and leave because this time they will have no rtionship


    whatsoever anymore.


    Ivy struggled to calm herself down, but she couldn''t control her emotions and tears streamed down her


    face.


    "What''s the matter? Why are youing at me like this?" she asked, feeling frustrated.


    She gritted her teeth tightly and tried to hold back her tears.


    After a while, Ivy finally managed to suppress all of her emotions.


    She picked up a whole te of beef and threw it into the pot.


    She still wanted to continue eating cheese fondue happily.


    Ivy was determined not to let anything affect her enjoyment of the meal.

 "Chapter 797 Have Tracking Devices?

    "Chapter 797 Have Tracking Devices?


    "Chapter 797 Have Tracking Devices?


    Damion stepped out of the cheese pot shop and was about to head towards the parking lot when he


    heard someone calling his name.


    "Damion."


    He turned around and saw Patrick and Kelvin.


    Patrick looked him up and down, suspiciously asking, "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?"


    As a childhood friend, no one understood Damion''s personality better than Patrick. He was a gentle


    soul through and through. It was rare for anything to upset him in this world.


    So it was strange that someone had managed to get under his skin like this. Patrick couldn''t help but


    wonder who it could be with such impressive skills.


    Despite still being angry, Damion didn''t take it out on his friend. He suppressed his frustration and said


    to Patrick, "It''s nothing, Patrick. Are you guys going in now?"


    He hadn''t continued observing Aimee and Casey''s situation just now either.


    Patrick nodded and asked, "Have you eaten? Want to grab something together?"


    Damion replied with a sigh, "No thanks. Knowing Casey''s temper, if she finds out I snitched on her,


    she''ll kill me."


    Patrick chuckled understandingly. He knew Damion wasn''t in a good mood right now, so he didn''t push


    the issue any further. He simply said, "Alright then. Take care of yourself on your way back home. Call


    us if anything happens."


    Damion nodded before leaving them behind as he headed towards home alone, while Patrick and


    Kelvin walked into the cheese pot shop together.


    From a distance, Patrick and Kelvin could see Casey and Aimee happily eating their cheese fondue.


    They didn''t approach them, instead standing back with their arms crossed, watching from afar.


    "Do we ever treat them badly?" Patrick asked.


    Looking at the two of them now, they seemed genuinely upset about something.


    "It''s hard to say," Kelvin replied.


    Patrick turned his head towards him. "No need to ask. I know it was your wife who convinced her."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His wife was so clever. There was no way she could have kept this from him.


    Kelvin sighed. He knew he would have to take the me for this one. Otherwise, the three of them


    might team up against himter on.


    "Well then, should we go over there?" Kelvin asked.


    "We haven''t eaten yet," Patrick said.


    They had already let those two women eat until they were full. Now if they went over there, it would just


    be for food.


    The two men walked towards Casey and Aimee''s table together.


    Casey was happily eating the food, feeling satisfied. However, when she noticed someone


    approaching, she looked up and saw Patrick and Kelvin. Her mouth dropped open in surprise.


    Her eyes quickly darted around as she tried to figure out what to do next. She felt like her life was in


    danger.


    Aimee, on the other hand, remained calm. She looked up at the two men and asked, "Did you install a


    tracking device on us?"


    Patrick sat down beside her and replied, "We just happened to be nearby and haven''t eaten yet."


    Aimee nodded and said, "Let me change the broth for you then."


    Although they didn''t mind eating from the same pot that Casey had already eaten from, it had been


    boiling for so long that the taste wasn''t great anymore.


    Patrick initially wanted to decline but was taken aback by the bright red color of the broth in the pot. He


    reached out to pat Aimee''s head and said jokingly, "You two sure know how to make things spicy."

 Chapter 798 You CanT Eat Today

    Chapter 798 You Can''T Eat Today


    Chapter 798 You Can''t Eat Today


    Aimee remained calm and collected, saying, "Really? It was just okay. Casey and I didn''t find it very


    spicy."


    Patrick didn''t what to say at the moment.


    Well, if his wife said so, then maybe it really wasn''t that spicy.


    But Aimee still had them switch to a new pot with a white cheese vor that had no spice at all.


    Although Casey was a bit hesitant at first, she eventually yed along like a good sport.


    After all, she was already full from eating and pretending to be well-behaved wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    Kelvin felt somewhat helpless about the situation but they had already eaten the extra spicy cheese


    pot. What else could he do?


    The experience of men eating cheese pots versus women eating cheese pots were naturally different.


    Patrick and Kelvin were just trying to fill their stomachs. They weren''t there for the love of cheese pots


    like Casey was.


    She couldn''t help but feel disappointed in these two men who ate such delicious food without any


    emotion or appreciation for it whatsoever.


    Despite her inner thoughts being filled with criticism towards them both, Casey didn''t say anything


    more. Instead she silently pitied the poor little cheese pot in her heart.


    Soon enough, Patrick and Kelvin were full as well and the four of them left the restaurant together.


    Patrick held onto Aimee while Casey walked arm-in-arm with Kelvin.


    The more Casey thought about it though, something seemed off. How did they get found out so easily


    when they came here specifically for this cheesy goodness?


    She couldn''t think of a way to deal with it, but she didn''t want to just ignore the matter either.


    Casey poked Kelvin''s waist and asked, "Kelvin, how did you and Patrick find us?"


    Kelvin looked down at Casey and said, "Patrick called me. As for how he knew, I''m not sure."


    Completely unsuspecting of her husband''s me-shifting onto Patrick, Casey had no idea.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kelvin had intentionally said it that way because Casey was too afraid to be reckless in front of Patrick.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t confess about Damion.


    If Casey found out that Damion was the one who snitched on them, she would definitely make a fuss


    about it.


    After getting into the car with Kelvin, Casey saw the cake box sitting there.


    Instantly forgetting her previous worries as she picked up the cake and ced it on herp, she said,


    "You even went out to buy this? How did you know I wanted some?"


    "I saw you looking through takeout menus," Kelvin replied.


    Casey immediately smiled sweetly at him. Taking advantage of Kelvin not having started driving yet,


    she leaned in close and kissed his cheek. "Hubby, you''re so good to me! I love you so much!"


    eximed Casey happily


    Kelvin chuckled as he reached over to pat Casey''s head gently. "Just one cake makes you love me this


    much?" he teased her jokingly


    Casey pouted immediately when hearing thisment from him. "Nope! It''s four cakes actually."


    Kelvin chuckled lowly, his baby looking too cute for words.


    But in the next second, Kelvin''s tone changed as he said, "However, you can''t eat it today."


    Casey was speechless.


    She immediately hugged the cake box tightly as if she was guarding against Kelvin trying to snatch it


    away from her. She looked at him warily.


    Kelvin continued, "You''ve eaten too much junk food today. Your stomach might not feel goodter."

 Chapter 799 How Can She Be So Contradictory?

    Chapter 799 How Can She Be So Contradictory?


    Chapter 799 How Can She Be So Contradictory?


    Casey rubbed her stomach and said, "I should be fine. I won''t feel ufortable." After all, it was her


    own doing.


    Even if she did feel ufortable, she would quietly digest it herself.


    Kelvin saw through her thoughts and said somewhat helplessly, "Casey, if you''re feeling unwell, you


    must tell me right away. You know that?"


    Casey''s thoughts were exposed and she immediately smiled and leaned in towards Kelvin. She said,


    "Aren''t you afraid of spoiling me too much?"


    Kelvin replied, "Isn''t that what I should do?" Who else would spoil his wife if not him?


    Casey instantly became happy again and stuck to Kelvin''s side like glue. She showered him with


    kisses.


    Naturally, Kelvin didn''t refuse such a benefit. He didn''t rush to start the car either, but just held onto


    Casey and kissed her back.


    In another car.


    Patrick waited for a long time but didn''t see any sign of Kelvin starting the car. Feeling speechless


    about this situation, he started his own vehicle instead.


    Aimee leaned back on the seat and turned to look at Patrick. She asked, "How did you guys find out


    that Casey and I were here?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Damion told us," Patrick replied.


    Since Casey wasn''t there with them, Patrick naturally wouldn''t keep it from his wife Aimee.


    Aimee had no surprised expression on her face. Instead, sheughed lightly, saying, "So it seems like


    what I heard really was him."


    "What?" Patrick looked at Aimee strangely, wondering what she meant.


    "I heard him talking to a girl, but it sounded like they were having a really unpleasant conversation,"


    Aimee said.


    Patrick''s eyebrows raised with interest at the mention of Damion and a girl. That alone was enough to


    pique his curiosity.


    Aimee recounted what she had heard to Patrick, which only made him more puzzled.


    Patrick chuckled as he gripped the steering wheel. "No wonder he''s been acting so strange today."


    His demeanor was so different from the Damion that Patrick knew before.


    "It seems like he doesn''t want anyone else to know," Aimee said.


    "Then we''ll wait until he wants to tell us himself," Patrick replied.


    Aimee nodded in agreement and didn''t dwell on the matter any further.


    What they didn''t know was that although Damion had left the restaurant earlier, he hadn''t gone back


    home. Instead, he sat in his car outside and stewed over his argument with Ivy. He truly wanted nothing


    more than to leave her behind for good this time.


    However, when he returned to his car and sat down inside it again, instead of starting up the engine


    right away as nned, his gaze remained fixed on Ivy sitting by the window seat.


    He never knew someone could eat cheese pot with such devotion - piece by piece and sip by sip - like


    a devout believer would do during prayer time.


    From this distance, in fact, Damion couldn''t see Ivy''s expression clearly. But he seemed to be able to


    tell how serious she was.


    Suddenly, he felt like he really couldn''t understand her. She would y some tricks on him here and


    there, which was fine with him. What he didn''t understand was how she could be so contradictory.


    About two hourster, Ivy finished the cheese pot and came out of the restaurant. She didn''t take a taxi


    but walked along the riverbank, blowing in the river wind towards her own small house.

 Chapter 800 IM Almost Home

    Chapter 800 I''M Almost Home


    Chapter 800 I''m Almost Home


    Ivy walked all the way to her small house, not noticing that there was a car following her from behind.


    She was still immersed in the impact that Damion had on her, and she felt like she was in a low-


    pressure zone.


    Although she finally got to eat the cheese pot that she had been craving for, her mood was still at an


    all-time low.


    Ivy drooped her head and continued walking towards home.


    Meanwhile, Damion drove his car while keeping his eyes on Ivy''s back. As he watched her thin figure


    disappear into the distance, his emotions became even moreplex.


    Ivy''s ce of residence was far away from the cheese pot shop and located at another end of town.


    She walked for almost two hours before realizing that there was a car following behind her - Damion''s


    car.


    At first, Ivy didn''t pay much attention to it until it was getting closer to where she lived and fewer cars


    were passing by. That was when Ivy noticed there was a car following behind her.


    She stopped in ce and turned around to look at the driver''s seat of the vehicle.


    At that moment when Ivy saw who it was driving, her pupils dted suddenly. Her face turned pale with


    shock as if frozen in time.


    Damion stopped his car and got out after opening its door. When he approached Ivy slowly step by


    step, she instinctively took one step back as if wanting to turn around and run away immediately.


    Naturally enough, Damion caught this little movement of hers with ease. His heart sank as he also


    stopped moving towards Ivy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    For some time, both just stood there without saying anything, just staring at each other silently.


    The atmosphere here was even more ufortable than it was at the cheese pot restaurant earlier.


    Ivy couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She suddenly looked up and nced over at Damion.


    Her eyes were misty, filled with moisture, and they locked onto Damion''s gaze.


    This was the first time that Damion had seen Ivy like this. Even when they were at the cheese pot


    restaurant earlier, she didn''t have this expression on her face.


    At this moment, Ivy looked like a wounded little animal as she stared at him.


    Ivy tightly bit her lip before finally speaking up after a while. "Mr. Bishop, what are you doing here?"


    This question was actually quite meaningless. It was only natural for Damion toe find her after all


    that had happened at the restaurant earlier.


    However, Ivy couldn''t believe that he would still be willing to pay attention to her after such an


    unpleasant experience there.


    Damion looked at Ivy and said, "I''ll take you home."


    After hearing his words, Ivy was dumbfounded as she stared nkly at him for a long time without


    responding.


    Even Damion felt awkward saying those words and his facial expression showed how unnatural he felt


    about it all too well.


    Ivy sniffled before asking him in disbelief, "Mr. Bishop... did you follow me from the restaurant?"


    Otherwise, he would know where she lived and wait for her there.


    But this idea was even more ridiculous, and Ivy herself wouldn''t believe it.


    However, Damion had been following her since the restaurant and only now said he wanted to take her


    home. It seemed too far-fetched to be true.


    Ivy also knew that if she hadn''t noticed him, he probably wouldn''t have stopped his car at all.


    She smiled and said, "No need. I''m almost home."


    Damion let out a sigh and said, "Okay then, I''ll go."

 Chapter 801 As If There Is Magic On Her Body

    Chapter 801 As If There Is Magic On Her Body


    Chapter 801 As If There Is Magic On Her Body


    Upon hearing Damion''s words, Ivy froze in ce. She had no idea how to react or what to say. Despite


    saying he was leaving, Damion remained rooted in ce, watching her intently. This only served to


    irritate Ivy further as she couldn''t understand this man or his intentions.


    What frustrated her even more was that she couldn''t find the words to ask him anything. Finally, Ivy bit


    her lip and said, "Well then I''ll go home first. See youter." With that said, Ivy turned around and


    walked away without looking back.


    Her steps quickened considerably as she didn''t give herself a chance to turn around. Damion furrowed


    his brow as he watched Ivy flee like a scared rabbit. And his emotions became even moreplicated.


    Ivy''s pace quickened like there was a ghost chasing after her from behind. However, just when she


    finally ran into the alleyway leading up to her home, someone suddenly jumped out at her, causing her


    scream in terror.


    "Ivy! You''re back! I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" The lecherous voicebined with the body


    lunging towards Ivy caused an instinctual reaction of backing away from him.


    This man was Ivy''s boss at the ce where she worked, and he had already shown this kind of lewd


    behavior towards her more than once before.


    Previously, because they worked together, even though he had intentions towards her, he didn''t do


    anything.


    Ivy never expected that he would find out where she lived ande there.


    She kept backing away, trying to calm herself down.


    The man approached her with an increasingly lewd expression on his face.


    "Ivy, how can you not understand my feelings? You know how much I like you. Just follow me and I


    promise to make sure you live a good life. You''ll be able to walk around the store with your head held


    high."


    Hearing the boss say this made Ivy feel nauseous inside.


    Trembling with fear in her voice, she shouted at him, "Don''te any closer!"


    However, in the boss''s eyes, her words werepletely meaningless and had no warning effect


    whatsoever.


    His expression became even morescivious as he greedily moved his gaze from Ivy''s face to her


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    breast.


    From the first day Ivy came to work in his store, he nned to get her into his bed.


    A young girl with no money and no power was the easiest thing to deal with.


    As long as he can sleep her, she would obediently ept it as his woman. After a long time, she will be


    with him wholeheartedly.


    Then, when he had tired of ying, he would send her away, or give her to La in the club, and,


    perhaps, make a money.


    Just thinking about it made his heart quiver and itch.


    Originally, he didn''t want toe over so recklessly.


    After all, before getting what he wanted, he had to be gentle and not scare her away.


    But this stubborn girl seemed to be deliberately opposing him. As soon as work was over, she would


    run away without giving him a chance tomunicate with her properly.


    He had drunk quite a bit tonight and naturally didn''t want to have any more patience. He just rushed


    over directly.


    At this moment, as he looked at Ivy standing in front of him, his heart trembled uncontrobly.


    The young and beautiful girl seemed to have some kind of magic on her body that made him want to


    dirty her up fiercely.

 Chapter 802 A Difficult-To-Provoke Backing Behind

    Chapter 802 A Difficult-To-Provoke Backing Behind


    Chapter 802 A Difficult-To-Provoke Backing Behind


    Ivy was terrified and kept stepping back, and her eyes were wary as she looked at the man. She


    regretted not quitting earlier. If she had known, she would have left long ago and wouldn''t be in this


    situation.


    "Ivy, just follow me. I''ll treat you well, I promise," the man said as he lunged towards Ivy.


    Ivy screamed in fear as his hand reached for her but then suddenly felt a strong tug on her arm that


    pulled her into a warm embrace. The familiar yet unfamiliar scent gave Ivy an unprecedented sense of


    security that rxed her tense nerves.


    Looking up, Ivy saw Damion''s cold face staring back at her. The sudden appearance of this man clearly


    startled the store manager, especially when he saw his prey fall into the arms of someone who looked


    very dangerous.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The intense gaze from Damion was filled with murderous intent which made the store manager sober


    up quickly and be more alert to danger. He was always good at reading people''s intentions and


    knew it was time to retreat to safety.


    Before he could say anything though, Damion kicked him hard, causing him to fall to the ground


    writhing in pain while clutching his chest like it might break apart any moment.


    Ivy too was taken aback by Damion''s sudden action but turned around in shock only to see his icy


    expression which made her neck involuntarily shrink back in fear.


    Damion almost got angry with Ivy''s reaction but instead red at her saying, "What are you afraid of?


    Do you think I''m going to hit you?"


    Ivy didn''t dare speak because deep down inside she knew that it wasn''t entirely impossible for him to


    do so.


    However, Ivy didn''t dare to say such words to Damion. He could tell what she was thinking and it made


    him very angry.


    But now wasn''t the time to argue about this. The most important thing was to teach this man a lesson.


    Damion pulled Ivy behind him in a protective manner that shocked her. She never expected Damion


    would protect her like this.


    The feeling was new and exciting, causing her heart to beat rapidly. However, it didn''tst long as she


    quickly suppressed those emotions.


    She couldn''t afford to think too much or else the consequences would be dire. Damion already hated


    her enough and if she continued acting clueless, things would only get worse for her.


    Damion didn''t know what Ivy was thinking at the moment as he walked up to the store manager and


    stepped on his ribs with a cold voice that sounded like ice, "You want something from her? Are you


    looking for death?"


    The store manager''s teeth were chattering from pain while sweat dripped down his forehead like beads


    of pearls. He already hated Ivy for making herself look pitiful in his store with such a powerful person


    backing her up, making him feel like he could bully and manipte her easily.

 Chapter 803 Afraid Of Making A Mess

    Chapter 803 Afraid Of Making A Mess


    Chapter 803 Afraid Of Making a Mess


    The store manager was scared by Damion and the pain in his body made him unable to say or do


    anything. He just wanted to run away quickly. He crawled up from the ground and ran away without


    looking back.


    Damion wanted to chase after him, but Ivy grabbed his wrist. She looked at him and said, "Don''t chase


    after him. Let him go."


    She was still a little timid and didn''t dare to provoke someone like the store manager. Now that she was


    safe, she naturally wouldn''t pursue the man anymore.


    Damion felt a little angry when he saw her like this. He couldn''t let her be bullied by anyone while he


    was here. This girl really knew how to make him mad.


    Damion looked down at Ivy and asked, "Are you going back?"


    Ivy looked at Damion strangely and said, "If I don''t go back, where should I go?"


    "It''s not safe here for you," Damion said.


    Since that man had found this ce, it meant that he could do something even more terrible anytime


    soon. Just because Damion protected her this time, it didn''t mean he could protect her every time.


    Maybe that man would be watching somewhere and waiting for Damion to leave so he could harm Ivy


    again.


    Ivy also thought of this point but she didn''t know what she should do next.


    She had nowhere to go.


    She didn''t have much money on her, and she couldn''t afford a safe hotel. Even the small motels that


    she could afford weren''t necessarily any safer than where she was now.


    Ivy bit her lip and said, "I''ll be careful."


    She would lock the door and hide a knife under her pillow. If the owner of the store really dared toe


    in, she would fight him with all her might.


    Damion wasn''t sure what she was thinking or how she nned to do it.


    He didn''t give Ivy a chance to refuse but just said, "Come with me."


    Ivy was startled by his words. Before she could react, Damion grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of


    the alleyway.


    Damion''s grip was strong enough that Ivy''s wrist began to hurt. She tried to break free but only made it


    worse for herself.


    In truth, Damion was still angry at Ivy for not protecting herself better when there were dangerous


    people around. But he knew he had no right to be angry with her.


    Despite this realization, Damion couldn''t control his emotions or his grip on Ivy''s wrist as they walked


    towards his car.


    It wasn''t until they reached his car that Damion heard Ivy''s weak voice ask him, "Mr. Bishop, where are


    you taking me?"


    Damion paused in thought as he asked himself: Where do I want to take her?


    Damion had only one thought in mind that he couldn''t let Ivy stay in this dangerous ce any longer.


    At that moment, Damion began to seriously consider the answer to this problem.


    After a while, Damion came to a conclusion and said, "My house."


    Ivy waspletely stunned and looked at Damion in confusion, unsure if she had heard him correctly.


    Go to his house? This...


    Damion didn''t give Ivy a chance to refuse. He opened the car door and pushed her into the passenger


    seat.


    Ivy was still lost in shock and hadn''t reacted yet when she was already pushed into the car.


    By the time she came back to her senses, Damion had already sat down in the driver''s seat and


    started the car.


    Ivy turned her head towards Damion and said, "Mr. Bishop..."


    "Ivy," interrupted Damion. "I''m not feeling very good right now. Please don''t talk to me for now."


    Otherwise, he wasn''t sure if he could handle talking with Ivy without making things awkward between


    them.


    Ivy bit her lip lightly but didn''t say anything else.


    She lowered her head and didn''t know how to respond or deal with this situation at all.


    She didn''t understand why despite how much Damion seemed to dislike her, he still brought her back


    home with him.


    On the way, Damion hadn''t said a word to Ivy.


    The atmosphere was suffocating her.


    If she wasn''t afraid, she would have jumped out of the car.


    Finally, when they passed by a supermarket, Damion stopped the car and turned to Ivy. "Let''s go buy


    something first."


    Ivy nodded quietly and followed Damion into the supermarket.


    When Ivy saw what Damion bought - all things for girls - she looked up at him in surprise. He bought all


    these for her?


    Ivy was stunned but then an endless warmth spread through her heart. She didn''t know how to


    describe this feeling. It was unfamiliar but she liked it very much.


    Damion didn''t actually know what kind of things girls liked. He just bought everything he thought a girl


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    might need based on his impression of them. His actions were quick and it was obvious that he wasn''t


    someone who spent too much time shopping. He just got what he needed and left.


    Because of this, Ivy''s heart was filled with sweetness that couldn''t be described in words. It was


    unfamiliar yet made her want to hold onto it tightly.


    However, Ivy knew very well that she had no right to do so.


    Ivy felt even more dejected. She really wanted to tell Damion not to treat her this way, not to do things


    that would make her misunderstand him.


    Her self-control wasn''t that great. She couldn''t help but think too much, even when she knew she


    shouldn''t.


    She was afraid of doing somethingter on that would make her hate herself.


    After Damion put everything he thought Ivy might need into the cart, he finally remembered that these


    things were for Ivy and asked if she liked them or needed anything else.


    He looked at Ivy and said, "Do you have any favorite brands or things you like to use? Just tell me."


    Ivy looked at the full shopping cart and shook her head. "These are good enough for me. I''m not picky."


    She didn''t have the qualifications to be picky. There were many things she had never used before.


    Damion didn''t say anything else but just checked everything again before saying, "Okay then. These


    are just temporary anyway. We''ll go buy new ones when the mall opens tomorrow."


    Ivy was even more shocked now.


    She looked at Damion and then back at all the items in the cart before saying, "No need for that. These


    willst me a long time."


    Damion wasn''t sure what kind of life Ivy had lived before but he felt like she was very different from all


    the other girls he knew.


    But it was alreadyte now. They couldn''t worry about it anymore.


    He made sure Ivy didn''t need anything else before pushing the cart towards checkout while Ivy''s heart


    seemed to bleed as each item got scanned one by one.


    She knew Damion was a wealthy man, but she also felt guilty about taking advantage of his money.


    She had already taken advantage of him before and now. Once again, Ivy felt disgusted with herself for


    doing it again.


    With her head down, Ivy followed Damion out of the supermarket and couldn''t help feeling like she


    owed him more than she could ever repay.


    As they got back into the car, Damion remained silent and drove towards his home. Soon enough, they


    arrived at an upscale neighborhood with strict security guards that made Ivy sit up straight in her seat


    and hold her breath.


    This was where Damion asionally stayed because it was close to hispany. However, due to


    family reasonstely, he had been staying at Bishop''s Mansion instead of here. Even though someone


    came to clean regrly, it was still obvious that no one had lived there for a while.


    From the moment they entered the elevator until they reached their destination floor, Ivy''s nerves were


    on edge as she walked carefully so as not to dirty or mess up anything in this luxurious ce.

 Chapter 804 DonT Give Yourself Trouble

    Chapter 804 Don''T Give Yourself Trouble


    Chapter 804 Don''t Give Yourself Trouble


    Damion walked in with his things and ced them on the coffee table before realizing that Ivy was still


    standing there, hesitant toe in.


    He furrowed his brow and turned around to face her. "Why aren''t youing in?" he asked.


    "I don''t know where the slippers are," Ivy replied.


    Damion paused for a moment before realizing that he had forgotten to take out the slippers from his


    bag. He went to retrieve them and handed them over to her, apologizing for not having anyone over


    usually.


    Ivy felt a small sense of happiness at being the first girl invited into Damion''s private space. The decor


    matched Damion''s personality perfectly - simple yet warm. Despite looking like no one had lived there


    for quite some time, Ivy still found herself liking it here.


    Damion grabbed two bottles of soda from the fridge and handed one over to Ivy, telling her she could


    stay here and not worry about work anymore.


    Ivy held onto the bottle tightly, avoiding eye contact with Damion as she realized that he knew


    everything about her. It made her feel even more embarrassed than before.


    Ivy kept her head down, and her eyes were red in a ce where Damion couldn''t see. Damion frowned


    slightly and walked over, squatting down in front of Ivy so he could see her eyes.


    This action startled Ivy, and she instinctively moved back but ended up meeting Damion''s gaze. From


    his eyes, she saw a hint of helplessness which made her even more ufortable.


    After a moment of silence, Ivy said, "I''m sorry for always causing trouble since you met me."


    Damion chuckled softly and replied, "Yes, you''re quite aware." This caused Ivy to choke up as her face


    turned bright red with embarrassment.


    The feeling was terrible enough that she almost wanted to jump off the building to escape this awkward


    situation. However, Damion found it amusing and said, "You''re tired today. Go take a shower and rest


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    early. We''ll talk about everything else tomorrow."


    Ivy nodded but couldn''t help asking, "Are you staying here tonight too?"


    Damion was taken aback by the question before being angered by it again.


    He licked his lips lightly and said, "What''s wrong? Do you think I''ll do something to you?"


    "No," Ivy quickly denied, and her face was turning red. "I''m just afraid of bothering you."


    Damion said, "You don''t need to worry about that. Since I brought you here, it means you haven''t


    bothered me. Don''t give yourself unnecessary trouble."


    Ivy choked again and didn''t say anything more.


    She stood up and obediently said, "Then I''ll go take a shower."


    Damion also stood up and handed the big bag he brought back from the supermarket to Ivy. He said,


    "Everything is in there. If you need anything else, just let me know. You can sleep in that room over


    there with a bathroom inside which is avable for your use directly."


    As he spoke, Damion pointed to a room for Ivy.

 Chapter 805 Who Can Resist Such A Damion?

    Chapter 805 Who Can Resist Such A Damion?


    Chapter 805 Who Can Resist Such a Damion?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ivy grabbed the bag and rushed towards the room. Sharing a room with Damion was putting too much


    pressure on her.


    Damion didn''t mind Ivy''s hurried departure. He just shook his head and chuckled as he walked into his


    own room. It was gettingte and he didn''t feel like fussing around anymore, so he decided to stay here


    for the night.


    Ivy had no idea that Damion had already made up his mind. When she entered the room, she didn''t


    immediately go to wash up. Instead, she took a quick look around.


    She didn''t dare wander around or snoop, but simply admired theyout of the room. Ivy had never


    been in such a luxurious house before - everything was exquisite beyond imagination.


    Once again, she felt how great the difference was between herself and Damion. He seemed like


    someone from another world with a huge barrier separating them.


    Ivy instantly felt dejected. This feeling wasn''t good at all. She couldn''t describe her emotions at that


    moment. All she knew was that it really hit her hard.


    As Ivy walked into the bathroom feeling downcast, embarrassment washed over her when she realized


    that there were things in there that she didn''t know how to use.


    She wasn''t keen on asking Damion for help but also did not want to mess anything up by trying it out


    herself. If something broke or got damaged, then not only would it be expensive to rece but also


    make her feel guilty about itter on.


    After struggling in her room for a while, Ivy finallypromised and came out, ready to find Damion.


    However, she didn''t see him in the living room and furrowed her brows in confusion. Had Damion


    already left? But she hadn''t heard any noise.


    Ivy wasn''t sure if what she was thinking was right or not. Maybe the soundproofing here was too good


    for her to hear anything. What should she do now? She probably couldn''t take a shower anymore.


    Feeling worried, Ivy sighed and decided to just wipe herself down with cold water instead. Otherwise,


    she would just sleep on the floor because she didn''t want to dirty Damion''s bed.


    Just as Ivy was about to go back into her room to clean up, she heard the sound of a door opening.


    She turned around and saw Damion walking out of his room.


    Damion saw Ivy looking at him with suspicion as if she had done something wrong and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Ivy noticed that Damion had changed his clothes and his hair was still dripping wet from taking a


    shower. Instantly, her face turned red without warning.


    Ivy''s mind wandered uncontrobly, and she couldn''t help but despise herself for thinking such strange


    things.


    Damion didn''t hear Ivy''s response and became even more suspicious.


    Finally, after Ivy cleared her head of all the clutter, she stuttered, "Um... I don''t know how to use it..."


    Damion was taken aback and paused before realizing what Ivy meant by "it."


    He chuckled helplessly and said, "Sorry, I didn''t exin it clearly to you."


    Ivy felt as though her heart had been struck by something. There was a strange sensation that crept


    into her heart ¨C a sweet feeling.


    It was odd but pleasant to feel that Damion wasn''t disgusted with her ignorance. He was so gentle with


    her.


    Ivy felt like she was done for.


    Who could resist someone like Damion?

 Chapter 806 May Have Long Been Beyond Her Control

    Chapter 806 May Have Long Been Beyond Her Control


    Chapter 806 May Have Long Been Beyond Her Control


    Damion led Ivy into the room and showed her step by step how to use it. Ivy nodded obediently,


    recording everything carefully, afraid she might forget.


    "It''s actually pretty simple. Don''t be so nervous. This thing won''t break," Damion said.


    When he looked up, he saw Ivy with a serious expression on her face and couldn''t help but feel a little


    helpless. This girl was really too nervous.


    "I''m not nervous," Ivy said, biting her lip when she noticed Damion looking at her.


    Damion chuckled at her and rubbed her head before saying, "Okay then, go wash up first."


    Ivy nodded and obediently sent Damion out of the room.


    Instead of returning to the room, Damion went to the balcony. The location of his apartment was


    excellent as he could almost overlook the entire Innisrial from his floor.


    It was another beautiful night with clear sky, making it even more enchanting than usual. Standing on


    the balcony with windows open allowed for cool night air to blow in onto his face, he felt refreshing


    making him ufortable.


    After about half an hour had passed by, there came some noise from behind him that caught his


    attention. Turning around, he saw that Ivy had changed intofortable home clothes and was now


    drying off her hair after washing it in preparation for bed.


    Damion walked in and stopped in front of Ivy, reaching out to take the towel from her hand. "The hair


    dryer is in the drawer. Didn''t you see it?" he asked.


    "I saw it. I just don''t like blow-drying my hair," Ivy replied.


    She didn''t have a lot of hair, and it dried naturally pretty quickly. Unless she was really in a hurry, she


    always let her hair air dry.


    "Should I turn up the air conditioning a bit then? It''s not good to keep your head wet like that. You could


    catch a cold," Damion suggested.


    Ivy shook her head. "No need, turning it up will make it too hot."


    Damion didn''t insist and instead took the towel to rub her hair dry. As he did so, Ivy''s face turned red


    instantly.


    Damion was focused on drying her hair and didn''t notice how red Ivy''s face had be. When he


    finished drying most of her hair and removed the towel from her head, he finally noticed how flushed


    she looked.


    "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?" Damion asked curiously.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ivy quickly shook her head and said, "It''s just because I just took a shower and feel hot for a moment.


    I''ll be fine after cooling down for a bit."


    She couldn''t possibly tell him that his actions were too intimate forfort which made her mind


    wander off into strange ces involuntarily. She felt like she really couldn''t understand Damion at all


    now.


    All she could do was try not to think too much about it or risk facing an irreversible oue if things


    went further than they should have gone between them two.


    However, even with Ivy reminding herself of this, she still couldn''t change some facts.


    She was also well aware that she was just denying the reality. The actual situation may have already


    been beyond her control.

 Chapter 807 Sucking Up All The Tears

    Chapter 807 Sucking Up All The Tears


    Chapter 807 Sucking Up All The Tears


    Although it was alreadyte, Damion looked at Ivy and saw that she didn''t seem tired, so he said, "Let''s


    talk."


    Ivy felt a little uneasy when she heard Damion say this. He had said the same thing to her at the


    restaurant before, and they ended up having a very unpleasant argument. If it weren''t for the manager


    intervening, things could have gotten even worse.


    Ivy thought that she and Damion probably had no rtionship in this lifetime.


    Seeing Ivy''s face turn pale instantly, Damion furrowed his brows and said, "Don''t be nervous. I won''t


    scold you or kick you out. Let''s have a serious talk."


    Ivy nodded her head but her face remained pale as ever. Her thoughts were exactly what Damion had


    guessed - she was extremely nervous and afraid of being kicked out by him. She would really end up


    on the streets if that happened.


    Damion continued speaking, "When I told you before not to do this job anymore, I meant it seriously.


    You may have your own ideas about what you want to do with your life but first listen to my thoughts."


    Ivy nodded again and replied softly, "Okay."


    Damion couldn''t help but smile at how obedient Ivy was being for once, "It would be great if you were


    always like this."


    Ivy bit her lip lightly as her emotions became even moreplicated than before. She really didn''t


    know how to face Damion anymore.


    Damion continued, "I''m sorry. After you left the hospital, I looked up your information."


    Ivy wasn''t surprised or felt anything was wrong. It seemed like what Damion should do.


    She shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I understand."


    She wasn''t angry, and there was even a hint of sweetness in her heart.


    She couldn''t exin it herself, but Ivy knew she felt a little bit of sweetness.


    Seeing her like this, Damion also froze for a moment and said, "As long as you don''t mind."


    Ivy replied with a low voice and finally raised her eyes to look at Damion before giving him a sweet


    smile.


    Damion hadn''t seen this expression on her face for so long that he was momentarily stunned.


    He didn''t speak immediately but kept his gaze firmly fixed on Ivy''s face.


    At this moment, Damion didn''t want to do anything else. He really wanted to record Ivy''s expression


    firmly in his mind so that if she ever acted out again and ran away from his sight again, he could


    remember what she looked like now.


    However, thinking about it made Damion feel very strange himself.


    He didn''t think too much about why he held such resentment towards Ivy or why everything she did


    seemed to anger him somehow. He didn''t try to figure out exactly what it was that made him angry.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And now, at this moment, Damion seemed to understand everything.


    Although the thought made Ivy feel a bit absurd.


    But it seemed like it should be this way.


    Damion suddenlyughed, and thatughter left Ivy confused.


    She looked at Damion with confusion as if asking him, "What are youughing about?"


    Naturally, Damion didn''t bother to answer Ivy''s question.


    Afterughing for a while, he looked seriously at Ivy and said, "I know you were studying in college


    before but dropped out after your freshman year. Now I''m asking you if you still want to go back to


    college?"


    Ivy was taken aback and her eyes immediately turned red.


    Of course she wanted to go back to college. But she had no choice but to drop out before and never


    had the chance to pick up where she left off.


    It was a heavy blow on her heart for the past two years. She never mentioned it to anyone because


    talking about it would only cause her pain that she couldn''t bear.


    Now that Damion asked her like this, Ivy instinctively thought of one possibility - if she said yes, then


    maybe Damion would send her back to college?


    But...


    Ivy tightly bit her lip as tears finally fell uncontrobly from her eyes. Who was she kidding?


    Why should she enjoy these gifts from Damion?


    Even if she shamelessly thought that Damion might really like her, why should she think that way?


    What did Ivy have that was worth liking about her by Damion?


    The more Ivy thought about it, the more aggrieved and ufortable she felt.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    It seemed like everything was wrong.


    Everything was wrong.


    Damion had no idea that his words would make Ivy cry like this.


    He panicked and rushed to get tissues to wipe away Ivy''s tears.


    He had neverforted a girl in his life before.


    Casey was the only girl around him, but she was just a little crazy person who wouldn''t cry even when


    treated unfairly outside. She would only think of how to retaliate back on her own terms. And all of them


    had been protecting her since childhood so she rarely suffered any grievances.


    Most of the time, Casey was bullying others and making them cry.


    Damion had never made a girl cry before, which made him feel flustered and unsure of what to do. He


    gently wiped Ivy''s tears with a tissue, but his tender gesture only made her feel more upset.


    She felt very wronged and knew that she shouldn''t take out her emotions on Damion, who had already


    been good enough to her. It wouldn''t be fair to him if she continued to vent on him like this.


    However, for the first time in so long, someone asked Ivy if she wanted to go to college and cared


    about her thoughts. She tightly bit her lip and looked at Damion as she said, "If I say I don''t want it, I


    must be lying."


    When she was in school, Ivy''s grades were actually quite good. Even when she dropped out of school


    due to difficulties in life, many teachers tried persuading her not give up on college because it would


    make a big difference in life.


    Despite many people offering their help along the way, they could only assist with immediate problems


    rather than guaranteeing future sess for Ivy.


    At that time, Ivy was timid and cowardly, unable to resist and had to let her family take her back home.


    Later on, she didn''t know what got into her but suddenly became determined and had the courage to


    run away from home.


    She thought that she had fought against fate.


    However, even though she ran away, she couldn''t go back to school. She didn''t even return to the city


    where her college was located. She used all of her money to buy a ticket for the farthest ce possible


    and ended up in Innisrial.


    But for a young girl like herself, it was extremely difficult to establish herself in a new city. She had no


    one to rely on and experienced being cheated and bullied. She went through many hardships.


    Meeting Damion was like a dreame true for Ivy. It gave her an experience that she never had


    before and feelings that shouldn''t have existed.


    But dreams were just dreams after all.


    Ivy foolishly believed that she could hold onto this dream forever. She told lies in order not to show


    Damion her embarrassing side. If this really was a dream, then at least let it be beautiful inside the


    dream as well - this was what Ivy thought at the time.


    So when Ivy realized that she couldn''t get lost in this beautiful dream forever, she ran away because


    deep down inside people''s hearts were greedy creatures.


    If she continued to live in the dream with lies, in the end, she would really fall into an abyss with nothing


    left.


    So, she ran away from the hospital, without telling Damion.


    She also believed that in such a big city, they were two people from different worlds and could never


    meet again.


    But Damion still appeared before her again.


    Ivy knew she was finished.


    Completely finished.


    In front of her was an abyss and she was probably going to jump down it for real this time.


    Damion was really panicked. He had never seen a girl cry so miserably before. Besides wiping Ivy''s


    tears away, he didn''t even know what else he could do to help her feel better.


    One tissue after another became soaked through as Ivy''s tears flowed like water from a broken faucet


    that couldn''t be stopped no matter what he did.


    Eventually, Damion ran out of ideas and just grabbed half a pack of tissues to cover Ivy''s eyes instead.


    This sudden move caught Ivy off guard and made her forget about crying for a moment or two at least.


    Damion thought that once this pack of tissues had been used uppletely, then maybe this girl would


    have cried enough by then anyway.


    Suddenly his wrist was grabbed by Ivy who pulled his hand down towards hers.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, with red veins all over the whites of her eyes. She looked at


    Damion like that.


    Damion saw that she had stopped crying and said, "That worked pretty well. It sucked up all your


    tears."


    Ivy was speechless.


    Was he making fun of her?


    Her face turned red suddenly, very unnatural.


    Damion said, "Go wash your face. Don''t cry anymore. No matter what grievances you''ve suffered in the


    past or how sad you are, crying once is enough."


    Ivy nodded and stood up to wash her face.


    When she saw herself in the mirror, she waspletely frightened.


    It was amazing that Damion could have the patience to wipe her face for her.

 Chapter 808 LetS Stop Here For Today

    Chapter 808 Let''S Stop Here For Today


    Chapter 808 Let''s Stop Here For Today


    After taking a long time to wash her face, Ivy hung her head and dared not go near Damion.


    The way she was now, she was absolutely hideous.


    Ivy never felt that she was the greatest beauty, but it was very rare to be so embarrassed.


    If in front of others, it was fine. But in front of Damion, Ivy always wanted her dignity.


    Damion frowned, somewhat amused at her appearance.


    He did not urge Ivy, just looked at her. Anyway, she always needed toe to him.


    Ivy also knew that she could not linger for too long. Soon, she obediently walked to the opposite of


    Damion and sat down on the sofa.


    Damion said, "The emotion is over. Now, let''s have a goodmunication. You promise me that you


    will not cry again."


    Ivy nodded and promised.


    She herself did not want to cry any more.


    It was a shame.


    "Come on, tell me if you want to go to college," Damion said.


    Ivy nodded and said, "Yes."


    Damion was very relieved to receive such an emphatic answer from her.


    "So, next question, do you want to go back to your college or do you want to change it?" he said.


    Ivy lifted her face and finally looked directly at Damion.


    "I''m not going back," she said.


    She was too afraid of that city.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would face if she went back.


    Damion nodded and said, "Okay, let''s switch schools. Innisrial University is pretty good. What do you


    think?"


    Ivy looked at Damion in shock and asked, "Can I go to Innisrial University?"


    She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Damion replied, "There may be some difficulties. I''ll have to figure out how to get you there specifically.


    But as long as you''re willing, I''ll do my best to make it happen."


    Ivy''s eyes turned red again when she heard this.


    No one had ever said such things to her before in her life.


    Damion reached out and pinched Ivy''s chin helplessly, saying, "Don''t cry."


    His sudden movement startled Ivy and the urge to cry dissipated instantly because of his actions.


    However, her expression became even more amusing at this moment which made Damion unable to


    hold back hisughter anymore.


    This made Ivy even more embarrassed. Her face turned red with exaggeration.


    Damion''s voice softened, with a hint of tenderness and concern. "Don''t cry, okay? It''s gettingte. Let''s


    finish talking and I''ll take you back to rest."


    Ivy didn''t know what came over her, but she blurted out, "I don''t need to rest."


    She really wanted to stay with Damion a little longer.


    Naturally, Damion understood the meaning behind her words.


    There was a deep meaning in his eyes but he didn''t reveal it.


    His lips curved slightly upwards, indicating that he was feeling pretty good at the moment.


    However, Ivy didn''t notice any of this.


    After saying these things, she almost pped herself for speaking such nonsense. She felt like she


    wasn''t making any sense at all.


    Ivy really wanted to cry now. She lowered her eyshes and bit her lip hard in an attempt not to cry.


    Damion lightly tapped Ivy on the forehead with his hand and said, "Okay then. If you don''t want to rest,


    we can talk all night long."


    "That won''t do." Ivy immediately raised her head and looked at Damion, "You need to rest."


    Tomorrow wasn''t the weekend yet. Damion still needed to work so she can''t let herself affect his work


    schedule.


    Everything that Ivy was thinking about was written all over her face without any restraint or filter. It was


    disyed brightly in front of Damion''s eyes.


    Damion''s lips curved slightly, showing a hint of helplessness towards her. She was just a young girl,


    and all her emotions were so obvious on her face that there was no need to ask - it could be seen at a


    nce.


    But she was also very cute.


    Damion said, "Don''t cry anymore. Be good okay?"


    Ivy was dazed andpletely immersed in Damion''s tone of voice. He was really gentle.


    The admiration in Ivy''s eyes was straightforward and bold without any concealment. Damion felt her


    emotions too and his heart wasn''t calm either. This feeling was unfamiliar to him.


    However, before he figured out how to respond, he didn''t n to show it directly. So he just rubbed


    Ivy''s head and then sat back on the sofa opposite her again.


    "Since you want to go to college," Damion said, "you need to start preparing for it from tomorrow


    onwards. You will live here from now on and I will help you hire teachers for extra lessons. Your


    previous grades were good so I believe picking up where you left off won''t be difficult for you. You don''t


    need any burden or pressure. This is just for better preparation."


    Ivy obediently nodded and said, "I know. I''ll prepare well."


    Damion smiled with satisfaction and continued, "As for choosing your major... my suggestion is that you


    think about what you really want to do in the future or what truly interests you, instead of going with the


    flow likest time when you chose a major that had good job prospects."


    Ivy nodded again but added, "Actually... I don''t know what I like."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn''t have many opportunities to choose in her life. In fact, her understanding of the world was


    very narrow.


    She didn''t know where her talenty or what she loved.


    Perhaps if someone else were asked this question, they would easily get an answer. But for her, it was


    a difficult task.


    Damion understood Ivy''s predicament and said, "It''s okay. There is still plenty of time for you to think


    about it. This is not something that can be decided quickly."


    Ivy nodded and looked gratefully at Damion.


    She thought that she might never meet anyone as gentle as Damion again in her lifetime.


    Ivy''s gaze remained fixed on Damion''s face. She had so much to say but couldn''t bring herself to


    speak up.


    All she could do was sniffle and carefully protect the emotions buried deep inside of her heart.


    However, the young girl did not realize that what she was hiding actually wasn''t hidden at all from


    Damion.


    To some extent, he found this girl quite adorable and was willing to y along with whatever game she


    wanted to y.


    After discussing college ns for a while longer, Damion said, "Alright then. Let''s call it a night."

 Chapter 809 Really, DonT Tease Her Like This Anymore

    Chapter 809 Really, Don''T Tease Her Like This Anymore


    Chapter 809 Really, Don''t Tease Her Like This Anymore


    Ivy didn''t get up to go back to her room. Instead, she looked up at Damion.


    Damion noticed and looked at her, asking, "What''s wrong? Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "I just wanted to ask you how much rent I need to pay since I''m living here," Ivy said.


    Damion was taken aback and almostughed out loud at what she said. He leaned down and looked


    directly into Ivy''s eyes, saying, "How much do you want to give me?"


    Ivy choked up and suddenly couldn''t speak. Although she didn''t know how much the rent was here with


    Damion, she knew it was expensive enough that even after years of hard work, she wouldn''t be able to


    afford it.


    Despite knowing that in front of Damion, she had no face or dignity left whatsoever, Ivy still felt like she


    needed to preserve some semnce of self-respect.


    Damion rubbed Ivy''s head gently and said reassuringly, "It''s okay, silly girl. When did I ever say that I


    wanted your rent money?"


    Ivy blinked a few times rapidly. If not for thest shred of rationality left in her mind, she would have


    reached out and hugged him right then.


    "If you don''t want owe me anything," Damion continued. "Just wait until after graduation when you can


    earn money yourself."


    Ivy immediately nodded eagerly in agreement while making some childish promises like, "I will


    definitely work hard to earn money."


    Her behavior made Damionugh uncontrobly once again.


    "Okay, go rest now. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow," Damion said.


    Ivy nodded and obediently went back to her room this time.


    That night, Ivy couldn''t sleep at all. She tossed and turned in bed, thinking about everything that had


    happened since she met Damion. It all left her feeling very confused.


    Maybe she had never been lucky before, and Ivy subconsciously believed that she would never be


    lucky in this world. She was already worried that tomorrow Damion might not treat her as well as he did


    today.


    Ivy knew she needed to stay clear-headed to protect herself from getting hurt. She wasn''t a brave girl


    and didn''t have much confidence in herself. In her eyes, there were some things that she just didn''t


    deserve.


    As Ivy thought more about it, she became even more despondent. Even though she promised Damion


    not to cry anymore, tears still fell down her cheeks uncontrobly onto the pillow.


    After a while of crying silently into the pillowcase until it was damp with tears, Ivy suddenly sat up


    straight on the bed with determination in her eyes.


    She made up her mind: no matter what happened between them going forward, she cannot be an


    ungrateful person who took advantage of his kindness without conscience or appreciation for his


    generosity towards her, because he had no reason or obligation on his part to treat her well.


    Although she couldn''t repay him now, maybe she could in the future. He had given her a chance to go


    back to college, so she would make good use of it and work hard to be someone who could be


    helpful to him.


    Therefore, Ivy decided that she wouldn''t listen to Damion''s advice that she should choose a major that


    she liked and was interested in pursuing. She wanted to be his right-hand woman, someone who


    would be useful to him.


    Ivy made up her mind and decided that she needed to research which majors were both profitable and


    useful for Damion. After making this decision, Ivyy back down on her bed and drifted off into sleep


    once again.


    When Ivy woke up again, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. She had slept for ten hours


    straight!


    Sitting up in bed, Ivy felt dumbfounded and unsure of what had happened. How did she sleep for so


    long? She really didn''t know.


    Feeling ashamed of herself, Ivy pped her forehead with disgust at howzy she must have seemed.


    She didn''t know if Damion would think less of her because of it.


    After lingering around in her room for a while longer with a sense of resignation about everything going


    on around her, Ivy finally summoned the courage necessary to leave the room behind with an air of


    finality about it all.


    She also remembered that Damion was working today which made things slightly easier for her. But


    soon enough she began berating herself once more as soon as those thoughts entered into


    consciousness again.


    Ivy walked over to the couch and sat down, finally noticing the note that Damion had left on the coffee


    table. The handwriting was strong and powerful,pletely different from Damion''s personality. It read,


    "Breakfast is in the kitchen. Remember to eat."


    Ivy held onto the note for a long time withouting back to her senses. She didn''t know how to


    describe her feelings. This sensation was too strange and heartwarming. No one had ever treated her


    like this before.


    Ivy even felt like she might be in trouble because of it. This thought appeared in Ivy''s mind almost


    every day and every minute.


    She knew that she was still struggling, but there wasn''t much space left for her to struggle anymore.


    Ivy knew that all she could do was face these emotions by herself without causing any trouble for


    Damion. That would be her way of repaying him at this point.


    Taking the note with her as she stood up, Ivy walked towards the kitchen where she found breakfast


    Although thinking about it made Ivy feel a bit shameless, she couldn''t help but think about it anyway.


    She pped herself on the forehead, trying to snap out of it before realizing that if things continued like


    this, then everything would fall apart soon enough.


    Ivy had absolutely no self-awareness. She was eating a bowl of lean pork and preserved egg congee


    when she heard the sound of the door opening. Turning her head, she saw Damion walking in.


    In an instant, Ivy felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. Damion was also


    somewhat surprised, holding a food box in his hand with an expression of mixed emotions.


    He never expected Ivy to be having breakfast at this time. Ivy''s face turned red and she almost broke


    the spoon in her hand.


    It was really too much for her to handle.


    Damion walked over and ced the food box on the table one by one, saying, "Have some more."


    Ivy mumbled something indistinctly while quickly lowering her head. She didn''t even dare reach into the


    food box with her fork.


    Damionughed heartily but couldn''t bear to see Ivy looking so pitiful. He spoke softly, "It''s okay.


    There''s nothing wrong with sleepingte after staying uptest night. I won''t make fun of you."


    Ivy nodded obediently like a well-behaved child. Damion chuckled softly as he used a fork to pick out


    some dishes for Ivy, "This is really delicious. Try it."


    Ivy obediently picked up what he offered and put it into her mouth. It was truly amazing!


    She looked at Damion in surprise, "This is really delicious."


    "You''re such a foodie," Damion said with a tone of indulgence that he couldn''t hide.


    In an instant, Ivy''s face turned red.


    She really wanted to tell Damion not to tease her like this anymore in the future.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her self-control was not good at all and she was easily influenced.

 Chapter 810 Become Clear What Was Going On

    Chapter 810 Be Clear What Was Going On


    Chapter 810 Be Clear What Was Going On


    After finishing their meal, Ivy offered to clean up the dishes. Damion was taken aback and said, "You


    don''t have to do that." But Ivy insisted, saying she couldn''t just eat and live at his ce without doing


    anything in return. Damion chuckled and let her tidy up.


    Ivy worked quickly and efficiently, finishing in no time. While she was busy with the dishes, Damion


    took care of some personal matters. When he saw that she had finished cleaning up, he said, "Go


    change your clothes. We''re going out."


    Confused, Ivy asked him why they were going out. Damion replied that he wanted to buy her


    something. Even more puzzled now, Ivy protested that she didn''t need anything.


    Damion sighed and yfully tapped her forehead with his hand before saying they could just go


    window shopping together then.


    Ivy hesitated for a moment before agreeing reluctantly. It sounded kind of pitiful when put like that.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She couldn''t possibly refuse Damion, so she quickly nodded and said, "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be ready


    soon." With that, Ivy turned and ran into her room to change her clothes.


    Naturally, she wore the same outfit as yesterday: a white t-shirt and jeans that exuded youthfulness.


    Damion realized that he had only ever seen Ivy in t-shirts and jeans before. Although it was cute and


    innocent, itcked the variety of other girls.


    He knew this was because Ivy had gone through too much hardship in her past life to have many


    opportunities to add more variety to herself. Now that he had brought this girl by his side, he wanted


    her to be able to enjoy being a carefree girl.


    Ivy didn''t know what Damion was thinking about. Everything she did was just so that he wouldn''t feel


    ufortable. So whatever he asked of her, as long as it wasn''t out of line or inappropriate, she would


    obediently agree with.


    Going shopping with him? That was an easy task for Ivy! She sweetly smiled at Damion and said,


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Damion replied, "Juste with me."


    Ivy obediently nodded. Like a little tail, she followed behind him as they walked over towards the


    nearby mall without driving there directly.


    However, Ivy still felt somewhat uneasy despite everything else going smoothly so far.


    She had never been to a mall like this before. She had seen many posts onlineining about how


    the salespeople in these types of malls were snobbish and only enthusiastic towards those who looked


    wealthy, while ignoring those who didn''t look as well off and even saying annoying things to them.


    Although Ivy didn''t have a particrly strong sense of self-esteem, she couldn''t stand being treated


    with that kind of attitude by strangers. So her way of avoiding this situation was to stay away from it


    altogether.


    This was the first time Ivy had set foot in such a ce. Even though Damion was by her side, Ivy still


    felt nervous and uneasy. She unconsciously became cautious with every step she took, as if walking on


    thin ice that caused her pain.


    Damion noticed Ivy''s abnormal behavior and turned his head to look at her suspiciously, asking,


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Ivy didn''t want to cause trouble for Damion, so she quickly shook her head and said, "No."


    Damion raised an eyebrow lightly and quickly understood what was going on. He chuckled softly and


    reached out his hand towards Ivy, saying, "Come here."

 Chapter 811 Go Straight To DamionS Side

    Chapter 811 Go Straight To Damion''S Side


    Chapter 811 Go Straight To Damion''s Side


    Ivy looked at Damion, feeling a bit confused about what he meant. Her first reaction was that Damion


    had really beautiful hands. She never knew that a man''s hands could be so attractive. This made her


    feel self-conscious about her rough and calloused hands, which she didn''t dare to show in front of him.


    Seeing Ivy standing there in confusion, Damion felt a bit helpless. He took Ivy''s hand and held it in his


    palm, instantly enveloping her cold hand with warmth. It was then that Ivy realized how nervous she


    had be sinceing to this ce.


    Feeling even more uneasy now, Ivy felt as if Damion had found out some secret of hers. Meanwhile,


    Damion hadn''t expected Ivy''s hand to be so cold either. He gently rubbed it tofort her.


    "Let''s go see if there''s anything you like," said Damion.


    Ivy was led by the hand into the store before realizing what he meant by his words. She stopped


    walking and looked at him hesitantly before addressing him formally, "Mr. Bishop..."


    Before the conversation even began, Ivy noticed Damion furrow his brow, looking unhappy.


    Damion spoke up, "You always call me Mr. Bishop. That''s strange."


    Ivy realized he was right. It was odd. But she didn''t know what else to call him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Should she just use his first name? That seemed even stranger and impolite.


    What about Brother Bishop or Uncle Bishop? Those were just as weird.


    Damion suggested, "Just call me Damion."


    That was what Casey called him anyway, and Ivy was like a little sister to him now too.


    Ivy obediently replied with a sweet smile, "Okay, Damion."


    His mood lifted at her agreeable response. "Come on," he said. "Let''s go turn you into a miracle


    transformation."


    Ivy blinked her eyes and naturally understood the origin of the "Miracle Ivy" joke. However, she never


    expected that Damion would know about it.


    But something was off.


    After walking a few steps, Ivy stopped and looked at Damion. "Damion, wait a minute. I haven''t finished


    speaking."


    Patiently stopping in his tracks, Damion looked at Ivy and said, "Okay, you have two minutes. Say


    everything you want to say at once."


    If she kept dragging on like this, the mall would close.


    Ivy said, "Damion, are you trying to buy me something?"


    "Hmm?" Damion raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Is there a problem with that?"


    "Damion," Ivy continued. "Don''t spend too much money on me. I can''t afford it."


    Damion couldn''t help butugh at what Ivy had just said.


    He yfully flicked her forehead with his hand and said, "Who told you to pay me back?"


    This time he flicked her harder than usual.


    Ivy''s forehead turned red from where he hit her. She looked like an abused animal.


    Her clever little brain had been addled by Damion.


    Damion chuckled and said, "Don''t be mad at me. I won''t do it again."


    Ivy pouted her lips and looked at Damion, not daring to say anything more.


    "Let''s go. The mall is really closing soon," said Damion.


    Ivy obediently followed Damion, letting him lead her wherever he wanted to go. She would follow him


    anywhere he went.


    Damion was very satisfied with Ivy''s obedience. He didn''t waste any time and led the girl inside.


    Although Ivy''s attention had been diverted by Damion earlier, she was still a bit stiff and didn''t know


    where to look with her eyes wandering around aimlessly.


    Damion sighed inwardly. This girl was really too tense.


    He led Ivy into a store but even he wasn''tfortable in this situation since he wasn''t good at choosing


    clothes for girls either.


    The salesperson saw theme in and immediately imagined a big drama unfolding before them. The


    difference between their styles was so great that it made their rtionship seem very abnormal


    especially considering how young Ivy lookedpared to Damion who appeared much older than her


    age group should be hanging out with normally.


    Damien looked down at Ivy and said, "Let''s take a look around first and see if there is anything you


    like."


    In fact, Ivy was already dazzled by everything around her. She had never seen such beautiful clothes


    before except on her phone screen when browsing online stores. But now, she could see them up


    close in person for the first time ever!


    Now it was up to Ivy to choose, but she had no idea where to start.


    Seeing her dilemma, Damion didn''t force her and instead picked out a few outfits ording to his own


    taste.


    "Go try them on," he said.


    Ivy obediently went into the dressing room and carefully began trying on the clothes. The first one she


    tried was a green halter dress with a unique shoulder design that perfectly highlighted her corbone


    and shoulders.


    As Ivy stepped out of the dressing room, Damion was still picking out clothes for her. A salesperson


    walked over and nced up and down at Ivy with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    This girl looked like a poor student who relied on being kept by someone else. She wasn''t particrly


    pretty either, so it was obvious that she must have used some kind of trickery to seduce men. How


    despicable!


    Ivy sensed the salesperson''s judgmental gaze upon her and looked back at her. The salesperson


    quickly put on a professional smile and asked, "Madam, how do you feel about this dress?"


    Even though she despised this girl in her heart, she could tell that the man apanying her today


    was willing to spend big money on buying clothes for her. It would be unwise not to get along with


    someone just because of personal feelings towards her.


    This littlemb waiting to be ughtered could potentially help boost her monthly sales performance


    significantly if handled properly.


    However, Ivy didn''t give her this opportunity.


    She ignored the salesperson and walked straight to Damion''s side.

 Chapter 812 I DonT Have Anywhere To Use The Money

    Chapter 812 I Don''T Have Anywhere To Use The Money


    Chapter 812 I Don''t Have Anywhere To Use The Money


    Damion picked out two more clothes that he thought looked good. As he turned around, he saw the girl


    pouting and looking at him.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like them?" Damion''s gaze fell on Ivy.


    He hadn''t noticed before, but she had been wearing T-shirts all along. Her corbone was so beautiful.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ivy stood on her tiptoes and whispered in Damion''s ear, "I don''t like this store."


    Damion frowned slightly when he heard this and guessed what was going on.


    He reached up and touched Ivy''s head, saying, "Let''s see if there is anything you like."


    Actually, Ivy quite liked the dress she was wearing. But even so, she didn''t want to buy anything from


    this store anymore.


    Seeing her expression, Damion understood what she meant.


    "Okay then. You go change your clothes first. We''ll go look at other stores," said Damion.


    Ivy immediately smiled and ran back to the fitting room.


    The salesperson saw this and became nervous. Was that brat up to something?


    She couldn''t let a big spender slip away!


    The salesperson walked over to Damion respectfully and asked, "Sir, do you need any help?"


    Damion nced at the salesperson and her thoughts were written all over her face - it was too obvious


    what she wanted. He didn''t appreciate it one bit.


    He naturally didn''t have a good expression towards this kind of person.


    The sudden drop in air pressure really startled the salesperson, making her hold her breath tightly.


    Although she didn''t know what the girl said, the salesperson had seen all kinds of people and naturally


    knew that this littlemb in hand was going to run away.


    She dared not say much in front of this man but could only curse that girl in her heart.


    She was truly a little vixen, using her coquettish skills to bewitch the manpletely.


    Ivy quickly changed clothes and ran up to Damion with her face looking up at him. "I''m ready, let''s go,"


    she said.


    Damion responded with a nod and extended his hand to Ivy.


    Although Ivy blushed as he led her along the way before, now she was much calmer.


    She put her hand on Damion''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    The salesperson watched as the two walked away holding hands. She was so angry that it almost


    killed her but it couldn''t affect Ivy anymore.


    Right now she felt very happy but couldn''t help stealing nces at Damion.


    He really treated her too gently and too well. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings but at this


    moment when Ivy held hands with Damion, she thought there might be some other possibilities


    between them.


    Damion took Ivy on a tour of the mall, exploring different styles of clothing from everyday wear to home


    attire, from pajamas to sportswear. Anything that he thought looked good or that Ivy liked, Damion


    bought it directly.


    Ivy felt both sweet and overwhelmed. No one had ever treated her like this before, leaving her unsure


    how to face it all. She told herself that she would treat everything as if she had borrowed money from


    Damion and would pay him back after graduation when she earned some money. She nned to keep


    track of every penny he spent on her.


    However, Ivy didn''t tell Damion any of this because she didn''t think it would make him happy.


    Damion was so engrossed in shopping that they left the mall only when it closed for the night.


    Fortunately, all the clothes were sent back to their apartment by the building''s staff. Otherwise, they


    wouldn''t have been able to carry them all back themselves.


    When they arrived home, all their purchases were waiting for them. Seeing everythingid out together


    made Ivy feel foolish and regretful for letting Damion y his "miracle" game earlier.


    Now looking at these clothes made her realize that these were debts she would have to bear alone.


    Just thinking about it gave Ivy a headache.


    Damion didn''t know what Ivy was thinking, but said, "I''ll help you move them to the closet." After all, the


    room was for Ivy now, a girl''s room. It wouldn''t be appropriate for him to just go in.


    At first, Ivy didn''t understand what Damion meant. It took her a while before she finally got it.


    Once again, Damion had shown his gentle side and his meticulous care, which left an indelible


    impression on her.


    Ivy blushed and her eyes sparkled as she looked at Damion and asked him, "Damion, are you this nice


    to every girl?"


    Damion paused as he lifted the bag and turned around to look at Ivy. He instantly understood what she


    was thinking.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly and looked at Ivy with a smile that wasn''t really a smile. Instead of


    answering directly, he said mysteriously, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Although she didn''t want to show it too obviously, Ivy couldn''t control herselfpletely. She pouted


    and muttered under her breath, "I think so."


    Damion chuckled softly and said, "Don''t worry about it now. You''ll find outter."


    With a grumpy tone of voice that couldn''t hide her disappointment with his answer, Ivy responded with


    "Fine then."


    Damion curved his lips into a smile as he carried the bag into Ivy''s room and ced it in the closet.


    "You can organize your own things from here on out. I won''t help anymore," Damion said.


    Ivy nodded obediently and replied sweetly, "Okay."


    "Today, just organize things that you used today. Tomorrow you can do other stuff," Damion continued


    saying while motioning for her to follow him outside of the room where they could talk privately about


    something else.


    Ivy looked at Damion with suspicion and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The two of them went back to the living room, where Damion handed Ivy a bank card and said, "The


    password is 123456. Use it as you need."


    Ivy hesitated for a moment before epting the card.


    After a while, Ivy looked up at Damion and asked, "Why are you giving me this bank card?"


    Damion replied, "I don''t want you to work anymore. You don''t have any financial resources right now. If


    you want to buy something but don''t have any money on hand, I can''t be with you all the time."


    Ivy furrowed her brow and looked at Damion before saying, "But I don''t really need money for anything


    right now."


    Damion responded confidently, "You''ll find ways to use it."

 Chapter 813 She Still Decides Not To Use It

    Chapter 813 She Still Decides Not To Use It


    Chapter 813 She Still Decides Not To Use It


    Ivy was still very confused when she heard Damion''s confident words. She looked at him with a


    puzzled expression, like a good baby waiting for his answer.


    Damion said, "There are some things in the mall that I couldn''t apany you to buy. You can go buy


    them yourselfter."


    Ivy thought for a moment and suddenly realized what it was.


    Now Ivy waspletely shy.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Damion. She just wanted to hurry back to her room and didn''t know how


    to face him.


    Biting her lip lightly, Ivy said, "Damion, are you treating me like your daughter?"


    Damion raised his hand and was about to flick Ivy on the forehead but quickly remembered how she


    pouted at him in the mall earlier today. He had already flicked her too many times today so he felt sorry


    for her and decided not to do it this time.


    Ivy felt Damion''s movement and prepared herself for another hit on the head but didn''t feel any pain


    this time.


    She couldn''t help but secretly nce at Damion, only seeing his hand raised up without falling down on


    her head.


    Damion noticed Ivy''s expression of surprise and found it amusing. His hand did not fall onto Ivy''s


    forehead as expected but insteadnded on top of her head where he rubbed it gently before saying,


    "Take it. Use it all up, then tell me."


    Ivy took the bank card from Damion''s hand and stared at it for a long time before suddenly looking up


    at him again, "Damien, are you trying to keep me?"


    Damien squinted his eyes then finally flicked Ivy on the forehead again this time much harder than


    before!


    This girl really knew how to shock people!


    This one hurt much more thanst time!


    Damion said, "What''s going on in that brain of yours?" If this was what she called being kept, Damion


    didn''t know if he was getting a good deal or if this girl was just too easy to fool.


    Ivy''s forehead swelled from the hit and she looked at Damion with tears in her eyes. "Damion, if you


    keep doing this, I won''t be able to get into college."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Damion replied, "Then you better be ready for me to settle the score with youter. Let''s see how I''ll


    deal with you."


    Ivy hesitated and couldn''t help but shrink her neck back and move away from him.


    Damion chuckled but still spoke seriously. "So what do you want to do? You need to figure it out


    yourself."


    Ivy nodded obediently and quickly changed her attitude.


    "I understand now. I will study hard," Ivy said.


    Damion was satisfied and said, "Okay then, go rest now."


    But Ivy couldn''t resist asking one more question before leaving. "Are you staying here tonight?"


    It wasn''t early anymore and he had stayed overst night because it got toote.


    Was history repeating itself today?


    Damion smirked at Ivy''s question. "Are you scared of me?"


    Ivy really didn''t know how to answer that question.


    Ivy couldn''t help but feel confused about the current situation with Damion. Were they living together? It


    all seemed so strange to her.


    "You know, if you don''t want me to stay here, I can leave," Damion said.


    Ivy was even more unsure of what to do now. She felt like Damion was trying to guilt trip her into letting


    him stay.


    She knew that she might have been a bit unreasonable in wanting the real owner of the house out,


    especially since it was already kind of him to let her stay there in the first ce.


    After berating herself for a moment, Ivy finally spoke up. "That''s not what I meant. I''m just going back to


    my room."


    With that, she turned and ran back into her room while Damion sighed and thought about their


    rtionship.


    He knew he wouldn''t do anything to hurt Ivy intentionally but being a man made it easy for girls like Ivy


    to overthink things. He decided he''d go somewhere else tonight so Ivy could be morefortable.


    Maybe tomorrow they could talk things out properly and figure out where they stood with each other.


    After Ivy returned to her room, she closed the door and leaned against it with the bank card in hand,


    unable to calm down.


    The current situation was really strange. She could feel how good Damion was to her, but she couldn''t


    exin why. Why did Damion have to be so good to her? Especially since there wasn''t even a hint of


    ulterior motives in his kindness towards her. On the contrary, it was Ivy who had some twisted thoughts


    about him.


    Ivy was really worried that one day she might give in to those twisted thoughts and do something


    outrageous like sneaking into Damion''s room at night while he slept...


    She pped herself on the forehead suddenly, realizing that she was bing more and more


    abnormal.


    "If I keep thinking like this, I''ll explode right here," Ivy muttered under her breath.


    Her gaze fell back onto the bank card in her hand. It felt like a hot potato burning through her fingers.


    She needed to hide this thing away or else risk losing it altogether.


    After scanning around the room for a moment, Ivy finally decided on hiding the bank card inside one of


    the drawers next to her bed.


    Although she still had some money left on herself - only a few hundred dors - Ivy decided not to use


    any of Damion''s money if possible.

 Chapter 814 Look Pitiful Just By Looking At It

    Chapter 814 Look Pitiful Just By Looking At It


    Chapter 814 Look Pitiful Just By Looking At It


    The next day, Ivy was still sleeping when Damion woke her up.


    She grumbled as she rolled out of bed, looking like a sleepy little thing that hadn''t fully woken up yet.


    Damion chuckled at the tuft of hair sticking up on top of her head and asked, "Why so unhappy?"


    Ivy pouted and replied, "I''ve been staying up toote these past few days."


    Damionughed again and said, "You young people can''t handle it."


    Ivy pouted some more and muttered under her breath, "Well I haven''t stayed upte much before this


    anyway."


    But he couldn''t really me her for that.


    "Alright then. I''ll let you sleep when we get back. For now though, go freshen up. We''re going out,"


    Damion said.


    Even though Ivy could be a bit stubborn sometimes, she was obedient around Damion.


    She went to freshen up and change clothes. She felt a bit more awake after that and didn''t have any


    lingering bad moods as they sat down at the breakfast table together.


    Looking at the food on the table in front of them, Ivy asked what was on her mind, "Did you make all


    this yourself?"


    Damionughed again and flicked his finger against Ivy''s head yfully before saying teasingly, "Do


    you think I''m that amazing?"


    Ivy tilted her head to one side with a smile on her face as she replied jokingly, "Well, to prevent your


    ego from getting too big... noment."


    Damion chuckled lightly before admitting, "Nope! These were delivered by someone else."


    Ivy didn''t know what was wrong with her. When she heard Damion''s words, she actually thought he


    was just an ordinary person. But as soon as this idea came to mind, Ivy almost choked on her food.


    ording to what she had seen in TV dramas, it was normal for Damion not to be able to cook. He


    should be a young master who could get anything he wanted without lifting a finger.


    Damion saw Ivy biting her fork and wondered what she was thinking about. He raised his hand and


    gave her a light tap on the head before saying, "Stop thinking about nonsense and eat your food


    properly."


    Ivy obediently focused on eating again, showing off how well-behaved and docile she could be.


    After breakfast, Damion took Ivy out with him.


    Curious now, Ivy asked him where they were going. "To visit an elder," replied Damion.


    Instantly, she sat up straighter in her seat with a nervous expression on her face - meeting elders


    always made her anxious - Damion turned his head andughed at the sight of it all. "Why are you so


    scared?" he teased.


    Biting down hard on her lip, Ivy replied softly, "I''m just a little nervous."


    "It''s not like we''re meeting my parents or anything," said Damion jokingly.


    Feeling close to tears now from frustration at how lightly he seemed to take things that worried her so


    much, Ivy couldn''t understand why everything seemed so easy for him while every little thing felt like


    such an ordeal for herself!


    Damion said, "But you can also think of it as meeting the parents."


    Ivy was speechless.


    Although she knew Damion was just teasing her, she really felt like jumping out of the car now.


    Damion continued, "Although Camdyn is not my grandfather, he has watched me grow up since I was


    born. He''s no different from my own grandfather and maybe even cares about me more than my


    grandfather does."


    After all, Damion didn''t spend much time with his grandfather and didn''t know how he would feel about


    him.


    Ivy didn''t understand all this but Damion''s words made her realize that the person they were going to


    meet was important to him.


    Even though Ivy understood that Damion was joking when he said they were meeting the parents, she


    still felt like crying.


    Her past experiences had taught her to fear meeting elders because she never knew how to handle


    them properly. She had already imagined a terrible scenario in her head.


    Seeing Ivy so nervous made Damion feel helpless. He reached out and held Ivy''s hand saying, "What


    are you afraid of when I''m here?"


    Ivy really wanted to tell Damion that it was because of him that she was scared in the first ce. If it


    weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be so nervous right now.


    However, no matter how nervous Ivy felt, some things still needed to be faced head-on. She took a


    deep breath and told Damion, "Damian, I won''t embarrass you."


    Damion shook his head and chuckled at Ivy''s words, before finally giving her a rough rub on the head.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice, but if one listened carefully, people could also hear that


    Damion was feeling pretty good.


    Ivy didn''t understand why he was happy, but for her, if Damion was happy, she was happy too.


    Her nervousness seemed to have dissipated quite a bit because of Damion.


    Only now did Ivy have the chance to think about what exactly was developing in the wrong direction.


    Things between her and Damion were getting more and more awkward.


    The car quickly drove into the Hayden family''s estate.


    Looking at the building in front of her, Ivy couldn''t help but sigh that there really were barriers between


    people sometimes. She couldn''t even imagine someone living in such a ce. But it really existed


    here.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Ivy felt like she couldn''t stand steady on her feet anymore. Before


    she could calm herself down though, she heard an imposing voice say, "Damion is here."


    Following where the voice came from with her eyesight, she saw an old man carrying a birdcage


    walking towards them from outside. It was obvious he had juste back from taking his bird out for


    some fresh air.


    Damion said, "Camdyn, I came over to see you."


    Camdyn smiled, "Good timing! I wanted to find you too."


    When he heard this, Damion''s expression stiffened and he coughed ufortably.


    If Camdyn specifically wanted to see him, there must be something going on. It was probably about


    setting him up on a blind date.


    Damion suddenly regretted agreeing toe here. He felt like he had walked right into a trap.


    Ivy didn''t understand what was going on. Damion didn''t let her speak so she obediently stood by his


    side without saying a word.


    Camdyn''s gaze fell upon Ivy''s face and he asked Damion, "Who is this?"


    Damion replied, "She''s just a little sister named Ivy."


    Looking down at Ivy, Damion introduced her to Camdyn, "This is Camdyn."


    Ivy politely greeted Camdyn with a sweet voice and an appropriate smile. However, she couldn''t hide


    the fact that her heart was racing with nervousness.


    Especially when she met Camdyn''s eagle-like eyes head-on. It made her feel even worse. If it weren''t


    for Damion standing next to her, she would have kneeled down in fear in the next second.


    Camdyn found it quite interesting watching these two people interact. Suddenly he felt like his reason


    for calling Damion might not be necessary anymore, which left him feeling disappointed.


    However, Camdyn remained kind towards Ivy as he smiled and asked, "How old are you, little girl?"


    Ivy answered obediently, "I''m twenty years old."


    Camdyn nodded and said, "You look young."


    He thought she was a minor. If she wasn''t yet eighteen, he would have to talk to Damion about it. He


    couldn''t mess around with kids like that and couldn''t do anything indecent.


    But since this little girl was already twenty years old, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    She looked so pitiful with her malnourished appearance like a bean sprout.


    Camdyn said, "Come on in."

 Chapter 815 Seem To Have Been Thrown Forcefully Into The Air

    Chapter 815 Seem To Have Been Thrown Forcefully Into The Air


    Chapter 815 Seem To Have Been Thrown Forcefully Into The Air


    Camdyn let Damion and Ivy enter the house first, while he went to put the birdcage in the garden


    house. Ever since Ash and Mika gave him a bird, he had fallen in love with raising birds.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    During this time, he had received many bird babies. For this reason, he even renovated the previously


    abandoned garden room specifically for these little birds. Most importantly, he made soundproofing


    equipment because otherwise the two pregnant women would be disturbed by these little ones.


    Aimee didn''t say anything about it, but Casey''s temper was likely to cause trouble. Camdyn felt that he


    really worried too much for these younger generations.


    As they walked from the garden house into the main house, Camdyn couldn''t help but sigh that Damion


    was truly a capable person.


    Originally seeing all of these young ones finding partners one by one except for Damion and Amir who


    were still single made Camdyn anxious.


    He wanted to make sure that his two grandsons-like men wouldn''t be left out so he searched for


    information on several girls, thinking of arranging something for Damion.


    However, before Camdyn could even find Damion someone suitable, unexpectedly he brought a girl


    over himself, which greatly surprised him.


    Casey was equally shocked when she came down from upstairs and saw Damion leading a girl inside,


    which almost caused her to fall down the stairs in fright.


    Of course this also startled Damion quite badly as well. He quickly supported Casey saying, "You need


    to calm down."


    Casey''s mouth twitched slightly as she said, somewhat exasperatedly, "Well then I guess I''ll have to be


    calm too. Are you sure you''re not making things difficult for me?"


    Damion remained silent.


    How could he forget that Casey was now a top priority protection target of the Hayden family and had


    already moved back in?


    Curiously, Damion asked, "Didn''t you move down to the first floor? Why did youe down from


    upstairs?"


    "I went up to get something. What''s so strange about that?" Casey replied. "Besides, my ufortable


    period has passed and now I''m just a normal pregnant woman who can do anything."


    "Well then, take it easy and don''t rush around scaring people," Damion advised.


    Upon hearing this, Caseyughed mischievously and said with a hint of meaning in her tone, "Damion,


    judging by your behavior right now, I think you''ll definitely be a ve to your wife in the future. You


    might even be worse than Patrick."


    Damion gave Casey an annoyed look and asked her what nonsense she was talking about.


    Casey blinked her eyes at Ivy and asked yfully, "Who is this young girl? Or should I call her sister-in-


    Damion felt helpless.


    He knew that whenever he was with Casey, there would always be these moments where he was


    being gossiped about.


    Just like his response to Camdyn earlier on, Damion answered, "She''s just a little girl."


    Casey chuckled softly, "Oh, a little girl... little girl..."


    Seeing how amused Casey looked, Damion started feeling a headacheing on.


    Sure enough, the next second, he heard Casey humming, "How many girls do you really have..."


    Damion was speechless.


    Ivy waspletely dumbfounded. When she first saw Casey, she thought there might be some kind of


    romantic rtionship between her and Damion, because of how nervous he seemed around her. But


    as the conversation went on, Ivy realized that something was off.


    The woman in front of them was clearly pregnant, and it was obvious that Damion knew her well. His


    concern for her must have been like that of an older brother for his younger sister.


    Even though Ivy didn''t think she had any right to feel this way, when Damion rushed over to help the


    woman just now, a wave of difort washed over her.


    This emotion weighed heavily on her and made her feel uneasy all over. Even though their subsequent


    conversation cleared things up for Ivy and showed that she had been mistaken about their rtionship,


    a certain lyric from a song still left a bitter taste in Ivy''s mouth.


    Ivy wasn''t one to hide what was on her mind. Every emotion was showed clearly on her face. At this


    moment, however, even "mercurial" wouldn''t do justice to describe the changes in expression flickering


    across it.


    Casey was such a shrewd person. Naturally she didn''t miss the look on Ivy''s face. She couldn''t help


    but burst outughing until tears streamed down from eyes sore with mirth.


    Damion''s expression finally turned ugly at this point. This little brat never knew how to behave herself


    since childhood. Now she''d be even more brazen than ever before!


    Despite feeling threatened by Damion''s gaze towards Casey, however... she paid him no heed


    whatsoever!


    She also had to consider the little thing in her stomach and couldn''tugh too recklessly. But even so,


    she wasughing so hard that she almost ran out of breath.


    Finally, afterughing enough and calming herself down, Casey patted Ivy''s shoulder and said, "Don''t


    worry, young girl. He only has me as a sister who''s already married with a baby."


    Ivy''s face turned bright red and she didn''t know how to respond.


    She opened her mouth but only whispered softly, "I''m not worried."


    This made Caseyugh even more until Damion gave her a stern look and she finally toned it down a


    bit - just a bit.


    Fortunately, Camdyn walked in at that moment and said to Casey, "Casey, you''re bullying people


    again."


    Casey immediately protested, "How could I? I''m such an adorable sister. How could I bully anyone?"


    Damion shook his head helplessly as he looked down at Ivy and said, "Don''t be nervous. That''s just


    how she is, always causing trouble. Once you get to know her better, you''ll see that she''s easy-going."


    Ivy nodded but couldn''t help thinking about something else.


    Had their rtionship been misunderstood?


    This realization actually made Ivy feel a little happy.


    Even though she tried hard not to fantasize about unrealistic things or take advantage of Damion''s


    kindness towards her too much, deep down inside she knew that what she was doing was wrong.


    She was being unfair to him - very unfair indeed.


    However, she couldn''t control her happiness.


    This genuine happiness made her feel like she was back in her teenage years, as if she had a sweet


    secret that couldn''t be shared with anyone else. But in reality, everyone already knew about it, even


    though she thought they didn''t.


    Despite this, Ivy carefully held onto this secret and guarded it closely. She didn''t want to tell anyone but


    wanted others to know that it was her own secret.


    Ivy never expected that the experience she never had during her teenage years woulde to her


    when she was already twenty years old.


    But the longer time passed, the more Ivy realized that she wasn''t worthy of it. At least not now.


    Instantly, some disappointment set in. Ivy couldn''t describe how she felt at the moment. It was like


    someone forcefully threw her up into the air and let her catch a glimpse of beautiful scenery from above


    before plummeting back down again without getting a chance to savor any of it.


    It truly wasn''t a good feeling.

 Chapter 816 I DidnT Mean To Not Consult With You

    Chapter 816 I Didn''T Mean To Not Consult With You


    Chapter 816 I Didn''t Mean To Not Consult With You


    "What are you daydreaming about?" Damion''s sudden voice snapped Ivy out of her thoughts.


    She turned her head and saw Damion''s face just inches away from hers.


    Instantly, Ivy''s cheeks flushed and her breath seemed to stop.


    "Grandpa is talking to you," Damion said.


    Ivy instantly became nervous, quickly turning her head to look at Camdyn. She spoke like a frightened


    little animal, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I was lost in thought."


    Camdyn had lived long enough to understand some things. This girl was probably still upset by what


    Casey had done earlier and was lost in her own emotions.


    He gave Casey a sideways nce. This girl didn''t know when she could be good.


    Casey stuck out her tongue, indicating that she would be a good girl now.


    Camdyn ignored Casey and looked at Ivy instead. "Damion said you want to go back to college. Do


    you have any requirements or ideas?"


    Ivy heard this and turned her head towards Damion, finally understanding why he brought her here - he


    wanted to help with getting into school again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In an instant, Ivy''s eyes turned red with tears of gratitude overflowing from them as she looked deeply


    touched.


    Damion sighed helplessly. It was clear that this girl had misunderstood again.


    He said, "Camdyn is asking if you have any ideas or requirements for your studies. Don''t hesitate. Tell


    him everything."


    Ivy nodded and replied, "Grandpa, I want to study business at Innisrial University."


    Camdyn and Casey both looked towards Damion without leaving a trace.


    Staying in Innisrial was a very crucial piece of information. This information was telling them Ivy''s


    thoughts.


    Casey winked at Damion, and the meaning couldn''t be any clearer.


    "Hey, you''re quite thedies'' man. You''ve got that girl all wrapped up," Casey''s eyes conveyed this


    message crystal clear.


    Damion was feeling somewhat helpless and gave Casey a nce to make her behave herself.


    Fortunately, Camdyn was here to keep watch. Even though Casey had countless things she wanted to


    say, she still had to consider Camdyn and couldn''t act too recklessly.


    Camdyn cleared his throat and said, "If you want to study business, Capital University is better than


    Innisrial University. Why not go there?"


    Ivy naturally didn''t dare speak her true thoughts out loud. Her carefully hidden secret made her want to


    find a hole in the ground when Camdyn asked about it like this.


    Camdyn continued, "Damion says your grades are good and you previously got into a pretty good


    university. With these conditions, if you only stay in Innisrial for college, even if it''s at Innisrial


    University, it would still be somewhat of a waste."


    Ivy didn''t immediately express her own thoughts but instead thought carefully about this question. She


    initially came to Innisrial because it was the farthest city from home that she could afford with what little


    money she had at that time.


    If it were before then, she wouldn''t have cared which city she went to or where she lived as long as it


    was farther away from that ce which made her feel fear and disgust.


    Before, she was more of someone who didn''t understand the world beyond her own. But now, she


    really liked Innisrial. Because here was Damion. She wanted to stay by his side. Even if there was no


    other possibility between them, she still wanted to stay by his side.


    This idea was actually very selfish and made Ivy hate herself even more. Maybe in the end, Damion


    will finally hate her and kick her out of his world. Or maybe because he found the girl he loved, Ivy can''t


    bear to watch them fall in love and would choose to leave.


    Either way, it will be a big blow for Ivy. She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    At this moment, Ivy finally had to admit her own feelings. She liked Damion and had fallen in love with


    him.


    Even though she was insignificant and small, she still had to admit that she''d fallen in love with


    Damion.


    Realizing this point suddenly gave Ivy a different perspective on things. Camdyn was right - if there was


    a chance for her to study somewhere better, why not seize that opportunity?


    What a rare opportunity this was.


    Perhaps, after four years of college, she could undergo a perfect transformation. At that time, she


    would no longer be the timid and self-deprecating Ivy that she was now.


    Maybe she would have a chance to stand by his side.


    Having realized this, Ivy seemed to have made a major decision. She lifted her gaze and looked at


    Camdyn with determination. "I want to go to Capital University."


    As soon as Ivy spoke these words, the entire room fell silent.


    Even Casey couldn''t help but be serious as she looked back and forth between Ivy and Damion.


    This was too strange.


    This girl clearly seemed like she wanted nothing more than to be Damion''s personal essory. But


    now she was so determined about going to Capital that it surprised everyone in the room.


    Damion was also shocked and turned his head towards Ivy for the first time. For once, Ivy wasn''t


    looking at him directly. Instead, there was an unprecedented brightness in her eyes.


    Damion''s gaze softened slightly. He could probably guess what her thoughts were. He had no


    objections whatsoever but would give Ivy his full support instead.


    "Good," said Camdyn. "Since you''ve made up your mind, then you should work hard."


    After a year of preparation, Ivy would be ready to take the college entrance exam again and aim to get


    into the top university in the country. It wasn''t an easy task.


    Camdyn didn''t think Ivy was all talk and no action. On the contrary, he had high hopes for her.


    From her determined eyes, Camdyn could tell that this girl would definitely achieve something great.


    Damion had good taste, and Camdyn was pleased about it.


    After discussing Ivy''s college ns, Camdyn treated them to lunch.


    He enjoyed havingpany more and more these days. Whenever he got the chance, he would invite


    these young people over to his mansion. Even if it was just for breakfast, he felt happy seeing them all


    together.


    Casey had gotten used to Camdyn''s recent love forpany. When she heard that Damion and Ivy


    were having lunch with him, she immediately sent a message in their group chat, inviting everyone over


    to Hayden''s Mansion. She even mentioned how Damion brought a girl along with him.


    Now whether they were free or not didn''t matter. They all came rushing over to the mansion together.


    When Damion saw Casey''s message in the group chat, it was already toote for him to object or


    decline her invitation.


    He could only look at Casey speechlessly and express his headache towards her mischievous


    behavior as always.


    Ivy sat obediently by Damion''s side throughout this whole ordeal until she noticed him rubbing his


    forehead anxiously.


    "Damion," She asked worriedly "What''s wrong?"


    "I have a headache." He replied


    Ivy thought it might be because she hadn''t discussed going Capital with him before telling Camdyn


    which made Damion unhappy.


    She lowered her head apologetically. "Damian, I''m sorry I didn''t mean not discussing things with you."

 Chapter 817 WeRe All The Same

    Chapter 817 We''Re All The Same


    Chapter 817 We''re All The Same


    Upon hearing this, Damion put away his phone and looked down at Ivy. "There''s no problem with you


    wanting to go to the best university. Don''t apologize for it. I''m happy to see you make that choice,


    understand?" Ivy nodded, but she stillcked confidence.


    She didn''t know how Damion would view her decision or if he would think she was just using him. Even


    though they had talked about it before, when a better option came along, she didn''t think twice and


    made the decision without considering his feelings.


    Damion could tell what was on Ivy''s mind and reached out to rub her head gently. "I''ll be happy


    watching you soar higher and higher. Don''t limit yourself." Ivy nodded absentmindedly before suddenly


    saying, "It''s like a kite, isn''t it? No matter how high I fly, the string is still in your hands."


    Damion chuckled at this unexpected analogy but realized that people usually looked at things from their


    own perspective first. Most people wanted to be the one holding onto the kite string themselves.


    However, from Ivy''s expression, he could tell that if he were holding onto that string instead of her


    doing so herself, then she wouldn''t mind at all.


    "But," Damion continued seriously, "if you ever want to fly away on your own, then I''ll cut the string."


    This statement left Ivy feeling conflicted as she struggled with mixed emotions towards Damion''s


    generosity which made her feel unhappy rather than pleased about his offer of support for her dreams.


    He was able to let her go so easily, which meant one thing: she wasn''t important to him. She could


    leave at any time and he wouldn''t try to stop her. Even if she did leave, he wouldn''t have any thoughts


    about it. This was a fatal blow for Ivy. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became.


    Ivy tried hard not to show her emotions. It would be too embarrassing for her if she did. "I understand,"


    she said finally, "if that day everes, I''ll definitely let you know."


    Despite Ivy''s efforts to suppress her emotions, they were still difficult to conceal. She felt very sad -


    really very sad - about Damion''s words.


    Damion''s words had hit Ivy hard and made her voice tremble with emotion.


    Suddenly standing up from the couch, Ivy said abruptly, "Damion, I need to use the restroom."


    Damion frowned but before he could say anything, Casey spoke up from the opposite couch, "It''s over


    there."


    Casey pointed in a direction for Ivy and told her where it was so that she could go by herself.


    She thanked Casey gratefully as she headed off towards the restroom without looking back once.


    Damion''s gaze had been fixed on Ivy''s back until she closed the door, cutting off his view. He then


    turned to look at Casey.


    "What do you want me to do?" Casey said. "The poor girl is about to cry. Don''t you think she deserves


    a chance to let it out? You''re being stingy."


    "You know that''s not what I meant," Damion replied. "If I don''t talk to her and clear things up, she''ll be


    left with these emotions and who knows where her thoughts will lead her."


    Casey tossed her phone aside and leaned forward, looking seriously at Damion. "Damion, I''m asking


    you seriously now: Do you like this girl?"


    Damion didn''t answer the question.


    In fact, he couldn''t answer it himself.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of feelings he had for Ivy.


    Was it love?


    It didn''t really feel like it.


    But if he only felt sorry for her, that didn''t seem quite right either.


    Seeing that Damion was silent, Casey chuckled and said, "Come on, Damion, just admit it. You like this


    girl."


    Damion frowned at Casey''s hasty conclusion and couldn''t agree with it.


    But Casey didn''t need his agreement anyway. She continued speaking on her own ord, "Don''t tell


    me your sudden kindness towards this girl is purely altruistic? Although we all know that among our


    group of friends you''re the gentlest one around here, but still¡­you''re not exactly a phnthropist either!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    So why are you so kind-hearted towards this girl? There must be some ulterior motive behind your


    actions."


    Casey''s words left Damion speechless.


    He squinted his eyes, feeling an urge to shut Casey''s mouth up right now. If she kept talking like this,


    he might have to face a truth that he couldn''t anticipate. Maybe it would be a dirty and shady truth.


    Casey noticed Damion''s serious expression and didn''t hold back. "Damion, have you thought about it?


    Capital is not an easy ce to survive in. The temptations there are much bigger than here. You let this


    girl out for four years, and if she continues her education for seven or eight years, who knows what


    could happen? She''s only twenty now, young with endless possibilities. Are you willing to wait for her


    all these years?"


    Damion fell silent.


    He had never thought about what Casey just said before nor did he ever consider such a situation


    could happen.


    But hearing Casey say it out loud made him realize that he was overly confident before.


    The reason why he didn''t think too much about the future was when Ivy looked at him with those eyes


    of hers, she had alreadyid bare all her emotions in front of him. This made Damion understand how


    special he was to Ivy.


    Because of this realization, Damion didn''t need to imagine anything else anymore. He only needed to


    do what he should do best while letting everything else unfold naturally.


    However, things took an unexpected turn now. Something that even Damion couldn''t anticipate


    happened suddenly and caught him off guard.


    Even, it can be said that he was caught off guard by the beating.


    Casey gave Damion ample time to think before finally saying, "Damion, I''ve known you since I was


    born. No one knows you better than me. What I want to tell you is that if you''re really sure about her,


    don''t cut ties."


    Damion snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Casey. "You''re thinking too much. It''s not that


    serious."


    But Casey held up a finger and waved it in front of Damion''s face. "No, don''t be so blindly confident.


    Birds of a feather flock together and we all have the same attitude towards love. Once we find true


    love, we go all in and be devoted. Look at my three brothers, Eden and Ben - they were all single


    for over 20 years until they found their true loves and became doting husbands overnight. So don''t


    think you''re exempt from this behavior because we are all cut from the same cloth."

 Chapter 818 Let Her Completely Give Up

    Chapter 818 Let Her Completely Give Up


    Chapter 818 Let Her Completely Give Up


    Damion was truly convinced by Casey''s words. Indeed, from the facts presented, Casey was right.


    Even she herself was in the same situation.


    Damion lightly tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "Looks like you''ve really grown up and are


    able to think about things like this."


    Casey remained silent.


    Why did she feel like Damion was mocking her? Wasn''t he basically saying that she had no brains?


    Staring angrily at Damion, Casey said, "Don''t act all innocent after taking advantage of me. I treat you


    no differently than my own brothers and that''s why I''m telling you these things."


    When did Casey ever speak so seriously with someone? If her three brothers found out about this, they


    would be shocked.


    Damion curved his lips into a smile and said, "Okay then, thank you for your advice."


    Casey smirked arrogantly and waved her hand saying, "No problem at all. We''re family after all.


    There''s no need to be so polite."


    It only took three seconds for them to return to their usual selves - with Casey being her usual self-


    centered self while Damion remained grateful towards her despite it all.


    Casey''s words had indeed made Damion start thinking deeply about something. Regardless of


    anything else though, there was one thing that Casey had been right about.


    He needed to re-examine his position on Ivy. If he only saw her as a young girl, felt sorry for her, and


    wanted to help her out, Damion believed that even he couldn''t convince himself with this reasoning.


    Instead, he might have to seriously analyze the extent of his feelings for Ivy.


    But there was one thing that Damion was certain of: no matter how he felt about Ivy, what he had to do


    was make sure she understood that she would have a bright future and that her life choices were hers


    alone. She didn''t need to make any decisions based on him, and all she had to do was follow her heart.


    If she decided that being azy bum without any goals or aspirations suited her best and justy in bed


    every day waiting for death, then Damion could ept it. But from what he knew of Ivy''s personality,


    this wasn''t the case.


    So instead, he would help open up new opportunities for her so she could boldly explore the world


    around her. Once Damion realized this point clearly in his mind, all doubts vanished.


    "Even if it takes seven or eight years or I cut the kite string," said Damion confidently, "she''ll always


    Casey looked at him incredulously. It was the first time Casey heard such domineering words from him.


    Unable to resist herself any longer, Casey gave him a thumbs-up and eximed, "Damion! Who knew


    you were such an alpha male!"


    Damion nced at Casey before standing up and walking towards the bathroom.


    The young girl had been inside for quite some time, and without needing to ask, he knew she must be


    crying in there.


    He had to go in and talk to her. Otherwise, her tears would have been shed in vain.


    Damion knocked on the bathroom door and asked, "Ivy, are you okay?"


    Ivy was indeed crying inside the bathroom. However, she didn''t dare cry too hard for fear of being


    found out. She looked pitiful with her tear-streaked face.


    But it was hard to hide the redness of her eyes after crying for so long. She sshed water on her face


    repeatedly but couldn''t seem to get rid of it.


    When Ivy heard Damion''s voice outside the door, she became even more flustered. She quickly wiped


    away her tears with a tissue and turned around to open the door.


    Damion was standing outside waiting for her. As soon as he opened the door, his worried eyes met


    hers.


    The pent-up frustration that Ivy had suppressed suddenly surged up again when she saw him. Damion


    noticed how tightly she was clenching her teeth. He let out a sigh before reaching out to grab hold of


    her wrist saying, "Let''s talk."


    Ivy obediently followed Damion out of the bathroom into another room but before entering it, she


    hesitated slightly. Damion looked down at Ivy and said, "This is Camdyn''s room where I always sleep


    whenever Ie here."


    Hayden''s Mansion was huge, and Camdyn had given each of the younger generation their own room.


    Even when other guests came to visit, they wouldn''t be sleeping in these rooms. Now, they had


    be their exclusive rooms.


    Ivy was shocked. Although she didn''t know how many rooms there were in Hayden''s Mansion, she was


    still scared by this arrangement.


    But since it was Damion''s exclusive room, Ivy didn''t feel burdened anymore.


    She obediently let Damion pull her into the room. But the next second, she felt a new sense of unease.


    Although she had been living with Damion in the same house for two days now, this was someone


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    else''s home after all. Even though nothing would happen between them here, Ivy couldn''t help but


    worry about leaving a bad impression on the Haydens.


    Damion didn''t give Ivy too much time to think about these things. He pulled her over to sit on the bed


    and then brought a chair over to sit across from her.


    Damion looked particrly serious which made Ivy somewhat nervous. She anxiously watched him


    and tentatively called out his name, "Damion."


    Damion said, "Before I didn''t understand some things clearly. It''s my fault. Now I want you to listen


    carefully to what I have to say."


    Ivy nodded obediently but her heart beat wildly inside her chest. She was very nervous and extremely


    afraid that if what he said next were something that she did not want to hear, what would she do?


    If Damion were to tell her, "Ivy, you shouldn''t like me. We''re from two different worlds and you don''t


    deserve me," what would she do?


    Although Ivy knew that Damion could never say something so cruel, she also knew that she needed to


    put herself in a certain position and not harbor any unrealistic hopes.


    The truth was so cruel, something Ivy had never considered before.


    But now it was going to be presented to her in all its bloody reality and Ivy was truly afraid.


    Damion said, "Ivy..."


    "Damion," Ivy hastily interrupted him. She didn''t want him to continue speaking. She looked at him


    pitifully and said, "Shouldn''t we help out with something first? Stay for dinner? It''s not good to do


    nothing."


    She awkwardly changed the subject, wanting to avoid a cruel voice.


    Damion said, "Let me finish first."


    The light in Ivy''s eyes quickly dimmed.


    She had no choice but to face the facts now.


    This was too cruel.


    Ivy hung her head low and mumbled, "Go ahead, Damion. I''m listening."


    Just let herpletely give up.

 Chapter 819 Ivy Rushes Towards Damion

    Chapter 819 Ivy Rushes Towards Damion


    Chapter 819 Ivy Rushes Towards Damion


    Damion looked at Ivy with helplessness before reaching out and hooking her chin, making her look into


    his eyes.


    He said, "Ivy, if I were to say that I don''t know what you think of me, then I would be a jerk and doing


    the most despicable thing."


    When she heard this, Ivy''s expression became even more tense.


    The thing she had been carefully hiding was now being pointed out by Damion so bluntly. Ivy didn''t


    know what to do.


    She wanted to cry so badly but it wasn''t the time yet. She couldn''t cry.


    Damion continued speaking, "What I want to tell you is that I wee your feelings towards me and


    am happy about them. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ivy nodded but then shook her head again in confusion. She was getting flustered and didn''t know how


    to face Damion after his confession.


    Was this Damion confessing his feelings for her? Could she really think like that?


    Ivy dared not think any further.


    Her eyes were already blurred with tears. She bit her lip, and her entire heart was suspended in a crisis


    that made her feel as if she had fallen into a huge pit.


    Damion continued, "I told you before that if you wanted to fly away, I would cut the kite string and let


    you fly. That still holds true until what I''m about to say next."


    Ivy felt another wave of disappointment wash over her. Her teeth unconsciously bit down on her lip, and


    she barely held back an emotional breakdown.


    Damion felt helpless as he reached out and pinched Ivy''s chin. "You have this habit of biting yourself all


    the time. When are you going to change?"


    Ivy sniffled and couldn''t bite her lip anymore. Some words just came out without thinking first.


    "I''m about to be abandoned anyway, so why bother changing?"


    This statement undoubtedly angered Damion.


    He raised his hand and flicked Ivy''s forehead hard enough for her to yelp in pain.


    But Ivy wasn''t angry with Damion. Instead, she leaned closer towards him and said, "Go ahead, flick


    me some more! You won''t have any other girls left who will let you do it."


    Her words were jealous but also carried an unmistakable sense of despair.


    Ivy had already sentenced herself to death row mentally, and believed that whatever Damion was going


    to say next would only make things worse for them both.


    This was all just Ivy getting trapped in a vicious cycle of self-doubt where everything seemed doomed


    from the start.


    Damion felt exasperated yet amused at the same time by Ivy''s behavior - this girl never gave him a


    chance to speak!


    Damion, feeling helpless, held Ivy''s face in his hands and made her look at him.


    This action left Ivy stunned for a moment. She blinked rapidly, and her face almost squished into a bun


    by Damion''s grip.


    She didn''t need to look in the mirror to know how twisted she looked at that moment.


    Ivy wanted to break free from Damion''s grasp, because the feeling was just too ufortable.


    However, Damion didn''t give her any chance to do so. He applied more pressure as if he were holding


    Ivy''s head in ce.


    Ivy couldn''t move and could only be held obediently by him.


    Damion said, "Ivy, this is yourst chance. If you want to fly away, I''ll give you the opportunity."


    Finally snapping out of her emotions and understanding what Damion meant with his words, Ivy stared


    nkly at him before finally asking, "Where can I fly?"


    This sentence was like an oath that conveyed all of Ivy''s feelings directly to Damion.


    At this point in time, there was no need for any pretense or concealment on Ivy''s part since everything


    had already been exposed.


    Damion smiled slightly and said, "Then be with me."


    Ivy looked at Damion with great shock as she sank into disbelief.


    She should have been overjoyed but she hadn''t had time yet.


    She stared at Damion, wanting to see something in his eyes, but all she saw were a pair of incredibly


    serious eyes.


    Damion was always gentle and kind-hearted. At this moment, as he looked into Ivy''s eyes, there was


    not only tenderness and seriousness but also an undisguised affection.


    Ivy was sure that she wasn''t mistaken. It was just hard for her to believe that it could be true. How


    could this be possible? It couldn''t be real.


    Ivy had no idea how to convince herself otherwise. She stared at Damion for a long time without


    knowing how to react.


    But Damion didn''t rush her or pressure her, he just looked at her with gentleness in his eyes.


    Finally, Ivy said, "Can I assume that you''re telling me you like me?"


    It was hard to believe, but it seemed like it might actually be true. Something that made Ivy both


    overjoyed and afraid it might not be real after all.


    Damion nodded and said, "Yes, you can think of it that way."


    His lips curved into a smile so tender it almost hurt Ivy''s heart. In an instant, she fell under his spell.


    She sniffled for a while before finally asking, "Damion, are you really not just messing with me?"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Damion replied, "I''m not that bored to bully girls. It''s not something I would do."


    Ivy immediately felt a bit aggrieved and reached out to hook her arms around Damion''s neck. She said,


    "Can I cry on your shoulder for a while then?"


    Damion sighed and released his hands from holding Ivy''s face. He pulled her into his embrace and let


    her lean against his shoulder.


    He said, "You can use my shoulder as much as you want but I don''t rmend crying."


    Ivy sniffled again and tried hard to suppress the tears that were about to burst out of her eyes. But it


    was futile.


    She couldn''t control herself and wanted to cry so badly.


    With both eyes buried in Damion''s shoulder, Ivy said, "But I can''t control myself."


    Damion patted the back of Ivy''s head lightly and said, "Well then I have an idea that might help solve


    your problem."


    Ivy lifted her head from Damion''s shoulder in confusion and asked him what he meant by that.


    Looking into Ivy''s eyes once again with both hands holding onto her face this time around, he leaned


    forward until his lips met her eyelids softly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Startled by the sudden kiss on her eyelids, she opened one eye wide in shock but since Damion was


    still kissing them, she could only open one eye at a time.


    After releasing Ivy, Damion saw her maintaining a strange expression. One eye was wide open while


    the other was tightly shut.


    Damion couldn''t help butugh and pinched Ivy''s cheek, saying, "Snap out of it."


    Ivy obediently came to her senses but stared at Damion for a long time.


    Damion said, "You didn''t cry. That''s useful."


    Ivy felt as if she could hear some smugness in Damion''s tone. It was like he was telling her that he had


    Although this was true, Ivy suddenly had a different idea. She wanted to be bold.


    So Ivy''s body acted before her brain did. She lifted both hands and held Damion''s face just as he had


    done to hers earlier.


    Then the next second, Ivy pounced on Damion and kissed him deeply on the lips.

 Chapter 820 Time Seems To Have Come To A Standstill

    Chapter 820 Time Seems To Have Come To A Standstill


    Chapter 820 Time Seems To Have Come To a Standstill


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of two gasps filled the room.


    Ivy immediately let go and backed away, looking like a guilty girl. Although she was in pain, she didn''t


    dare cover her mouth.


    Damion couldn''t help butugh. This girl knew she was kissing him, but anyone who didn''t know would


    think they had some deep grudge against each other for her to bump into his mouth like that.


    He licked his lips lightly and tasted blood. He bit down hard on it and swallowed the blood clot before


    gritting his teeth at Ivy. "Do you hate me so much that you want to break my teeth?"


    Ivy hung her head low and dared not look at Damion or speak up. She was almost in tears now.


    God knew what stupid thing she had done this time. If there were another chance, she would never be


    so reckless again.


    Her first kiss... she hadn''t even tasted it yet before being hit with this intense pain and a bloody taste in


    her mouth. It was ridiculous!


    Ivy didn''t know what to do now. If she ever thought back on this, she might want to punch herself.


    "I''m sorry..." Ivy finally apologized, hoping to make Damion understand that she didn''t mean to do it.


    Although Ivy was already disgusted with herself, if the situation were reversed, she would have thought


    it was intentional.


    The metallic taste in Damion''s mouth had lessened and the pain had subsided a bit. His voice softened


    as he reached up to rub Ivy''s head. "Look up and let me see your mouth."


    If she could cause him to look like this, then there was no way she wasn''t hurt too. He needed to check


    her out just in case.


    Ivy didn''t really want to lift her head but since it was Damion asking her, she obedientlyplied.


    Damion used his thumb to pull down on Ivy''s bottom lip and revealed the inside flesh of her mouth.


    Sure enough, her lips were even more damaged than his own.


    Helpless, Damion asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Ivy wrinkled her nose and nodded slightly before saying, "Yes."


    Of course it hurt! It felt like death!


    But if she was hurting this badly, then one could only imagine how much pain Damion must be in right


    now. It made Ivy feel angry at herself for causing such a mess.


    Looking at the foolish things she did, Damion said, "Remember the pain and see if you dare to do it


    again next time."


    Ivy thought for a moment. If he meant whether she dared to kiss him again next time, then...


    "I dare," Ivy said seriously.


    Damion couldn''t help butugh at this girl''s courage. When did she be so brave?


    Thinking that Damion didn''t believe her, Ivy repeated herself, "I really do dare."


    Damion remained silent.


    It seemed that this girl needed more than just a lesson. She needed to learn from experience.


    So Damion narrowed his eyes and looked at Ivy''s lips.


    He hadn''t paid much attention before, but now he noticed how pretty they were - their shape and color


    silently telling him to kiss them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Damion licked his lips lightly but didn''t act on his impulse. Instead, he leaned down and bit onto Ivy''s


    lower lip without mercy or hesitation.


    Ivy cried out in pain as he bit down hard on her lip. But in the next second, her cries were silenced by


    their passionate kiss.


    Her eyes widened as an electric current surged through her veins from where their lips met.


    Luckily, she was sitting on the bed at this moment. If she had been standing, her legs would have


    probably given out and copsed to the ground.


    Time seemed to stand still in that moment. It was unclear how long itsted until Damion finally let go


    of Ivy.

 Chapter 821 He Simply Cannot Live Without Her

    Chapter 821 He Simply Cannot Live Without Her


    Chapter 821 He Simply Cannot Live Without Her


    The room was quiet.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    It was Damion''s first time kissing a girl, and he had been caught off guard by Ivy''s sudden attack before


    he could even confess his feelings to her. He couldn''t quite gather his thoughts at the moment and


    didn''t know what to do with his hands.


    Ivy looked at Damion and murmured softly, "Damion, are we together now?"


    To be honest, Damion wasn''t ready for this so soon. He hadn''t prepared himself for what he wanted to


    say to Ivy about being together in the long run. But it seemed like there was no point in saying anything


    now that they were already in this situation.


    "Yes," Damion said. "We''re together."


    Ivy couldn''t hide her excitement but still scolded him yfully. "You didn''t even ask me if I wanted to be


    with you!"


    Damion raised an eyebrow and his gaze turned dangerous in an instant. It was clear that if she said


    anything else that would annoy him right now, she might face some serious consequences for


    provoking him like this.


    Although Ivy had never been in love before, this was the first time she had feelings for a man. Her


    animal instincts were very keen, and she could sense that Damion wasn''t in a good mood at the


    moment.


    If she dared to say something that would make him feel worse, her life might be in danger. So Ivy


    obediently approached Damion and said to him, "Of course I like you. You''re my favorite."


    Damion let out a light snort through his nose and acted quite proud.


    Ivy quietly nced at Damion''s expression and then said, "Damion, does that mean you''re my


    boyfriend now?"


    "Mm-hmm," replied Damion.


    Ivy immediately became happy again and approached Damion once more saying, "So can I act cute


    with you now?"


    Damion met her gaze and saw the starry glint in her eyes. He felt helpless yet also heartbroken. How


    timid this girl was around him! She couldn''t express her true emotions towards him.


    Why did his girl have to be so submissive?


    Damion pinched Ivy''s face gently and said to her, "You can do anything with me except breaking the


    Upon hearing this statement from Damion, Ivy giggled uncontrobly, and couldn''t help but think how


    adorable he was.


    It was no wonder she liked him so much.


    Who wouldn''t like someone like Damion?


    Ivy raised her hand and wrapped it around Damion''s neck, snuggling into his embrace.


    She said, "I don''t want to go to Capital anymore. I want to stay by your side."


    Damion chuckled. This girl was indeed like a child, with thoughts jumping around from one moment to


    the next, not even sure what she really wanted.


    He patted Ivy on the back and asked her to sit down.


    "Ivy," he said. "I think you need to think about this a little more clearly."


    Ivy sat up straight and became serious too.


    She looked at Damion and said, "I never thought we would be together. That''s why I wanted to go to


    Capital. I want to study hard so that I can repay you when Ie back."


    "I know," Damion replied.


    He understood the thoughts of this young girl very well.


    "But," Ivy continued. "I don''t want a long-distance rtionship. I never had any family or friends before.


    Always alone all my life. Now that there is finally someone like you in my life, I don''t want us


    separated."


    It was as if Ivy was a child who had never tasted candy before. Without having tasted it before, she


    wouldn''t have realized how bitter life could be but now that she had tasted it for the first time, how will


    she ever go back?


    Damion touched Ivy''s face gently and said, "Originally, I didn''t n on confirming our rtionship so


    quickly but because you were in such a hurry and didn''t give me an opportunity, let me exin things


    properly."


    As soon as Ivy heard Damion''s words, her face turned pale with confusion. She looked at him


    uncertainly, unsure if she could ept what he was about to say.


    Damion knew that she was overthinking things again. He said, "I''m not breaking up with you. Since


    we''re already together, I won''t let go. That''s what I wanted to tell you earlier."


    Ivy stared at Damion in a daze and didn''t react for a moment. She didn''t know what he meant by his


    words.


    Damion continued, "You may not know me well enough yet, but possessiveness is deeply ingrained in


    my nature. Unless something is confirmed as mine, no one can take it away from me."


    Ivy was stunned by this revtion. The Damion she knew seemedpletely different from the one


    standing before her now.


    She couldn''t believe that Damion was really like this.


    Without giving Ivy time to digest his words, Damion went on to say, "So what I meant earlier was that


    I''m giving you a chance to decide your own path in life. If you want to leave me and fly away someday,


    before or after we start our rtionship, then I''ll let you go... but remember that you belong to me."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For a long time afterwards, Ivy just stared at him with watery eyes, finally understanding the true


    meaning of his words.


    The truth of it all hit her hard: she liked Damion now and would continue liking him more each day


    going forward into their future together.


    In fact, when she realized how much he meant to her deep down inside herself, she knew without


    question: if they couldn''t be together, then there would be no one else for her either way...


    "How could I possibly like someone inferior after experiencing the best?" Ivy realized this and suddenly


    burst intoughter.


    She looked at Damion and said, "I am yours."


    Ivy''s gaze was unwavering as she looked at Damion, as if she were surrendering herself to him with


    those three words.


    Damion''s heart softened by the girl''s words.


    At this moment, he didn''t want to let her go to Capital anymore.


    Damion thought he had such strong willpower that he could generously send the girl off to study and


    grow up.


    But now it seemed that he overestimated himself. Perhaps it was because he couldn''t bear to be


    without her.

 Chapter 822 I DonT Know How To Torture Ben

    Chapter 822 I Don''T Know How To Torture Ben


    Chapter 822 I Don''t Know How To Torture Ben


    Damion looked at Ivy and said, "Ivy, you still need to go to Capital."


    Ivy immediately felt disappointed and looked at Damion with red eyes. She stuttered her lips and


    asked, "Damion, are you trying to let me leave?"


    "No," Damion smiled and said. "Your abilities are worth going to Capital for. The opportunity is in front


    of you, and you can choose whether or not to go. But I hope that you will do better."


    "But I can also do well in Innisrial," Ivy said.


    With him by her side, she would be better.


    However, Damion rubbed Ivy''s head and said, "Camdyn wouldn''t give a suggestion for no reason. He


    must have his own considerations."


    "So I must go to Capital?" Ivy bit her lip unhappily.


    "Right now it''s just a goal," Damion said. "Preparing for going to Capital or staying in Innisrial is


    different. Whether or not you seed depends on how well-prepared you are."


    Ivy tilted her head and thought about it. It was true.


    She suddenlyughed out loud as she looked at Damion, "Are you not afraid that I''ll intentionally


    prepare poorly so that I can stay in Innisrial?"


    "If that were the case," Damion replied calmly. "Ivy, then I think you would regret it."


    After thinking about it for a moment, Ivy realized that what Damion had said was right.


    She wasn''t someone who thought only of love, although her timidity made herck any sense of reality


    sometimes which led her into thinking if she went so far away, whether their feelings would disappear


    quickly or not.


    She didn''t doubt his character. He wouldn''t cheat on her with another woman while she was away. But


    she worried if he didn''t like her as much as she liked him.


    At the end of the day, it was just herck of confidence in herself.


    But Ivy couldn''t bring herself to talk to Damion about it.


    She knew he would reassure her in the most gentle way possible, telling her that all the things she


    worried about wouldn''t happen.


    But she couldn''t control herself.


    Just thinking about it made Ivy feel sad and overwhelmed.


    She looked at Damion, opened her mouth and said with difficulty, "Damion, I''m going away for a long


    time."


    How was she going to make it through four years?


    Damion replied, "I''m more worried than you are."


    College was a pure andplex world.


    No one knew what will happen during college years.


    His girl was much cuter and more likable than he imagined. He can imagine how many boys will be


    attracted to her and want to be by her side.


    Damion had his own worries too. His confidence wasn''t greater than Ivy''s either.


    Although Ivy was not very confident in herself and often timid, she was not stupid.


    She could directly feel the mncholy in Damion''s heart at this moment. And she could also feel how


    much Damion cared about her.


    Ivy couldn''t help but lean towards Damion with a smile and said, "Damion, you like me so much."


    Looking at her arrogant expression, Damion felt his heart sink again. He wanted to hold the girl in his


    arms and let her experience his love for her firsthand. And that was exactly what he did.


    With a long arm, he pulled the girl into his embrace.


    Damion whispered softly into Ivy''s ear, "Let''s prepare ording to Capital University''s requirements


    first. We can decide whether or not to goter."


    This was a way for both of them to calm down. In this way, Ivy could temporarily put aside her worries


    and focus on preparing for exams.


    Ivy nodded and wrapped her small hand around Damion''s waist obediently.


    *


    In the living room, Casey watched her phone while looking upstairs. These two had been up there for


    so long now and still hadn''te down yet.


    If Casey didn''t know what kind of person Damion was, she would have suspected that the two of them


    were in the room together doing...


    But she quickly dismissed the thought. It was impossible. The girl must be crying and Damion was


    Just thinking about it made Casey feel happy. She always thought that out of all their friends, Damion


    was the one who could never encounter such problems. Who would have thought even a god had to


    descend to earth?


    "What are youughing at? Where''s Damion?" A sudden voice interrupted Casey''s thoughts.


    She turned around and saw Ben walking in with Tilly in his arms.


    Caseyughed, "You two are here first? When did you be so nosy?"


    Ben''s face darkened as he red at Casey, "You''re getting too big for your britches! You think you can


    just say whatever you want because I can''t hit you now?"


    Casey immediately stoppedughing and pounced on Tilly instead, "Tilly, look at him! He''s so old but


    still bullies me."


    Tilly gave a perfunctory response while looking around for Ivy specifically.


    Casey was speechless.


    From now on they should be called nosy couple.


    Ben sat down on the sofa opposite Casey and asked, "Why are you the only one here? Where are


    Patrick and Aimee?"


    "They went out early this morning. I don''t know where they went," Casey replied.


    She was also wondering why it was just her and Aimee at home usually, while Patrick and her husband


    were out somewhere. But now both Aimee and Patrick had disappeared without telling her anything.


    Casey felt a bit left out, but she was d that Damion and Ivy came over today so she wouldn''t be


    bored to death. Even her beloved grandfather didn''t want to y with her anymore. He just kept circling


    around his bird.


    Casey felt like she was the most useless person in this household.


    But then Ben and Tilly arrived, so she wasn''t bored anymore. Tilly touched Casey''s belly gently and


    asked, "It''s been a while now. Why hasn''t your belly changed yet?"


    At the mention of this topic, Casey instantly became pitifully sad. She pouted and said, "You have no


    idea how much trouble this little devil is causing me! I''ve been eating then throwing up. I haven''t gained


    any weight."


    Tilly looked at Casey with sympathy as she too began feeling a bit uneasy about having children


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    herself. She said, "This makes me scared to have kids myself! I think we''re both in for it."


    In Tilly''s opinion though, she would probably be more delicate than Casey, even if it meant


    experiencing some fatigue or exhaustion. Becausepared to what Casey was going through right


    now, Tilly thought that would be nothing at all!


    When the time came, she didn''t know how she was going to torture Ben. He had hurt her deeply and


    she wanted revenge. But as much as she wanted to make him suffer, a small part of her still loved him


    and didn''t want topletely destroy him. It was a difficult bnce to maintain, but one that she was


    determined to achieve.

 Chapter 823 Have Already Been Made Very Clearly

    Chapter 823 Have Already Been Made Very Clearly


    Chapter 823 Have Already Been Made Very Clearly


    Casey had already gone through the toughest period and now that it was over, she didn''t feel much


    terror anymore.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''ll pass if you just tough it out," Casey said.


    Ben chuckled and said, "It''s surprising to hear that from your mouth."


    Casey looked at Ben. If she wasn''t worried about the little one in her belly right now, she would have


    jumped off the couch and punched him.


    Ben saw her expression and knew what she was thinking. Heughed even more heartlessly.


    Casey couldn''t be bullied like this. She couldn''t control Ben but there must be someone who could


    control him.


    Looking away from Ben, Casey smiled at Tilly and said, "Tilly, I think you''re right. When ites to


    having a baby, we should make our own decisions instead of letting men decide for us."


    Tilly blinked her eyes quickly and instantly understood that she had been pulled into Casey and Ben''s


    battle.


    She coughed lightly and said, "Heheh... Actually I really like babies too."


    Casey was at a loss for words.


    She realized that Tilly was a husband "ve". There probably wasn''t anything that could surpass Ben


    in her eyes.


    Completely forgetting about Kelvinpared to Tilly, Casey finally couldn''t take it anymore, grabbed a


    pillow and threw it at Ben.


    This was outrageous. She had never seen anyone so shameless before.


    Right now, she really missed Kelvin.


    She didn''t know when her husband woulde back, and she was being bullied.


    Tilly sat next to Ben and leaned in close to his ear. She whispered, "Ben, don''t worry. I''m still willing to


    have your baby."


    Ben looked down at her with a smile on his face from her cute demeanor.


    He didn''t mind that Casey was still there and leaned down to kiss Tilly''s lips.


    Casey rolled her eyes in response. Fine, this was revenge for their previous public disys of affection.


    Quietly opening up her phone, Casey tapped on Kelvin''s chat window and sent him an emoji with the


    words "husband" repeated three times over.


    Almost as soon as the message went through, Casey heard a familiar voice.


    Turning around quickly, she saw Kelvin walking in with Aimee and Patrick by his side.


    Casey immediately jumped up from the couch and ran towards Kelvin who rushed over to hook his


    arms around her waist before bringing her into an embrace


    Casey hugged Kelvin tightly around the neck while cooing sweet nothings like "I missed you so much,


    my love".


    Patrick, Aimee and Ben were speechless, while Tilly wasughing.


    Kelvin looked down at Casey, knowing without asking that she had been bullied and mistreated. And he


    didn''t need to ask, and it was definitely Ben who did it.


    Raising his hand, Kelvin rubbed Casey''s head and said, "Good girl, I miss you too."


    Here came again that Patrick, Aimee and Ben were speechless, while Tilly wasughing.


    Casey just wanted to be cutesy with Kelvin. When she heard him say that, she was instantlyforted.


    Smilingly approaching Kelvin, Casey kissed his lips and felt satisfied.


    Anyway, she wanted to be the one who showed the most affection in public.


    Tilly poked Ben''s waist and said, "You''re really getting Casey all riled up."


    Ben smiled slightly and said, "I can''t help it."


    From a young age, he was always able to tease her into falling for his tricks.


    Tilly said, "You''re so bad, bullying a young girl like that. What are you thinking?"


    Several people walked over and Patrick looked at Ben and asked, "Where''s Damion?"


    If it weren''t for Damion bringing the girl over, he and Aimee wouldn''t havee back now.


    Ben shrugged helplessly and said, "We''ve been here for a while but haven''t seen him."


    Patrick was suspicious. What was going on with this guy?


    Just then footsteps could be hearding down the stairs.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Everyone turned to look and saw Damioning down the stairs with a young girl behind him.


    Damion''s bodypletely blocked the girl from view so no one could see what she looked like right


    away.


    As a result, Damion received several disapproving looks.


    Who cared about him? Everyone just wanted to see what kind of girl he brought along with him.


    Damion couldn''t help butugh bitterly. He had be that annoying person now.


    But what could he do? He was also speechless about it all.


    Originally he wanted to bring Ivy down with him since they were already in a rtionship, and might as


    well tell everyone openly.


    However, the young girl was too shy and insisted on hiding behind him.


    Damion was helpless and speechless about this.


    But what else could he do besides doting on her?


    Finally, they finished walking all the stairs, and Ivy couldn''t keep hiding behind Damion forever.


    However, when Ivy stepped out from behind Damion at that moment, she was truly dumbfounded.


    Why were there suddenly so many people?


    Now Ivy was really starting to panic a little bit.


    Just as she felt like she couldn''t even breathe properly, her hand was suddenly held.


    The warmth that came through their fingers quickly calmed Ivy down.


    When Casey saw the two of them holding hands, she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    She gave Damion a thumbs up and said, "You''re amazing. You''re lightning fast."


    They hadn''t even defined their rtionship before going upstairs yet and they were already openly


    together now!


    Damion smiled at Casey and said, "You''re right."


    Ivy looked at Damion suspiciously. She didn''t understand what secret he knew that she didn''t know


    about this situation.


    At this moment though there wasn''t much Damion could say to exin things to her.


    He led Ivy to the crowd and introduced her formally, saying, "This is Ivy Griffin, my girlfriend."

 Chapter 824 I Will Not Envy Others Anymore

    Chapter 824 I Will Not Envy Others Anymore


    Chapter 824 I Will Not Envy Others Anymore


    Ivy''s face turnedpletely red at Damion''s announcement that she was his girlfriend.


    Everyone looked at Damion, shocked in unison.


    Although they had grown up together as friends, this was the first time they had seen Damion like this.


    It was truly shocking.


    "What''s wrong? Why isn''t anyone saying anything? Is there a problem?" Damion chuckled, knowing


    exactly what everyone was thinking.


    Ben cleared his throat and said, "Don''t just stand there,e sit down."


    Damion smiled and led Ivy to the couch where he introduced her to everyone one by one.


    Despite looking very timid and shy in front of them all, Ivy was a sweet and well-behaved girl who


    quickly won their affection. However, no one could have guessed that Damion would be interested in


    someone like her.


    Ivy politely greeted each person as they were introduced to her. Although she had a talent for


    remembering names even when meeting many people at once, she still felt nervous after greeting them


    all.


    She never expected to meet only half of the group today though. Eden and Minnie arrived followed by


    Walter and April along with Miles trickling inter on. Ivy felt like all she did today was introduce herself


    over and over again!


    Camdyn couldn''t contain his happiness seeing all these young people gathered together!


    However, Camdyn quickly realized a problem. Ash and Mika didn''t show up.


    This wouldn''t do. He was nning on exchanging bird-raising tips with that girl Mika. How could he


    let his little friend note?


    Camdyn asked, "Didn''t you tell Mika?"


    Casey immediately raised her hand and said, "I told them in the group chat but they didn''t respond.


    Maybe they didn''t see it."


    Upon hearing this, Camdyn became even more unhappy and said, "Couldn''t you just call them?"


    Casey stuck out her tongue and said, "Oops, I forgot."


    Aimee said, "Grandpa, I''ll call them right now."


    Camdyn huffed as he stared at Aimee.


    Patrick was a bit speechless and he felt like their grandpa was getting more and more strangetely.


    He couldn''t remember when it started but it seemed like the old man''s temper had returned to his youth


    - which wasn''t good news at all! Just like now - his temper red up for no reason at all.


    Aimee made two phone calls but nobody answered on the other end of the line. However, she wasn''t


    worried about Ash or Mika getting into trouble though.


    "If something really happened, she would have received a message. But now, in a safe situation, she


    hasn''t answered the phone. This means that these two people are either unable to answer the phone


    or too tired to do so." Aimee put away her phone and said to Camdyn, "Grandpa, they''re probably still


    resting. I''ll call themter." Her words were clear enough.


    It was hard not to imagine what they might be doing while still resting at this time. Everyone looked at


    Aimee together. After all, it was her own sister who was involved.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but sigh inwardly: Ash is really not a good person.


    However, there seemed to be nothing unusual about Aimee''s expression as everyone looked at her. It


    made them realize that Aimee was someone who didn''t speak much but had a strong character when it


    came to certain things.


    Casey rolled her eyes and leaned towards Kelvin saying, "You friend is quite something."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kelvin raised an eyebrow and looked down at Casey saying, "What? Am I not good enough?"


    Casey was speechless. Was that what she meant?


    She thought Ash was very brave, daring to take away her sister Mika before school even started.


    She wanted to give him a big thumbs up and tell him he was a hero.


    Kelvin whispered in Casey''s ear, "Do you think you have it easier than Mika?"


    In reality, Aimee might care more about Casey than Mika.


    And when it came to the difficulty of being together, it was clear that Casey''s had a harder time. Plus


    there was Patrick who didn''t like Kelvin.


    Casey thought carefully and realized that this was true. She gave Kelvin a big thumbs up and said,


    "Honey, you''re my hero."


    Heughed and whispered in her ear again with an electric sensation, "I''m willing to do anything for


    you."


    Casey was instantly moved to tears as she looked at Kelvin and said, "Honey, you love me so much."


    Kelvin smiled back at her, "Yes I do love you."


    Casey lifted her chin proudly again and said, "I also love you very much!"


    Finally Kelvin couldn''t resist any longer, leaned down and kissed Casey on the lips.


    Quietly watching everything, Ivy couldn''t help but tug on Damion''s arm and whisper in his ear, "Damion,


    Casey and her husband are so in love."


    Damion looked down at Ivy and naturally saw the envy in her eyes. He said, "We will be too."


    Ivy''s face immediately turned red with joy. She wanted to get closer to Damion and kiss him hard on the


    lips. But she was too timid to do it.


    She really envied Casey''s passionate expression of love.


    Damion squeezed Ivy''s hand and said, "Everyone has their own way of expressing themselves. Just be


    yourself."


    Ivy blinked her eyes a few times, feeling a bit dazed. She realized that he knew what she was thinking


    all along.


    Once again touched by Damion''s words, Ivy felt like she loved him more every day.


    Her hand snuggled even further into Damion''s palm as she said, "I understand now. I won''t envy others


    anymore."


    Damion smiled slightly but didn''t tell Ivy that he actually preferred her passionate side ¨C the one only he


    got to see.

 Chapter 825 CanT Wake Them Both Up

    Chapter 825 Can''T Wake Them Both Up


    Chapter 825 Can''t Wake Them Both Up


    Ash and Mika were misunderstood. It wasn''t what everyone thought when they didn''t answer their


    phones.


    It all started three days ago when Ash was working on a data project that required his full attention,


    leaving him no time to spend with Mika. However, Mika wasn''t clingy and could upy herself


    while Ash was busy.


    But with school starting soon for her in Innisrial, she would have to leave for a month of military training.


    This made Mika unhappy, so after Ash finished his work, she suggested they challenge themselves


    by staying up as long as possible without sleeping.


    Ash agreed without hesitation and they spent the next three days watching movies, ying games and


    eating junk food at home. They watched over a dozen movies from different eras and countries.


    Despite their fun-filled time together, others assumed the worst about why they weren''t answering calls


    or texts. But in reality, Ash and Mika were just enjoying each other''spany before being


    separated by school obligations.


    During this period, Mika was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open, but because Ash


    was still going strong, she refused to sleep and insisted onpeting with him.


    Ash found her stubbornness incredibly adorable.


    In reality, he didn''t want her to exhaust herself like this.


    However, the girl had a strong will and insisted on proving herself through thispetition. She


    absolutely would not allow Ash to let her win.


    As for Ash himself, he really didn''t have much of a need for sleep. He had learned from Aimee at a


    young age that she didn''t require much sleep either. At first he tried to resist it himself but eventually


    realized that he couldn''tpete with Aimee''s natural talent and had to learn from her instead.


    Unfortunately for him, Aimee''s unique constitution couldn''t be replicated in him. He could only rely on


    training and some medication assistance from Aimee in order to function without sleep during missions.


    Seeing Mika trying so hard against him made Ash realize just how brave she was.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He tried several times to coax Mika into sleeping but the stubborn girl wouldn''t listen no matter what


    he said or did. Even though she was swaying on her feet from exhaustion, she refused to give up and


    go rest.


    What could he do? He chose his girlfriend after all. Now it was up to him alone take care of her needs.


    Finallyst night Mika came face-to-face with one fact: even if she were trying not to get any rest at


    all, there was no way that she could oust Ash in theirpetition.


    So, Mika tilted her head and leaned on Ash''s shoulder, falling into a deep sleep.


    Ash felt both heartbroken and amused. Sleeping like this was really not good for her health.


    When she woke up, he would have Aimee check to make sure there were no problems from staying up


    toote.


    After kissing Mika''s face, Ash himself was about to pass out. He hugged the girl and fell asleep with


    her in his arms.


    This nap felt like they had both passed outpletely. No sound could wake them up now.


    With the way they were sleeping, even if Aimee called them or an earthquake or tsunami hit, and even


    if the sky fell down on them, it wouldn''t be enough to wake them up.


    ---


    Come on, how many chapters do you want to read this weekend?


    10, 15 or 20? ^^

 Chapter 826 YouLl End Up Hurting Yourself

    Chapter 826 You''Ll End Up Hurting Yourself


    Chapter 826 You''ll End Up Hurting Yourself


    After sleeping for twenty-one hours straight, Mika finally woke up.


    Ash had woken up earlier and saw that she was sleeping soundly, so he didn''t bother waking her up.


    Little did he know that she wouldn''t wake up on her own.


    Halfway through the day, Ash realized that it wasn''t good for Mika''s health to sleep for such a long


    time. He tried to wake her up but was unsessful.


    It wasn''t until three in the morning when Mika finally opened her eyes. She was still a bit groggy and


    didn''t even know where she was at first.


    Ash heard some movement and turned on the bedsidemp. When he looked down at Mika''s sleepy


    face, he couldn''t help but smile and give her a kiss on the cheek.


    You''re so cute when you''re half asleep," Ash said as he kissed her again.


    Mika looked at him dazedly and asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s three in the morning," Ash replied. "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    "No, I''m not hungry but thirsty," Mika said with a sore throat starting to develop from all of the sleep


    she had gotten.


    Ash grabbed a cup from the nightstand and said, "I knew it! I made some tea for you. It''s good for your


    throat."


    He handed over the cup of tea to Mika who gratefully took it from him.


    Mika gulped down a big cup of water, relieving the difort in her throat. It also made her


    She reached out to Ash and snuggled up against him, burying herself in his arms.


    Ash hooked his arm around her waist and lifted Mika up. "I bought some porridge. Let''s have some,


    okay?"


    Mika wrapped her hands and feet around Ash''s body, swaying back and forth while asking in a


    sweet voice, "What kind of porridge? I want preserved egg and beef porridge."


    "I knew you''d want that," Ash replied with a smile.


    Mika was instantly overjoyed like a child. She swung her legs back and forth before leaning over to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    kiss Ash on the cheek. "You''re so good to me."


    Ash chuckled at Mika''s antics before cing her on the dining chair. He went into the kitchen to get


    the food.


    When he opened the lid, an aroma wafted out that made Mika''s stomach growl even though she


    wasn''t hungry just moments ago.


    Ash scooped some into a bowl for Mika and stirred it until it cooled down enough for her to eat


    as she recognized which restaurant it came from.


    "That ce closes at seven o''clock! Did you go there early?" asked Mikalya as she ate more porridge.


    "At that time I couldn''t wake you up no matter what I did. You were sleeping like a pig," teased Ash


    yfully.


    "You''re the pig!" retorted Mikalya with mock indignation before calling him "silly piggy".


    Ash chuckled and reached out to rub Mika''s head. "Don''t ever do that again, okay? If you keep


    ying like this, you''ll end up hurting yourself."


    Mika nodded obediently. She had never realized before that being reckless could have such


    consequences. She couldn''t just rely on her youth to get away with anything.


    Looking up at Ash with a pitiful expression, she said, "I feel like I''ve been run over by a car. My whole


    body feels like it''s falling apart and my thighs are cramping so badly I''m about to cry."


    Ash suggested, "How about we finish eating first and then take a nap?"


    Mika shook her head vigorously. "No way! Just looking at the bed makes me nauseous."

 Chapter 827 I Think YouRe In Trouble

    Chapter 827 I Think You''Re In Trouble


    Chapter 827 I Think You''re In Trouble


    "Want to go out and have some fun? Fresh up?" Ash asked.


    Mika didn''t mind, so she immediately said, "Let me change my clothes and we''ll go out."


    It was already past four o''clock now. In the summer, it would be almost dawn by this time. But now that


    it was autumn, daylight hours are getting shorter day by day.


    Mika didn''t feel it inside the house but felt a bit chilly when she followed Ash outside.


    This was probably the quietest moment in the city all day long. There were no pedestrians or vehicles


    on the road as if they had taken over the entire street.


    "I''ve never been out at this time before. It''s so strange," Mika said.


    "If you like it, I''ll often apany you for a walk at this time in the future," Ash replied.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mika shook her head and said, "No thanks. I''m not that diligent."


    Ashughed and held Mika''s hand as they walked slowly ahead of them. For them both there was


    really no need to wake up early just to see scenery outside.


    "Oh yeah! Aimee called many times earlier. Let''s pay her a visit when it gets light," Ash suggested


    Mika nodded but worriedly added, "If my sister finds out I dragged you along with me, she might get


    angry."


    "Don''t worry about that. Everything will be fine," reassured Ash as he patted Mika on her head.


    The two walked along the road and soon arrived at the riverbank. Ash looked towards the east and said


    to Mika, "Actually, the sunrise view here is pretty good." He had seen it once before and was


    amazed by it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mika became interested upon hearing this and curiously asked, "With so many obstructions around,


    can you still see the sunrise?"


    "It''s a different style of sunrise than what you see in other ces," Ash replied.


    Mika tilted her head and looked at Ash with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Who did you watch the


    sunrise with?" she asked.


    Ash was taken aback by her question but met Mika''s gaze to confirm that she was teasing him. He


    lifted up the girl into his arms, holding onto her neck while his arm firmly encircled hers.


    "I saw it identally. Who do you think I watched it with?" he said.


    Mika let out a soft humph from her nose as she muttered under her breath, "Who knows."


    Ash, exasperated, turned his head and nipped Mika in the face. "I think you''re in trouble," he said.


    Mika winced in pain, holding her face with a pitiful expression. Ash reached out and touched the bite


    mark on Mika''s face, but couldn''t help butugh. "Baby, you''re so cute," he said.


    Mika grumbled andined. She didn''t feel cute at all right now - all she wanted to do was bite


    Ash back! However, before she could act on that impulse, Ash cradled her face in his hands and kissed


    her gently.

 Chapter 828 Pretending To Be Good

    Chapter 828 Pretending To Be Good


    Chapter 828 Pretending to be Good


    The time pointed directly to sunrise. The sunlight was shining on the faces of the two people, making


    this moment''s kiss seem to have a different meaning.


    "Click."


    A sudden sound interrupted the kiss and startled both Ash and Mika.


    Ash furrowed his brow and turned his head unhappily to see a woman holding a camera, taking


    pictures of them.


    Seeing him looking over, the woman put down her camera and said, "I''m sorry. I just thought your


    kissing looked so beautiful that I couldn''t resist taking a picture."


    Mika poked her head out from Ash''s embrace and looked at the woman. She didn''t feel anything


    ufortable about her.


    So Mika pinched Ash''s hand and said, "It''s okay if she took pictures. Don''t worry about it."


    Ash was very insistent on this matter though. He made sure that the woman deleted the photo and


    confirmed that it wasn''t uploaded to any cloud storage or social media tforms.


    Of course, even if this woman tried to be sneaky by uploading it somewhere else, Ash had ways of


    finding it. He wasn''t worried at all.


    The woman had never seen such an assertive attitude before so naturally she wasn''t very happy about


    it. But even if she was unhappy, she wouldn''t say anything about it.


    After all, it was her who took the photo first.


    After the woman left, Mika poked Ash''s arm and said, "Ash, you''re so mean. The photo actually


    turned out really nice. You don''t have to be so harsh on her."


    "It''s just professional habit," Ash replied.


    Mika nodded in understanding. She knew that if Ash''s photos were everywhere, it could cause


    problems.


    She reached over and hugged Ash around the waist. "Let''s go home before we get caught by any


    paparazzi," she said.


    Ash yfully flicked her forehead with his hand and said, "You''re talking nonsense again."


    Mika giggled uncontrobly and snuggled up against him like a cute little kitten.


    On their way back home, breakfast stands started popping up one after another. Smelling the delicious


    aroma of bagels in the air, Mika asked Ash if he wanted one.


    She also wanted toast and avocado toast too!


    "I think you should give your stomach a break before eating all this stuff," Ash warned her as he was


    worried about her health since she had only slept for an hour earlier that day.


    But Mika didn''t care at all. She rubbed her belly and said confidently, "I''m fine! Let me eat some


    delicious bagels. My stomach will feel even better!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Unable to resist her charm anymore, Ash gave in reluctantly, "Fine then... let''s buy some."


    Mika immediately jumped onto him and clung onto his body while acting cute as usual.


    Ashughed helplessly as he lifted up Mika by holding onto her butt while heading towards the


    breakfast stand together with his girlfriend.


    The two of them ate in the restaurant, not really hungry but just wanting to eat. Mika tasted a bit of


    everything and was satisfied like a child. They packed up the leftovers and headed home.


    "Are we really going to Aimee''ster?" Mika asked when they got back.


    "Don''t you want to go?" Ash leaned against the door, arms crossed, watching as Mika searched for


    something to wear.


    She didn''t seem like she didn''t want to go.


    "Of course I do," Mika said. "I''m just nervous that she will fix us up."


    Just thinking about it made her anxious.


    Ash reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be there with you. And if anyone needs fixing up, it''ll be me first."


    Mikaughed and pulled out a dress from her closet. "Then I''ll dress like ady today and act like an


    obedient baby."

 Chapter 829 Aimee Is Usually Very Gentle

    Chapter 829 Aimee Is Usually Very Gentle


    Chapter 829 Aimee Is Usually Very Gentle


    Ash couldn''t help butugh at her words. He walked over and patted Mika''s head, saying, "Just


    choose what you like."


    Mika had already decided to wear this dress, but suddenly she thought of something and said to


    Ash, "I remember you have a shirt that matches mine, right?"


    "Are you trying to match with me?" Ash smirked and looked at Mika while crossing his arms.


    The girl''s eyes sparkled as she blinked at Ash. "From the tone of your voice, it sounds like you don''t


    want to," she said.


    Ash pulled the girl towards him and held her in his arms. "You''re being mischievous again," he said.


    Mika giggled uncontrobly as she wriggled out of Ash''s embrace. "Hurry up and change your


    clothes so I can change too," she said.


    Ash didn''t tease her anymore but went back to his room to find the shirt that Mika mentioned.


    After they both changed their clothes, Mika saw that Ash had indeed worn the shirt that matched


    hers just like she asked him to do. She immediately felt happy about it.


    She leaned in close to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek before saying, "Ash, you look handsome."


    Ash cupped Mika''s face in his hands and lowered his head to capture her lips with his own.


    Mika tapped on Ash''s shoulder gently while protesting softly, "You kissed off all my lipstick!"


    Upon hearing thisint from Mikalya, Ash yfully bit down on her lips hard enough for them both


    turn red.


    After spending some time cuddling together, the two finally left home for Hayden''s Mansion. By then it


    was already past breakfast time.


    Casey followed Camdyn into the garden house to y with the bird. When she saw Ash and Mika


    yesterday, so you decided to show up today?"


    When she was thinking about their spection from yesterday, Casey''s eyes changed instantly.


    "Where were you guys yesterday?" she asked.


    Ash and Mika were confused by Casey''s sudden suspicious look. They had already decided on their


    way there that they wouldn''t tell anyone about what they did.


    So even though Casey''s eyes looked strange now, neither of them said anything. This only made


    Casey more convinced that Ash and Mika must have done what she suspected yesterday.


    She couldn''t help but give Ash a thumbs up and say, "You''re brave."


    Ash was even more confused now as he looked at Casey skeptically without getting an exnation.


    Camdyn couldn''t wait for them to see his new bird as soon as he saw them.


    Mika waspletely in sync with Camdyn on this matter. They were like old friends who forgot their


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    age difference. They excitedly discussed things while Ash looked around and asked, "Is Aimee not


    here?"


    "She might be inside," replied Casey nonchntly. "She went back to her room after breakfast. Do you


    want me to go get her for you?"


    Ash nodded his head in agreement saying, "Sure."


    Casey raised an eyebrow lightly before asking teasingly, "Aren''t you afraid of Aimee beating you up?"


    "Aimee is usually very gentle," Ash said.


    "Unless I really get on her nerves, Aimee is always easy to talk to," he added.


    He didn''t think there was anything recently that had upset her.

 Chapter 830 Bring Back The Award Of Top Trainee

    Chapter 830 Bring Back The Award Of Top Trainee


    Chapter 830 Bring Back The Award of Top Trainee


    Ash was feeling a bit uneasy after his encounter with Casey. He had no idea what he had done wrong.


    Could it be because he had gone crazy with Mika and Aimee found out? But that couldn''t be the


    reason, right?


    Aimee wouldn''t install cameras in his house, would she?


    But when Ash saw Aimee again, his tense heart finally rxed. She just casually asked about it and


    didn''t pry any further.


    Mika and Camdyn walked in from outside as well. As soon as Mika saw Aimee, she ran over to


    her and hugged her neck tightly while being all clingy.


    Aimee lightly patted Mika''s arm and said, "I thought Ash was bullying you when I saw you like this."


    Mikaughed when she heard this. She nced at Ash before pouting pitifully and saying, "Aimee,


    he really did bully me."


    Ash didn''t defend himself but instead indulgently looked at Mika. He let the girl have her fun since


    she loved to y around.


    Aimee felt a bit helpless seeing this situation unfold before her eyes. She regretted saying anything


    since it seemed like they were trying too hard to disy their affection.


    Even Casey couldn''t help but feel annoyed by their behavior as she said, "How could Ash bully you?"


    Mika stuck out her tongue withoutmenting on Casey''s words one way or another.


    Indeed, in her rtionship with Ash, Mika was usually the one who bullied him. Ash''s indulgence


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    towards her could be said to have reached an exaggerated level.


    Mika smiled sweetly at Ash, feeling happy that she had met someone who cherished her so much.


    Returning to reality, Mika turned her head and looked at Aimee. "Aimee, I''m going for military


    training next week. Will you miss me?" She didn''t know what to expect from the enclosed military


    training and just thinking about it made her feel scared.


    Aimee asked teasingly, "Are you afraid of military training?"


    Mika tilted her head and although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny it either. She did


    have a strong aversion towards military training.


    On this point, Casey had a lot of say. With a wave of her hand, she said reassuringly to Mika, "Don''t


    worry! Although our school''s military training sounds scary on paper, in reality there''s nothing much to


    fear about it. It''s all small stuff."


    Before experiencing it herself she too thought that it would be unbearable but after going through with it


    once, she realized how easy-peasy-lemon-squeezy it actually was!


    She even won the award for best trainee, which was simply unbelievable!


    Casey''s words reallyforted Mika.


    She said, "Casey, it''s really not that difficult, right?"


    "Well, it depends on how you define ''difficult.'' Personally, I don''t think it''s that hard. But if you''re


    someone who can''t handle hardship, then maybe it''ll be a bit challenging," Casey replied.


    Mika couldn''t forget that she was also a Read family child and had been pampered since childhood.


    It was normal for her to have trouble handling hardship. Although their backgrounds were simr,


    Casey had trained with Patrick since childhood and naturally had a better ability to handle hardship.


    After a moment of silence, Mika said firmly, "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of hardships at all."


    "Okay then! Don''t scare yourself," Aimee chimed in.


    To Ash and Aimee, military training was just child''s y and not worth mentioning at all. They couldn''t


    understand why Mika was so anxious about it.


    Since Aimee had spoken up already, Mika wouldn''t want to appear weak in front of them. She


    nodded vigorously and said, "I''ll do my best toe back as the top trainee."

 Chapter 831 Performing A Lifeless Act

    Chapter 831 Performing A Lifeless Act


    Chapter 831 Performing a Lifeless Act


    Knight''s Mansion


    Since herst scolding from her brother, Beata had be incredibly obedient. Recently, she hadn''t


    caused any trouble by going to see Averi and instead spent all her time at home preparing for school.


    Of course, there was also her novel writing. While school was still out, Beata dedicated herself to


    writing more drafts so that when school started again, she wouldn''t have to worry about having enough


    material.


    When it came to updating her work, Beata didn''t take any shortcuts. Finally, after a month of writing and


    editing drafts, Beata mustered up the courage to venture into River''s study.


    "River," she said tentatively as she poked her head in the door. "Don''t you think I''ve been cooped up at


    home for too long?"


    River looked up from his book and met Beata''s expectant gaze with a raised eyebrow.


    "I haven''t stopped you from going out," he replied simply.


    Beata felt a pang of frustration and instantly became unhappy with his response. She pouted and sat


    across from him with a sulky expression on her face but didn''t say anything. She just stared at him


    intently.


    River found himself confused by his sister''s behavior but put down his book nheless.


    "What do you want then?" he asked finally. "Do you want me to take you out somewhere?"


    Beata was now truly infuriated. How could he be so dense? She thought that what she wanted would


    be obvious!


    But apparently not...


    He still pretended to be innocent. Who was he trying to piss off?


    Beata said, "I haven''t seen Averi in a long time."


    "Well, go see her then. I''m not stopping you," River replied.


    Beata hesitated for a moment before realizing that her brother was trying to get under her skin.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "What I meant was, it''s been a while since you''ve seen Averi too, right?"


    River smirked and replied, "Not really. I saw herst night."


    Beata was shocked beyond words. She jumped out of her chair and pointed at River with wide eyes


    and an open mouth.


    After enjoying Beata''s reaction for a while longer, River finally spoke up.


    But even after finding her voice again, Beata still trembled as she spoke.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "River, are you saying that... you and Averi..." Beata couldn''t contain her excitement.


    She didn''t know how to exin her reaction. She wanted to calm down because her brother was so


    terrible that maybe he was just saying this to upset her and there was nothing between him and Averi.


    But as soon as she thought about it, Beata felt like she wanted to fight this terrible guy with all her


    might.


    However, Beata couldn''t help but feel a little hopeful in her heart. Maybe she could think about it for a


    moment. It wouldn''t hurt anything.


    Beata looked at River, hoping that his answer wouldn''t disappoint her.


    But in this world, things never go the way they want them to. The more they want something, the less


    likely they are to get it.


    After half-heartedly getting excited over Beata''s reaction for a while, River finally discouraged her by


    saying, "Put away your fantasies. Averi and I just happened to meet."


    Beata deted instantly. All of the energy drained from her body. She knew better than to have any


    expectations of such a lousy brother like hers.


    She had been foolishly dreaming that they were secretly making great progress somewhere unknown


    to herself.


    Beata had never felt so miserable before.


    It was like being hit in the head with a bat. Now, she had no energy left at all.


    Beata came out of River''s room lookingpletely dejected. She even forgot that she hade to see


    River in the first ce, hoping he would take her to find Averi.


    But now, what was the point of finding Averi?


    All she wanted was to lie down on her own bed and y the part of someone who had given up on life.

 Chapter 832 A Bit Unhappy

    Chapter 832 A Bit Unhappy


    Chapter 832 A Bit Unhappy


    River knew without looking what kind of expression Beata had on her face right now.


    He grabbed his phone and searched Averi''s Facebook, sending her a message.


    At that moment, Averi was giving four cats a makeover.


    When she received River''s message, she was momentarily taken aback. River never contacted her


    unless there was something important going on.


    But when Averi opened the message and read its contents, she couldn''t help butugh. River said,


    "Beata misses you."


    It was a simple sentence that wouldn''t have meant much to Averi under normal circumstances. But


    after their confusing meetingst night, seeing this message from River made things moreplicated


    for her.


    Averi held onto her phone for a while longer before finally putting it away in her pocket. She wasn''t sure


    how to respond just yet.


    Luckily, all of the cats were done with their makeovers by then so Averi loaded them into the car and


    headed home. She would think about how to reply to River''s messageter.


    However, what Averi didn''t expect was that as she drove into the parking garage, she saw a familiar


    car.


    She even rubbed her eyes in uncertainty, wondering if the car she saw was really the one she knew.


    But just to prove to her that she wasn''t mistaken, the car shed its hazard lights.


    Averi got out of her own car and for a moment didn''t know what to do - whether to walk over or pretend


    like she hadn''t seen anything.


    But before she could make up her mind, River had already gotten out of his car and was striding


    towards her with purposeful steps.


    Averi''s nerves instantly tightened as she watched him approach. Her mind raced as she tried to figure


    out how to exin herself - that it wasn''t intentional when it came to not responding to his message.


    It surprised Averi just how intimidated River made her feel at this moment. What was going on? Why


    did he have such an effect on her?


    River stopped in front of Averi and without needing any further exnation from her, he quirked an


    eyebrow and said teasingly, "Looks like you were ignoring my message on purpose."


    Caught red-handed, Averi felt embarrassed. She took a deep breath before saying defensively, "Don''t


    be ridiculous! How could I possibly ignore your message? Don''t use me falsely."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you''re innocent?" River smirked yfully. His expression made it clear that he knew


    exactly what was going through Averi''s head at this moment.


    Feeling powerless against him, Averi couldn''t help but feel like he hadplete control over their


    interaction.


    Averi decided to stay silent and turned around to open the backseat door, ready to take out the cats.


    River noticed her actions and furrowed his eyebrows slightly before letting out a low chuckle.


    "Looks like someone''s got a bit of a temper. Is this your way of protesting?" he asked, walking over to


    stand beside Averi.


    Averi looked up at him with a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Angry? Why would I be angry? There''s


    nothing worth getting angry about," she replied, but there was something off in her tone that made it


    clear she wasn''t entirely happy.


    No matter how he listened, there was an underlying sense of discontent in her voice.

 Chapter 833 How Will He Prove It?

    Chapter 833 How Will He Prove It?


    Chapter 833 How Will He Prove It?


    Averi grabbed her cat carriers from the car and turned around to see River standing behind her. Her cat


    carriers bumped into River.


    Averi was startled, but then she breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, the cat carriers protected her from


    hitting River. Otherwise, she would have been the one who got hurt.


    River noticed Averi''s relieved expression and chuckled, "What? Do you dislike me that much?"


    Averi was confused by his conclusion. It seemed strange to her.


    River continued teasingly, "If you don''t dislike me, why are you so rxed?"


    Averi choked for a moment before looking up at River with a serious expression and saying, "I''m afraid


    of hitting you."


    She spoke earnestly as if it were really true.


    Riverughed lightly at Averi''s response and leaned in closer to her with interest. He said yfully,


    "Actually, I wouldn''t mind if you did hit me."


    Averi was speechless at River''s words. If she wasn''t holding onto the cat carriers tightly in her hand


    right now, she would have punched him for being so weird.


    This guy... she couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him. He always seemed strange no matter what


    he did or said.


    Soon, Averi had an idea and held out the cat bags in her arms to River, saying, "Are you not afraid of


    cats now?"


    River looked down at the little things in her arms and suddenlyughed. "Who told you I''m afraid of


    cats?"


    This made Averi a little confused. Did she really need someone to tell her that? She could see for


    herself that he clearly didn''t like cats.


    Seemingly sensing Averi''s thoughts, River chuckled softly and said, "I just don''t like their shedding fur.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of them."


    Averi had no problem epting this exnation. However, she couldn''t resist teasing River a bit.


    "But you give off the impression that you''re scared of them," she said.


    Otherwise, why would he always make sure to lock up the cats whenever he came over?


    For this reason alone, Averi was very protective of her furry babies.


    River was left speechless by Averi''s words and his eyes grew deeper with amusement.


    "Looks like you want me to prove I''m not scared of cats," he said with a smile.


    Averi didn''t have any such intention but before she knew it, River had reached over and taken the cat


    bags from her arms.


    Through the bags'' mesh window and because these particr felines had just been groomed recently,


    they weren''t shedding as much as usual and looking better than ever before!


    Averi tilted her head and suddenly thought of something, smiled and said, "Is this how you prove that


    you''re not afraid of cats?"


    River couldn''t possibly miss the meaning behind her words.


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Then let''s go upstairs and I''ll show you."


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    But somehow Averi heard a hint of flirtation in his words.


    Her face unconsciously blushed, looking particrly good under the sun.


    This wasn''t the first time River had seen Averi blush, but he still couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Finally Averi realized what was going on and turned to say, "Okay."


    Without waiting for River or caring about him holding onto her cat bags, she lifted her feet towards the


    door. Her footsteps were not as steady as usual, as if both feet were soft and weak.


    River watched Averi''s back as his lips involuntarily curved upwards.


    How could she be so cute?


    Realizing what he was thinking about made River''s gaze suddenly be more profound.


    He seemed to be bing more out of sorts by the minute.


    Averi wasn''t sure what River was thinking as they approached the elevator. When she turned to look at


    him, he didn''te over and instead stayed back a distance. Despite this, Averi could still see River''s


    gaze clearly.


    In that moment, Averi felt a bit stunned. She couldn''t quite describe it, but when she met River''s eyes, it


    felt like something was hitting her heart.


    Averi panicked for a moment before turning away from River and pressing the elevator button. She


    decided that if he didn''te over, she would just go up by herself anyway. After all, River knew where


    her apartment was located.


    Just as the elevator arrived on the first floor, River walked over to join her. Averi nced at him and let


    out a light snort through her nose as if toin about how long he took.


    River found himself bothughing and crying at her reaction. He couldn''t help but reach up and rub his


    hand on top of Averi''s head while saying, "You''re so dissatisfied with me."


    A sudden movement from him startled Averi who looked up only to see that he seemed perfectly


    rxed despite his actions towards her just now, which confused her even more about what exactly


    was going on with him.


    The two of them stepped into the elevator without speaking and waited quietly for it to ascend upward.


    Averi stared at the numbers going up, but in reality, she didn''t see anything clearly. The elevator doors


    opened and without thinking, Averi rushed out.


    River pulled her back with a hint of helplessness in his voice. "Don''t even recognize your own home?"


    Averi blushed as she looked at the floor number and realized they hadn''t arrived yet. She felt


    embarrassed for making such a low-level mistake in front of River.


    But soon enough, Averi noticed something else. Her gaze drifted down to her arm and saw that River


    was holding it tightly with his dry and warm palm wrapped around her small arm seamlessly without


    any gaps.


    It was then that Averi realized how big River''s hand actually was. It felt like he was holding onto a


    chicken w instead of her arm!


    "You''re too skinny," River suddenly said.


    Averi snapped out of her thoughts and looked up to meet River''s gaze. He seemed like he wanted to


    exin the meaning behind his words, as he tightened his grip on her arm slightly and continued, "You


    have no meat on your bones. How did you get so thin?"


    Averi had never thought of herself as being too skinny before. Her figure had always yed a crucial


    role in boosting her confidence.


    Now, she was being criticized by River for being too thin. Although Averi wasn''tpletely devastated


    by hisment, she wasn''t exactly thrilled either.


    She didn''t know if she was trying to refute River orfort herself when she muttered under her


    breath, "I don''t know how many girls envy my figure."


    Her limbs were slender while her chest and hips were full. Her waist was so slim that it could be


    considered a perfect hourss shape ¨C the kind of body that could be used for modeling.


    Whenever other girls saw Averi''s figure, they woulde to her for advice on how they could achieve


    such a perfect physique themselves.


    This was the first time anyone had ever criticized Averi''s body ¨C especially someone like River.


    The mere thought of this scared Averi more than anything else. What kind of woman would care so


    much about what one man thought about them?


    There was no logical exnation other than the fact that she liked him ¨C which made everything even


    moreplicated.


    Averi didn''t know how to describe her current feelings. Although she had some understanding of it


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    before, this was the first time she confirmed it so clearly.


    Unfortunately, it was in this situation when River was criticizing her body shape.


    Averi felt a little heartache. She twisted her arm and tried to break free from River''s grip on her small


    arm.


    However, River tightened his grip even more.


    Averi looked at River with annoyance. He sensed her emotions but still didn''t let go of her hand.


    Instead, he held onto it tighter.


    The elevator arrived and Averi walked out with River holding onto her hand tightly. When they reached


    the front door of Averi''s house, she suddenly didn''t want to let River in anymore.


    She hesitated to enter the password for a while and couldn''t hide any emotions from him at that


    moment. Naturally, River could see through all of Averi''s thoughts - some were funny while others were


    helpless - but he wasn''t upset about it either way.


    He simply held onto Averi''s finger and used her fingerprint to unlock the door without saying anything


    else as they entered together silently.


    "He is really rough," Averi thought to herself. She almost forgot that this man was not a good person.


    As she walked into the room, an evil feeling surged from deep within her. This guy wanted to prove he


    wasn''t afraid of cats? Fine, she''d see how he would do it.


    Averi opened the cat carriers and let the cats out. The cats seemed to have a connection with Averi


    and immediately ran over to River''s leg.

 Chapter 834 DonT Smoke Inside Anymore

    Chapter 834 Don''T Smoke Inside Anymore


    Chapter 834 Don''t Smoke Inside Anymore


    River reached out to close the door when suddenly a furry thing darted past his feet, causing him to


    instinctively jump to the side.


    The next moment, he heard Averi''s unreservedughter.


    Looking up, he saw Averi holding her arms and staring at him brazenly without any attempt to hide her


    amusement.


    "I thought you were not afraid of cats. What are you hiding from?" Averi asked in a deliberately


    sarcastic tone.


    River raised an eyebrow and looked at Averi with a mixture of amusement and resignation. This


    woman intentionally let the cats out in an attempt to scare him.


    Without saying much, River bent down and scooped up a cat with his long arm effortlessly. The usually


    arrogant cat did not even struggle when River picked it up, perfectly demonstrating what it meant by


    being "well-behaved."


    Averi widened her eyes in disbelief as she watched this scene unfold before her eyes.


    River walked towards Averi while carrying the cat and stopped one step away from her. He raised his


    eyebrows slightly and said, "What? Do you want me to show you how I hold a cat?"


    For some reason, Averi felt threatened by his words.


    She quickly shook her head and reached for the cat back into her arms again. She now fully believed


    that River was not afraid of cats. Rather, it was cats who were afraid of him.


    But still... he really didn''t seem like someone who loved cats. Cat lovers wouldn''t carry them around like


    that!


    Even if no one else said it, Beata would definitely feel heartbroken seeing River carrying the cat in that


    way. She would call it her little sweetheart and worry about the cat.


    Averi stroked the cat and ced it on the ground, saying, "You''ve proven your point. You can leave


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    now."


    River chuckled again, a bit mischievously. "What do you think I''m here for?"


    Averi was taken aback but quickly remembered what River had told her: Beata misses her.


    She felt a mix of emotions - amused and confused at the same time. After hesitating for a moment,


    Averi tentatively asked, "So you''re telling me that you''re here to take me to your ce?"


    River raised an eyebrow but didn''t confirm or deny anything.


    Averi was even more confused now. "Actually, Beata can just arrange to meet with me alone without


    going to your ce."


    "Why? Are you saying you don''t want to see me?" River narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Averi didn''t understand how he came up with that conclusion but she couldn''t deny that she hadn''t


    sorted out her own feelings yet. She wasn''t sure about his intentions either so rushing into things would


    be embarrassing if she assumed too much.


    River saw Averi purse her lips and knew exactly what she was thinking, even though she didn''t say


    anything.


    Feeling a bit out of control, River bit inside his cheek and suppressed the urge to press her against the


    wall and kiss her fiercely.


    "You really know how to piss people off," River said.


    Averi pouted innocently. She hadn''t said anything, so how could she have pissed him off?


    Pursing her lips again, Averi asked, "So you mean you want me toe over to your ce?"


    River couldn''t help butugh at her. He turned his gaze away from hers and pulled out a cigarette box


    from his pocket. He shook one out and put it in his mouth.


    Averi watched him intently as he lit up the cigarette. Inwardly, she sighed at how sexy he looked with a


    cigarette between his teeth.


    At the same time, Averi spoiled the moment by saying disapprovingly, "Don''t smoke inside."

 Chapter 835 ItS Difficult To Make Me Happy

    Chapter 835 It''S Difficult To Make Me Happy


    Chapter 835 It''s Difficult To Make Me Happy


    This was the first time Averi had spoken to River with such a firm attitude.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, not only did River hesitate for a moment, but Averi herself also felt


    stunned.


    Instantly, an unnatural expression appeared on her face.


    Averi even felt a bit too scared to look into River''s eyes. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say


    anything for quite some time.


    River looked at her with amusement and said, "I find you really interesting."


    Averi was sure that when River said something like this at this moment, it wasn''t going to be anything


    good.


    She obediently chose not to pay attention and turned around to tidy up her things.


    Seeing this, River didn''t get angry. Instead, he put the cigarette in his mouth without lighting it and sat


    on the sofa.


    As soon as Averi turned around again, she saw this scene before her eyes.


    She was somewhat stunned and couldn''t take her eyes off of himpletely.


    Clearly, River wasn''t smoking. He just held the cigarette in his mouth. But for some reason or another, it


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    made him look especially sexy in Averi''s eyes.


    When he saw that Averi was staring straight at him with wide-eyed fascination, River squinted his eyes


    and said, "It seems like you like men who smoke."


    Upon hearing these words from him, Averi actually thought about it carefully beforeing up with an


    answer - no, she didn''t like men who smoke. She liked only one man -River himself!


    Only when he held a cigarette in his mouth did she feel that he exuded such sexiness.


    But Averi naturally wouldn''t say that.


    However, River suddenlyughed, as if he had already seen through everything.


    Just when Averi was trying to find a reason to brush this off, she saw River abruptly stand up from the


    sofa.


    He reached out his long arm and grabbed Averi''s arm. With a little force, he brought her in front of him.


    They had never been this close before. The closest they had been was separated by the cat carriers.


    Averi was startled and her pupils dted. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react.


    The pressure that River brought upon her was so strong that she couldn''t ignore it at all.


    Averi wanted to dodge away but before she could even make a sound, she felt something dark


    attacking her.


    The next second, warm lips pressed against hers with forceful intensity.


    River''s powerful presence overwhelmed Averi and made her panic-stricken yet unable to resist or


    control herself at the same time.


    This kiss was passionate and fiery like an erupting volcano which corroded Averi''s world without any


    resistance from her side whatsoever.


    She couldn''t withstand it at all. In an instant, her body went limp as if about to copse on the ground. If


    not for River''s sturdy arms holding onto her waist tightly enough for support, otherwise, she would have


    fallen downpletely helpless under his spell of passion.


    The kisssted for who knew how long.


    Averi was left feeling a bit dizzy from the kiss, and when she opened her eyes again, she was


    momentarily disoriented and thought it had turned dark outside.


    Her legs were trembling, and River held onto her waist tightly.


    After a while, Averi finally regained her senses and looked at River. "Why did you kiss me?" she asked.


    Averi never considered herself to be a conservative woman, but River''s umitted kiss made her


    feel ufortable nheless. Of course, the root of this difort was that she liked him.


    She yearned for a more reasonable rtionship with him. After she achieved that kind of rtionship


    with him, these kinds of kisses would make her happy. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to find joy


    in them.

 Chapter 836 Maintain This

    Chapter 836 Maintain This


    Chapter 836 Maintain This


    River could sense that something was off with Averi''s emotions. It wasn''t anger or sadness, but rather a


    The question Averi had asked him was both easy and difficult to answer. Instead of responding


    immediately, River remained silent and watched her for a while.


    As time passed without any response from him, Averi''s emotions became even moreplicated.


    There was something off in her eyes as she looked at River, and her entire demeanor seemed to slump


    in despair.


    Seeing Averi like this broke River''s heart. He reached out and ced his hand on top of her head, not


    bothering to ruffle her hair but simply letting the warmth of his palm seep into her scalp.


    This gesture was intimate and teasing all at once, especially since Averi still had feelings for River after


    their recent kiss. She couldn''t help but shiver under his touch as the aftershocks from their previous


    encounter left her legs weak and unsteady.


    In this ambiguous moment, Averi stubbornly held onto the hope that she would get an answer from


    River soon enough.


    However, as time ticked by second by second, Averi suddenly felt like maybe she wouldn''t get an


    answer after all. This made her even more upset.


    She lowered her eyshes and stopped looking into River''s eyes. She was afraid that she would see


    an expression that she couldn''t ept. If that happened, she might go crazy.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like River was intentionally making things difficult for her today. The more


    Averi didn''t want to do something, the more he wanted her to do it.


    His handnded on Averi''s chin and gently lifted it up so that she was looking at him again. Because of


    this action from River, Averi''s eyes instantly turned red. She had never felt so wronged before.


    This feeling was veryplicated and overwhelming for her. Averi really wanted to just kick River out


    of the room without any hesitation because there was no way she could stay in the same room with him


    anymore.


    If things continued like this, he might drive her insane eventually.


    Just when Averi thought that she couldn''t take it anymore, River finally spoke up, "Averi, I really hate


    wasting time."


    As soon as those words were spoken, Averi''s heart sank even further.


    The meaning behind them was clear: River was telling her not to hold onto any false hopes about him.


    "But I feel like I''ve been pretty patient with you," River continued. "And that''s not really like me."


    Averi didn''t quite understand what he meant by that. What did he mean by being patient with her? She


    had never experienced anything like it before.


    "I think you''ve probably heard a lot of rumors about me," River said. "When I set my mind to something,


    I don''t hesitate. I go after it with everything I have."


    Averi didn''t say anything in response. She had heard plenty of rumors about River, but they didn''t really


    have anything to do with her.


    She lowered her head and stayed quiet for a while before finally asking, "What are you trying to tell


    me?"


    River tried his best to be gentle as he spoke, "I don''t want to scare you, Averi."


    He was attempting something new - a softer approach than his usual style of getting things done


    quickly and efficiently.


    In that moment, he felt like there was no point to anything.


    Why y games like boiling a frog in warm water?


    He knew that Averi had feelings for him, even if she didn''t say it outright.


    H gently touched her face and said, "Let''s talk about our rtionship."


    Averi fell silent. She didn''t really want to discuss this topic.


    She had some guesses, but she wasn''t sure.


    Averi had to admit that she was scared. She had no backbone when it came to this matter.


    She was angry with herself for not being able to handle the situation better. Why wasn''t she acting like


    herself?


    For the first time ever, Averi wanted to run away from something.


    Just as Averi was about to tell River that she didn''t want to talk about this anymore, he seemed to


    understand her thoughts and said, "I wouldn''t kiss a woman I don''t like. I''m not a bad guy."


    Hearing River say this caused Averi''s mind to wander off in an unexpected direction.


    She couldn''t understand why her thoughts were so scattered at this moment and why they couldn''t be


    brought back into focus.


    Averi couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    This made River a little confused.


    He looked at Averi helplessly, and suddenly felt a little deted.


    Perhaps this was really the retribution for his years of reckless behavior.


    Many women had thrown themselves at him before. When he was in a good mood, he could let them


    leave with some dignity. But when he was in a bad mood, these women probably didn''t even have the


    face to continue living in this country.


    Now, for the first time, he confessed to this woman. But he didn''t know which funny bone of hers he


    had hit that made herugh so hard that her shoulders were shaking.


    However, River did not try to stop Averi''sughter with his usual dominant attitude like before. He


    surprisingly had great patience and didn''t make any unnecessary movements as he quietly watched


    Averi finishughing.


    But if people carefully looked into River''s eyes, they could easily see danger rising within them


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    gradually.


    Averipletely failed to notice this and continuedughing recklessly.


    It wasn''t really fair to me Averi though. It was just too strange hearing those wordse from


    River''s mouth considering all the rumors about him being such an awful person spread around town.


    At this moment though, River spoke seriously and imed that he wasn''t such a bad guy after all. It


    was difficult for Averi to ept these words.


    Finally, Averi couldn''t control herughter anymore. Her cheeks hurt and her stomach ached so much


    that she couldn''t even stand up straight. She managed to stifle herughter, but then let out a small


    hup.


    River''s eyes glinted dangerously at the sight of this woman who dared tough so freely in front of him.


    If it were anyone else, they would have been scared off long ago.


    At this moment, Averi finally noticed the dangerous gleam in River''s eyes and felt a twinge of fear.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    River looked at her and lightly touched inside his cheek with his tongue before saying in a dangerous


    tone, "Doneughing?"


    Averi didn''t dare speak up. She just looked at him with soft eyes full of tenderness.


    River had wanted to scare her a little bit but seeing how soft she was being made him hesitate. He said


    instead, "Good job. Daring to be so bold in front of me, Averi."


    Averi adjusted her breathing secretly and still felt somewhat lost for words.


    As soon as River finished speaking, she felt like the situation had be even more dangerous.

 Chapter 837 Should We Also Cut These?

    Chapter 837 Should We Also Cut These?


    Chapter 837 Should We Also Cut These?


    Averi unconsciously twisted her body, trying to wriggle out of River''s embrace. However, this action


    only seemed to ignite a fire within River''s arms.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    River was at a loss for words. Did this woman not know that there were certain actions that should not


    be done casually with men?


    River had already wrapped his arms tightly around Averi''s waist, and now he tightened his grip even


    more.


    Averi was caught off guard by his sudden movement and almost felt like her waist was being crushed.


    She let out a moan, which ignited an inexplicable me in the room.


    The sound was too suggestive.


    River''s body stiffened and his Adam''s apple involuntarily bobbed up and down as he looked down at


    Averi. His gaze fell on her rosy lips where traces of their previous kiss still lingered, making them even


    more tempting.


    Feeling River''s intense gaze on her, Averi instinctively wanted to dodge it. But before she could make


    any move, she felt a dark shadow descending upon her once again - just like before - as River kissed


    her unexpectedly.


    This time though, it was much gentler than before; somethingpletely different from what Averi


    knew or had experienced with him thus far.


    It left Averi feeling dizzy and confused about the man who held her so tightly in his arms.


    To Averi, River should have been dominant and oppressive, giving off a strong sense of pressure.


    However, at this moment, being so gentle with her was even more torturous. Averi couldn''t take it


    anymore, felt her legs give way and couldn''t stand steady.


    Finally, Averi couldn''t help but push River away to make him let go of her. But River''s chest was as


    hard as a rock. Instead of pushing him away, it made Averi''s fingers hurt.


    Averi couldn''t help but hiss in pain. How could this man be so hard? Finally letting go of Averi, River


    looked down at her fingers and wondered how she had poked him that caused her nails to split.


    River was speechless and held onto Averi''s finger saying, "If other people know it, they''ll think Imit


    domestic violence."


    Astonished by what he said about domestic violence which seemed like he had justbeled their


    rtionship for them both. "What''s wrong?" asked River when he saw that Averi was staring at him


    intently.


    Shaking her head in disbelief, Averi replied, "Can you please let me go first?"


    They were still tightly pressed together which made Averi feel very ufortable. River then turned


    around quickly and pinned Averi down on the sofa before asking, "Where is the nail clipper?"


    "It''s in that drawer over there," answered Averi.


    Soon, River brought over the nail clipper and squatted down in front of Averi, taking her hand and


    clipping off the split nail.


    Averi watched his actions, unsure how to react. No one had ever done something like this for her


    before. And it was River - kneeling in front of her and doing such a simple act.


    It felt strange but wonderful at the same time. Something she never would have imagined happening to


    her.


    After clipping off the broken nail, River looked at the other nails with a strange feeling inside him. He


    asked, "Do you want me to clip these too?"

 Chapter 838 Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 838 Do You Like Me?


    Chapter 838 Do You Like Me?


    Upon hearing River''s words, Averi immediately shook her head and said, "You better not touch my


    nails."


    Her nails were precious to her and she had taken great care of them. The nail polish on them was also


    specially matched by her.


    Now that River had cut off one of them like this, it looked so ugly.


    Averi looked at her hand and felt that it was somewhat out of ce. It seemed that she needed to cut it


    off and reapply the nail polish.


    She instantly became unhappy. She had just finished doing her nails two days ago, but now this guy


    ruined them.


    River saw Averi''s changing expression and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so


    unhappy?"


    Averi didn''t think she could exin this matter clearly to him. For a straight man like him, he couldn''t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    understand how important her nails were to her.


    Unable to bear the ugliness of her own nails any longer, Averi picked up the nail clipper and prepared


    to trim them herself.


    River''s gaze wandered between Averi''s hand and face before he suddenly tugged at the corner of his


    mouth with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Was this woman really criticizing him for cutting her nail poorly?


    This was quite a blow for River. He didn''t think he did such a bad job after all.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to help?" River asked.


    Averi didn''t even lift her eyelids as she said, "No need, I can do it myself." She slowly trimmed her nails


    and polished them meticulously. The nail polish wasn''t washed off, but Averi inexplicably felt that it was


    okay like this. It was barely within her eptable range.


    Averi had originally nned to redo the nail polish herself. However, with River here, there were many


    inconveniences. She couldn''t just leave River here while she spent several hours redoing her nails. Nor


    could she simply ask River to help her apply the polish.


    After putting away the nail clipper, Averi finally looked at River and asked, "Aren''t you going back?"


    River almost got angry when he heard this woman''s words. Was she trying to kick him out?


    "What did Ie here for? Did you forget?" River replied.


    Averi adjusted her expression and said, "You said you came to pick me up, but I didn''t agree to go back


    with you."


    River wasn''t surprised by what she said and wasn''t in a rush to take her home either. After all, once


    they got back home and Beata started clinging onto Averi like a leech again, their rtionship would


    be even moreplicated than before.


    "Okay, then don''te home with me," River said.


    Averi was a little surprised and didn''t understand when River had be so easy to talk to. She


    always felt like there was some kind of conspiracy going on.


    Averi stared at River for a while, but couldn''t tell that he wanted to leave. This made Averi even more


    confused.


    "What is this guy up to?" she thought.


    Suddenly, River chuckled and said, "Looking at me like that, did you figure something out?"


    His gaze met Averi''s and he caught her slight panic perfectly.


    Averi instinctively tried to look away but was firmly held by the chin by River. She couldn''t move and


    could only be held by him as their gazes intertwined.


    This feeling was very strange and made Averi inexplicably sad.


    After much hesitation, Averi finally seemed to have made a big decision and asked River, "River, do


    you like me?"

 Chapter 839 Why Are You So Domineering?

    Chapter 839 Why Are You So Domineering?


    Chapter 839 Why Are You So Domineering?


    River didn''t speak for a while, and his gaze fixed on Averi as if to say, "Are you trying to tease me?"


    Averi understood what he meant and knew that by saying this, she had angered River. But she just


    wanted a clear answer - a straightforward response from River.


    River met her gaze and understood her stubbornness. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "Yes, I like you."


    He was not the type of person who beat around the bush. He always gave straight answers. He hadn''t


    said it before or made it clear because he didn''t think it was necessary.


    But now that Averi wanted an answer like this one, he wouldn''t hesitate to give it to her. River''s smile


    faded as he continued speaking, "I''m not someone who beats around the bush. Since you asked me


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    directly, I''ll be honest with you. I like you and want to take things further with you just like how you want


    them too. There''s no point in denying it. I know exactly how you feel about me."


    Averi was stunned by what River had said. His words weren''t explicit but still conveyed everything


    clearly enough for her to understand what "further" meant in this context. It was very much in line with


    River''s personality - straightforward and direct without any unnecessary drama or games being yed


    between them.


    Averi burst intoughter for no apparent reason, turning away and leaving River with a view of the back


    of her head. Sheughed so hard that her body was bent like a shrimp.


    She leaned on her knees, unable to stopughing.


    River was somewhat speechless by herughter, but he didn''t seem annoyed at all. Instead, he


    patiently watched Averi''s antics until she finishedughing.


    She wiped away the tears fromughing at the corners of her eyes and straightened up before turning


    to look at River. "Do you speak so candidly to every woman?" she asked frankly.


    "I''m just being honest," River replied calmly.


    Averi shrank back slightly and gave him a knowing look instead of answering him directly.


    River was almost provoked by her behavior but didn''t say anything. Instead, he grabbed Averi''s head


    from behind and pulled it towards his own face without warning.


    Averi''s pupils dted instantly as she looked up at River in confusion. Could this guy be...


    As Averi had suspected, River pressed down on the back of her head and fiercely captured her lips in


    his own kiss.


    Averi couldn''t help feeling that this guy seemed addicted to kissing.


    She had never noticed before how passionate he was about this particr thing.


    The feeling was really strange.


    Of course, for Averi, the more frustrating part was that River''s eagerness to kiss her always left her


    unable to think clearly.


    She felt helpless about it all.


    When River finally let go of Averi, she licked her sore lips and couldn''t help but scold him with a re.


    "Don''t do that. You alwayse out of nowhere to kiss me and we''re not even in a rtionship."


    River raised an eyebrow at her words and looked at Averi with a smirk on his face. "I like you, you like


    me. I don''t see any reason why we can''t be together."


    Averi furrowed her brows and stared at River as she asked him, "Why are you so domineering?"

 Chapter 840 Why Do We Have To Get A Marriage Certificate Now?

    Chapter 840 Why Do We Have To Get A Marriage Certificate Now?


    Chapter 840 Why Do We Have To Get a Marriage Certificate Now?


    River was amused by Averi''s huffing tone. Afterughing, he became serious and straightened his


    body, as well as Averi''s, so that they were facing each other.


    River said, "Alright then, I''ll give you a choice. Do you want to be with me or not?"


    Averi asked, "Which kind of being together are you talking about?"


    River narrowed his eyes and suddenly burst outughing. He said, "How about we get married right


    now?"


    This really scared Averi. No matter how she thought about it, she never expected River to be so direct.


    It was one thing to be together but getting married was too impulsive.


    Without waiting for Averi''s answer, River chuckled and said, "What? Are you scared?"


    Averi replied, "..."


    She knew that thest thing she should do at this moment was to let River provoke her. However, she


    couldn''t help herself and raised her chin directly saying, "Who do you think I am? What am I scared


    of?"


    "Okay then let''s go." River lightly pulled the corner of his mouth and didn''t give Averi a chance to back


    down. He had already stood up from the sofa.


    He pulled Averi up and asked, "Where is your document? Do you need me to help you find it?"


    Averi remained silent.


    River let go of her hand and Averi turned to walk towards the bedroom. In just a minute, she came back


    with the needed document in hand.


    She waved it in front of River and said, "I don''t need your help."


    River''s smile deepened in his eyes. He felt a little helpless but he wasn''t going to change his mind.


    Since he had already expressed his feelings for Averi, getting married was only a matter of time.


    He didn''t think that anything would change now that he knew he liked Averi. Since there wouldn''t be


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    any changes, the process didn''t really matter either. They were just moving faster than others towards


    the same goal.


    River took the document from Averi''s hand and said, "Go change into something else. We''re leaving."


    Averi was taken aback for a moment before realizing that her outfit today was too shy if they were


    going to get married at city hall. It wasn''t formal enough.


    Without hesitation, she turned around and headed back into the room again.


    Halfway there, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to face River, asking him, "How do you


    know so much about this? Do you have experience?"


    River even said it on purpose, with a slight raise of her eyebrows, saying, "Averi, I don''t mind doing


    something else first before making it legal."


    Averi was at a loss for words.


    Her face instantly turned red.


    Averi felt like there was something wrong with herself for thinking that she could gain some advantage


    by just talking.


    To avoid what River had in mind from happening, Averi obediently went to change her clothes.


    Aftering out again, Averi said, "I''ve changed my clothes. What about you? Can''t wear the ck


    shirt?"


    River replied, "Don''t worry. I had someone send it over. It won''t dy us."


    Averi was speechless once again.


    It seemed as if she was so impatient or something when in reality she wasn''t at all.


    However, regardless of whether or not she understood what was going on, River had already taken her


    out and into the car with a clear destination - the marriage registry.


    Averi couldn''t quite grasp why they were getting their marriage certificate so soon.

 Chapter 841 WeLl Have A Car Accident In A Moment

    Chapter 841 We''Ll Have A Car ident In A Moment


    Chapter 841 We''ll Have a Car ident In a Moment


    Beata was typing in her room when she heard some noise outside. She stood up from herputer


    and walked to the door, curious about what was happening.


    "Chace, what are you doing here?" Beata asked as she saw Chace Houseing upstairs. Chace had


    been with River since he was very young and was one of River''s most trusted people.


    However, Chace rarely came upstairs because Beata also lived on this floor besides River.


    Chace looked over at the sound of Beata''s voice and smiled at her. "Mr. Knight asked me toe up


    here to get something," he said.


    "What is it?" Beata asked innocently.


    Chace didn''t have anything to hide from Beata and answered directly, "A permit of residence and a


    white shirt."


    Beata nodded without thinking much of it. With so many industries under her brother''s name, there


    were plenty of ces where a permit of residence might be needed.


    But just as she was about to go back into her room, something felt off. She furrowed her brows in


    confusion before turning around again and calling out for Chace who was about to enter the room.


    "Chase, did my brother ask you specifically where these items are going?" Beata leaned closer towards


    him with a serious expression on her face.


    Chase nodded his head in agreement before asking curiously, "Is there any problem? What''s wrong?"


    "There is! There is a big problem!" It suddenly dawned on Beate that something wasn''t right here as


    she stared intently at Chase. "Did my brother tell you where these things should be delivered or not?"


    "I''ll take a look." Chace said, taking out his phone.


    He had just received a call from River, who said he would send the address over in a bit. Chace hadn''t


    had the chance to look at it yet.


    Now that he took out his phone and looked at it, Chace was stunned.


    Beata saw him freeze and furrowed her brows even more.


    "What''s wrong?" Beata couldn''t wait and leaned over to take Chace''s phone, reading the words on it


    carefully.


    "Ha... cough cough... cough cough..." Beata almost choked on her own saliva.


    What did she see?


    The address her brother sent was for the marriage registry!


    Marriage! Registry!


    For a moment, Beata couldn''t understand if there was something wrong with her eyes or if there was


    something wrong with her brother''s brain.


    She looked at Chace and asked, "Chace, what you saw is the same as what I saw, right?"


    Beata started to doubt whether she wrote too much recently and had some kind of hallucination. Was it


    because she wrote about male and female protagonists getting their marriage certificate so


    passionately that now she imagined her brother being involved?


    Just as Beata was trying to convince herself of this reasoning, she heard Chace say, "You didn''t read it


    wrong. It really is for the marriage registry."


    Chace waspletely dumbfounded and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Suddenly, both Beata and Chace didn''t what to say.


    The two looked at each other and finally came to an agreement: find the thing first, then figure it out.


    Beata rushed into the closet and picked out what she thought was the coolest white shirt for River.


    Then, without even paying attention to Chace, she shouted at him, "Chace, wait for me in the car. I''m


    going to change my clothes."


    After speaking, Beata rushed out of River''s room.


    For such an important thing, of course she had to see it with her own eyes.


    Otherwise, how could it be?


    Chace agreed and took the document from the safe before heading downstairs to start the car.


    Beata didn''t even bother washing her face or hair. She just threw on a T-shirt and shorts. Luckily, she


    still felt that the registry was a serious ce with a sense of dignity. So instead of wearing flip-flops


    directly over there like some people might do, Beata changed into canvas shoes instead.


    Of course, sticking to her principle of never leaving home with unwashed hair, Beata found a hat to


    cover up her not-so-greasy bangs.


    In less than five minutes from start to finish, Beata dashed down stairs.


    Chase couldn''t help butugh at her antics .


    Back when he used to take her school, this girl would drag so much that River would get angry before


    she finally left her room.


    After getting in the car, Beata looked at Chace with a smile and said, "Chace, let''s go as fast as we can


    without breaking anyws."


    Chace couldn''t help but be amused by her and praised her, "You''re such aw-abiding citizen, Beata."


    In reality, Beata didn''t think too much about it. She just wanted to get to the scene of the gossip as


    quickly as possible without wasting any time arguing if they got pulled over for speeding.


    She absolutely could not miss being the first one there.


    Of course, there was no need to exin this to Chace. Since he saw her as a beautiful and innocent


    girl, she needed to maintain that image.


    It seemed like either God heard Beata''s wish or she was just lucky because they hit every green light


    and had no traffic whatsoever.


    Beata counted down on the stopwatch on the traffic lights andughed until she almost cried. This was


    what it meant to have divine intervention!


    But then she started getting scared again. She had been so excited before that she forgot who exactly


    that woman who got married with her brother was.


    What if it wasn''t Averi? What would happen then?


    Would their ship sink before it even set sail?


    "Please don''t do this!"


    But, if that woman was Averi, then...


    When did they get together?


    They both had no conscience!


    The more Beata thought about it, the angrier she became. She was on the verge of jumping out of the


    car just to release her emotions.


    Chace watched as Beata went from being excited to losing control and said with a mix of amusement


    and confusion, "Calm down. We don''t even know what''s going on yet."


    "How much longer until we get there?" Beata couldn''t even listen to Chace anymore. She needed an


    answer now and couldn''t wait any longer.


    Chace replied, "About ten minutes left. There''s no traffic right now so we''ll be there soon."


    Beata was in disappointment. What did he mean by soon? How was that fast enough?


    Beata swore that these were the longest ten minutes of her life. She had been fidgeting the entire time,


    wondering why her annoying older brother had to run off so far away. Suddenly, she remembered


    something and grinned mischievously.


    Chace''s hand on the steering wheel shook as he nced at Beata through the rearview mirror. "Can


    you calm down a bit? You''re freaking me out. We''ll get into an ident if you keep this up," he said in


    exasperation.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Beata rolled her eyes and replied, "Rx, dude. I''m just excited to see what my idiot brother is up to."

 Chapter 842 She Is The Poor Girl Who Is Bullied

    Chapter 842 She Is The Poor Girl Who Is Bullied


    Chapter 842 She Is The Poor Girl Who Is Bullied


    Upon hearing this, Beata red at Chace with a pout and said, "How can you me me? I''m not easily


    startled."


    Chace chuckled. "Alright, Princess Knight. Whatever you say. One word: spoiled."


    Beata pouted again and retorted, "Besides, I know about your driving skills. You have fast and furious


    down pat but still got scared by me? Don''t lie to me, Chace."


    Chaceughed it off. "Okay okay. Whatever you say."


    Finally, Beata''s gazended on the characters of the marriage registry.


    She couldn''t wait for the car to stop before jumping out.


    Thankfully, Chace had locked the doors or she would''ve bolted out like a wild monkey.


    Beata knew that Chace was doing it on purpose and red at him as she said, "You''re trying to kill me


    with worry!"


    "I''m just looking out for your safety," replied Chace as he unlocked the car door. "Alright then, get off


    now."


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Beata had already opened the door and rushed out.


    She looked like a flying squirrel in motion.


    With no other choice left, Chase grabbed his bag containing the document and white shirt, and quickly


    walked towards the destination.


    Today wasn''t any special day, and it was gettingte too. The people who needed to register probably


    already did so long ago.


    As soon as Beata entered, she saw River and Averi waiting there for them.


    Finally, she felt relieved. Thank goodness, her ship wasn''t a tragedy.


    However, the next second Beata charged over to them with an angry look on her face. She stood with


    her hands on her hips and red at them both. Her posture startled all of the staff present.


    Beata angrily demanded, "When did you two get together?"


    The staff had been secretly discussing how good-looking this couple was and how beautiful their


    wedding photos would be. But now that this young girl had suddenly charged over to them like this,


    they couldn''t help but assume that she was trying to steal someone''s fianc¨¦.


    Especially considering how pitiful she looked after being hurt by some scumbag or scum woman.


    But just looking at her back made it clear that she was too young for any of this drama. Even her voice


    sounded childish.


    Although no one said anything out loud, everyone''s nerves were on edge. This was a serious ce


    after all. While conflicts did arise due to disagreements from time to time, most cases involved divorce


    rather than taking someone for marriage by force.


    Of course there were still those who tried to steal someone else''s partner from time to time - such was


    life - but everyone knew they needed to be careful about it, because if things got out of hand, it could


    get ugly quickly.


    However, soon enough, things took a different turn altogether.


    River looked up at Beata and saw that she had nothing in her hands, not even a phone. He smirked


    and said, "You really love to join in on the fun."


    Beata snorted and said, "Don''t change the subject. Come clean, when did you two get together?"


    "I''ll tell youter. Where''s the stuff?" River asked.


    Beata shrugged and said, "It''s not with me."


    Just then, Chace walked in carrying a bag.


    Beata pointed at Chace and said, "Chace has it."


    River shook his head and stood up. He patted Beata on the head as he walked by her and said, "Being


    proactive is useless if all you do is dy things. If we miss our chance to pick up the license because of


    youter on when they close for the day, it''ll be your fault."


    Beata sighed inwardly. This was really her own brother bullying her like this?


    But at least River going to change gave Beata an opportunity to sit down next to Averi.


    She sat down next to Averi with eyes glued onto Averi''s face as if they were attached there


    permanently.


    Averi couldn''t help butugh awkwardly as she raised her hand towards Beata''s head, trying to push


    her away.


    But just as soon as she pushed Beata away from herself slightly, Beate quickly moved back closer


    again.


    Averi sighed helplessly before saying, "I give up! I give up! Ask me anything you want."


    Beata giggled a little, feeling a bit proud of herself. She knew that her methods were the most effective.


    "Hey, sis-inw," Beata asked, "how did my brother manage to win you over?"


    Despite growing up with her dear brother from birth, she didn''t really know him all that well. She


    couldn''t imagine what kind of person River would be when pursuing someone.


    Especially since both of them had been denying their rtionship to her for so long. And now they were


    getting married? How ironic.


    Thinking back on the days when she was fooled by them, Beata wanted nothing more than to give this


    pair of acting couple a piece of her mind, "You can deceive people all you want, but eventually you''ll


    have to pay for it."


    But right now the most important thing was figuring out how exactly her brother and sister-inw


    managed to get married.


    Beata leaned in close to Averi and put on an intentionally fierce expression, "Sis-inw, you better tell


    me everything or else I''ll have plenty of ways to make you talk."


    She even raised her small fist as if there was some real threat behind it.


    Averi replied with an "uh-huh," then paused for a moment. This situation really wasn''t something that


    could be exined in just one or two sentences.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Looking at Beata directly in the eyes, she asked, "Would you dare act tough like this towards your


    brother?"


    Without hesitation, Beata nodded and said, "What wouldn''t I dare do? I''m not afraid."


    Upon hearing Beata''s words, Averi chuckled and said, "Well then, go ask your brother."


    Beata was speechless and shocked at the same time.


    Wait a minute, what was going on?


    Why did the tone suddenly change like this?


    This development didn''t seem right.


    Averi even made a cheering gesture towards Beata, which almost drove her crazy.


    She stared at Averi for a long time and angrily said, "Averi, you''ve learned bad habits. You haven''t even


    married my brother yet and you''re already so mean. Do you not feel guilty at all?"


    Averi shrugged her shoulders, indicating that not only did she not feel guilty but she was also very


    Beata was about to explode with anger.


    This was just too much bullying!


    She had naively thought that she and her dear sister-inw were on the same team, and they were


    supposed to join forces against her oppressive brother.


    But now it seemed like that wasn''t the case at all.


    Beata felt like she deserved a good smack. She had written so many novels, and yet every single one


    of her male protagonists was allpletely different people when they were with their wives.


    It was always the male and female leads showing off their love and bullying others. How could there be


    a female lead who bullied her own husband with others?


    Beata felt so frustrated that she wanted to die.


    How stupid was she to think that having a sister-inw meant having someone to rely on? Now, reality


    had hit her hard.


    She was just the poor little victim being bullied by everyone else.

 Chapter 843 How Did It Not Fall On Him?

    Chapter 843 How Did It Not Fall On Him?


    Chapter 843 How Did It Not Fall On Him?


    Averi couldn''t help but find Beata''s behavior a bit amusing. "Do you really have to be so closed off?"


    she asked.


    Beata sniffled and looked at Averi. "Can you understand how I feel? I gave my heart to you, but in the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    end, I''m just the extra one between you two."


    Averi couldn''t help butugh at Beata''s strange words. "Well then, what can I do to heal your wounded


    heart?"


    Beata blinked her eyes and said, "Just pity me and tell me how you two got together."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Beata was hit on the head with force.


    She turned around and saw her handsome brother River walking towards them in a white shirt.


    Any protest that had been on Beata''s lips was instantly silenced by his presence.


    Beata looked at River with adoration in her eyes and couldn''t resist giving him a thumbs up. "River, if


    you don''t be a star, it would be the biggest loss for the entertainment industry."


    As River''s number one fan, Beata had always been skilled at ttery since childhood. She firmly


    believed that sweet talk could solve any problem.


    And in reality, there was some truth to this belief of hers.


    Because this rule simply did not apply to River.


    Although he was often kind and doting towards her, when it came time for discipline, there was no room


    for waste or mercy.


    Beata resented this deeply.


    Especially since River''s method of punishment wasn''t just physical force, he even made her copy out


    the Ring. Who knew what kind of state that scared little girl was in afterwards?


    But thanks to River''s punishment, Beata went from copying books to writing her own stories. At a


    young age, she became quite the aplished author and even won an award.


    River paid no attention to Beata''s ttery as he turned his gaze towards Averi. "Let''s go fill out the


    forms," he said.


    Ever since River appeared earlier, Averi had been stunned by him. Although it wasn''t the first time she


    had seen him in a white shirt, in fact, she thought most men''s white shirts were all pretty much the


    same - something about their changing rtionship or perhaps just how special River looked today


    made it impossible for Averi to look away.


    River found himself feeling helpless with this girl who seemed uncharacteristically bold under his gaze.


    He felt especially pleased by how she looked at him but if he kept this up, they might not be able to get


    their marriage license today.


    Knowing that Averi was already here and unaware of anything yet, River remained clear-headed.


    After she went back home and thought about it all night, it was afraid that she would regret it and dy


    the matter indefinitely.


    He didn''t mind if she changed her mind, nor did he care whether or not they had this document.


    In River''s eyes, this woman was his once he decided to have her.


    However, if they could avoid some trouble and change their rtionship qualitatively, why not do it?


    Beata looked left and right before leaning in to whisper in Averi''s ear. "Averi, isn''t my brother


    handsome? Let me tell you something. My brother looks even better without clothes on."


    Averi, River and Chace were struck dumb.


    Although what Beata said was true,ing from her mouth made it sound strange.


    Beata blinked innocently. "My brother swims almost every day so I can see his chest muscles and abs


    every day. The V-line abs is really attractive."


    She hadn''t even mentioned that the male lead character she created was based on her brother''s good


    looks and physique. And even the supporting male characters who were also good-looking were


    modeled after him.


    For Beata, this was a very pure and normal description. For Averi though, it triggered uncontroble


    thoughts elsewhere.


    Realizing where her thoughts were going made Averi want to cover her face with embarrassment.


    Her cheeks turned red instantly. No need for blush as there was already ayer of redness on them.


    As soon as Beata turned around, she saw how embarrassed Averi had be - almost burning


    herself up.


    She blinked innocently and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Averi?"


    Averi wanted to kneel down and beg Beata to stop staring at her. Luckily, River reached out and pulled


    Averi up from the chair.


    "Don''t mind her," he said. "She''s just making a fuss for no reason."


    Beata watched as River dragged Averi away, feeling annoyed that she was being used of bullying


    when she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Turning to Chace, Beata grumbled, "Chace, do you think my brother is too mean? Does he really have


    to be so harsh on his sister?"


    Chace felt a headacheing on and flicked Beata''s head lightly. "Don''t me Mr. Knight for ignoring


    you," he said. "You deserve it."


    Beata became even more upset at Chace''s words.


    "You''ve changed," she said while ring at him. "You weren''t like this before. What happened?"


    Chace sighed inwardly but couldn''t say anything that might get him in trouble with River.


    He quickly dismissed his thoughts of corrupting an underage girl. After all, Beata was already quite


    knowledgeable about certain things.


    Besides, all these rough guys had read her novels before...


    Thinking back on that scene, Chace couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and bewilderment.


    What could possibly make a group of rough guys huddle around their phones, reading romance novels


    at the same time every day?


    But truth be told, Beata''s writing was pretty darn good. At least it had these tough guys blushing like


    schoolboys.


    Rumor had it that some of them even used the tactics from her books to win over their girlfriends.


    Chace couldn''t believe his luck - why hadn''t he stumbled upon such fortune?

 Chapter 844 Scaring Oneself

    Chapter 844 Scaring Oneself


    Chapter 844 Scaring Oneself


    Averi held the pen in her hand and suddenly forgot how to write a character. River, on the other hand,


    remained calm and quickly filled out his own form.


    Averi looked at his writing in surprise. His characters were unexpectedly beautiful and had an air of


    elegance and freedom that drew Averi into them.


    River finished writing thest character and looked up to see Averi''s nk form. He didn''t know


    whether to be happy that she was so captivated by his writing or to suspect that she didn''t want to fill


    out the form at all.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Putting down his pen, River leaned over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I forgot how to write a character," Averi said honestly. She hadn''t tried to hide her mistake from him.


    River raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "It''s okay."


    "What do you mean?" Averi asked curiously, not understanding what he meant by "it''s okay".


    Instead of exining himself, River chuckled softly and said, "Can I take it as you being fascinated by


    me?"


    Averi didn''t know what to say.


    Why was this person so unaware of the situation? The staff couldn''t bear it and were snickering with


    their mouths closed.


    Averi quickly picked up a pen and grabbed River''s form, preparing to copy it down. Finally, Averi


    finished filling out the form, and her face cooled down from its previously fiery temperature.


    Because they were the only couple getting married at that moment, the process went quickly, and soon


    the marriage certificates were handed over to them.


    However, before they could even open them to take a look, a small hand reached out and snatched


    them away.


    Beata looked at the photo of the two on the marriage certificates and eximed repeatedly, "My brother


    is so handsome! My sister-inw is so beautiful! They''re such a perfect match!"


    Averi had always known she was good-looking but being praised by Beata still made her blush slightly.


    She felt embarrassed to look at River but he hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her into his


    embrace saying, "Beata''s right. You''re indeed very beautiful. And we''re a perfect match."


    Upon hearing River''s words, Beata shifted her gaze over to them but couldn''t seem to take her eyes off


    of them for even a second.


    This was actually her first time observing these two intimately up close like this, and in Beata''s heart,


    there seemed like there were ten thousand pets roaring all at once.


    What was going on here?


    This was what she called a real-life sweet story. Her writing was all made up, but this real-life version


    was just too sweet. Beata''s eyes were sparkling.


    River couldn''t stand the way she was staring at him anymore. He lifted his hand and covered Beata''s


    eyes, saying, "What are you looking at? She''s my wife."


    Beata was infuriated by River''s domineering words and pulled his hand away while grumbling, "What''s


    wrong with looking? You''re so stingy. I''m still the matchmaker for you two. You didn''t even thank me


    and kept lying to me that there was nothing between you two. With such a pitiful sister like me?"


    Beata seemed genuinely agitated and kept talking non-stop, making River feel a headache.


    Unable to bear it any longer, River gave Chace a look and said, "Take her home."


    Upon hearing this, Beata immediately became defiant and stood in front of River, asking," What about


    you guys? Where are you going?"


    "On our wedding night. Where do you think we''re going?" replied River.


    Beata blushed instantly while Averi couldn''t resist pinching River on the waist.


    "What is he saying to a child?" thought Chace silently.


    Even Chace looked startled, trying to lower his presence as much as possible.


    He never knew that River was this wild.


    Beata felt like she was about to catch fire. It took her a while to find her voice and say, "River, are you


    trying to scare me by talking dirty like this? I''m just a kid."


    River chuckled softly and said, "Aren''t you supposed to be good at it?"


    Beata was speechless.


    She knew she shouldn''t brag online. Now there was no true affection left in the world.


    Suddenly, as she was thinking of something, Beata''s face turned pale.


    She stared at River for a long time before asking fearlessly when he was about to lose patience, "River,


    have you even read the boon part?"


    There was no answer from River but instead came a muffledugh from Chace.


    Beata''s heart sank instantly. What else did her brother not know?


    Could the inte still leave her with some dignity?


    Beata had already been depressed. She didn''t need River to tell her to leave. She hung her head low


    and walked out dejectedly.


    Chace quickly followed after her. After all, he had to protect Beata''s safety.


    Averi was still reeling from River''s blunt words when she looked over at Beata, who seemedpletely


    lost and distraught. "What''s wrong with her?" Averi asked River.


    "I''ll show you in the car," he replied.


    Averi nodded. They needed to leave this ce anyway. She couldn''t bear to see the expressions on


    the staff members'' faces anymore. It was like witnessing a mass gaffe.


    As they exited the building, Averi couldn''t help but scold River, "Can you please watch what you say in


    public?"


    "What did I say? Isn''t tonight our wedding night?" he teased.


    Getting married was legally recognized. Averi blushed at his words and red at him. "You can''t say


    things like that in front of Beata."


    River just chuckled and led Averi to their car. He pulled out his phone and opened a file before handing


    it over to her. "Don''t underestimate kids these days," he said as she took it from him.


    Averi raised an eyebrow as she read through what Beata had written on screen ¨C her mouth hanging


    open in shock by the time she finished reading it all. "Beata wrote this?" she asked incredulously.


    "Pretty impressive, right?" River grinned mischievously.


    Averi didn''t know how to respond. There were no words for what they had just read together.


    River was feeling proud, but nobody knew why. "I think I understand what you mean now," she said.


    In reality, many people were too sensitive about certain things, which can actually hinder a child''s


    growth. They will always find other ways to learn what they wanted to know and ended up going astray.


    However, when it came to the content that Beata wrote, Averimented, "It''s not bad at all. It''s quite


    artistic and not over the top."


    River said, "She dares to write like that? If she writes something like that again, I''ll beat her up."


    But for Beata''s level of writing, it could be seen as a literary work. River just read it without making any


    If it were a banned work of literature, he would have had to take care of her.


    Averi chuckled softly and said, "As an older brother, you know how to handle things well."


    Riverughed softly and said, "Well then in the future, if anythinges up like this again, I''ll leave it


    up to you as her sister-inw. I can''t exactly talk about these things with Beata."


    Averi replied, "Are you sure you''re not trying to marry me off instead of finding someone for Beata?"


    River couldn''t help butugh at Averi''s words.


    He said, "You must have misunderstood. Beata is not looking for a mother."


    Averi shrugged and handed the phone back to River. "So, where are we going now?" she asked.


    It wasn''t towards her home or his, that much was clear.


    River had mentioned something about celebrating their wedding night in a ce where they wouldn''t


    be disturbed. Averi couldn''t help but feel a little curious about it.


    "Somewhere with just the two of us," River said with a smirk.


    Averi tilted her head slightly and looked at him. "Why do I get the feeling thating from you, that''s


    dangerous?"


    She couldn''t help but imagine some dangerous scenarios in her head - like being sweet-talked into


    going to an isted location only to have her organs stolen by some crazed lunatic.


    River didn''t need to ask what she was thinking, because he could read it on her face. He reached over


    and rubbed her head gently. "You''re scaring yourself for no reason," he said reassuringly.

 Chapter 845 DonT Be Dazzled

    Chapter 845 Don''T Be Dazzled


    Chapter 845 Don''t Be Dazzled


    Averi didn''t say anything more. In her mind, she wasn''t just scaring herself, but also thinking about a


    possibility.


    River didn''t say much either and just drove in silence.


    Soon enough, Averi''s curiosity was satisfied as River brought her to the Mirth Hotel.


    As they got out of the car, Averi couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy. She finally realized that River was


    serious about spending their wedding night together. Otherwise, why would he bring her to a hotel?


    River noticed that Averi hadn''t moved for quite some time and chuckled before asking teasingly,


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    Averi took a deep breath and turned to face him. After thinking for a moment, she cautiously asked him,


    "River... even though we''re legally married now... isn''t this moving too fast?"


    She couldn''t believe that they were going straight from getting their marriage certificate to doing


    something so intimate at a hotel. Even if she liked him very much, this pace was still too overwhelming


    for her conservative nature.


    River looked down at her for what felt like an eternity before letting out another chuckle and saying


    yfully, "Are you really that scared? Or do you not want to do it?"


    Averi had no idea how to respond. She couldn''t decide whether or not she wanted it or if she was


    simply too afraid of what might happen next.


    Everyone had thoughts, needs, and desires. But sometimes things just happened too quickly.


    Riverughed by how Averi looked and couldn''t help but say, "I brought you here for dinner. Am I really


    that eager to do it? It''s not even dark yet."


    Averi felt the urge to bite River. Why did he have to speak so ambiguously? It made her mind wander.


    Giving River a disapproving look, Averi realized she was actually getting hungry.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Averi asked with a hint of frustration. River didn''t even bother asking


    what she wanted to eat.


    "This ce has ambiance," River replied with a shrug.


    Averi was unexpectedly touched by his answer but still said, "I don''t really feel like eating this kind of


    food right now."


    "What do you want then?" River asked.


    Averi smiled wryly and said, "Why don''t youe with me?"


    Without any objection from River, they had the valet bring the car around again and this time it was


    Averi who drove them both away.


    River had noticed before that Averi was an excellent driver. She didn''t even need to use navigation and


    knew the roads of the entire city like the back of her hand. This was a rare talent that River couldn''t


    help but admire.


    When Averi drove, she was very focused. Sensing River''s gaze on her, she looked over with


    helplessness and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? It''s kind of weird."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But River just continued to look at her boldly and said, "I just feel like I''ve married a treasure."


    Averi was so taken aback by this sudden confession that she almost lost control of the steering wheel.


    She wasn''t used to this side of River, which gave her a strange feeling.


    He had never said such things before and it wasn''t something she would expect from him based on


    what she knew about him.


    Now hearing him say these words so boldly made Averi really ufortable.


    She collected herself and said, "I''m driving right now. Don''t say these things."


    River saw how quickly her ears turned red and chuckled softly saying," I can''t help teasing you."


    Averi was speechless.


    If they weren''t in traffic right now, she would have definitely argued with him about this issue.


    Fortunately for Averi though, after that incident on the road, River didn''t cause any more trouble for her


    while driving, allowing her to focus on getting them safely to their destination without any distractions.


    For no particr reason, Averi had a strong craving for street food today. There was a time when she


    loved eating at roadside stalls so much that she would go to great lengths just to taste the best ones,


    regardless of how far away they were.


    The ce where Averi brought River today was what she believed to be the best street food in all of


    Innisrial back then. However, it had since been renovated into a row of snack shops that were more


    organized and hygienic.


    Fortunately, the owner of the stall remained unchanged and so did its taste. Averi had been here


    several times before and each time confirmed that the vor hadn''t changed, which made her very


    happy.


    After parking their car, Averi introduced River by saying, "Wee to my world."


    River seemed somewhat surprised as his gaze shifted between the row of snack shops in front of him


    and Averi''s face. After a while, he asked uncertainly, "Do you really want to eat here?"


    Averi nodded and said, "Or do you want to go back to the hotel?"


    Earlier when River asked her what she wanted to eat, she assumed he would listen to her decision. But


    Averi wasn''t domineering. If River really didn''t want toe here, she would take care of his feelings.


    River said, "It doesn''t matter. I just haven''t tried it before."


    Averi stared at him for a long time before confirming that he wasn''t lying. She chuckled and patted his


    shoulder saying, "Then you''re missing out on so many delicious things!"


    Riverughed too but with helplessness replied, "It''s okay. I''m not someone who cares too much about


    food."


    "Today, let me take you to experience the joy of a food street," Averi said as she hooked her arm


    around River''s neck and they walked together. With a wave of her hand, she added, "Let''s go attack


    the food street!"


    Unlike the old-fashioned food streets, today''s food streets were beautifully decorated and upscale.


    Each storefront had its own unique characteristics, representing progress in this era.


    Averi had already decided what she wanted to eat on the way there and led River straight to their


    destination.


    She also mentioned to him, "Actually, I prefer the old-fashioned kind without such fancy decoration. Of


    course it isn''t as clean or tidy either. You probably won''t even want to step inside if you see it. But that


    greasy smell in the air and on the streets is what makes your taste buds tingle with excitement! I don''t


    know if you''ve ever experienced it before but every time I go there and eat something, it tastes


    especially delicious."


    Although River had never been there before himself, he was not an ignorant person, so he could


    imagine what kind of ce it was like.


    What surprised him though was that Averi actually liked this kind of ce, which waspletely


    different from her personality.


    As soon as Averi turned her head back towards River with some probing looks mixed with admiration,


    she asked him, "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"


    River then pulled Averi closer into his embrace saying, "I just think that you''re really amazing."


    Averi felt a bit ufortable being so close but still looked up at River with a cute little face saying,


    "There are many things about me worth getting to know better. Mr. Knight, so don''t get too dazzled by


    me."

 Chapter 846 Can I Really Come Over?

    Chapter 846 Can I Really Come Over?


    Chapter 846 Can I Really Come Over?


    Averi knew the snack street like the back of her hand. She knew exactly where everything was located


    and what each vendor had to offer. She took River on a tour, and they eventually found a spot to sit


    down.


    Averi handed River a skewer of grilled squid, saying, "I''m not exaggerating when I say this is worth


    trying. Give it a taste. I promise you''ll love it."


    River nced at the squid covered in sauce before taking it from Averi''s hand and putting it in his


    mouth without hesitation.


    Averi watched him with shining eyes and asked, "How is it? Do you like it?"


    River nodded generously and said, "It''s really good."


    After receiving his approval, Averi felt even better than before.


    Instead of immediately digging into her food, she pulled out her phone and snapped a picture of all their


    snacks on the table. Then she posted an update on social media with two pictures: one was the photo


    she just took while the other was their marriage certificate.


    Once done posting online, Averi cleverly put her phone on silent mode and ced it back into her bag.


    She wanted to enjoy this moment with River without any interruptions from messages or calls that


    mighte through.


    Averi noticed that although River had strict dietary requirements for Beata''s sake, he didn''t resist


    anything she rmended he try. This made Averi feel content because he wasn''t ruining their good


    time together due to his picky eating habits.


    It was rare for someone to be so amodating towards others'' suggestions like this - something that


    made Averi very happy indeed!


    However, Averipletely forgot that River''s phone was still on.


    His phone rang, and it was only after at least a hundred Twitter notifications that his phone rang


    incessantly.


    Without even answering it yet, Averi could already feel the deep resentmenting from Beata.


    Sure enough, when River answered the call and put his phone directly on the table without even


    turning on speakerphone, he could clearly hear Beata''s angry voice.


    "River! You''re so mean!" Beata shouted loudly.


    Averi''s hand holding a bamboo skewer trembled and almost scared her delicious chicken wings away


    that she was enjoying so much.


    River was speechless and his expression stated one thing: he regretted answering Beata''s call.


    Beata cried out pitifully, "River! You went to eat street food behind my back? How dare you! You''re such


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    a hypocrite! Waaahhh... how can you eat alone? It''s not fair that I can''t have any too. You''re being too


    mean... waaahhh..."


    Averi couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Beata cried even harder when she heard Averi''s voice.


    "Averi! Don''t you love me anymore? Waaah! You and my brother went to eat alone, forgetting about


    your little sister at home?" Beata cried so pitifully that Averi felt sorry for her.


    Averi said, "Why don''t youe over now?"


    As soon as Beata heard this, she immediately stopped crying. "Can I reallye over?" she asked.


    Averi looked at River, not understanding why he had been so harsh on the poor girl.

 Chapter 847 Beata Is Right

    Chapter 847 Beata Is Right


    Chapter 847 Beata is Right


    "Come over," Averi said.


    "Yes! Averi, I love you! Wait for me!" Beata hung up the phone in a hurry, afraid that Averi might change


    her mind.


    Averi looked at River and asked him if he would be angry with her for inviting Beata over.


    "No," River replied.


    Relieved by his answer, Averi continued to enjoy the food in front of her. It took almost an hour before


    Beata finally arrived.


    As soon as she saw River, she snorted angrily and then sat next to Averi in a clingy way. "Averi, you''re


    still the best. I knew that when you married my brother, my good days woulde."


    "Okay then," Averi patted Beata''s hand and said kindly. "Let''s see what you want to eat first."


    "I want to try everything that you guys just ate," replied Beata without waiting for Averi''s response.


    River gave her a cold stare but didn''t say anything else. He decided to let it go this time since it was


    only one meal after all.


    Beata even called Chace over and they both ate happily together like old friends reunited after years


    apart.


    After they finished eating the delicious food together, Beate rubbed her belly and asked, "River, Averi,


    aren''t you going up for your wedding night yet?"


    When she mentioned the words "wedding night," there was some bitterness in her tone because of


    how upset she was earlier about them sneaking off without telling anyone where they were going or


    what they were doing.


    River had originally nned on taking Averi straight upstairs after dinner but he could sense that there


    were certain things bothering his wife which made him reconsider his ns.


    She wasn''t ready for this yet, and he wouldn''t force her. He would give her enough time to slowly adapt


    to their rtionship and be the person closest to each other. In this way, there was no need to go


    back to the hotel anymore. They could go straight home.


    When Beata saw that they were going home, she didn''t care that she was being a third wheel and just


    got into their car.


    River drove silently and said to Beata, "Beata, have you thought about how you''re treating me and your


    sister-inw now? When you have a boyfriend in the future, we''ll treat him the same way."


    Beata didn''t take any of River''s threats seriously at all. She arrogantly replied, "River, I''m still underage.


    It''s too early for me to have a boyfriend. You''re making empty promises. Aren''t you afraid of being


    embarrassed when it really happens?"


    Just think how old River will be and how embarrassing it will be to y such childish tricks.


    River thought: This brat is born just to challenge him.


    As Beata felt triumphant in winning against River this time around with her words alone, Averi suddenly


    spoke up, "No worries! We don''t need to do it ourselves. We can let your nieces or nephews do it."


    Beata was stunned by Averi''s suggestion.


    "What?!"


    She couldn''t believe what she had heard from her dear sister-inw''s mouth ¨C where did all her love as


    sisters-inw go?


    Covering her chest with disbelief and sadness written on her face while crying out loud, Beata said,


    "Averi! You''ve changed! You''re not my cute little one anymore! How could you help my brother bully


    me?! Waaahhh¡­ I want off!"


    River added fuel to fire by saying, "You don''t even need jump off if you want out. I can stop anytime."


    Beata wanted nothing more than cry right then and there...


    Averiughed uncontrobly but noticed an ambiguous look from River towards her.


    Looking up at him directly in his eyes which revealed his interest, Averi was made to think about what


    she had just said earlier.


    Oh no!


    Did he misunderstand something?


    This was so embarrassing!


    Averi now wanted nothing more than jump off the car herself...


    For the rest of the ride home neither woman spoke another word.


    River wasn''t a talkative person in the first ce, and if the two of them didn''t talk, he couldn''t talk much


    either.


    Until the car drove back to Knight''s Manor, Beata and Averi didn''t care about River''s parking, opened


    the door and ran into the house.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Beata ran, stopped, looked at Averi, and said, "Averi, why are you following me?"


    Averi said, "I''m going back to my room."


    Beata nodded, and quickly stopped in her tracks, "You mean, do you want to go back to the previous


    room?"


    Averi responded, but saw Beata frowned and said, "No, Averi, shouldn''t you live in the same room as


    my brother?"


    Averi didn''t know what to say.


    It was toote for her to run now, so how could she send herself there?


    However, before Averi could speak, River had already walked over and said, "Beata is right."


    After speaking, River held Averi''s waist and led her upstairs.

 Chapter 848 Sooner Or Later, He Will Be Pissed To Death

    Chapter 848 Sooner Or Later, He Will Be Pissed To Death


    Chapter 848 Sooner or Later, He will be Pissed to Death


    Beata looked at the backs of the two going upstairs, and sighed softly. Well, she was a well-fed puppy


    and their disy of affection was simply too delicious.


    Today, though, she was extremely happy.


    She had an invincibly beautiful, generous, lovely, gentle, kind and considerate sister-inw, and she


    also ate the street food that her brother never let her eat.


    Beata even felt that at this moment, even if she was to die, she would die without regret.


    Excitedly rushing back to the room, Beata sent out a tweet, showing her joy to the fullest.


    In the other room, the atmosphere was not so pleasant.


    Averi was pressed against the door panel, with a hard and hot body in front of her.


    She didn''t even dare to breathe, but just tried to push River away with her hands.


    However, this was almost like dreaming.


    River grabbed Averi''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, saying, "What do you think? Do you still feel


    a little unhappy? How long should I wait?"


    Averi''s face was hot as hell.


    This man, when being straightforward, was really terrible.


    What was she unhappy about?


    It was such an obvious answer.


    Averi coughed lightly and said, "I''m not unwilling. I just think it''s too fast."


    Everything between them was too fast.


    Without feeling thoroughly, without a process, there was a result directly.


    River chuckled and said, "Alright, I''ll give you everything you want from the moment I started pursuing


    you. Is that good enough for you?"


    Averi looked at River with surprise and couldn''t help but feel touched by his words. However, amidst


    her feelings of gratitude, she also felt a sense of difort towards him.


    She didn''t want to be the only one receiving affection from River without giving anything in return. She


    wanted their rtionship to be equal and mutually caring.


    Averi''s hand that was originally pushing River away suddenly grabbed onto his shirt instead. With a


    gentle tug, she pulled him closer until their noses were touching.


    Feeling nervous about what was happening between them today - especially since all the kissing had


    been initiated by River - Averi took a deep breath before boldly lifting her head up to find River''s lips


    and gave them a light kiss.


    It was her first time taking initiative like this and she trembled as she did. So, she was forgetting how to


    breathe properly. Unlike hers which were cool, River''s lips were hot with an intense pressure that made


    Averi want to pull back.


    But it was toote. He had already gotten close enough for her not to have any escape route left open


    for herself. He kissed her passionately as if trying to devour every inch of her being until Averi could no


    longer resist him anymore.


    She wrapped herself around his neck while letting go of all resistance within herself in just one fleeting


    moment.


    Even though everything happened differently than what she had originally expected, it would be like


    between them both today.


    However, there wasn''t anything wrong with this either because Averi trusted who he was as a person.


    She believed he wasn''t ying games with her heart or emotions whatsoever. Thus, she allowed


    herselfpletely over into his hands without hesitation or reservation at all when it came down right


    down into things between them both now...


    River felt Averi responding eagerly towards him which caused his body react ordingly too.


    But just when they were about take things further along together physically, he stopped himself short


    before pulling away slightly from where they stood together.


    He was looking deeply into each her eyes once more again and saying, "Averi, are you sure about


    this?"


    With seductive eyes gazing back at him full force now, she replied teasingly, "Can you still bully me


    some more?"


    After she said so, Averi felt a whirlwind. She was lifted up by River and walked straight towards the big


    bed.


    Until she felt the changes in her body, Averi felt an unprecedented sense of fullness.


    This feeling was something she had never thought of in her past life.


    It was like a wandering heart that had finallynded at this moment, with an inexplicable sense of


    belonging.


    A tear fell from the corner of Averi''s eye.


    At this moment, she also finally had a home, right?


    *


    The next day.


    Beata shook her calf, rested her chin, looked at the table full of breakfast, looked at the butler for the


    neenth time, and asked, "My brother and my sister-inw really haven''t woken up, have they?"


    The butler replied for the neenth time, "Really not."


    "They really didn''t sneak out, did they?" Beata asked for the neenth time.


    The butler replied for the neenth time, "Really not."


    Beata sighed softly and said, "Every minute of the wedding night is precious, so my brother''s is worth


    ten thousand gold."


    The butler blushed, and looked at her in bewilderment.


    Did this mean that she understood too much?


    Beata finally realized that the plots of staying in bed for three days and three nights that she wrote


    might not be exaggerations at all, so she finally picked up the tableware, picked up a bagel, put it in her


    mouth, and took a bite.


    "It''s such a pity my brother and my sister-inw don''t have any chances to taste such a delicious


    bagel." Beata muttered while eating.


    "Why did you eat breakfast sote?" River''s voice sounded suddenly, causing Beata almost dropped


    the bagel on the table.


    Beata looked over and said, "River, you finally woke up? Were you happyst night?"


    River''s face darkened, and when he walked over, he pped Beata on the head once gently, and said,


    "Mind your words. Is this what you should ask?"


    Anyway, Beata already thought that all her secrets were exposed by her brother, and River could


    clearly understand what she didn''t understand, so she didn''t care about anything anymore.


    Beata said, "My sister-inw hasn''t gotten up yet, so she should be very happy."


    River was speechless.


    For the first time, he wanted to smash Beata''sputer for writing novels, and blocked her website for


    writing novels by the way.


    What was in her mind?


    Beata sensed the anger from her brother, shrank her neck, but didn''t know how to restrain herself, and


    said fearlessly, "River, don''t be so scary. You will make people misunderstand that you and my sister-


    inw are not in harmony. And you are not satisfied."


    River said, "Beata!"


    Finally, when River was gnashing his teeth and wanted to beat Beata, Beata quickly grabbed two


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    bagels and ran out of the dinning room.


    River squeezed the space between his eyebrows. His sister will piss him off sooner orter.

 Chapter 849 You Just Go With Me

    Chapter 849 You Just Go With Me


    Chapter 849 You Just Go With Me


    Back in the room, River walked to the bed, patted Averi on the shoulder, and said in a very gentle


    voice, "Averi, Averi, get up and eat something."


    Averi grunted and rolled over, ignoring River at all.


    Because of the movement of turning over, Averi changed from lying on her side to lying on her


    stomach, and her entire back was exposed.


    River''s eyes changed, but in the end he suppressed the sudden fire and pulled the quilt to cover Averi.


    In the morning, the two of them actually woke up very early.


    Originally, the two of them nned to get up for breakfast, but in the end, Averi who just woke up


    looked much more delicious than breakfast. River wanted to taste it, and it was morning again, so he


    can''t restrain himself.


    After that, Averi lost all strength and fell into a deep sleep.


    River was helpless, and it seemed that he couldn''t wake her up.


    Bowing his head and kissing Averi''s cheek, River exited the room, ready to go out to deal with


    something.


    Averi fell asleep straight into the evening.


    It was almost dark.


    Averi looked at the sky outside the window, lost in thought.


    She waspletely in the fog, and she didn''t know what time it was.


    It wass just that the soreness all over her body reminded Averi of what happened. She regretted it very


    much now, invincible regretful.


    Why did she just let go?


    Well now, she was "bullied" all day and all night in bed.


    Averi was on the verge of crying.


    More importantly, this was Knight''s Mansion, and not just her and River were at home.


    If she had known this, she might as well go to the hotel.


    It was just too embarrassing.


    When she was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, it took Averi a long time to recover from the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    grief.


    She tried to find her mobile phone and found that it was charging by the bedside.


    No need to think about it, River did it.


    With a soft heart, the little bit of resentment towards River was wiped out in an instant.


    River was not a meticulous person, but he wouldn''t have done this if he didn''t care about her.


    Averi picked up her phone and unlocked the screen. She was almost scared by the hundreds of missed


    calls and unread messages, including thousands of group chat messages. But all these missed calls


    and unread messages were for one thing - the personal social post she had made.


    The first message Averi opened was from Aimee. She always kept Aimee''s messages at the top of her


    list becausepared to others, she only had three: "Is it true or false?", "Very unexpected," and "Wish


    you happiness."


    Averi couldn''t help but smile. They supported each other no matter what happened. Even if it was


    unexpected, they would still wish each other well.


    She quickly typed a response to Aimee before her phone rang with an iing call from Matilda.


    Averi sighed inwardly as she answered the call. Matilda''s voice came through on the other end saying,


    "Averi! You''re really something! You disappeared without a word after doing something big! It''s your


    wedding night!"


    "I didn''t mean to," Averi coughed out in response.


    "I know, I know. It''s your wedding night after all. Disappearing is normal," Matilda said with augh.


    Averi couldn''t say anything in return as their rtionship was too familiar for any restraint on words.


    And besides that fact remained that what Matilda said was true, it was even harder for Averi to respond


    appropriately.


    Seeing that Averi wasn''t responding, Matildaughed more freely than before saying, "Alright then,


    since you''re here, now bring your husband over to Hayden''s Mansion. We''ve been waiting for you day


    and night."


    Although frustrated by this request which could not be refused given their rtionship, she reluctantly


    agreed while warning them they mighteter than expected, due to unforeseen circumstances


    which might arise during their journey there.


    "Grandpa says we''ll wait no matter howte you are," replied Matilda cheerfully.


    Feeling speechless yet again by this situation where Camdyn seemed more excited about their arrival


    than anyone else present there already, she knew they needed hurry up so as not keep him waiting


    any longer than necessary.


    Sitting up from the bed, Averi didn''t care about the unread messages anymore. Anyway, she didn''t


    need to read and knew what they would be.


    She wanted to take a shower right now, and after tidying herself up, she would see if River and Beata


    were at home.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open.


    River walked in.


    Averi was wrapping her bathrobe around her body. The straps hadn''t been fastened yet, and the


    beautiful scenery just made River see it thoroughly.


    River''s eyes changed slightly, and he closed the door with his backhand, but he didn''te over in a


    hurry.


    As soon as Averi saw his eyes, she unconsciously became nervous.


    Last night and this morning, under River''s gaze, she was so bullied that she passed out.


    Averi didn''t dare to repeat yesterday.


    She quickly tied up the belt of her nightgown, and wrapped herself tightly. Her beautiful eyes looked at


    River defensively, as if she was afraid that he would pounce on her.


    Riverughed, but thought of teasing her.


    He came over, grabbed Averi with his long arm, and said, "Honey, you really surprised me."


    At the moment when River bowed his head and was about to kiss her, Averi suddenly raised her hand


    to cover River''s mouth.


    She said anxiously, "Camdyn told us to go over. He is waiting for us."


    River raised his eyebrows, but he forgot that his wife was close friends with Aimee and Matilda.


    Suddenly he felt a little embarrassed.


    Averi looked at River and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to go there?"


    River said, "The rtion between me and the Hayden family is quite delicate."


    Averi was naturally aware of this, smiled coquettishly, and said, "Then what to do? You should be very


    clear the rtionship between me and Aimee and Matilda is impossible for us to separate."


    These words made River a little angry.


    He squeezed Averi''s waist and said, "Believe it or not, I''ll call him now, so we don''t have to go there."


    For what reason, River didn''t need to exin, and Averi understood.


    She immediately raised her hand to surrender and said quickly, "Don''t. I''m wrong, okay? You can go


    with me."


    River found out. When facing Averi, he really couldn''t stand her begging for mercy so softly. When she


    acted like a baby, let alone apany her to Hayden''s Mansion, even undergoing the most severe


    trials, he probably wouldn''t hesitate.


    Sighing lightly, River said, "Then you pack up first, and I''ll prepare something."


    Averi nodded obediently, and got out of River''s arms. Before entering the bathroom, she still asked, "Do


    you want to take Beata with you?"


    "It''s up to you," River said.

 Chapter 850 This Is Just A Rhetoric

    Chapter 850 This Is Just A Rhetoric


    Chapter 850 This Is Just a Rhetoric


    Hayden''s Mansion.


    Camdyn sat on the sofa, looking at the juniors happily.


    After a while Averi and River arrived, so he had another pair of juniors who had already married.


    He just felt so great.


    But, thinking of something suddenly, Camdyn let out a long sigh.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows. Although he had already thought of what Camdyn was sighing, he still


    asked deliberately, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Camdyn looked at Patrick and said, "Amir is left alone now."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about him. He dares note to your ce." Eden bit an apple, still looking


    foolish.


    Mentioning this made Camdyn deted.


    If it was someone else, he could also help arrange a blind date.


    However, Amir was simply too difficult to deal with.


    When other girls wanted to understands Amir''s character, he didn''t give them a chance at all, which


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    was really worrying.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about it," Walter said, "Look at us. We didn''t seem like we could get married


    before, and now we all have done it. This is a matter of fate. When it''s Amir''s fate, it will naturally


    happen."


    How could Camdyn not understand this truth.


    However, this principle was suitable for others, but not for Amir.


    Camdyn said, "He has to meet people. Amir only spends time with his little animals every day. There is


    not even a living person around him. Let alone marrying a woman, he can''t even find a guy."


    "Grandpa, you know homo. You are too pioneering." Eden gave a thumbs up to Camdyn, and he was


    so impressed.


    Camdyn red at him who regarded him as an ignorant old man. He knew something new, and there


    was nothing strange about it.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. You can''t be happy on your own, and just forget about Amir. You have to think


    about him a little bit, and don''t leave him alone. It''s pitiful." Camdyn said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, but they had no solution to the problem at hand. Just as Camdyn had


    said, Amir only cared about his small animals and even his friends were not to be disturbed unless it


    was for something important. Only when Camdyn called him would he leave his animal sanctuary.


    Now, with Camdyn urging him to find a partner, Amir wouldn''t evene when called. They couldn''t


    just send women over to him either. Not only was it unlikely to seed, but they could all end up on a


    cklist.


    So there was no use in being anxious about the situation. Fortunately, Camdyn remembered this issue


    and brought it up now that Averi and River had arrived at the mansion.


    As Averi walked into Hayden''s Mansion holding hands with River, she couldn''t help but feel both


    amused and exasperated by what she saw - everyone seemed like they were watching a circus act.


    River leaned down towards her ear and whispered, "This is the first time I''ve ever felt like we''re in a


    zoo."


    Averi replied, "If it were just me alone, I don''t think I could create such an effect."


    River knew he bore some responsibility for this spectacle too. Although he hadn''t been on bad terms


    with these people before now - far from allies though - he wondered why everyone seemed so eager


    for drama today.


    Miles and Matilda''s expressions towards River were especiallyplicated. After all they''d nearly


    much anymore.


    Averi and River approached Camdyn respectfully as elders should be treated. For River especially


    though, Camdyn wasn''t just any elder. There was history between them that went back years ago when


    he used to call him grandpa affectionately while catching grasshoppers together as kids.


    "Back then you used to cling onto me calling me grandpa," Camdyn reminisced while looking up-and-


    down at River. "I can''t believe more than twenty years have passed since then."


    River had vivid memories of his childhood, and he felt a lot of emotions as he thought back on them.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t been able toe see you," he said.


    It was rare to see River like this. Everyone knew it was just an excuse, but time had a way of changing


    things that couldn''t be helped. They never would have imagined that they could have the kind of


    rtionship they did with River now.

 Chapter 851 IM A Little Envious

    Chapter 851 I''M A Little Envious


    Chapter 851 I''m a Little Envious


    After Averi and River arrived, it wasn''t long before dinner was ready. Averi felt a little embarrassed


    because they were really just waiting for the two of them toe eat. River was more at ease, sitting


    next to Camdyn whom he talked with the whole time.


    Matilda nudged Aimee''s arm and asked in a low voice, "It looks like grandpa and River are familiar with


    each other?"


    Aimee was also very puzzled about this and shook her head, saying, "I''m not sure."


    Camdyn had never mentioned River before, and even Patrick had never brought him up to her.


    Matilda sighed lightly, saying, "This world is really mysterious. I never thought that Averi would end up


    with him."


    Aimeeughed, saying, "It''s fate. It''s wonderful."


    After finishing dinner, Camdyn went back to his room to rest. Lately he had been going to bed earlier


    but there were no problems found during his medical check-up, so everyone worried about him


    unnecessarily.


    However there were several doctors in the house so they knew that everything would be fine.


    After Camdyn went off to rest, Eden couldn''t sit still any longer and said directly, "Since we''re all here


    today, why don''t we go out for another round?"


    Minnie helplessly looked at Eden, wondering if he''d gone crazy from being cooped up too long?


    Everyone didn''t have any objections, so they left together from Hayden''s Mansion, heading towards


    their usual club hangout spot.


    The most excited person naturally was Casey, because she hadn''t gone out for fun in a very long time


    since bing pregnant. At first she wasn''t feeling well physically, so she didn''t have any interest in


    ying around either. But,ter on Kelvin kept an eye on her, afraid that she might fall or bump into


    something which made her feel extremely stifled.


    Now that they finally came out, Casey wanted nothing more than let loosepletely, but reality


    proved much harsher than expected, becausepared to Aimee, she couldn''t keep up at all! She


    only sang two songs before feeling hoarse already!


    Sitting down next Kelvin after returning, Caseyined pitifully, "I feel like such a newbie right now."


    Kelvin patted her head reassuringly, saying, "No, you won''t be, once ites out."


    Casey leaned against Kelvin''s chest while cing one hand on top of her stomach when suddenly she


    felt something kick against the palm of her hand!


    Her entire body stiffened as it took awhile for what happened just now sink in!


    Kelvin noticed her absent-mindedness and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Casey looked up at Kelvin and swallowed hard, then screamed, "Ah!!!!!!"


    This voice scared everyone in the entire private room. Everyone turned to look at Casey in unison,


    even Eden who was singing was startled and dropped the microphone on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" everyone asked in a flurry.


    Seeing Casey''s expression, it didn''t seem like they would get an answer from her, so they all turned to


    look at Kelvin.


    However, Kelvin was also confused and bewildered at the moment, with a look of confusion on his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    face. Caseyughed for a while before finally calming down. Then, she looked at everyone and pointed


    to her stomach, saying, "The baby kicked me."


    This was her first time since being pregnant.


    This little guy was killing her. She couldn''t sleep or eat, so she wanted to pull it out and teach it a


    lesson.


    Who would have thought that, all of a sudden, her baby would give her such a response.


    Casey''s eyes instantly turned red, and tears streamed down her face with a pitter-patter sound. As a


    mother, the feeling was really different.


    As soon as Casey said this, even Kelvin was stunned.


    He stared at Casey nkly, as if he had been fixed in ce by something and couldn''t move at all.


    Tilly had approached, looking like she wanted to touch but was a little hesitant.


    After a few moments of probing, Casey grabbed her hand and put it on her stomach.


    However, this kind of thing was really up to fate. It was not something people can just touch and expect


    to get.


    Tilly touched and searched for a while, but this little guy really didn''t give her any face.


    With a crestfallen expression, Tilly pouted and asked, "Am I being rejected?"


    Casey didn''t know either. The first time she felt her baby''s response, she was also in a state of


    confusion.


    Kelvin also reached out his hand, wanting to touch and see if this little guy would give him face.


    However, there was unparalleled calmness as if what Casey felt just now was nothing but an illusion.


    But, Tilly felt a little better in her heart. If the baby''s own father was like this, then she, as the auntie


    wasn''t that embarrassing after all.


    Moving back to sit next to Ben from Casey, Tilly leaned in close to Ben''s ear and whispered softly,


    "Ben, I want a baby too."


    Ben looked down at her, somewhat dumbfounded.


    This young girl simply acted based on impulse.


    She herself was still a child, and she just wanted a baby. For Ben, this was something that needed to


    be carefully considered.


    Tilly didn''t hear Ben''s consent for a long time, so shepressed her mouth, held Ben''s face directly,


    and said, "Why didn''t you agree to me? Don''t you want to have a baby with me?"


    Ben was almost offended by Tilly''s words.


    Squeezing her face hard, Ben said, "If you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll deal with you."


    "Well, I''m sad now anyway," Tilly said.


    Knowing that she was making trouble on purpose, Ben squeezed her waist and said, "Then, shall we


    go to have a baby now?"


    Although he had not yet decided to have a child now, Ben will not refuse the process of having a child,


    and he will be very enthusiastic about it.


    Tilly''s brows frowned, and for some reason, she felt that there was something weird about it.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t want to?" Ben asked.


    Tilly''s face became hot, and she reached out and twisted Ben''s waist forcefully, saying, "Bad guy.


    You''re teasing me so much."


    Ben chuckled and pulled Tilly into his arms.


    It was so much fun teasing her.


    Obviously, she can''t bear being teased like this, but she always had weird ideas, which was so cute.


    As soon as Eden turned his head, he saw Tilly and Ben being intimate.


    He didn''t know what this beast Ben said to Tilly. There were so many people but he can make her


    blush.


    Passing the microphone to the next person, Eden sat back beside Minnie, hugged her into his arms,


    and said, "Honey, I''m a little envious."

 Chapter 852 A Feeling Of Wanting To Bite Off The Flesh On BenS Shoulder

    Chapter 852 A Feeling Of Wanting To Bite Off The Flesh On Ben''S Shoulder


    Chapter 852 A Feeling of Wanting to Bite off the Flesh on Ben''s Shoulder


    "What are you envious of?" Minnie handed Eden a drink. She had just sung so many songs that her


    voice was hoarse.


    Eden said, "Casey is so young and will be a mother."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    innie turned her head and looked at Eden. "Do you want a child too?"


    "I do," Eden replied.


    Minnie stared at Eden and burst outughing.


    She patted Eden''s hand and said, "I didn''t really want to tell you so soon."


    Eden didn''t understand what Minnie meant and looked at her suspiciously. Then she turned around


    and took out a piece of paper from her bag.


    Eden became even more confused, suddenly feeling nervous.


    Minnie pulled out the paper from the bag and handed it to Eden. "I was going to take you out for a


    candlelit dinner tonight before giving this to you."


    Eden stared at the paper for a long time but still didn''t open it.


    Everyone in the room noticed their strange behavior when Casey turned off the music after finishing


    singing one song.


    Even Minnie was getting nervous now.


    Walter threw a seed towards Eden''s face, saying, "What are you doing? Hurry up!"


    The seed hit him in his face which brought him back into reality again. He opened the paper but


    couldn''t focus on its contents due to his excitement level being too high.


    However, no one tried to grab the paper away from him. They patiently waited for him to read it himself


    instead of taking it away from him forcefully like they usually would have done with someone else who


    wasn''t paying attention properly!


    Finally, after reading through everything carefully several times over again, until he could believe what


    he saw written there on that piece of paper - something truly amazing - he looked up at Minnie with


    disbelief written all over his face!


    "Is this real?" His voice trembled as he asked her this question, while looking straight into her eyes


    without blinking once!


    Minnie couldn''t help but cry tears of joy mixed withughter, as she scolded him yfully by saying,


    "Are you stupid or something? Of course it''s real!"


    After receiving confirmation about its authenticity from Minnie herself, he had no doubts lingering


    anymore within his mind whatsoever ¨C not even an iota left behind!


    He jumped up off their couch excitedly, hold onto Minnie tightly before spinning around multiple times,


    almost making them both dizzy enough where they almost fell down together.


    Aimee warned them both about being careful and not hurting themselves identally during such


    moments like these. When emotions ran high between two people who loved each other deeply


    enough, nothing else mattered except each other''s happiness alone above everything else!


    Especially, they were all in pairs, not single, and yet they could still be so happy together.


    Finally, Eden calmed down a bit but stillughed like a husky as he hugged Minnie back onto the


    couch. His lips almost reached his ears.


    One second ago, he was envious. And now he had such a big surprise.


    Now Eden became the object of everyone''s envy.


    Tilly poked Ben''s waist and said, "You see? Everyone is so enthusiastic except for you."


    Ben said, "I can also be very enthusiastic."


    Tilly snorted lightly. She already understood that Ben''s definition of enthusiasm was not what she


    wanted.


    Suddenly feeling wronged, Tilly turned her face away and didn''t want to pay attention to Ben anymore.


    She could already sense that their baby would be thest one born among their friends.


    Amir probably got married and had children while they were still stagnant in their rtionship.


    Tilly felt somewhat aggrieved because she didn''t know if it was because Ben didn''t like her enough or


    trust her enough that he didn''t want a child with her specifically.


    Ben looked at Tilly helplessly. And she was really upset this time.


    He wanted to pinch her hand but she kept dodging him. There was no way they could talk about this


    topic properly in this environment right now either.


    With three pregnant women around them now, everyone decided to rest by two or three o''clock,


    considering their health instead of ying all night long as originally nned.


    At such ate hour, naturally no one would go home anymore.


    Everyone went straight upstairs into their rooms.


    After Tilly returned to the room with Ben following behind her, she quickly went into the bathroom and


    finished washing up before crawling into bed, without paying any attention to him whatsoever.


    Ben washed up quickly too before lying down on bed beside Tilly who wasn''t actually asleep but just


    tightly closed her eyes shut.


    Ben tried turning over Tilly''s body towards him but unfortunately Tilly''s temper red up even more,


    causing more resistance from her against him. Her tears started streaming down uncontrobly from


    both eyes.


    Sighing softly, Ben said, "Darling, let''s talk."


    Finally opening up both eyes, Tilly looked at Ben, biting hard on lips and trying hard not cry out loud.


    However, the more she held back, the worse it felt for herself.


    Tears were falling down pitter-patter, causing Ben to feel heartbroken.


    Ben held Tilly''s face and gently wiped away her tears with his thumb.


    Tilly sniffled and raised her hand to pound on Ben''s chest, finally speaking. "Ben, I don''t understand


    why you don''t want to have a child with me," Tilly said.


    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to," Ben said. "It''s just that I feel you''re still too young and I don''t want you


    to take on the responsibility of being a mother at such a young age."


    In Ben''s view, Tilly was already a child herself and she still needed to be loved and pampered fiercely.


    He had not experienced it, but he can imagine what kind of situation it would be.


    Tilly didn''t like to hear Ben say such things.


    She raised her hand and wiped her eyes, wiping away the tears. Looking at Ben, she said, "You treat


    me like a child, but I''m not a child anymore. I''m already your wife and have grown up in all the ways


    that matter."


    Ben hugged Tilly into his arms and let out a long sigh.


    He said, "Baby, I''m sorry. It''s my fault for not considering your feelings."


    Tillyy on Ben''s shoulder, still feeling very aggrieved. In the end, she couldn''t help but bite his


    shoulder.


    With this bite, Tilly didn''t hold back at all and seemed to want to bite off the flesh on Ben''s shoulder.


    Ben didn''t move and let Tilly bite him.


    Tilly''s mouth was so sore that she finally let go of Ben.

 Chapter 853 Going Crazy

    Chapter 853 Going Crazy


    Chapter 853 Going Crazy


    Tilly let go of Ben, but when she saw the bite mark and blood on his shoulder, she instantly felt sorry for


    him.


    "Does it hurt?" Tilly''s tears fell down again.


    Ben pulled Tilly''s hand away and didn''t care about the wound she had caused him. "It doesn''t hurt," he


    said.


    Tilly sniffled and said, "How could it not hurt? Don''t spoil me like this."


    Benughed and pinched Tilly''s face gently. "You''re my wife. If I don''t spoil you, who will?"


    Tilly softened and threw herself into Ben''s arms, snuggling up to him.


    "Baby, forgive me?" Ben asked.


    Tilly made a soft sound in her nose as she rubbed against Ben. "Are you going to give me a baby


    then?"


    Ben didn''t answer with words but showed her with actions what he wanted to do for her.


    This made Tillyugh out loud almost causing Ben to lose his breath. She couldn''t helpughing even


    more after that because of how happy it made her feel.


    Then Tilly suddenly regretted wanting a child. She didn''t want one anymore at all.


    She imagined how beautiful their child would be just by thinking about it, but forgot what they would


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    have to go through before that happened.


    In the past whenever they were intimate together, Tilly was always delicate and never wanted any


    strain or effort put upon herself.


    Only asionally did Ben get the chance to fully enjoy himself while most times he had no choice but


    to amodate Tilly''s needs instead.


    Today Tilly realized that even when Ben enjoyed himself fully during those rare moments together, it


    was still restrained by his love for her, which left her without much energy afterwards.


    Tilly nestled in Bens arms crying softly as tears streamed down from both eyes.


    "Ben, I think you''re bullying me." Tilly said weakly.


    Ben kissed Tilly''s cheek lightly before asking "Am I?"


    Tilly grumbled, "Anyway, you''re always bullying me."


    Ben chuckled lowly, saying, "Starting tomorrow,e exercise with me. You have such little stamina. I


    worry about you" .


    At first, Tilly really wanted to refuse, but then thought better of being so spoiled all the time. She


    gathered up some courage, and buried herself deeper into Bens embrace, saying, "I''ll try my best."


    Bem kissed Tilly''s forehead gently before saying,"Go sleep now or else I''ll bully you again."


    Upon hearing this, Tilly immediately became timid and obediently closed her eyes, falling asleep soon


    after.


    Ben looked down at her sleeping face and smiled.


    He had been too careful with her, treating her like a child and only thinking about spoiling her without


    considering her own thoughts.


    Luckily, Tilly was not one to keep things inside. She would speak up if she had something on her mind.


    Otherwise, this awkwardness couldst for who knew how long. If that happened, not only would Tilly


    feel ufortable but he would also feel uneasy.


    However, when Ben learned that Eden was going to be a father himself, he had to admit that he was


    envious - very envious indeed.


    Especially since Eden always seemed to have a strong desire forpetition in strange ways. Ben


    could imagine what kind of baby-crazy person Eden would be once his child was born.


    To avoid being influenced by Eden''s craziness over babies, Ben thought that Tilly''s proposal was


    definitely worth considering - although bing a mother required careful nning.


    *


    In the next room over...


    Eden spent the whole night in excitement and couldn''t believe he was really going to be a dad!


    Minnie had already fallen asleep so he didn''t dare make any loud noises or touch her too much for fear


    of waking her up.


    But his excitement couldn''t be contained anymore!


    Although he rushed into marriage ahead of time before anyone else did it first, having children was


    something he never dared think about until now.


    Suddenly it dawned on him: maybe there really was such thing as good lucking from being foolish


    sometimes?


    Eden propped himself up with his head and looked at Minnie. Emotions were building up inside him


    beyond control!


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, he leaned over and kissed Minnie all over the face!


    At first Minnie didn''t react but eventually muttered as she turned around in bed.


    "Baby I''m sorry I got too excited."


    Minnie felt helpless yet amused by how excited this man can get sometimes.


    Wrapping an arm around Eden''s neck, she said, "This is just the beginning though... if you''re already


    getting so excited now, then what will happenter?"


    Eden replied, "I might not be able to control myself forever. I might always stay this way."


    Minnie said, "What if I get really bad-tempered?"


    Eden said, "Willingly bear it withoutining. And you can scold me and beat me up."


    Minnie burst outughing, and kissed Eden''s lips, saying, "It''s not so exaggerated. I''m not a shrew."


    Eden kissed Minnie on the lips and said, "I''m happy, baby. I''m really happy."


    Minnie kissed the corner of Eden''s mouth and said, "Okay, go to sleep. I''m so sleepy."


    Edeny down obediently, pulled Minnie into his arms, kissed her forehead, and said, "Good night,


    baby."


    Minnie slipped into Eden''s arms and soon fell asleep again.


    Eden was still hyper and couldn''t sleep at all.


    However, with Minnie in his arms, he was even more afraid to move.


    It was not until dawn, after Minnie woke up, that Eden moved his already stiff shoulders.


    Minnie stood up and looked at Eden, "Why haven''t you slept all night?"


    "I was so excited I couldn''t sleep at all," Eden said.


    Minnie had no choice but to squeeze Eden''s shoulders and said, "Then do you want to sleep for a


    while now? Or should we go have some breakfast?"


    "Let''s go have breakfast, and then we''ll go home and break the news to Mom and Dad," Eden said.


    Minnie nodded, ready to get up and wash up.


    Her wrist was pulled by Eden, and Eden pulled her closer to his arms, and kissed her on the lips. It was


    not known how many times before Eden said, "Baby, I''m really happy."


    Minnie frowned, bit Eden''s lips, and said, "Okay, if you keep getting excited, you''ll go crazy."


    Eden also knew that he was a little exaggerated, but he really couldn''t control himself.


    Just be crazy, he was very willing to keep being so crazy.

 Chapter 854 IM Going To Give Birth

    Chapter 854 I''M Going To Give Birth


    Chapter 854 I''m Going to Give Birth


    As the weather gradually cooled down, Aimee was finally approaching her due date. Her body was


    getting heavier, making her slender limbs look even more delicate.


    Patrick hadpletely handed over thepany to Walter and became a hands-off boss. He only


    cared about his wife and nothing else.


    He lived in constant fear that Aimee''s big belly would make her lose bnce and fall.


    Ever since he found out that Aimee was pregnant, he had been on edge, but now it was worse than


    ever before.


    Even the atmosphere at home became tense because of him.


    Casey''s belly had also grown significantlyrger, but she didn''t care about herself being a person who


    needed attention too. She continued to worry about Aimee, afraid she might bump into something or


    fall down.


    Aimee felt touched by this concern yet helpless at the same time.


    She knew better than anyone what it meant to be a pregnant woman as she was both a doctor and one


    herself.


    However, everyone seemed to only remember her as just another pregnant woman, forgetting that she


    also held the identity of a doctor.


    Even Camdyn seemed nervous around her as if holding up a ss of water were like lifting heavy


    weights for her.


    It was fortunate that Aimee possessed strong mental resilience. Otherwise, with so much fussing


    around her all day long, she would have already copsed under pressure long ago.


    It could be said that among the entire Hayden family members present there, only Aimee remained


    calm while others were nervously anticipating this little life''s arrival.


    At nightfall after Patrick massaged Aimee''s legs for some time, he said, "Baby, you''ve worked hard."


    Aimee snuggled into Patrick''s arms and replied, "I''m fine. You guys are just too worried."


    Patrick suggested, "How about we go to the hospital these few days?"


    Considering that her due date was in two or three days'' time, going hospital early could reduce some


    worries they may haveter on duringbor pains etc.


    Although she was hesitant initially, not wanting to go so soon yet, since Patrick brought it up, she didn''t


    want him to be worried anymore so she agreed, saying, "Okay then."


    However, things in this world can never be predicted entirely if they could, then there wouldn''t be any


    surprises left in life!


    In the middle of night, she suddenly felt intense abdominal pain, which made her wince instantly waking


    up from sleep.


    Although it was the first time for her to give birth, she also knew that the little ones couldn''t wait and


    woulde out to see the world immediately.


    Aimee was a little dumbfounded. After adjusting her breathing, she pushed Patrick and said, "Hubby,


    hubby, I''m going to give birth."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Almost immediately after hearing Aimee''s voice, Patrick started to get up.


    However, he seemed to be frozen, just stared at Aimee and didn''t move for a long time.


    Aimee raised her hand and squeezed Patrick''s arm, saying, "Hubby, bring my delivery bag first, and I''ll


    wait for you in the car."


    Inparison, Aimee was so calm that she didn''t even look like a pregnant woman.


    Her stomach hurt, but it was to the extent she can bear itpletely.


    Patrick finally came back to his senses, and quickly got up to help Aimee, but he moved too much and


    fell to the ground.


    Aimee was helpless.


    She had never seen Patrick so uncontrolled before.

 Chapter 855 Still Uncontrollably Anxious

    Chapter 855 Still Uncontrobly Anxious


    Chapter 855 Still Uncontrobly Anxious


    Patrick''smotion was so loud that even the neighbors Kelvin and Casey heard it. Soon after,


    everyone in Hayden''s Mansion woke up.


    Camdyn came down from upstairs and saw that Patrick hadn''t even carried Aimee to the car yet, which


    made him anxious.


    This kid usually meditated like an old monk and didn''t react at all even when there was a major crisis.


    But now he looked like a fool.


    If they relied on him, who knew if the babies will be born at home?


    Camdyn looked at Kelvin and said, "Kelvin, you hurry up and get the car ready."


    Kelvin responded quickly and went to prepare the car.


    Casey was so nervous she felt like she was about to die. Her breathing was more rapid than Aimee''s


    as if she were an ant on a hot pan turning around but not knowing what to do.


    Aimee felt speechless and helpless because of this brother-sister duo.


    She looked at Camdyn and said, "Grandpa, I only just started feeling some pain. I definitely won''t give


    birth tonight. You should rest at home ande to the hospital tomorrow morning."


    But Camdyn wouldn''t hear any of it. Women giving birth are unpredictable. Maybe they''ll arrive at the


    hospital only for her to give birth immediately!


    Aimee then turned towards Casey, "Casey, you should rest too since it''ste now."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But just like Camdyn, Casey refused as well, "Let me go with you, Aimee! Even if I can''t help much, I


    can tell jokes or something else that might distract you!"


    Aimee knew neither of them would listen anyway so she let theme along with her to the hospital


    together.


    Patrick finally regained some strength after all that chaos. He carefully helped Aimee into their vehicle,


    saying, "Aimee, let me carry you into our ride."


    But Aimee replied calmly, "You better grab my delivery bag first before we leave."


    Patrick felt embarrassed because he wasn''t acting himself during this chaotic time.


    After much fussing around, everyone finally got into their cars.


    Naturally Patrick couldn''t drive in his current state. He sat next to Aimee in back while Kelvin drove.


    As for who would sit shotgun, Camdyn and Casey almost got into a fight over it but ultimately Casey


    won out, leaving Camdyn sulking alone in another vehicle.


    As soon as Casey got in the car, she turned her head and stared at Aimee, and asked from time to


    time, "Aimee, does it hurt?"


    Aimee didn''t feel much at first, but when she was asked by Casey, she didn''t know if it had a


    psychological effect or it really hurt that much.


    Her ability to endure pain was much stronger than ordinary people.


    She felt the pain, and one can imagine how much it hurt.


    Aimee didn''t show it, though.


    She didn''t want everyone to worry about her.


    Of course, it was more that she didn''t want to scare Casey either.


    Casey''s pain tolerance may not even be one-tenth of Aimee''s.


    If she told her how painful it was, she would have been frightened and depressed since it was several


    months before Casey''s due date.


    However, no matter how much Aimee can bear it, her body was still showing it.


    Her palms were full of sweat, from the pain.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, and from the sweat on her palm, he could tell how much pain she was in.


    Patrick''s heart seemed to be pulled by something, and his eyes were red with distress.


    He had read so many parenting books and watched a lot of news about maternity giving birth. Although


    he had been telling himself not to scare himself, he was still uncontrobly anxious.

 Chapter 856 He WonT Dislike Her

    Chapter 856 He Won''T Dislike Her


    Chapter 856 He won''t Dislike Her


    Hospital.


    Aimee was suddenly going intobor, causing the doctors and nurses to be flustered.


    Fortunately, the doctor who was going to deliver Aimee''s baby was already at the hospital today, so


    there was no need to rush and find someone else.


    After all, Aimee was Patrick''s wife and they can''t afford any mistakes.


    Even Camdyn came over, making everyone even more nervous.


    But Aimee remained calm and could inform the doctor of her current physical condition.


    It really hurt but she still had some time before giving birth so she had to wait a little longer.


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand, trying to give her strength but in reality he looked like he needed it more


    than she did.


    Aimee reached back and squeezed Patrick''s hand, trying to calm him down a bit.


    However, Patrick''s eyes were red with tears and he couldn''t seem to calm down at all.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, there wasn''t much they could do except wait for things to happen on their own. So Aimee


    told the doctors and nurses that they should go about their business until she actually went intobor


    when they would be called back in again.


    When the doctors left, Aimee said Kelvin, "Kelvin, you take Casey and Grandpa rest first. Pat will stay


    with me."


    It waste at night so it wouldn''t be fair for an elderly person or pregnant woman to stay up waiting like


    this.


    However, Casey refused, saying, "Aimee, let me stay here with you guys. We won''t sleep anyway."


    Actually Aimee was worried that Casey would get scared because she didn''t have much courage


    herself especially after suffering during early pregnancy.


    Now having gone through childbirth herself, she feared that Casey would be even more anxious if


    forced through such an experience too soon.


    So, Aimee said, "Casey, you go rest first. I promise when you wake up, I still haven''t given birth yet.


    You should save your energy now so that once the babies are born, you can help take care of them."


    Finally Casey agreed, knowing two babies required extra attention.


    So Casey nodded her head, saying, "Okay, Aimee, then I''ll just rest next door. If anything happens,


    please call me."


    Aimee responded, giving Kelvin a look to take care of Grandpa and Casey.


    When Aimee and Patrick were left in the room together, she held his hand reassuringly, "Honey, don''t


    worry. Everything will be fine. A s a doctor myself, how could I not know my own situation?"


    Although Patrick understood what Aimee was saying, understanding was one thing, and he couldn''t


    control himself.


    Aimee raised her hand and gently touched Patrick''s eye corner, saying, "Honey, don''t be nervous. The


    babies and I will be fine."


    Patrick held Aimee''s hand and pressed it against his face.


    Patrick said, "Baby, I just can''t bear to see you hurt."


    He was moved and heartbroken at the same time but at this moment, he couldn''t do anything to share


    Aimee''s burden.


    This made Patrick particrly frustrated.


    Aimee stroked Patrick''s soft hair and said, "I''m willing to do this for you. It''s my heartfelt desire."


    She wanted to give birth to their babies willingly. She wanted to nurture their little lives together.


    There was nothing hard or easy about this matter. It all depended on whether she wanted it or not.


    Even if someone held a knife to her neck and if she didn''t love Patrick enough, she wouldn''t want


    children.


    But because of Patrick, she would be willing to have their children.


    Patrick said, "Then we''ll have this ones now. We won''t have any more in the future."


    Aimee chuckled out loud and said, "Honey, howe I feel like our roles are reversed?"


    Patrick felt a little embarrassed. He took Aimee''s hand in his lips and kissed them, trying cover up his


    embarrassment


    Finally seeing that Patrick''s mood had improved slightly, Aimee unconsciously curled her mouth


    upward, saying, "Honey, I want a piece of chocte."


    It had already been prepared beforehand in the delivery bag.


    Patrick got up, went over and opened up the package, then fed it into Aimee''s mouth


    Aimee liked chocte with higher concentration, which was more bitter than other choctes, but she


    loved its taste anyway


    After taking a bite, Aimee said, "Honey, you should try some too."


    Already being obedient towards everything Aimee said, Patrick broke off a piece of chocte from hers


    and put it into his mouth as well, even though he didn''t really like bitter things much


    Although there wasn''t much change on Patrick''s face, Aimee could still tell that Patrick didn''t like its


    taste very much.


    Sheughed out loud, saying, "Is there anything I ask you do now that you won''t? You''re losing your


    principles!"


    Patrickughed too, saying, "What principles? In front of my wife, I don''t need any principles!"


    Patrick was ready to do anything for Aimee, even if it meantmitting crimes.


    When Aimee raised her eyebrows and said she had something for him to do, Patrick sensed that she


    wanted him to act on his words.


    He hesitated about retracting his statement but then heard Aimee say, "Honey, go sleep for three


    hours. I think I''ll be able to give birth by the time you wake up. You can be with me then."


    Patrick immediately refused. He couldn''t leave his wife alone during childbirth and go sleep like nothing


    was happening.


    Aimee''s expression became crestfallen as sheined about how men never listened and how


    they were all liars. Patrick held her hand and said he didn''t want to take his eyes off her even for a


    moment.


    Aimee pretended to pout and squeezed out a few tears before suggesting that he at leaste lie


    down next to her so he could save some energy.


    Patrick knew the bed wasn''t big enough for both of them but stayed put anyway.


    When Aimee used him of finding fault with her because she hadn''t gained much weight during


    pregnancy, Patrick insisted that he just wanted to watch over her.


    Despite Aimee''s attempts at persuasion, Patrick remained firm in wanting only what was best for their


    family.


    Aimee fought and failed repeatedly, and finally gave up.


    She leaned against the head of the bed and said with frustration, "I thought, at this time, you will listen


    to whatever I say."


    Patrick said, "Except for letting me go to rest, everything else is up to you."


    Aimee''s heart softened, and she looked at Patrick.


    Her eyes turned. Aimee pointed to her cheek and said, "Then give me a kiss."


    Patrickughed. Did she really think that he disliked her?

 Chapter 857 Shed Tears Of Envy In My Heart

    Chapter 857 Shed Tears Of Envy In My Heart


    Chapter 857 Shed Tears of Envy in My Heart


    Patrick leaned in and cupped Aimee''s face, then kissed her.


    Aimee had only wanted a kiss on the cheek from Patrick, but he went straight for her lips. And the way


    he did it was like he wanted to kiss her until they both passed out.


    Normally, Aimee would have responded passionately to Patrick''s advances. But right now, she was


    feeling a little overwhelmed, mainly because she wascking oxygen and suddenly experiencing


    intense pain in her stomach.


    This feeling seemed familiar...


    Aimee pushed Patrick away and he looked down to see that she was pale with sweat beads the size of


    peas rolling down her face.


    "Aimee, what''s going on?" Patrick panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    Could it be that his kiss had somehow inducedbor?


    But reality quickly set in - anything was possible.


    "Honey," she said weakly. "Call the doctor... I''m about to give birth."


    She tried hard to regte her breathing but this time around the pain was much more severe than


    before - too much for Aimee to handle alone.


    Patrick ran off immediately calling for help so fast that one of his shoes fell off along the way!


    The doctors and nurses rushed over frantically, pushing Aimee into the delivery room while refusing


    entry for Patrick who desperately wanted to be by his wife''s side during this momentous asion.


    A part of him knew why though. Seeing childbirth could make even grown men faint!


    Patrick crouched outside of the delivery room, shaking uncontrobly and trying not think about how


    kissing his wife led them here today...


    Were these two little onesing into their lives meant as punishment?


    He couldn''t help but worry about how they were going divide their attention between two babies at


    once¡­


    But those thoughts onlysted briefly before Kelvin arrived after hearing allmotion outside. He


    reassured him,


    "Rx man! Aimee is strong enough for this! You don''t need to be so nervous."


    Patrick looked up at Kelvin with red eyes, retorting, "Let me see you when Casey goes intobor!"


    Kelvin couldn''t help butugh, knowing exactly how nerve-wracking childbirth can be.


    Casey''s physical condition was far inferior to Aimee''s, not by just a little bit. Given Casey''s delicate


    nature, it was easy to imagine what would happen when the time came.


    Kelvin was speechless from being retorted.


    Patrick didn''t say anything either and just stared straight at the delivery room. His body trembled, his


    ears ringing. Even if he focused his attention on the delivery room, everything seemed blurry and he


    couldn''t see anything.


    Every second felt like torture for Patrick right now. He really wanted to rush in and see Aimee but he


    couldn''t get through the door.


    Although Kelvin had been scolded by Patrick earlier, he still wanted tofort him. "Patrick, why don''t


    you sit down for a while? When the babies are born, there will be plenty of things to do and you can''t


    be so flustered."


    Patrick understood everything that was said but couldn''t control himself at all. He also wanted to calm


    down but this situation seemed like an insurmountable problem for him.


    However, this problem was quickly resolved because a nurse came out and congratted Patrick,


    "Congrattions, Mr. Hayden! It''s a pigeon pair!"


    Patrick stared at the nurse for a long time before finally finding his voice again and asking, "They... they


    were born?"


    The nurse smiled and said, "Yes, Mr. Hayden! Twins! They''re very beautiful too! The older brother was


    born first followed by his younger sister one minute thirty secondster."


    As she spoke these words though, even Kelvin was shocked into silence momentarily before finally


    managing two words, "That fast?"


    The nurse chuckled as she exined that Aimee had excellent physical condition which made


    childbirth go smoothly. It was good news indeed!


    Afterwards they could rest up some more before visiting with Aimee againter on - ording to her


    colleague Dr. Juarez who had been chatting with her inside all along!


    Both Kelvin and Patrick exchanged nces as they tried processing this information - it all seemed too


    fast... Wasn''t it barely fifteen minutes since she entered?


    Patrick took a long breath of relief. Thankfully, she didn''t suffer for too long. However, his heart was still


    in knots. He couldn''t rx until he saw Aimee again.


    Finally, Aimee was pushed out.


    The moment she saw Patrick, she waved at him and smiled tenderly.


    Patrick''s eyes were already red before but now tears streamed down his face as he held Aimee''s hand


    and kissed her forehead. "Baby, you''ve worked hard."


    Although Aimee didn''t suffer much during childbirth, she had just given birth and was weak with a frail


    voice.


    "It''s all sweat and dirt," said Aimee.


    Patrick touched her head and said, "No way! You look beautiful."


    After giving birth to a child, women tend to be sensitive about their appearance. They worry that their


    husbands might find them unattractive. Even Aimee wasn''t immune to this feeling. Patrick''s words


    undoubtedly gave her greatfort.


    She smiled slightly and said, "You''re so good atforting people."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Patrick wasn''t trying tofort her. He genuinely thought that Aimee looked beautiful - especially when


    she looked at him with those eyes of hers - it made him feel like there was nothing else in the world that


    mattered except for being by her side until they grew old together.


    Back in the hospital room, Patrick finally saw his two children but couldn''t help furrowing his brows


    unconsciously, because they didn''t look anything like him or Aimee ¨C instead looking wrinkled up like


    little raisins! They were far from what the nurse had described as "beautiful".


    Unfortunately, the nurse did not understand what Patrick was thinking when he stared at the two little


    ones intently. She asked, "Mr. Hayden, are your son and daughter not very pretty?"


    Patrick turned his head towards the nurse with an expression that could not be understood while


    everyone else fell silent waiting for his response¡­


    "Ugly," replied Patrick bluntly without any hesitation or remorse, causing an earth-shattering cry from


    one of them.


    It happened to be his daughter who felt wronged by such ament while surprisingly enough his son


    remained quiet throughout this ordeal. It left everyone shocked including even the speechless nurse


    who had never seen such behavior before from a father towards their own children!


    Under such a situation, it seemed that his daughter was crying because of him, and his son was so


    cold that he didn''t want to give him eyes at all.


    More or less, he felt a little embarrassed.


    Patrick was a little speechless. Sure enough, these two little things came to punish him.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Patrick turned his head and met Aimee''s half-smiling eyes.


    It was the first time that Aimee looked at him like this.


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat. It was over.


    He was going to piss off his wife.


    Patrick walked to Aimee''s side, and quickly said, "Aimee, I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    "You don''t need to say it. I know you think they are ugly." Aimee said, just turned her eyes away and


    ignored Patrick.


    Patrick was speechless.


    However, facing such two wrinkled children, he really couldn''t say the word "beautiful".


    Just then, Camdyn and Casey pushed the door open.


    As soon as Casey woke up, she heard that Aimee had given birth, so she hurried to wake up Camdyn


    and rushed over.


    However, the atmosphere in this room was so wrong.


    When had Aimee ignored Patrick so much?


    Casey couldn''t hold back and thought wildly.


    She even wondered if there was nothing wrong with Patrick, but as soon as his wife entered the


    delivery room, something was wrong.


    Then this can''t be done, because the man in the Hayden family can''t be such a scumbag.


    However, Casey was not impulsive, and moved to Kelvin''s side first, and asked, "What''s the matter?


    Why is Aimee upset?"


    Twins, they were twins, what a joy.


    All of a sudden, they had both a son and a daughter, and she was almost envious of them.


    Most importantly, Casey heard that Aimee gave birth within fifteen minutes after entering the delivery


    room.


    She really couldn''t control herself and shed tears of envy in her heart.

 Chapter 858 Really Got A Headache

    Chapter 858 Really Got A Headache


    Chapter 858 Really Got a Headache


    Kelvin touched his nose. Even though he didn''t want to speak ill of Patrick, he had gone too far this


    time.


    Kelvin said, "Patrick said the babies are ugly."


    "Nonsense!" Camdyn suddenly shouted, making Casey jump and cling to Kelvin. It was terrifying when


    Grandpa got angry.


    amdyn said, "Who says my great-grandson and great-granddaughter are ugly? Patrick, you''re the one


    who''s ugly. You don''t know how ugly you were when you were born."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Casey added fuel to the fire by saying, "I testify that I have seen Patrick''s baby pictures right after he


    was born and he was really ugly."


    Patrick was speechless again.


    He looked at Casey and said, "You''re not much better."


    Casey was struck dumb.


    She immediately turned to Kelvin with a pitiful expression on her face and said, "Honey, he''s bullying


    me."


    Kelvin rubbed Casey''s head and said, "Be good. You''re beautiful."


    What could Patrick say? He was just a target now.


    If he didn''t agree with them, he would be besieged.


    Camdyn red at Patrick before going over to see his great-grandson and great-granddaughter


    affectionately.


    Suddenly having two great-grandchildren made Camdyn so excited that tears welled up in his eyes as


    he watched their cute sleeping faces. He wanted to touch them but hesitated because of his old skin


    which might hurt their delicate skin.


    Camdyn spoke very gently while coaxing the two little ones, "Don''t listen to your dad talking nonsense.


    You''re beautiful."


    Aimee couldn''t help but burst outughing at today''s frequent use of "you''re beautiful."


    Casey suddenly thought of something funny too, so sheughed along with Aimee.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Patrick looked at Casey warningly knowing that she wouldn''t say anything serious from her mouth


    again anytime soon.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Casey pointed out, "I just realized something. Among you four family


    members, Patrick is definitely the ugliest." She pointed first at Aimee then towards both babies before


    finally pointing towards Patrick.


    Instantly,ughter filled up the hospital room


    No matter how speechless or frustrated Patrick felt now, there wasn''t much else for him left except


    taking it all in stride since there wasn''t anything else left for him do anyway.


    And, within the range she pointed out, there was nothing that Patrick didn''t recognize. However, he still


    thought those two little ones were ugly. But for Aimee''s happiness, he epted being the ugliest


    person in the family.


    Aimee gave birth in the middle of the night and no one except those living in Hayden''s Mansion knew


    about it. Aimee didn''t want to bother anyone until 9 am when she sent a message to everyone in their


    group chat announcing that she had given birth.


    Camdyn couldn''t contain his excitement and started calling his old buddies as soon as it was light out


    to tell them about bing a great-grandfather.


    Instantly, a group of people rushed over to the hospital like bees swarming towards honey.


    Mika was feeling particrly frustrated because she was currently at military training and had


    secretly brought her phone with her.


    When she saw Aimee''s message, she wanted nothing more than to run out of camp immediately.


    But just as Mika was about to leave camp and head over to see them all, someone reminded her


    that if she left now, then all her hard work would be for nothing since she was just about ready to give


    her an award for being an outstanding trainee.


    Aimee told Mika not worry too much because right now both babies were sleeping most of time, and


    there wouldn''t be much interaction anyway.


    Mika always listened carefully whenever Aimee spoke, so she reluctantly continued with military


    training instead.


    However, Mika kept reminding Ash repeatedly that he needed send lots of videos and photos so that


    she could see them all.


    This led Ash straight away taking photos with his phone once he arrived at hospital without even


    bothering checking how many blurry photos he had taken!


    Camdyn got annoyed by this behavior from Ash who took around 200 pictures altogether and them


    them to Mika.


    Mika wasn''t able look through these pictures untilter on after finishing up some other activities


    during daytime hours.


    When finally she had some free time avable, upon seeing what had been taken by Ash ¨C mostly


    blurry shots where she can barely make out faces -she became quite angry indeed!


    There were only a dozen or so pictures in the entire picture package.


    Mika was furious.


    She didn''t like taking pictures before, so she didn''t realize that her boyfriend''s level of taking pictures


    was so bad.


    However, Ash asked her how the picture was, and Mika was so angry that she really wanted to


    smash the phone in his face.


    Fortunately, with Casey here, knowing how anxious she couldn''t see the two little guys, she sent her


    dozens of beautiful photos.


    Mika was holding the phone, wishing to erge every photo.


    The two little guys were just too cute.


    Her heart was soft.


    Now, she just wanted to finish the military training quickly so that she can go back to see her sister, her


    little nephew and niece.


    She had already bought a lot of gifts. Before the military training started, all the gifts she bought had


    been sent to Aimee.


    Since her military training, she can only shop online, but every time she ced an order, she forgot to


    change the address.


    This resulted in all deliveries being delivered to Maple Street Apartment.


    Mika now wanted to go back quickly and sent all the gifts to Aimee.


    This military training was not over yet, which really gave her a headache.

 Chapter 859 I Want A Baby

    Chapter 859 I Want A Baby


    Chapter 859 I Want a Baby


    Hospital.


    People came to visit in waves.


    Fortunately, the room wasrge enough for everyone to sit down.


    Even Amir came out, inevitably being urged by Camdyn to find a partner. He didn''t say much and


    quickly fled.


    Tilly and Casey were almost standing next to the baby''s crib, especially Tilly. She leaned over the crib


    and stared at the two sleeping babies on it, muttering in her mouth, "Can I have some of this good


    fortune too?"


    She really wanted a baby and even more so wanted twin babies.


    Ben was amused by her behavior but also felt helpless because Eden had poked his arm and asked


    with a smirk, "Do you have a problem?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Otherwise, why would Tilly be pitifully begging for children like that?


    Ben was so angry but couldn''t fight back against Eden''s teasing remarks. After all, he was going to be


    a dad soon too.


    For the first time ever Ben felt anxious about having children. He didn''t care that Tilly was still staring at


    the two little babies with longing eyes, but said to Patrick and Aimee before taking Tilly out of the


    hospital.


    Tilly frowned unhappily and muttered under her breath, "Why are we leaving? I haven''t seen enough


    yet."


    Ben said, "To have children."


    Tilly was so confused.


    After staring at Ben for quite some time and confirming that Ben wasn''t just joking around, she blushed


    instantly from embarrassment


    Tilly said, "Ben, you''re not serious!"


    Ben didn''t say anything because he couldn''t tell Tilly how much Eden had questioned his ability or else


    soon everyone will show him their concern in different ways which was something nobody wanted.


    Tilly got into car feeling nervous due to how Ben acted earlier.


    Luckily Ben wasn''t impulsive enough do anything while driving.


    During their drive together, Ben barely spoke only focusing on driving.


    Tilly kept staring at him, trying desperately to figure out what was going through his mind but there


    were no clues whatsoever.


    Tilly said, "Ben, do you finally think kids are cute now? Do you want one?"


    After thinking about it for awhile, Ben still didn''t find kids particrly cute.


    Although Tilly did not understand why Ben suddenly changed his mind, she was very happy


    nheless.


    She was the one who took the matter of having a baby seriously before. Although Ben would cooperate


    with her, she also knew that he didn''t want children that much.


    Well now, Ben himself was paying attention to it.


    This was called having subjective initiative.


    In this way, their desire for a baby will be extraordinarily smooth.


    It was just that Tilly forgot something.


    She only knew that she wanted a baby, but she forgot how miserable she would be tormented by Ben


    during the process of conceiving a baby.


    Tilly was crying miserably, wanting to protest, but had no strength at all.


    It made Ben feel distressed.


    After the bullying was over, he had to coax her.


    Seeing Tilly crying pitifully, Ben said, "What about giving it up?"


    "No, I want a baby." Tilly said, and climbed onto Ben''s body, as if she was determined.

 Chapter 860 He Can Relax A Little

    Chapter 860 He Can Rx A Little


    Chapter 860 He Can Rx a Little


    Ben was amused by Tilly''s antics. He pinched her little face and said, "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say."


    Although he said that, getting pregnant wasn''t as easy as they thought it would be. At least not on the


    road to parenthood for Tilly and Ben. But that was a story for another time.


    Hospital.


    Aimee had an easy delivery and recovered surprisingly quickly after giving birth. If Patrick hadn''t been


    so nervous, she could have walked around already.


    Casey envied Aimee''s smooth delivery and wouldn''t let go of her, saying she wanted some of Aimee''s


    good luck so that her own future delivery would also go smoothly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Patrick dragged Casey away disapprovingly to keep her from bothering Aimee.


    Fortunately, dear Aimee stood up for Casey against Patrick''s bullying behavior towards his sister.


    On the third day in the hospital, Aimee moved to Mariam''s postpartum center even though she could


    have gone home directly ording to her preference. Although she knew herself well enough and


    didn''t need traditional confinement practices, Patrick insisted due to his anxiety over everything rted


    to her health.


    The days at the postpartum center were boring beyond belief.


    Aside from feeding their two little ones every few hours or so, there was nothing else for Aimee to do


    except sleep all day long while Patrick fretted over whether or not she ate well or slept well out of fear


    that something might happen.


    Eventually, Aimee decided it was time for a serious talk with him before things got any worse than they


    already were.


    "Honey," said Aimee "If you keep this up, I''m going to get postpartum depression."


    She couldn''t stand being idle anymore. During pregnancy, he''d already restricted many activities but


    now it seemed like there was nothing left at all!


    She needed him to rx a bit because his constant worrying only made things worse by making


    everyone feel more anxious than necessary.


    "Please don''t worry too much about us. Our babies are healthy and so am I. Just try your best not be


    too stressed out okay?"


    Patrick squeezed her hand tightly in response, "I just think you''ve been through too much."


    Aimee said, "I told you before that because I love you, it is my wish to have children with you, and I


    have not suffered much. If you are so nervous, I have to doubt whether I am so irresponsible."


    Patrick also knew that his state was not right. It was obviously a happy thing, but he made himself so


    nervous.


    He was nervous about his wife and their children.


    He was afraid there was always something ufortable about them.


    However, Patrick just couldn''t control himself. Seeming to be possessed by something, he had to look


    at Aimee all the time. Otherwise, he would be too worried.


    Aimee was very worried about this.


    If Patrick had been in this state, then it will really be extremely dangerous.


    Aimee said, "Honey, why don''t we go home."


    Her body had almost recovered, and there was really no need to stay here.


    Going back to the familiar environment, maybe it can make Patrick feel better, and he can rx a little.


    However, Patrick still disagreed with Aimee''s proposal.


    He didn''t want Aimee to suffer because of him.

 Chapter 861 He CanT Take Care Of That Much Anymore

    Chapter 861 He Can''T Take Care Of That Much Anymore


    Chapter 861 He Can''t Take Care of that Much Anymore


    Outside the door, Casey leaned against Kelvin''s chest, and her eyebrows unconsciously furrowed.


    She looked at her husband and asked, "Honey, will you be like this when it''s your turn?"


    Patrick was being a bit too dramatic.


    Kelvin replied, "No, I won''t. I have a systematic medical knowledge that can urately judge the


    condition of your body objectively."


    Therefore, he wouldn''t scare himself like Patrick did.


    Casey patted her chest to ease her worries but still felt some indescribable emotions. It was probably


    because she was pregnant that she became so sensitive.


    When Kelvin said he wouldn''t be like Patrick, Casey actually felt a little disappointed.


    Kelvin keenly sensed Casey''s emotions and said with helplessness, "Casey, don''t overthink it. I care


    about you very much."


    However, he couldn''t perform the same nervousness as Patrick just to show how much he cared about


    Casey.


    Casey knew she was being too sensitive and sniffled before saying, "I wasn''t thinking too much. I''m just


    wondering if we should get Patrick to see a psychologist for his postpartum depression? Can men even


    suffer from depression after childbirth?"


    "Don''t worry. Aimee will guide him well." Kelvin reassured her.


    Perhaps Aimee behaved so normally that it made Patrick seem abnormal inparison. Or maybe


    there needed to be someone who could disy all kinds of postpartum emotions on behalf of others -


    just like how some husbands would experience morning sickness during their wives'' early pregnancy


    stages.


    Although Casey didn''t understand these things fully yet, she had absolute trust in Aimee''s abilities


    since Kelvin spoke highly of her.


    She believed there shouldn''t be any problem then if they left everything in Aimee''s hands as per hisContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    suggestion earlier on.


    The two originally came to see their babies but based on Patrick''s state, it would be better not to


    disturb them both anymore.


    After they left the center together, Casey touched her belly and began having random thoughts again.


    She turned towards Kelvin with concern and asked, "Honey, do you think after giving birth, I''ll end up


    bing like Patrick?"


    She thought it was highly possible since she didn''t have good health conditionspared to Aimee.


    What if she hadplications during childbirth?


    What if she died in the delivery room?


    Casey''s eyes turned red as she thought about it.


    She was really worried.


    Seeing that Casey was about to cry, Kelvin quickly stopped the car and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. If you''re too scared, I''ll deliver the baby, okay?" Kelvin patted Casey''s back


    softly.


    As soon as Casey heard this, she immediately withdrew from Kelvin''s arms, shaking her head.


    She said, "No, you are not allowed to enter the delivery room."


    Even if she had no experience, she knew how ugly she will look when she gave birth to a child.


    What if Kelvin didn''t love her after seeing her giving birth?


    Casey was almost out of breath just by imaging.


    She couldn''t ept it at all.


    Kelvin can only follow her and say everything tofort her at the moment. She won''t let him into the


    delivery room, so he promised she won''t go in.


    However, if Casey was really in a bad mood at that time, he won''t be able to take care of that much


    anymore.

 Chapter 862 Brother-In-Law Is Really Old-Fashioned

    Chapter 862 Brother-In-Law Is Really Old-Fashioned


    Chapter 862 Brother-inw is Really Old-Fashioned


    With Aimee''s guidance, Patrick finally managed to calm down his emotions. He felt especially sorry for


    making Aimee worry because of his loss of control.


    Just as he was about to apologize again, Aimee pretended to be angry and said, "Honey, if you keep


    doing this, I''ll really get upset."


    Apologizing constantly made Aimee feel like all her efforts over the past few days had been in vain.


    Patrick kissed her forehead and said, "Okay, I won''t do it anymore."


    This satisfied Aimee a little bit but she silently decided to observe him for a while longer.


    This situation made her somewhat amused and frustrated at the same time.


    As a new mother herself, she should have been the one with the most emotional ups and downs but


    instead when she came here, she became the most rxed one.


    After living in the center for half a month, Aimee finally didn''t want to stay idle anymore. Since she


    couldn''t go home yet due to postpartum rules so she brought work here instead.


    Mariam sometimes came by and saw that Aimee had turned this ce into an officepletely, which


    left her feeling helpless. Mariam said, "You make me doubt what my original intention was when I


    opened this postpartum center."


    Aimee felt apologetic towards Mariam because she knew that her behavior could be quite troublesome


    at times. But, fortunately it wasn''t too excessive since she only worked for short periods each day


    unlike before where there were no limits on how long or howte into night she worked.


    During this time, Mika finished military training finally. She didn''t even go home first beforeing


    straight to visit them at the postpartum center instead.


    She immediately went over to see their two little ones after arriving, which left Aimee feeling helpless


    once again towards her younger sister who seemed like having forgotten about their rtionship now


    that there were nephews involved.


    Mika didn''t know that her enthusiasm towards their two little ones would make Aimee sad so much.


    Upon entering, Mika didn''t even ask about how Aimee was doing before running off directly towards


    them, leaving no room for any other interaction between them whatsoever.


    After staring at the two little ones for a long time, she couldn''t resist and finally said, "It seems that


    Casey''s photography skills are not that great. These two little ones are clearly more beautiful than what


    she captured."


    This was heard by Casey who happened to push open the door.


    She reached out and pinched Mika''s shoulder, saying, "Mika, if you say that, I''ll be sad."


    Was it a technical issue with her photography skills?


    These two little ones were growing up so fast, and they looked different every day and better than the


    What can she do? She can only record their appearances of each day and kindly send them to


    Mika.


    She only arrived at the postpartum center today and hadn''t started taking photos yet when she heard


    this little girl say such a thing.


    She was so angry that she could explode.


    Mika was pinched by Casey, but it didn''t hurt at all. In fact, it felt really good.


    She hurried to Casey''s side and said, "Casey, howe the strength of your hands is greater than


    before? Do it again. It''s sofortable."


    After a month of military training, Mika felt like her bones were about to be taken apart.


    She would have liked to have gone to a massage shop and enjoyed it if she hadn''t been so anxious to


    see the little ones.


    Casey had also experienced the hardships of military training, so she naturally knew what kind of


    situation this girl was in.


    Therefore, she messaged Mika hard and precisely in the areas where she was most ufortable.


    Mika felt so great.


    That exhausted Casey. Mika massaged her hands and said, "Casey, you''re really good."


    Casey saw that her words were so sweet, so she didn''t bother to mention that her photography skills


    were not good.


    Mika finally remembered her sister and looked towards Aimee, asking, "Aimee, have you given the


    little ones names yet?" She actually asked every day, but no one had ever told her.


    Aimee said, "Not yet. Grandpa said he''s going to get them."


    Speaking of this, Aimee couldn''t help but feel a bit amused and frustrated.


    During this period, she had beenforting Patrick due to his emotional issues, and had never really


    cared about naming things.


    Anyway, when everyone came over, they all called them "little babies" and "little sweeties" with a


    careful and affectionate tone, as if these two terms of endearment had already be the names of


    these two little ones.


    As a result, Camdyn came up with names and asked them to choose. As soon as Patrick saw the


    names that Camdyn hade up with, his face turned ugly.


    After all, they were old-fashioned names that had a strong sense of the past century''s 1930s and


    1940s. This made Patrick very angry because their four siblings'' names were not bad at all, but when it


    came to his son and daughter, Camdyn chose such uneptable names.


    However, it was understandable since their grandmother had chosen the names for their four siblings


    without giving any room for Camdyn to participate in naming them. Therefore, he felt very upset about


    this matter now that he had great-grandchildren, because he wanted to have control over naming them.


    Naturally, Patrick disagreed firmly and believed that he should be the one who named his own children.


    Now they were arguing fiercely over this matter while watching their children approaching one month of


    age without even having decided on proper names yet.


    Aimee wasn''t worried at all since her naming skills were just as good as those of Camdyn''s. As long as


    she didn''t have to deal with this matter herself, she was happy for both of them to continue bickering.


    Mika waspletely unaware of this story until after remaining silent for quite some time. Then, she


    finally couldn''t help but say something, "My brother-inw is really childish."


    Casey said, "I have to speak up for my brother. It''s not him being childish but rather our grandfather''s


    poor naming skills that are truly unbearable! Look at these two beautiful babies - James and Mary- howContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    out-of-ce do they sound?"


    Mika remained speechless upon hearing Casey''s words since there wasn''t much else left unsaid


    about these names except feeling sorry for the two little ones.


    "What about your husband''s choice? Are there any nice-sounding ones?" Mika asked innocently.


    Upon hearing her question again, Aimee sighed along with Casey simultaneously once more before


    saying, "Haha... Patrick loves me too much so he chooses names like Ashlee or Harlee just in case


    people don''t know my real name."


    Mika remained speechless once again upon hearing Aimee''s response, which only added more


    confusion than rity regarding what would be suitable choices given everyone''s preferences.


    This kind of name may be rtively popr when she was in kindergarten, and there were a few


    ssmates whose names were like this.


    Mika said, "I didn''t know he''s so old-fashioned."

 Chapter 863 Can Only Meekly Accept

    Chapter 863 Can Only Meekly ept


    Chapter 863 Can Only Meekly ept


    Aimee and Casey were both feeling very troubled.


    Now, the Hayden family had nothing else to worry about except for naming their babies, which had


    be a top priority.


    Patrick and Camdyn werepletely unwilling to let anyone else have a say in the matter. They were


    determined to have everyone choose between their two camps and see who would support them.


    Walter and Miles were both incredibly cunning. They each led their own wives to choose one of the two


    camps in perfect harmony. Walter chose Camdyn''s camp while Miles chose Patrick''s camp.


    Originally, this was all nned out by Walter and Miles as it was the most convenient way for them. But


    who would have thought that even though it seemed like everything was going smoothly, they still


    managed to offend people?


    Camdyn only spoke with Walter while Patrick only spoke with Miles. Every time Casey tried to take a


    side, she received death stares from one party or another.


    So she cleverly made another choice - she wanted to contend for the right of naming the babies along


    with those two men!


    This infuriated Camdyn and Patrick. No one tried coaxing her anymore but they ordered others not to


    take sides with Casey either.


    Casey didn''t really care about naming but she knew that no matter what happened, it wasn''t up to her


    anyway. However, at least she could think about what names her baby could possibly be given, even


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    though its gender wasn''t known yet.


    This made Casey feel somewhat disappointed because she also wished for twins! But having twins


    was already such an unlikely event, so after feeling down for a little bit, she just moved on from it all.


    After hearing Aimee and Casey talk about their current situation, Mika didn''t know how exactly


    should react either - whether or not worry over these little ones or join in on this chaotic battle just


    because...


    But soon enough, Mika was forced into making a decision when both Camdyn and Patrick showed


    up at the center at once.


    During this period of time, Aimee, in order to work well every day for a period of time, asked Patrick to


    stay out of the center during her work. Otherwise, this guy will worry too much again.


    Patrick was very obedient to Aimee, especially since he had been engaged in a naming war with


    Camdyn and hadn''t stayed at the center. Now, Patrick and Camdyn had arrived at the center together,


    each carrying their chosen names to show Aimee so she could choose two.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw Mika.


    This made both of them very happy.


    Almost immediately, they rushed over and invited Mika to join their respective teams.


    Mika was struck dumb.


    To be honest, she really didn''t want to get involved in this battle. It was just too weird.


    Camdyn said, "Mika, I treat you pretty well normally right? You can''t be biased."


    Mika couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Did he use the affection to her?


    But it wasn''t entirely Camdyn''s fault. After his battle with Patrick during this time period, Camdyn


    realized that he didn''t have any advantages when it came to naming. It was only because he was their


    grandfather that these young people were forced to support him.


    However, after every match ended in a tie with Patrick, Camdyn finally understood that his chosen


    names weren''t really advantageous at all.


    Eden and their other friends constantly went back and forth between homes and the center all day long


    out of fear of being pulled into one side or another by either party.


    If things continued like this, then there would be no doubt that he would lose for sure.


    Patrick didn''t need such tactics though, confidently saying, "Mika, you''re free to choose whatever


    name you like."


    Seeing Patrick''s self-assured expression made Mika feel somewhat helpless. The names Patrick


    had chosen were just too deeply ingrained in everyone''s minds, so she couldn''t understand why Patrick


    would be so confident about his choices.


    But without much else being said on her part, Mikalya decided on bing an objective judge instead.


    As if possessed by some sort of drama queen, Mikalya said, "Can I have the power to make a final


    decision?"


    This statement was what just Patrick and Camdyn wanted because the issue surrounding choosing


    names had dragged on for far too long now. If only someone coulde along now and solve


    everything once and for all, that would certainly make everyone happy.


    After Mika got everyone''s consent, she took over the notebooks filled with names from Camdyn and


    Patrick.


    Upon seeing what were written on the notebooks, Mika was almost startled.


    These two were simply taking the matter of choosing names too seriously.


    The notebook was almost full of names, and turning from the first page almost dazzled her eyes.


    Mika even felt that she was a little illiterate.


    However, she was suddenly moved.


    Especially in Camdyn''s notebook, he made a progress in his naming, from James and Mary at the


    beginning, to Ridge and Rosemary now.


    However, Patrick had also made great progress.


    However, when Mika looked ahead, she was still stunned by their affection.


    It was only at this moment that she realized that what Casey had said about Ashlee and Harlee was


    already very mild.


    These names can almost be merged into a love letter to Aimee.


    Fortunately, the names Patrick choseter became a little more normal.


    If they were still the same, Mika will really go ballistic.


    After carefully reading it three times, Mika finally said with a final word, "I personally support Ridge


    and Rosemary, the simplest and most meaningful."


    Camdyn simply jumped up from the sofa happily.


    He patted Mika on the back and said, "Mika, you are really a good girl."


    After speaking, Camdyn directly made a provocative expression towards Patrick.


    This battle thatsted for several days finally ended with the victory of Camdyn.


    Patrick originally wanted to apply, but his precious wife expressed her opinion, "I also think Ridge and


    Rosemary are very good."


    His wife had spoken, so what else can Patrick say? He can only ept it obediently.

 Chapter 864 Dare Not Respond To This At All

    Chapter 864 Dare Not Respond To This At All


    Chapter 864 Dare Not Respond to This at All


    The names of the two little ones in the Hayden family were finally decided, and everyone was


    overjoyed with the news. With this settled, they all came back together again.


    Camdyn was angry when he saw these kids. He made them stand in line as if it were some kind of


    impossible task. But now that the names had been decided by Camdyn himself, he couldn''t be happier.


    So he didn''t bother with them anymore.


    Now Camdyn was like a child in a candy store, grinning from ear to ear with excitement.


    Eden poked Patrick''s chest and said, "I thought you could win for sure. How did you lose?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Patrick nced at him but didn''t say anything. In fact, although Patrick really wanted to have the power


    to name his own children, during this time when he and Camdyn werepeting for naming rights, it


    was intentional on his part.


    As a new father himself now, Patrick had be more aware that Camdyn was getting older every


    day. Many times he seemed like a child himself - hence why they called him an old kid sometimes -


    which made it hard for Patrick to ept.


    Even though there were two doctors in their family home who can help take care of him if needed,


    many times people didn''t have any control over certain situations or things happening around them, no


    matter how much experience or knowledge they may possess about certain things.


    So he was willing to cooperate with Camdyn and let him win something just so that it would make him


    happy, because seeing his grandfather happy meant more than anything else at this point.


    However, Patrick didn''t n on telling anyone about these thoughts, because now that the names of


    their two little ones had been decided upon, they could start preparing for their full-month banquet


    celebration instead!


    It was Camydn who facilitated his marriage to Aimee, and Patrick was very averse to the marriage at


    that time.


    As a result, they didn''t have a wedding at all.


    In retrospect, Patrick felt deeply indebted to Aimee.


    Unfortunately however, despite multiple attempts made by Patrick trying persuade Aimee into agreeing


    upon organizing one such event, she remained indifferent towards such ideas altogether, leaving poor


    guy feeling helpless once again.


    This had also led to the fact that the Hayden family had had so many happy asions, but none of


    them had been properly celebrated.


    Casey and Kelvin originally nned to have a grand wedding, especially Casey who almost got into a


    fight with Walter in order to secure the first spot for their wedding.


    However, her sudden pregnancy directly led to the suspension of this matter.


    Originally, it was just a pregnancy and there was no need for Casey to worry about the wedding. And it


    can still proceed as usual.


    Casey was like a child who always had shes of inspiration and came up with some strange ideas.


    The most direct request was that she wanted her own child to be the flower girl or the page boy at her


    wedding and to have the kid present the rings during the ceremony.


    This was simply a situation that left people bothughing and crying, but there was nothing that can be


    done about it. In particr, Casey''s child would be only a few months younger than Aimee''s children.


    She had already nned to have the three little ones together as flower children in a small procession


    to present the rings to her and Kelvin.


    Just imagining the scene was already so blissful.


    Therefore, Casey decided directly to postpone the wedding. Of course, there was also one reason that


    she really didn''t want to wear a wedding dress with her big belly.


    She was not like Aimee, who only had a big belly. She was quite overweight overall.


    Casey would never allow herself to be imperfect on her wedding day.


    Recently, the biggest joy for the Hayden family was the full moon banquet of their two children, Ridge


    Hayden and Rosemary Hayden.


    After winning the naming contest, Camdyn was absolutely ted and even more motivated. He directly


    took over the power and single-handedly nned the full moon banquet for the two little ones.


    However, this will be a difficult task for everyone, because Camdyn had a new idea every day. He only


    came up with ideas, but didn''t care about execution at all.


    As long as he thought of something, he wanted someone to make it happen. As Casey and Minnie


    were both pregnant, Camdyn had instructed Kelvin and Eden to take care of their own wives.


    Walter and Miles will manage thepany, while Patrick will take care of Aimee, Ridge, and


    Rosemary. Luckily, Camdyn may have sudden ideas, but he was very good at executing them.


    He always went to see what was new and fresh, thinking that if someone else had it, his little babies


    should have it too. But sometimes there were a few things without a clear focus.


    After discussing with a few people, Patrick and Aimee were tasked withing up with a n.


    Aimee and Patrick discussed it and then talked to Camdyn about not making it too shy.


    Camdyn thought about it and decided to make some adjustments to the n he proposed.


    Actually, this full moon banquet was not particrly grand. The Hayden family was not particrly high-


    profile either. They only invited close friends and rtives.


    But in the eyes of others, this event was just as important as any other big event.


    With the status of the Hayden family, receiving an invitation from them to attend their children''s full


    moon banquet would be an incredible honor.


    As a result, many people began trying to find out information in order to get an invitation for themselves


    or their friends. Some even had their sights set on Mika since their kids happened to be studying at


    Innisrial University.


    At first Mika didn''t think much of this situation because she had been pursued before and knew how


    to handle unwanted attention politely by thanking them for their interest but letting them know she


    already had a boyfriend.


    However, this particr guy seemed different than others she''d encountered before. He fell head over


    heels in love with her at first sight. Then, he started pursuing her relentlessly despite knowing that she


    already had someone special in her life.


    Mika couldn''t understand why anyone would want be involved in such drama as being "the other


    man."


    She didn''t want him around even if he did insist on waiting until they broke up or having two boyfriends


    simultaneously!


    Despite all these thoughts running through her mind though, Mika tried not let herself get too worked


    up over the situation, because they clearly did not share simr values nor could they ever be


    friends given his intentions from the start anyway.


    Mika also asked Aimee and Patrick, but they said that his father was just a regr business partner


    of the Hayden family, and there was no intention to invite them to their house.


    So, she didn''t need to pay attention to him. Moreover, Patrick explicitly told her that if the guy kept


    harassing her, she could tell him and he would handle it.


    Mika had no worries or concerns about it. She would simply reject the guy more decisively when he


    tried to confess his feelings for her.


    However, even though Mika handled it so decisively, things still took a strange turn. Suddenly there


    were rumors spreading around school about her.


    To summarize: Mika was shameless because she was two-timing with the school''s heartthrob


    despite having a boyfriend of her own.


    The guy who spread these rumors was one grade above Mika and had good looks as well as an


    impressive athletic ability. He had many fans in school just because of his face alone - not to mention


    other factors that added fuel to his poprity.


    Both seniors who were about to graduate and freshmen were among those who fell under this guy''s


    spell.


    When Mika heard these negativements about herself at first, she wasn''t really angry - more like


    speechless. She couldn''t understand how someone could be so self-centered or have such serious


    mental issues as to spread such lies around school.


    Mika wasn''t one who cared too much what others thought of her anyway. This kind of thing wouldn''t


    bother someone like herself too much since "the truth will alwayse out in the end."


    However, what surprised Mikalya most was that this incident actually involved Aimee. Because Mikalya


    chose not respond, directly which made people think she must be guilty!


    Who knew things would escte into personal attacks against both sisters?


    The rumors gradually became: the Read family sisters were shameless. Their family was in straitened


    circumstances, but they relied on the Hayden family, and Aimee stalked Patrick.


    Although Mika imed to have a boyfriend, no one knew who her boyfriend was.


    This was also a very helpless thing.


    Ash worked really hard for the full moon feast of the two little guys of the Hayden family during this


    time.


    Mika loved him dearly, and most of the time, she just went home to apany him instead of letting


    hime to school to find her.


    This also led to the fact that everyone only knew that Mika had a boyfriend, but they had never met


    him in person. Therefore, the rumor had evolved: Mika had a boyfriend who was simply fake. She


    used such a cover to rely on the Hayden family. So she wanted to hook up with one of the other two


    brothers of the Hayden family.


    An even more exaggerated rumor was that Mika was serving a husband with Aimee at all.

 Chapter 865 The Most Powerless Time

    Chapter 865 The Most Powerless Time


    Chapter 865 The Most Powerless Time


    When Mika found out about the rumor, it had already reached Camdyn''s ears. This really angered


    Camdyn, who was just one step away from taking his cane and going after the person responsible.


    Aimee and Patrick were also very annoyed by this.


    Although they weren''t sure how things had escted to this point, one thing was certain: whoever


    spread this rumor did it targeting Aimee.


    Aimee didn''t really want to pay attention to it, especially since Ash had already exploded and said he


    would handle it. Aimee didn''t interfere because she knew that with Ash''s personality, he wouldn''t let the


    rumor-monger off lightly.


    What Aimee was more concerned about was something else entirely. She and Patrick had been


    married for so long now and even had two children together. Why would someone resort to such low


    tactics? It really left her speechless.


    A rare moment of agitation overtook Aimee as she demanded an exnation from Patrick. But Patrick


    couldn''t help butugh at the situation because they''d never experienced anything like this before.


    In fact, Aimee wanted to tell Patrick that if he couldn''t give her a satisfactory answer, then she would


    take their children back home with her parents.


    However, she suddenly realized that she didn''t have any family left anymore, which made her feel sad


    all of a sudden.


    She had never cared about these before, and now she didn''t know why. Maybe it was because she


    became a mother, ans she became more sensitive and more emotional.


    Patrick noticed something wasn''t right with Aimee''s mood so he walked over to hug her gently while


    asking softly, "What''s wrong? Did you think of something?"


    Shaking her head slightly, Aimee replied, "I just suddenly felt grateful that I have you."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without Patrick in her life, there wouldn''t be anyone else for whom she could call "home". That thought


    alone made everything seem too pitiful for words.


    Patrick understood what his wife meant immediately, holding onto her tighter than before while kissing


    the top of her head lovingly as he whispered, "I''ll always be by your side."


    No matter how much their world changed or their children grew up and left them behind ¨C none of


    those things mattered as long as they were together forevermore until death did them part - whereupon


    even then will still protect each other till eternity ends.


    Aimee pressed her cheek against Patrick''s chest, listening to his strong and steady heartbeat, which


    caused her eyes to blur uncontrobly. How lucky she was to be his wife.


    Aimee lifted her head and looked at Patrick, saying, "Pat, I really love you."


    Aimee wasn''t the type of woman who would say such things out loud. Most of the time, she believed


    that actions spoke louder than words. But at this moment, she really wanted to tell Patrick how much


    she loved him.


    Patrick knew that it wasn''t easy for Aimee to express herself so directly. They never took these kinds of


    words too seriously before. But when he heard Aimee say them now, it felt like something had grabbed


    hold of his heart tightly and caused him pain.


    Holding Aimee tightly in his arms, Patrick gently stroked her back but also seemed like he was looking


    for a way out or something else he could do.


    However, just as Patrick leaned down to kiss Aimee''s lips softly on hers, there was a knock on the


    door.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to pay attention but hearing Riley''s anxious voiceing through the door,


    "Patrick! Aimee! Camdyn fell down from the stairs!"


    Riley''s words made both Patrick and Aimee immediately separate from each other with tense


    expressions on their faces.


    Both rushed out of the room, asking anxiously, "Riley, what happened? How did Grandpa fall down?"


    Camdyn falling downstairs was no small matter. If not taken care properly, it can lead serious issues


    because old age made it difficult for one''s body condition unpredictable sometimes.


    Riley said, "I''m not sure exactly what happened either but I saw Camdyne down from upstairs in a


    rage as if he wanted to fight someone."


    Even after falling onto the ground, Camdyn still didn''t care about himself being hurt. Instead, he kept


    trying hard and wanting go outside, which only worsened his injuries further more by moving around


    recklessly


    Riley worriedly added that thankfully there was a doctor in their house who could treat Grandpa''s


    injuries.


    Without thinking twice, Riley rushed over here straight away looking for help from Aimee.


    At this moment, Aimee had already run over beside Camdyn whose younger days were tough enough


    where even getting shot wouldn''t make him flinch, let alone making any noise or fuss about anything


    happening right now.


    After checking up on Camdyn, Aimee realized that things weren''t looking good at all. However, she


    didn''t reveal the situation to Camdyn yet. Instead, she asked Riley to bring a board and prepared to


    move Camdyn to the house where Patrick used to live.


    The equipment was still there, and Aimee had arranged for Camdyn''s surgery.


    Patrick had already called Kelvin who was Aimee''s most capable assistant and they needed him for


    this emergency surgery.


    When Kelvin returned, he brought with him all the necessary tools and medications that Aimee


    required. Without any dy, after exining the situation to Kelvin, they turned the room into an


    operating theatre.


    Outside of the room, people started arriving one by one. Casey was crying uncontrobly. Their parents


    had died in an ident when they were young so they grew up with their grandparents. However, their


    grandmother passed away early due to illness.


    Now if something happened to their grandfather, Casey couldn''t even bear thinking about it anymore as


    she leaned on Patrick''s chest, trying not make too much noise while tears kept streaming down her


    face.


    Patrick held her tightly. His mood was heavier than ever before. Even when he himself got into an


    ident before, it wasn''t this heavy on his heart but he trusted Aimeepletely - believing that


    grandpa would be okay because of her expertise.


    However, Patrick knew very well that grandpa was getting older now and things weren''t as simple as


    before anymore. He also needed prepare himself for worst-case scenarios but how could he ept it?


    After thirteen hours of surgery, they finally came out from inside of the room. Aimee and Kelvin had


    cleared everything up nicely so that Camdyn could rest without being moved around too much.


    It had been a long time since Aimee did such a long operation like this one, so when she came out


    from inside of the room, her vision blurred momentarily, causing her almost fall if not for quickly holding


    onto wall support.


    Patrick rushed over immediately, hugging her tightly and feeling extremely worried about what


    happened during those 13 hours in there.


    Aimee regainedposure, calmingly reassuring him, "Pat, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Patrick''s eyes turned red. He knew what should be done next was letting Aimee rest but at same time


    worrying about Grandpa''s condition more than anything else right now.


    Except for Aimee, who can give him enough peace of mind, no one else can achieve this.


    Aimee knew that everyone was waiting for her to tell everyone how grandpa was doing now.


    She adjusted her breathing, and said without any concealment, "The situation is very bad. After


    Grandpa fell down, he moved by himself, and the broken bone pierced his spleen, causing the spleen


    to rupture. In addition, his cyx nerve was also injured, and Kelvin and I tried our best to repair it.


    However, the situation of grandpa is very different from Pat''s at that time. In addition, he i getting older,


    and his ability to regenerate is much weaker than Pat''s. The effect of the treatment is not significant.


    We all have to be mentally prepared. Perhaps, grandpa may never stand up again."


    When Aimee narrated these words from a doctor''s point of view, it will make people feel that she was


    extremely indifferent, and she said this matter so inly and cruelly.


    However, seeing that Aimee''s eyes were all red, one knew that she was actually very sad.


    She was a doctor, even a genius doctor.


    However, even a genius doctor was helpless sometimes.


    Aimee at this moment was when she was most powerless.


    She didn''t even know what she had to do to cure Camdyn.


    After Aimee finished speaking, she suppressed the emotions in her heart and said, "Kelvin and I will


    take turns to watch over Grandpa during this time. He has to rest for the time being. You all go about


    your own business first. When Grandpa wakes up,e and see him."

 Chapter 866 Then Go To Hell

    Chapter 866 Then Go To Hell


    Chapter 866 Then Go to Hell


    Aimee''s words were difficult for everyone to digest for a moment. Casey had even fainted from crying


    too much.


    Kelvin felt heartbroken, but he couldn''t focus on her right now. He could only look at Matilda and April


    and said, "April, Matilda, can you take Casey back to the room and let her rest?"


    Matilda said, "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to us."


    Kelvin then looked at Patrick and said, "Patrick, you take Aimee to rest first."


    Aimee was still in her postpartum period. Although she was in good physical condition and didn''t need


    such strict confinement after giving birth, going through childbirth followed by thirteen hours of surgery


    had taken a toll on her body.


    Moreover, Camdyn''s health would be a long-term battle that wouldn''t be resolved anytime soon. They


    couldn''t afford to exhaust all their energy right from the start.


    Patrick nodded his head and picked up Aimee horizontally before taking her back to the room so she


    could rest.


    However, Aimee told him to stop before they left the room and said to Kelvin, "I''ll go rest for an hour-


    and-a-half first. After that time is up, I''lle rece you."


    Kelvin wanted to tell her not bother herself with this matter but understood what she meant by asking


    him earlier, so he just nodded his head in agreement.


    After Patrick brought Aimee back into the room and put her on the bed, he said, "You''ve worked hard


    today, Aimee."


    Aimee shook her head. As if feeling helpless, she finally revealed some vulnerability in front of Patrick,


    "Pat¡­this time I might¡­"


    Patrick held onto Aimee''s hand tightly, saying, "Don''t worry about anything else right now. Just sleep,


    okay?"


    Although there wasn''t any drowsiness present within herself at this moment, her mind kept turning over


    non-stop, trying find better treatment options.


    Camdyn''s health situation was too unstable, which made it impossible for them not consider worst-case


    scenarios first.


    Patrick stayed beside Aimee until she fell asleep soundly. Since they''d been married for so long, he


    knew how restless she would be if left alone without anyone watching over here especially when


    something like this happened.


    Once he confirmed that she had fallen asleep deeply enough where nothing would wake here up easily


    anymore, did Patrick leave their bedroom. Everyone gathered together inside of living-room, waiting


    patiently when Walter handed over a phone upon seeing him arrive.


    "ording Riley''s report, Grandpa went downstairs furiously angry earlier. I checked his phone records


    afterwards and found this."


    Patrick turned on the phone and saw what was disyed on the screen.


    To sum it up, it meant that Aimee and Mika were shameless and relied on the Hayden family to


    serve a husband together.


    This content was not new to them, but none of them will bring this matter to Camdyn.


    Unexpectedly, he still found out about it.


    With Camdyn''s temper, how could he not be angry?


    Patrick''s fingers holding the phone were slightly forceful. And he was exuding a murderous look all over


    his body.


    Whoever did it was an enemy of the Hayden family.


    Patrick said, "If this person is so anxious to die, then go to hell."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    No one had any objection to this.


    Everyone only regretted that the perpetrator hadn''t been dealt with earlier, so that such a thing would


    happen.

 Chapter 867 Shameless

    Chapter 867 Shameless


    Chapter 867 Shameless


    Mika stormed into a ssroom where a meeting was being held at the School of Architecture in


    Innisrial University. The room was originally quiet, but Mika''s sudden entrance startled everyone.


    After realizing who it was, the faces of those present showed either anger or schadenfreude.


    Ignoring their reactions, Mika scanned the room and locked her eyes on one person. She walked


    over to him and said firmly, "Come out here."


    The young man had never been treated like this by a girl before and his face turned sour as he looked


    at Mika with hostility in his eyes. This guy was Joshua Howe, the son of the Howe family from


    Innisrial.


    After pursuing Mika for a long time without sess, Joshua had given up on her. However, she still


    intrigued him with her unique personality that no other girl could match.


    But she remained an elusive target despite all his efforts to win her over.


    Now, Mika had barged into his ss and ordered him around in front of everyone else like this,


    which challenged his masculinity and he couldn''t tolerate any longer.


    Joshua didn''t stand up but leaned back in his chair, coldly staring at Mika and saying, "You want me


    toe out? Do you think I have no face?"


    Mika felt speechless as she thought about how not paying attention to this guy would be better than


    dealing with such nauseating behavior from him.


    Mikalya wasn''t someone who easily lost patience especially now when Camdyn was unconscious after


    an ident. The Hayden family members had thrown everything into chaos for them all - top to bottom!


    Thinking about how much trouble might have been caused by herself made her feel terrible inside. It


    was something she can never forgive herself for doing!


    If it weren''t for her actions leading up to these rumors spreading around town, then none of this


    would''ve happened!


    She wasn''t even angry about what they were saying about herself specifically, but hearing people talk


    badly about her sister just pushed all buttons within causing unbearable frustration inside!


    And yet here stood Joshua ¨Cthe main culprit behind everything- daring enough to give attitude towards


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her.


    Mika was so angry that she really wanted to fight this guy.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that.


    Resisting the urge to shake her fist, Mika said to Joshua, "You bettere out with me right away,


    or, I don''t mind you''ll embarrass yourself in front of your ssmates."


    However, Mika''s words didn''t have any threatening effect to Joshua.


    He preconceived that Mika was just an ordinary girl, and it was impossible for her to do anything to


    him.


    Threatening him with such words? Heughed out loud.


    Mika could see his thoughts, narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, and said, "Okay, I have showed


    you respect. If you don''t cherish it yourself, don''t me me for being rude."


    After speaking, Mika took out a stack of photos from the bag and threw them all on Joshua''s face.


    "Look in the mirror and see how ugly you are. How dare you spread rumors about me? How shameless


    you are!"

 Chapter 868 He Is MikaylaS Boyfriend

    Chapter 868 He Is Mika''S Boyfriend


    Chapter 868 He is Mika''s Boyfriend


    Mika''s sudden action caught Joshuapletely off guard. He was a bit stunned by Mika''s action,


    but it was the stinging sensation on his face from the sharp edges of the photo that snapped Joshua


    back to reality.


    He raised his hand and touched his face, feeling the damp blood droplets.


    Joshua''s face instantly darkened. He looked at Mika with a sinister gaze,pletely caught off


    guard that this girl would do something like this towards him.


    Joshua suddenly stood up from the chair with a big movement, making a loud noise.


    He raised his hand and wanted to p Mika in the face.


    "Do you overestimate yourself? I''m chasing you for your fucking honor! What do you think you are?!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Don''t you daree to my ce! Do you want to die?" Joshua bellowed as he began to p Mika.


    However, before his hand could even touch Mika''s cheek, it was firmly grasped by another hand.


    The next second, a wailing sound came from the ssroom. Joshua didn''t even see who the person


    was before feeling a sharp pain in his wrist, realizing that his bone had been broken.


    Ash''s voice rang out with a murderous tone, "Who the hell are you! Harassing my girlfriend, spreading


    rumors about my master, you''re fucking capable!"


    "Who the hell are you! Do you know who I am?!" Joshua yelled in pain.


    Although not from a top-tier wealthy family, the Howe family still held a respectable position in Innisrial.


    At school, he was known for his confidence and authority, except when it came to Casey whom he


    dared not provoke.


    Now he had had his arm broken by someone in school. If this got out, what about his dignity? What


    about the Howe family''s dignity?


    However, his anger had no intimidation for Ash at all. Instead, it made him look like a clown, squealing


    and screaming without any deterrent power.


    Ash simply pined Joshua to the ground and shouted, "I''m your grandpa!"


    How could Joshua have ever been subjected to such humiliating treatment? He struggled to get up, but


    was held down tightly by Ash and couldn''t move at all.


    This posture made Joshua''s wrist even more painful, and he couldn''t speak anymore. The arrogant and


    domineering appearance he had before waspletely gone now.


    Mika stared at Ash nkly for a moment, unsure of how to react.


    It was the first time she saw Ash in such a rage, that way, as if he wanted to beat Joshua to death.


    She never knew there was another side to Ash.


    Swallowing, Mika whispered to Ash "Ash, why are you here?"


    She can solve this matter by herself.


    Ash said, "My girlfriend is being bullied. Can I note?"


    These words made Joshua pissed off.


    Who was bullying whom? It was obvious that the two of them came to beat him.


    Joshua really wanted to see who was the one who said such shameless words.


    He endured the pain and looked towards Ash. Upon seeing who it was, Joshua was scared to death.


    Others may not recognize Ash, but Joshua recognized him very urately.


    In the early years, in order not to offend the real dignitaries when he was hanging around, he


    deliberately recognized all the most powerful people in Innisrial, including Ash who was not in the


    country all the year round.


    Joshua didn''t even know when he came back.


    Besides, he was Mika''s boyfriend?


    How can this be!

 Chapter 869 DonT Even Know That Such A Place Exists

    Chapter 869 Don''T Even Know That Such A ce Exists


    Chapter 869 Don''t Even Know That Such a ce Exists


    After a moment of shock, Joshua was left speechless. He trembled and stared at Ash as if he were a


    demon, his eyes filled with fear.


    This surprised Joshua''s ssmates who were used to his arrogant behavior. They couldn''t understand


    how he could be so scared.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ash was even more furious when he saw Joshua''s cowardly state. How dared this guy cause trouble


    and bully his girlfriend while spreading rumors about his master?


    Ash grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up, saying, "You have some nerve! If you can''t get what


    you want, you destroy it instead? Who gave you the guts?"


    "I didn''t know she''s your girlfriend... Mr. Torres," Joshua stuttered in response.


    "Don''t give me that crap! I''m asking you who told you to spread rumors about the Read sisters!" Ash


    tightened his grip on Joshua''s cor and lifted him higher off the ground.


    Joshua remained silent despite being choked by Ash''s grip around his neck. Ash knew someone must


    have been behind this scheme. It wasn''t just because Mika rejected him that he would go after her


    like this.


    "Speak up!" Ash demanded as he squeezed harder on Joshua''s neck until his face turned purple.


    Mika had not intended for things to escte like this but seeing how serious things had be


    made her angry too. She realized she had underestimated the situation. There must be someone else


    behind all of this drama besides just Joshuah acting alone.


    She needed to find out who that person was before things got worse than they already were.


    However, no matter how much pressure Ash put on Joshua or threatened him with violence, he refused


    to speak up or reveal anything about who might be involved in these events.


    Ash grew increasingly frustrated with Joshua''s stubbornness and decided enough is enough.


    "Fine then! Let''s see how long your mouth stays shut." With those words spoken out loud, Ash dragged


    Joshua out of ss without another word being said between them both.


    Mika quickly followed. Although she was also extremely angry now, she was also worried that Ash


    had really made things too serious and would implicate him, which would be disastrous.


    She followed along, and if necessary, she could call someone toe over.


    Ash dragged Joshua all the way to the parking lot, threw him into the car, and tied him up with ropes.


    They were still in the school after all. It was not appropriate to get physical here and end up seriously


    injuring someone.


    Mika actually wanted to ask Ash where he was taking Joshua, but seeing Ash''s angry expression,


    she was also intimidated.


    Ash drove all the way through half of the city and finally stopped in front of arge iron gate.


    Mika had never been to this ce before, and she didn''t even know that such a ce existed. She


    couldn''t help but be even more nervous. Could Ash really be nning to silence Joshua in this


    ce?

 Chapter 870 Like A Demon From Hell

    Chapter 870 Like A Demon From Hell


    Chapter 870 Like a Demon from Hell


    This was a seemingly old and abandoned factory building, but it still had strict security measures in


    ce.


    After pulling Joshua from inside, Ash threw him directly onto the ground.


    He didn''t untie Joshua and just threw him to the ground like that.


    Joshua cried out in pain, but he had no strength left and could only curl up on the ground, whimpering.


    Ash didn''t immediately attend to him, but turned around and took Mika''s hand, saying, "Mika,


    Mika was actually a little scared. Ash led her and she obediently followed without any objection.


    Ash took her to a small cabin and said, "Baby, wait for me here, okay?"


    When it came to Mika, Ash still had that gentle demeanor.


    Mika nodded and said, "Okay."


    Ash leaned down and kissed Mika on the forehead, saying, "I''ll be back in no time."


    After speaking, Ash turned around and was about to leave the room.


    His wrist was grabbed by Mika, and Ash looked over and heard her say, "You''re not really going to


    kill him, are you?"


    Ash was amused by the girl''s words. It seemed that he really scared her.


    He said, "I can''t give my life to him when I want to marry you and have children with you."


    When she heard this, Mika''s face flushed and she wanted to say how could this man still be flirting


    with her at a time like this.


    Ash''s words put Mika at ease, knowing that she could trust him. As long as no one got hurt, she was


    not worried about anything else.


    Sitting down on a sofa, Mika finally took a look around the ce.


    It was strange that the ce was just so run-down, like an abandoned factory. However, inside this


    ce was very clean and tidy, and also veryfortable.


    Mika had never asked Ash about his job before, only knowing that he worked for her sister.


    Now she realized that she didn''t even know what her sister did. She only knew that Aimee was a doctor


    at Innisrial General Hospital, but it was obvious that she had a hidden identity beyond that.


    Mika was afraid that Aimee would look down on her, so she didn''t dare to ask too much about


    Aimee''s affairs.


    She only knew that Aimee was not doing well when she was with the Read family, butter found out


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    that Aimee was actually doing fine on her own. This lessened Mika''s guilt somewhat.


    But, thinking about it now, Mika suddenly became curious, what exactly did her sister do?


    On one side, Mika was thinking, on the other side, Ash was holding an iron rod in his hand,


    scratching the ground and making harsh sounds.


    He walked towards Joshua step by step, looking like a ghost from hell and going to kill him.


    Joshua was about to freak out.


    He usually relied on his family background to be arrogant and domineering, but he never thought that


    one day he would fall into the hands of someone who was many times more powerful than him.


    He had always been smart enough to think that as long as he didn''t provoke those big figures who can''t


    be provoked, no matter how much he did, there will be no problem.


    However, now he encountered a tough guy, and Joshua was almost scared to death.


    "Don''t say it, will you?" Ash walked up to Joshua. His tone was cold and terrifying, as if the iron rod in


    his hand was about to hit Joshua''s body in the next second.

 Chapter 871 Already Arranged

    Chapter 871 Already Arranged


    Chapter 871 Already Arranged


    Joshua was so scared that he was paralyzed, and after his body twitched, a foul smell entered Ash''s


    nostrils.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ash looked down at Joshua''s legs and saw a puddle of water there.


    No need to ask, he already knew what it was.


    Ash''s eyes flickered with a hint of disgust. It was truly pathetic how easily he had been frightened to the


    point of wetting himself.


    It was just piteous for Joshua to act arrogant and bully people. He hadn''t even used more brutal means


    yet.


    However, Joshua''s cowardice gave Ash an advantage.


    Ash rattled the iron rod in his hand, making an even more piercing sound, and his posture became


    even more intimidating.


    He swung the iron rod and made a motion to hit Joshua over the head.


    "Speak up! Who made you do this?" Ash shouted.


    Joshua was so scared that he tightly closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Ash.


    His body curled up into a ball, and he was shivering all over. "I''ll say... I''ll say..."


    Joshua couldn''t resist Ash''s threats and finally gave in. Ash threw the iron rod in his hand aside,


    squatted down, and red fiercely at Joshua.


    Joshua secretly opened his eyes, wanting to sneak a peek at Ash, but was even more frightened.


    Ash lost his patience and didn''t want to waste any more time with him, saying, "You''ve got three


    seconds or I''ll break your leg."


    Joshua immediately shook his head vigorously, pleading with Ash to spare him.


    He said, "It''s Alina, she found me."


    Ash was not unfamiliar with the name Alina, a woman who coveted Patrick and even went to his


    master''s to show off, but she had already been dealt with by his master.


    Upon hearing the name again, Ash furrowed his brow.


    This was so strange. This name shouldn''t be appearing again.


    However, the revengeful heart of a woman should not be underestimated. It was not impossible.


    Ash astutely believed that this matter was not going to be so simple. Joshua couldn''t juste up with


    a name so he would blindly trust him.


    Ash said, "I warn you, don''t try any crooked ideas with me. It won''t do you any good."


    Joshua immediately shook his head and said to Ash, "Mr. Torres, even if you give me a hundred


    thousand guts, I wouldn''t dare. I was really wrong. I shouldn''t have provoked Mika, but besides this,


    I didn''t do anything else, I swear."


    Ash asked, "Apart from Alina, no one else ordered you?"


    Joshua shook his head vigorously again and said, "Mr. Torres, even if there are other people, they are


    going to order Alina, and they will not order me."


    These words were very reasonable.


    Ash didn''t bother Joshua anymore, but stood up, turned and walked out.


    This matter needed to be investigated further.


    Joshua let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Ash leave.


    He was really scared to death, and he really regretted it.


    What the hell was wrong with him? Why should he provoke Mika?


    It was all about that woman Alina, who instilled in him the Read family had long since fallen, and none


    of the Read family sisters can do anything to him. She said Aimee and Mika were now relying on the


    Hayden family. In fact, people in the Hayden family had long been unhappy with the two of them.


    He also med himself that he was obsessed with lust. He thought Mika was beautiful, so he forgot


    everything for a while, and rushed up regardless.


    Anyway, he just waned to y with her and wouldn''t be serious about her.


    Who would have thought that he would provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked.


    At this moment, he was extremely regretful.


    Joshua didn''t dare to let Ash untie the rope on his body, so he could only lie on the ground stiffly, letting


    his body go numb without daring to make a sound.


    Ash walked out, pulled out his phone from his pocket, and called Patrick directly.


    "Patrick, Joshua says it''s Alina, but I don''t think it''s just her," Ash said.


    He told Patrick the situation he asked from Joshua, and left the rest to Patrick.


    After hanging up the phone, Ash wanted to go directly to Mika, but the phone rang again.


    The caller was Dous.


    Ash picked up the phone and heard Dous ask, "Did you catch that kid from the Howe family?"


    Ash responded, and said, "That''s right, Dous. Help me teach the Howe family a lesson, so that they


    won''t be so confused."


    Dous naturally understood what Ash''s so-called lesson meant, and he said, "Do I need your


    reminding? It''s already been arranged."

 Chapter 872 Did Douglas And Martha Say When The Wedding Will Be Held?

    Chapter 872 Did Dous And Martha Say When The Wedding Will Be Held?


    Chapter 872 Did Dous and Martha Say When the Wedding will be Held?


    Ash immediately offered his sincerest ttery upon hearing this, "Dous, you''re reliable. With you


    around, we can achieve twice the results with half the effort."


    Dous was not interested in hearing such words and said directly, "Alright, let''s not talk about these


    things. Has Mika finished her military training? Mom and Dad are asking about both of you. Bring


    her back for a meal."


    "Okay, I''ll take her back in a bit," Ash replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Ash found Mika.


    Mika had been lost in thought about her sister''s situation and hadn''t heard anything until Ash


    touched her head and she realized he hade over.


    Looking up at Ash, she asked him, "Ash, did you find out everything?"


    "Yeah," Ash replied. "I talked to Patrick about it and left the rest to them."


    In fact, this matter didn''t need Ash to intervene since investigating something was easy for Patrick and


    his team.


    But Ash still wanted to handle it personally because Joshua that bastard had set his sights on Mika.


    How could he possibly tolerate that?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mika looked at him with concern when she heard this and said worriedly, "Ash... you didn''t really


    beat him up, did you?"


    She was still very worried since seeing how angry Ash got, which made it hard not to imagine what he


    would do if pushed too far.


    What if he identally killed him? That wouldn''t be good at all!


    Ash felt moved by Mika''s concern but also couldn''t help but feel amused by it as well. He said, "Do


    you really think so little of me?"


    Mika didn''t say anything but just silently watched him while showing worry in her eyes.


    Ash continued saying, "Don''t worry. I neverid a hand on him. He spilled everything without any force


    being used."


    Mika looked at him incredulously for a moment before bing even more confused than before.


    What kind of situation was this now? Why did everything seem so strange?


    Ash exined further, "That guy is nothing but a coward who gets scared easily. I just threatened him


    with an iron rod without even lifting it up once."


    He still hadn''t told Mika that Joshua wet himself from fear.


    He couldn''t let his beautiful girlfriend hear such dirty details.


    Mika pursed her lips together as she tried piecing together what happened here, already having


    some ideas forming in mind.


    When people are in extreme fear, some physiological reactions will ur.


    Mika disliked it in her heart, because it was really dirty enough.


    Not wanting to mention Joshua anymore, Mika squeezed Ash''s hand and said, "Then what are we


    going to do now?"


    They didn''t need to take care of the rest of the matter, so they can leave.


    Ash said, "My brother just told us to go back for dinner."


    "Okay." Mika nodded immediately, forgetting about Joshua.


    She hadn''t seen Martha for a long time, and she missed her.


    "Let''s go then, let''s go back," Ash said.


    The two didn''t care about Joshua anymore. Anyway, someone will deal with himter.


    On the way back to Torres'' house, Mika suddenly thought of something, and asked Ash, "Ash, did


    Dous and Martha say when they will have their wedding?"

 Chapter 873 ItS Still Daytime

    Chapter 873 It''S Still Daytime


    Chapter 873 It''s Still Daytime


    "I''m really not sure about this," Ash said. He was often away from home for long periods of time and


    didn''t usually talk to Dous about this matter.


    "I''ll go back and askter," Ash said.


    Mika nodded and said, "Can I be Martha''s bridesmaid?"


    Ash didn''t even hesitate and answered directly, "Sure."


    Mika did the math with her fingers and said, "If everyone asks me to be the bridesmaid, I can be it


    about ten times."


    Ash was rendered speechless upon hearing Mika''s words.


    He turned to Mika and said, "Love being a bridesmaid so much?"


    "No, it''s just that I haven''t done it before. It''s something new," Mika said.


    Ash chuckled and said, "Isn''t it said that if a woman is a bridesmaid more than three times, she won''t


    get married?"


    She even asked to be everyone''s bridesmaid. Did that mean she was not nning on getting married?


    Upon hearing this, Mika furrowed her brow and said, "But don''t I have you? What? Are you nning


    on not marrying me?"


    As she spoke, Mika became aggrieved.


    She was very determined to be with Ash and had never thought that anything unexpected would


    happen.


    Ash had a moment of mixed emotions and felt like he had be the heartless person who deceived


    others'' feelings.


    He clearly didn''t mean that.


    Ash said, "I mean, in case something happens to me one day..."


    "Phew, phew, phew!" Mika immediately interrupted Ash''s words and was so angry that her eyes


    turned red.


    "Why do you curse yourself like this? If you keep saying things like that, I''ll really start to think that you


    don''t want to marry me," Mika said.


    What kind of words were these? To avoid marrying her, he can even say that he might have an


    ident. It was probably an attempt to infuriate her.


    The more she thought, the angrier Mika became, and tears began to fall down with a pitter-patter


    sound.


    Ash never expected that his words would make the girl cry.


    He quickly stopped the car, unbuckled his seatbelt, leaned over and hugged Mika.


    "Baby, you know that''s not what I meant," Ash said.


    Mika, on the other hand, waspletely caught up in her emotions and raised her hand to strike


    Ash''s chest, her eyes turning red with anger.


    She said, "You just don''t want to marry me, Ash. You''re a liar, a big emotional liar. How could you be


    like this? I hate you, I hate you so much! Waaah..."


    She had never felt so wronged before. Except in front of Aimee, when she had cried like this. At this


    moment, Mika can''t even listen to anything.


    Ash was really panicked andpletely at a loss.


    He reached over, unbuckled Mika, and scooped her up, straight into hisp.


    His big hand fell on Mika''s back, soothing her with gentle pats.


    Ash said, "It''s my fault. I was wrong. I said the wrong things. Baby, I''m sorry."


    He didn''t tell Mika to stop crying because he knew very well that if Mika didn''t cry her heart out,


    she wouldn''t be able to stop.


    However, Mika like this truly made him feel heartbroken. He felt both emotionally and physically hurt.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash''s own eyes turned red and he held Mika even tighter, wishing he could rub her into his own


    flesh.


    After an unknown amount of time, Mika was still crying. Fortunately, her sobs had weakened


    considerably and she seemed genuinely exhausted from all the tears.


    Ash gently patted Mika''s back, soothing her with care.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the car window. Ash looked over and saw a traffic police officer


    in uniform standing next to the car, looking at the window expressionlessly. Of course, the traffic police


    cannot see the situation inside.


    Ash was in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to whether parking was allowed here.


    Seeing the traffic police now, he understood what was going on.


    He patted Mika''s back and whispered, "Sweetheart, sit back down. The police are here."


    Mika can now listen and understand what was being said. She sobbed as she climbed back to the


    passenger seat from Ash''sp.


    However, the amplitude of the movement was toorge, causing the body of the car to shake violently.


    Ash clearly saw the expression of the traffic police officer bing even more speechless.


    He also had some helplessness, which made it difficult not to cause any misunderstandings.


    Ash didn''t get out of the car until Mika was seated in the passenger seat. As soon as he looked up,


    he met the annoyed gaze of the traffic police officer.


    The traffic police said, "What are you doing in the car? Don''t you know that parking is not allowed


    here?"


    His gaze fell on Ash''s tear-stained shoulders, his expression even more profound.


    Ash had a good attitude and said to the traffic police, "I''m sorry, officer. There was a little ident just


    now and I didn''t pay attention. You can issue me a ticket and I will ept it."


    Ash''s good attitude helped to calm down some of the irritation. The officer handed the ticket to Ash and


    said, "Drive away quickly."


    Ash nodded, without objection.


    As Ash was about to get into the car, he heard the cop say, "Find another ce to get your kicks. It''s


    daytime on the street."


    Ash, unable to exin anything, awkwardly pulled open the door and got into the car.

 Chapter 874 That Would Be Outrageous

    Chapter 874 That Would Be Outrageous


    Chapter 874 That would be Outrageous


    Back in the car, Ash''s head was throbbing a little.


    "Are all cops this bold when they talk?" he wondered aloud.


    Mika had calmed down by now and had heard what the cop said to Ash. Her eyes were swollen


    from crying, but they now sparkled with a hidden smile.


    Ash felt relieved when he saw her smile. "Baby, let me find a ce to park," he said.


    The cop hadn''t left yet and seemed to be watching them closely. If they didn''t leave soon, he would


    Ash didn''t want to give him that chance again, so he quickly drove off. When they found a parking spot,


    Ash turned off the engine and turned towards Mika.


    "Baby," he began solemnly. "I know you already know this even if I don''t say it out loud, but I have to


    tell you anyway. Mika, I love you so much! I won''t marry anyone else. All I want is to be with you."


    Mika listened as Ash spoke seriously. Her eyes welled up again involuntarily at his words.


    "Ash," she murmured softly as she looked into his eyes intently.


    Ash took hold of her face gently in his hands and continued speaking earnestly, "Baby girl... you''re


    making my heart ache... and other parts too..."


    Mika raised an eyebrow quizzically at him. She wasn''t inexperienced or naive enough not


    understand what that meant.


    She gave him an annoyed look for being so blunt about it but couldn''t help feeling curious about what


    else was on his mind...


    Ash chuckled wryly at her expression before taking hold of her chin firmly between two fingers. Forcing


    her gaze back onto him once more, he said, "But baby¡­I''m not really that strong right now¡­"


    Mika thought for a moment before replying confidently, "Actually¡­maybe there''s something I can


    do¡­"


    She wasn''t one of those prudish girls after all ¨C if things moved too fast when she was in the high


    school, then maybe some things might sound less than ttering¡­


    Now that she was the freshman in the university, Mika had some confidence.


    Ash froze when he heard the words, and looked at Mika deeply.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t think that Mika was teasing him on purpose, because her expression was so


    innocent.


    However, even Mika''s innocence made Ash feel that his life might be on the line.


    He was an adult man, and the girl who said this to him in front of him was the girl he held dear to his


    heart.


    It would be outrageous if he really didn''t have any thoughts about her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, they were in the car.


    If Ash hadn''t been ticketed, he might still be tempted to turn Mika into his own woman in the car, but


    there was not only one way to help him.


    However, the traffic policeman''s words still rang in his ears. When perhaps Ash needed help, and it


    was somewhere else.

 Chapter 875 Although Being Frightened

    Chapter 875 Although Being Frightened


    Chapter 875 Although being Frightened


    Ash reached out and ruffled Mika''s hair, saying, "You have no shame even in broad daylight."


    Mika snorted lightly. Then she seemed to think of something and said with a sly smile, "Ash, that


    night you didn''t seem interested in me at all. Are you not interested in me?"


    Ash was speechless.


    This girl really had no fear. How dared she provoke him like this? When Mika spoke, she even


    looked down at Ash''s legs.


    She clearly saw it all, but how could Ash endure it? It was just not logical.


    Mika guessed one possibility - maybe he really wasn''t interested in her.


    In an instant, Mika thought of what had happened before and felt wronged again. She was ready to


    make a scene with Ash once more.


    However, Ash did not give her the chance.


    He gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Mika, wait until we get home."


    After speaking these words, he immediately made a phone call to Dous without waiting for any


    response from Mika. He told Dous on the phone, "I''lle back with Mika after a few days.


    There is something I need to take care of here today." And then he hung up without waiting for


    Dous'' reply.


    Mika was struck dumb.


    Suddenly realizing what was happening around her made Mika feel scared and timid again.


    She asked hesitantly, "Is it okay if we don''t go back for dinner? After all, we already agreed on it


    earlier."


    ording to her understanding of the Torres family, they must have prepared many dishes already.


    Ash knew exactly what she meant by this question, but decided teaching her any lessons right now as


    there were certain things that should never be spoken about casually between men and women,


    especially when one person loved another so deeply.


    The car quickly arrived at Maple Street Apartment.


    This time around, Mika was truly frightened. She didn''t know whether or not she should get off the


    car.


    As expected, she didn''t need to make any choices because Ash had alreadye over, pulled open


    the door, and directly carried her out of the car.


    Mika couldn''t even utter a sound. Her hands were tightly wrapped around Ash''s neck while inside


    her head, everything started going nk.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash did not stop for even a moment. He carried Mika into their house without hesitation.


    The moment the door closed, Mika looked towards Ash as if awakened from a dream.


    However, before she didn''t even see Ash''s face clearly, she just felt the ck shadow press down, and


    the next second, her lips were kissed.


    All along, Ash had been very gentle to her. Many times, Mika can clearly feel how much Ash


    cherished her.


    However, at this moment, Ash was fierce and aggressive, rushing towards her.


    Mika was a little dizzy from his enthusiasm.


    She didn''t even know how she was carried back to the room. Ash''s forbearance sounded in his ears,


    "Baby, you can call a stop."


    If she didn''t shout to stop, he really can''t stop.


    Although Mika was a little timid, she was already here, and she herself will look forward to it.


    So, Mika hooked Ash''s neck, raised her head and kissed him, telling Ash her choice with actions.

 Chapter 876 Really Gonna Be Parents

    Chapter 876 Really Gonna Be Parents


    Chapter 876 Really Gonna be Parents


    The Torres Mansion.


    Dous stared at his phone screen, which had gone ck after Ash hung up on him.


    Martha came downstairs and saw Dous with a gloomy expression. She asked, puzzled, "What''s


    wrong? You look so unhappy."


    Dous reached out to Martha and pulled her onto hisp. He wrapped his big hand around her waist


    and said, "I don''t know what Ash''s doing everyday."


    Upon hearing this, Martha understood immediately. "He called to say he won''t be back for dinner?" she


    asked.


    "Yeah," Dous replied with a nod. He rested his chin on Martha''s shoulder and said, "He''s old enough


    but doesn''t give us peace of mind."


    Martha chuckled at that remark and rubbed Dous'' hair before saying, "Okay then. I''ll go tell your


    Mom they''re noting back."


    Dous nodded but didn''t let go of Martha yet again.


    Every time he acted clingy like this, it left her helpless. So she kissed him on the face before getting up


    from hisp.


    In the kitchen was a pot of braised pork belly simmering away. Its aroma filled the air and hit Martha''s


    taste buds directly.


    Before she could even speak though, she suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to vomit.


    She quickly covered her mouth in shock as if something had turned upside down inside of her stomach.


    Mrs. Torres, Hattie Jones was worried sick about what was happening and called for help from one of


    their servants while chasing after Martha herself.


    Dous who had been sitting on the sofa saw both women run out in panic, so he got up too and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    followed them into the washroom where he heard retching soundsing from inside.


    Hattie kept patting Martha''s back while asking what happened, but it seemed like all questions were


    pointless since all that mattered now was getting rid off whatever made the poor girl feel so sick.


    Finally when everything settled down, Dous helped Martha get up while giving her some water to


    rinse out mouth, but noticed how happy Hattie looked, which confused him greatly.


    Martha also noticed how happy Hattie looked but couldn''t understand why. It wasn''t like anyone


    enjoyed seeing someone else feeling ill.


    Hattie asked Dous to help Martha out, and after she sat down on the sofa, she said, "Martha, how


    long has it been since you period?"


    As soon as she said so, not to mention Martha was frightened, even Dous was dumbfounded and


    didn''t react for a long time.


    Hattie was annoyed and amused seeing the two of them like this.


    "What''s wrong? Scared?" Hattie felt a little helpless.


    Neither Dous nor Martha were careless people, but they didn''t even notice.


    Martha finally realized what happened to her, but she still couldn''t believe it.


    She touched her stomach, looked at Hattie again, and asked tentatively, "Hattie, you mean I''m..."


    "I''m not mistaken. Let''s take a test in a while, and then go to the hospital for an examination." Hattie


    said.


    For a moment, Martha didn''t know how to react.


    This was, she was really going to have Dous'' baby.


    Looking up to meet Dous'' gaze, Martha opened her mouth and said, "We''re really going to be


    parents."

 Chapter 877 Never Answering The Phone

    Chapter 877 Never Answering The Phone


    Chapter 877 Never Answering the Phone


    Dous was also a bit stunned and took a while to recover. His gaze fell on Martha''s belly, and


    although he hadn''t fully recovered from the shock, his eyes softened slightly.


    His big handnded on Martha''s belly as he said, "Unbelievable."


    Hattie red at her eldest son and said, "What''s so unbelievable about it? When a couple has good


    feelings for each other, they naturally have children."


    She even felt it was slow.


    With Dous and Martha being so affectionate all the time but still not having children yet, she had


    been worried. She had even told her husband that if their youngest son had children before their oldest


    son did, then they would have something to worry about.


    After all, their youngest daughter-inw was still so young.


    Of course, in reality there was no direct rtionship between these two things. When love was strong


    enough, it just happened naturally.


    Thinking of her youngest son made Hattie ask strangely, "What time is it now? Why haven''t they


    arrived yet?"


    It wasn''t until then that Martha remembered she needed to go to the kitchen and tell Hattie that Ash


    and Mika wouldn''t being for dinner tonight.


    Hattie didn''t say anything when she heard this, because those two kids were always doing whatever


    they wanted anyway.


    But while dinner could be skipped over easily enough without them there tonight, telling them about


    Martha''s pregnancy couldn''t wait any longer.


    Dous called Ash''s phone but no one answered.


    The next day after taking Martha to the hospital for an examination, it became clear: she was pregnant


    - already over two months along!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha blushed when she found out how careless she''d been not noticing sooner, but since there really


    was a little baby growing inside of her now - more than anything else -she felt happy!


    At first, Dous didn''t react much differently than usual, but after leaving the hospital, his whole


    demeanor changed drastically- visibly tense with nerves showing through every inch of him.


    When he got intimate with Martha before, which wasn''t necessarily very frequent, things tended to get


    pretty wild. They hadn''t paid attention at all what with everything else going on in lifetely especially


    considering what doctors said they should avoid during pregnancy ¨Cespecially within three months.


    Martha noticed Dous acting strange too, knowing exactly why he felt this way.


    She held Dous''s hand and said, "Don''t think too much about it. You see, I''m in good shape. It''s not


    an absolute thing that I''m unstable for three months. I don''t feel ufortable at all."


    Dous held Martha''s hand, the gentler she was at the moment, the more apologetic he felt.


    In sex, it had always been because he liked it, he will pester Martha, and Martha will cooperate with


    him.


    Dous said, "It''s my fault that I didn''t find out in time."


    Martha shook her head and said, "Okay, let''s not me ourselves. Now the baby is healthy and I don''t


    feel ufortable. Don''t scare yourself."


    Dous responded, but he was thinking that he could not scare himself.


    However, he could scare Ash.


    So Dous called Ash again.


    From yesterday to now, he had made several phone calls, but he didn''t know what he was doing, so he


    kept refusing to answer the phone.

 Chapter 878 Did I Wake You Up?

    Chapter 878 Did I Wake You Up?


    Chapter 878 Did I Wake You Up?


    Ash didn''t answer the phone until the second night. As soon as he picked up, he heard Dous''s


    speechless voice, "If you don''t pick up the phone soon, I''ll start to suspect that something has


    happened." After all, he had just beaten Joshua from the Howe family and they might want revenge.


    "What''s wrong?" Ash asked.


    Dous usually wouldn''t call him so many times. When he answered just now, Ash saw that there


    were more than thirty calls missed. This was not like Dous''s style at all.


    Ash didn''t think anything would happen but this abnormal situation made him unconsciously think a


    little bit more about it. Unexpectedly, Dous said to him, "There is nothing special going on except for


    one thing - you''re going to be an uncle."


    Just by listening to his voice alone, Ash could tell how happy Dous was. At this moment, Ash wasn''t


    fully awake yet and hadn''t figured out what being an uncle meant when Dous told him about it.


    For a while, Ash reacted and understood that Dous came to show off towards him.


    "Congrattions," said Ash.


    Upgrading his status naturally made him happy but besides that, there were some things that left Ash


    speechless - Dous must have been nning something with this news of bing an uncle.


    Sure enough, after receiving congrattions from Ash, Dous said, "As an uncle, your


    responsibilities are not small."


    Ash was speechless.


    This little guy hadn''t even been born yet and his unreliable father was already thinking about how to


    exploit his position as an uncle? This gave Ash a headache.


    Dous continued speaking, "Of course gifts are essential! Seeing as you haven''t married yet, I won''t


    be too demanding and make you empty your pockets, but how much sincerity you show depends on


    where you put me in your heart."


    Ash hung up directly without saying anything else. He didn''t want anything to do with this big brother of


    his right now!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The next second, the phone rang again. Although Ash did not want to answer it, at the same time he


    knew if he did not pick up, then it would only give Douss another reason for teasing himter on,


    which will only get worse over time due Douss''s personality traits.


    So reluctantly, Ash picked up the phone again.


    Dous was not unhappy because Ash hung up the phone. On the contrary, he seemed to have


    seized the opportunity, and said to Ash, "Look at you, you have such a big temper. It''s not good. You''re


    gonna be an uncle and you must be prudent in the future. Don''t affect your nephew or niece."


    Finally, Ash said, "Let''s wait until my nephew or niece is born."


    Dous stopped making trouble with Ash. This time, Ash hung up the phone, but he didn''t call again.


    Ash pinched the space between his brows speechlessly.


    What was going on here?


    How came they were all pregnant together?


    He''d never seen them so active before.


    The girl beside him moved. Ash looked down and saw Mika open her eyes.


    The corners of her eyes were still red, and she looked at him pitifully, as if she had been bullied


    miserably.


    Ash kissed Mika''s forehead and asked softly, "Did it wake you up?"


    Mika shook her head and said, "I''m thirsty and want to drink water."


    Her voice was hoarse, and she looked even more pitiful when she spoke.

 Chapter 879 Call Her That Way Habitually

    Chapter 879 Call Her That Way Habitually


    Chapter 879 Call her that Way Habitually


    He got up from the bed and went to pour water for Mika.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mika gulped down a big ss but still felt thirsty, looking at Ash pitifully.


    Ash''s eyes grew hot under her gaze, his Adam''s apple involuntarily rolling as he wanted to pinch


    Mika''s waist and do something more.


    Normally, the girl was mischievous in front of him, butst night she was unusually well-behaved.


    He let her do whatever he wanted.


    He liked hearing her voice so he asked her to speak louder.


    The girl cooperated very well and was extremely obedient.


    The result of being so obedient was that her throat becamepletely hoarse.


    Ash couldn''t bear it but also felt itchy in his heart from being seduced by Mika''s behavior.


    Mika recognized Ash''s expression towards her and panicked all over, quickly covering his mouth


    with a pitiful look, saying "my throat hurts."


    She really didn''t have the strength to shout anymore.


    Ash kissed lightly on Mika''s palm while saying, "I''ll go help you pour some more water."


    Mika nodded obediently and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Ash had actually left the


    room this time around.


    Drinking two sses of water in a row made Mika feel slightly better.


    Ash wiped off the corners of her mouth and said, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Mika wasn''t actually hungry but after being asked by Ash like this, she felt like she needed to eat


    something anyway.


    So Mika nodded and said, "Yes."


    Once again astonished by how sweet-tempered she could be sometimes, Ash held up her little face for


    another kiss before getting up to order takeout on his phone.


    However, he struggled with what exactly they should order since Mika had just drank two sses of


    water, which meant that nothing seemed appetizing right now for them both..


    After he flipped through several restaurants without sess, Mika shook her head.


    Then Ash asked, "Honey, you don''t want me to do it myself?"


    Mika was struck dumb.


    That was not necessary.


    She knew Ash was out of ce in the kitchen, and to be on the safe side, he had better not do it.


    Mika finally took Ash''s phone into hand herself. She scrolled through until seeing grilled shrimp on


    screen, causing brightening eyes as if having an epiphany moment.


    Pointing at the screen showing grilled shrimp, she said, "I want this."


    Actually most times Ash didn''t care much about what food choices were made by Mika, yet when it


    came down specifically grilled shrimp dish, he really did not want Mika eating it.


    There was no other reason, because this thing was not very healthy after all. Now that her throat was


    like this, and they hadn''t eaten for a long time, Ash was really worried about Mika''s body.


    However, Mika insisted, "I just want to eat this."


    Ash couldn''t bear Mika''s acting like a spoiled child. And if she wanted to kill him, he would give his


    life to her immediately.


    So, Ash said, "Okay, eat whatever you want, as long as you like it."


    Mika became happy, hugged Ash''s neck and kissed him, saying, "Hubby, you''re the best."


    Last night, Ash coaxed Mika to call him hubby a lot, but now, she called him this way habitually.

 Chapter 880 Make Her Happy First

    Chapter 880 Make Her Happy First


    Chapter 880 Make Her Happy First


    After receiving Ash''s approval, Mika didn''t hesitate to order a spicy dish and made sure to note that


    she wanted it extremely hot. Ash couldn''t help but feel speechless as he watched Mika operate his


    phone.


    This girl really wasn''t afraid of hurting herself.


    After finishing her order, Mika handed the phone back to Ash and curiously asked, "Who called you


    just now?"


    "Dous," Ash replied.


    "What did he want?" Mika asked with interest.


    Usually, Dous wouldn''t call Ash unless there was something important going on.


    Thinking about the call, Ash said somewhat exasperatedly, "Martha is pregnant and Dous came to


    show off."


    This was too much. Just yesterday she had talked with Ash about whether or not Dous and Martha


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    were nning on holding the wedding ceremony soon. And today he told her that Martha was


    pregnant?


    Mika felt a mix of emotions inside of her. She pouted and said, "Doesn''t this mean my dream of


    being a bridesmaid has fallen through again?"


    "Not necessarily," replied Ash.


    "I haven''t asked them when they''re having the ceremony yet." Who knew? They might hold the


    wedding soon after all.


    Thinking for a moment, Mika suddenly thought of another couple who would give her an opportunity


    to be a bridesmaid - Averi and River. As far as she knew, they hadn''t announced any pregnancy news


    yet so there might still be hope for her.


    She quickly grabbed her phone and sent Averi a message, asking when they were nning on having


    their wedding ceremony.


    At that moment, Averi was giving her cat a bath when she heard the notification sound from her phone


    so she asked River if he could check it out for her.


    After reading the message from Mika, River gave Averi an enigmatic look, which made Averi


    suspicious prompting.


    "What''s up? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    River read out loud the message from Mika: "Averi, what time are you thinking about having your


    wedding ceremony? Can I be your bridesmaid?"


    Avery froze in shock upon hearing this. She looked towards River, and her face couldn''t help being


    stained with crimson.


    Although Averi felt it very strange when she heard this, it was such a coincidence that when she asked


    River to read the message for her, what he saw was such a content.


    There was always misunderstanding.


    Averi was genuinely concerned that River would take this message as a hint from her to him.


    She wrapped the washed cat in a towel, stood up, and said to River, "River, I don''t know why Mika


    asked this suddenly. Don''t get me wrong."


    The two of them were actually just getting started, and Averi really didn''t want to be thought of a person


    who wanted a wedding ceremony strongly.


    Hearing her eagerly exining, River frowned instead, and his eyes became more profound.


    Averi couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at the moment, and was about to exin again, but she


    heard River said in great frustration, "Misunderstanding, that means, you don''t want to marry me?"


    Averi was speechless.


    How did it be like this?


    She suddenly felt that no matter what she said at the moment, it might be wrong, and it was very


    possible that it would be worse.


    Anyway, the most important thing now was to make him happy first.

 Chapter 881 Wearing The Ring

    Chapter 881 Wearing The Ring


    Chapter 881 Wearing the Ring


    Averi handed the cat over to the Knight family''s butler and didn''t have time to reply to Mika''s


    message. She could sense that River was upset, so she knew she had to make things right with him


    first.


    River had already gone into the study when Averi arrived back at their room. She took some time to


    freshen up before heading over.


    Averi and River were now living together in the Knight Mansion, sharing a room. While Averi tidied up


    in their room, River brooded in his study.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    To many people, their rtionship seemed too fast and iprehensible. But since they were already


    together, River believed there was no problem with their feelings for each other. They matched well in


    every aspect.


    No one couldn''t understand why River would think Averi didn''t want to marry him after everything they''d


    been through. He stood by the window smoking a cigarette as he pondered this question.


    He wasn''t sure if he was a good person or someone worth trustingpletely, but something must


    have gone wrong for River to think Averi who did not to want to marry him anymore.


    Averi wasn''t aware of how much her words affected River''s thoughts as she spent some time getting


    ready before finally leaving the room.


    She felt a bit shy about her appearance as it was quite revealingpared to what she usually wore


    around him. However, she didn''t care at this point and knocked on his door patiently, waiting for him to


    answer it himself instead of barging in like usual.


    After waiting for what felt like forever, River finally opened the door. His eyes darkened upon seeing her


    standing there, looking so alluringly vulnerable. She was wrapped up in just a bathrobe that barely


    covered anything important while holding something behind her back.


    A blush crept onto Averi''s cheeks under his intense gaze as she fidgeted nervously with her robe


    saying softly "Aren''t you going let mee inside?"


    The robe may have been meant more so that nothing would be exposed. But, it ended up making


    things worse instead of better, because now it seemed like there might be something hidden


    underneath. That made both of them feel awkward about being alone together without any distractions


    or barriers between them.


    Averi hadn''t felt that way before, but now she felt it more strongly as the River watched.


    Not daring to look into River''s eyes, she lowered hershes and said, "If you don''t want me inside, I


    can leave¡­ I just wanted give you something."


    With that said, Averi took out a box from the pocket of the bathrobe and handed it to River.


    River looked at the box, but didn''t take it, and was still a little bit dumbfounded.


    "What does that mean?" River asked.


    Averi''s face turned even redder, and she handed the box to River again, saying, "As you can see, this


    is the ring."


    She opened the box, and a sparkling diamond ring appeared in River''s vision.


    River was dumbfounded even more.


    He said, "Averi, you don''t want to marry me, but you want me to be married you?"


    Pointing at him with a diamond ring, this kind of situation was something River never thought of.


    Not only did he not expect it, but he even felt it was unbelievable.


    However, it seemed that there was nothing to repel.


    After all, the two of them got married, so there was nothing uneptable.


    Averi nced at River''s expression secretly and said, "Actually, I bought this for myself. I didn''t n to


    get married before. When I saw it, I thought I could have a diamond ring without getting married. I also


    thought about it, if one day I meet someone I want to marry, I will give this to him and let him use this to


    propose to me."


    River was speechless and can''t understand what Averi meant.


    However, this time, River did not respond to the ring.


    He took the ring out of the box, took Averi''s hand, and put the ring on.

 Chapter 882 Then DonT Regret It

    Chapter 882 Then Don''T Regret It


    Chapter 881 Wearing the Ring


    Averi handed the cat over to the Knight family''s butler and didn''t have time to reply to Mika''s


    message. She could sense that River was upset, so she knew she had to make things right with him


    first.


    River had already gone into the study when Averi arrived back at their room. She took some time to


    freshen up before heading over.


    Averi and River were now living together in the Knight Mansion, sharing a room. While Averi tidied up


    in their room, River brooded in his study.


    To many people, their rtionship seemed too fast and iprehensible. But since they were already


    together, River believed there was no problem with their feelings for each other. They matched well in


    every aspect.


    No one couldn''t understand why River would think Averi didn''t want to marry him after everything they''d


    been through. He stood by the window smoking a cigarette as he pondered this question.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He wasn''t sure if he was a good person or someone worth trustingpletely, but something must


    have gone wrong for River to think Averi who did not to want to marry him anymore.


    Averi wasn''t aware of how much her words affected River''s thoughts as she spent some time getting


    ready before finally leaving the room.


    She felt a bit shy about her appearance as it was quite revealingpared to what she usually wore


    around him. However, she didn''t care at this point and knocked on his door patiently, waiting for him to


    answer it himself instead of barging in like usual.


    After waiting for what felt like forever, River finally opened the door. His eyes darkened upon seeing her


    standing there, looking so alluringly vulnerable. She was wrapped up in just a bathrobe that barely


    covered anything important while holding something behind her back.


    A blush crept onto Averi''s cheeks under his intense gaze as she fidgeted nervously with her robe


    saying softly "Aren''t you going let mee inside?"


    The robe may have been meant more so that nothing would be exposed. But, it ended up making


    things worse instead of better, because now it seemed like there might be something hidden


    underneath. That made both of them feel awkward about being alone together without any distractions


    or barriers between them.


    Averi hadn''t felt that way before, but now she felt it more strongly as the River watched.


    Not daring to look into River''s eyes, she lowered hershes and said, "If you don''t want me inside, I


    can leave¡­ I just wanted give you something."


    With that said, Averi took out a box from the pocket of the bathrobe and handed it to River.


    River looked at the box, but didn''t take it, and was still a little bit dumbfounded.


    "What does that mean?" River asked.


    Averi''s face turned even redder, and she handed the box to River again, saying, "As you can see, this


    is the ring."


    She opened the box, and a sparkling diamond ring appeared in River''s vision.


    River was dumbfounded even more.


    He said, "Averi, you don''t want to marry me, but you want me to be married you?"


    Pointing at him with a diamond ring, this kind of situation was something River never thought of.


    Not only did he not expect it, but he even felt it was unbelievable.


    However, it seemed that there was nothing to repel.


    After all, the two of them got married, so there was nothing uneptable.


    Averi nced at River''s expression secretly and said, "Actually, I bought this for myself. I didn''t n to


    get married before. When I saw it, I thought I could have a diamond ring without getting married. I also


    thought about it, if one day I meet someone I want to marry, I will give this to him and let him use this to


    propose to me."


    River was speechless and can''t understand what Averi meant.


    However, this time, River did not respond to the ring.


    He took the ring out of the box, took Averi''s hand, and put the ring on.

 Chapter 883 I Want My Niece Or Nephew

    Chapter 883 I Want My Niece Or Nephew


    Chapter 883 I Want My Niece or Nephew


    Averi was filled with regret. She had never felt such intense regret before. Sometimes, she really didn''t


    understand what men were excited about. She had never thought that River could be so gentle, but


    she also never imagined that she could be so ungentle.


    If Averi hadn''t cried so miserably, River probably wouldn''t have let her go. Averi snuggled in River''s


    arms with tears still in her eyes, looking pitiful and helpless after being "bullied".


    River wanted to kiss Averi''s cheek gently andfort her, but as soon as he touched her cheek, she


    dodged away from him. Helpless, it seemed like he really bullied her this time.


    Averi said hoarsely, "River, I want to sleep alone." Right now all she wanted was a good night''s sleep


    without any disturbance from anyone else.


    If River was sleeping on her side, she would be uneasy.


    He was barely offended by this.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Was that a rejection of him?


    However, for Averi''s sake, River did not bully her any more. He just sat up and said, "I''ll take care of


    something while you sleep, okay?"


    Averi felt a little guilty for driving him away like this even though it was his bed they were sleeping on


    together. However, she didn''t have the energy to change rooms at this point.


    She couldn''t understand why River''s spirits were still high enough for him to go out and handle things


    while she waspletely drained of energy.


    Before long though Averi''s eyelids began drooping heavily.


    By six o''clock in the morning when River left their room, Beata was already awake eating an apple


    while ying with the cat.


    Seeing hime out of their room, Beata frowned slightly at him and asked, "What did you dost


    night?"


    Confusedly looking back at Beata, he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I heard noises," replied Beata who hadn''t actually been asleep yet despite how early it still was.


    In fact,st night had been quite intense between her brother and sister-inw; something that wasn''t


    appropriate for someone as young as herself who wrote erotic stories online.


    Even though the Knight''s Mansion had great soundproofing capabilities, so, if even Beata could hear


    them, then one can only imagine how loud things must''ve gotten during their lovemaking session!


    River''s face darkened. He raised his hand and tapped on Beata''s head, and said, "Try to unhear,


    understand?"


    Beata let out a cry of pain, covered her head, ttened her mouth, and said, "This is really too sad.


    Humans can''t close their ears."


    River was speechless.


    She came here early in the morning to argue with him.


    Beata continued, "River, you should be gentle with your wife. Don''t be merciless."


    River was speechless again.


    He was pissed off.


    And he was very angry.


    "Don''t say these words in front of her." River said.


    Averi was being bullied like this by him now, and maybe she won''t want him to touch her for a while


    If Beata was still talking nonsense in front of her, she might have shyly hidden herself.


    Beata smiled, and said very knowingly, "I understand, I understand. I won''t be so stupid to do things


    that affect your rtionship. I still want to my nephew or niece toe."

 Chapter 884 Then She Will Definitely Be Killed By Her Brother

    Chapter 884 Then She Will Definitely Be Killed By Her Brother


    Chapter 884 Then She will Definitely be Killed by Her Brother


    Upon hearing this, River stared at Beata for a while, making her feel uneasy. She tentatively asked,


    "River, if you have something to say, just say it. You''re staring at me like that and it''s scary."


    River asked her for advice on how to propose to Averi. Beata was shocked because she never thought


    that River would have such an idea.


    Beata had secretly been thinking about how she could subtly remind her brother that he could propose


    but knew he wouldn''t take her advice seriously due to his stubbornness.


    Now that she heard him asking for help directly from her, Beata felt relieved and proud of him growing


    up into a mature man.


    Aftering back from the shock of the situation, Beata patted River''s shoulder and said with


    satisfaction, "River, I''m very happy you came up with this idea."


    River felt like he had been tricked by his little sister who dared say those words to him. Her tone made


    him feel like a father whose son had grown up too fast.


    He yfully tapped on top of Beata''s head and said, "You''ve be bold enough to mock your


    brother."


    Beata giggled twice in response, "No way! I''m just really happy!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Don''t just be happy. Give me some substantial suggestions," River replied sternly.


    Beaming with confidence now after being given the task by her brother herself, she said, "Leave it all


    on me! I promise you a perfect proposal!"


    River felt it skeptical, but he knew that girls, who know girls best, would like what kind of proposal Averi


    would like. Beata''s advice would not be wrong.


    Beata leaned closer towards River''s ear, whispering, "This is going to be one helluva surprise, so don''t


    let Averi know about any of this!"


    River was speechless. Because she was afraid that he would slip up?


    Of the two of them, it was obvious that Beata was more prone to leaking words, right?


    "I''m waiting for your suggestion," River said.


    Beata nodded. She was no longer sleepy or hungry, but was full of energy, and ran upstairs directly.


    She wanted to give full y to her invincible imagination as an author and make this marriage proposal


    an unforgettable one.


    It was just that there were many marriage proposal scenes written in the book, but Beata still had some


    headaches if it was really implemented in reality.


    This was not an easy task.


    In the book, she will design proposals and marriage scenes ording to the characters'' personalities.


    However, if they were like that, some of them will appear extravagant in reality, and even very rustic.


    It was like saying that the dreamy atmosphere created by the pink gauze curtain she thought of might


    not be romantic in reality, but old-fashioned.


    Beata didn''t want her brother''s marriage proposal to leave a bad impression.


    Moreover, pink did not match the temperament of her brother and sister-inw.


    Beata sat in front of theputer, racking her brains and thinking for a long time.


    This was really not an easy task.


    Beata pouted her mouth.


    She couldn''t just get hundreds of cats just because Averi liked cats, and she would definitely be killed


    by her brother.


    Originally full of confidence, Beata finally found out that this was really difficult.


    However, since she had already boasted, even if she bit the bullet, Beata will definitely make it happen.


    Beata racked her brains, while River was not idle.


    Although Averi took out the ring she liked, River still thought that this kind of thing should be decided by


    him.


    So, River called a designer to find a ring that would satisfy him.

 Chapter 885 Just Found An Excuse And Ran Away

    Chapter 885 Just Found An Excuse And Ran Away


    Chapter 885 Just Found an Excuse and Ran Away


    Averi had no idea what River and Beata were up to. She slept straight through until it was dark outside.


    It wasn''t until then that she had time to reply Mika''s message.


    Averi had no objections to Mika''s request for her to be a bridesmaid and readily agreed. However,


    she still didn''t know when the wedding would take ce.


    Mika gave her a reasonable suggestion: if she and River got married first, they would be the first


    ones to get married.


    That was called theteers surpassed the formers.


    Averi thought it made sense.


    Although Averi started dating Riverte and having children was out of the question, being the first one


    to get married would be great and she also looked forward to it.


    It wasn''t aboutpeting with anyone. Averi just thought it would be fun. But how should she bring this


    up with River? She needed some time to think about it.


    Coincidentally, as soon as these thoughts crossed her mind, River walked in through the door and saw


    Averi sitting on the bed holding her phone lost in thought.


    Her shoulder was exposed; her skin smooth and fair enough that he couldn''t take his eyes off of them.


    Sensing his gaze, Averi instinctively pulled up the nket over herself, covering her skin and feeling


    shy all over again.


    River sat down next to Averi asking softly, "Are you tired?" while reaching out his hand under chin lifting


    it slightly so he could look at her face better


    Averi nced at him sideways, knowing full well what this question was meant, which only made things


    more awkward between them, but how could he not know if she was tired or not?


    River rubbed Averi''s head gently saying, "How about I bring you something to eat upstairs? You don''t


    have go downstairs."


    This made Averi even more embarrassed than before, but since she really felt hungry now, without any


    hesitation, she said, "I''ll go down myself."


    She pulled away from Rivers hand, saying, "You can leave now. I need change my clothes."


    River couldn''t help but smile wryly at Averi''s shyness towards him. Despite their rtionship being


    quite intimate already, there was nothing else he could do except indulge in this side of hers.


    He stood up, preparing leave room, but before leaving, he kissed on Averi''s lips, making her blush red


    instantly. That reminded him of how much he loved teasing Averi like this.


    There seemed to be a fire burning in his heart, which made River want to relivest night.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, what was certain was that if he really did this, then Averi would definitely be pissed off.


    What Beata said was right that he couldn''t be merciless..


    For the sake of the future, he can''t just focus on the present.


    After River left the room, Averi got off the bed to wash up.


    Only after looking in the mirror did she realize how miserable she was being bullied.


    For River''s bad behavior, Averi was ready to punish him well.


    At least, for the next three days, he will not be allowed to bully her again.


    Anyway, counting the time, her period wasing soon, and River can''t bully her even if he wanted to.


    When she thought of this, Averi''s mood was extremely great.


    Coming down from upstairs, she greeted Beata in a good mood.


    However, Beata''s body trembled, as if she was frightened, and she just found an excuse and ran away.

 Chapter 886 Reasonable

    Chapter 886 Reasonable


    Chapter 886 Reasonable


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time Beata saw Averi without sticking to her side like glue.


    Averi was a bit stunned, not understanding what was going on. Why was Beata suddenly acting this


    way towards her?


    This feeling made Averi ufortable and left a bad taste in her mouth.


    River walked over and hugged Averi''s waist, saying, "She just does whatever she wants. Don''t mind


    her."


    Averi didn''t know what was going on with Beata, but River did.


    Beata just couldn''t hide anything because she was afraid she would reveal herself to Averi, so she ran


    away from Averi like a little monkey.


    River felt helpless about the situation but he couldn''t exin everything to Averi since he was still


    waiting for Beata''s n.


    Luckily, Averi didn''t dwell on it too much because right now the most important thing for her was filling


    up her stomach. Sitting in the dining room and smelling the aroma of food made it clear that she hadn''t


    eaten in a while.


    She used to have these kinds of meals when she went out on missions but never thought she''d have to


    live like this again. It seemed unbelievable.


    Averi ate from her bowl of porridge and unconsciously nced at River across from her. It was strange


    how this man had such good spirits despite their current circumstances.


    River noticed that Averi had been staring at him with unhappy expression and asked, "What are you


    looking at?"


    "I just think things aren''t fair," replied an unhappy-looking Averi.


    River took note of Averi''s expression and understood what she meant by unfairness.


    He smiled slightly before saying, "Actually your physical strength is already very good."


    Averi remained silent as she epted hispliment. Among women other than those with absolute


    talent like Aimee, Averi had one of the best physical strengths even surpassing many men''s abilities.


    But when faced with River, who seemed invinciblepared to her, Averi felt extremely dissatisfied


    with herself.


    After eating, she wiped her mouth clean and then looked at him once more, which made River a little


    bit helpless.


    River leaned closer towards Averi until his eyes met hers, then said softly, "Baby, if you keep looking at


    me like that, I''ll get the wrong idea."


    Averi was speechless.


    Naturally it was self-evident by what he meant.


    Averi raised her hand and poked River''s face, saying, "How did you be like this? It seems like you


    don''t think about anything else except this."


    Riverughed lowly, and finally kissed the corner of Averi''s mouth.


    Although Averi scolded River, she felt sweet.


    However, soon, Averi turned serious and said, "I have something to ask you."


    Seeing that she was serious, River also became serious, and stopped teasing her.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Averi said, "River, let''s fight."


    River was struck dumb.


    He looked at Averi helplessly, and really didn''t understand how she would make such a request.


    Riverughed and said, "Is it because I bullied you, and you want to use this method to get revenge on


    me?"


    Fighting with Averi, River naturally wouldn''t be serious.


    But Averi''s posture didn''t look like she wanted to y tricks with him at all.


    Didn''t he just have to be beaten?


    In this way, it was reasonable for River to think so.

 Chapter 887 TheyRe So In Love

    Chapter 887 They''Re So In Love


    Chapter 887 They''re So in Love


    Averi frowned, clearly detecting the teasing in River''s words.


    "Don''t be so cocky. I''m still tough. Don''t underestimate me," she said.


    If they really fought, it was anyone''s guess who would win. Averi had actually toned down her


    arrogance with that statement. If she were a little more arrogant, she would have shown off her winning


    posture.


    However, this statement still stimted River.


    It had been a long time since someone challenged him like this since he was young.


    River pulled his mouth slightly and said, "Okay then, let''s try."


    Averi knew from River''s attitude that he didn''t take her words seriously at all.


    She suggested, "How about we make a bet?"


    With River''s attitude like this, if she didn''t give him something real to bet on, he''d think it was just for fun


    anyway.


    Averi wasn''t going to argue with him verbally. The results would speak for themselves when the time


    came.


    "Okay," replied River simply. Betting was such an easy thing to do after all.


    Although Averi made this proposal now, she hadn''t thought of anything good to bet on yet.


    After thinking for a while, Averi said, "We''ll decide what we''re betting onter."


    River agreed without any objection as usual.


    Averi pursed her lips and naturally knew that River was spoiling her and pampering her.


    But these indulgences were sugar-coated bullets for Averi right now, because she wouldn''t show any


    mercy in return.


    River didn''t know that Averi was secretlypeting against him in her mind right now. He only thought


    about how not to let Averi win without leaving any traces behind.


    Both of them had different thoughts at the moment and all their attention focused on this matter alone.


    Of course they couldn''t fight today because Averi''s body was still weak and powerless due to recent


    events. So River gave her time to recover and promised Averi not to mess with her before the fight.


    Actually, Averi did not believe in River''s promise at all, so she directly moved out of River''s master


    bedroom back into the guest room where she originally stayed..


    Beata wrote half a n book inside her room while building an encrypted folder, which made Beata feel


    relieved when finished.


    But when Beata thought about how find her brother without being discovered by sister-inw, she


    found out that her brother will sleep separately from her sister-inw tonight.


    Beata was confused.


    She stared at River for a while, and asked, "River, what did you do to Averi? Why is she so angry that


    you sleep in a separate room?"


    River red at Beata who was talking nonsense.


    He said, "Don''t talk nonsense. We two have an agreement."


    Beata felt it even more strange. What kind of agreement it was that they needed to sleep in separate


    rooms.


    This was not a good thing for Beata.


    They slept in separate rooms, always telling her to associate with bad things.


    Could it be that there was a problem with their rtionship?


    Beata looked at River in horror, with a worried look on her face.


    When River saw her expression, he was speechless.


    Raising his hand to pat Beata on the head, River said, "Put away your messy thoughts. There is no


    problem between me and your sister-inw."


    Beata didn''t dare to say anything more, and was going to ask her dear sister-inwter.


    She hasn''t finished writing the nning yet, but the two of them had a rtionship problem?


    Then she will be sad to death.


    River didn''t bother with Beata anymore. Anyway, this girl couldn''t do anything.


    Beata ignored River and went directly to Averi.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the rtionship between Averi and River, Beata felt


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    relieved.


    However, she still couldn''t help wondering why Averi stayed back in the guest room.


    After all, Beata was a young writer with wild imagination. Thinking of whats he wrote and the voice she


    heardst night, she understood everything in an instant.


    There was no problem with their rtionship, but they were so in love, and they couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 888 Her Arm Was Broken

    Chapter 888 Her Arm Was Broken


    Chapter 888 Her arm was broken


    Hayden family.


    After Ash knew from Joshua that it was Alina who spread the rumors, Patrick asked someone to tie


    Alina here.


    Alina had been locked a container for five days. She was originally a spoiled youngdy who had never


    really experienced hardship throughout her life. However, during herst visit to the Hayden family to


    settle some matters, she was beaten up by Aimee.


    It was the first time in her life that she had ever experienced such pain and suffering. The suffering now


    was nothingpared to what it was back then.


    She was cold and hungry again, feeling fearful. She hadn''t dared to close her eyes for five days and


    nights, feeling like she was about to be tortured to death.


    However, apart from someone bringing her water every day, no one paid any attention to her. Even


    water was only avable once a day, and in a small bottle.


    On the first day, she shouted and screamed, smashing the water bottle in disbelief that someone would


    dare to treat her like that.


    However, on the second day, third day... Alina gradually realized that the daily bottle of water was only


    meant to prevent her from dying of thirst, and couldn''t even satisfy her basic need for quenching her


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    thirst.


    She smashed the water bottle, so there won''t be any more water.


    On the third day, Alina dared not mess around anymore. And she even dared not drink the water all at


    once.


    She only dared to take a sip to moisten her throat when she can''t hold on.


    Alina was very scared and also very angry.


    She hated Aimee! No matter whether Aimee did it or not, Alina insisted that it was done by her.


    That bitch stole the man she loved, and now she was torturing her like this.


    She swore that even if she became a ghost, she wouldn''t let Aimee go. But she was very hungry now


    and had no strength at all. She seemed to be dying.


    At that moment, the container was opened and a blinding light shone through, stinging Alina''s eyes.


    She instinctively raised her hand to shield herself, but before her eyes could adjust to the sudden burst


    of bright light, someone grabbed her by the arm and pulled her out.


    Alina had no ability to resist at all. Like a rag, she was just dragged out. She was even pushed into a


    car before she had a chance to see what was going on around her.


    When she was caught, she fiercely resisted by shouting and screaming, and even attempted to


    escape. Now, she lookedpletely like a helpless victim waiting to be exploited.


    The driver in front of her looked at Alina''s behavior and snorted, "Thought she was so tough. Only five


    days and already acting like this? Pathetic."


    The man on the passenger seat said silently, "What did you expect? Do you want to practice first?


    You''re too idle."


    The driver said, "There''s no need to practice with this kind of junk. We haven''t done anything, but she


    cries and whines about pain. Even my ears hurt."


    In the back seat, Alina listened weakly as her anger burned within her.


    That man was just a lousy driver, but dared toin about her. It was simply outrageous.


    However, she really had no strength and can''t even manage to curse.


    The driver saw Alina''s expression through the rearview mirror, and he was even more contemptuous.


    She had long be a trivial matter, like an ant, yet still put on airs of being a richdy. She should


    take a look at whose hands she had fallen into. And it was not even certain whether she''lle back


    alive.


    Finally, the car arrived at its destination and Alina was lifted out like a little chick. This time, she was


    taken directly into a dark warehouse. The damn driver just threw her on the ground.


    Alina even heard the crack of bone and the pain from her elbow.


    Her arm was broken from the fall.

 Chapter 889 A Layer Of Low Pressure Lingers Everywhere

    Chapter 889 A Layer Of Low Pressure Lingers Everywhere


    Chapter 889 A Layer of Low Pressure Lingers Everywhere


    Pain shot through Alina''s arm, making it impossible for her to observe her surroundings.


    When she finally calmed down, she realized that she was in a dark and damp warehouse with no one


    in sight. Suddenly, the lights turned on, blinding Alina and forcing her to cover her eyes with one hand.


    As she adjusted to the brightness, she saw Patrick sitting across from her with a cold expression on his


    face.


    Alina''s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife at the sight of him. She didn''t know what was going


    to happen next, but one thing was certain: Patrick wouldn''t let her go. And now she knew that he was


    the one who had kidnapped and locked her up.


    At that moment, besides fear, Alina also felt deep hatred towards him. She hated him so much!


    Patrick asked bluntly, "Who ordered you to do this?"


    Alinay prostrate on the ground looking miserable and pitiful as if nothing could be done about it. Her


    gaze never left Patrick''s face as he waited for an answer.


    "No one! It was just me!" she said after a long pause.


    She knew that revealing who had helped her would not benefit herself in any way. Even if she did tell


    him everything he wanted to know about those behind-the-scenes people involved in this mess, there


    would be no mercy from Patrick either way.


    Rather than that, it was better to bear it all herself. In this way, maybe someone wille to save her.


    Otherwise, even if she gave up the people behind her, she must be retaliated by Patrick.


    Alina kept her mouth shut, as if she wouldn''t say anything, no matter what.


    Patrick sneered at Alina''s response. ying games like this wouldn''t work against him anymore. Did


    she think he had no other ways of dealing with someone like her?


    She''d got a good idea.


    He signaled Trace over instead of doing anything himself.


    Alina knew Trace well. Last time when she was thrown into jail, he made sure that every day inside


    there became torture for poor Alina. Seeing Trace again filled Alina with more fear than seeing Patrick.


    She really feared him!


    Trembling on all fours, she couldn''t help but feel terrified as Trace dragged her up off the ground by


    force despite how scared or helpless or pitifully pathetic she looked right now.


    Alina fought as hard as she could. However, to no avail, she was pulled up like this and dragged


    straight inside.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Alina struggled hard, but she was no match for Trace''s strength.


    Soon, Trace dragged Alina away.


    Patrick stood up from his chair only after Alina''s voice faded away.


    With Trace''s methods, it was as easy as pie to get Alina to spill the beans.


    Patrick left the warehouse directly.


    Inside the warehouse, there were Alina''s desperate screams, one after another, each one more


    terrifying than thest.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Patrick got into the car and stepped on the gas pedal, driving straight back to the Hayden family.


    Camdyn was still asleep, and although his vital signs were good, he had not woken up yet. This had


    cast a gloomy atmosphere over the entire Hayden family. Even with Aimee and Kelvin around, it still felt


    incredibly stifling.

 Chapter 890 Is It Too Early?

    Chapter 890 Is It Too Early?


    Chapter 890 Is it Too Early?


    The Hayden Family


    Patrick walked in and saw Aimeeing out of Camdyn''s room looking exhausted.


    He hurried over and hugged Aimee, saying, "You''ve been working hard, babe."


    Aimee shook her head and said, "It''s not too bad. It''s just that grandpa''s condition is a bit strange."


    Camdyn had been unconscious for too long. She and Kelvin had carefully checked all of his indicators


    to confirm that there were no problems with him.


    But unfortunately, Camdyn still hadn''t woken up yet.


    This was the first time Aimee had encountered this situation. For a moment, she didn''t know what to


    do.


    Patrick squeezed her shoulders gently and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll find a way."


    At this point, Patrick didn''t know what else he could say tofort Aimee.


    In fact, he was very anxious and scared inside as well. Grandpa was the closest person to him, so he


    couldn''t ept any idents happening to him at all.


    But if he told Aimee about his feelings now, Patrick felt like it would only add pressure on her.


    Thest thing he wanted was for Aimee to be under more stress than she already was.


    So no matter what happens next, Patrick won''t tell anything more about his worries or fears to Aimee.


    Aimee knew exactly what Patrick was thinking when she pulled down his hands and pressed her face


    against his chest.


    She said softly, "Believe me. I will cure grandpa."


    Patrick held onto her tightly as he said softly, "I believe in you."


    They both stood there in silence for a while before finally standing up.


    A few momentster, Aimee spoke, "I''m going to check on Ridge and Rosemary."


    Recently, she had been preupied with Camdyn''s condition, and hadn''t had much time left for Ridge


    or Rosemary.


    Fortunately, the two little ones were easy-going. They just needed food, and they wouldn''t bother


    Aimee anymore after eating their fill.


    When Aimee arrived at the baby room, Ridge and Rosemary were sleeping soundly. She looked at


    their cute sleeping faces, and suddenly felt overwhelmed by emotions.


    She realized that, in this moment, she really didn''t want anything else except wishing good health and


    happiness upon everyone around her - family, friends and children alike. It would be enough if


    everyone could stay safe and sound forever.


    Patrick came over, hugged Aimee''s shoulders and said, "They are happiest right now."


    Looking up towards Patrick, Aimee replied, "Let them continue being happy then."


    She was not a strict parent, and Patrick was not either. They will not ask their children to grow up to


    make contributions to society.


    As long as they didn''t do illegal things, in the future, the two of them can do whatever they want and be


    happy.


    Patrick said, "But I still hope that at least one of them can be a little bit ambitious."


    Aimee burst intoughter when she heard this.


    The reason why Patrick said that was very simple.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Because someone always had to inherit Hayden Group.


    Among the four siblings, only Miles had a career ambition, but his career ambition was not in the


    Hayden Group.


    If none of their four children had any ambition, it would be another tug-of-war between him and Walter.


    Both of them didn''t want to manage thepany, and they had been fighting each other for so many


    years.


    Aimee said, "There are at least another twenty years. You are worrying about this now. Isn''t it too


    early?"

 Chapter 891 Not Willing To Waste PatrickS Hard Work

    Chapter 891 Not Willing To Waste Patrick''S Hard Work


    Chapter 891 Not Willing to Waste Patrick''s Hard Work


    He didn''t know if what he was worried was too early. What he did know was that Casey was definitely


    practicing a free-range parenting policy with her child. If the child inherited his or her uncle''s genes, had


    ambition and worked hard, it might make him or her interested in inheriting the family fortune. If the


    child took after his or her mother, then he or she would be mischievous.


    The Hayden family didn''t have any expectations for their next generation to be sessful. They


    just wanted them to be happy.


    Life is short and if there wasn''t even a ce where one can indulge themselves freely, then that would


    be too regrettable.


    As for Walter and Miles, they didn''t even know where their children were at this moment, let alone what


    they could expect from them.


    Aimee said, "Okay, don''t worry so much about it. As long as they''re willing to do it themselves, what


    else is there to fear?"


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    As soon as they left the room, they saw Caseying out with her belly bulging out.


    When she saw Aimee, she asked, "Aimee, is grandpa still not awake?"


    Her face had tears on it because she had just had a bad dream while sleeping earlier, which made


    Casey very uneasy.


    In her dream, Grandpa told her that since she was going to be a mother, she couldn''t act spoiled


    anymore. Casey cried uncontrobly in her dream, which made her feel numb when waking up now.


    Aimeeforted Casey when seeing how upset she looked by saying, "Don''t worry. Although grandpa


    hasn''t woken up yet, all indicators are good, so nothing will happen."


    Casey hugged Aimee tightly, leaning against her shoulder and shaking all over. Aimee gently stroked


    Casey''s back, saying, "Don''t worry about these things right now. The most important thing is taking


    care of yourself. You understand?"


    Casey nodded just as at this time the little one inside kicked her stomach, telling her not to worry .


    Casey rubbed gently on top of stomach without telling Patrick or Aimee anything about what happened


    in the dream.


    She knew Patrick loved Grandpa most. If she told him these things, Patrick wouldn''t be able handle


    them well.


    Casey said, "Aimee, you should also take care of yourself." Just having given birth but encountering


    such an event, Aimee''s physical quality must have been good. Otherwise, she might''ve copsed by


    now.


    Aimee touched Casey''s head and said, "Are you hungry? Let me get you something to eat?"


    Patrick said, "Let me do it. You rest for a while."


    Who would have thought that among the siblings of the Hayden family, the one who can cook was


    actually Patrick.


    Aimee nodded, and in order to ease Casey''s emotions, she also said to her, "Patrick cooks. Don''t you


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    order?"


    Casey hugged Aimee and thought for a while, then said, "in noodles with a poached egg."


    She would like to eat something else, but Patrick''s cooking skills were only at the level of being able to


    cook, and he can''t cook whateverplicated food she wanted to eat.


    Aimee gave a lowugh and said, "Then I''ll eat this too. It''s easy to digest."


    In order to replenish her strength before, Patrick got a recipe from someone she didn''t know, and gave


    her many nutritious stuff.


    She actually didn''t need it, but she didn''t want Patrick''s hard work to go to waste, so she bit the bullet


    and ate it.


    Right now, she just wanted to eat something light.

 Chapter 892 Ignore Her Brother

    Chapter 892 Ignore Her Brother


    Chapter 892 Ignore Her Brother


    Making a bowl of in noodles was easy, but making them delicious was not an easy task.


    Patrick, on the other hand, found it easier to make something moreplex.


    After spending twenty minutes in the kitchen, Patrick had made two bowls of in noodles.


    Casey and Aimee walked over and saw the perfectly made noodles. They both gave Patrick a thumbs


    up and said, "Looks great!"


    Patrick smiled, knowing they were exaggerating to make him feel good but was still happy inside.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and asked, "Just two bowls? Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry," replied Patrick.


    "Even if you''re not hungry, have some," said Aimee as she went back into the kitchen and brought out


    another small bowl for them to share.


    Casey slurped her noodles while saying with her mouth full, "Aimee really spoils you. Sorry Patrick, I


    won''t share with you."


    Patrick raised his eyebrows at Casey''sment, and wasn''t expecting anything from her anyway.


    After finishing their meal together, Aimee went back to Camdyn''s room where Kelvin had taken over


    watching him for now.


    "How is he doing? Any changes?" asked Aimee.


    "It''s still the same," replied Kelvin.


    For these past few days, they had been taking turns monitoring Camdyn''s data but all his readings


    were normal except that he hadn''t woken up yet.


    They couldn''t figure out why, which was causing them headaches.


    "You should go eat something too and rest for a bit with Casey," suggested Aimee.


    Kelvin''s eyes narrowed slightly as he nervously looked at Aimee.


    She said, "Don''t worry too much about Casey. She''s just pregnant."


    Pregnant women tend to be more sensitive than usual so it was important that someone close stay by


    their side during this time.


    Kelvin nodded without saying much before leaving the room.


    Casey didn''t want to be alone so she stayed in the living room with Patrick, keeping herpany while


    waiting for Kelvin''s turn againter on.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Kelvin came out of the room though, Casey immediately turned towards him, looking


    pitifully sad, like a little girl who lost her toy or candy. Patrick teased, "Got yourself a husband now


    huh?"


    Casey stuck out her tongue, yfully responding, "You''re the same!"


    In the Hayden family, Patrick was the first to value his wife over siblings.


    Patrick raised his eyes and nced sideways at Casey, which meant that her husband was her backer


    when he came.


    Wasn''t that what Casey thought? Sh hid behind Kelvin, not forgetting to make a "you can''t help me"


    expression at Patrick.


    Patrick was speechless, but he also knew what kind of person his sister was, and it was impossible to


    really care about her words.


    He stood up and said to Kelvin, "Aimee and Casey just ate in noodles cooked by myself, and I''ll


    make you a bowl too."


    Kelvin just wanted to say no, because if he was hungry, he''ll get something to eat himself.


    Unexpectedly, Casey had already said, "Two poached eggs. Thank you, Patrick."


    Patrick was speechless again.


    Casey didn''t look at Patrick, but hugged Kelvin''s arm and said, "Hubby, the noodles made by Patrick


    are delicious. You must try them."

 Chapter 893 Because I Love You

    Chapter 893 Because I Love You


    Chapter 893 Because I love You


    Kelvin smiled and said, "I won''t be polite with Patrick then."


    Patrick shrugged and could only turn around and head into the kitchen.


    He made another bowl of in noodles, which he had be quite skilled at making.


    This time, the presentation was even better than before.


    Casey blinked her eyes and looked at Patrick, saying, "This looks even more delicious."


    "Didn''t you eat enough earlier?" Patrick raised an eyebrow. He had given Casey a bit more just now.


    Casey replied, "I''m eating for two now. It''s normal not to feel full." Actually, she was full but still craved


    more food.


    Kelvin pushed the noodles towards Casey and said, "You go ahead first. I''ll have whatever is left over."


    Casey smiled sweetly at Kelvin and said jokingly, "No need. I''m already full."


    Patrick asked, "Should I make you another bowl?"


    After thinking about it for a moment or two, Casey declined his offer.


    Patrick chuckled, "ying these games with your own brother is ridiculous."


    Casey stuck out her tongue yfully, "I know you spoil me so much, that''s why I care about you too."


    Patrick stopped bickering with her, so that Kelvin could have some alone time with Casey.


    Kelvin picked up some noodles on his chopsticks and fed them to Casey''s mouth as she took the first


    bite of food from him.


    She opened her mouth sweetly as she wrapped the noodle in her mouth happily. Perhaps because


    Kelvin fed it to her himself or maybe because of something else entirely, but this bowl of noddles tasted


    much better than what she ate before by herself.


    Kelvin patted Casey''s head gently while saying, "Have another bite."


    But she shook her head gently," You eat instead."


    Kelvin was actually quite hungry after seeing how delicious this looked when served by Patrick earlier.


    And watching how happily Casey ate them, he wanted to try some himself too, since they were all


    enjoying themselves so much together today.


    After taking a bite himself, Kelvin smiled and agreed that the noddles were indeed very tasty. Patrick''s


    cooking skills had improved greatly over time.


    Soon enough, Kelvin drank all soup in one gulp after finishing his meal. Caseyughed out loud and


    eximed, "It''s so good!"


    While Kelvin gave a fair assessment by saying, "Not bad" without exaggeration. Casey pouted slightly,


    saying, "Now, I want to learn how to cook."


    Kelvin smiled amusedly at Casey, saying ,"If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    However, in reality, he didn''t think there was any need for her to learn. He could cook anything she


    wanted. But then again, maybe cooking wasn''t really her thing anyway¡­


    "Let''s forget it," Casey said, "I''m afraid you will eat the things I make, but I dare not let you eat them."


    Kelvinughed lowly, took the bowls and chopsticks to wash.


    Casey slithered over to Kelvin''s side, watching him wash the dishes.


    Kelvin was helpless by her, and deliberately teased her, "What''s wrong? Supervisor? Afraid I won''t be


    able to clean it?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Then will you let me supervise you?"


    "Yes." Kelvin said without thinking.


    Casey smiled even more happily, holding Kelvin''s arm and acting like a baby.


    "Honey, why are you so nice?" Casey said.


    Kelvin just finished washing the dishes and put them back in the cupboard.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After pulling out a tissue to dry off the water, Kelvin put his arms around Casey''s waist and said,


    "Because I love you."


    In an instant, Casey''s heart was soft and she tiptoed to the corner of Kelvin''s mouth, and kissed him.

 Chapter 894 Camdyn Is Gone...

    Chapter 894 Camdyn Is Gone...


    Chapter 894 Camdyn is Gone...


    Casey was feeling down again after being clingy for a while. She was still worried about Camdyn, and


    the dream she had just had made her unable to ignore it.


    "What''s wrong, baby?" Kelvin touched Casey''s head and asked. He knew that pregnant women have


    emotional fluctuations, but Casey''s current state was obviously not right.


    Casey shook her head and said, "Honey, I had a bad dream when I was sleeping just now."


    As soon as she spoke, Casey''s eyes became sore.


    Kelvin held Casey''s hand and asked gently, "What did you dream about? Tell me."


    His voice was particrly gentle which gave Casey some strength. She told Kelvin what happened in


    the dream while tears fell from her eyes.


    Kelvin gently stroked Casey''s face with his fingers, saying, "It''s okay dear. It''s just a dream."


    "But honey, I''m afraid this is an omen," said Casey. She couldn''t ept it.


    "Trust me. Trust Aimee. We won''t let Grandpa have any problems," Kelvin assured her.


    Caseyy in Kelvin''s arms with a fragile look on her face as if she could break at any moment.


    Although he tried tofort her by patting on the back of his wife, he also felt worried inside himself.


    He knew that both him and Aimee were most directly aware of Camdyn''s situation, but they couldn''t


    urately judge why Camdyn hadn''t woken up yet.


    At this moment, Patrick suddenly appeared in the dining room, looking at Kelvin and saying, "Kelvin,


    Aimee is calling you."


    Kelvin felt his heart skip a beat before reacting immediately and running towards Camdyn room after


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    two seconds of staring at Patrick


    Casey burst into tears immediately when she saw him leaving, while tears kept falling down from her


    eyes making pattering sounds on the ground beneath them. Patrick didn''t know what happened so he


    pulled over Casey''s hand, trying tofort her by saying, "Don''t scare yourself like this."


    Although she didn''t want to be like this either, she couldn''t control herself anymore. "Patrick, I actually...


    I had a dream..."


    She told Patrick what happened in the nightmare again. Patrick also felt heavy-hearted. Although he


    was an atheist, there were some things that can not be ignored. And Casey wouldn''t have dreamed


    without reason.


    Patting Casey on the back, Patrick said, "Let''s go and have a look. Don''t scare yourself."


    Casey nodded, but the tears still fell uncontrobly.


    Patrick felt sorry for his sister, and of course, he was more worried about Camdyn.


    Both of them felt very heavy.


    In the room, the atmosphere became more heavy and flustered.


    Aimee and Kelvin couldn''t take care of anything else and were trying their best to treat Camdyn.


    However, the data disyed on the instrument was changing rapidly.


    Aimee tried to calm herself down, but her eyes were already red.


    Kelvin was the same, and his heart sank little by little.


    Finally, after nearly an hour, Aimee fell to the ground exhausted, and tears finally fell down


    uncontrobly.


    Kelvin took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    Patrick had called everyone back just now. Seeing Kelvin''s expression at this moment, everyone was in


    a daze,pletely unprepared for this.


    Casey even fainted directly.


    Camdyn was gone...

 Chapter 895 Recover Your Stamina

    Chapter 895 Recover Your Stamina


    Chapter 895 Recover Your Stamina


    The door was open, and Patrick saw Aimee lying on the ground at first nce.


    He didn''t have time to be sad but rushed in and picked up Aimee.


    Aimee turned her head stiffly, looked at Patrick, and said with difficulty, "I''m sorry."


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly. Tears filled his eyes but did not fall.


    His gaze fell on Camdyn''s face on the bed. He still closed his eyes kindly as if he were just sleeping.


    But he would never talk orugh with them again.


    Aimee held onto Patrick''s clothes tightly and kept apologizing repeatedly.


    Patrick was heartbroken almost to death.


    Miles patted Patrick''s shoulder lightly and said, "You take Aimee to rest first. We''ll handle things here."


    No one would me Aimee for what she did or how much she had sacrificed because everyone saw it


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    all clearly.


    Patrick carried Aimee out of the room first until they reached their own room. She didn''t let go of him


    but held him tighter instead while crying uncontrobly until his clothes were soaked through with tears.


    He hugged her even tighter because he knew that nothing could ease their sadness right now no


    matter what they said or did.


    Even he himself was lost in grief that he didn''t know how to give strength to Aimee except by holding


    her tight.


    In front of Aimee''s eyes shed scenes like a movie from when she entered the Hayden family -


    warmth from a family that she had never experienced before, care from rtives - all given by Camdyn.


    Even when she was initially going to be driven away by Patrick, it was Camdyn who gave her love so


    that for the first time ever she wanted them as her own family members.


    If it weren''t for Camdyn''s love like this, then there was no way that Aimee could have known what


    having a family was really like nor would have known how good it felt having one around her.


    But such a good grandfather couldn''t be saved by her.


    What kind of doctor was she?


    What kind of great doctor?


    Aimee bit down hard on her teeth; never before had pain been so intense for her than now.


    Patrick gently patted Aimee''s back. After an unknown amount of time passed, he finally pulled away


    from Aimee holding up both sides of her face in his hands, which made Aimee wince. She bit into her


    lip, which caused it to bleed profusely, making everything swell up including around both eyes.


    "You tried your best," said Patrick softly, trying hard not show any emotions, because he knew full well


    this wasn''t going help any further!


    Aimee shook her head slightly but couldn''t say anything else.


    "You tried your best," repeated Patrick reassuringly, trying desperately hard not make things worse than


    they already were.


    Aimee actually understood everything. She was a doctor, but she was not omnipotent.


    However, Aimee just can''t get over it.


    And now was not the time for her to fall into her own emotions.


    Aimee suppressed her tears, adjusted her emotions, and said, "I''ll eat something to restore my


    strength."


    There were still many things to be handled, and each of them cannot fall down.


    Patrick was relieved to hear that Aimee was willing to eat.


    Aimee went to wash her face, but still couldn''t wash away her gauntness.


    As the two came out of the room, Kelvin was arranging Camdyn''s remains. April, Matilda and Tilly


    helped him guard Casey.


    The men were dealing with the following matters.


    Patrick said to Aimee, "Aimee, you stay with Casey and the others, okay?"


    Aimee said, "No, I can do it."


    Seeing that Aimee persisted, Patrick didn''t say anything.


    Having her by his side can always reassure him.

 Chapter 896 Kelvin Delivered The Baby Himself

    Chapter 896 Kelvin Delivered The Baby Himself


    Chapter 896 Kelvin Delivered the Baby Himself


    When Casey woke up and saw the room full of people, tears immediately streamed down her face. She


    didn''t need to ask what had happened, because she already knew.


    Aimee stood up and said, "Casey,e eat something, okay? You''ve been sleeping for seven or eight


    hours. Your body needs sustenance."


    Casey held Aimee''s hand and said, "Aimee... grandpa..."


    Aimee pursed her lips for a long time before saying, "Casey, we''re all here."


    There was no need to say more. Everything had already been exined.


    Casey couldn''t ept this fact at all. Her tears wouldn''t stop flowing.


    At this moment, Aimee also felt helpless and didn''t know how tofort Casey. It seemed like anything


    she said would be futile.


    Inside the room, Matilda and Tilly were wiping away their tears while Ivy and April went out to get some


    food for Casey. However, Casey couldn''t even eat a bite. The smell alone made her frown in disgust.


    Aimee softly urged her on, "Casey, eat a little bit more. Grandpa wouldn''t want to see you like this."


    When Camdyn was mentioned again by Aimee''s words, the tears flowed even harder from Casey''s


    eyes.


    "Aimee..." Casey hugged Aimee tightly until she finally broke down in sobs.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As the youngest child of the Hayden family, she had been spoiled by Camdyn since childhood.


    Although sometimes she felt that grandpa actually loved Patrick more, she never felt unloved herself.


    Now that grandpa who loved her so much was gone, Casey really didn''t know what to do anymore.


    What made it worse was that grandpa wanted them to get married and have children so badly, but he


    hadn''t even enjoyed his bliss yet... and he wasn''t able attend their weddings either.


    The more Casey thought about it, the sadder she became until she could no longer control her tears.


    If only they had gotten married earlier...


    But there were no ifs in this world.


    The thing that was most useless in this world was if...


    Casey held onto Aimee tightly as her tears continued unabatedly. Her stomach began hurting badly


    too. It hurt so much that it affected her breathing ¨C with beads of sweat forming on her forehead as


    well.


    She pointed at herself, "A-Aim-ee... my stomach... it hurts..."


    Seeing how bad things were getting with Casey''s condition, Aimee quickly lifted up the covers only find


    out Casey''s legs were wet.


    This frightened everyone else, and Aimee said immediately, "Matilda, go get Kelvin over here. Tell him


    to push the instrument over. Hurry up!"


    Casey''s baby was born prematurely. If not dealt with in time, the baby may be...


    Matilda ran out immediately and called Kelvin over.


    The Hayden family was in turmoil all of a sudden.


    Casey''s premature delivery caught the Hayden family by surprise.


    The baby didn''t even cry when it was born, thanks to the fact that there was a doctor at home.


    Otherwise, given the situation at that time, if she was sent to the hospital, there might be serious


    problems.


    Casey had insisted on giving birth by herself, and no matter what, Kelvin could not be allowed to enter


    the delivery room with her.


    She had read many posts. Originally, it was a sweet thing for a husband to apany his wife into the


    delivery room. However, many husbands will leave psychological impact afterwards, which will affect


    the rtionship between husband and wife.


    Casey didn''t want her married life with Kelvin to be affected. Even if Kelvin proposed to stay with her,


    she refused to agree.


    Who would have thought that now, Kelvin would actually deliver the baby in person.

 Chapter 897 SheS The One Who Cannot Escape The Blame

    Chapter 897 She''S The One Who Cannot Escape The me


    Chapter 897 She''s the One who cannot Escape the me


    Due to Casey''s premature birth, the Hayden family was caught off guard. She had nned to go to a


    postpartum center but ended up giving birth and recovering at home. The baby was a girl, skinny and


    only weighed three pounds and seven ounces. When she was born, she didn''t even cry, which scared


    everyone.


    Fortunately, during the delivery, Averi and Matilda contacted Tony who brought everything they needed


    over right away. The baby was immediately ced in an incubator.


    Casey''s condition wasn''t good. She had excessive bleeding and fainted duringbor. After more than


    20 hours of chaos, the Hayden family finally regained itsposure.


    Aimee copsed from exhaustion this time for real. Patrick stayed with Aimee while Kelvin watched


    over Casey and the baby. Others were busy handling Camdyn''s affairs.


    Everyone was too busy dealing with unexpected events that they couldn''t spare any emotions for


    mourning or joyfulness. They were all handling various emergencies while keeping the lights on in the


    house.


    Aimee slept for two hours but woke up frequently worrying about Casey and her child. Patrick felt


    heartbroken but also worried at this moment. He couldn''t help it.


    Aimee went into Casey''s room where Kelvin was watching over them both. "Kelvin, you should take a


    nap too so you can recharge your energy. I''ll watch over here."


    This time Kelvin didn''t argue with Aimee because he knew neither of them could afford to fall down


    right now. "Okay," he nodded his head before saying, "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry," said Aimee reassuringly as she added, "I''m feeling better now."


    When dawn broke out, Casey woke up from her sleep after having undergone cesarean section


    surgery. That left her feeling sore all over her body due to being cut open by a knife de.


    As soon as Casey saw Aimee sitting beside her bed, she began sobbing uncontrobly herself as if


    ming herself for causing Grandpa''s death due to giving birth to the baby...  This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Don''t say such things!" scolded Aimee sternly. She knew full well that it wasn''t true what Casey


    thought about herself taking responsibility when there really wasn''t any need for self-me here!


    "It''s just a coincidence," continued Aimee, trying hard not let things get worse than they already were


    before adding firmly, "You''re just too sad right now, which is why you gave birth prematurely. Don''t


    me yourself!"


    "But Aimee," Casey''s eyes went red, "I''m afraid the baby will grow up and they''ll call her a bane."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Aimee pretended to be angry, "Who dares!"


    Casey whimpered. It wasn''t her own thought, but something she had just dreamed about.


    In her dram, no one weed the birth of her child, and no one was happy when her child was born.


    They all said that it was because of this child that her grandfather died.


    Aimee said, "Casey, listen to me, what happened to grandpa is something we don''t want to, but


    grandpa is old, you know?"


    Casey nodded, still crying.


    There was a voice in her head tearing at her, making it impossible for her not to care about it at all.


    Aimee added, "The baby was born at this time. It is a gift from grandpa. Casey, we should all thank


    grandpa, right?"


    "Is that so?" Casey looked at Aimee with teary eyes, not sure if she should ept this statement.


    Aimee said, "That''s it, Casey. Don''t be too sad, and don''t take the responsibility on yourself."


    What Aimee didn''t say was that she was the one who needed to take responsibility herself.


    It was because of the rumors about her that grandpa was so angry and fell down the stairs, which


    caused today''s tragedy.


    If she was to be held ountable, she was the one who could hardly escape the me.

 Chapter 898 Do You Want To Help

    Chapter 898 Do You Want To Help


    Chapter 898 Do You Want to Help


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After Aimee coaxed Casey for a while, she finally calmed down and epted what Aimee said about


    the baby being a gift from her grandfather.


    Casey turned to look at the little girl in the incubator. She was so small and fragile-looking.


    "Can I hold her?" Casey asked.


    "Not yet," Aimee replied. "She''s not doing too well."


    Casey immediately became anxious and struggled to get up from the bed.


    Aimee stopped her, saying, "Don''t move. You need to rest and not strain your incision."


    Tears welled up in Casey''s eyes again as she thought of her child. She hadn''t protected her baby well


    enough.


    "Don''t worry," Aimee reassured her. "With me and Kelvin here, your baby will be fine. She''ll be healthy.


    Right now, what''s important is giving her a name."


    Casey fell silent.


    They had actually thought of names before - when they didn''t know if it would be a boy or girl - but now


    she couldn''t think of any names at all.


    Suddenly an idea came to mind, "Pe Prince."


    "Pe," Aimee repeated with approval. "That sounds nice."


    Casey smiled slightly and said, "Aimee, I miss my grandpa so much."


    "He misses us too," Aimee repliedfortingly. "But he would want us to live happily and well."


    Casey nodded as she looked at Pe''s little face that was wrinkled up with difort. It broke Casey''s


    heart seeing how ufortable Pe was feeling right now.


    Her daughter... she vowed silently that she would protect Pe with everything that she had in this


    world...


    Soon after that conversation ended between them both, Casey drifted off back into sleep once again


    while Aimee left quietly so as not disturb or wake up anyone else.


    She didn''t tell everyone that Casey had the named the baby girl, because she thought Casey should


    announce it herself..


    Camdyn''s funeral was simple just like he wanted it to be. When they were sorting out his belongings in


    his room, they found his diary.


    He made sure his wishes were known by writing them down inside his diary, which they found when


    cleaning out his belongings after he passed away.


    On the day of his burial service though, there were dark clouds looming overhead, which only added


    more sadness onto everyone''s already heavy hearts. Despite trying their bests'' efforts in keeping


    things low-keyed and private for themselves during this difficult time period, many people still showed


    up uninvited along both sides of the road shouting out, "Mr. Hayden! Rest In Peace!" as they watched


    on somberly¡­


    Afterwards when everything had been taken care off and everyone went home, the Hayden family


    remained under a cloud of grief for quite some time.


    On the way back, Aimee was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Patrick didn''t wake her up, but just carried her down.


    Before going back to the room, Patrick said to Kelvin, "If there is something wrong with Casey, please


    work hard and let her sleep for a while."


    During this time, Aimee only slept for an hour or two every day, and Patrick was so distressed.


    Kelvin said, "Don''t worry. You should also have a good rest."


    Patrick nodded, and carried Aimee back to the room.


    April pushed Walter to rest for a while, and then went to the kitchen with Ivy to prepare food.


    The two simply made some porridge and snacks, and made some side dishes to eat with the porridge,


    so that when everyone was hungry, they could fill their stomachs.


    Though, these days, everyone had no appetite.


    Walter went upstairs to take a shower, changed clothes and came down, walked over and asked, "Do


    you need help?"

 Chapter 899 He Would Have Rushed Over

    Chapter 899 He Would Have Rushed Over


    Chapter 899 He would have Rushed over


    April said, "No need, it''s already done." In fact, what April didn''t say was that if Walter came to help, he


    would only make things worse.


    Walter could tell what April was thinking and pinched her waist. "What did you make?" he asked.


    "Porridge and snacks. What do you want to eat?" April asked back.


    Walter buried his face in April''s neck and said, "Porridge." He wasn''t really hungry. He was just tired.


    April nodded and said, "Then go sit at the table first. I''ll serve you."


    "Let me do it," Walter insisted.


    He took a bowl of porridge and pulled April over to the table with him. The porridge tasted good but


    under normal circumstances Walter would have eaten two more bowls of it. Now though, he had no


    appetite whatsoever.


    "Go take a napter. Your eye sockets are ck," April suggested as she looked at his haggard


    appearance with great concern.


    Walter agreed with a grunt and said, "Stay with me."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    April nodded softly in agreement. Whatever Walter wanted right now, she would oblige him without


    question.


    After finishing one bowl of porridge, Walter couldn''t eat anymore. The two washed their dishes before


    returning to their room.


    The Hayden family''s recent turmoil seemed to have finally subsided for now, but the sad atmosphere


    still lingered on. Everyone went back to their rooms but few were able to sleep soundly.


    *


    Alina had been locked up in the warehouse for half a month. She thought she''d be tortured but after


    being thrown inside, no one ever came back again.


    Alina was both hungry and cold, and didn''t know how many times she fainted or woke up again.


    Finally when Alina thought that death mighte knocking once more, the door of the warehouse


    opened. Alina opened her eyes groggily, and saw a figure standing there, but couldn''t see who it was.


    Trace ordered someone to smash open the ss surrounding Alina, and then lifted her out.


    Alina screamed frantically, but her voice had already be so hoarse that it sounded particrly


    terrifying inside this warehouse.


    "Let go of me!" She struggled like a little chick being carried away directly from its nest.


    She was lifted into a car without knowing where they were taking her. At this moment, Alina didn''t even


    have enough strength left in herself to jump off if given an opportunity.


    In fact, she even wished for death instead.


    What Alina never expected though was that she was taken straight away into Bamboo Grove Vi


    Clubhouse.


    Alina was thrown into a room, and immediately the door was locked.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but it made her even more afraid.


    Looking around for a while, Alina''s eyes finallynded on the window, but she didn''t have the courage


    to approach it.


    She wasn''t sure if she could run away. In fact, it was a stupid question, and the answer was so obvious


    - she couldn''t run away at all.


    Thinking of this, Alina just gave up.


    Just when Alina was getting more and more frightened, finally, there was a sound in the room.


    The TV screen was turned on, and on the screen was a face that Alina was familiar with.


    Her pupils dted instantly, and her whole body froze.


    In the other room, Patrick, Walter, and Miles were all sitting on a sofa, and they could clearly see the


    situation in the two rooms.


    "It seems that it is her." Miles said.


    Patrick''s face was so dark that she couldn''t look directly at it. If his left and right hands weren''t pinned


    down, he would have rushed over.

 Chapter 900 Do You Think Of Me As An Evil Sister?

    Chapter 900 Do You Think Of Me As An Evil Sister?


    Chapter 900 Do You Think of Me as an Evil Sister?


    Hayden family.


    Aimee came out of the nursery and looked around strangely, realizing that none of the three Hayden


    men were around. This was very strange to Aimee.


    "Aimee, where are the brothers?" Casey asked strangely aftering out as well.


    "I don''t know. They didn''t tell me," Aimee frowned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This was too strange because Patrick always told her everything he did. But Aimee wasn''t a clingy


    person and didn''t really care about it either way.


    Casey stuck to Aimee''s side and hugged her shoulder, saying, "Aimee, have you noticed how quiet our


    house has be?"


    Since Camdyn left, even though there were three little ones in the house now, it still felt so empty.


    Aimee also felt ufortable but people always had to look forward. She said, "Casey, we have to


    move on. Grandpa would want us to be happy."


    Casey sniffed and said, "I know but I can''t help it. I just miss grandpa so much."


    When grandma left, she was still young and didn''t feel sad very deeply but this time Casey felt


    heartbroken deeply.


    Aimee sighed silently feeling helpless as well, since she herself hadn''t had much feelings for family


    before. This was also the first time losing someone who held a ce in her heart like family did for her


    now.


    Casey rubbed against Aimee''s neck again, saying, "Aimee, I miss grandpa."


    Feeling helpless herself, Aimee thought of an old-fashioned solution, "I''ll cook noodles for you."


    "Okay," Casey nodded, then ordered, "I want beef ball noodles."


    "Okay," Aimee agreed while Casey stayed in the kitchen, not wanting Aimee leaving her alone.


    When Matilda came over, she saw both girls in the kitchen, so she ordered a bowl of noodles too,


    asking about how their three little ones were doing.


    "They eat then sleep, then sleep then eat. They''re happiest when they don''t understand anything,"


    Casey replied.


    Matilda said, "It''s good that they''re carefree right now, because when they grow up, who knows how


    many troubles wille their way?"


    While slurping her noodles, Casey suddenly looked up at Matilda with wide eyes, asking, "Matilda,


    when are you going to have children with Miles?"


    Matilda touched her stomach, saying, "I don''t know. I haven''t decided."


    Seeing these three little ones at home actually made Matilda start thinking about having children too.


    However, for this kind of thing, it waspletely necessary to let nature take its course and not be too


    urgent.


    Casey said, "If you are also pregnant, it happens that they can grow up together."


    "Then you should also urge April by the way," Matilda said.


    Casey said, "And Tilly and Ivy, and Averi."


    "For Mika, it''s going to be a few years," Casey said.


    Aimee came out with a straight face and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. Maybe they will


    overtake."


    This statement made Matilda and Casey dumbfounded.


    The two looked at Aimee in unison, and said, "Mika is only a freshman."


    "Then what''s the matter? They''re both of the legal age for marriage. If they want to, let them go." Aimee


    said.


    Casey said, "If Ash finds out about that, he''ll get you one tomorrow."


    Aimeeughed and said, "Thene."


    Matilda immediately took out her mobile phone, making a gesture to call Ash.


    Seeing that Aimee was really not joking, she put the phone away resentfully.


    Matilda said, "It''s better not to give him any help."


    Aimee said, "Do you think of me as some kind of evil sister who still controls about my sister''s affairs?"


    Matilda said, "She''s too young. It''s better to let her focus on her studies first."


    Aimee said, "Then you can urge Averi. I think she would be very happy."


    "Beata told me before that River is going to propose." Matilda said.


    She and Beata had be friends on Twitter before, and the little girl was her fan, so she chatted with


    her if she had nothing to do.


    "It''s really hard to imagine what it would be like for a man like River to propose," Casey said.


    Aimee and Matilda also thought about it, but they couldn''t imagine it at all.


    Matilda said, "So, there is really no warning about love."


    Even she herself never imagined that one day she would have anything to do with this thing.


    What was going on now? She was so passionate about love.

 Chapter 901 Simply Ask The Question Knowingly

    Chapter 901 Simply Ask The Question Knowingly


    Chapter 901 Simply Ask the Question Knowingly


    Day by day, everything seemed to be developing in a positive direction.


    But, Aimee noticed that Patrick had been acting very strangetely, even Walter and Miles were acting


    weird around her. At first, Aimee thought it was just her imagination but after some time she realized


    something was off.


    Aimee confronted Patrick about it and he couldn''t exin himself properly so she didn''t let him leave


    the house. This was the first time Aimee had acted this way towards him and Patrick found it quite


    surprising.


    He hugged Aimee''s waist and said, "I''ll tell youter, okay?"


    Aimee shook her head and said, "No."


    Patrick found this adorable and leaned down to kiss Aimee on the lips before saying, "Okay thene


    with me."


    Aimee looked at Patrick suspiciously for a moment before finally realizing where they were going.


    "Patrick," she asked as they got into the car. "What is this all about? Why didn''t you want me to know?"


    Patrick hesitated for a moment before finally admitting that he didn''t want her involved in what was


    going on.


    It wasn''t until they arrived at their destination that Aimee saw someone unexpected - Iris.


    She had almost forgotten about Iris but now everything made sense as to why Patrick didn''t want her


    involved in whatever was happening.


    After some silence between them both, Aimee finally asked if it was Iris who caused all of this trouble.


    "Aimee," Patrick took hold of her hand, pulling her closer to him. "We three brothers have agreed not to


    involve anyone else in this matter."


    But despite their agreement not to involve anyone else, somehow word got out anyway, which only


    added more stress onto an already tense situation.


    Aimee adjusted her breath and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I''m fine."


    But, she was not gonna be fine.


    As a result, Iris killed Camdyn indirectly because of her.


    Something inside Aimee made she want to run at Iris and p her.


    She clenched her hands in a fist.


    Patrick clutched Aimee''s hand and said, "She''s too tough and she''s not afraid of anything. It''s


    impossible to get something from her mouth."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Patrick and the rest of them had been collecting evidence all these days.


    "I''ll talk with Iris," said Aimee determinedly but Patrick held onto his grip tighter than ever before saying,


    "Leave it up us."


    One of the reasons for bringing Aimee here, of course, was that he didn''t want to hide it from Aimee,


    but he also didn''t want Aimee and Iris to face each other.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and said, "Her goal, I think, is not to make things easier for Mika and me."


    So, perhaps, Iris would say something to her.


    Patrick said, "No, I won''t allow it."


    Knowing what Iris would do to Aimee, how could he let Aimee confront her? How can this be!


    Aimee said, "So it''s a dead end. Is it really going to be this long?"


    She didn''t want her husband to watch Iris every day.


    Patrick caught Aimee''s implication and chuckled. "Is that angry or jealous?" he asked.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick who was asking the question knowingly.

 Chapter 902 Have Something For You

    Chapter 902 Have Something For You


    Chapter 902 Have Something for You


    Aimee looked at the person in front of her. It had been so long that she almost felt like she was seeing


    things. Iris had changed a lot, with her long curly hair now cut short and sharp. She looked a bit worn


    out, but also like someone seeking revenge.


    Since Aimee walked in, Iris hadn''t reacted to anything. They seemed more like Iris was waiting for


    Aimee tosh out at her hysterically.


    But ultimately, it was Iris who couldn''t hold back. She red at Aimee with hatred and satisfaction in


    her eyes.


    "Does it hurt? Because of you, that old man is dead. Do you want to kill me?" she said.


    Aimee lifted an eyelid and nced at Iris before saying calmly, "I think you''re very childish."


    Did she really think those words could hurt her? Her mind must not be working properly.


    Iris heard this and became furious as if she would strangle Aimee''s neck the next second. She didn''t


    understand how Aimee could remain so calm. Shouldn''t she hate her?


    But this made everything seem like a joke to everyone else except for herself.


    Aimee knew what was going on inside of Iris'' head all along, which was why she remained motionless


    while staring at her until finally noticing her intentions.


    Iris was quick to notice this.


    "Aimee, because of you, my family has been destroyed," said Iris with malice in every word spoken


    from between gritted teeth.


    "Now look where it has gotten you! Are you sad? Do you want to kill yourself?"


    "Hahaha... this is just the beginning," continued Iris menacingly.


    "Everything about your life will be destroyed!"


    "Well then," replied Aimee nonchntly. "Why don''t you tell me how exactly did everything go down?"


    Iris opened up instinctively but then shut up abruptly after realizing what might happen if she spoke too


    much about what happened before...


    "You trying to trap me? Do you think I''m going to say that?" asked iris who red at Aimee and her


    eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "I don''t care either way," responded an indifferent-sounding voiceing from none other than Aimee.


    After speaking, Aimee stood up, as if she really didn''t want to talk to her more.


    This made Iris anxious.


    She wanted to stop Aimee, but she wondered if she really stopped her, would she have fallen into her


    trap?


    The two had different thoughts and had their own ns.


    In the end, Iris still didn''t stop Aimee.


    Aimee came out of the room and walked to Patrick''s side.


    She said, "With her words, there will be actionster."


    Obviously, Iris didn''t care that she was in their hands now, which meant that there was someone behind


    her.


    And that person was the one who would mess up the Hayden family.


    Patrick said, "I''m afraid she won''t do anything."


    Hearing this, Aimee gave a lowugh and said, "If she knows what you''re nning, she''ll be pissed


    off."


    Patrick took Aimee''s hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s go back."


    Aimee nodded, obediently followed Patrick and left.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The two returned to the Hayden family together, and Casey asked strangely, "Where did you go?"


    "What''s wrong?" Patrick asked.


    "River came here just now and said he has something for you." Casey said.

 Chapter 903 Drive Directly To The Mountain

    Chapter 903 Drive Directly To The Mountain


    Chapter 903 Drive Directly to the Mountain


    River came to find Patrick for a simple reason: there were some things that the Hayden family couldn''t


    do, but River could. Of course, River was doing this for a simpler reason: Averi. If he didn''t do it, then


    Averi would have to do it herself. He wanted to take care of his own wife.


    River was very stingy in this regard. After handing over the items to Patrick, River asked, "Do you want


    me to help you? Dealing with some people may require some extreme measures."


    Patrick said, "No need, I can handle it myself."


    River shrugged indifferently since Patrick didn''t want his help. When Patrick left, however, River still


    had someone secretly watching him because he didn''t want Averi worrying about anything.


    In fact, he was angrier than anyone in the Hayden family because at this point he should have


    sessfully proposed already. But now that something like this happened and he dared not mention it


    again in front of Averi.


    When Averi came back from outside, she saw River''s sullen face and walked over and hugged him


    around the waist asking,"What''s wrong? You look unhappy."


    River held onto her waist and said, "How can I be happy?"


    It wasn''t known when he could propose to her so how could he be happy?


    Averi knew what he was thinking even though she thought it was a bit childish and said, "I''m all yours


    no matter early orte. Is there anything more important?"


    River sighed, "Yes, it gives me sense of security."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Averiughed softly not knowing that River still needed security. "Wait a little longer, okay?"


    What else could River do? He couldn''t wait anymore! His eyes darkened as he picked up Averi directly


    and strode towards their room.


    Averi knew she wouldn''t escape unscathed this time, afraid she might be tortured by something by him


    When River pressed her against the wall, Averi covered his mouth with her hand, saying, "I request we


    eat something first to replenish our energy." Otherwise, she wasn''t sure if she''dst long enough!


    Riverughed. Now that they were legally bound together, other things cane up. River asked,


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll ask them prepare it in kitchen."


    Averi tilted her head and thought for a while, a little intentionally trying to make things difficult for River.


    "I want to eat sashimi from the Harlequin Cuisine," she said.


    River''s eyes narrowed, because the Harlequin Cuisine was still a distance away from the Knight


    Mansion.


    How could he not see that Averi did it on purpose?


    However, since she had already mentioned it, he naturally wanted to satisfy her.


    And, since she proposed the terms of exchange, what happened after that was not up to Averi.


    It wasn''t until they sat in the car that Averi faintly felt that something was off.


    She touched her nose and said, "Why don''t we eat at home?"


    River held the steering wheel and said, "We''re already out. I think we can try something new."


    Averi was speechless.


    Something new?


    Why did she suddenly have a feeling that after they came out, they might not be able to go back?


    Averi really regretted it now.


    Facts also proved Averi''s premonition, and when she couldn''t eat anymore, River took her out of the


    Harlequin Cuisine.


    Then, he drove directly to the mountain.

 Chapter 904 I HavenT Started Yet

    Chapter 904 I Haven''T Started Yet


    Chapter 904 I Haven''t Started Yet


    It was chilly on the mountain, and Averi shivered a few times as soon as she got up there. River


    reached out and took her hand, asking, "Cold?"


    Averi nodded and said, "Let''s go back."


    She always felt uneasy on the mountain.


    River chuckled lowly. Even though there were only two of them in the car, he still lowered his voice and


    said, "It''ll be warmer in a bit."


    Averi thought for a moment. How could it suddenly get warmer? She wasn''t naive enough to believe


    that.


    Her face turned red instantly.


    Averi looked away from him suddenly feeling hot. She had to roll down the window so that the evening


    breeze could blow on her face.


    River saw this and couldn''t help butugh out loud cruelly.


    Averi was almost embarrassed to death by him. In her heart, she decided that no matter what


    happened next time, she wouldn''t let River bully her so easily again.


    They arrived at their destination. River parked his car properly while Averi was attracted by the scenery


    before her eyes, which made her feel less embarrassed than before.


    Standing at the top of the mountain and looking down at all those lights below gave Averi an


    unprecedented sense of tranquility.


    River walked over from behind and hugged Averi''s waist with both arms around her body. Completely


    enclosing her within his embrace made Averi feel warm immediately against his chest pressing against


    hers


    Unconsciously, she leaned into River''s embrace, seeking for morefortability


    "I didn''t know Innisrial had such ces," said Averi.


    River lowered his head kissing along with Averi''s ear, without saying anything else.


    This tickled Averi, making it hard not to squirm away. But, instead he sucked harder on it directly


    without any warning whatsoever, which left Averi surprised momentarily. She was unable to react until


    after when he finally stopped sucking, then asked, "Is this your private property?"


    Riverughed softly, replying, "Why would I buy so many mountains?"


    Besides, these mountains belonged to their country. If he made them private property, then he would


    have really thought too highly of himself, which might cause problems between him and their


    governmentter on.


    Averi suggested they should go back since it was getting cold now, but River kissed gently again near


    Averi''s earlobe, teasingly asking, "Are you scared?"


    Averi turned around, looking straight into Rivers'' eyes and asking seriously, "Are you bullying me right


    now?"


    "I haven''t started yet," River said.


    But instead of answering directly with words like usual, Rivers'' hands began moving mischievously,


    causing Averi''s expression change slightly. And it became moreplex than ever before!


    Well... it seemed like avoiding this kind of situation altogether might be impossible.


    If so, ept it.


    Sensing Averi''s cooperation and response, River had a sense of excitement that he had never


    experienced swept through his body.


    Picking up Averi and putting her on the front of the car, River said, "If you start, you can''t stop."


    Averi really wanted to run away, but her body responded instinctively.


    This stimting feeling made River more rough and direct than before.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Averi was in the car, she nned topete with River.


    As a result, after it really started, she was quickly defeated.


    As River said, it will not be cold soon, but rather hot.


    Averi didn''t even think the cool breeze from the mountains was enough to cool her down.


    After it was finally over, Averi felt weak and powerless. Sitting on the roof of the car with River, Averi


    actually felt that all was beautiful.


    Leaning on River''s shoulder, Averi suddenly thought of something and said, "Did you not use condom


    just now?"

 Chapter 905 She Wants Such A Boyfriend Too

    Chapter 905 She Wants Such A Boyfriend Too


    Chapter 905 She Wants Such a Boyfriend Too


    Upon hearing this, River was stunned for a moment before nodding and saying, "There''s nothing in the


    car."


    It was their first time out together.


    River then asked, "Do you want to have a baby or not?" Averi thought about it and realized she


    wouldn''t mind having children. However, she wanted to tease River a bit.


    She propped up her chin and turned her head towards him, asking with a smirk on her face, "It seems


    like you really like kids."


    River raised an eyebrow at her and asked, "What makes you say that?"


    "Well," Averi replied mischievously. "Why else would you go through all this trouble just to bring me


    here?"


    River couldn''t help but feel slightly wronged by this usation. He didn''t bring Averi here just so she


    could get pregnant. But if it made her feel better about not being taken advantage of, then he would


    ept it.


    "Okay fine," River said with a sigh. "You caught me. So do you want to have kids or not?"


    Averi replied jokingly, "I don''t mind having kids but are we really going to do it without any preparation


    whatsoever?"


    Although pregnancies like Aimee''s or Casey''s were unexpected events without any preparation


    beforehand, Averi still felt that they should be prepared.


    "Just let nature take its course," River said calmly as he licked inside his cheek.


    Averi chuckled before teasing him again by saying, "Are youcking confidence in yourself?"


    River rolled his eyes at herment before warning, "I think you''ve had enough fun for today."


    Averi quickly backed down after sensing the danger in his tone. She didn''t want to provoke him


    anymore.


    However, even though Averi tried apologizing for what happened earlier, River still gave her quite the


    "punishment", which left poor Averi feeling frustrated as he seemed unreasonable.


    This time around though, River went too far as he ended up making Averi faint. Due to how cold it was


    outside on the mountain where they were parked, they immediately headed back home towards the


    Knight Mansion.


    Coincidentally, Beata woke up hungry from sleep during midnight hours, only to see theming


    inside. River carried Averi who was unconscious, which led Beata giving thumbs-up signifying approval


    of how much of an awesome big brother he was since he was willing pick on even his own wife without


    mercy.


    River gave Beata a sideways look.


    Beata received River''s dangerous look, swallowed, didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and ran upstairs


    directly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After running all the way back to the bed, Beata touched her small chest and let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    Soon, Beata forgot about the panic just now.


    She suddenly thought of one thing. At this rate, wouldn''t she be an aunt soon?


    After seeing the three little ones from the Hayden family, Beata was looking forward to seeing a little


    baby in her family.


    She just didn''t know when there will be a new member in the family.


    The Knight family had only had River and Beata for a long time. Now with Averi, Beata was really


    happy.


    However, Beata thought of another problem.


    The children of River and Averi also had the surname of Knight, and so there was no other surname in


    their family.


    Otherwise, she would also find a boyfriend who surname was Knight, so that all of them would really


    have the same surname.

 Chapter 906 He Can Completely Get Away

    Chapter 906 He Can Completely Get Away


    Chapter 906 He Can Completely Get Away


    In a blink of an eye, Pe had turned one month old. The little girl had been in an incubator for a month


    and was finally able toe out.


    Casey didn''t want to have a big celebration, but her three brothers insisted on having some fun and


    giving the little girl a good start.


    Casey had changed since bing a mother, and everything now revolved around her daughter. She


    would do anything for Pe if it meant making her happy. However, even with the big celebration, only


    close friends and family were invited.


    Everyone brought gifts for Pe, which made Casey feel embarrassed because she already had so


    much stuff at home.


    Pe just came out of the incubator, and she was still very thin, almost eat and sleep everyday.


    Aimee gave some of her breast milk to help supplement Casey''s own supply since it wasn''t enough.


    The three babies all had different personalities: Ridge was cold and aloof, rarely crying or smiling;


    Rosemary was demanding and always needed attention; while Pe was quiet but healthy.


    Everyone thought Ridge was like Patrick, but in fact, it was because of Aimee. And Pe, no need to


    ask, her personality came with Casey.


    Despite being the guest of honor at the party, Rosemary stole everyone''s attention with her antics.


    Holding her sleeping daughter in her arms, Casey said to Aimee, "Let Rosie be a star! This child is


    born to be famous."


    Aimee sighed because she knew how difficult it would be dealing with their daughter''s personality. "You


    might as well call her a drama queen," she suggested.


    Rosemary seemed to protest against this suggestion by waving both hands wildly while making loud


    noises towards Aimee.


    Miles liked Casey''s idea about making Rosemary into a star and asked Patrick if he could take care of


    his daughter instead. Patrick looked at Miles incredulously before saying, "Do you know how creepy


    that sounds? You can raise your own child."


    "Stingy." Miles was not so persistent. after all, the child was still young, "However, if Rosie herself has


    this intention, don''t stop her."


    He never thought that every person could be a big star. It was useless to engage in an acting


    career just by looking at someone''s face. Without some talent, one one cannot seed.


    If Rosemary had that talent and she liked it, then it would be a disappointment if she didn''t cultivate it.


    Of course, if Rosemary didn''t have that talent, even if he was her uncle, he wouldn''t offer advantage to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her.


    Patrick looked towards his daughter, feeling really uncertain.


    It was too early for this little girl to predict her future now, but as far as she''d shown now, if she didn''t


    keep it all, he had to leave her to Miles.


    In this way, Ridge looked very suitable for inheriting the family business.


    Patrick licked the corner of his mouth lightly, thinking he should start cultivating him from now on. So


    that their son had a business mind, and he can bepletely get away from it.

 Chapter 907 Directly Give Patrick A Series Of Critical Strikes

    Chapter 907 Directly Give Patrick A Series Of Critical Strikes


    Chapter 907 Directly Give Patrick a Series Of Critical Strikes


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Half a year had passed, and Ridge and Rosemary were both over six months old. One day, Aimee was


    ying with the two little ones when she suddenly heard a faint voice saying, "ma... ma..." Although it


    wasn''t very clear, Aimee still turned to look towards the sound.


    It was Rosemary.


    She had actually said "mommy."


    Aimee looked at Rosemary in disbelief. Although her expression remained calm on the surface, her


    heart was filled with waves of emotion. She couldn''t believe her ears. It seemed too early for a child to


    start talking.


    Rosemary didn''t say "mommy" again. Instead, she blew bubbles and giggled nonstop.


    Aimee couldn''t believe what had just happened and immediately checked the baby monitor in the


    nursery. Sure enough, Rosemary had indeed called out for mommy.


    The shock that Rosemary brought to Aimee was so great that she kept watching the monitor repeatedly


    until tears welled up in her eyes. Just then Patrick came back from outside and went straight to see his


    wife and children. When he saw how red Aimee''s eyes were, he assumed that one of their mischievous


    children must have done something wrong to upset her.


    He immediately put on an angry face as he looked at both little troublemakers, trying to intimidate them


    into confessing what they did wrong. But, when Aimee raised her head, she saw Patrick''s stern


    expression, which made her frown slightly before asking him, "What are you doing?"


    Patrick asked, "Did they bully you?"


    "Of course not," replied Aimee quickly. "They''re so well-behaved. How could they possibly bully me?"


    Even though Aimee wasn''t someone who showed emotions easily, when it came down to their children,


    they were everything for her no matter what anyone else thought or said about them, even if it was


    Patrick himself who made such remarks.


    Above all this news of hearing their daughter call out "Mommy", Aimee''s every inch was filled up with


    happiness within herself, making her almost want to hug tightly onto little girl right now.


    Patrick furrowed his brow suspiciously as he looked at his wife, wondering why there might be any


    reason for tears in those beautiful eyes.


    "Why are your eyes red?" He asked curiously


    A smile spread across Aimee''s face as she proudly announced, "I''ll tell you something and I''m not


    afraid you''ll be jealous."


    Patrick arched an eyebrow curiously, waiting for whatever news woulde next from his beloved


    wife''s lips.


    "Rosemary called me Mommy," said Aimee happily


    This surprised Patrick greatly, causing him also look towards where their daughtery sleeping


    peacefully while feeling somewhat incredulous.


    He asked incredulously, "She can talk now?"


    Aimee nodded and said, "Isn''t it particrly shocking?"


    Although this was not an exception, there were indeed children who spoke very early.


    Patrick was indeed shocked.


    He looked at Rosemary for a long time before saying, "Call me Dad."


    Rosemary was bubbling and ignoring Patrick.


    Aimeeughed unkindly, and said, "Or how can people say that the daughter is nice and considerate to


    the mother."


    Frustrated by Rosemary, Patrick turned his attention to his son.


    However, Ridge had a cold temper, and he will not respond to his words.


    In particr, when Ridge was annoyed, he will frown and look at him as if his father was a fool.


    At this moment, Ridge just looked at Patrick like this, and directly gave Patrick a series of critical blows.

 Chapter 908 Visible Unhappiness

    Chapter 908 Visible Unhappiness


    Chapter 908 Visible Unhappiness


    The news that Rosemary called her mother quickly spread, and everyone rushed to the Hayden family


    with amon goal: hoping to be the next one she called out to. Patrick was very indifferent about this


    and didn''t want to give anyone a good look.


    He spent an entire afternoon coaxing Rosemary, but all she did was blow bubbles at him or giggle


    foolishly without giving him any respect. It made him so angry that Ridge, that little rascal, almost gave


    him an ulcer.


    Eden lightly patted Patrick''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be upset. Children are closer to their mothers."


    Although he hadn''t seen their little angel yet, he had already imagined what she or he would look like


    countless times.


    He wasn''t like some ignorant fathers who had topete with their wives. His wife would go through


    such hardship giving birth, so of course the little one should call mom first then dad! How could he be


    unhappy?


    Patrick looked at Eden speechlessly and was certain that Eden was just talking nonsense without


    experiencing it himself. He didn''t believe for a second that when the time came, he wouldn''t feel


    disappointed.


    Minnie''s pregnancy had progressed quite far now. Her belly suddenly ballooned up and even she


    herself gained weight in no time at all.


    Every time she came over to the Hayden family, Minnie felt ufortable because whenever she saw


    Aimee and Casey - who were also pregnant before - they only had slightlyrger bellies while still


    having slender limbs whereas Minnie''s face seemed like it would fall off from being too fat.


    Now Aimee and Casey had given birth but they were still slim as ever, which made Minnie envious


    enough to cry.


    In theory speaking, Minnie paid attention on her diet too but ended up looking bloated as if inted.


    Aimeeforted her by suggesting it might just be psychological stress causing sudden obesity, which


    relieved some of Minnie''s anxiety, since all of her body indicators were normal otherwise.


    And otherwise, if not for this, then gaining weight wasn''t a big deal. But making both herself and the


    baby bear risks was what really worried her!


    Several women gathered in the nursery, discussing Rosemary calling out "mommy". Everyone envied


    how smart Rosemary was, especially Tilly whose desire for children grew stronger every day.


    However, she didn''t know if it was against her on purpose. She wanted a child so much, but the child


    didn''t want her to be a mother.


    This really made Tilly very sad.


    She and Ben worked hard for so long, but nothing happened to her stomach, which made her feel so


    ufortable.


    She even wanted to hide from Ben to find out if there was something wrong with her body. Otherwise,


    how could it be so difficult to conceive?


    However, Tilly didn''t dare to investigate, because she was afraid that if she found out that there was


    nothing wrong with her body, that would be...


    She would not do anything to Ben for this reason, or break up with him directly.


    She just felt that she didn''t know how to face Ben, and she didn''t know how to avoid discussing having


    children with Ben in the future.


    Now these were just her own thoughts, which had already made her so ufortable. She was really


    afraid of what she will do if all these became reality.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was simply no way to think about it.


    However, Tilly had no way to talk about this kind of thing with others, let alone with Ben.


    Tilly was caught in her own sadness, visibly unhappy.

 Chapter 909 Find A Place Where The Sea Water Is Blue

    Chapter 909 Find A ce Where The Sea Water Is Blue


    Chapter 909 Find a ce Where the Sea Water is Blue


    "What''s wrong?" Aimee observed Tilly for a while and noticed that something was bothering her.


    Tilly shook her head and said, "I just feel so envious. I really want a baby too."


    As she spoke, she touched Rosemary''s little face. If it were her own child calling her mommy, she


    would surely be overjoyed.


    Although Aimee was also very happy to share this good news with everyone, Tilly still felt that Aimee


    was too calm.


    This kind of calmness might make people who didn''t know Aimee think that she was cold-hearted.


    But even so, it made Tilly so envious. She really wanted a child with Ben.


    Aimee asked somewhat skeptically, "What? Doesn''t Ben want a baby?"


    But that shouldn''t be the case. With how much Ben doted on Tilly, he would give her anything she


    wanted.


    How could he refuse to have a baby?


    Bringing up this topic made Tilly even more downcast.


    The problem returned to where she had been thinking before - it wasn''t that Ben wouldn''t give her one,


    it was that she couldn''t conceive one herself.


    She didn''t know if there was something wrong with either of their bodies or some other reason


    altogether


    Seeing Tilly like this, Aimee didn''t ask any further questions but had already guessed what might be


    going on in her mind


    However, since Tilly wasn''t willing to say anything more about it at the moment, Aimee simply said,


    "Actually getting pregnant is often psychological."


    Tilly looked at Aimee hopefully as if wanting an answer from someone who knew better than herself


    Aimee continued, "Your mood can affect many things. Always keeping your nerves tense will cause


    stress on your body, which may not yield positive results."


    Tilly had heard of this saying before but did not feel like there were any particr reasons why they


    should be stressed out about having children together


    Aimee suggested, "Why don''t you forget about wanting children for now and just enjoy life as it is? Do


    other things to distract yourself and see how you feel?"


    Tilly frowned slightly because although the idea sounded good in theory, actually doing such thing


    would prove difficult.


    Aimee added, "Let Ben take you out somewhere fun and rx your mood."


    After thinking for a moment, Tilly agreed as it seemed like sound advice. She immediately went off


    looking for Ben.


    When Ben heard this, he didn''t think too much about it, and directly asked Tilly where she wanted to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    go.


    Tilly thought about it, and her favorite ce was of course the seaside.


    So, Tilly said, "If I want to go to the ind, I don''t want the nearby ones. The sea water is too yellow.


    Find a ce where the sea water is blue."


    Ben said, "I bought a small ind in the south. Why don''t we just go there?"


    "Okay." Tilly nodded hastily.


    Ben made the arrangements straight away and was ready to go anytime.


    Eden heard the two chattering, and couldn''t help but join in the fun, "Don''t just go there alone. Since


    we''re all here now, let''s go together."


    Naturally, Ben and Tilly had no objections, and directly arranged a group of people to go there first to


    prepare.

 Chapter 910 Take This Place As A Choice

    Chapter 910 Take This ce As A Choice


    Chapter 910 Take this ce as a Choice


    Ben''s ind was located in the south, near the equator. For this season, the temperature difference on


    the ind was veryrge.


    Casey was worried that Pe wouldn''t adapt and hesitated about going.


    Tilly didn''t want to leave little Pe alone at home and persuaded Casey to take her to the ind.


    ording to Tilly, since Aimee and Kelvin were there, Pe wouldn''t have any problems.


    Because there were many people going over this time, they didn''t leave immediately but first had a


    group of people transport supplies over.


    Since it was a private ind with no shops on it, all supplies had to be transported in advance including


    Aimee and Kelvin even arranged for some medical equipment just in case of emergency needs.


    Three dayster, everyone arrived on the ind in grand fashion.


    It wasn''t so much a private ind as it was a private amusement park. Even Tilly and Aimee were


    stunned by what they saw upon arrival.


    As soon as they stepped onto the ind, they saw a huge entrance simr to Disnend or Universal


    Studios, which made them feel like they were dreaming even more than those ces did.


    The electric tour cars on the ind were invincibly dreamy pink too!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tilly waspletely dumbfounded and couldn''t help poking Ben''s waist saying, "Ben, you have such


    girlish tastes."


    Having been with Ben for so long, Tilly had never seen this side of him before. Now she really didn''t


    know how to describe her shock becausepared with what she knew about Ben before, it was really


    too much contrasted.


    Ben sighed, "This isn''t something I did."


    Tilly looked at him suspiciously, wanting him exin everything clearly. Because if it wasn''t his own


    preference, Tilly would probably start thinking more about why he liked these things, which would make


    her unhappy or jealous.


    Seeing Tilly''s changing expression, Ben felt helpless again. He said, "It''s my mom."


    For a moment, Tilly froze. She felt like her thoughts got stuck somewhere, and couldn''t react for several


    seconds. Then after several seconds passed, Tilly blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed that she was


    jealous without knowing who caused all these things.


    She lowered her head, didn''t dare say anything anymore.


    Ben was amused by her appearance, raised his hand and rubbed Tilly''s head, saying, "It''s okay. Mom


    doesn''t know."


    Tilly pinched Ben''s waist secretly and said, "Don''t talk anymore."


    She almost died of shame and anger.


    Regarding the ind that Ben bought, it was actually bought for his mother.


    It happened to be his mother''s birthday, and when his father found out that he had bought an ind for


    his mother, he directly suggested that he give the ind to him to build.


    After that, Ben didn''t take care of so much by himself, but when he saw the finished product, he was


    speechless.


    Even, he felt too ashamed to have been to this ind at all.


    This was the first time he hade to the ind.


    It was just that he didn''t feel much better now, instead he felt the same shame.


    This time Tilly proposed toe out to y, and he didn''t even think about it, so he regarded this ce


    as an option.


    It was just that Ben really regretted it a little at this moment. Maybe, he should take her to a different


    ind. At least, it was normal.

 Chapter 911 The Right To Be Proud

    Chapter 911 The Right To Be Proud


    Chapter 911 The Right to be Proud


    Although this ind was built with too much girlish fantasy, it really hit the for women. Apart from the


    initial shock, everyone quickly got used to the various scenery in front of them. Even Aimee couldn''t


    help but sigh that if they moved this set to Innisrial, it would definitely be a popr attraction


    without any need for promotion. Even without them, word of mouth alone could make it a hot spot.


    Aimee casually mentioned it and unexpectedly, everyone who came here on vacation thought her


    suggestion was great and started discussing how to n and execute it when they returned home.


    Aimee was speechless because she only mentioned it casually. Tilly held Aimee''s hand and said, "I


    suddenly feel like we should form an all-women group and not bring these men out anymore. What are


    we doing here? Rxing or working? I feel like if we ignore them, they''ll just go into meeting mode."


    Casey also said, "Forget about those few men; they''re all a bunch of schemers anyway. Why is my


    husband getting involved?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Matilda heard this andughed directly, "Kelvin is just like Aimee; maybe even more scheming than


    those guys."


    Aimee felt somewhat helpless as she looked at Matilda and said, "Don''t malign me. I''m still a good


    doctor who saves lives with all my heart. I''m not doing anything shady anymore."


    Matilda and Averi burst outughing at her words while Aimee didn''t feel burdened by what she had


    said but they did.


    Although Aimee wasn''t personally involved now, none of her subordinates were idle.


    Matilda hooked Casey''s shoulder saying, "It seems you don''t know your husband well enough yet.


    Have him give you an ountter on. Forget everything else. Just based on his fewpanies


    alone, he can sit back for ten lifetimes."


    Casey... now felt that this world was magical indeed! Previously people always talked about how their


    family was already one of the top-tier families among wealthy households, even though generation


    after generation produced prodigal sons who squandered their wealth over hundreds of years. But now


    hearing Matilda talk about Aimee along with her husband... they were really hiding deep secrets!


    Casey said, "It''s over now. None of Walter, Miles, and Patrick want to inherit the family property. I


    guess, the next generation of our family doesn''t have this idea either. What should we do?"


    Averiughed, and said, "You didn''t read the posts online? Some rich people pretend to be poor, just to


    educate their next generation to rely on their own efforts to get ahead, or you can try it too."


    "That can''t be done," Casey said immediately, "Pe is already such a pitiful child. I don''t want her to


    suffer, and I''m going to let her rely on Ridge, Rosemary, and future siblings, so that when they have a


    grand future, they won''t forget to take care of Pe."


    Everyoneughed out loud, and it was only natural for Casey to say such a thing.


    However, being born in the Hayden family, the kid had already won at the beginning, so she really


    didn''t need to think so much.

 Chapter 912 More Than Evil

    Chapter 912 More Than Evil


    Chapter 912 More than Evil


    The group arrived at the ind around noon, and due to a joke from Aimee, everyone who had nned


    to rest in the afternoon and then get active at night spent the whole afternoon researching feasibility


    instead.


    It wasn''t until it got dark that Casey was the first to say in exasperation, "Hey guys, we''re here on


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    vacation. Why are we still working?"


    Kelvin patted Casey''s head and said, "It''s our fault. Are you hungry? I''ll prepare dinner."


    There were no stores on the ind; everything had to be self-sufficient. Although they had sent some


    chefs over earlier, some people wanted to cook for themselves.


    Casey had told Kelvin earlier that she wanted his red wine braised beef for dinner tonight. It was a


    After discussing this topic all afternoon, they agreed not to talk about it again until they returned to


    Innisrial. They split into two groups: those with good cooking skills led by Aimee and Kelvin moved into


    the kitchen while others entertained themselves.


    Although Casey was still craving Kelvin''s red wine braised beef, she knew it would take a lot of effort if


    he started making it now. So Casey said, "Honey, why don''t we skip dinner today?"


    Kelvin began preparing quickly but asked, "Are you starving?"


    "I''m okay," replied Casey.


    "I''ll make something else for you first as an appetizer so you can wait patiently forter when I finish


    making your beef." said Kelvin reassuringly.


    "But I feel bad about making you work so hard," protested Casey.


    "It''s nothing difficult," replied Kelvin with a faint smile.


    Just as Casey was about to say something more, Eden interrupted, "Come on, don''t be so stingy! We


    want some too!"


    At Eden''s words, Casey gave him an angry look.


    Eden and Casey watched as they were kicked out of the kitchen before long after their interference


    made things worse than ever, even though everyone worked quickly together.


    Despite all this chaos caused by these two troublemakers, the meal didn''t start until three hourster


    because there were many people involved.


    Casey highly rmended Kelvin''s red wine braised beef, and almost everyone praised him except


    himself.


    However, everyone knew Kelvin''s good cooking skills, and they will praise him spontaneously without


    being asked by Casey.


    After drinking and eating, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Today they were exhausted by traveling, and brainstormed in the afternoon. Although there was no jet


    After Tilly and Ben returned to the room, Ben hugged Tilly, kissed her ear, and said softly, "I''m sorry


    baby. I really want to take you to rx."


    Who would have thought that they would discuss business matters.


    Tilly turned her head, looked at Ben, and said, "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m not unhappy. It''s


    the first time I''ve seen everyone working like this."


    She had been with Ben for so long, but she hadn''t really seen Ben''s work.


    In the afternoon, when she saw a group of them discussing, the scene was really intense.


    She hadn''t thought about it before, when these people got together, they were evil than each other.

 Chapter 913 I Want To Sleep Right Now

    Chapter 913 I Want To Sleep Right Now


    Chapter 913 I Want to Sleep Right Now


    Ben was very puzzled. ording to Tilly''s personality, even if she was exhausted, she would still


    pester him to do things rted to having a baby. However, when they returned to the room, she neither


    urged him to take a shower nor immediately started fooling around with him. This feeling made Ben not


    ustomed to it for a while.


    As he unbuttoned the button, Ben slowed down, circled Tilly, and teased her without a trace.


    However, Tilly seemed topletely ignore this.


    This made Ben even more puzzled. What was going on? Could it be that he was no longer attractive to


    Tilly? Just thinking about it was enough to make Ben feel defeated.


    He didn''t beat around the bush with Tilly but leaned down directly, pressing his nose against Tilly''s and


    softly saying, "Sweetheart, you''re acting very strange today."


    "Am I?" Tilly asked.


    She blinked her eyes innocently.


    Ben said, "Your ignoring me like this makes me start to doubt my charm."


    Tilly lowered her eyshes and looked towards Ben''s chest. How to say? Ben''s Adam''s apple, vicle,


    pectoral muscles, abdominal muscles...


    Tilly couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. However, she did feel a bit tired today, mainly because she


    didn''t take a nap in the afternoon and now she was so sleepy that tears wereing out.


    Aimee had said that overly tense nerves can cause stress and make it difficult to conceive normally.


    She didn''t want to think about having a baby when she was already so tired, and it was not good for


    Ben either.


    Therefore, even though Tilly was very tempted by Ben''s body right now, she still said, "I''m tired and


    want to go to sleep today."


    Ben thought that this reason was more perfunctory than Tilly''s excuse of having period. Tilly''s


    persistence in having a baby was so strong that even when she was exhausted and her eyelids were


    fighting each other, she still insisted on making it happen.


    And besides, Tilly said it herself before she fell asleep that he could handle it on his own.


    Ben lowered his head and kissed Tilly''s lips, saying, "Baby, are you just being perfunctory?"


    "No, I''m really tired," Tilly said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the action of swallowing saliva betrayed her true thoughts.


    Ben kissed her lips again. He didn''t even have to tease her. When he just kissed her again and again,


    he would make her soft.


    Tilly finally couldn''t resist Ben, her head tilted and she reminded herself in her mind not to be attracted,


    not at all.


    However, in the next second, Ben hugged her directly.


    Tilly''s body was more honest, already had the habit of movement.


    Her hands and feet unconsciously wrapped themselves around Ben''s body.


    Stunned for a moment, Tilly subconsciously wanted to get off Ben''s body.


    However, Ben sped her waist and said, "The bathroom or the bed, or, do you like the balcony?"


    Tilly was speechless, because Ben hadn''t been so blunt before.


    Seeing that Tilly was silent, Ben said deliberately, "Although going to the balcony will be more exciting,


    my suggestion is not to. There are too many mosquitoes, and it''s too hot."


    Tilly looked at Ben, blinked and said, "Ben, I want to sleep."


    Ben said, "Well, I''ll let you sleepter."


    "I want to sleep right now," Tilly said.


    Ben said, "Okay."

 Chapter 914 How Can Anyone Be Cruel To Them?

    Chapter 914 How Can Anyone Be Cruel To Them?


    Chapter 914 How can anyone be cruel to them?


    Tilly and Ben had been discussing the topic of sleeping all night long, from how to sleep to whether


    their way of sleeping was the same or not. Tilly was at her wit''s end.


    Usually, she would be the one clinging onto Ben, but now that he was clinging onto her. She didn''t


    know what to do with herself.


    Finally satisfied, Ben held Tilly in his arms while she hummed and hawed with ayer of mist in her


    eyes. He gently stroked her back and asked what was wrong.


    "What?" Tilly''s brain wasn''t functioning properly at this point as she looked at him strangely for a while


    before finally understanding what he meant.


    "Nothing really. I''m just tired and want to sleep."


    Ben looked down at Tilly skeptically; he half-believed what she said.


    Feeling uneasy under his gaze, Tilly covered his eyes with her hand and said, "Hey! Don''t look at me


    like that! I''m not lying!"


    "I never said you were," replied Ben.


    If it weren''t for Tilly insisting on telling him this so adamantly, then maybe he wouldn''t have thought too


    much about it. But now that he heard it from her own mouth like this, he knew there must be more


    going on than just being tired.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "However," continued Ben after a moment''s pause. "You were pretty good earlier despite being so


    tired."


    Tilly blushed furiously upon hearing thisment from him. How could someone be so shameless?


    She poked his arm with an annoyed expression, "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s not like I''m hiding anything


    from you!"


    Ben lowered his head and kissed Tilly on the forehead affectionately; this girl really didn''t understand


    subtlety or tactfulness very well yet. She had already given herself away without any prompting


    whatsoever - there was no need for him to pry further into things when they were already out in the


    open like this.


    But still, he couldn''t help but tease her sometimes just because it made him feel closer to her


    somehow.


    Tiredness soon overtook them both as they drifted off into peaceful slumber together.


    The next day arrived without incident as everyone slept until afternoon came around once again.


    Originally, at dinnerst night, everyone had an appointment to go out to sea. Who would have thought


    that when they opened their eyes, the sun was already setting.


    However, they can''t go to sea, but they can have fun at the seaside.


    Matilda and the others directly organized beach volleyball.


    At first, they were grouped by family, but then somehow, it became a group of men and a group of


    women.


    Casey came over and pulled Aimee over, looking like a poor little girl and whispering in Aimee''s ears all


    the time that she must teach these men a lesson.


    Thus, the beach volleyball directly rose to a war between men and women.


    Casey didn''t mind watching the show and had been cheering for Aimee and the others, making the


    atmosphere lively.


    Eden patted Casey on the head, and said, "It''s too much. Look at those on the opposite side. How can


    there be any one who will be cruel to them?"

 Chapter 915 See What The Girl Wants

    Chapter 915 See What The Girl Wants


    Chapter 915 See What the Girl Wants


    Eden was right to criticize. The men and women were fighting separately, with one team of wives and


    one team of husbands. The husbands'' team was so bad that they might as well have been thrown into


    the ocean.


    Not only did this leave the spectators speechless, but even Aimee and her friends were also at a loss


    for words.


    Matilda put her hands on her hips and looked over at the men across from them. "Do you look down on


    us? Are we really that terrible in your eyes?" she asked.


    "No, no," Miles quickly replied.


    "Then y seriously. Your style is too boring," Matilda said.


    Some of the men had intended to go easy on their wives after all; how could they really hurt them?


    However, this kind of ying style not only didn''t do any good but also earned them disdain from their


    wives instead.


    Patrick patted Miles''s shoulder and said, "If you let up against Matilda, you''re insulting her skills."


    Miles red at Patrick; what did he mean by saying that now? Hadn''t he gone easy on Aimee before?


    The two brothers didn''t need to speak explicitly; just a nce was enough for each other to understand


    what they were thinking.


    Patrick felt helpless too; he had wanted to go easy on Aimee as well but... her skills made it


    impossible...


    He raised his head and met Aimee''s meaningful yet challenging gaze before chuckling lowly. "Let''s try


    again."


    This time around, they had better take it seriously or risk being beaten until crying like babiester -


    which would be entirely their fault anyway since most men thought alike in such situations!


    However soon enough, reality hit hard when they got mercilessly beaten by their wives who showed


    them firsthand what happened when someone overthought things!


    In the end Patrick''s team lost - not because they went easy but because their opponents proved


    themselves superior in every way possible!


    Casey and Tilly from the cheerleading squad couldn''t contain their excitement anymore as soon as it


    ended! They rushed over to congratte Aimee and her teammates, showering them with


    Eden looked helplessly towards Patrick''s direction while muttering under his breath, "These sisters-in-


    He would not dare to make sarcastic remarks at this time, and if he did, he wouldugh at them and


    lose all the face of men.


    Patrick arched an eyebrow towards Eden before replying wryly, "You''re just realizing this now?"


    Edenughed unkindly. In fact, he wanted to say that because they were so gentle now, they had


    forgotten what they were like in the beginning.


    After the beach volleyball ended, immediately after sunset, everyone set up a barbecue on the beach.


    The noise continued until midnight before everyone returned to their rooms.


    But the situation after returning to the room was exactly the same as yesterday.


    Tilly went straight into the bathroom, took a quick shower, and then got under the covers, not intending


    to wait for Ben at all.


    Ben felt a little helpless, but he didn''t think much about it, and then went to take a shower.


    When he came out after washing, he found that Tilly had already fallen asleep on the bed, and she


    really didn''t wait for him.


    After wiping his hair, Ben lifted the quilt andy down, bowed his head and kissed Tilly''s cheek, only to


    find that Tilly wasn''t asleep at all.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Ben still wanted to trick after all and see what the girl wanted to do. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 916 You Really DonT Think So

    Chapter 916 You Really Don''T Think So


    Chapter 916 You Really don''t Think so


    Tilly was startled by Ben''s sudden action, and she couldn''t even breathe properly. She tensed up,


    afraid that she might reveal her true feelings if she let her guard down.


    She believed Aimee''s words and tried to forget about her desire to have a child and rx with Ben


    Today was the day Tilly had finally convinced herself not to bother Ben with thoughts of having a child.


    But now, it seemed like she wasn''t the only one thinking about it.


    Ben kissed Tilly on the earlobe gently, repeatedly but not forcefully. Sometimes Tilly even felt like it


    wasn''t real at all. However, this kind of teasing made her feel ufortable and restless.


    She was almost turned on by Ben''s touch.


    Tilly knew that Ben deliberately wanted to tease her and ignite something inside of her; he was simply


    too good for her in this game.


    However, Tilly still held back from responding; she didn''t give him any chance to win easily.


    Ben showed great patience today as he only kissed lightly on Tilly''s earlobe without going too far


    beyond that limit.


    Finally unable to resist his teasing anymore, Tilly moaned softly in response which caused Ben to


    chuckle lightly in amusement at how easy it was for him to get under his girlfriend''s skin


    Tilly grumbled unhappily while looking at him, "What are you doing?"


    Her voice sounded petnt as ifining against an unfair treatment from someone who had taken


    advantage of her repeatedly without any remorse or consideration whatsoever!


    Ben sucked on TIlly''s lips deeply before replying, "I thought you didn''t like me anymore."


    TIlly rolled eyes incredulously before retorting, "Are you trying to mock me? I can''t believe you would


    say such silly things."


    She really couldn''t afford to take the me.


    Ben said, "You''re not as passionate to me as you used to be."


    As he said, his voice was still full of grievances. It was not that Tilly had never seen Ben like this


    before, but it was just very strange. Ben actually rarely used such methods to deal with her, because he


    also knew very well that such methods would make her feel particrly guilty. So, if it wasn''t true that


    he was offended and really unhappy, he would never use this method on Tilly.


    Today, however, Ben used this, which was too strange.


    Ben said, "Do you still like me?"


    He asked very seriously, which made Tilly''s heart soften all of a sudden.


    She immediately put her arms around Ben''s neck and said, "I like you, the person I like the most is


    you."


    Benughed lowly, but he was thinking that his baby was really easy to coax.


    "Then why didn''t you wait for me to sleep today?" Ben said.


    He still had an aggrieved tone, which made Tilly feel very distressed, as if she really did something


    wrong.


    "I''m just a little bit tired," Tilly said.


    After finishing speaking, although Tilly clearly knew that Ben already knew that she was pretending to


    be asleep, she still said, "Isn''t it that I woke up as soon as you touched me?"


    Ben smiled and said, "Well, that''s nice."


    Seeing that Ben''s mood seemed to improve a little bit, Tilly said, "Then let''s go to sleep."


    As she spoke, she burrowed into Ben''s arms, finding a particrlyfortable position.


    Ben said, "Sure enough, you still don''t like me."


    Tilly froze for a moment, and really didn''t know how to exin it, because she really didn''t.


    She raised her face, looked at Ben, and said, "Don''t be a bully."


    He kept saying that she didn''t like him anymore. She was really hurt, okay?


    Ben said, "That means you don''t want to have any babies for me, do you?"


    Tilly was speechless.


    She just knew that if she was a little abnormal, Ben would really catch it very keenly.


    Frowning, Tilly wasn''t going to expose what Aimee had said to her.


    She said, "I just suddenly felt that we have done too much, so we have never had children."


    Ben was almostughed at by Tilly.


    In this case, it would be better to say that his quality was not high.


    As if a knife had been stabbed in his heart, Ben said, "Why do you think this way so suddenly? You


    never thought this way before."


    Tilly grunted and said, "It''s just a sudden inspiration."


    Ben said, "You asked Aimee."


    His tone was very certain, and he hit the nail on the head.


    Tilly was speechless.


    Well, now she had no choice but to admit it even if she didn''t want to.


    Tilly said, "Don''t say it like that. You make it sound like I''m a bad person who betrayed Aimee."


    Ben chuckled softly. It must have been something Aimee said.


    So there was no need to guess why Aimee would go and talk to Tilly about this.


    Aimee wouldn''t havee herself to say these things to Tilly. The only possibility was that Tilly went


    and asked Aimee herself.


    As for why Tilly would ask Aimee, the answer was even simpler.


    Ben couldn''t help feeling helpless. It turned out that his girl suspected there might be something wrong


    with their bodies.


    Ben said, "If you''re worried, I can go get checked."


    As soon as Tilly heard this, she sat up from the bed and looked at Ben saying," Ben, I don''t mean that


    way. You don''t have think too much."


    Ben said, "It''s my fault for not being careful enough and making you worry for so long."


    Tilly shook her head saying, "I really didn''t mean it that way. You really don''t have think too much about


    it."


    Ben touched Tilly''s head and said, "Good girl. Let''s go get checked so we can rest assured when we


    return home."


    Looking at Ben''s expression, Tilly could tell he wasn''t angry at all. Tilly snuggled back into Ben''s arms


    again, saying, "I think maybe it''s my problem after all."


    Ben lowered his eyes looking at her furry little head and replied, "Maybe our child just hasn''te yet.


    There are no problems. We shouldn''t scare ourselves unnecessarily."


    "I really feel this way, because I think you''re amazing," said Tilly. How could she not know if Ben had


    any problems? This statement undoubtedly made him happy. No man dislikes hearing such words


    especiallying from their loved ones'' mouths.


    Ben replied, "Don''t worry. Maybe we''re just under too much pressure."


    "Aimee also thinks so," said Tilly looking up at Ben. "In the end, it''s still my problem."


    It was because of her constant anxiety which caused such a situation. If not for this reason, the issue


    wouldn''t exist in the first ce. In short, it was still her problem.


    Ben said, "Then let''s calm down our emotions. Don''t overthink things anymore."


    Tilly nodded saying, "From today onwards, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Ben was at a loss for words.


    Doing it with the task of having a baby, and doing it just because the two of them wanted each other


    were essentially two different things.


    Now, Tilly actually exploited his benefit.


    Ben was really helpless. For a while, he didn''t even know whether he should talk to Aimee or not.


    How did Aimee know that one of her own suggestions made Ben hold grudge.

 Chapter 917 How Should I Face Others In The Future?

    Chapter 917 How Should I Face Others In The Future?


    Chapter 917 How should I Face others in the Future?


    Tilly was always the type to make a big deal out of nothing, but now that she said she wouldn''t bother


    Ben, she really wasn''t bothering him anymore.


    For three days straight, Tilly had been having a great time and when she returned to the room, she


    would take a shower and go straight to bed without any intention of getting close to Ben.


    If it weren''t for knowing that Tilly''s period wasn''t at this time, Ben would have thought it was his monthly


    celibate day.


    Since they got together, there hadn''t been a single day where something didn''t happen except when


    Tilly couldn''t. There were only differences between once or several times every day. It wasn''t like there


    was ever an asion where Ben could be like this.


    Because of this situation, Ben really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Finally on the fourth day as soon as Tilly stepped into the bathroom, Ben followed in behind her. These


    past few days seemed like they were trying to avoid what happened and even took separate showers.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ben could even say he had never felt so wronged before.


    Tilly didn''t know what was going through Ben''s mind and when she saw him follow her in with a


    puzzled expression on her face asking, "Do you want to wash first?"


    Ben gave Tilly an intense look that clearly showed he was very dissatisfied with her question. His gaze


    filled with danger as he reached out his long arm hooking around Tilly''s waist and pulling her into his


    arms directly. That caused her chest collide against his hard chest, making it hurt slightly upon impact.


    Although Tilly found it strange how odd Ben acted earlier, animal instincts alone told her that right now


    he was dangerous and extremely unhappy about something. Tilly felt lost for words momentarily, not


    knowing what else should be done next. Originally, their n being on the ind together would be not


    creating life until after returning back home in Innisrial where they both get checked then start nning


    again. But, under these circumstances right now, Tilly knew one thing for sure -Ben was truly unhappy


    about something .


    Immediately, Tilly raised up both hands hugging onto Ben''s waist saying, "Ben, do you miss it?"


    Although Ben felt quite unhappy indeed, upon hearing them, it seemed like all air had been let out of


    him. He directly grabbed onto Tilly''s waist letting it stick closer together than ever before.


    Now, Tilly didn''t need any answer because by feeling how close they were, she already knew


    everything. It was something she was most familiar with, yet it did not belong to her.


    However, it always managed to hide inside her body. Tilly''s face instantly turned red and she


    uncontrobly licked the corner of her mouth. She said, "Ben, I''ve missed it."


    As she spoke, Tilly''s hand had already started moving, as if in a hurry, to grab Ben''s clothes.


    Ben curled his lips slightly. The girl was obedient and didn''t need him to coax her. She took the initiative


    to do it herself.


    He put his arm around Tilly''s waist, lifted her up, ced her on the ss table, and whispered, "Bath


    first or bath second?"


    Tilly was no longer interested in taking a bath at the moment. Her hands were still moving and she


    quickly took off Ben''s clothes.


    Her appearance really pleased Ben and made him very happy. Ben chuckled and said, "Don''t worry.


    Let''s take it slow."


    Tilly didn''t want to take things slow with him at all; she knew Ben too well. When he said these words, it


    meant that she was finished.


    On that night, Tilly didn''t know how many times Ben had done her. She only felt like she was in and out


    of consciousness and vaguely sensed the break of dawn.


    However, soon she felt the darkness again.


    Tilly had no idea at what point she was truly falling asleep. She only knew that when she opened her


    eyes again, she was really close to starving to death.


    She can''t even lift her arms, or rather, she can''t even lift her fingers. Tilly didn''t want to speak at all


    because she knew how terrible her voice sounded right now.


    Even she didn''t have the idea of turning her head, and she simply didn''t want to look at the person next


    to her.


    If Tilly hadn''t felt the warmth next to her, she wouldn''t even have known if there was anyone beside her.


    "Awake?" Ben asked.


    Tilly wanted to lift her gaze towards Ben, but in fact, she couldn''t do it at all. She murmured with her


    lips, but no sound came out.


    Ben said, "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?"


    Tilly was now so hungry that she could eat a whole cow, but what she can eat right now, she knew very


    well, was something that can be easily poured into her mouth.


    Tilly said, "Porridge is fine."


    Ben turned over and got out of bed, but instead of leaving the room, he brought a bowl over directly.


    Tilly was lifted up by Ben, her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn''t lift them up at all.


    Ben said, "Try it, the current temperature should be just right."


    Tilly nodded, not wanting to talk at all.


    Ben scooped up a spoonful and wanted to feed it to Tilly, but Tilly didn''t have any idea about this way of


    eating, and it wasn''t enjoyable at all.


    She raised her eyelids to look at Ben, and Ben immediately understood what Tilly meant, and said,


    "You want to eat by yourself. I''ll carry the bowl, okay?"


    Tilly nodded, bringing her mouth to the edge of the bowl.


    It was really poured in mouthful by mouthful, without stopping at all.


    Ben was really worried, and he didn''t know if Tilly would feel ufortable with this way of eating.


    However, seeing how anxious she was to eat, one could tell that she was really hungry.


    It was also fault. Knowing that although Tilly had improved a lot now and she was still coquettish, he


    can''t help "torturing" her at all.


    Yesterday, Tilly was really "bullied".


    After Tilly finished a bowl of porridge, Ben said, "It''s my fault. I won''t be like this from now on."


    People say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Although this was not absence, it was another


    kind of it.


    Tilly raised her moist eyes to look at Ben, and finally asked, "What''s the date today?"


    "Twenty-fourth," Ben said.


    Tilly was struck dumb.


    She knew that she had indeed seen day and night, not just once.


    What did this mean? It meant that the two of them stayed in the room for two days.


    Tilly felt like she had totally lost her face.


    It would be okay to go to other ces and live in a hotel with only the two of them, but now this was an


    ind, and the entire ind was full of familiar people.


    Tilly took a look at Ben, and said, "How am I supposed to face them in the future?"

 Chapter 918 I CanT Get Up

    Chapter 918 I Can''T Get Up


    Chapter 918 I can''t Get Up


    Ben chuckled when he heard Tilly''s hopeless words and said, "What''s the rush? We''re all in the same


    boat. Everyone came here with their families for vacation, not to go on an adventure. It''s normal for


    everyone to stay in their rooms."


    It wasn''t just him and Tilly; everyone else was doing the same thing, so there was nothing to be


    embarrassed about.


    Tilly sniffled and said, "Well, it''s already happened."


    She couldn''t just disappear into thin air now.


    Ben replied, "That''s how you should think about it."


    After finishing a bowl of porridge, Tilly regained some strength.


    She looked at Ben and said, "Ben, I''m still hungry."


    "What do you want to eat?" Ben asked.


    He only brought one bowl of porridge because Tilly hadn''t eaten anything in a long time. Eating


    something too filling right away would be bad for her stomach.


    Tilly said, "I want a big bone."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She felt like a little puppy with an insatiable appetite who wanted something substantial to eat.


    "Okay," Ben agreed. "Let me help you freshen up first before we go eat. Is that alright?"


    Tilly nodded her head; otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to leave the room anyway.


    After tidying up their appearance, they went outside of the room together hand-in-hand. Then they


    noticed that it was already past noon but surprisingly there wasn''t anyone outside yet.


    Tilly thought maybe everyone had gone out on a boat ride or something but after asking Ben, she


    learned that everyone else was still inside their rooms.


    This made her curious if they were all really here just trying to make babies or what? But then again if


    that were true, where were Eden and Minnie?


    Minnie had already been pregnant for over eight months now, so surely Eden wouldn''t have left her


    alone like this?


    Seeing Tilly''s confusion written all over her face, Ben exined, "They went back earlier because Eden


    is worried."


    Minnie was almost nine months pregnant now, so Eden was understandably anxious about anything


    going wrong during delivery.


    If Minnie hadn''t insisted oning along this time around, then he probably wouldn''t havee either.


    Despite telling herself not to think too much about it or put any pressure on Ben regarding having


    children together these past few days, she couldn''t help but wonder if all their efforts would pay off


    soon enough.


    However, she didn''t want him feeling burdened by any expectations from her side either, so she tried


    hard not show any signs of excitement even though deep down inside she felt envious towards


    Minnie''s situation as well as hopeful for herself too.


    But since promising herself not dwell on such thoughts anymore once decided earlier today -she''d stick


    with that decision- no matter what happened next between them two.


    Ben didn''t give Tilly a big bone to eat directly, but made her a bowl of tube bone noodles.


    Tilly looked at the bowl and couldn''t see much meat on the bones, feeling speechless. "Is this how you


    treat me? So stingy," she said.


    Ben replied, "Let''s wait for a couple of days; otherwise, your stomach might not feel well."


    Tilly pouted and said, "I could have waited without being hungry for so long."


    Ben felt genuinely sorry and touched Tilly''s head. He apologized by saying, "It''s my fault baby. I''m


    sorry." But Tilly slurped up some noodles and responded by saying that she wasn''t forced to do


    anything.


    Benughed it off and said that they were in sync with each other. He knew how passionate Tilly would


    respond to him.


    He loved his baby girl so much that he couldn''t imagine life without her. After finishing their meal


    together, Ben held hands with Tilly as they walked along the beach.


    Suddenly bursting intoughter while walking hand in hand with Ben, Tilly eximed, "Don''t we look


    like an old married couple now?"


    Chuckling softly, Ben rubbed his forehead against hers affectionately before replying, "Even when we


    are old married couple, you will always be my little girl."


    Tilly''s heart melted at these words which were both soft yet sweetly romantic. She hooked her arm


    around Ben''s neck, telling him, "And you will always be my boy."


    As they gazed lovingly into each other''s eyes, the air was filled with an unspoken passion between


    them.


    Ben admitted, "I never thought I''d grow old alongside someone else before."


    Curious, Tilly asked, "And now?"


    "Now, I want to grow old together with you until our hair turns grey." replied Ben tenderly


    Tilly was moved beyond words, and then suddenly broke outughing again. "What if one of us goes


    bald first?"she joked, making light of their conversation about growing older together


    After all, hair loss was bing moremon among people of all ages nowadays!


    Although both of them belonged to the type with thick hair, who can say for sure about this kind of


    thing?


    It never urred to Ben that Tilly would change the topic like this.


    He looked at Tilly with helplessness and amusement, and raised his hand to pinch the ball on top of her


    head.


    As far as the current feel was concerned, Tilly was unlikely to be bald.


    Ben said, "My hair quality should be okay, and my family doesn''t have any middle-aged balding genes,


    and I''m not very good at doing things that damage my hair, so this problem shouldn''t exist."


    Listening to Ben''s serious words, Tillyughed so hard that she couldn''t straighten up.


    She squeezed Ben''s hand and said, "Then the two of us must be able to grow old with grey hair, right?"


    Ben nodded seriously and said, "Of course."


    The more serious he was, the more Tillyughed.


    Afterughing, Tilly squatted directly on the ground, clutching her stomach, her cheeks hurt from


    squat properly.


    Ben was speechless.


    He really cared about the matter of getting old together.


    Finally, Tillyughed enough, held out her hand to Ben, and said, "Pull me up. I can''t get up."

 Chapter 919 Help His Wife To See

    Chapter 919 Help His Wife To See


    Chapter 919 Help His Wife to See


    Ben pulled Tilly up directly, but of course, given Tilly''s current state, she couldn''t stand steady at all.


    He just grabbed Tilly in his arms and let her hang from his body.


    In fact, Tilly was not exerting any effort at all and waspletely relying on Ben to carry her.


    Ben said, "Baby, do you think this is funny?"


    Tilly nodded and said, "Isn''t it funny?"


    Ben knew she wasughing at the fact that neither of them would be bald, but he couldn''t resist


    teasing her. He said, "Is it funny to you that we''ll grow old together?"


    Tilly''s smiling face froze for a second. She blinked her eyes and looked at Ben, saying, "I''m not


    Ben''s lips curled up, not sure if he was infected by Tilly''sughter or if it was transferred to him, but now


    he can''t stopughing.


    Tilly was speechless now.


    In one second, she understood what Ben wasughing at. She was really annoyed. How could this


    scoundrel bully her like this?


    Ben could not stopughing, but he still held Tilly firmly to his body.


    However, this also meant that Tilly received a stronger resonance.


    She couldn''t hold it any longer and reached out to twist Ben''s waist as her face finally showed


    embarrassment.


    She didn''t have much strength, but the point she hit was Ben''s vital spot.


    Ben tightened the straps on Tilly even more, in order to prevent her hands from moving.


    Tilly said, "Why are you so mean? You always bully me."


    Ben said, "Baby, I really love you so much."


    Tilly''s heart instantly melted at the confession. Who wouldn''t like to hear such words of love? Who


    wouldn''t want to hear a deration from their beloved?


    Tilly had been very sensitivetely, her eyes felt sore and hot. When Ben said this sentence, he also


    quickly suppressed his smile within a second, without any intention of teasing Tilly further.


    Tilly looked at Ben, his eyes filled with seriousness. Tilly never doubted Ben''s love for her, but when


    she saw how serious he was, she couldn''t help but think to herself, "Oh my goodness, is the universe


    really being this kind to me? How could it have brought such a wonderful person like Ben into my life?"


    How lucky she was to fall in love with this man.


    Finally unable to resist, Tilly lowered her head and gave Ben a kiss on the lips. They kissed under the


    sun, listening to the sound of the waves. And then, a whistle.


    Wait!


    The sound of a whistle!


    Tilly and Ben quickly let go of each other and looked in the direction of the sound together. Soon


    enough, they saw a group of people standing not far away.


    It was obvious that Walter was responsible for the whistle. Tilly immediately thought about how she and


    Ben had been fooling around in their room for two days straight, and her face turned red with


    embarrassment.


    She wanted nothing more than to bury her head in Ben''s shoulder, pretending to be deaf and blind so


    she wouldn''t have to hear or see anything. But despite feeling shy, Tilly still jumped off Ben''s body.


    "Kissing under the sun? You''re something else," Walter approached them with his friends already by


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    his side. He naturally teased Ben with thisment.


    Ben red at him and said, "As if you don''t do it too."


    Walter knew exactly how he treated April who wasn''t any better than Tilly when it came to being thin-


    skinned. When Walter "bullied" April, he didn''t hold back at all either.


    He clicked his tongue twice but didn''t expose them because he knew that somehow Ben had managed


    to make everyone believe that every couple was fooling around inside their rooms - although it might


    not necessarily be untrue since they were all adults who knew what they were doing anyway.


    But only couples like Ben and Tilly could y around like this; everyone else couldn''t keep up with


    them when it came down to having fun - maybe because they were young after all?


    Even Ash and Mika weren''t as yful as these two; one could only say that Ben and Tilly really


    knew how to enjoy themselves.


    Walter didn''t expose them not because he suddenly became kind-hearted, but mainly because his wife


    told him repeatedly not speak too fast or scare off Tilly. Otherwise, she wouldn''t talk to him anymore.


    Walter cared deeply about April''s feeling while disregarding others'' opinions entirely.


    Tilly had no idea that she was protected by April just now; otherwise if she heard what Walter said


    about teasing her boyfriend earlier, then surely she would have died right there on spot out of sheer


    embarrassment alone!


    Fortunately though besides making fun of kissing under hot sun, nothing more happened afterwards,


    so everyone went back talking casually among themselves.


    Suddenly, Walter''s phone rang loudly, interrupting their conversation.


    He took it out and saw that it was from Miles.


    Walter raised his eyebrows and answered, "Why? I told you toe out just now and you didn''te


    out, but now you want toe out again?"


    Miles said, "Did you see Ben and Tilly? If so,e back together. Eden called back. His wife is about


    to give birth and has already gone to the hospital."


    For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    What Eden said was so urate.


    "Okay, we''ll be right back," Walter said.


    After he hung up the phone and repeated Miles'' words, everyone reacted in unison that the


    premonition must be too urate.


    Everyone didn''t dy any longer, and the trip to the ind ended here. They simply cleaned up and


    took a private ne back to Innisrial.


    Everyone came out of the airport and went straight to the hospital without stopping.


    As a result, they didn''t know until arrived at the hospital that Minnie had been in the delivery room for


    ten hours, but she hadn''te out yet.


    Eden yelled anxiously outside. Unknowingly, people thought he was having a baby.


    ording to Mariam, Eden had originally entered the delivery room, but was kicked out because he


    was too noisy inside.


    Everyone was speechless. Sure enough, one cannot expect too much from this guy.


    Eden was nervous at first, but when he saw Aimee and Kelvin, it was as if he saw saviors. He held their


    hands and said, "Aimee, Kelvin, my wife will be fine."


    Neither Aimee nor Kelvin were obstetric doctors. Although they had no choice but to deliver the baby


    when Casey was born, for professionals, the doctor who helped Minnie deliver the baby was much


    more reliable than the two of them.


    Aimee said, "Don''t worry, Dr. Lyons is the best obstetrician in the country."


    Although Eden knew this, he was still flustered.


    Now he can''t wait to let Aimee and Kelvin go in and watch his wife.

 Chapter 920 It Is Hard To Control My Emotions

    Chapter 920 It Is Hard To Control My Emotions


    Chapter 920 It is Hard to Control My Emotions


    They didn''t know if it was fate or not, but after more than ten minutes, a deafening cry came from the


    delivery room.


    Soon, a nurse came out and said to Eden, "Mr. McCoy, congrattions! Mother and son are safe."


    It was a boy weighing night pounds four ounces.


    Eden''s tears fell immediately.


    He covered his face with his hand and tried to hold back at first. He felt embarrassed crying like this in


    front of Patrick and Kelvin who didn''t cry at all when their babies were born.


    However, the more he held back, the less control he had over himself.


    Eventually Eden couldn''t care about his own dignity anymore. All he knew was that inside that room


    was his wife who had just given birth to a son for him.


    While feeling heartbroken for his wife Minnie''s pain during childbirth, Eden couldn''t help butin,


    "This little bastard! What did he eat to be so big? He doesn''t even know how much pain his


    Mommy went through!"


    When Minnie saw Eden crying like this after she came out of the delivery room weak from giving birth


    herself already; her emotions were indescribable. Although she never experienced love from her family


    before marrying Eden, being loved by him made it clear that she was loved now.


    Because of this realization, even though she really had no strength left in her body right now, she still


    wanted to see Eden with her own eyes and tell him they have a child together before passing out


    Eden held Minnie''s hand while looking at her pale face. He opened his mouth wanting to say


    somethingforting but tears flowed down first instead.


    Minnie didn''t cry during childbirth but now tears rolled down one by one on both sides of her cheeks as


    well.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She wanted to hold onto Eden''s hand telling him not to cry because both she and their child were fine;


    however words wouldn''te out of her mouth either way.


    The doctor suggested letting Minnie rest first so they could end this tearful situation between them all


    togetherter on when everyone calmed down again.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed about crying in front of others earlier on himself too, Eden closed the


    door behind them, saying he would stay with Minnie while asking everyone else go next door where


    their baby boyy waiting for them all excitedly!


    The little guy looked very cute includingrge eyes, which indicated that he will be quite handsome


    when grew up someday soon enough!


    The name was given by Eden. It was Brandon McCoy, and the pet name was Bran. He hoped that the


    little one would be prepared for everything in life.


    Of course, this name became a huge psychological shadow in Brandon''s heart for a long time.


    Some self-righteous children used their most innocent appearance to say the most vicious words in the


    world.


    Fortunately, with proper guidance from those around him and a group of people who protected him,


    Brandon did not suffer too much trauma to his young mind.


    But these were all stories forter.


    A group of people returned from the ind trip and confirmed that mother and son were safe before


    heading home separately.


    Tilly and Ben had originally nned to have a check-up since they were already at the hospital.


    However, after asking them some basic questions about their health status, the doctor told them to


    When Tilly got home, she thought about it for a while before deciding to test herself first. She was


    already used to doing so regrly anyway; even if there wasn''t anything wrong with her, she wouldn''t


    be worried either way.


    With this decision made up in her mind, Tilly went into the bathroom with two pregnancy tests just in


    case...


    After Ben came back, he went straight into his study room where he received an important work call.


    When he came out againter on, he saw that Tilly was still inside the bathroom with its door tightly


    shut. So, he knew what she must be doing inside but didn''t rush her or disturb her by knocking on it


    right away. Instead, he was waiting patiently outside until she finished up on her own time...


    Tilly thought Ben was still inside his study room, so as not to disturb him while working, she stayed


    inside withouting out immediately after finishing up testing herself like usual.


    Her hands trembled constantly as excitement overwhelmed her entire body.


    She didn''t know how else to describe this feeling except as something that could take away everything


    from her at any moment...


    Finally ten minutes passed when Ben raised his hand and knocked gently on the bathroom door.


    Tilly jumped at first but then slowly opened it after hesitating briefly...


    When she saw Ben standing there and looking at her quietly, all of sudden any urge or impulse within


    vanished without exnation...


    It felt like something had blocked off Tilly''s throat entirely, preventing any sound from escaping no


    matter how hard she tried. Her eyes filled up quickly with tears which streamed down uncontrobly


    once they started falling.


    Ben noticed what happened almost instantly though there was brief moment where confusion clouded


    over his thoughts before rity returned just as quickly.


    Without saying a word, Ben hugged Tilly directly.


    At this moment, Tilly finally couldn''t hold back, and burst into tears.


    Ben patted Tilly on the back, listening to her cry, his eyes moist too.


    He even forgot when was thest time he shed tears, but at this moment, it was difficult to control his


    emotions.

 Chapter 921 Waiting For Me To Ask The Doctor

    Chapter 921 Waiting For Me To Ask The Doctor


    Chapter 921 Waiting for Me to Ask the Doctor


    Tilly calmed down and stepped out of Ben''s embrace, handing him two items with clear lines on them.


    It was obvious that they were pregnancy tests.


    Ben couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. After all the trouble they went through without getting


    pregnant, they went to an ind for three days and suddenly Tilly was pregnant?


    "I just knew it," Tilly said. "God must have heard my voice. Otherwise, how could this happen so


    tantly?"


    Ben was speechless. He had seen his fair share of storms in life, but he never expected pregnancy to


    be such a challenge.


    Now that it was confirmed that Tilly really was pregnant, Ben suddenly felt like it wasn''t real.


    He could already imagine himself and Tilly''s little one in her belly going against him.


    Tilly rubbed her belly and looked at Ben. "Ben, let''s go back to the hospital again. I can hardly believe


    it."


    After being disappointed too many times before, she didn''t dare think too much now.


    Ben felt the same way so they both agreed to go back to the hospital immediately after confirming her


    pregnancy test results were positive.


    After being examined by doctors at the hospital again and confirming that Tilly really was pregnant this


    time around, Ben was even more speechless than before.


    He didn''t keep this news from anyone either; he announced it directly in their group chat.


    After congrattions poured in from everyone else, Walter joked, "Why did you guys turn childbirth into


    a ry race? One after another without any breaks!"


    Most people weren''t using birth control anymore except for those like Mika who was still young


    enough where contraception was necessary.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But getting pregnant was truly an art form; some people got anxious while others didn''t want children


    yet end up having idents anyway.


    Eden finally recovered from shock when he saw Walter''sment on his phone screen then typed out


    without thinking, "Let''s start a game! Let''s see who will be thest one giving birth."


    Mika immediately responded, "That''s not fair! It''ll definitely be me or Beata!"


    Silently watching the screen, Beata was speechless.


    Did it have something to do with her?


    She was still a minor!


    Eden continued, "You two don''t count because if you get pregnant, then we''re not just adding another


    life into this world - we''re exchanging lives."


    The idea was that if either of them got pregnant, they might keep the baby, but the man won''t be


    sticking around.


    Ash was struck dumb.


    He sent a series of emojis and said, "Mika will reach legal marriage age next year. We''ll get married


    and it makes sense to suspect we''ll have a baby."


    Eden said, "We can talk about that next year."


    Matilda said, "You''re already thinking about getting married without even proposing to her first. Are you


    ready for that?"


    Aimee said, "She''s right."


    Kelvin said, "I agree."


    Ash said, "@Averi, look at them!"


    Averi said, "If Aimee agrees, count me and River in too. We''re all family after all."


    Ash sighed; he couldn''t catch a break from his colleagues.


    Mika wasughing so hard that she could barely hold her phone.


    She turned to Ash and kissed him on the cheek. Mika said, "Don''t worry, Ash. I''ll bring my ID card


    with me on my birthday so we can get our marriage certificate."


    Ash threw his phone aside; he knew his girl was always looking out for him.


    Everyone else was just teasing him.


    After Ash''s interruption, Eden paused their betting game and included Mika and Ash in their bets as


    well.


    Eden said,"Come on now! ce your bets! You won''t lose or be fooled!"


    Except for those who were already pregnant or had children, Walter and April, Miles and Matilda, Averi


    and River, Damion and Ivy were the options that were open for betting as well. The bet would double if


    one guessed correctly among those listed above.


    Tilly snuggled up in Ben''s arms saying, "I shouldn''t have rested those three days ago. Maybe we


    would''ve been one of the options, and we''d definitely win."


    Ben chuckled when Tilly spoke. He raised his hand to pat her head saying, "It looks like you''re not


    worried about having kids anymore."


    Tilly pouted, "Well, it''s already inside my belly. What else can I do? I''m not afraid now."


    Benughed softly, kissing Tilly gently. He thought that her girl was so cute.


    His adorable girl would soon be a mother. Ben couldn''t help but feel time passing by too quickly.


    Tilly moved back into Ben''s house after confirming her pregnancy.


    The maternity stuff that Mariam had prepared for Patrick had passed from Aimee to Casey, then to


    Minnie, and now, to Tilly.


    Ben was not worried about anything else, but he was worried that Tilly had a more entric


    temperament, and she will do whatever she thought. Pregnancy is a long process. It was okay if she


    didn''t suffer, but if she didn''t feel well, with Tilly''s temperament, he had to put her in front of his eyes


    and stared at her.


    When getting out of the car, Ben didn''t hold Tilly''s hand as usual, but supported her like a queen.


    Tilly was speechless at how cautiously he moved.


    She looked at Ben, and although she liked the way he treated her like this, she really felt that this was a


    little too exaggerated.


    Especially, when going up the stairs, Ben was still reminding, "Be careful."


    Tilly looked down at the stairs, then up at Ben.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back and said, "Ben, I think you are a little too nervous."


    Ben looked down at Tilly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with him at all.


    "Or, let me carry you up, okay?" Ben asked.


    Tilly suddenly felt that it was over, that when Ben came back from the hospital, the tension mode that


    had not been activated was activated.


    Then her future days may really be difficult.


    Tilly said tentatively, "Ben, are you going to take care of me from now on?"


    There was nothing wrong with it, because she can cooperate.


    Ben said, "I won''t make you unhappy."


    Tilly thought and said, "Then if I want to eat super spicy grilled chicken wings, will you agree?"


    Hearing this, Ben looked at Tilly, his eyes fell on her stomach, and said, "Do you want to eat?"


    Tilly nodded and said, "Yes."


    Ben said, "Is it okay to eat slightly spicy food?"


    Let alone Tilly was pregnant now, even if she was not pregnant, she still had to worry about whether


    her stomach can stand the stimtion of super spicy food.


    Tilly pursed her mouth and said, "Then I just want to ea. What should I do?"


    Ben didn''t refuse, but said, "Baby, after I''ve asked the doctor to confirm whether you can eat it, can we


    talk about it?"

 Chapter 922 IVe Had The Experience

    Chapter 922 I''Ve Had The Experience


    Chapter 922 I''ve had the Experience


    "Not good." Tilly''s stubbornness came out. She had just asked a question, but as she spoke, she got


    herself worked up and really wanted to eat the insanely spicy chicken wings.


    Ben was truly helpless. He knew he couldn''t let Tilly eat them, but he also didn''t want her to be upset.


    "Baby, how about you eat themter?" Ben said.


    Tilly pouted. She knew that when Ben said ter," it meant either in thete stages of pregnancy or


    after giving birth and finishing postpartum recovery.


    But since Ben had softened his stance like this, Tilly didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    "Okay then. Just remember not to forget," Tilly said.


    Ben reached out and touched Tilly''s head. "I won''t forget."


    Tilly stopped dwelling on it since she had gotten worked up earlier and wanted to throw a tantrum at


    Ben for a moment there.


    Now that things were back to normal, she quickly thought of something else instead of food. She


    looked at Ben and then down at her t stomach.


    "Does my craving for spicy food mean I''m having a daughter?" Tilly asked.


    Ben was taken aback for a moment before looking at Tilly''s belly and saying, "Can you really tell this


    early?"


    "I don''t know if it''s early or not," Tilly replied. "But everyone says so; there must be some truth to it."


    Otherwise, why would people say it?


    Although this theory may not necessarily be urate, who knew? Maybe it was?


    "So tell me then: do you want a daughter or son?" Tilly asked Ben.


    Ben hadn''t really thought about this question before; both options were fine with him.


    Tilly counted on her fingers while saying, "Ridge, Rosemary, Pe, Bran, two boys, two girls, and mine


    is in the middle. So we are covered no matter what."


    This left Ben confused as he didn''t understand what Tilly meant by being covered no matter what.


    Tilly smiled slyly, "Whether we have boy or girl, it doesn''t matter because they will always have


    someone."


    Ben was speechless.


    "Don''t you even ask their opinion?" Ben said.


    "Casey and I have agreed to be inws in the future." Tilly said.


    Ben didn''t know what to say.


    Could he refuse?


    He really didn''t want to be rted to Casey.


    Seeing Ben''s silence, Tilly frowned and looked at him. She asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to?


    Are you disgusted with Casey?"


    Ben bluntly said, "She''s too noisy."


    "You''re not afraid of making Casey angry?" Tilly asked.


    "She''s already used to it," Ben replied.


    Tilly giggled and thought that Casey was also pitiful. With so many older brothers around her, none of


    them treated her like a little princess.


    After thinking for a moment, Tilly said, "But I think Pe''s personality should be different from Casey''s."


    "People say that you can tell someone''s character when they''re three years old. She''s only three


    months old now," Ben shrugged helplessly.


    "Then let''s make a bet and see what kind of person Pe will be in the future," Tilly suggested.


    "I think you just want Pe as your daughter-inw," Ben teased with a smile on his face.


    Tilly smiled back mischievously and said, "Don''t joke around or Rosemary will get jealous if she hears


    about it."


    Ben hugged Tilly tightly and said jokingly, "Well then we need our baby to be our son first; otherwise it


    won''t work."


    Tilly rubbed her belly gently before falling into silence for half a moment. Then she spoke up again


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    saying, "Actually... I''ve set my sights on Ridge as my future son-inw too."


    Ben was speechless.


    He couldn''t help butugh at how easily amused Tilly was by such things. He joked back saying, "Why


    don''t you wait untilter? Maybe there''ll be someone else who catches your eye even more?"


    Tilly tilted her head slightly before replying confidently, "Well then I''ll just have two or three more kids!"


    However Ben remained silent because he didn''t actually want any more children after this one.


    Noticing hisck of response, Tilly guessed what he might be thinking about so she stopped walking


    abruptly before saying seriously, "When we have our second child, I won''t feel so anxious anymore


    since I''ll already know what it feels like. I won''t worry."


    "Are you not afraid of the pain?" asked Ben curiously.


    Thinking back on Aimee, Casey, and Minnie giving birth, Tilly felt scared deep down inside. She knew


    better than anyone how much pain childbirth could cause. However, she believed that if she wanted


    children, she could endure anything. Tilly replied earnestly, "I can do it."


    After pausing briefly, Tilly continued, "I want children not only because I love them, but also because I


    love you. I just want us both together forever. If You love me, I''m not afraid of anything."


    As Tilly spoke these words, Ben looked at her deeply, his heart moved by everything she had just


    shared with him. He couldn''t help but feel touched by all the emotions pouring out from Tilly''s heart.


    He knew how much Tilly loved him, and even more how much he loved her. So, knowing that she was


    so afraid of pain, he didn''t want her to suffer more.


    However, Ben couldn''t refuse the way Tilly loved him.


    Cupping Tilly''s cheeks, Ben kissed her lips lightly.


    Ben said, "Thank you, baby."


    Tilly hooked Ben''s neck, and the sockets of her eyes became hot.


    They both loved each other in their own way.


    *


    Minnie lived directly in Mariam''s postpartum care center, and there was an endless stream of visits


    every day. In the end, Eden closed the door directly to prevent everyone from going.


    Although Brandon was the youngest now, he was the strongest. Moreover, he went to bed when he


    was full, and smiled at everyone he saw every day, so he didn''t worry at all.


    Compared with Brandon''s stability, it was Minnie''s state that was more worrying.


    When she was pregnant, she was quite anxious, because her figure was out of shape, and she gained


    20 kg directly than before pregnancy.


    That was to say, Brandon had a lot of weight, which gave Minnie a littlefort. Otherwise, she really


    felt like she was going to cry.


    However, seeing that the baby had been born, but her own weight had not dropped, Minnie was even


    more anxious.


    This was almost worrying Eden.


    He kept telling Minnie that even if she got a little plumper, it wouldn''t change his opinion of her in any


    way, that he still loved her.


    However, the more Eden said this, the more anxious Minnie became.


    She didn''t need Brandon to bother her, she just couldn''t sleep all night.


    Seeing her hair falling down in handfuls, but her weight had not changed at all, Minnie was so angry


    that she wanted to cry.


    The most important reason why Eden didn''t let everyone get together in the center was that Minnie felt


    ufortable even seeing these friends now.

 Chapter 923 You Really CanT Invite Someone With Conditions

    Chapter 923 You Really Can''T Invite Someone With Conditions


    Chapter 923 You Really can''t Invite Someone with Conditions


    Minnie''s mood was getting worse day by day, and tears would fall down her face without any reason.


    Eden tried tofort her but felt helpless and defeated for the first time.


    There was no doubt that Minnie was suffering from postpartum depression, and even Eden seemed to


    be on the verge of depression.


    Hayden family.


    Eden walked in with a sad expression on his face. Patrick looked up at him and noticed something off


    about him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Eden sat down on the couch with a troubled look. Patrick said, "People might think that Brandon is


    causing trouble because of your appearance."


    Eden looked up at Patrick and said, "If I''m not a human being, I really wish it was him."


    Patrick replied, "Don''t say things like that. Your family will break your legs if they hear you."


    Eden knew Patrick was right and sighed heavily. After a long pause, he said, "I don''t know what to do


    anymore. I still love her but she doesn''t even want to see me now."


    He even wondered if he deserved this punishment for his past mistakes.


    Patrick suggested finding a psychologist for Minnie since she couldn''t regte herself alone or with


    Eden''s help.


    He knew how serious Minnie''s condition was since Aimee had discussed it privately with him before


    wanting to help out too. But Minnie didn''t want anyone near her at the moment, which made it difficult


    for them all.


    "I have thought about that," replied Eden."But you know what kind of person she is; she''ll figure out if


    I''m faking it or not immediately."


    The key was Minnie didn''t want anyone near her right now.


    Mariam could get close to Minnie while others couldn''t as she trusted Mariam more than anyone else at


    this point in time, which made things harder for everyone else involved including Eden who felt helpless


    in this situation


    "In the end," Patrick said, "it''s all because of her weight issues; we need to find a way for her lose


    weight."


    Eden heard what Patrick had just said but felt frustrated knowing where the real problemy yet having


    no solution whatsoever. Everyone knew that if Minnie can lose weight and return to what she


    considered her perfect appearance, she will feel psychologicallyfortable. Once she felt


    psychologicallyfortable, everything else will fall into ce.


    However, the problemy here.


    Minnie''s diet was tailored to her physical condition. In theory, even someone with obesity would see


    results from this type of diet. However, Minnie had been on it for over twenty days and there had been


    no effect.


    Eden said, "I really don''t know what else to do now. I wish I could grow fat instead of her."


    Just then, Aimee came down from upstairs.


    It wasn''t the first time Eden had looked at Aimee but it was the first time he had seriously examined her


    figure.


    Thin waist and long legs - wless perfection.


    Aimee knew what Eden was thinking so she didn''t take offense. She walked over and handed a small


    box to Eden saying, "Minnie is almost done with postpartum recovery. Give this to her after that."


    Eden took the small box and opened it up; inside were about ten blue pills simr in appearance to


    blueberry candy. He looked at Aimee puzzled as he wondered what they were for.


    Aimee exined, "They help regte Minnie''s emotions and body constitution; we''ve had them before


    but they weren''t suitable for breastfeeding mothers until now when we improved them."


    It took a while for Eden to understand that these pills were probably meant for weight loss purposes


    which made him worry as he asked, "Is this some kind of weight loss pill?"


    If losing weight required medication, then Eden would rather have Minnie stay overweight than risk


    harming herself by taking such pills.


    Aimee replied, "You can think of it like that but these won''t directly cause significant weight loss; instead


    they''ll help stabilize her mood since right now it''s not just about being unable lose weight but also


    because anxiety is preventing her from focusing on managing bodyweight."


    As Eden listened further, his mind suddenly thought of another possibility which made him look at


    Aimee intently before asking hesitantly, "Aimee¡­is this an antidepressant?"


    Had things gotten so serious? If only he knew earlier, then he would have preferred not having children


    rather than let Minnie suffer like this.


    Aimee said, "Don''t scare yourself. Don''t think too much. It''s not that serious. Just treat it as a


    supplement. I''ve improved it and it will enhance Bran''s physique when Minnie breastfeeds."


    Eden stopped worrying after hearing this.


    He looked at Aimee and said solemnly, "Aimee, thank you so much."


    Aimee smiled and said, "It''s okay. Don''t make it such a big deal. Your emotions are affected by this too.


    Even if you don''t show it in front of Minnie, she will sense it sensitively. Don''t make both of you sick in


    the end."


    Eden nodded and asked, "Can I give her the pill now?"


    "It''s fine," Aimee replied.


    Eden immediately stood up from the sofa and said, "Then I''ll go back now." And he left quickly.


    Patrick reached out to touch Aimee''s head and said, "You worked hard."


    Since noticing that Minnie''s condition had worsened significantly, Aimee had been developing this pill


    for days now; if Eden hadn''te today, she would have called him over anyway.


    "It wasn''t that hard," Aimee replied.


    She looked at Patrick and continued saying, "My body seems to have returned to normal. I hardly need


    sleep anymore."


    After all these days of staying awake constantly working on the pill''s form, she didn''t feel tired at all!


    Patrick suggested, "Do you want to go out for some fresh air?"


    Aimee turned her head towards Patrick with suspicion regarding his invitation asking. "What are your


    intentions?"


    Patrick chuckled but didn''t hide anything from her, saying, "The hospital is almost done being set up.


    Do you want to take a look?"


    As soon as Aimee heard what he was suggesting, her eyes lit up with excitement! Thest time they


    went there was when she was pregnant; afterwards she made a list which Patrick arranged people


    ording toplete tasks, but then so many things happened afterwards that Aimee couldn''t even


    spare any attention towards those matters anymore.


    Now hearing what Patrick just suggested made Aimee restless with anticipation!


    "Of course we should go!" eximed Aimee excitedly as they headed straight out the door towards the


    hospital.


    On their way there, Patrick mentioned, "We hired some people before. Do you see anything else we


    need help with?"


    Immediately upon hearing him say this, Aimee thought about a list in her mind, replying confidently, "I


    actually do have something like that but those are difficult people to get hold of. I''ll try contacting them


    myselfter."


    Some of the doctors she hoped to invite were big names in the industry, and they were not for fame


    and money, but for curing diseases and saving lives.


    Such doctors really can''t be hired just by conditions.

 Chapter 924 First Make A Simple One

    Chapter 924 First Make A Simple One


    Chapter 924 First Make a Simple one


    Patrick and Aimee arrived at the hospital which now looked like a standard hospital except for theck


    of patients and iplete medical staff. Everything else resembled a high-end hospital, especially


    since all the equipment had been arranged ording to Aimee''s requests. Upon seeing these devices,


    Aimee couldn''t wait to return to her position.


    Patrick led Aimee around for a while before finally taking her to her office. As soon as they walked in,


    Aimee almost burst outughing.


    "If someone didn''t know any better," she said, "they would think I was a CEO instead of a doctor."


    "You are both," Patrick replied.


    Aimee shook her head and said, "I don''t have that title."


    Patrickughed and reached up to pat Aimee''s head. "If you want it," he said jokingly, "I''ll give it to


    you."


    Aimee rolled her eyes and pulled away from Patrick''s hand. "Do you think I can''t understand what


    you''re saying?" she asked him usingly. "Are you trying to trick me?"


    Patrickughed even harder and leaned down to kiss Aimee on the lips once before saying, "Just


    kidding."


    Aimee sighed in exasperation; she didn''t want anything more from Patrick right now.


    He was being too much by focusing everything on her when they could be focusing on Ridge,


    Rosemary or Pe instead - maybe even Walter or Miles if they had children soon enough - so that one


    day one of them might take over their family business with passion.


    Suddenly feeling nostalgic about how quickly time passed them by, Aimee stepped forward towards


    Patrick as she hugged his waist tightly while saying, "Time flies so fast."


    "I will always be with you," promised Patrick as he held onto Aimee''s waist firmly.


    Looking up at him with tears forming in her eyes, Aimee replied, "And I will always be with you."


    As their lips met again this moment, Aimee realized that she never thought there woulde someone


    who could love her unconditionally but here they were proving themselves every day just by being


    together forever no matter what happened next in life.


    After the kiss was over, Patrick hugged Aimee tightly.


    Neither of them spoke, they just hugged each other.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to say anything more, just holding each other like this was enough.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Aimee said, "Let''s go on a date."


    They didn''t have a good date before, and now that they had babies, they had no chance to date.


    At this moment, Aimee suddenly had the idea of wanting to make it up.


    Patrick naturally had no objection.


    The two came out of the hospital, and Patrick asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Aimee thought for a while and said, "Go to the movies. Let''s do something simple first."


    The two of them rarely even went to the cinema together. When they usually needed to watch a movie,


    they watched it directly in the movie room at home. Now that they thought about it, neither of them had


    watched a few movies together.

 Chapter 925 Will Be Jealous

    Chapter 925 Will Be Jealous


    Chapter 925 Will be Jealous


    Because it was a spur-of-the-moment decision, Patrick and Aimee didn''t have many good seat options


    when they arrived at the movie theater.


    They chose the closest showing and bought popcorn and soda. Normally, they wouldn''t have bothered


    with these things, but holding them in their hands gave them a slight feeling of being on a young date.


    By the time they finished buying popcorn and drinks, it was time to enter the theater. Their seats were


    in the front row, not exactly ideal for watching a movie.


    Their necks were stiff from looking up at the screen for so long by the time they left the theater. Aimee


    rubbed her neck and said to Patrick, "I''m starting to think I''m really getting old. Why is my neck so


    stiff?"


    Patrick reached up and pinched Aimee''s neck before chuckling softly. "Next time I''ll book tickets earlier


    and find us morefortable seats."


    Aimee replied, "I haven''t heard of any good moviestely."


    "Then we''ll do something else," Patrick suggested.


    Aimee giggled suddenly as she realized that Patrick was clearly more interested in dating than she


    was.


    Holding onto Patrick''s hand, Aimee said jokingly, "Am I not doing my job as your girlfriend properly?"


    The sweet moments between boyfriend and girlfriend seemed nonexistent between them two.


    Patrick replied, "Then am I even worse?"


    Aimee couldn''t help butugh again while looking into his eyes intently before saying, "You make me


    feel like we should start having an evaluation meeting."


    Both took responsibility for their actions while still making light of it all.


    "In any case, I take most of responsibility for this situation," Patrick admitted guiltily. He had treated her


    badly when he should''ve been nurturing their rtionship, and even went as far as trying to push her


    away from him using various means.


    Patrick thought that it was absurd how things turned out, but he knew that if anything, Aimee''s


    generosity allowed them to be together now.


    "Okay then, I''m not petty enough to hold grudges against you or anything," Aimee reassured him. She


    knew that neither one of them were clingy types . If things had gone ording to n, she doubted


    whether or not they would''ve ended up together anyways.


    The topic ended there, and both walked hand-in-hand towards their parked car.


    Patrick asked, "Do you want to eat out?"


    "Is the dating process really one-stop?" Aimee smiled. Seeing that Patrick was still serious, Aimee said,


    "How about eating steaks?"


    "Okay." Patrick smiled lowly, and instantly understood what Aimee was thinking. Patrick said, "Aimee,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you don''t need to cooperate with me so much."


    Aimee said, "Then shall we go home?"


    Aftering out for a day, she had missed their two babies.


    Patrick raised his eyebrows, did not speak, but stepped on the gas pedal.


    The car drove out of the parking lot, and Aimee soon discovered that this road was not the way home.


    Patrick hadn''t noticed before that this kind of home-loving state appeared in Aimee.


    Thinking of the two little ones at home, Patrick felt helpless and jealous.


    He never thought that one day, he would be jealous about their kids.

 Chapter 926 Earn Money For Milk Powder

    Chapter 926 Earn Money For Milk Powder


    Chapter 926 Earn Money for Milk Powder


    oy''s family.


    After Minnie finished her postpartum recovery, she returned home from the center. Eden had been with


    her during this time and gave her the pills that Aimee had provided. The effect was immediate and after


    taking the first pill, Minnie''s anxiety noticeably decreased.


    After a week of taking them, Minnie was in a very good mood. She also quickly noticed that her weight


    seemed to be dropping and she could feel changes in her body shape.


    At first, Minnie thought it might just be an illusion because she couldn''t ept the fact that she had


    gained weight recently. But when brushing her teeth one day, she realized that her face seemed to


    have slimmed down which surprised and confused her greatly.


    After struggling for a while, Minnie decided to weigh herself on a scale and was shocked by what she


    saw - she had actually lost weight! This was somethingpletely unexpected for Minnie who couldn''t


    believe it even after weighing herself multiple times.


    Without thinking about it, Minnie bought a new scale. It was a new scale and the measurements were


    more urate.


    However, when Minnie weighed herself twice more, she still saw that she had really lost weight.


    This was one of the things that made Minnie so amazing.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    When Eden came in and saw Minnie crying uncontrobly, he rushed over tofort her asking,


    "What''s wrong, baby? Why are you crying?" Since taking Aimee''s pills, this was the first time he''d seen


    Minnie cry like this which made him worry about how sudden emotions could affect his wife''s health.


    Minnie looked up at Eden with tears streaming down her face as she held onto him tightly burying


    herself into his shoulder while sobbing loudly.


    "What happened baby? Is there anything making you unhappy? Tell me." Eden said softly trying to


    calm his wife down. He was almost heartbroken, not knowing why Minnie was crying like this.


    Minnie shook her head and said, "I''m not unhappy. I''m very happy."


    Eden''s heart felt even worse. She said that just to make him feel better.


    Minnie guessed what Eden was thinking and immediately said, "I didn''t lie to you. I really am happy,


    truly."


    She let go of Eden and took his hand, standing on the scale.


    Minnie pointed to the number on the scale and said to Eden, "I didn''t lie to you. I really am happy. You


    believe me."


    Eden looked down at the number on the scale for a moment before realizing what it meant.


    "I lost eight 4 kg," she said excitedly.


    Eden could feel how happy Minnie was when she mentioned losing 4 kg.


    He couldn''t help but feel overjoyed as he looked at her excited face.


    Eden lifted Minnie up in his arms and said, "I told you earlier that losing weight is only a matter of time."


    Minnie knew how difficult it had been for Eden during this time while she had been anxious all along


    with him feeling upset too.


    For this reason, Minnie felt genuinely sorry about everything.


    "I''m sorry, Eden," she apologized. "During this period of time, I''ve been bullying you."


    She felt terrible about herself for being so bad that made Eden unhappy.


    Eden hugged Minnie tightly saying, "All I want is for you to be happy."


    As long as Minnie was happy, then nothing else mattered more than that.


    "I know," replied Minnie confidently. "I''m really very happy."


    "Don''t worry," reassured Eden gently. "We''ll take our time; whatever you want will be yours."


    Whatever it took, they will get there together towards their goal.


    "It''s just my weight," continued Minnie optimistically. "If I can get back to my previous weight, then


    everything will be perfect again."


    Her previous figure could easily be considered one of the most perfect among women; if she could


    maintain that weight, then nothing would make her happier than anything else in life.


    "Okay," agreed Eden happily. "We''ll work towards achieving your goal together."


    Now full of enthusiasm, Minnie even asked Eden arrange some fitness programs for her which he


    readily agreed upon since he wanted nothing more than making sure all her wishes were fulfilled


    without any hesitation or dy whatsoever!


    However, after she calmed down, what made Minnie more curious was that she hadn''t actually done


    anything recently, so why she lost so much weight all of a sudden.


    Moreover, after thinking about it carefully, she always felt that she had eaten more and slept more


    recently than at the beginning.


    It was just too weird.


    However, Minnie didn''t go into the details. It was just because when she just knew her weight was so


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    scary, she was so anxious that her body was disobedient. Thinking about it carefully, in the recent


    period, she was indeed much easier and happier.


    Minnie also discussed the matter with Eden.


    Of course Eden would not tell her that she took the pills Aimee gave her.


    In fact, that kind of pill was not a one that can directly lose weight at all, but a pill that can improve her


    mood. By the way, it also improved her physique. When her body was rxed and her mood was


    happy, everything was a matter of course .


    For this, just look at Minnie''s state.


    After solving a major matter, Eden was also very happy.


    However, within a few days of being happy, he was thrown back to thepany and continued to work.


    Eden now hated himself for not having a brother or sister. The four of the Hayden family, especially


    Patrick was simply a hands-off boss , which made him almost envious.


    However, Eden was still very serious about working now.


    He was going to support his wife and child, so naturally he had to earn money for milk powder.

 Chapter 927 How Can You Do This?

    Chapter 927 How Can You Do This?


    Chapter 927 How can you do this?


    The Knight Mansion.


    River was in Beata''s room, and as soon as they finished breakfast, she dragged him inside with a


    mysterious look on her face.


    Making sure Averi wouldn''te over, Beata pushed herptop in front of River and said, "River, take


    a look and tell me if there''s anything that needs improvement."


    River read quickly and finished reading Beata''s proposal in no time. After he was done reading it,


    Beata asked eagerly, "So? How is it? Can you think of any improvements? Do you think I''m pretty


    good?"


    River replied, "I don''t want to discourage you but don''t you think it''s a bit childish?"


    Beata frowned. She wanted to say no but from her brother''s perspective, there were indeed some


    childish elements. However, this was the most romantic way she could think of proposing.


    Beata felt disappointed instantly as she said, "But if even this isn''t good enough for you, then I really


    don''t know what else to do."


    After all, she was just an inexperienced author with limited life experience. It would be difficult for her to


    approach things from an adult perspective.


    She really did not know how to modify it now.


    "You''ve already done well enough. I''ll have someone make the necessary changes when we execute


    the n." River reassured her.


    Beata nodded and said, "In any case, it''s the thought that counts. The important thing is that you''re


    together with your wife. There''s nothing more important than that."


    "You sure know how to talk." River chuckled.


    "Hayden grandpa has been gone for so long now. Will your marriage affect anything?" Beata asked


    curiously.


    "I''ll ask Averi about itter." River replied calmly.


    "I can hardly wait to hold my nephew or niece. You two should work harder. Maybe even have twins!"


    eximed Beate excitedly.


    River rolled his eyes at his sister before patting her head gently saying, "What do you take us for?


    We''re not capable of having twins. We don''t have those genes."


    Beate pouted, "Doesn''t Averi''s family have them?"


    "I''m not sure. She doesn''t even know who her own family members are. How could she possibly know


    whether or not she carries twin genes?"


    The more he thought about it, the more heartbroken he felt for Averi. In the future, he would give her a


    home, protect her well, and love her deeply.


    "Alright, I''ll give you credit for that. Reward yourself with whatever you want," River said.


    Beata replied, "Well then, I won''t be shy about it. When the timees, don''t be stingy."


    River was speechless once again. When did this girl think he was stingy?


    "I''ve never been stingy with you since we were kids," River said.


    Beata responded, "Maybe not when we were younger but just because there wasn''t anything to take


    back. Then it doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future. After all, it used to just be me and you but now


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    you''re a married man with your own children. As your little sister, I naturallyest."


    Beata was very aware of this fact.


    River was getting annoyed by Beata''s words.


    He said firmly, "Whether or not I have a wife now or how many children we have in the future, it doesn''t


    change anything between us. You will always be my little sister and both my wife and children will treat


    you well as our important family member."


    When Beata heard River say this, she felt truly happy inside; an indescribable happiness that others


    could never understand.


    She knew one day she would grow up too and meet someone she loved who would be part of her


    own family but even so, nothing would change between them as siblings just because they had


    different partners in life. If River didn''t approve of someone she chose to date, then maybe they


    wouldn''t end up together at all!


    Thinking like this made Beata realize what a wonderful thing it was to be part of River''s family


    forevermore!


    However, since they were already on such topics, Beata couldn''t help asking, "River, what if someday I


    find a boyfriend that you don''t like? What are you going to do?"


    River looked at Beata silently knowing exactly why she asked such a question.


    He said, "It''s very simple. If you find such a person, it means that in your heart, my position is not as


    good as him. If he is a good person, I will protect you silently. If I don''t like him, it''s fine not to get in


    touch with him, as long as the two of you are happy. But if there is something wrong with him, I won''t


    tell you directly, but let you go through it yourself. I believe, my sister won''t be a brainless person. It is


    impossible for you to be with a problematic person for so long without knowing that the other person


    has a problem. In this case, I will wait for you to see him clearly and leave him by yourself."


    Beata had an indescribable taste for this answer.


    She thought that with River''s domineering defense, if she found someone he didn''t like, he would


    definitely use his own way to break them up.


    However, now hearing River say this, it was hard for her mood not to be turbulent.


    She said, "If, in the process of dating, I''s hurt, what should I do?"


    River said, "Of course I will secretly protect you."


    River would never do anything that would put Beata in danger, let alone let a man hurt her.


    Beata said, "Then what if, I''m a bad-tempered person and want to escape your protection?"


    She had watched so many TV series and novels, and she also wrote novels, so there were naturally all


    kinds of possibilities.


    Therefore, Beata didn''t mind thinking of the problem as the worst.


    River said, "In that case, I can only pretend that I don''t have you as my sister."


    River said it seriously, and it was as indifferent as he had always shown.


    Beata''s tears came down all at once.


    She looked at River and said, "River, how could you do this?"

 Chapter 928 It Seems To Be Guarding Against Her

    Chapter 928 It Seems To Be Guarding Against Her


    Chapter 928 It Seems to be Guarding against Her


    Beata''s tears fell down with a pitter-patter sound, making her look particrly pitiful and aggrieved.


    River felt sad seeing her like this.


    But since they had already talked about it, there were some things that needed to be made clear in


    advance. Otherwise, if they didn''t rify things now, it would only lead to confusion and


    misunderstandings in the future.


    Although River was Beata''s brother and naturally he would protect her for life as family should do, if


    Beata really wanted to fight with him over an outsider like this, then River didn''t think their sibling


    rtionship was all that great after all.


    River said, "You''re still young now but you know a lot of things. I never treat you like a child."


    "Since you asked me about this today, let me make it clear."


    "I don''t know what kind of man you''ll meet in the future but you should also understand that many


    people in this world are drawn together by simr interests or personalities. If someone doesn''t fit our


    family''s values or personality traits, then I don''t think he''ll catch your eye either."


    "Suppose you really fall for someone like that guy? If both your sister-inw and I tell you that there is


    something wrong with him and advise against being together with him, then surely we don''t need to


    exin further why we feel so."


    Beata calmed down after hearing River say so much; she realized his words made sense.


    With such thoughts running through her mind, she suddenly didn''t feel as upset anymore.


    However, Beata still said, "But, what if that person behaves exceptionally well? We all know people


    have secrets even between siblings who may not fully understand each other 100%. How can I get to


    know a stranger so well?"


    River said, "No one can act their whole life. If someone can act for a lifetime, then they are impressive


    and have impable character. They wouldn''t do anything that would harm their performance."


    "Although these people are dangerous, they''re still better than some others. However, such people are


    rare; most people are just ordinary and can only act for a day or two or even ten years. I don''t believe


    anyone can act their entire life. If you ever meet someone like that, as long as I''m alive, I''ll expose his


    mask."


    River''s anger was rising by this point.


    He couldn''t imagine what it would be like if someone treated his sister Beata in such a way.


    He couldn''t ept any man hurting Beata.


    If there really was such a person who wasn''t afraid of death, he would make sure to tear him apart limb


    by limb.


    Beata giggled at River''s tone and said, "Brother, you''re so fierce right now."


    It had been a while since she''d seen River so angry.


    River gave her an eye roll and said, "Who else could it be for?"


    Beata smiled sweetly,"I know! You''re still my best brother who loves me the most!"


    River didn''t want to continue with this topic anymore.


    Luckily Beata was still young right now; if she were already in love, he''d have big problems on his


    hands.


    But thinking about it made River''s gaze towards Beata beplicated.


    He stared at her for quite some time before asking, "You''ve been leading up to something all this time.


    Does that mean you''re already in love?"


    However, River didn''t believe it because he always had someone following Beata around and reporting


    back on everything she did and everyone she met.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If she really got close with another guy, River wouldn''t be unaware.


    Of course, it could be different if the person was just one of the bodyguards protecting her.


    River thought more about it, the more likely that possibility seemed to him. Beata rolled her eyes and


    said, "River, I''m still underage. Although I write sweet novels and have written all kinds of love stories, I


    am not a casual girl. I also need to carefully choose who to be with and whether or not to date. These


    are things that require careful consideration. Don''t think too much about it. I don''t want to be with


    strange boys."


    River understood Beata well; when she said this, she definitely wasn''t secretly dating someone behind


    his back.


    But since the seed had already been nted in his mind, River couldn''t help but have some thoughts


    sprouting up.


    He couldn''t control himself from wondering if his guess was right or wrong. If he guessed wrong, it


    would be fine; but what if he guessed correctly?


    Beata was stared at by River for a long time before saying, "River, if you keep looking at me like this, I


    will go find my sister-inw. I will tell her about how you bullied me and also tell her about your n to


    propose marriage soon! You better think carefully and not do anything you''ll regretter."


    Now River waspletely certain that Beata really hadn''t dated anyone yet.


    River said, "I haven''t said anything yet; although you''re still underage now, on this matter -I''m not that


    conservative either- If you want to date someone, then it''s okay with me as long as one thing is clear -


    you can''t do adult things right now."


    Beata blushed immediately and shouted loudly, "Averi! Come quickly take my brother away!"


    Of course shouting like this was pointless.


    The soundproofing of each room in the Knight Mansion was very good; if there were any issues


    needing attention, then either they went directly into the other person''s room or called them on their


    phone.


    After shouting once, Beata remembered this fact so she took out her phone directly after calling Averi


    over.


    Averi came over curiously looking at the two siblings strangely.


    Beata looked miserable as she spoke, "Sister-inw, pleasee quickly take care of my brother! I


    don''t know what''s gotten into him today- he keeps insisting that I''m dating someone even though


    there''s no one! At this rate, I might rebel against him."


    Averi heard what Beata had just said and looked at River speechlessly thinking how suddenly old-


    fashioned he had betely.


    However, Averi obviously couldn''t hold back, looked at Beata gossipingly, and asked, "Then have you


    been dating someone?"


    Beata was speechless.


    She now understood what it meant that birds of a feather flock together.


    Beata said, "I beg you, get out of my room quickly, please? Don''t disturb me to find a boyfriend. I will go


    online to hire a boyfriend to fall in love with me now."


    Averiughed out loud, and said, "Why can you be easily teased? Neither your brother nor I are rigid


    people. If you are in a rtionship, you should just protect yourself."


    Beata was speechless.


    At this moment, she really wanted to ask who coulde and save her.


    What did she do wrong? Why did she treat her like this?


    River stood up and said, "Listen to your sister-inw."


    As speaking, River left Beata''s room with Averi.


    After making such a fuss, both River and Beata breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, the two of them gathered in the room mysteriously, worried that Averi would be unhappy, as if


    they were guarding against her.

 Chapter 929 Why Did You Have To Say Such Serious Things

    Chapter 929 Why Did You Have To Say Such Serious Things


    Chapter 929 Why did You have to Say such Serious Things


    River and Averi returned to their room, where Averi was still gossiping. "What''s up? Is Beata really in


    love?" she asked.


    "I don''t think so," River replied.


    But his suspicion had taken root in his mind, and he nned to call everyone together and ask them


    about it.


    Averi said, "I thought you found something out. Beata is very sensible, but she''s still a young girl. Don''t


    be too hard on her, or she might rebel and do something you can''t imagine."


    "I know," River said.


    After thinking for a moment, he shared his thoughts with Averi.


    Averi looked at him incredulously. "You suspect Beata and her bodyguard?"


    She wasn''t criticizing the bodyguard''s job; she was just surprised that they were all much older than


    Beata. Even if Beata had such an idea, Averi didn''t think they would reciprocate it.


    Of course, age didn''t matter when it came to love. But there was one important thing: Beata was


    underage.


    Even if someone among them loved Beata romantically, they wouldn''t dare pursue that direction while


    she was still a minor.


    River knew his subordinates well; he knew their personalities well enough to know this wasn''t possible.


    "I may have been overthinking things," River admitted.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re not usually like this," Averi remarked.


    "Maybe I''m getting old," River joked "and bing more like a father."


    Averi didn''t respond immediately but instead looked at River before asking him, "Do you want


    children?"


    River was taken aback for a moment before replying, "It doesn''t matter much to me. I''m not exactly the


    type who gets close to kids."


    He always kept Hayden family''s three children at arm''s length whenever he visited them with Averie


    because of how ufortable it made him feel around kids.


    "If it weren''t for your fondness of them," He continued, "I wouldn''t even bother going near those kids."


    "Oh," Avari said disappointedly, "I thought you liked children."


    As soon as the words left her mouth though, River noticed a hint of disappointment in her eyes which


    made him look at her more closely than usual.


    River said, "I don''t mean to not have children."


    "I know," Averi nodded and said, "I don''t want to have children right now either."


    River pulled Averi over and held her on hisp.


    He asked, "Are you unhappy?"


    Averi shook her head and said, "It''s actually quite normal."


    River said, "Of course I''ll love the child you give birth to. But I really don''t have any fondness for other


    people''s kids."


    In River''s eyes, children were the scariest creatures in the world.


    He didn''t know when they would be happy or sad. They just suddenly appeared in life without warning.


    Some people weren''t ready to take responsibility for a life yet.


    He didn''t think he was incapable of raising a child but he also wasn''t going to force himself with one


    either.


    Whether it was selfish jealousy or immaturity in this aspect of his life, this was his true thought.


    Averi said, "Then it''ll just be us two. Let nature take its course."


    She had been thinking about trying for a babytely but after seeing River''s attitude, she lost interest all


    of a sudden.


    River really didn''t know how to exin this situation with Averi.


    He could feel that she wasn''t happy and felt down but he couldn''tfort her either.


    The air fell into silence between them, which was unusual since they started dating each other


    Averi didn''t know how to change the atmosphere at that moment nor did she want to sort out her


    emotions right now


    She had admit that she felt disappointed


    She knew River wanted marriage with her but having kids shouldn''t be used as an indicator whether


    someone loved her or not nor should it guarantee two people staying together forever


    Averi also knew many things neededmunication between both parties so they can understand


    what each other wanted.


    But at this moment, she really wasn''t in the mood for any of that.


    Once her mood dropped down low, it was hard to bounce back up again.


    Averi let River hold onto herself without moving while remaining silent.


    River also felt uneasy.


    He actually med himself. Why did he do this? Why did he say such serious things?


    Well, since they would have kids sooner orter, why can''t he follow Averi''s wishes and make her


    happy? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 930 DonT Know When I Will Meet Such A Person

    Chapter 930 Don''T Know When I Will Meet Such A Person


    Chapter 930 Don''t Know When I Will Meet Such a Person


    River and Averi''s emotions were still unresolved when River received a phone call and had to leave.


    Before leaving, River went to Beata''s room and asked her to keep Averipany.


    Beata looked at River strangely and asked, "What did you do to my sister-inw?"


    "I upset her. Can you help me cheer her up?" River said weakly.


    This was the first time Beata heard such a powerless tone from River. Although she didn''t know what


    had happened between them or why things turned out this way, she couldn''t ignore Averi''s


    unhappiness because of their rtionship.


    After River left, Beata went directly to find Averi and asked if she wanted to go shopping.


    Averi didn''t feel like doing anything at the moment; she just wanted to lie in bed and sleep it off. Maybe


    everything would be better after waking up.


    However, she also knew that Beata meant well, so she didn''t refuse her offer.


    The two of them came out of the house and went straight to the city center mall.


    The mall was a bit far from Knight Mansion but since they were out for rxation purposes, it made


    sense for them not stay too close home anyway.


    When they got off the car, Averi happened to see the bodyguard getting off from behind another car


    which followed Beata''s car earlier on.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She knew about him as he was with Beata before.


    Suddenly remembering what River said earlier about him made everything clear in an instant. It wasn''t


    surprising that he thought that way because this bodyguard''s appearance was very attractive while his


    aura matched perfectly with Beata''s own vibe.


    But there was no point dwelling on these thoughts as it would only lead down a strange path if one


    started thinking too much into things like this.


    Beata noticed that Averi was staring at her intently so she asked suspiciously, "Is there something on


    my face?"


    Averi shook her head then asked, "Have you ever written stories about heiresses falling in love with


    their bodyguards?"


    "Yes." replied Beat unabashedly, "It''s actually quitemon - heiress-bodyguard rtionships are


    often used as plot devices in novels along with other tropes such as heiress-personal assistant or


    driver rtionships."


    Averi was speechless.


    It seemed prettymon indeed - enough for Averi realize how foolish it all sounded now.


    Beata suddenly seemed like something clicked inside of her mind then turned towards where her


    bodyguard standing nearby her.


    In an instant Beata froze upon seeing something unexpected... She stood still, looking at Averi


    speechless and said, "Are you serious? Does my brother suspect me and Yael Kirnd?"


    Averi replied, "No, it''s just my overthinking."


    It wasn''t really River''s fault. He didn''t specifically point out anyone. It was Averi who thought that Yael


    and Beata were a perfect match based on their appearance.


    Beata rolled her eyes in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe how much of a wild imagination Averi hadpared to hers as an author.


    Beata said, "Averi, Yael is almost thirty years old."


    He was twelve years older than her - a whole generation gap. How could such a young girl like her be


    interested in an older man?


    Averi asked again, "But don''t you think he''s handsome?"


    "Of course," Beata admitted without hesitation. "The bodyguard I wrote about is based on his


    appearance."


    But there were so many handsome guys out there. She wasn''t obsessed with anyone; can she love


    every guy she met?


    Even thinking about it gave her headaches with this topic.


    Averi continued, "You never know what might happen in life. Just look at us; who would have thought


    we''d end up together?"


    "I did!" Beata immediately replied. "I knew you two would end up together and I even worked hard for


    it!"


    Averi wanted to say that maybe she also wanted Beata to be with Yael but refrained from doing so


    because the young girl was too young for such things.


    If she nted the idea into her head now when she hadn''t even considered it yet, then it would be


    wrong of her.


    However, Beata was smart enough to understand what Averi meant by not saying anything further


    about the matter.


    Beata retorted, "Averi, if you keep talking like this, then I''ll rebel against your wishes by finding myself a


    boyfriend tomorrow."


    Although underage dating wasn''t rmended, many people did start early nowadays - even


    kindergarten kids held hands while dating! Inparison to her, she was alreadyte bloomer since


    turning eighteen soon meant being part of "twilight romance" category!


    There were plenty of boys pursuing her both inside and outside school so finding herself someone


    wouldn''t take long- just one word from her mouth will make any boy happy enough to try their luck with


    her like ancient emperors choosing concubines!


    Averi said, "Okay, okay, I was wrong. I will stop talking nonsense. You just pretend that I haven''t


    mentioned this matter, okay?"


    Beata groaned and said, "I, although I am a novelist, I don''t know what kind of boys I like. The male


    characters I write are not perfect, so I won''t do those fantasies. But, one thing I know very well that I


    must find someone I like to fall in love with. If it is not what I like, no matter how good the other person


    is and how much he likes me, I have no interest in it. But, it''s hard and I don''t know when I will meet


    such a person."

 Chapter 931 What Happened Today?

    Chapter 931 What Happened Today?


    Chapter 931 What happened today?


    Averi was surprised to hear Beata''s words. After all, in her mind, Beata was just a child. But it seemed


    that Beata''s thoughts were more mature than many others.


    Averi thought that River was thinking too much. With Beata being the way she was, there might be


    some unexpected things happening beyond their imagination.


    Beata had not thought of anything before Averi and River started teasing her. However, she began to


    pay more attention to Yael after theirments.


    Beata secretly nced at Yael and had to admit that he was really handsome. Among the men she


    knew, besides her brother, he was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    However, when it came to appearancepared with the Hayden family brothers including Eden and


    others; his brother looked even more wild and masculine - a type of appearance that could not be


    described as pretty.


    On the other hand, how would one describe Yael? He looked like someone who belonged in


    entertainment circles - a very popr male artist for sure!


    But as soon as this idea popped into her head, Beata frowned slightly. She had never realized how


    strong her possessiveness could be until now; she didn''t want anyone else coveting Yael!


    As an author herself writing novels regrly, she naturally knew what this kind of thinking meant: She


    felt like going crazy! How could such an absurd possessive desire arise?


    She wanted to hide Yael away from everyone''s sight and keep him all for herself! This thought scared


    Beata out of her wits!


    However soon enough though, she figured out what happened: It must have been because Averi kept


    talking about it in her ear just now, which gave her an illusion that Yael belonged only to herself...


    Realizing this point quickly helped clear up any confusion or misunderstandings within herself


    regarding these thoughts, so they wouldn''t lead down dangerous pathster on down life''s journey...


    What kind of joke was this? Such thoughts were very dangerous! She didn''t want people to think she


    was some strange little girl.


    Averi noticed that Beata hadn''t spoken for a long time and looked at her strangely, asking, "What


    happened? Why did you suddenly be unhappy?"


    After all, she was still just a little girl with emotions written inly on disy across every inch of facial


    expression possible...


    Beata pouted saying, "Nothing really... Let''s go shopping quickly instead! I suddenly remembered


    something I need but don''t know if they still have it."


    Averi didn''t think too much, and walked in holding Beata''s hand.


    From the corner of her eye, Beata nced in Yael''s direction again, unexpectedly meeting Yael''s gaze.


    Beata''s heart beat violently. Thump, thump... thump, thump...


    She didn''t even have time to see Yael''s eyes clearly, but looked away in a panic, and walked inside


    holding Averi''s hand.


    Averi was still puzzled by her, and really didn''t know what happened to the little girl.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, soon, Beata told Averi with her own actions. She was now focused on shopping, and there


    was no way to disturb her with any other things.


    The two walked up one level at a time. Beata just casually said that she had something she wanted to


    buy. In fact, she didn''t have anything she wanted to buy. However, in order not to reveal her secrets in


    front of Averi, Beata still quickly picked a thing.


    Averi looked at the thing Beata held in her hand, and still keenly noticed something was wrong.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for this kind of thing to be out of stock, but Beata was so anxious


    just now, because she really thought it would be out of stock.


    From this point of view, Beata was indeed lying just now.


    However, the more this happened, the more strange it became for Averi. What happened to this girl


    today?

 Chapter 932 YaelS Transferred To Protect Her

    Chapter 932 Yael''S Transferred To Protect Her


    Chapter 932 Yael''s Transferred to Protect Her


    The two of them walked to the men''s section together. Beata urged Averi to buy clothes for River.


    Although River''s clothes were all custom-made, this wasn''t the first time that Beata had encouraged


    Averi to buy clothes for him.


    Averi also wanted to make up for her past mistakes and thought about buying two more sets of clothes


    for River. She still felt guilty about the ill-fitting clothes she had bought him before.


    However, in order for the clothes to fit perfectly on River, they needed to be custom-made. The ones in


    this store always seemed a bit off.


    Now that Averi was familiar with River''s size, it made it even more difficult to pick out his clothing.


    Beata was alsoparing different outfits and only looked at their appearance before shoving them


    into Averi''s hands.


    Seeing that Averi looked a bit worried, Beata asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like them?"


    Averi shook her head and said, "They''re pretty nice actually."


    It was just that the sleeves were too short by a fraction. Both of them noticed this issue with all of the


    outfits they picked out.


    There was nothing they could do about it since River''s arms were longer than most people''s arms.


    Thinking about this made Averi sigh; even if an outfit looked good but had shorter sleeves, it would look


    odd on him regardless.


    Beata furrowed her small eyebrows and said, "Is my brother just too strange-looking? Why is he so


    different from others?"


    Averi almostughed at what she said and replied, "If your brother hears you say that, I wonder if he''ll


    fix you."


    Beata stuck out her tongue; when it came down to criticizing family members, she never really cared


    much about what others thought or how they''d react.


    But instead of just joking around like usual after making fun of someone else''s family members, Beata


    suddenly thought of something else and said, "I think Yael has a simr body type as my brother''s.


    Why don''t we have Yael try on some outfits so you can see how they fit?"


    Averi was confused and shocked at the same time.


    Looking at Beata with confusion written all over her face, Averi felt ufortable because there were


    so many things wrong with what she suggested!


    However, seeing how pure and innocent Beata looked while suggesting such an idea made Averi feel


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    guilty as well ¨C as if thinking too much would be bullying poor little innocent-minded Beata!


    But then again... the idea itself did make Averi think quite a lot!


    Beata continued to stare at Averi, but she was uncertain herself.


    Now she felt that there might be something wrong with her. Just to prove that she had nothing to do


    with Yael, she deliberately made such an appearance of "Look, it''s because you are overthinking".


    But, in fact, she felt very guilty in her heart.


    Beata didn''t even know what was wrong with her. There was nothing wrong with it, but now, it was as if


    there was really something.


    Averi also wanted to take a closer look at what kind of idea Beata was nning.


    She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Beata smiled and said, "Then I''ll call him over."


    This was the first time that Averi had seen Yael so closely. In fact, if people didn''t know his age, it was


    really hard to imagine that he was twelve years older than Beata.


    Yael had a very beautiful boyish face, very delicate.


    Averi rarely described a man as beautiful, but Yael was such a look.


    Beata felt the same way. Thest time she talked to Yael at close range was when she was very


    young. It must have been seven or eight years. She was almost kidnapped, but was rescued by Yael.


    Yael was not in charge of her at that time, and since then, Yael had been transferred to protect her.

 Chapter 933 Want To Give This Dress To Yael

    Chapter 933 Want To Give This Dress To Yael


    Chapter 933 Want to Give This Dress to Yael


    As Beata thought about what had happened between her and Yael, she suddenly realized that River


    and Averi might have some basis for their suspicions. The connection between her and Yael was


    actually quite dramatic. If it were in a novel, it would be quite sweet. However, when it came to herself,


    Beata didn''t know how to continue thinking about it.


    She always remembered that she was underage. But in just three months'' time, she would be of legal


    age. Her gaze unconsciously shifted towards Yael who happened to be looking at her too.


    Beata didn''t realize that her ears had turned slightly red at this moment but fortunately it wasn''t very


    noticeable. If anyone asked, she could exin that the store was just too hot.


    After exining her intentions to Yael clearly, Beata clearly saw the surprise on his face. Her little


    eyebrows quickly furrowed as she deliberately said in a fierce tone, "You don''t want to?"


    Yael had never seen Beata look so fierce before and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes but he


    didn''t say much and took the clothes from her before going inside to change.


    Yael changed clothes quickly; Beata even felt like he only went inside for one second beforeing


    out again, although of course that wasn''t true ¨C definitely not more than a minute though.


    What Beata didn''t know was that Yael''s task was never going to let her leave his sight for more than


    one minute except when she went somewhere like the bathroom where female bodyguards followed


    along with her.


    When Yael came out after changing clothes, both Averi and Beata were amazed by how good he


    looked. It once again proved that beautiful people can wear anything they wanted without feeling


    ufortable or awkward, especially since he usually wore ck all the time which made him look


    even better!


    However, Averi also drew a conclusion from this - this outfit did not suit River at all! Thinking about


    River made Averi feel ufortable despite having an unhappy conversation with him earlier today.


    Right now however, she still missed him somewhat.


    Beata stared at Yael for half a day then poked Averi''s arm saying, "Averi, do you think this outfit doesn''t


    really suit my brother?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You noticed too," replied Averi.


    Beata said, "Although if my brother hears this kind of words, he will definitely think that his sister is too


    much, I think this is a fact. Clothes have their own owners, and Yael is obviously more suitable for this


    kind of clothes."


    Averi nodded and said, "I still don''t want to buy these for your brother. He is still suitable for


    customization."


    Beata sighed, and suddenly couldn''t helpining, "My brother is really difficult to deal with."


    Averiughed, raised her hand and flicked on Beata''s head, saying, "If your brother hear this, see if he


    can deal with you."


    Beata raised her chin, looked at Averi innocently, and said, "I have you here, so you will protect me,


    right?"


    Averi was speechless.


    She was afraid that she will be in trouble for herself.


    The two of them set their eyes on Yael again.


    There was no way Averi would buy this dress for Yael, and Beata knew that of course.


    Otherwise, as long as her brother''s jealousy came up, none of them can stop.


    However, all she can think about now was that this clothes belonged to Yael. If she missed it, she will


    not be reconciled.


    Beata was very guilty in her heart, but in the end, she still surrendered to her own preferences.


    She directly asked the clerk to pay the bill and gave the clothes to Yael.

 Chapter 934 The Most Difficult To Understand In This World

    Chapter 934 The Most Difficult To Understand In This World


    Chapter 934 The Most Difficult to Understand in this World


    "No need." Yael stopped Beata in her tracks and said firmly.


    Yael''s refusal was so decisive that Beata felt embarrassed and truly unhappy. She frowned at Yael and


    said with some anger, "I want to buy it, so you have to let me buy it."


    This was the first time Beata had spoken in such a petnt way.


    Yael and Averi were both very aware of how gentle Beata''s nature was. Although she had been spoiled


    growing up, she never acted like a spoiled brat. So this sudden outburst caught them off guard.


    Especially Averi, who could clearly sense that Beata was genuinely upset now. But she suddenly felt


    powerless about what to say or do next.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This feeling wasn''t good at all - at least not from Averi''s perspective.


    Although Yael had been protecting Beata all along, they hadn''t spent much time together up close.


    While Yael understood Beata well enough, the reverse wasn''t true.


    In an unequal rtionship like this one where understanding wascking on one side, it was difficult for


    the other party to act out their emotions like this. So when Beata expressed herself so directly and


    stubbornly like this now, it really surprised everyone involved.


    Yael hesitated for a moment before saying, "Thank you Miss."


    Beata instantly perked up when she heard Yael address her properly again but then became even


    more unhappy afterwards because of it too.


    She couldn''t exin why exactly but something about being called "Miss" made her feel ufortable


    inside; yet despite feeling bad about it, she still tried hard not to show any signs of distress or


    difort on her face.


    Otherwise things would just be too strange between them, which would be embarrassing for


    everyone involved, since she cared quite a bit about saving face in most situations.


    However unbeknownst to her though, Yael still managed to pick up on these subtle changes in mood


    regardless of how well hidden they might have seemed.


    As a bodyguard, Yael can even be said to know Beata better than River. A slight expression on her


    face can let Yael know whether Beata was happy or unhappy.


    Originally, this wasn''t a problem. As a little girl, it was very normal to have mood swings, but Yael could


    clearly feel that Beata''s unhappiness was rted to him.


    This made Yael feel a little helpless.


    He wouldn''t be unhappy because of it, but it will annoy him, or cause him a problem. Compared with


    this, what Yael cared more about was that Beata''s unhappiness was because of him. It was rare that


    he didn''t know how to solve it. And he didn''t even know what he did wrong to make Beata so unhappy.


    Observing Beata without a trace, Yael thought for a long time, but he still couldn''t figure out the answer


    to this question.


    For Yael, girls may really be the most difficult to understand in this world.

 Chapter 935 Still Pretty Similar

    Chapter 935 Still Pretty Simr


    Chapter 935 Still Pretty Simr


    Handing the clothes to Yael, Beata said, "You''re going to wear them. Don''t hide them or throw them


    away. I''ll check."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Yael took the clothes and felt an indescribable emotion in his heart.


    He couldn''t describe this feeling. It wasn''t the first time a girl had bought him something, but it was the


    first time he couldn''t handle it.


    In order not to make Beata unhappy, Yael nodded and said, "Okay."


    With just one word, Yael could clearly feel that Beata was really happy.


    Somehow his anxious mood was also calmed down by this.


    Well then, well then. Just make a little girl happy. If this can make her happy, what was wrong with it?


    Yael didn''t return to his original position afterwards but instead followed Beata and Averi as requested


    by Beata.


    Actually, Beata was guilty because she always felt that if she let Yael go, Averi would bring up the


    matter about him again.


    Beata now felt that maybe there wasn''t anything between her and Yael originally, but being mentioned


    so many times had made it into an issue now.


    It was like teasing someone into making something happen in a way.


    She really wasn''t ready for how to deal with this matter yet nor did she know how to solve it either.


    So in order not be asked any questions about it anymore, Beata can only sacrifice Yael.


    However, her approach was too obvious. Not only was everything seen through at once, but now there


    was no way not think more about it.


    Averi actually regretted bringing up this matter with Beata right now because things were fine before


    but now¡­


    With Yael following beside them, there were ces where they can''t easily go shopping anymore.


    The time pointed towards dinner. Suddenly, good-hearted Beata thought of her brother and still hadn''t


    figured out what happened between River and Averi, causing River to upset her for no reason at all.


    Looking at Averi who seemed okay right now, Beata asked, "Averi, do you want to go see my brother?"


    "What?"Averi looked suspiciously at Beata, wondering why she suddenly asked such a question.


    Beata said, "My brother seems very busy today so he probably hasn''t eaten yet. Do you want to give


    him some food?"


    Averi really didn''t think about it that way at first, but now that Beata brought up like this, Averi was quite


    moved.


    She would not think that the unhappiness with River today was all River''s fault. On the contrary, she


    herself had a big problem, and Averi was very clear about this.


    It was precisely because of this that Averi really wanted to go there after Beata made this suggestion.


    Seeing Averi who was obviously moved, Beata said with a smile, "Let''s go, let''s go there together. I''ll


    apany you there."


    Averi said, "Let''s see what we can buy first."


    Beata said, "I want to eat hairy crabs from the Harlequin Cuisine, and my brother must also want to eat


    them."


    Averi didn''t hold back, andughed out loud.


    Even the corners of Yael''s lips curled up unconsciously, which was really cute for Beata.


    Beata frowned, looked at the two with dissatisfaction, and said, "What I said is the truth. My brother and


    I have pretty simr tastes."


    Averi nodded and said, "Yes, yes, you''re right."


    She almost diedughing. How could this little girl be so cute?

 Chapter 936 Come And Help Me Take A Look

    Chapter 936 Come And Help Me Take A Look


    Chapter 936 Come and Help Me Take a Look


    Originally, Averi drove with Beata, but now Beata had called Yael over and made him the driver. Averi


    was happy to rx in the back seat with Beata and discuss what else they can buy besides the crabs


    at the Harlequin Cuisine. Beata rattled off a list of things she wanted to eat, all of which were clearly not


    River''s favorites, especially sweets. But that didn''t stop her from wanting them herself.


    The car pulled into the Harlequin Cuisine parking lot and Averi said, "To save time, you go buy


    desserts; I''ll go to the Harlequin Cuisine." Beata nodded in agreement.


    Yael naturally followed Beata; she was his top priority even though Averi was River''s wife and he had


    been assigned to protect her as well. Of course, River also arranged for people to protect Averi so Yael


    can follow along with Beata without any burden.


    When they were together before with Averi around, there was no strange feeling between them, but


    now it was just her and Yael walking side by side, which made things feel weird for some reason.


    Especially since Yael had always been protecting her from behind the scenes, although she knew there


    were people like him around her all the time, she never felt ufortable before this moment.


    Now that Yael walked so close beside her, it felt strange somehow, even though it was what she asked


    for. However, she tried hard not to show this strange feeling on her face but cannot notice how red her


    ears had be because of it.


    In fact, Yael wasn''t walking very close beside her at all - he was actually two steps behind on an angle


    where he can see how red Beata''s ears had be more than anyone else could, including when she


    was inside the clothing store just now!


    This deepened his gaze considerably as he realized something might be happening here beyond just


    protection duties or friendship alone...


    Of course he didn''t want to think too much about it since that would only lead down a dangerous path if


    taken too far!


    They entered a dessert shop which wasn''t really his type of ce, especially this one decorated


    entirely in pink girly style from signboard outside right through every inch inside.


    Beata was so harmonious standing inside, but when he walked in, it made him feel ufortable.


    This kind of uneasiness made Yael''s aura around him a little bit colder.


    Beata didn''t pay attention at first, and went straight to line up, thinking about what she wanted to eat.


    However, it didn''t take long for Beata to notice the whispers in the store.


    She swept across a group of girls in small groups without any trace, their eyes were all focused on the


    same ce, and they were all discussing the same person.


    Yael.


    Beata suddenly felt an unpleasant feeling welling up.


    This feeling was like when she thought that Yael''s appearance was suitable for bing a big star in


    the entertainment industry, but her desire for dominance surged up again, making her very


    ufortable.


    Beata rolled her eyes and didn''t want Yael to be discussed like a monkey in a zoo.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Since she was the one who let him in this store, she had to protect him herself.


    The Knights were all so defensive.


    So, Beata straightened her expression, and called out delicately, "Yael,e and help me take a look."

 Chapter 937 As Long As You DonT Cry When You Have A Toothache

    Chapter 937 As Long As You Don''T Cry When You Have A Toothache


    Chapter 937 As Long as You don''t Cry when You have a Toothache


    As soon as the sound came out, even Beata herself couldn''t help but shiver. She couldn''t understand


    why she made such a sound, it was simply...


    Yael was also stunned, and never expected Beata to call him like that.


    Usually, she called him Yael. Of course, even this title only appeared once every few years.


    Now being called "Yael" in such a coquettish way by Beata really caught Yael off guard.


    Seeing that Yael didn''t respond for a while, Beata pouted and walked out of the group directly towards


    Yael.


    She reached out and took hold of his arm saying, "Why are you ignoring me? I listened to you and


    stopped eating sweets."


    As she spoke, Beata leaned against Yael''s body with her sweet and coquettish demeanor. It was like


    an image of a girlfriend who was acting spoiled.


    This caused the girls around them to turn red with envy like hungry wolves. Especially two girls who


    were itching toe forward and ask for Yael''s phone number were almost jealous enough to die.


    Beata didn''t mind those resentful nces directed at her; she only cared about one thing - keeping


    other people away from Yael. Even if he wasn''t really hers right now, but since he was here in front of


    her eyes, no one else could have him either!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, what bothered Beata more was that it was because she had called him out from hiding that


    he got disturbed by these people. Her heart still felt guilty about it so no matter what, she had to solve


    this problem herself.


    Yale was surprised by what Beata did but soon found himself smiling uncontrobly too.


    He wasn''tpletely clueless when it came down to flirting so he knew exactly what kind of situation


    they were in right now- acting! So naturally Yale went along with whatever n or act they had going


    on between them.


    Reaching up his hand gently and rubbing against Beata''s head, he said with his tender voice which


    sounded carrying indulgence, "How about we try each vor together?"


    These words alone made Beata''s face tingle all over.


    At this moment, Beata suddenly realized how unrealistic some parts of her novel actually were


    However, Beata remained clear headed, knowing full well that both her and Yale were just ying their


    roles- after all if they were going through with something, then they might as well do it properly!


    Holding onto Yale''s arm tightly while grinning widely, she showed off her charming yet mischievous


    smile, which shook Yale''s heart.


    Beata said, "I know you dote on me the most. I like you the most."


    After finishing speaking, Beata embraced Yael''s arm, and walked to the back of the line together,


    muttering in her small mouth, "For the sake of being so kind to me, I will reluctantly lose half of it."


    Yael lowered his eyes, and by chance, Beata also looked at him, obviously with a pure and harmless


    expression, but her eyes were shining brightly.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Beata said, "Well, can I eat two bites of each piece?"


    Look how clever she was! There was no smarter girl than her was.


    Yael was really amused by Beata.


    He was usually used to having an expressionless face. Coupled with his high concentration of


    attention, his aura around him was particrly cold.


    However, at this moment, Beataughed, and that smile really made Beata feel dazzling.


    But, before Beata had time to look at Yael''s smile carefully, she heard him say, "As long as you don''t


    cry when your tooth hurts."

 Chapter 938 Really Happy That Is Visible To The Naked Eye

    Chapter 938 Really Happy That Is Visible To The Naked Eye


    Chapter 938 Really Happy that is Visible to the Naked Eye


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this moment, Beata felt like her heart wasn''t even hers anymore. She didn''t know how to describe


    the feeling she had right now. It was too mystical.


    Even though she knew very clearly that she and Yael were just acting, her heart still raced


    uncontrobly. Thump, thump, thump...


    Beata even wanted to cover her mouth tightly so as not to get too excited.


    But she couldn''t control it. How could she? This man was just too good at what he did.


    They hadn''t rehearsed any lines together but why did everything he said pierce straight into her heart?


    Luckily, Beata still had some awareness as an actress. She deliberately let out a soft hum from her


    nose that sounded both coquettish and annoyed before saying, "Anyway, you''ll be with me."


    After speaking, Beata shyly lowered her head and couldn''t bear to look at Yael anymore.


    Therefore, she didn''t see the gaze Yael cast on her, which made all the girls present feel like they were


    silently squealing like prairie dogs in their hearts.


    How could someone be so doting? That sickeningly sweet look in his eyes; when would it ever be their


    turn?


    As expected of handsome guys! They really did have girlfriends!


    Being their boyfriend was truly something divine for them!


    Whoever said love shouldn''t be based on looks was shallow-minded because love was definitely one of


    those things where looks mattered most in this world.


    At this moment, almost all the girls present seemed toe up with a conclusion: when looking for a


    boyfriend, they should always go for someone who was good-looking!


    But then again they were back to square one - handsome guys already had girlfriends...


    Waaahhh... When will sweet love evere their way?


    Finally it was time for Beata and Yael''s turn in line. Beata released Yael''s arm and leaned over the


    counter while ordering each item one by one until after eight kinds of dessertster. She suddenly


    stopped herself midway through ordering, realizing that half of what she wanted had already been


    ordered


    Yael''s lips unconsciously curved upwards; he himself hadn''t realized how happy he felt about how


    obediently well-behaved Beata was being or how much weight there actually held behind every word


    spoken by such an angelic voice.


    When it came time to pay, Yael asked, "Are you sure you don''t want anything else? Don''t you like


    chocte?"


    Beata looked up at him with a small wrinkle between her nose before saying, "But chocte tastes


    best with oatmeal!"


    She really had a hard time making a choice just now. The ones she ordered now were all what she


    wanted to eat, but the chocte one had to be paired with oatmeal, so it upied two shares. She felt


    at a loss.


    So, after making this trade-off, Beata felt that only two of them could be sacrificed.


    Even, she did like chocte the most.


    Yael knew in his heart that he and Beata were acting, and Beata helped him like this, so naturally he


    couldn''t make Beata suffer. Knowing what she liked, he asked her to sacrifice something, which was


    because he was too ignorant.


    So, Yael said, "If you like it, I''ll buy it."


    After the words fell, Yael could clearly see that Beata''s eyes lit up.


    She cried out happily, "You are so kind to me. I like you the most."


    After finishing speaking, Beata told the clerk to pack the chocte and oatmeal, and then sneaked a


    nce at Yael, like a kitten who wanted to do bad things.


    Yael didn''t stop it, and Beata kept ordering.


    In the end, she ordered all she wanted, and she was really happy with the naked eye.

 Chapter 939 Averi Suffers A Great Grievance Today

    Chapter 939 Averi Suffers A Great Grievance Today


    Chapter 939 Averi Suffers a Great Grievance Today


    Averi had been waiting at the Harlequin Cuisine for quite some time when Beata and Yael finally


    arrived. She had no idea what had happened between the two of them during that time, but it was clear


    to her that Beata was genuinely happy. Averi couldn''t help but nce over at Yael and noticed that he


    too seemed very pleased.


    Averi''s mind was filled with questions, but she knew she wouldn''t get any answers even if she asked.


    Beata walked over and took Averi''s hand, saying, "We''ve been waiting a while; there are just too many


    people in line."


    There weren''t too many people actually, but it was the girls who bought something and then didn''t


    leave afterward that really annoyed Beata. However, thinking back on everything that happened at the


    dessert shop earlier made her happier than not.


    Averi said, "Okay let''s go." She was worried about traffic since they hadn''t told River they wereing


    and didn''t know if he''d already eaten.


    Beata saw how anxious Averi looked and chuckled before saying, "Averi, do you miss my brother?"


    Averi replied with a sigh as she thought to herself, "This girl never stops teasing me."


    She yfully tapped Beata on the head before warning her, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll have


    your brother deal with you."


    Beataughed mischievously before retorting, "I''m not afraid of him!"


    On their way to River''spany building, Yael drove while Beata and Averi sat in the backseat.


    Although nothing about what happened at the dessert shop came up in conversation this time around,


    all of those details from earlier had already been reported back to River by now.


    He felt conflicted as he sat in his office chair considering whether or not it was because he mentioned


    something to his sister beforehand which caused her to bring everything out into the open like this.


    He couldn''t help feeling satisfied with Yael though; otherwise he wouldn''t have entrusted him with


    protecting his sister all these years.


    But still... the feeling of satisfaction towards someone versus catching them were twopletely


    different things in River''s eyes - right now Yael seemed more like a thief than anyone else!


    River wanted nothing more than to call him up right then, so they could have a good talk about


    everything!


    However, given River''s understanding of Beata, he was very clear that if he really did this, then Beata


    would be so angry that she would jump up and down to ask for an exnation.


    He still can''t do anything to hurt Beata, even if it was just to make her unhappy.


    After being depressed in the office for a long time, River received the news that Averi came over.


    Of course, Beata came here together.


    Thinking of Averi, River felt even more guilty.


    Although what he said before was his original intention, for a woman, it would actually make the other


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    party ufortable.


    If Beata was the girl River didn''t want to hurt, someone who hoped to protect her when she grew up,


    then Averi was the one he didn''t want her to suffer any grievance.


    However, it was obvious that Averi had been greatly wronged today.

 Chapter 940 Is That What It Really Means?

    Chapter 940 Is That What It Really Means?


    Chapter 940 Is that what it really means?


    The office door opened, and Averi and Beata walked in. Although Averi had been thinking about River


    for a long time, she couldn''t suppress the bitterness in her heart when she saw him again.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings at the moment. It was like she was back to their previous


    conversation. They both knew that no one was wrong, but they still got hurt because of their different


    positions.


    Averi didn''t know how to relieve her emotions, so she lowered her eyshes and didn''t even look at


    River.


    River also felt ufortable inside. He stood up from behind his desk and walked over to hold Averi''s


    hand.


    Beata watched the atmosphere between them wasn''t right. She didn''t know whether to mediate or find


    an excuse to leave them alone.


    Just then, Beata heard River say, "Beata, you go back first. Averi and I won''t being home tonight."


    Beata was speechless and confused at the same time.


    Was he kidding? Was he really her brother!


    Didn''t he see that Averi and herself were carrying bags of food? Even if they came here just for dinner


    with him! Now they were not allowed to eat?


    Beata red at River angrily and said, "Hmph! As a delivery girl without triple pay, I won''t do it!"


    River immediately picked up his phone and transferred three times Beata''s monthly allowance as


    pocket money into her ount.


    Beata was struck dumb.


    Well... who can resist the power of money?


    Immediately after receiving the transfer notification on her phone, she smiled happily towards River


    while winking yfully with both eyes saying, "So you guys aren''t going home tonight huh? Well then


    have a pleasant evening!"


    After speaking, she ran away quickly like there was someone chasing after her, leaving with the


    desserts.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    River was speechless; indeed things that could be solved by money were so simple!


    Averi also felt speechless looking at River as she said, "But Beate hasn''t eaten yet."


    "Isn''t Yael here?" replied River naturally.


    Averi was speechless again.


    She looked at River suspiciously, and said, "What do you mean? Beata and Yael, are they really?"


    "I don''t know yet, but, in the dessert shop, Beata was holding Yael''s arm." River said.


    Averi could clearly hear River gnashing his teeth when he said that.


    For a moment, Averi couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    She said, "Look at you. I really want to feel that you are angry."


    River said, "Beata isn''t an adult yet."


    Averi said, "Beata told me that at her current age, in puppy love, it is twilight love, and it is not


    considered puppy love at all."


    River was really about to be rendered speechless by Beata''s nonsense.


    He squeezed Averi''s hand and said, "Then you think they''re all right?"


    "I don''t know about this. I can''t tell if there will be anything in the future, but looking at it now, there


    should be nothing." Averi said.


    River naturally trusted Averi, and knew very well that even if Yael was given much courage, he might


    not dare to do anything under his nose.


    Averi said, "We should not think about it. They haven''t do nothing at all, and we are talking nonsense.


    Talking and talking, and it really turned out to be the real."

 Chapter 941 Late

    Chapter 941 Late


    Chapter 941 Late


    River nodded in agreement to Averi''s words. Without discussing Beata and Yael''s stuff any further,


    River reached out and pulled Averi into his embrace.


    "Forgive me, okay?" he said.


    For a moment, Averi was confused and didn''t know what she should forgive him for. She looked at


    River as he continued speaking.


    "I don''t not want to get married or have children, let alone have children with you. It''s just that I''ve been


    taking care of Beata since she was little, and she''s like my own daughter. I lost interest in kids a long


    time ago, and you know my personality. It isn''t one that likes children very much either. I''m not going to


    force anything about having a child at any specific time. If it happens naturally, then I''ll ept it and


    love the child just as much as you do. But the person I love most will always be you."


    As River spoke these words for such an extended period of time, Averi felt her heart fill with bitterness.


    She knew what kind of person River was like; he wasn''t someone who talked this much normally.


    Shaking her head slightly, she said, "I understand now that maybe it was just me being too sensitive or


    overthinking things too much."


    "I haven''t had a family for so long," she continued after pausing briefly to collect her thoughts on the


    matter before continuing again, "I never thought about meeting someone else or forming another family


    until now when we''re together. Maybe because I have been missing these things for a long time, I will


    take it for granted that only having one child, or even two or three or four children, can be a


    River could feel his heart breaking for Averi; he knew everything that had happened before they met


    each other, but still couldn''t help but feel guilty because of his previous statements which made her


    upset.


    He held onto Averi tightly while kissing her ear repeatedly and saying, "I know now how wrong I was.


    Please forgive me. Baby, don''t be sad anymore okay?"


    Averi hugged River tightly around the waist, feeling relieved and finally knowing how deeply loved by


    him she really was- understanding all along there were no real problems between them after all this


    time spent worrying over nothing important at all!


    Averi said, "Okay, the two of us should stop apologizing to each other like this. There was nothing


    wrong in the first ce, so why did it turn into it now?"


    River drew a little distance from Averi, looked down at her upon hearing this, and said, "Thank you,


    baby, for not being angry."


    Averi nced at River, and said, "If you do this again, I will really get angry."


    "Okay, okay, not angry." River bent his lips, his gaze was always on Averi''s face, and it was gradually


    deepening.


    Averi noticed the change in River''s gaze, and suddenly became cowardly.


    This look was more enthusiastic than usual.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Averi knew River too well and understood what every look in his eyes meant.


    Even though she thought about it herself, she still hesitated.


    Averi said, "Let''s eat first. Beata and I bought crabs. They won''t taste good after a long time."


    River knew that Averi was escaping, and he was very patient today. Since Averi wanted to escape, he


    pampered her.


    Nodding his head, River said, "It is true that we should eat first."


    Averi gave River a strange look, and now she panicked even more.


    The result of River being so easy-going was that it will be harder in the future than it was now.


    Averi was suddenly in a dilemma. She really didn''t know whether she should change her strategy or


    not.


    However, before she could figure out a result, River had already given her a look.


    That look urately conveyed two words, It''ste!

 Chapter 942 Make Me Look Like An Old Man

    Chapter 942 Make Me Look Like An Old Man


    Chapter 942 Make me Look Like an Old Man


    Beata walked out of River''spany with bags in hand, feeling extremely frustrated. "Stupid brother,


    what kind of brother is he? He''s so focused on his wife and doesn''t care about his sister at all." She


    really wanted to eat some crabs, but she could onlyin a little bit since River had paid her.


    As she walked to the parking lot with her bags, Beata saw Yael and immediately went over to him.


    "Yael, let''s go eat."


    Yael was surprised that Beata calmed down so quickly and noticed that she still had her bags. But what


    caught his attention more was when Beata called him by name. It reminded him of when she used to


    call him "Yael," which made him feel ufortable.


    He couldn''t ignore this feeling but didn''t want toplicate things either. He knew it would be difficult if


    he delved too deeply into it.


    Beata noticed Yael wasn''t speaking and said again, "Yael, let''s go eat. I''m starving."


    There was no room for negotiation this time around as they got into the car together.


    Beata put all her bags in the back seat without getting in herself while Yael opened the door for her.


    She then said, "The back seat is full; I''ll sit in the front."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yael didn''t mind where Beata sat but didn''t know that she had ulterior motives behind it - wanting to test


    whether or not there was something between them beyond their act at the dessert shop.


    If there really was something more than just acting involved, that would be a big problem for Beata.


    But if it turned out that she had been overthinking things...


    In Beata''s mind, there seemed to be two little people fighting. However, she could already clearly feel


    who her own bnce was leaning towards, and what she wanted to hear more was what kind of


    opinion.


    It was precisely because of this that Beata wanted to find out even more what was going on.


    Yael opened the passenger door and let Beata sit in.


    Beata put on her seat belt herself. Although, when she wrote her own novels, she always wrote about


    the male protagonist wearing a seat belt for the female protagonist, and then adjusted the atmosphere


    to an invincible and ambiguous state.


    However, Beata still had to admit one thing: she was cowardly and she didn''t dare at all.


    Yael got into the driver''s seat, and before starting the car, he asked, "Miss, what do you want to eat?"


    Beata barely choked on her own saliva.


    She turned to look at Yael and said, "You call me like that, which make me look like an old man."

 Chapter 943 You Will Be Imaginative

    Chapter 943 You Will Be Imaginative


    Chapter 943 You will be Imaginative


    Upon hearing this, Yael looked at Beata. His gaze was calm, but it made Beata feel a little uneasy for


    some reason.


    She felt like pping herself. Why was she so afraid that Yael would know what she was thinking?


    Beata said, "Don''t be so formal with me. Even my brother doesn''t act like that."


    Yael remained silent. He knew that he and River were closer than just colleagues; they were brothers


    who looked out for each other. He didn''t want to create any unnecessary distance between them.


    However, Beata and the rest of them didn''t interact much. They mostly stayed in the shadows to


    protect her and rarely had casual conversations with her.


    Seeing Yael''s silence, Beata frowned and said, "Treat me the way you treat my brother. I''m not harder


    to deal with than him."


    Yael nodded in agreement.


    Beata continued, "You can call me by my name from now on if you want."


    It seemed like every man needed a woman by their side because since Averi came back into River''s


    life, he became more adorable than ever before.


    Beata liked how cute and endearing her name sounded as well as how close it made it seem. Without


    hesitation, she let Yael call her that too without realizing what effect it might have on him.


    Little did she know that, for Yael, hearing those words only made him more curious about why she


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted him to address her differently from before, especially when she added, "if you want."


    The strange feeling inside of him grew stronger but he forced himself not to think about it too much


    because knowing what it meant could be something beyond his capacity right now.


    But ignoring this feeling wasn''t an option either, because once something took root within him, he can''t


    help but pay attention or else risk letting it grow wilder.


    That was exactly how Yael felt at the moment ¨C unable to ignore this new sensation growing inside of


    him.


    He remained quiet waiting for Beata''s decision on where they should eat.


    All Beate could think about was eating the Harlequin Cuisine''s crab dish again!


    She was chased away by River, and couldn''t have the chance to taste the crabs at the Harlequin


    Cuisine. Right now, she wanted to eat the crabs even more.


    In fact, the crabs may not be so delicious, but Beata was driven away by the River.


    After thinking for a long time, Beata said, "Let''s go back to the Harlequin Cuisine. I want to eat hairy


    crabs."


    Yael smiled inexplicably, because he already guessed why Beata wanted to go there.


    He thought Beata was so cute again. She was just a little girl, and what she wanted was so clean and


    simple.


    Without hesitation, Yael started the car.


    Beata turned her head to look at him, obviously seeing the smile on his face.


    Frowning, Beata said, "What are youughing at? Do you think I''m very childish?"


    "No," Yael said. Usually, when hemunicated with people, he was really toozy to talk, so he won''t


    continue when he talked about it, but today he added a very sentence, which was abnormal, "It''s pretty


    cute."


    Beata snorted softly, pretending to be arrogant. She then said, "You can talk sweet."


    However, she can''t think carefully about these words, because the more she thought about it, the more


    she will backfire herself.


    Especially Beata was so good at imagining. She can imagine a big scene with just one look, and now


    she was called cute by Yael.


    Under what circumstances would a man call a girl cute?


    It was impossible to think about it at all in a detailed way.


    However, Beata couldn''t control her thoughts, and just kept thinking about it.


    When she realized that she''d been thinking about Yael''s "cute" all the way, Beata knew she was


    screwed.


    Sure enough, she didn''t think much about it at first, but when she recalled it, she had random thoughts.


    Well now, she was preupied with the fact that she and Yael really had something going on.

 Chapter 944 Do You Want Me To Pity Myself To Death?

    Chapter 944 Do You Want Me To Pity Myself To Death?


    Chapter 944 Do You Want Me to Pity Myself to Death?


    Beata was lost in her own thoughts and couldn''t help but think that with three months left, she could do


    whatever she wanted. She also wanted to observe how Yael thought during this time. Was it just her


    overthinking or was there something more? The more she thought about it, the more feasible it


    seemed.


    Beata couldn''t help but steal a nce at Yael. He was really handsome and the more she looked at


    him, the better he looked. She had never seen such a handsome man before. Beata even despised


    herself for thinking like this; were all those good-looking guys before just decorations?


    But these thoughts kept growing and became uncontroble for Beata. Her gaze went from sneaky


    nces to outright staring as he looked so good to her eyes.


    Beata even started thinking about how to write her next novel despite having only just begun writing


    this one, which would take another year or so toplete. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    After a while, she will discuss with the editor whether she can write two books at the same time. In this


    way, even if her book was not on the shelves and did not make money, she was allowed to write.


    After thinking about it, Beata came up with an idea.


    She looked at Yael and said, "Yael, can you do me a favor?"


    "What?" Yael asked.


    "I have an idea for a novel. I don''t think it''s perfect. Can you help me?" Beata said.


    Yael was also the one who was forced to read Beata''s novels. This was River''s rigid requirement.


    When Beata first started writing novels, no one in the entire Knight family escaped.


    Although he had read it, Yael still hadn''t figured out what it was to write a novel. Now he heard Beata


    say that she hoped he can help, which made Yael even more strange. What can he help with?


    However, it was impossible for Yael to refuse Beata''s request.


    This was also one of the duties of being a bodyguard.


    Yael said, "Okay."


    Beata immediatelyughed and said, "I haven''t figured out how to do it. I''m still thinking about it. You


    can help me to test it to see if it''s reasonable. When the timees, just stay with me. Just be there


    when you''re called."


    Yael said, "Okay."


    Beata thought of something, and said, "Then why don''t you tell it to your girlfriend first? You know,


    romance novels, falling in love is the most important thing. You stay with me like this. And if your friend


    is unhappy, what should you do?"


    After Beata said this, she almost hated herself to death.


    She had written countless bitches in her novels, but now she felt that there was no one who was more


    bitchy than she was right now.


    Now she can only tell herself that all of this was for her novel, so all of this can be forgiven.


    Although Yael was a straight man, he had always wanted to be smarter and more sensitive. He didn''t


    know much about novels, but he was very clear about what kind of person said what kind of words.


    When he heard Beata say this, it was obviously not something she would normally say. Obviously, she


    did it on purpose.


    As for saying this on purpose, it was not difficult to guess what kind of answer she wanted to get.


    Yael snickered, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Beata''s petty thinking. On the contrary,


    he thought it was even more cute.


    He said, "I don''t have a girlfriend, so I don''t need to report to anyone."


    Beata said, "Well, that''s good. It saves some trouble."


    Beata thought she was very calm when she said this, but in her voice, there was uncontroble


    happiness at all.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t have a girlfriend. That sounded so great.


    The car finally drove into the parking lot of the Harlequin Cuisine. Beata got out of the car in a happy


    mood, and said in a chirping voice, "I want to eat eight hairy crabster."


    Yael was speechless.


    He really didn''t know how to get rid of Beata''s idea.


    Originally, Yael would not go in for dinner with Beata, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Beata


    red at him and said angrily, "Aren''t you going too far? River didn''t even give me a meal, and now


    you ask me to eat alone. Do you want me to pity myself to death?"

 Chapter 945 Everything Can Be Tolerated

    Chapter 945 Everything Can Be Tolerated


    Chapter 945 Everything can be tolerated


    Beata was really upset, her hand covering her heart as she fought back tears.


    Yael was taken aback by Beata''s red eyes and felt helpless for the first time in his life.


    Beata stubbornly stared at him, refusing to let a single tear fall despite her red eyes.


    In the end, Yael gave in and said, "I''ll stay with you."


    In just one second, Beata''s expression changedpletely. From looking like she had been wronged


    and bullied to being ecstatic as she got out of the car and started talking about wanting to eat eight


    hairy crabs.


    This only made Yael more confused about what was going on inside Beata''s head. He knew that some


    things were beyond his control.


    Together they walked into the Harlequin Cuisine but it was packed with no avable tables.


    Yael could have arranged a private room but Beata preferred eating outside so they ended up sitting in


    a cramped corner right next to where food came out from the kitchen.


    While Yael didn''t mind where he ate, he worried that Beata might not befortable given how


    pampered she had always been. After all, even though there wasn''t an ounce of princess-like behavior


    in her personality or demeanor, she still carried herself like royalty.


    To his surprise though, Beata seemed perfectly content sitting on the chair and flipping through the


    menu while saying, "Just so you know I''m nning on eating eight hairy crabs today, but don''t tell my


    brother or else he''ll definitely scold me."


    Yael pursed his lips without saying anything because if River found out that she ate eight hairy crabs,


    then even he would want to scold her too!


    But Yael couldn''t say anything like that since it wasn''t his ce to do so.


    Beata ordered a bunch of food before pushing the menu towards Yael saying, "These are what I want;


    you can order whatever you''d like."


    After quickly scanning through it once over himself, Yale looked up at Beata, saying, "Are you sure?"


    She had already ordered almost half of everything listed on there!


    "As long as you don''t go tattling on me," replied Beata.


    It was really because Beata had been controlled by River since she was a child, and there were very


    few opportunities to go out to eat. Even if she went out to eat, she always ate with River and ate what


    River asked her to eat. The dishes were all the same from her home. For Beata, only going to the ce


    where River took her was called eating out.


    Now, she finally managed to be the master for a while, so of course she wanted to go as crazy as she


    wanted.


    Of course, Beata also had hidden thoughts in her heart, and wanted to see if Yael''s temperament


    would let her do this.


    Beata''s exnation for this was that everything was for the novel, and she did these things deliberately


    for the sake of writing the novel.


    After all, she was a girl, and she wrote novels from the perspective of a girl, but what readers saw was


    her description of male characters was not very good.


    She will create some perfect men who can tolerate everything about women, including this kind of


    unreasonable time.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Beata had selfishness in this novel. She didn''t want to write it so perfectly. People will have


    tempers. It was impossible to be like an immortal forever and tolerate everything.

 Chapter 946 Stop Eating

    Chapter 946 Stop Eating


    Chapter 946 Stop Eating


    Yael looked through the menu and made sure there was nothing to add, so he asked the waiter to


    Of course, Yael couldn''t really let Beata eat eight hairy crabs, so he changed the two servings of hairy


    crabs that Beata ordered into one, and the rest remained unchanged.


    Beata noticed that Yael didn''t order anything for himself and teasingly said, "I told you these were mine.


    If you want something to eat, you''ll have to order it yourself."


    Yael looked up at Beata and asked casually, "You''re not going to share with me?"


    Although Yael''s tone was normal enough, his words took on a flirtatious meaning in Beata''s ears. She


    didn''t know how to describe the feeling she got from hearing him say that ¨C it felt like something electric


    had crawled under her skin and spread through her body.


    Beata was momentarily dumbfounded; she didn''t know how to respond. She regretted what she had


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    done ¨C why did she have to y games like this? But now that they were both on stage together,


    backing out would be too embarrassing.


    She sniffled before saying defensively, "I just like things my way. Are you going hit me or what?"


    Yael replied nonchntly, "Sure thing."


    Beata frowned; why did she feel like she lost? She tried using her natural-born status as a spoiled rich


    girl by huffing indignantly, "You''re making me look bad by acting like I''m bullying you."


    Yael chuckled softly while looking at Beata''s face with an unreadable expression - it reminded her of a


    sentence: "she is making noise while he isughing."


    Beata felt defeated - this situation wasn''t supposed escte this far! If they kept going down this


    path¡­no no no! This couldn''t happen!


    Thankfully their food arrived quickly which gave Beata an excuse not think about anything else but


    eating crab meat. But then she noticed that Yael hadn''t touched his food yet.


    Was he really such a straightced guy?


    "I thought we were joking around," said Beate incredulously. Yael finally was unable hold back his


    Hisughter made Beata inexplicably embarrassed.


    How could this feeling make her feel that everything she did was under Yael''s control?


    It was such a bad feeling.


    Silently picking up a piece of jellyfish, Beata used all the strength to bite it which was crunchy.


    However, she didn''t know at all that all her ruthlessness at the moment, in Yael''s eyes, was childish.


    She didn''t annoy Yael at all, but only made him feel that she was precious and cute.


    It also made Yael more willing to pamper her and cooperate with her petty temper.


    The dishes were served one after another, and the two of them really focused on eating and did not


    continue talking.


    After Beata filled her stomach first, she began to concentrate on eating hairy crabs.


    The plump hairy crabs already made her drool just by looking at them.


    However, when she finished eating two and was about to eat the third, Yael finally reached out and


    took away the hairy crab in front of her, "Okay, don''t eat any more."

 Chapter 947 No One Else Can Replace

    Chapter 947 No One Else Can Rece


    Chapter 947 No one Else can Rece


    Beata''s eyes widened in an instant, and she looked at Yael with a pout. "You turned my big crab into


    just one dish. Isn''t that too much?" She hadn''t even had her fill yet.


    The big crab was so delicious, and only eating two wouldn''t be satisfying at all.


    Yael said, "Your stomach isn''t good. Eating too much will make you hurt."


    Yael knew everything about Beata, including her menstrual cycle. He knew how fragile Beata''s


    stomach used to be before, which was why River controlled her diet so strictly.


    Because of this, Yael didn''t want any problems to arise while Beata was with him.


    If he caused any problems with her digestion after a meal together, not only would he feel guilty but he


    also couldn''t bear the responsibility alone.


    Whether it was selfish or not, Yael didn''t want anything bad to happen while she was under his care.


    Beata pouted and felt wronged when she saw that Yael wasn''t budging despite her plea. She looked at


    him pitifully and said, "Just this once? Can I eat it secretly? Don''t tell my brother. I won''t tell him either.


    If my brother doesn''t know about it, then we can pretend like nothing happened."


    Beata sounded very pitiful, which made Yael''s heart soften for a moment, but only for a moment,


    because he reminded himself that he couldn''t let this happen again.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take responsibility; rather it was because of his concern for Beata''s


    health.


    As long as her body allowed it, Yael wouldn''t hesitate to indulge her desires.


    Beata felt truly wronged now. She lowered her eyes without saying another word.


    From childhood until now, she had fought with River over food many times, but in the end, she always


    lost.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    River never wanted anything bad to happen to Beata. He stopped doing things that were harmful for


    her own good.


    Although many people criticized such behavior as moral ckmailing, in Beata''s opinion, it wasn''t like


    that. She knew River did everything out of love. Because every time she disobeyed or fought with


    River, it always ended up making herself sick.


    Others may be false, but the pain from the body was real.


    Beata was not a really self-willed person. She knew very well that since some things were done by


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    herself, she had to be responsible for them herself.


    So, gradually, she became sensible and stopped making troubles.


    Today, the excuse she gave herself was that she wanted to make a fuss about Yael and see how he


    would treat the heroine if he were the hero.


    Now, Beata knew that Yael was still very strong in this respect.


    However, even if she understood some truths, she still couldn''t change the grievance in her heart at the


    moment.


    Yes, she was wronged, very, very wronged.


    Beata didn''t know how to deal with her current emotions.


    She knew that she was an unreasonable child at the moment, but she just couldn''t control it.


    Yael looked at Beata''s head that was obviously getting lower and lower, and he was also struggling in


    his heart.


    He can pamper her, make her happy, and do whatever she wanted, but then what?


    The pain in her body cannot be reced by others.

 Chapter 948 Why Do You Have Such Unclean Thoughts

    Chapter 948 Why Do You Have Such Unclean Thoughts


    Chapter 948 Why do you have such Unclean Thoughts


    Yael''s heart felt like it was on fire, making him extremely ufortable.


    After a while, Yael said, "You still have four days left in your menstrual cycle. Wait until it''s over before


    youe to eat."


    Beata looked up at Yael in astonishment.


    Her gaze was fixed on Yael''s face. If it weren''t for that, she really couldn''t figure out if she was


    hallucinating or not. Why did she hear about her menstrual cycle?


    However, Yael also proved with his actions that Beata didn''t mishear him.


    Yael said, "I''ll apany you to eat when you''re done. Eight crabs - not one less and not one leg


    missing."


    Beata couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    She was sure she hadn''t heard wrong; Yael had indeed said that not even one leg would be missing


    from the crabs.


    That serious expression of his - those who knew he was talking about crab legs understood what he


    meant; those who didn''t might think he meant something else entirely!


    Beataughed so hard her stomach hurt and leaned over the table as her shoulders shook


    uncontrobly withughter.


    Yael watched herugh and felt relieved himself.


    If Beata had gotten angry and insisted on eating despite everything else, there wouldn''t have been


    anything he could do about it!


    Finally, Beataughed enough ¨C or more urately ¨C until her cheeks hurt so much fromughing that


    she couldn''t continue any longer.


    Lifting her head from the table top, Beata said, "Yael ¨C you''re really something."


    Suddenly, he was feeling like he didn''t want to talk anymore.


    At this moment though was when Beata began feeling shy herself toote.


    Knowing when a woman''s menstrual cycle was happening by a man who wasn''t an intimate partner


    can make even someone as carefree as Beata feel self-conscious.


    The shyness came over her all at once causing dizziness throughout all of herself.


    She didn''t know how to describe howplexly mixed up inside of herself she felt right now¡­


    On the one hand, Beate truly felt embarrassed- so much so that she couldn''t even look at Yael directly.


    But on the other hand, she actually found herself secretly happy!


    Yes- there was no mistake here- happy!


    What made her happy wasn''t knowing someone knew about her period but rather who knew it...


    It wasn''t just anyone¡­it was Yael!


    If it were anyone else telling her this information, then she''d probably feel ashamed beyond belief and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    maybe even tell River never to show their face around her again.


    But since it was Yael telling her this information instead, it just felt sweet somehow.


    As soon as this idea popped up, Beata frightened herself.


    What was she thinking? Can she be normal again?


    Just me River and Averi, stinky brother. They shouldn''t have talked to her about dating. It was fine


    for the two of them to fall in love by themselves.


    Now it made her little head, which was always thinking wildly, filled with abnormal things.


    Beata now even hoped that someone cane and save her.


    Sitting opposite Beata, Yael naturally took in all her expressions.


    Her face was very red, pink, and very, very cute.


    Yael still remembered that when he rescued Beata, she fainted, her face was covered with dirt and


    scars, and she looked dirty and pitiful.


    At that time, she was a child, and he never thought that she had grown up in such a short time.


    Even though Beata still had baby fat on her face, she was still a slim beauty.


    Yael sensed what he was thinking, and his whole nerves tensed up.


    He even despised himself in his heart. What was he thinking? Why was there such an unclean idea?

 Chapter 949 He Is Willing

    Chapter 949 He Is Willing


    Chapter 949 He is Willing


    Beata and Yael were both not talking, and they were immersed in their own emotions.


    Especially Yael, when he became more aware of what he had been thinking about with greater


    precision, he found it even harder to calm himself down.


    At this moment, Yael even wanted to escape.


    He was a mature man who naturally understood what each of his thoughts represented. He


    understood, but what Yael understood even more clearly was that his ideas were not permissible and


    not allowed.


    Therefore, in order to prevent this idea from growing even more rampant, the best method was to cut it


    off from this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, problems kept arising. How to cut them off? How to deal with them? Could it be that he ran


    up to River and said, "I have inappropriate thoughts about your sister, so from now on, I can no longer


    be her bodyguard?"


    Yael was sure that if he had said that, he would have been killed by the River.


    So, the best way was actually to maintain the status quo and not make any changes.


    However, the way of whitewashing the situation brought about the result that he suppressed his own


    thoughts on one hand and tried to control the growth of these thoughts that were beyond his control on


    the other hand.


    The struggle between these two forces ultimately pushed him step by step into an abyss. Now, Yael


    was still rational, but there were some things that once they grew out of control, reason cannot control


    them.


    And then what? What came next?


    How should he do it?


    If it was just making him ufortable, then it didn''t really matter. He was afraid that once a person''s


    evil thoughts arose, it was not himself who will be harmed but others.


    Yael had no way of hurting Beata naturally.


    Beata didn''t know what Yael had been thinking during this period of silence.


    After the shyness wore off, Beata returned to her usual self. The hairy crab was not allowed for her to


    eat, but she couldn''t resist the temptation as her mouth watered.


    So, Beata said, "Yael, would you like to finish the remaining hairy crabs?"


    Yael looked at Beata and could tell from her eyes that she was up to something mischievous.


    However, this time Yael did not expose Beata, instead he cooperated and opened the hairy crabs.


    Beata''s eyes lit up with excitement as she stared intently at therge crab in Yael''s hand, gleaming with


    anticipation. To be precise, she was staring at the fatty roe of the hairy crabs in his hand.


    Beata liked the fatty roe the most. She didn''t need to eat the meat, but she must taste the roe.


    Thinking for a while, Beata saw Yael put the disassembled hairy crabs on the te. The part with more


    roe should be ced on the te, while the other part, he was continuing to disassemble.


    Both hands were upied. Obviously, this gave Beata a good opportunity to sneak attack.


    Beata saw the timing, and stretched out the hand towards the hairy crab on Yael''s te, and quickly


    picked up a piece of roe and put it in her mouth, without daring to swallow it directly. For this hard-won


    roe, she had to taste it slowly and carefully.


    Yael was amused by Beata''s actions. Although he had already seen through her little tricks, he still


    cooperated with her performance. Most importantly, he made Beata think that it was her own wit that


    allowed her to have such a delicious roe.


    Seeing Beata''s lively expression of satisfaction, Yael suddenly didn''t want to care so much.


    What did he do with so much care?


    He was happy and that was the most important thing.

 Chapter 950 Stiff And Too Ugly

    Chapter 950 Stiff And Too Ugly


    Chapter 950 Stiff and Too Ugly


    There were tworge crabs, and Beata watched as Yael opened them one by one, eating them bite by


    bite.


    After the first surprise attack, Beata didn''t have the courage to try it again. Yael actually gave her a


    second chance, but Beata didn''t dare. Yael knew about herck of bravery.


    So Yael''s speed in opening the crabs noticeably increased and soon both crabs were gone. This way,


    Beata wouldn''t have to see it happen.


    After finishing dinner at the Harlequin Cuisine, Beata and Yael left together. Although Beata only ate


    two of the crabs, she had eaten a lot of other things. She wasn''t a big eater but her stomach was


    feeling full now.


    Plus, she didn''t want to go home yet and most importantly she wanted to be with Yael. So she said,


    "Yael, let''s take a walk. I feel so stuffed that I don''t want to sit in the car."


    She deliberately made it sound serious; if someone asked her to sit in a car right now, she would really


    throw up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yael had no objection so he walked along with Beata on the road.


    There was a particrlyrge park near the Harlequin Cuisine where many people came for walks at


    this time of day. There was also music which added to its grandeur.


    However, this was the first time that Beata saw people dancing in such a ce because she lived in the


    Knight Mansion all her life and went back-and-forth from school by car every day without ever having


    an opportunity like this before.


    Beata stood on the side watching everyone dance uniformly; everything looked fresh in her eyes.


    But there was one thing that was particrly bad about Beata - stiff limbs!


    How stiff were they? In physical education tests when doing sitting forward bends, not only can''t she


    touch her toes but even just getting past knee level was difficult for her! Every time during these tests,


    teachers criticized students who can''t do well physically. Beata looked cute enough, plus nobody dared


    offend the Knight family anyway so even if they criticized or made fun of Beata''s performance, they


    won''t say anything too harshly insulting towards Beata herself.


    But still deep down inside herself, Beata didn''t want anyone else pointing out how bad off physically


    speaking she really was!


    Now watching others dancing around here made Beata gesture slightly: forget it! These high difficulty


    movements were not suitable for her!


    Yael lowered his eyes seeing Beata''s small movements while his gaze softened slightly. He knew very


    well that Beata''s stiff limbs were almost equivalent to prosthetics, but if she wanted to dance, he would


    let her dance.


    "Want to give it a try?" Yael asked.


    Beata shook her head quickly and said, "Don''t scare me. I don''t want to embarrass myself."


    With so many people watching, it was one thing for her to lose face at school, but there was no need


    for her to do so outside as well. Plus, it would affect the city''s appearance.


    "I can apany you," Yael said.


    Upon hearing this, Beata waspletely stunned. Although she hadn''t interacted with Yael much


    before this moment, the Knights were all basically on River''s wavelength - cold and unapproachable -


    and they wouldn''t bother doing something like this.


    Yael usually had a poker face without any expression at all; he just happened to be good-looking


    enough not to make people feel scared. But even so, Yael wasn''t exactly a gentle person either.


    Now here was a man like him saying such gentle words; the contrast really caught Beata off guard.


    Most importantly though when she met his gaze directly, she could clearly feel his doting affection


    towards her - yes that was right: doting affection!


    Having written so many romance novels herself even if Beata hadn''t personally experienced such


    feelings firsthand yet herself in reality, she knew what it meant when someone felt that way about


    another person.


    But now this made things too difficult for her because she couldn''t refuse Yael at all!


    Her heart felt like there was a deer jumping up and down inside of it wildly, bounding around and hitting


    against every corner of Beata''s innermost being over and over again. She even had an urge deep


    within herself, wanting to yell out loud: "Oh my god, please stop treating me so nicely!"


    She didn''t want any of this!


    Beata said, "You go first and I''ll follow your movements."


    Yael smirked slightly and said, "Okay."


    What Beata thought next was that although losing face wasn''t ideal, as long as Yael didn''t see, then


    maybe some dignity could still be preserved within herself. So, what followed in the park square looked


    like an attractive young man who exuded an icy cool aura from head-to-toe learning how perform


    dancing moves from the elderly while trying his best not look awkward or stiff doing them himself.

 Chapter 951 Really DonT Give Her Any Chance

    Chapter 951 Really Don''T Give Her Any Chance


    Chapter 951 Really Don''t Give Her Any Chance


    Beata had initially agreed to join in on the dancing with a "whatever" attitude. Although she felt


    embarrassed, she wasn''t the type of person to hold back once she hadmitted to something.


    But after seeing Yael''s moves, Beatapletely rxed. She realized that Yael wasn''t necessarily


    better than her and that they could both look silly together.


    Beata instantly became happy and started copying Yael''s movements with confidence. Onlookers were


    stunned and wondered if Beata was not very bright for choosing to copy the handsome young man


    instead of the older folks who were doing it correctly.


    They thought it was funny how this pretty girl looked so awkward while doing these simple steps.


    Finally, a woman couldn''t take it anymore and told Beata, "Girl, don''t follow your boyfriend''s moves!


    Look at him; he''s leading you astray!"


    Beata felt embarrassed by what the woman said but didn''t want to admit that following Yael was


    actually easier than trying to keep up with the older folks'' dance steps. If she followed them instead,


    she might end up looking like a zombie!


    Yael heard what was going on and stopped his movements. He turned around and saw Beata blushing


    from embarrassment but still smiling at him. He didn''t tease her about it though.


    The woman who spoke earlier finally got a good look at Yael''s face and eximed how handsome he


    was! She wished he wasn''t there with his girlfriend because then maybe she could get his What''s App


    for her daughter who loved good-looking men but couldn''t find one herself!


    The woman even joined in on this dance event just so she can meet new people including potential


    boyfriends for her daughter!


    It had been half a month since she started attending these events without any luck until now when she


    finally met someone interesting only for him already having a girlfriend, which made her feel


    disappointed.


    Yael was always very perceptive when it came to reading people''s emotions. He could quickly tell what


    someone was thinking just by looking at their facial expressions. At this moment, he had already


    figured out what the olddy was up to.


    So even though Beata wasn''t actually his girlfriend, he didn''t feel the need to exin anything. Luckily,


    Beata didn''t try to exin either and they both let the misunderstanding slide, saving themselves some


    trouble.


    The olddy clearly wanted to chat with Yael a bit more. Her thoughts were not exactly pure as she


    thought that in this ever-changing world, who knew what could happen? Maybe one second they were


    just boyfriend and girlfriend but the next second they might be something else entirely. She also


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    thought that if she left her contact information with Yael, maybe there would be a chance for her


    daughter.


    Furthermore, even if this young man wasn''t suitable for her daughter, birds of a feather flock together


    and all of his friends must also be exceptional people. This handsome young man surely had other


    attractive friends around him and once they got acquainted, maybe he could introduce them too.


    She had already made up her mind but before she could say anything, she heard a sudden cry of


    "ouch!" from Beata who stumbled towards Yael.


    Yael quickly caught Beata''s arm and pulled her close to him while asking if she was okay. Poor Beata


    looked at him pitifully, saying how much it hurt while holding up her foot which seemed twisted in an


    awkward angle.


    Without hesitation or giving the olddy any chance to speak again, Yael scooped up Beata into his


    arms saying, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Before anyone knew it, Yael had already walked away, leaving behind an exasperated olddy who


    couldn''t believe how fast things changed without giving her any opportunity whatsoever!

 Chapter 952 She CouldnT Wait

    Chapter 952 She Couldn''T Wait


    Chapter 952 She couldn''t Wait


    Beata was carried by Yael to the other side of the square, and she kicked her legs and said, "Yael, put


    me down."


    Yael stopped and put Beata on the ground.


    Beataughed uncontrobly until her stomach hurt. She couldn''t stand up so she sat on the ground.


    Yael looked at her with helplessness in his eyes.


    After a while, Beata finally stoppedughing. She looked at Yael and said, "Yael, I saved you once."


    The olddy''s thoughts were written all over her face. Although Beata usually acted carefree, she was


    very sensitive in situations like this.


    Yael said, "Thank you."


    Beata snorted softly and got up from the ground. She had her hands on his hips and looked at Yael


    saying, "Just two words? That''s not sincere enough."


    Yael had a voice in his heart telling him that he was afraid to scare her away with his sincerity.


    Although Beata didn''t expect Yael to say more than that, when he nodded along with what she wanted,


    it made her feel good inside because it seemed like he would agree to anything she asked for.


    However, she quickly abandoned the idea of deliberately making things difficult for him since it wasn''t


    fair or kind-hearted of herself to do so.


    She said, "My request is simple: starting tomorrow, you''ll pick me up from school, take me out for


    meals, and if I think of anything else, I''ll tell you, and you have to promise me everything."


    Yaelughed inwardly; if he were someone else , this would be an unequal contract.


    However, between them there was no such problem. He had always been willing to obey whatever


    requests Beata made. So basically, this request from Beata was just testing how far Yael would go for


    her sake.


    Yael replied, "Okay."


    Beata became even happier now.


    In any case, Yael could see her every day from now on. Therefore, she had no worries whatsoever.


    She can also go to test what she wanted to verify openly and confidently, and believe that soon she will


    get a satisfactory result.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As it happened, she gave herself three months, and there were only two possible oues. But for


    her, both oues were good.


    Beata said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back. I''m feeling a bit tired."


    Yael nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    As soon as the two turned around to head towards the parking lot, Beata saw a huge ck figure


    running towards her.


    Not seeing clearly what it was, Beata was startled and instinctively tried to hide behind Yael.


    Yael also grabbed Beata''s arm in one go and blocked her behind her.


    However, when Beata saw what it was, she jumped out from behind Yael with excitement.


    "Hey, who are you so cute!" Beata hugged the furry ball, and fortunately Yael was still holding her arm.


    Otherwise, she would have been bumped into.


    This was a huge reddish-brown skan mmute. If it stood up, it can directly reach Beata''s shoulder.


    It was chubby, with a pair of big paws stepping on Beata''s body, and its tail was wagging with its


    cuteness.


    Beata was so in love with such a big dog, and couldn''t wait to take it home immediately.

 Chapter 953 Unhappy In OneS Own Heart

    Chapter 953 Unhappy In One''S Own Heart


    Chapter 953 Unhappy in one''s Own Heart


    Beata didn''t care if the owner of this dog was nearby, but just rubbed its head vigorously. She had


    always wanted to have a pet, whether it be a cat or a dog. River never allowed it before, but now that


    Averi was here and the Knight family had their own cat, Beata felt like she could finally have her own


    big dog too.


    Beata made up her mind that if this dog didn''t have an owner, she would take it home with her.


    It was such a big dog and she couldn''t tell how old it was. As Beata rubbed the dog''s head with joy in


    her eyes, she heard someone calling out "Fat Bea! Fat Bea!"


    Beata rubbed the dog''s head while looking in the direction of the voice.


    It was strange that the dog heard someone calling it, but it just wagged its tail and didn''t move at all.


    Beata looked in the direction of the voice, and finally, after a few more "Fat Bea" yells, she saw who


    wasing.


    Harvey Walsh!


    What the heck!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t he her desk-mate?


    Harvey seemed to be stunned, and the moment he saw Beata, the tips of his ears turned red


    immediately.


    Of course, he thought he was covering it up very well, but all this appearance was noticed by Yael.


    Harvey came over, thinking it was natural to greet Beata, "Beata, why are you here?"


    "I''m just taking a walk after dinner," replied Beata.


    "I live around here," said Harvey pointing towards the smallmunity across the street. He then


    looked at the the dog and joked, "Are you trying to run away from home?"


    The dog seemed obedient at this moment as it ran over to Harvey''s feet while being yful.


    Beata pouted realizing that the dog belonged to him already so there wasn''t any chance for them to be


    together anymore.


    However, soon enough an idea popped into her mind as she looked at Harvey with fake smiles on her


    face, saying, "Harvey, don''t you think you should exin something?"


    "Exin what?" asked Harvey innocently.


    Beaming dangerously at him now with narrowed eyes, Beata said, "What did you call it?"


    "Fat Bea," replied Harvey nonchntly. "My mom named it."


    Beata was speechless.


    Wow, why didn''t she believe him?


    Harvey was also observing Beata''s expression and feeling nervous. He hoped he hadn''t given himself


    away. If Beata found out that he had named his dog Fat Bea because of his feelings for her, and that


    he talked to Fat Bea about how she would be its mother one day, then Harvey would be in big trouble.


    He never expected Fat Bea to actually understand what he was saying, but the smart little dog


    surprised him by running over to Beata as soon as it heard her name.


    Harvey knew that if Beata found out about his secret feelings for her, it could ruin everything. So the


    only option was to me his mom for naming the dog.


    After all, this could affect Harvey''s future happiness with Beata. He believed that his mom would take


    the me for him.


    However, what Harvey didn''t know was that someone standing nearby had seen through all of his


    schemes.


    Yael felt a chill run down his spine when Harvey appeared on the scene. He knew that Harvey sat next


    to Beata in ss and had feelings for her.


    As Beata''s bodyguard, Yael couldn''t do anything unless Harvey did something to upset her. But now


    that Yael realized what was going on inside himself, he couldn''t treat Harvey like any other ssmate


    anymore.


    Unfortunately for Yael though, there wasn''t much he could do or say at this moment without causing


    problems. Even though he felt annoyed inside himself about it all...


    But Yael''s presence alone made Harvey feel uneasy and intimidated him greatly!


    If it were anyone else in this situation with questions about their rtionship with each other, they might


    try asking just so they can get a better idea of where things stood between them. But not when faced


    with someone like Yael, it wasn''t worth taking any risks!


    It was just that Harvey wasn''t an idiot, and what men thought about men was much more obvious to


    each other.


    Harvey originally nned on waiting until after graduation before confessing how much she meant to


    him... but now? What should he do?

 Chapter 954 Just Take A Bite

    Chapter 954 Just Take A Bite


    Chapter 954 Just Take a Bite


    Beata''s attention was still on Fat Bea, even though the name gave her a bit of a heart attack. But


    seeing how cute Fat Bea was, she epted it.


    After ying with Fat Bea for a while, Beata looked at Harvey and said, "I''m going home now. You


    should go home soon too."


    Harvey held the dog leash and wanted to say something else, but he didn''t dare to say anything in front


    of Yael''s strong oppression.


    Nodding his head, Harvey said, "See you at school."


    Harvey had wanted to suggest that if Beata liked Fat Bea, they could walk the dog together every day.


    But now wasn''t the time; he would talk to Beata about it tomorrow when they went back to school.


    Beata nodded and rubbed Fat Bea''s head before saying goodbye to Harvey.


    As she walked with Yael towards the parking lot, Beata noticed that Yael seemed upset.


    She thought back carefully and realized there hadn''t been any problems before; Yael only became


    unhappy after Harvey appeared.


    Instantly Beata felt happy inside. It couldn''t be more obvious than this ¨C she didn''t need any further


    testing!


    Once they got into the car, Beata sat in the passenger seat as usual. She suddenly remembered there


    were some desserts in the back seat of the car which she had forgotten about earlier when trying to


    persuade Yael to eat with her by acting pitiful and sad or angry.


    She pulled out two boxes from behind: one chocte vored and one oatmeal vored ¨C both were


    her favoritebination when eaten together.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she mentioned them so many times today in front of Yael, Beata felt like she had no choice but


    let him try them out too.


    Opening up both boxes along with two forks each, Beata used one fork for chocte cake piece while


    using another fork for oatmeal cake piece. Afterbining both pieces onto one fork, she carefully


    handed it over towards Yael''s mouth saying, "Yael, you have got try this. It is really delicious!"


    Yael did not expect such an action from Beata so he was stunned for a moment as his gaze fell on


    Beata''s face.


    Seeing that Yael wasn''t opening his mouth yet, Beata moved closer again holding up another spoonful


    near Yael''s lips and urging him, "Hurry up open your mouth. I can''t hold it anymore."


    The key point was that this cake could fall off at any moment!


    Yael opened his mouth at Beata''s words and rolled the cake into his mouth. The taste was not what


    Yael usually liked.


    He almost never touched anything sweet. The taste he had wanted to try as a child but never got to, he


    didn''t want to touch as an adult.


    So desserts and candy were things that Yael would never actively touch.


    At this moment, when Beata fed him the chocte and oatmeal mixed cake, Yael was actually very


    ufortable.


    This taste was already very sweet for him.


    However, Beata looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m right. It''s delicious, isn''t it? This dessert shop


    has an important feature - it''s not too sweet. Unlike some shops where chocte is too much."


    Yael wanted to say that this taste was already too much for him but how could he disappoint her when


    she rmended it so highly?


    Beata saw that Yael finished the cake in his mouth and made another one for him again. She fed it to


    the side of his mouth without hesitation.


    This time, Yael didn''t hesitate but directly opened his mouth and rolled the cake in.


    Beata blinked her bright eyes mischievously and said, "I''ll give you two bites; the rest is mine."

 Chapter 955 Why Is The Car Heading Towards YaelS House?

    Chapter 955 Why Is The Car Heading Towards Yael''S House?


    Chapter 955 Why is the car heading towards Yael''s house?


    Beata withdrew her hand and picked up two forks, one to feed Yael a piece of cake and the other to cut


    into the cake.


    Beata still remembered the thing about Yael using the fork. If she didn''t have any qualms, she could


    actually make things a little more ambiguous now.


    However, Beata did not do so. She still had her sanity and her rationality would not allow her to do


    something so outrageous.


    Using another fork, Beata dug into the cake and said, "I''ll give you two bites. The rest is all mine."


    Yael chuckled. This phrase sounded too familiar. It was what Beata said when she was being cute at


    the dessert shop, "I''ll only have two bites of each."


    She hadpletely forgotten about this now.


    Yael had not started the car yet, but was quietly waiting for Beata to finish eating.


    For Beata, even though she had a very full dinner and there were so many other desserts avable,


    she may not finish them all. In fact, most of what was left over today will not be eaten by her.


    However, the most important thing was that she must have her favorite chocte and oatmeal in her


    mouth.


    Even if it was just a taste, it must be satisfying.


    The car fell into a quietness. Beata was eating cake while Yael had one hand on the steering wheel


    and was lost in thought.


    It was quite amazing that if two people who were not very close stayed together like this, they will


    definitely feel a very awkward atmosphere.


    However, now neither of them had this feeling.


    Beata felt veryfortable, as if it was supposed to be this way all along.


    Yael was pondering a question and finally, when Beata finished eating two pieces of cake and had to


    reluctantly swallow thest bite, Yael asked, "Do you really like dogs?"


    Yael was paying attention to Beata''s state, making sure that she had eaten everything before asking


    her.


    Otherwise, he was really worried that if he suddenly spoke, it would startle her, especially if there was


    something in her mouth. Plus, what she was eating was actually quite sweet and Yael was afraid Beata


    might choke on it.


    Beata said, "I like cats, dogs, rabbits and fish. I like them all."


    Yael only knew that River didn''t allow pets before, but Beata didn''t insist. Otherwise, with how much


    River loved Beata, if she had made a fuss about it, River would havepromised in the end.


    However, Beata didn''t insist, which led to the assumption that she was not that into it.


    And, when Yael saw Beata holding and rubbing Fat Bea just now, he confirmed one thing - Beata really


    liked dogs, especiallyrge ones.


    Yael didn''t believe Harvey''s exnation for why he named the dog Fat Bea. From the way Fat Bea ran


    towards Beata from so far away, it was obvious that Harvey had said something to his dog.


    As for what it was, the answer was self-evident.


    Yael had never thought of himself as a stingy person before. But in this matter, he couldn''t help but be


    stingy.


    "I have three dogs. Do you want to see them?" Yael asked.


    Beata widened her eyes in surprise at his words. She wasn''t sure if she was shocked that Yael had


    three dogs or that he invited her to see them. Either way, her answer was the same.


    "Yes! Where are they? Take me there," Beata said eagerly.


    Suppressing a smile on his lips, Yael replied, "My ce."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beata didn''t think too much about it. At this time of day, going to a man''s house might not be


    appropriate but all she could think about were seeing those three dogs!


    She buckled up and urged him on, "Let''s go!"


    Without hesitation, Yael started the car and drove off towards his home which was actually quite far


    from the Knight''s Mansion in another direction altogether.


    The bodyguards who had been lurking around all along envied their situation; they could also


    apany Miss out shopping and eating if given an opportunity like this! They thought they would


    finally get some rest after dropping Miss home at the Knight''s Mansion but instead found themselves


    following Yael''s car heading in another direction entirely!


    What could they do? As long as Beata hadn''t returned home yet, then they must follow her discreetly


    from afar no matter where she went!


    However, the situation became more suspicious when they realized that Yael''s car wasn''t headed back


    towards the Knight''s Mansion but rather towards his own ce!


    Everyone looked at each other with puzzled expressions; nobody dared discuss what should be done


    next or whether River should be informed of Miss'' whereabouts or not!

 Chapter 956 Rather Crowding

    Chapter 956 Rather Crowding


    Chapter 956 Rather Crowding


    The car drove into Livingwards Mansion, a rtively newmunity consisting ofrge ts with one


    unit per floor. Each unit ranged from 700 to 1, 000 square meters and was a popr choice for those


    looking for spacious living quarters, aside from La Grande Manson.


    Of course, Beata had no idea about any of this. She didn''t even know that she owned a house here


    until River reserved one for her during the opening of the development.


    Yael also didn''t live here before but moved in because there was a boxing gym nearby that he liked to


    frequent.


    As they got out of the car, Beata realized that she would be going home with the same man. It felt


    strange to her.


    She wasn''t worried about Yael doing anything inappropriate; he wouldn''t dare. But what concerned her


    more was whether or not he thought shecked self-restraint.


    Their rtionship wasn''t exactly based on restraint at this point, but what if it developed into something


    more? Should she startying down some groundwork now?


    But it was toote now; they were already here. Even if she tried toe up with an excuse and turn


    around and leave, all it would do was to make her look cowardly.


    Beata resigned herself to the fact that there was no way around it and decided instead to focus on


    meeting Yael''s three big dogs who were waiting for them upstairs.


    As soon as Beata thought about seeing these dogs, all other thoughts left her mind entirely. In the


    elevator ride up, she asked Yael what kind of dogs he had, "Yael," she said hesitantly, "what kind of


    dogs do you have?"


    "Golden Retriever, Samoyed, and German Shepherd," replied Yael without hesitation.


    Beata could see why someone like him would like German Shepherds - they looked so handsome! But


    Samoyeds? That surprised her since his aura seemed too strong for such an adorable dog breed!


    However, when they stepped out onto his floor and saw three big dogs sitting in line waiting patiently


    for them - well then nothing else mattered anymore!


    "Oh my god!" eximed Beata under her breath as she covered her mouth in awe. "They''re so


    beautiful!"


    Yael really took good care of his three dogs. Their fur was very beautiful and their bodies were very


    strong. It was clear that he exercised them regrly and took great care in raising them.


    Most importantly, there were no stray hairs, which clearly showed strict control over their diet and not


    allowing them to eat randomly.


    At this moment, Beata suddenly thought of River.


    River also controlled her diet in this way.


    As soon as the idea popped into her head, Beata quickly shook her head.


    What? Why did she take it upon herself to be a dog? It was so weird.


    The three dogs were very well-behaved. Even when they saw a stranger like Beata, they showed no


    signs of aggression and did not bark or make any noise. They just stared at Beata with unwavering


    eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, they had all been trained very well by Yael. Without Yael''smand, they will not move.


    Beata finally asked, "Yael, can I touch them?"


    "Sure," Yael said.


    Beata was very happy at that moment and directly carried the three big dogs into her arms.


    Yael was quite speechless about it.


    If the space in the entrance hall was notrge enough, it will be really crowded.

 Chapter 957 Nothing Found

    Chapter 957 Nothing Found


    Chapter 957 Nothing Found


    Beata sat down directly on the floor in the foyer and greedily hugged all three big dogs, not letting any


    of them go.


    After rubbing them for over twenty minutes, Beata finally let go of the three big dogs. She got up from


    the floor and asked, "Yael, what are their names?"


    Yael handed Beata a ss of milk and pointed to the Golden Retriever, Samoyed, and German


    Shepherd one by one. "Number One, Number Two and Number Three," he said.


    Beata almost spilled her milk in surprise. Luckily she hadn''t taken a sip yet or it would have choked her


    to death.


    Even though Yael was really handsome - so much so that people might think he was a very


    sophisticated man - judging from these three dog names alone showed that he was a straight guy; an


    extremely straight guy.


    Beata didn''t know what to say at this moment except forughing awkwardly twice and saying, "That''s


    quite unique."


    Yael looked at Beata after she finished drinking her milk and said, "Laugh if you want tough or


    criticize if you want to criticize."


    Beata thought about it earlier but didn''t dare speak out loud as she felt sorry for these three dogs with


    such random names being raised by such an easy-going dad like him.


    Especially Samoyed''s name; calling it Number Two? Was that appropriate?


    "Are they all male?" Beata asked.


    "They are all males," replied Yael.


    This gave Beata somefort as at least none of them were named after girls even though their


    names were not very pleasant sounding either.


    But even though their names were chosen randomly like this, it wasn''t importantpared with how


    well they were being raised by Yael who took good care of them.


    "That''s true," said Beata admiringly while looking at each dog closely. "You''ve taken great care in


    raising them well."


    "I haven''t done anything special," replied Yael modestly.


    "I can tell," continued Beata. "if you hadn''t spent time taking care of them carefully training, then they


    wouldn''t look so good nor have such great personalities without being aggressive towards strangers."


    It was her first time meeting these dogs but they seemed very friendly towards her, which meant that


    Yael had really trained them well. Otherwise, those bad-tempered ones would scare people away when


    seeing strangerse into their homes, growling or baring teeth just like that!


    Yael didn''t say anything more, but instead nodded at Beata''s praise.


    He had to admit that he was feeling very childish at the moment. At least, after hearing Beata''s


    Beata said she came to see the dogs and it was true. She didn''t visit Yael''s house and only stayed in


    the living room and foyer.


    The three dogs were all very close to Beata now. They were lying at her feet eating small pieces of


    jerky that she fed them.


    Beata loved them so much that she really wanted to take them all home with her. However, thinking of


    Fat Bean, Beata curiously asked, "Yael, do you like theserge dogs?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yael replied, "They''re okay."


    Beata pouted her lips wondering why he was so difficult to talk with. "Then why don''t you have any


    skan or Huskies?" She asked absentmindedly.


    Yael replied, "Didn''t find any."


    Beata paused for a moment before looking at Yael then back down at the three dogs by her feet. After


    a while, she finally asked with difficulty, "So what you mean is... you found all three of them?"


    Yael nodded his head and said, "There used to be a big yellow one too but I couldn''t save him."


    When he found these three puppies, they were quite pitiful but luckily they turned out well in the end; at


    least now they were growing up healthy and strong.

 Chapter 958 Being Moved Is Not Scary

    Chapter 958 Being Moved Is Not Scary


    Chapter 958 Being Moved is Not Scary


    After hearing Yael''s story about the origin of the three dogs, Beata felt so sad that she was tearful, and


    gave them a few more jerky to eat.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings at the moment. She was moved and distressed at the


    same time, and more of it was admiration.


    It was the first time for her to admire someone so much.


    Beata said, "Yael, you''re such a nice person."


    Yael took out a tissue and handed it to Beata, asking her to wipe her eyes.


    Beata tried hard not to cry at first, but after taking the tissue from Yael, the tears fell down with patter


    sound.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was so soft that it was full of admiration.


    Yael was having a hard time.


    In the past, he always thought that he was a cold-blooded, cold-hearted and indifferent person, and he


    didn''t care about anyone''s feelings at all, let alone a girl''s tears.


    However, at this moment, he couldn''t help but care about it.


    His heart hurt from being pulled by something, which was unbearable.


    However, he couldn''t do anything except pass Beata a tissue.


    Not even to touch her head.


    In the dessert shop, it was acting and can be exined.


    However, to do so now was courting death.


    Beata finally wiped away her tears, sniffed her nose, and said, "After that, if I also pick up a dog, can I


    ask you to help me raise it?"


    She knew very well that it was not an easy task to raise cats and dogs well herself.


    With Averi at home, those cats were of course fine.


    But for dogs, Beata had to ask Averi if she liked dogs.


    Anyway, she didn''t count on her brother, because it was impossible for him to help her raise any pets.


    Now, just for Averi''s sake, River allowed the appearance of small animals in the house.


    So, after thinking about it carefully, it was obvious that Yael was the best choice here.


    Yael said, "Okay."


    Beata said with a smile, "Then I will work hard and try to pick up an ska."


    Yael rolled his eyelids and looked at Beata.


    Just now, she obviously asked why he didn''t raise ska and huskies, but now, she only wanted to


    pick up ska.


    It was hard for Yael not to think about Harvey''s one, the ska named Fat Bean.


    Yael asked, "Do you like ska?"


    Beata tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "To be precise, I think I like all big dogs.


    As for small dogs, if they''re not aggressive, I like them too. But if they''re too aggressive, I''ll be scared."


    She had been frightened by an unreasonable small dog before. The key was that the owner of the


    small dog was also unreasonable. So now she couldn''t treat all dogs equally.


    "But if it''s a small dog you raised yourself, I won''t be afraid. I believe they will be well-trained and won''t


    hurt me," Beata said sincerely.


    She spoke with such sincerity that she didn''t even realize she was praising Yael again.


    This made Yael feel a little better.


    "If you like skas," Yael said, "I happen to have a friend whose ska just gave birth to puppies. I


    can get one for you."


    Beata''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    "Yael," she blurted out, "are you Doraemon? Howe whenever I want something, you can give it to


    me?"


    Yael just smiled and didn''t say much more.


    Beata didn''t care how happy she looked at the moment; her eyes were fixed on Yael as she eagerly


    asked him, "Can we see them now? Do you have any pictures or videos?"


    Yael took out his phone and called his friend directly to ask him to send pictures and videos over.


    Soon enough, more than ten photos and videos were sent over.


    Beata held onto the phone as she looked through each picture one by one; her heart melted at the


    sight of these less-than-two-month-old cute little puppies- there were three in total! Even though Beata


    had only seen pictures of them so far, her eyes seemed ready to pop out from looking at them so


    intently already!


    Meanwhile, Yeal could only see Beata in his line of vision right now despite letting her look through his


    phone repeatedly without interruption.


    Her expressions were incredibly vivid; even her asionalughter or exmation sounded very


    pleasant in his ears.


    At this moment, Yeal became even more certain that he might really be done for - it wasn''t scary being


    moved but what was scary was that he had fallen for Beata.


    There was a twelve-year age difference between them which made Yeal think about all these feelings


    towards Beate negatively.


    He shouldn''t feel this way.


    After all, Beate was still just a child.

 Chapter 959 ItS Really Too Happy

    Chapter 959 It''S Really Too Happy


    Chapter 959 It''s Really Too Happy


    Beata looked back and forth at the phone for more than ten minutes, unable to decide which one to


    choose.


    She looked at Yael pitifully and asked, "Yael, can I have them all?"


    Yael chuckled at her indecisive expression but regretfully told Beata, "Nope. Someone else wants one


    too. And he wants to keep one for the dog mom."


    Beata understood and said, "Okay then. I''ll take the leftover one after everyone else chooses." She


    didn''t mind which one she got since she thought they were all cute and couldn''t bear to choose just


    one.


    Yael said, "It''s okay. You can go first."


    "But I have decision-making problems," Beata replied.


    She sounded a bit spoiled as if she was either really struggling or just being yful.


    Yael offered, "How about I make the decision for you?"


    "Okay!" Beata eagerly nodded with sparkling eyes.


    Yael quickly picked out a puppy; he originally wanted the ck one but realized that Beata liked the red


    one more.


    The red puppy reminded him of Harvey''s dog so he hesitated briefly before deciding that making Beata


    happy was more important than his own preferences.


    Beata actually preferred this particr puppy anyway but also wanted the other two as well. Now that


    Yael had chosen her favorite pup from those avable though, she was overjoyed!


    Eagerly looking forward to meeting her dream dog soonest possible time made it hard for her not be


    impatient when asking Yael, "Yael, when can I see it?"


    "Tomorrow," replied Yael confidently.


    Although secretly wishing it could happen sooner rather thanter in reality -she knew better than being


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    greedy- knowing how happiness could sometimes lead into sadness if taken too far beyond limits.


    "Then tomorrow after school pleasee pick me up," requested Beata.


    Without hesitation or second thoughts on his mind regarding picking up and dropping off duties of the


    youngdy under his care, he answered positively, "Sure thing."


    As night approached ten o''clock however, and even though inside a man''s house whom could be


    considered family member, she still felt inappropriate staying thiste especially given their age


    difference..


    Beata felt a bit disappointed inside, hoping that the three months would pass quickly. She couldn''t wait


    any longer.


    After feeding meat jerky to the three dogs, Beata and Yael left the house.


    She didn''t insist on Yael not having to send her off. Although she wanted him to be considerate, Yael


    had already gone home. It would be too much trouble for him to send her back to the Knight family and


    thene back again. Besides, it was going to be past midnight.


    Beata also had ulterior motives - she wanted to spend more time with Yael.


    They both got into the car without hesitation.


    Yael drove Beata all the way back to the Knight family''s residence. As Beata got out of the car, she


    waved at Yael and said, "Yael, see you tomorrow."


    She never used to say such things before; she didn''t care who sent her off every day. But now Beata


    really looked forward to seeing Yael every day from now on.


    Back in her room, Beata buried herself in the sofa and began thinking about everything that happened


    during this day from start till end.


    After reviewing everything that happened today in detail, Beata felt like it was a perfect day where


    everything went too well!


    Of course if things could change immediately ording what mattered most for her, then it would really


    make her happy!

 Chapter 960 Almost Angered Averi

    Chapter 960 Almost Angered Averi


    Chapter 960 Almost Angered Averi


    At two in the morning, River got off Averi and carried her to the bathroom to clean up. Averi was


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she didn''t really want River to help her clean up because she thought the bathroom was the


    most dangerous ce. After all, more than once, while cleaning up, River had changed his mind.


    But now she had no strength left and couldn''t do it herself so she let River take over. Fortunately for her


    this time around, he was gentle with her and didn''t bully or tease her.


    After they finished cleaning up properly, they returned to bed.


    Averiy in River''s arms but couldn''t sleep at all. Meanwhile, he picked up his phone and started


    scrolling through it when he saw a message from one of his subordinates that made him chuckle out


    loud.


    Averi noticed his change in mood and asked curiously, "What happened? Is something wrong?"


    River handed over his phone for Averi to read what was on it which made her feel both surprised and


    amused after reading it twice.


    "We really are causing trouble," said Averi jokingly.


    River bit down on inside his cheek as if trying not tough too hard before saying, "How ridiculous is


    this? I haven''t even opened my mouth yet."


    Averi burst outughing again unable to control herself as she said, "Don''t worry too much about


    Beata. If there is any development between them, then you should trust that your own person knows


    what they''re doing."


    Although Averi hadn''t spent much time with Yael today since meeting him earlier that day, from their


    interaction thus far, he seemed like a reliable person.


    "Do you think he''s too old?" asked River.


    This question only caused moreughter from Averi who replied teasingly, "My advice would be for you


    observe first whether Beata likes him or not before making assumptions."


    River felt a little frustrated by this response but kept quiet nheless wondering why things were


    suddenly bing so difficult for himtely.


    He had never felt so frustrated before. Averiforted River, "Okay, don''t be too hard on yourself. If


    those two didn''t have any problems, why would you get so worked up over nothing?"


    River couldn''t say anything in response. Averi was right; he couldn''t keep getting angry at himself. He


    hugged Averi and said, "From now on, you need to control my mouth and stop me from causing


    trouble."


    Averi looked up at him and kissed him on the lips before saying, "Okay then, from now on your mouth


    will only be used to kiss me. You won''t do anything else."


    River heard her words and changed positions with a flip of his body while looking deeply into her eyes.


    He said meaningfully, "I don''t think I misunderstood what you meant earlier."


    Averi thought about kicking River out of bed for hisment but decided against it since she felt bad


    for making him upset earlier that night.


    She stayed with him instead as they spent over an hour together until she finally realized that she felt


    refreshed.


    Looking at her like this made River whisper two words in her ear which almost made Averi lose it again,


    but they were both hungry by then, so they decided to go eat something regardless of the time of day


    or night it was.

 Chapter 961 I Can Be Happy Too

    Chapter 961 I Can Be Happy Too


    Chapter 961 I Can Be Happy Too


    At around four o''clock, River and Averi left thepany. The streets were empty and the breakfast


    shops had not yet opened. If it were colder, Averi would have shown River what it meant to be starving.


    But she didn''t care about that now. All she wanted was to fill her stomach. Luckily, there was ate-


    night snack shop nearby and Averi''s eyes lit up as she pulled River inside.


    They sat down at a table and without even looking at the menu, Averi told the server to bring them


    everything on it ¨C barbecue skewers and hotpot porridge.


    Thankfully, the food came quickly and after taking a bite of meat, Averi''s hunger subsided. She ate


    three skewers before saying to River, "I won''t spoil you like this anymore."


    River feltfortable with himself; he knew that sometimes he could be harsh or impatient but most of


    the time it was because of how much Averi indulged him. Without her spoiling him so much, he


    wouldn''t act so unreasonable.


    Averi said, "I regret saying that. I don''t want to spoil you."


    Although she said these words out loud, deep down inside herself she knew that wasn''t true ¨C she


    couldn''t help but indulge him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    River thought he could be quite bad sometimes especially when it came to Averi; his bad behavior


    towards her had be second nature because he knew how soft-hearted she was.


    Averi filled her stomach until satisfied while River looked at her belly for a moment before saying


    seriously, "Babe, I need to tell you something."


    "What is it?" asked an oblivious-looking Averi who didn''t understand why suddenly there was such


    seriousness in his voice


    "There are no condoms in my office," replied River with concern etched on his face


    Since they never had sex in his office before, neither of them brought any condoms along with them,


    which meant...


    It took some time for realization dawned upon an initially confused-looking Averi but then finally


    understood what this meant...


    She touched her stomach and said, "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?"


    So they didn''t go home and hung out in the office all night.


    River said, "I''m just going with the flow."


    Of course, if it happened that Averi got pregnant because of this, it could be seen as a sign from


    heaven. There was no need to refuse.


    Averi''s hand on her belly softened. For a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    She was actually looking forward to it. If she really had a baby because of this, she would be very


    happy.


    But besides herself being happy, Averi also wanted River to be happy too.


    Averi looked at River and said," I hope you''re not just trying to make me happy."


    River replied, "I told you before that I care about you. If we have a child together, then it''s our child and


    I will be happy too."

 Chapter 962 ILl Wait For You To Come Back

    Chapter 962 I''Ll Wait For You To Come Back


    Chapter 962 I''ll Wait for You to Come Back


    At 6:30 in the morning, Beata came downstairs with two huge dark circles under her eyes. When she


    saw River and Averi, she hesitated for a moment before staring at them suspiciously. "Did you guys not


    sleep?"


    River had a headache as soon as he saw Beata like this. How did things end up like this? He really


    couldn''t understand it. But Averi was right - they needed to observe.


    "You can clearly see your dark circles," River said to Beata. "It''s obvious that you didn''t sleep."


    "I did sleep," Beata replied defensively. "I just slept a littlete."


    River took the opportunity to ask, "What were you doing instead of sleeping at night?"


    Beata didn''t dare answer that question.


    God knew what she did all night without sleeping.


    She spent the whole night thinking about Yael and working on character outlines for her novel until she


    finally finished them in the early hours of the morning and sent them off to her editor with a note,


    unsure if they would approve or not.


    Thinking about it now gave Beata a headache.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She was still just an ordinary author without much say in anything yet, but even so, she hoped that this


    time around she could write something ording to her own preferences and likes because otherwise,


    it would drive her crazy.


    "Isn''t it because I''m just an insignificant author with no rights?" Beatained while showing River


    her scalp up close.


    River pushed her away with his hand and said, "No one forced you into writing what you like."


    Beata remained silent after hearing that remark - he was right; everything was self-imposed upon


    herself anyway.


    "Alright then," River said finally. "Eat breakfast before going to school; don''t cry if you''rete."


    Beata stuck out her tongue before heading towards the dining room but instead grabbed two portions


    of breakfast before leaving directly out of the door. That naturally caught both River''s and Averi''s


    attention. Averi noticed how River''s face turned grim upon seeing Yael waiting outside for Beata all


    along.


    Averi knew there wasn''t anything else left for him to do except watch silently since they already knew


    who waited outside every day ready taking Beata off their hands ¨C Yael.


    In fact, River found himselfughing from being so angry over everything when he finally spoke again


    after some time had passed, "I''ve gone ahead and found myself my own brother-inw."


    "At least we know where hees from," added Averi.


    "But seriously though¡­he''s way too oldpared to Beata."


    Averi didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say.


    River was also speechless. Right now, all he felt was absurdity.


    This was ridiculous!


    The problem was, there was nowhere to go to resolve this.


    It was all because of his big mouth and stubbornness. Now, he had be the one who assisted in


    the situation.


    What else can be said?


    However, one thing River knew for sure was that he needed to talk to Yael about this. He can''t just


    ignore everything as an older brother; that would be too unreliable of him.


    He rubbed Averi''s head with his hand and said, "You were tired all nightst night. Go upstairs and rest


    for a while."


    Averi asked, "What about you?"


    River replied, "I''m going to thepany."


    Upon hearing this, Averi said, "You should have told me not to let you send me back home earlier, so


    we wouldn''t have had unnecessary back-and-forth."


    River responded,"That goes without saying! Can I let you run around by yourself?"


    As Averi leaned in close towards River''s lips and kissed them lightly, she said, "Thene back soon;


    I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 963 Can It Really Be Just A Coincidence?

    Chapter 963 Can It Really Be Just A Coincidence?


    Chapter 963 Can It Really Be Just a Coincidence?


    Beata stepped out of the house and saw Yael''s car, which made her heart flutter with excitement. She


    managed to keep herself fromughing out loud, but just barely.


    She sat in the passenger seat as usual and handed Yael her breakfast, asking, "Did you have breakfast


    this early?"


    Yael replied, "Yes."


    His schedule was very regr and eating at a specific time was normal unless there were special


    circumstances.


    Beata wasn''t disappointed by his response and said, "I see. I won''t bring you breakfast anymore then."


    Just because she took her time, it didn''t mean everyone else did too. It was perfectly normal for Yael to


    have already eaten.


    Yael didn''t say anything since Beata wasn''t upset. He started the car and drove towards the school.


    Beata ate her breakfast quietly but couldn''t resist rmending it to Yael. "Yael, if you get hungryter


    on, try this one; it''s my favorite breakfast food and really delicious."


    Yael nced at the half-eaten white rice ball in Beata''s hand before replying with a simple "Okay".


    This made Beata even happier than before.


    When they arrived at school, Beata confirmed with Yael again, "We can go see the puppy tonight.


    right?"


    "Yes." Nodded Yael, "I''lle pick you up tonight."


    Beaming ear-to-ear now that everything had been confirmed with him, Beata waved goodbye to him as


    she walked towards school.


    Not long after walking away, someone tapped on her shoulder from behind.


    Turning around, she saw Harvey standing next to her.


    Giving him a sideways nce, she asked, "What are you trying to scare me for?"


    "I didn''t scare you! I called your name!" Harvey protested defensively.  Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But Beate knew better than that - he always yed tricks like these on people - so she rolled her eyes


    at him instead saying, "You know what Harvey? You still haven''t exined why your mom named your


    dog Fat Bean yet! Don''t think I don''t know how much of a mama''s boy you are!"


    Harvey immediately raised his hands up in surrender mode saying, "It really was my mom who named


    it Fat Bean! If you don''t believe me, I''ll call her right now so we can confirm it together okay?"


    Rolling another eye at his antics once more, Beate said simply, "You know what? Never mind; let''s just


    enjoy how cute Fat Bean is instead."


    Harvey was relieved to see that Beata wasn''t angry. "Okay, okay," he said. "If you think Fat Bean is


    cute, I''ll bring it over for you to y with."


    Beata was tempted, but only for a second. She shook her head and said, "No, I''m getting my own dog


    soon. I can''t go around ying with other people''s dogs or my dog will get jealous."


    Harvey was taken aback by this and asked, "What kind of dog are you getting?"


    "The same kind as Fat Bean," Beata replied excitedly. "It''s just under two months old and so adorable!"


    She couldn''t wait to hold her new puppy in her arms.


    But Harvey couldn''t help feeling uneasy at the thought of the man fromst night. Was it really just a


    coincidence that he introduced Beata to Fat Bean and now she was getting an skan like him?

 Chapter 964 His Temperament Is Just Like His

    Chapter 964 His Temperament Is Just Like His


    Chapter 964 His Temperament is Just Like His


    Harvey couldn''t hold it in any longer when he returned to the ssroom. He turned to Beata and asked,


    "Beata, was the guy you were withst night your brother?"


    Harvey knew he wasn''t her brother. He had met Beata''s brother before, and River was much more


    aggressive than the man fromst night. But what if he was a cousin? What if he was a distant rtive?


    As long as he was family, that would be enough.


    Beata shook her head and said, "Nope, he''s not my brother."


    Although she should technically call Yael her older brother out of respect, she didn''t like it and didn''t


    want to call him that. She just wasn''t happy about it.


    When Harvey heard this response from Beata, his heart sank. If he wasn''t her brother, then what could


    he be? Her boyfriend perhaps? Harvey couldn''t help but think that no matter who this man might have


    been with Beatast night, they were definitely together romantically.


    Beata looked at Harvey''s sad face suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you interested in him?"


    Harvey remained silent for a moment before almost falling off his chair in disbelief at how clueless


    Beata seemed about his feelings towards her.


    Beata didn''t understand, so, she really couldn''t figure out what happened to Harvey.


    However, her mind was not on this right now. Her mind was full of seeing her dog soon.


    Now she just hoped that today will pass quickly and smoothly, without any unhappy things happening.


    In this way, when she went to pick up the dog, she will be happier.


    Here, Beata was in ss and thinking about the dog.


    Meanwhile on another side of town, Yael arrived at River''s office where they stared each other down for


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ten minutes without saying anything. River hadn''t spoken since calling Yael into his office so obviously


    there must have been something important regarding Beata''s situation going on here.


    However, neither one spoke up until finally River burst outughing at Yael''s silence while picking up a


    pen to throw at him saying, "You''re quite daring. Aren''t you sneaking around behind my back like that!?


    You really don''t fear me wanting your life."


    Yael said, "I never expected this to happen. Right now, it''s just my own situation and I don''t know how


    things will develop in the future. It''s not up to me, but up to Miss Knight."


    River was speechless after hearing this.


    He couldn''t believe he hadn''t noticed Yael''s ability to infuriate people before.


    River said, "Do I need to praise you?"


    Yael remained silent but her expression clearly conveyed the message, "No need."


    This made River even more frustrated. He was about to lose his temper.


    However, Yael didn''t add fuel to the fire and sincerely said, "I''ll control myself better... at least for three


    months."


    This made River burst outughing from anger.


    Afterughing for a while, River licked his cheek and said with a smile, "Okay then. You''re really


    something else."


    Three monthster when Beata turned 18 years old, there were many things that even he as an older


    brother couldn''t control anymore.


    She had the same temperament with hispletely.

 Chapter 965 Just Over

    Chapter 965 Just Over


    Chapter 965 Just Over


    River stared at Yael for a long time before finally saying, "I have only one request. No matter what


    happens, do not hurt her."


    Yael nodded and said, "I won''t."


    He wouldn''t force Beata. If she didn''t like him, he would wait for her until the day she met someone she


    did like. He wouldn''t do anything out of line without her permission.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If Beata happened to like him too, then it was his lucky day. He would protect her well and love her


    deeply. He would never let her suffer any grievances in this lifetime.


    Love was like a flood that had burst its banks.


    It was really hard to say whether people liked someone or not when they hadn''t been discovered yet.


    But now that he had found out, and Yael couldn''t deceive himself anymore.


    He liked Beata and maybe he had liked her for a long time already or maybe it was because he saw


    how she grew up in front of him as he protected her every day.


    Yael didn''t think too much about it; everything started from harmony and all he wanted to focus on was


    the future.


    The result of doing so was equivalent to handing over everything to Beata''s hands. As long as she


    wanted it, he could be happy in an instant.


    But if she didn''t want it, then Yael would forever be stuck in the dark world alone.


    River also had someone special now, so he naturally understood many things that couldn''t be stopped


    just by preventing them from happening.


    Moreover, Yael almost grew up with River; now they were close friends who trusted each other


    River never looked down on Yael or thought less of him than himself.


    River knew very well about Yael''s character and other aspects, which made River trust himpletely.


    He also knew very clearly that if both Yael and Beata liked each other, then there wasn''t anything


    wrong with their rtionship at all.


    Looking at Yael, River said, "You''ve chosen a difficult path for yourself."


    No matter what, the fact remained that Beata was still young, she hadn''t seen much of the world yet,


    and things may change once she went off to college. It was really hard to predict these things right now


    but despite this, Yael had already jumped into this rtionship headfirst without thinking through


    everything first.


    Suddenly, River wasn''t angry anymore. He knew deep down inside, in this rtionship, Yael might be


    the one who needed more care than anyone else did.


    "I''m willing," said Yael.


    River scoffed, "Of course, money can''t buy willingness. What else can I say?"


    As the end of school approached, Beata eagerly packed up her things and waited for the bell to ring so


    she could quickly run out and see her little dog.


    Harvey watched Beata''s movements with a heavy heart. He really wanted to ask her if she was going


    to see the dog or the person who took her there. But he didn''t dare.


    Beata didn''t like it when guys talked too much.


    He knew that if he did ask, Beata would tell him to get lost without hesitation.


    So Harvey silently packed his bag and just hoped that at least they could leave school together.


    But even that chance was taken away from him as soon as their teacher said they were dismissed;


    Beata ran off in a sh.


    Harvey didn''t know what to say.


    His first love had ended before it even began.

 Chapter 966 Ride YaelS Coattails

    Chapter 966 Ride Yael''S Coattails


    Chapter 966 Ride Yael''s Coattails


    Beata rushed out as soon as she saw Yael''s car, and ran towards it with excitement. Yael opened the


    passenger door for her, and before Beata even sat down properly, she asked, "Yael, are we going to


    pick up the dog now?"


    Yael replied, "It''s up to you. Do you want to eat first or pick up the dog?"


    Beata said confidently, "I''m not hungry." She purposely didn''t ask if Yael was hungry because if he said


    yes, then she would have had to apany him for a meal.


    Beata just didn''t feel like it.


    Yael could see through her intentions and smiled helplessly. He said, "Let''s go pick up the dog first."


    "Yay! So happy!" Beata was ecstatic. If she had a tail, it would have been wagging uncontrobly.


    They drove smoothly without any traffic jams, which made Beata feel like everything was going well for


    her today. If there were any traffic jams on their way there, then Beata would definitely beining


    non-stop.


    Now that they weren''t stuck in traffic, Beata felt like everything was working in her favor today


    especially since they arrived at their destination quickly - a vi where they stopped outside of its gates.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Beata couldn''t wait to see the dog.


    Yael chuckled and walked over to ring the doorbell while Beate peeked from behind him curiously until


    someone came over and greeted them respectfully saying, "Yael."


    The person asked who Miss Knight was when he saw Beate but before anyone could answer, he


    immediately tensed his nerves upon hearing that it was indeed Miss Knight. Innisrial''s only Miss Knight


    happened to be River''s sister but rarely showed herself, so not many people knew about her identity


    except those close enough with River himself.


    Thankfully this person didn''t say anything inappropriate. Otherwise, River might skin him alive!


    Beata still didn''t appreciate being addressed by others in such formalities especially since this person


    was actually owner of her dream dog!


    Beate smiled politely, saying, "No need for such formality. Just call me by my name please". The man


    looked at Yael, seeking his opinion but Yael remained silent instead changing topic asking about where


    the dog was located.


    The man responded promptly saying that it was already prepared inside so without further ado, Yael


    turned around telling Beata," Let''s go take a look."


    She nodded obediently yet suddenly feeling nervous. Was she really going meet her dream dog? This


    was too unbelievable¡­


    The three of them walked to the living room together, and Beata saw that her dream dog was already


    put in a cage with its food and toys.


    Beata didn''t go to see the other two puppies, afraid that if she did, she would be even more


    greedy.


    So, she just opened the cage and took the dog of her dream out.


    The little puppy was sleeping, curled up into a small ball. Beata was so excited but trying to control her


    movements, afraid that she might disturb the puppy''sfort if she moved too much.


    However, the puppy was still awakened by her, raised its eyelids to look at her, twisted its body, and fell


    asleep again.


    Beata''s heart was about to be melted by cuteness.


    However, she didn''t feelfortable screaming in someone else''s house.


    The man could see that Beata was so fond of the dog, and it was obvious to him that Yael looked at


    Beata with great affection whenever she was happy.


    Now he was even more confused.


    Could it be possible that Miss Knight was really Yael''s girlfriend?


    Yael was now on the fast track to sess, and he should definitely hold onto his coattails in the future. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 967 A Smile Emerges

    Chapter 967 A Smile Emerges


    Chapter 967 A Smile Emerges


    Back in the car, Beata couldn''t contain her excitement any longer and let out a scream.


    "Ah! This is too cute!" Beata was on the verge of tears as she carefully held onto her dream dog and


    turned to Yael.


    "Woo hoo! I''m so happy, Yael. I''m really happy. I''m so lucky."


    Yael fastened his seatbelt and asked, "You really like it that much?"


    "I love it! I love it so much," Beata nodded vigorously. "Yael, I''m really happy."


    As he looked at Beata''s smiling face and those bright eyes, Yael felt a storm brewing inside him.


    What he had said to River earlier was actually meant for himself - don''t act impulsively; after all, Beata


    was still young.


    But somehow this very same trait made him all the more irresistible.


    Yael had to restrain himself from doing anything foolish.


    He turned his head and started the car again. "Let''s go home first before we eat."


    "Okay." All of Beata''s attention was focused on her little puppy in her arms; she didn''t notice that they


    were going home first instead of eating out.


    Going home - those two words could mean many things when their rtionship wasn''t clear yet.


    But right now, with everything else upying her mind, she didn''t even notice Yael ying word games


    with her like this.


    Meanwhile, Yael kept cursing himself inwardly for what he was doing - trying to be subtle about


    something that couldn''t be more obvious if he tried harder?


    The car pulled into Livingwards Mansion where they had agreed beforehand that Beata''s dog would


    stay with Yael for a while until they figured out what to do next with it.


    Beata already had a name picked out but hadn''t told him yet.


    Yael''s three dogs were waiting patiently in line as soon as they stepped off the elevator together.


    Beata touched them one by one, "Number One, Number Two, Number Three."


    Afterst night, Beata had epted these three names very well.


    Of course, it was also rted to the name she gave to the dog of her dream, and she had to let herself


    ept it.


    Beaming at them one by one, she said, "I brought you sister back!"


    At first she hadn''t noticed when picking up photos yesterday or even when Yael helped pick one, but


    now she learned from its owner just moments ago:the puppy was actually female.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They didn''t know if the three dogs understood Beata''s words. They kept wagging their tails as if saying,


    "Show us our little sister already!"


    However, when Yael went upstairs earlier, he had told Beata that they couldn''t put the puppy on the


    ground yet. They wouldn''t do anything to harm it but might scare it.


    Besides, the puppy was still sleeping softly now. Beata didn''t want to wake it up.


    So she sat down on the sofa with her dream dog in her arms and said to the three dogs, "Let me


    introduce you to Number Four. She''s your little sister now so you have to be nice to her. No bullying


    allowed! Otherwise I''ll bully you!"


    The three dogs all wagged their tails happily at Beata.


    Yael looked at Beata in surprise before a smile crept onto his face.

 Chapter 968 ILl Take Care Of It

    Chapter 968 I''Ll Take Care Of It


    Chapter 968 I''ll Take Care of It


    Beata spent the whole night thinking about a name for her new pet. It was her first time having the


    naming rights for a small animal, and she wanted to give it a beautiful name. However, no matter how


    much she thought about it, Beata kepting back to Yael''s dogs - Number One, Number Two, and


    Number Three. Since Beata was nning on keeping her dog at Yael''s ce, she decided to follow


    their hierarchy and choose a name ordingly.


    After much consideration, Beata finally made up her mind and named her new pet "Number Four". She


    didn''t think about its genderst night but now felt guilty that she had given such an unisex name to


    such a pretty little girl.


    Yael walked over and sat down on the couch next to Beata. "So you''ve decided on Number Four?" he


    asked.


    Beata nodded in agreement saying, "Yes I have! What''s wrong with that? Don''t you like it?"


    To be sure, when he chose their names, he did not care whether it was pleasant or not, but that did not


    mean that he could ignore Beata''s feelings.


    Yael hesitated for a moment before replying, "It''s not that I don''t like it... but maybe you don''t need to


    follow their names."


    Beata furrowed her brow at thisment, "Yael! Are you being sexist? If this were a boy dog, would


    you agree with me then?"


    Yael rubbed his nose without responding because he knew if this were actually a male dog, then he


    might have agreed with Beata.


    But that wasn''t the point right now; after all, this wasn''t even close to being male!


    "I don''t care what anyone thinks!" eximed Beata haughtily. "I love this name so much! You can''t


    change my mind!"


    Yael smiled slightly before conceding defeat, "Alright then... it''s your choice."


    Beaming with happiness from winning another argument against him, Beata added, "You better help


    me take care of Number Four though! I''ll be checking every day so if you ck off, I won''t be happy!"


    As always, Yaelplied obediently as Beata left feeling satisfied knowing everything was going


    ording to n.


    "Okay," Yael agreed readily, and Beata became even happier.


    It was at this moment that Beata''s stomach growled.


    She blushed instantly, staring wide-eyed at Yael,pletely flustered.


    Yael asked, "What do you want to eat? Should we go out or have someone deliver it?"


    With a red face, Beata asked, "Yael, can you cook?"


    Yael replied, "I''m okay."


    He couldn''t eat out every meal since he lived alone. He didn''t think his cooking was bad but he wasn''t


    sure if Beata would like it.


    Beata said casually, "Since you can cook, why go out to eat? Just make something for me. Plus I want


    to y with them and don''t feel like going out."


    Yael nodded and stood up heading towards the kitchen.


    Beata also stood up holding Number Four in her arms while being followed by the three other dogs.


    They all walked together with Yael towards the refrigerator.


    Yael opened the fridge asking,"What do you want to eat?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Looking inside at all of the ingredients stocked up in there, she confirmed that Yael should be able to


    cook well enough for her taste buds'' satisfaction.


    A person who couldn''t cook wouldn''t have their fridge filled with food items like this after all!


    Thinking about it, she said, "I had rice for lunch so I''d like spaghetti tonight. Cook whatever ingredients


    are avable. I''m not picky."


    Upon hearing this statement from Beata, Yael looked meaningfully at her as if trying to understand


    something more about what she meant by not being picky when it came down to food choices.


    For someone who only ate what they liked and refused anything they didn''t enjoy eating, this statement


    seemed absurding from Beata''s mouth!


    Of course, she wouldn''t touch anything she disliked but if there was something she enjoyed eating yet


    cooked poorly, she still wouldn''t touch it either!


    If she were in a good mood, then maybe nothing would happen, but if one caught her on a bad day, the


    person cooking might end up regretting ever stepping into the kitchen!


    Now here was Beata telling Yael that she wasn''t picky when it came down to food choices.


    This made Yael realize that perhaps there might be more than met the eye between him and Beata.


    Because of his realization, Yael said, "Alright, I''ll take care of dinner. You go y."


    Beata nodded obediently before taking herself along with all four dogs back over towards where they


    were sitting on couch earlier.


    The sound of nging pots and pans echoed from the kitchen. Beata was no chef, so she rarely


    ventured into that room unless absolutely necessary. But now, as she fed the dogs some jerky, she


    couldn''t help but wonder what Yael was cooking up for her to eat.

 Chapter 969 What Is He Arguing With The Dogs About?

    Chapter 969 What Is He Arguing With The Dogs About?


    Chapter 969 What is He Arguing with the Dogs About?


    Beata was in a battle between her stomach and her mind, wondering if she should take a stroll to the


    kitchen when the doorbell rang. This surprised Beata, as she wondered who could be visiting Yael.


    Her first thought was that it might be another woman, but then she remembered that Yael had


    mentioned he didn''t have a girlfriend. So, she dismissed that idea.


    But now Beata was curious about who could be at the door.


    While Beata was still lost in thought, Yael came out of the kitchen and opened the door. She couldn''t


    hear what they were saying but soon saw Yaele back with a bag in his hand and walk towards her.


    He opened the bag and said, "I got you some dessert to eat before dinner."


    Yael didn''t have any snacks at home except for regr meals so when he heard Beata''s stomach


    growling earlier, he ordered some cake for her.


    Beata hadn''t expected it to be delivery food. She just assumed since Yael was cooking, there wouldn''t


    be any need for delivery food. But now with this cake sitting right in front of her eyes, she couldn''t help


    but feel grateful towards him.


    She looked up at him sweetly and said, "Thank you, Yael."


    Beata''s smile lit up her face making it hard for anyone not to like her including Yael who felt like melting


    under such an innocent gaze from this beautiful girl.


    Yael suppressed his thoughts and told Beata, "Eat just enough to fill your stomach before dinner."


    It wasn''t because he wanted to feed Beata his own cooking or anything; rather because he believed


    snacks shouldn''t rece proper meals. He didn''t want Beata stuffing herself with cake instead of eating


    proper foodter on during dinner time


    Beata obediently nodded, saying, "I''ll only eat two bites."


    Yael chuckled softly hearing those familiar words again while continuing with his cooking without


    bothering how many bites would satisfy Beata''s hunger pangs.


    As Beata ate two spoonfuls of cake on one side, the three big dogs drooled beside her, waiting eagerly


    for their turn while lyingzily on sofa next to her.


    After finishing two bites of cake herself, Beata put down the te holding remaining slice onto coffee


    table next to sofa where the puppy was sleeping peacefully without being disturbed. Then she carried


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the tray containing rest of dessert and went into kitchen looking for Yael.


    When reaching Yael''s side, Beata scooped one spoonful from tray, offering it near Yael''s mouth and


    urging him, "Yael, you also try couple spoons"


    Yael tilted his head and took a bite of cake from Beata''s hand. She then fed him another bite.


    "Wait ten more minutes, then we''ll eat," Yael said.


    Beata nodded and led the way out of the kitchen with the three dogs in tow. Once they were seated on


    the floor, she scooped a spoonful of cake and offered it to Number One. "Here you go."


    Next was Number Two''s turn. "Your turn," she said as she fed him a spoonful.


    Finally, Beata scooped up onest spoonful for Number Three. "Open wide!"


    And just like that, all the cake was gone ¨C thanks to Number Three who had devoured what was left


    after everyone else had their two bites each.


    Beata had nned for each dog to have two bites but ran out before they could finish. So Number


    Three got lucky and became the winner of this doggy treat lottery.


    Yael couldn''t help but shake his head at this situation ¨C he felt like he was being treated like a dog too!


    He realized how ridiculous it was topare himself with dogs over something so trivial.


    He sighed inwardly at his own thoughts before muttering under his breath, "What am I even thinking?"

 Chapter 970 His Thoughts Started To Go Wild Again

    Chapter 970 His Thoughts Started To Go Wild Again


    Chapter 970 His Thoughts Started to Go Wild Again


    Ten minutester, Yael finished cooking dinner. Beata came over after washing her hands and couldn''t


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    help butpliment him, "Yael, you''re amazing! You said ten minutes and it really was ten minutes."


    Yael replied, "I was afraid you''d be hungry so I made some dishes that are easy to cook."


    Beata looked at the dishes on the table - four dishes and one soup: beef sd, chicken and vegetable


    stir-fry, Spaghetti bolognese, asparagus gratin topped with poached egg and pumpkin soup- all of


    which she loved.


    Without hesitation or formality, Beata picked up a chicken and took a bite. The taste was incredible -


    just like the vor she loved.


    Looking at Yael with excitement in her eyes, Beata eximed, "Yael! You''re so talented! How did you


    make this taste so good?" She almost fell in love with it right then and there.


    Yael chuckled, "You''re exaggerating."


    Beata shook her head vigorously, "No way! It''s really delicious - incredibly delicious!"


    Yaelughed again as he watched Beata finish off the chicken before saying, "Then try something


    else."


    Beata tasted each dish one by one and became even more certain that Yael''s cooking style was


    exactly what she liked.


    However, this whole thing was just a coincidence. Cooking for Yael was simple home-style cooking;


    nothing special or fancy. Beata had always eaten this kind of food at home cooked by their chef.


    It wasn''t until yesterday that Yael realized his feelings for Beata; otherwise he would have doubted


    himself if he had nned it all along.


    The meal filled up Beatapletely.


    She had thought about washing the dishes herself but decided against it because she didn''t want to


    break anything in his kitchen due to her clumsiness. She never got along well with kitchens anyway.


    It wasn''t because she was delicate , but rather, she worried about causing damage.


    For safety reasons, it would be better not to tempt fate.


    So instead of taking unnecessary risks, she stayed on the couch.


    Of course, Yael didn''t need Beata to do this. He just put the dishes in the dishwasher.


    Number Four woke up from her nap looking disoriented since she was still getting used to the new


    environment.


    Following instructions left by previous owner, she fed Number Four some milk. Number Four seemed


    like a healthy eater who enjoyed every sip. The bottle emptied quickly.


    Beata yed with Number Four for a while before realizing that it was already nine o''clock. Today, she


    couldn''t stay at Yael''s house aste as she did yesterday because she had to wake up early for school.


    She was eager to go pick up her dog and finish her homework at school. Otherwise, she would have to


    burn the midnight oil when she got home.


    But leaving Number Four with Yael made Beata reluctant to leave. She kept turning back and dragging


    her feet until it took half an hour for her and Yael to finallye downstairs.


    As they sat in the car, Beata kept worrying about whether the other dogs would bully little Number Four.


    "What if she gets scared?" Beata asked anxiously.


    Yael hadn''t started the car yet when he heard this question. He suggested, "Do you want me to go


    back upstairs with you?"


    Beata hesitated but ultimately shook her head and said, "No thanks. If I go back up there again, I''ll just


    keep thinking about these things. I don''t want to keep going back and forth between here and home."


    Yael didn''t say anything but his thoughts were running wild again.


    If this continued without any resolution soon enough, he might just drive himself crazy over this girl.


    But what could he do? He couldn''t help but fall for this littledy after all.

 Chapter 971 She Still Wants To Live A More Meaningful Life

    Chapter 971 She Still Wants To Live A More Meaningful Life


    Chapter 971 She Still Wants to Live a More Meaningful Life


    Beata returned home and was walking up the stairs when she heard River''s voice, "Back already?"


    Startled, Beata looked up at River leaning on the railing and said, annoyed, "Why are you scaring me


    like that, River? Don''t you know it''s not funny?"


    River replied, "I thought maybe you weren''ting back."


    This only made Beata more upset. She marched up the stairs and stood in front of River with her hands


    on her hips. "What do you mean? Why wouldn''t Ie back home? Are you trying to kick me out or


    something?"


    River retorted, "Well then tell me this - where did you go every night in the past two days?"


    Beata choked a little before confidently responding, "I''ve been visiting Yael." She looked at River


    suspiciously. "You knew where I was all along. Why ask me now? What are you trying to find out from


    me?"


    "I know," River said. "I just don''t know when did you get to know Yael so well?"


    Giving River a speechless look, Beata said, "River, you are so funny. You clearly know when I know


    Yael, but you deliberately ask me. What do you want to know?"


    Listening to Beata speak so boldly made River realize he might have been overthinking things.


    He had nned on teasing her a bit but it seemed like this little girl wasn''t easily fooled.


    "I was just thinking how fast my little sister is growing up," he said with a sigh.


    Beata rolled her eyes and walked past him towards her room. As she passed by him, she suddenly


    remembered something important.


    "By the way," she called out over her shoulder. "I wanted to let you know that I''ll be going over to Yael''s


    house every day from now on because I got a puppy! He''s helping me take care of her until she grows


    bigger."


    River stood there stunned as his good sister informed him about getting a dog without any prior


    warning.


    She really was something else but he couldn''t help but feel proud of how independent she had


    be.


    Beata didn''t want anyone ruining her happiness so she retreated into her room knowing that each day


    would be special in its own way.


    As the days passed by, Beata continued to attend school during the day and take care of her dog at


    night. And then, she celebrated her owning-of-age birthday.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Originally, Beata wanted to make something happen during these three months, at least to further her


    rtionship with Yael.


    However, it was evident that she did not want to do so. Her rtionship with Yael had also be


    more familiar than before.


    And Beata can feel that Yael was very kind to her, it can be said, exceptionally good.


    Of course, Beata also came to realize more and more during this process that she liked Yael.


    She really liked him.


    Now that she had finally reached adulthood, Beata was starting to feel restless. She wanted to take her


    rtionship with Yael to the next level.


    Of course, this was even further, not physical, but rtional.


    After all, she had not yet gone to college, and if she had taken it that far, she was sure that no matter


    how close River and Yael were, Yael would have been beaten to death and she would have been


    skinned.


    So, honestly speaking, Beata still thought that following the rules and doing things step by step was


    better.


    Of course, she still wanted to have a meaningful birthday this year.

 Chapter 972 IVe Become A Lonely Man

    Chapter 972 I''Ve Be A Lonely Man


    Chapter 972 I''ve Be a Lonely Man


    Previously, on Beata''s birthday, River would always arrange a grand birthday party for her.


    When she was young, Beata really found it interesting and enjoyed it very much.


    But now that she had grown up, her preferences had also changed. She no longer cared about the


    things she liked when she was a child.


    Especially for her birthday this year, she had someone she liked and of course wanted to spend it with


    the person she liked.


    So when River asked Beata how she wanted to celebrate her birthday, Beata casually replied, "It


    doesn''t have to be anything special. It''s not like it''s a huge asion."


    "Is a birthday still not important when you be an adult?" River said.


    He did it on purpose.


    River was well aware of Beata''s little n to celebrate her birthday with Yael, which really gave River a


    heart attack.


    His younger sister, whom he raised on my own, had juste of age and was eager to be


    someone else''s girl as soon as possible.


    River had no hope of Beata being an obedient sister, but she couldn''t abandon him.


    Beata looked at River and said, "River, I didn''t know you had such a strong sense of ceremony."


    River looked at her speechlessly and said, "You don''t know a lot of things, but looking at you now, it


    doesn''t seem like you want to give me a chance."


    Beata pouted and felt like baring her teeth and ws at River.


    Before River and Averi got together, she put in so much effort to assist them, always finding ways to


    bring the two of them together.


    Now when it was her turn, River was so unreliable.


    If he didn''t want to help, at least he should not try to sabotage.


    This was really making her angry.


    Beata red at River with a huff, and really wanted to fight her brother.


    However, she was very timid and afraid to do so.


    There was no other way. Beata can only resign herself and say, "Then you can celebrate it however


    you want. I''ll follow your arrangements."


    Anyway, River also cared about the sense of ceremony.


    River looked at Beata''spromising expression and said, "Your sister-inw and I have something to


    do tonight. We''ll stay home with you during the day. As for the evening, you can arrange it however you


    like."


    Upon hearing this, Beata stared straight at River for a while, making sure that he was serious and not


    trying to deceive her.


    In an instant, Beata''s heart felt as if there were little deer running wild inside it, jumping up and down.


    She even felt like screaming to express her excitement.


    However, she still held back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She had to endure it.


    Beata immediately nodded and said to River, "You''re the best. I like you the most."


    River was speechless. This girl really...


    Sighing, River didn''t say anything else.


    After all, Beata was growing up and he didn''t want to argue with Yael.


    Otherwise, if Beata wasn''t happy, he wouldn''t be happy either.


    Back in their room, River let out a long sigh again.


    Averi said, "Beata has her own ideas and it''s her birthday. Making her happy is the most important


    thing."


    River said, "I''m just feeling sentimental. Time passes too quickly. It feels like yesterday when my


    parents had their ident and now Beata has grown up and even likes someone."


    Everything happened so fast that River hadn''t even had time to think about how they got here. The


    days just flew by.


    Averi said, "All you want is for Beata to be happy. Now that she''s happy, aren''t you relieved?"


    River hugged Averi''s shoulder and said,"Thank goodness I have you by my side or else I''d be a lonely


    man."


    Averi gently stroked River''s back and said,"I''ll always be here for you."

 Chapter 973 DonT Even Know How To Spend Money

    Chapter 973 Don''T Even Know How To Spend Money


    Chapter 973 Don''t Even Know How to Spend Money


    On Beata''s birthday, Harvey asked her early in the morning where she was holding her party this year.


    He had brought a gift over early because it was particrlyrge and might be inconvenient to


    transport at thest minute.


    To his surprise, Beata told Harvey that she wasn''t having a party this year but instead had a date with


    someone she liked.


    It felt like a knife plunged into Harvey''s heart.


    He stood there stunned for a while before finally managing to ask, "Beata, when did you start it?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s been three months now," Beata replied. "I''ve been waiting for my birthday to confess my feelings to


    him."


    Harvey felt another stab of pain. He didn''t even need to ask who the man was; it was obviously the


    same one he had seen three months ago.


    Harvey knew that this man picked up and dropped off Beata every day and even took care of her dog


    at his house. Although he''d known all these things for some time now, he still hadn''t given up hope.


    He kept deceiving himself into thinking that as long as Beata didn''t explicitly reject him, there might still


    be a chance between them. But now she had made it clear in no uncertain terms.


    This left him with no room for self-deception anymore.


    Harvey didn''t say anything but silently licked his wounds instead. However, he still gave Beata his gift


    anyway since they''d grown up together from elementary school through high school until now.


    In reality though, Harvey had always been waiting for something more between them than just


    friendship, because in his eyes all along Beata just hadn''t opened herself up emotionally yet, which


    would have allowed their rtionship blossom naturally without any effort on either side''s part - or so


    he thought!


    But reality hit hard when Beata revealed her true feelings about someone else on her birthday, leaving


    Harvey feeling hurt beyond words!


    Despite being devastated by what happened between them romantically speaking however, Harvey


    refused to me or hold any grudges against anyone including himself or especially not towards dear


    old friend Beata whom he cherished deeply, regardless of whether they could ever be more than


    friends or not!


    After all, love was an unpredictable thing and nobody can force others'' hearts!


    Harvey still gave Beata the gift as usual, but he took something out of it that he had originally nned


    to use to confess his feelings to her. However, now it waspletely useless.


    Beata and Harvey still interacted like good friends, and that wouldn''t change. They were already good


    friends after all.


    Harvey quickly adjusted his emotions so as not to ruin his friendship with Beata.


    Being friends was hard enough, there was no need for them to be enemies just because they


    couldn''t be lovers. That would be childish behavior and Harvey didn''t consider himself a child anymore.


    On her birthday, Beata spent the day at home with River and Averi celebrating by having a simple meal


    together. River and Averi both gave her gifts which included some money that River had been keeping


    safe for her until she turned 18 years old.


    Although Beata used to think she was pretty well off before receiving this gift from River, she realized


    now thatpared to what she received from him - she really wasn''t rich at all!


    The money from writing novels wasn''t enough for her to be considered wealthy, but it did make her


    richer than many people of the same age group. She cherished this part of herself even more now


    since it came through hard work on her own part.


    But in this moment when receiving these assets kept safe by River until adulthood, Beata realized how


    naive she had been about being rich before -pared with whaty ahead of her in life!


    She felt like an overnight millionaire who didn''t know how or where she could spend her newfound


    wealth!

 Chapter 974 Happy Birthday, Miss

    Chapter 974 Happy Birthday, Miss


    Chapter 974 Happy Birthday, Miss


    River and Averi were considerate of Beata''s feelings, knowing that if they were at home, she might not


    feelfortable dressing up. After all, this was an important date and both of them had decided to let


    Beata shine. So, after giving her gifts, River and Averi made an excuse to leave.


    Beata knew their intentions and felt touched by their kindness. She felt like the luckiest girl in the world


    with such great families and someone she liked. Of course, it would be even more perfect if the person


    she liked also liked her back.


    Although Beata could sense Yael''s affection for her when he looked at her with adoring eyes, as a girl,


    she really wanted a definite answer from him. She wanted to hear it from his own lips.


    So today was all about preparing for her date with Yael without any distractions or interruptions. It was


    already considered a date since a few days ago when Beata told Yael that on her birthday this year, her


    dear brother and sister - in -w had somethinge up so she would be alone at night and asked if


    she could go over to his ce to see the dogs.


    Yael remained silent for a moment before telling Beata that before seeing the dogs they should have


    dinner together - just the two of them - on her birthday night.


    Although this wasn''t their first time having dinner alone together since they had been eating almost


    every evening for three months now; both of them knew that this particr meal meant something


    more significant than usual.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, when it came down to deciding what they should eat, there was some disagreement between


    them: Yael thought it should be grander since it was a birthday celebration while Beata simply wanted


    him to cook for her instead which he agreed upon eventually.


    Beata told Yael not toe pick her up but instead stay home while she prepared herself properly in


    an elegant dress along with makeup done perfectly,plemented by jewelry gifted by Averi, which


    made even an ordinary dress look regal.


    As Beata emerged from the Knight family''s estate, she noticed the driver who hade to pick her up


    pause for a moment. She climbed into the car feeling nervous and uncertain. This was different from


    her usual calm demeanor, and she wondered if she might die at any moment.


    Thankfully, as they arrived at Livingwards Mansion, Beata regained herposure. Her mind was filled


    with thoughts of Yael; tonight could be the night that their rtionship changed forever.


    As Beata stepped out of the elevator, she saw Yael leading threerge dogs towards her. They hadn''t


    discussed what to wear beforehand, but their outfits matched perfectly - both were dressed in formal


    attire that wasn''t too shy or out of ce.


    Beata was used to seeing Yael in ck clothing but this was the first time he had worn something


    lighter. He looked even more handsome than she had imagined.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him as he reached out his hand and said "Happy birthday Miss."

 Chapter 975 Did You Make The Cake Too?

    Chapter 975 Did You Make The Cake Too?


    Chapter 975 Did You Make the Cake Too?


    If it were any other day, Beata would have been furious with Yael for calling her "Miss." But for some


    reason, hearing him say it now made her heart flutter.


    It was like their own special nickname between them, and it made her feel extra sweet. Yael took


    Beata''s hand and led her inside.


    Beata immediately saw Number Four all dressed up and looking beautiful. She crouched down to pet


    Number Four''s head and said, "Yael, you''re so amazing. Number Four is so well-behaved even though


    she''s so young."


    Yael replied, "Number Four has a good personality too."


    "Or maybe you just taught her well," Beata added.


    Either way, she knew that Yael had done a great job teaching Number Four. He chuckled softly at her


    "Let''s eat first before the food gets cold," Yael suggested.


    Beata nodded but didn''t tell him that she had purposely saved room in her stomach just to enjoy her


    birthday meal. She had skipped out on eating with River and Averi earlier just to make sure she could


    savor every bite of what he cooked up for her.


    Yael had prepared eight dishes plus soup, and every single one was something that Beata loved to eat.


    She looked at him then back at the table full of delicious food before saying, "Yael, you seem to know


    exactly what I like."


    In fact, there were things about herself that even she didn''t know yet but somehow he did!


    "Well," he replied with a smile on his face as if sharing an inside joke only they could understand, "you


    might be scared if I told you this but... I''ve been secretly observing you for many years now."


    It had actually been twelve years since he saved Beata from danger; ever since then, he''d kept watch


    over her without ever letting on how much he cared about keeping safe from harm or making sure


    everything in life went smoothly for her.


    Instead of being frightened by his words though, all it did was make Beate giggle, "Yael," she said while


    shaking head slightly, "you''re really cute."


    For the first time in his life someone called him cute. If anyone else dared say such a thing, they would


    surely get punched or worse... buting from someone as sweet as Beata? It felt different


    somehow...


    She wasn''t trying to flirt or tease him either- this was simply how she felt about their rtionship-


    Her attention shifted back towards the food which looked absolutely divine. All of them were dishes that


    catered specifically towards what she liked most- not because they were easy recipes but because


    Yaels cooked them.


    As soon as each dish hit her taste buds, she couldn''t help herself from smiling ear-to-ear. After tasting


    everything once over again, Beata gave Yaels'' cooking skills two thumbs up without hesitation.


    Beata said, "Yael, if I keep eating your food like this for too long, my taste buds will be spoiled and


    I won''t be able to eat anything else in the future."


    Upon hearing this, Yael almost blurted out that she could just eat his food for the rest of her life. But he


    realized it was too early to say something like that to Beata.


    Beata didn''t hear Yael''s voice and didn''t continue the topic. She didn''t want any awkwardness at the


    dinner table. After all, Yael had prepared so many dishes and they needed to focus on eating.


    For the rest of their time together, they chatted about random topics instead of flirting with each other.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Beata was so focused on eating that her stomach became bloated by the end of their meal.


    She couldn''t eat anymore and put down the fork. Yael asked her when she wanted to have cake.


    Beata hesitated for a moment before asking instinctively, "Did you make the cake too?"

 Chapter 976 She Can Rest Assured Completely

    Chapter 976 She Can Rest Assured Completely


    Chapter 976 She Can Rest Assured Completely


    Yael stood up and reached out to Beata, saying, "Come with me and take a look."


    Beata immediately jumped off her chair and followed Yael to see the cake.


    The cake ced inside the refrigerator was not veryrge, but it was delicate and beautiful.


    Most importantly, this cake was made by Yael. Just for this reason, Beata was already excited and


    wanted to scream.


    Unfortunately, Beata was too full to eat anymore right now.


    Her small face instantly drooped, and Beata said, "If you had told me there was cake earlier, I wouldn''t


    have eaten so much."


    After saying this, Beata thought for a moment and said, "That won''t do either. You worked so hard to


    prepare all these dishes. I can''t just not eat them."


    Yael was amused by Beata''s words and at the same time, his heart felt soft and tender.


    This girl was really too cute.


    Finally, without holding back any longer, Yael raised his hand and rubbed Beata''s head, saying, "Let''s


    go help it digest first ande back for the caketer."


    "Okay." Beata obediently nodded, but her gaze remained fixed on Yael without blinking.


    This was not the first time she looked at Yael like this, but at this moment, Yael''s hand was still on top


    of Beata''s head, stroking the top of her head.


    Beata felt her whole body go numb, a numbing electric current came from her scalp and spread to her


    limbs and bones, making her feel as if she had been electrified, and she only wanted Yael to touch her


    more intimately.


    Yael''s gaze intertwined with Beata''s, and he actually wanted to do more than just act. In fact, what he


    really wanted was not to be human at all.


    However, at this moment, he can''t do anything yet.


    Yael said, "Let''s go out and y for a while."


    Beata obediently nodded and followed Yael out of the house.


    They came with four dogs which were led by Yael, while Number Four was carried by Beata.


    As soon as they came out of the building, they attracted the attention of many people who were taking


    a walk.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from these four dogs, the most important thing was that both of them were dressed very formally.


    Walking the dog dressed like this may cause a lot of controversy if it were an ordinary person.


    However, because Beata and Yael were so strikingly beautiful, this directly led to people thinking that


    they should have dressed like this all along when they saw them in such attire.


    After Beata walked a distance with Number Four in her arms, Yael asked, "Do you want to put Number


    Four down?"


    Beata nodded and said, "If she walks too slowly, will the other three brothers be annoyed with her?"


    "No," Yael replied.


    Beata felt relieved and put Number Four down.


    The four dogs walked together. Beata looked at Number Four she was holding and then at the three


    dogs that Yael was holding. Suddenly she felt like it wasn''t fair.


    Yael''s dogs were so cool while hers seemed fake inparison.


    Beata pouted and said, "I want to hold onto those three."


    Yael didn''t have any objections. The three dogs had all been trained by him to be very obedient so


    there was no need to worry about them misbehaving if Beata held onto them instead.


    They switched leashes with each other. Yael said, "Let me know if you get tired."


    Beata nodded and told Yael, "Yael, don''t underestimate me. I''m pretty strong."


    Of course this was just talk as her strength would not be enough against an excited dog but Beata


    wasn''t worried because she had Yael by her side, which made her feelpletely safe.


    As they continued walking forward through the quiet neighborhood, they noticed quite a few people out


    for a walk. That surprised Beata since there weren''t usually that many people around when they went


    for their walks together. But then again they usually went out muchter than this time of day so


    encountering more people now made sense.

 Chapter 977 I Still Hope To Go First

    Chapter 977 I Still Hope To Go First


    Chapter 977 I Still Hope to Go First


    Livingwards Mansion was built along the river, and Beata and Yael were walking along the riverbank.


    The night had fallen, making the scenery along the river particrly beautiful. In this atmosphere, it


    seemed like confessing one''s feelings was the perfect arrangement. However, Beata stared for a long


    time but didn''t see any movement from Yael.


    She secretly nced at him again and again but he remained motionless. This made Beata feel


    ufortable because she didn''t necessarily think that Yael should be the one to confess first. To her,


    it didn''t matter who confessed first as long as there was some kind of signal from him.


    Now in this situation, even if she wanted to confess her feelings to Yael herself, she had to consider


    whether or not she might misunderstand something.


    However, Beata wasn''t someone who would give up easily like that. Since she had made up her mind


    that today was going to be a day where they took their rtionship further than before with each other;


    if Yael wasn''t going to take action, then it would have to be her who did so instead.


    When they arrived at an empty ce on their walk together, Beata stopped walking and stood still on


    her feet while Yael followed suit by stopping beside her with his gaze softening as he looked at her


    face.


    Beata had done a lot of mental preparation beforehand, but at this moment she couldn''t help feeling


    nervous about what was about to happen next.


    After taking a deep breath in order calm herself down somewhat, Beata said, "Yael... I turned 18 today."


    "Hmm." The look in Yael''s eyes softened even more as he lowered his gaze towards hers; full of


    indulgence.


    Beata licked her lips lightly before continuing, "What I mean by turning 18 is... I can do whatever I want


    now... like liking whoever I want..."


    As soon as those words left her mouth though, she was feeling bolder like how she thought it would


    make herself appear.


    Yael nodded slightly before saying, "So you''ve found someone you like and want to date?"


    Beata hadn''t expected such directness from Yael''s question which caught off guardpletely, leaving


    no room for any prepared response whatsoever!


    Blinking rapidly several times over while staring intently into Yael''s eyes, a sense of injustice welled up


    inside Beata.


    Beata said, "I have consulted with my brother and he agreed."


    It was not exactly lying to say that River didn''t have much of a reaction when it came to dating.


    Yael said, "I know."


    Beata choked again, and instantly felt some heart attack.


    She wanted to wave her little fists at Yael. What did it mean? Did he still want her to confess her


    feelings or not?


    Yael saw that Beata was getting upset, so he quickly said, "Beata, how about dating me?"


    Beata''s surging temper instantly fizzled out.


    She stared at Yael for a long time and finally confirmed that Yael was not joking with her.


    Beata grunted, and finally said, "I was cut off by you like this. This is what I wanted to say."


    Yael said, "You might not be happy to hear this, but when ites to confessing our feelings, I still


    hope that I can go first."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 978 How Hurt I Really Am

    Chapter 978 How Hurt I Really Am


    Chapter 978 How Hurt I Really Am


    Beata couldn''t help but burst outughing at Yael''s words. She looked at him and said, "I didn''t know


    you were such a male chauvinist."


    Yael didn''t defend himself, as he knew that he was indeed one in this aspect. Or maybe it was just his


    dominance that made him think like this.


    Beata wasn''t ufortable with it though, probably because she really liked Yael now. So anything he


    said automatically sounded sweet to her ears, as long as it didn''t hit any sensitive spots.


    And this kind of dominant talk actually suited Beata quite well.


    "I do like you," Beata said with a smile.


    Yael had to restrain himself from pulling the girl into his arms and hugging her tightly. Of course, what


    he wanted to do was much more than that. But Yael was afraid of scaring Beata away so he refrained


    from doing so.


    Beata blushed and kept staring at Yael until something soft touched the back of her foot which drew her


    attention away from him. She lowered her gaze towards Number Four who had stopped walking and


    "Yael, Number Four seems tired," Beata said softly.


    "Then let''s go back," Yael replied calmly.


    Beata nodded obediently while still holding onto the leash for their biggest dog while Yael held onto two


    other dogs along along with Number Four who refused to walk anymore and demanded someone carry


    her instead.


    When they arrived home after their walk together, Beata felt thirsty so she went straight towards the


    fridge without hesitation, but before she could drink any water, Yael took away the bottle from her hand


    saying, "Drink something warm."


    Beata frowned at Yael, obviously unhappy about not being allowed to drink cold water but Yael


    exined, "It''s too hot outside. Drinking cold water will give you a headache."


    She stared silently at Yael, feeling like maybe they shouldn''t be dating each other if all he did was to


    treat her like a little sister rather than girlfriend. It wasn''t surprising then why River hadn''t objected when


    she told him about dating Yael.


    River must have already known that being together meant being under constant supervision by Yael''s


    watchful eyes.


    Drinking the warm water that Yael handed her, Beata said, "Did you and my brother conspire to have


    you take charge of me from now on?"


    Yael looked at Beata in confusion, not knowing where she got this idea.


    Beata continued, "Otherwise, why didn''t you give me ice water?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yael sighed and chuckled softly. "Before, you were the youngdy and I had to obey your every


    need to take responsibility for your well-being."


    "Oh," Beata said with a hint of disappointment in her voice. "So all this time you only saw me as a


    youngdy? I thought we were good friends." She deliberately made a sad face to show how hurt she


    was.


    Yael knew she was acting but still felt tugged at by her words.


    "Of course not," Yael replied quickly. "I don''t really want to control you. You can do whatever you want


    and be free. But I''ll always be there for support."

 Chapter 979 DonT Want Things To Get Out Of Hand

    Chapter 979 Don''T Want Things To Get Out Of Hand


    Chapter 979 Don''t Want Things to Get out of Hand


    Beata was just teasing Yael and wasn''t really upset.


    After hearing Yael say this, Beata didn''t really mind anymore.


    She took another sip of water and said, "So what you just said was that I am your girlfriend now, right?"


    "You haven''t answered me yet," Yael said.


    Not only Beata wanted a sense of ceremony, Yael also needed it.


    The sense of ceremony for this promise cannot be omitted.


    Beata put down the cup and took Yael''s hand, saying, "Let''s take a picture."


    As she spoke, Beata took out her phone and snapped a photo of herself and Yael.


    When she was about to send it out, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Yael, asking,


    "What about my cake? Aren''t you going to give me some?"


    Yael took out the cake and asked, "Do you want to make a wish?"


    "Not yet, let me take a photo first," Beata said.


    She took several photos of the cake and then picked it up, asking Yael to take a few more pictures.


    Beata chose two that she thought looked the best and posted them on Twitter and Facebook social


    media feeds.


    [At eighteen, the best birthday gift is to introduce my boyfriend to everyone.]


    Yael watched the whole thing clearly, with a slight smile unconsciously appearing on his lips.


    After Beata finished, she didn''t care about how thements would turn out. She put her phone aside


    and turned to Yael, saying, "I answered, didn''t I?"


    Yael''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down as he tried hard to restrain himself.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He asked, "Can I hug you?"


    Beata''s face instantly turned red.


    If it were someone else, Beata would definitely think that this man had some kind of problem. Why


    asked such a question? If she said no, did that mean he won''t hug her?


    However, this question was asked by Yael and Beata felt that it was typical of Yael''s style.


    After a moment of shyness, Beata didn''t answer but instead opened her arms and leaned towards Yael,


    hugging his waist directly.


    With her small face pressed against Yael''s chest, Beata pressed her small body tightly against Yael''s


    body.


    Beata said, "I am an adult now and I can do whatever I want. You can do whatever you want to me."


    Yael raised his arms and put his arms around Beata''s waist, andnded his big palms on her back. He


    didn''t make any unnecessary movements, but just hugging her lightly like this was enough to make


    Yael''s heart full.


    Beata caught a whiff of Yael''s scent and suddenly, she didn''t want anything else. Just being together in


    silence was enough, more important than anything else.


    She wasn''t sure how long they had been holding each other when Yael lightly patted her back and


    softly said, "Do you want to have some cake first?"


    Beata nodded but didn''t want to leave Yael''s embrace.


    Her hands tightened around his waist. In this moment, Beata realized that all the romance novels she


    had written before were inadequate. The feeling of being held by someone she liked was something


    she never wanted to let go of.


    Yael didn''t pull away from Beata but instead hooked his arms around her waist and lifted her up onto


    hisp.


    Beata gasped in surprise and before she could react, she found herself sitting on Yael''sp. Her face


    turned bright red as she squirmed trying to get off hisp.


    But Yael held onto her waist firmly saying, "Don''t move." He didn''t want things to get out of hand.

 Chapter 980 I May Not Be The Best Choice You Think Anymore

    Chapter 980 I May Not Be The Best Choice You Think Anymore


    Chapter 980 I May not Be the Best Choice You Think Anymore


    Beata was not a naive girl who had never seen the world. She knew what was up and even wrote some


    articles about it herself. So when Yael told her not to move, Beata instantly understood what that


    meant.


    She realized that maybe she was too hasty in bing Yael''s girlfriend right after turning 18. She


    wasn''t quite ready for it yet.


    Her breathing became hot as she lowered her eyes and spoke softly, "Yael, don''t bully me. I''m scared."


    Yael took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go get the candles so you can make a wish."


    Beata nodded and stood up from Yael''sp to sit on the nearby chair.


    The cake was chocte vored and although it wasn''t big in size, Beata loved it nheless.


    Especially when Yael turned off all the lights after lighting the candles - she felt like she''d really grown


    up.


    She made three wishes silently in her heart before blowing out the candles. As soon as they were out,


    Beata grabbed onto Yael''s hand to stop him from turning on the lights again.


    He looked at her but can''t see anything since it was pitch ck in there. Before he can ask what


    happened though, he felt Beata press against him with force and then heard a loud thud against his


    chin.


    "Ouch!" eximed Yael while Beata covered her mouth with both hands looking surprised at how


    things went wrong so quickly.


    She had aimed for an ambush but ended up missing by miles!


    Yael picked her up to turn on the light switch only to find blooding out of Beata''s mouth where she


    hit him earlier by ident!


    He felt sorry for her but also found himselfughing at how cute this whole situation was- despite


    feeling bad about hurting his girlfriend!


    Beata saw this reaction from him which made things worse for herself as tears filled up in her eyes,


    making everything look more pitiful than ever before!


    "Why are youughing? It hurts!"ined Beata while pouting cutely at him through teary eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''m notughing because I think it''s funny," exined Yael who gently wiped away some of those tears


    from under each eye with his thumb. Then he smiled warmly down upon his girlfriend''s face. "I just find


    you adorable no matter what happens."


    Beatas blinked twice and was still unsure if he meant every word or was just trying to make fun of her


    again!


    "But, it really hurts me." Beata pouted her mouth, and she smelt the bloody smell.


    The mouth was knocked out by the teeth, so Beata was pitiful.


    Yael''s gaze fell on that gap, his eyes darkened. Besides the heartache, there was an irresistible surge


    of emotion.


    Beata wanted Yael tofort her, but she waited for a long time without hearing his voice.


    Just as Beata was about to feel even more sorry for herself, she felt a dark shadow looming over her.


    The next second, something soft was affixed to her lips.


    Beata widened her eyes and. For a moment, shepletely forgot to breathe.


    Yael took Beata''s lips and licked the wound.


    For a moment, Beata didn''t know if she was in pain or if the electric current was causing her body to


    tingle, which made her tremble so much.


    Beata felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest, and shepletely forgot how to breathe.


    At this moment, Beata waspletely unable to think, and her brain had gonepletely nk.


    Fortunately, just as Beata''s face was turning purple, Yael released her lips.


    Yael felt helpless again when he saw how much Beata had suffocated herself.


    Raising his hand and pinching Beata''s small face, Yael said, "You can''t even breathe."


    Beata sniffed, took several breaths, and said coquettishly, "I haven''t kissed anyone before."


    Yael chuckled, kissed Beata''s lips again, and said, "My pleasure."


    Beata snorted softly, and said with treacherous eyes, "What do you mean? You are very experienced


    and you have kissed many people."


    Originally, Beata said this just to tease Yael.


    After all, Yael was already at this age, and having experience was a normal thing.


    However, after speaking, Beata felt very ufortable in her heart.


    Pursing her lips, Beata said, "Don''t worry. I''m not bringing up old issues with you. You can honestly tell


    me."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the air was filled with strong jealousy.


    Yael was absolutely charmed by Beata''s adorable appearance.


    Look, he had such a cute little baby. How can she be so adorable?


    Yael said, "I have no experience. You are my first girlfriend."


    Beata believed what Yael said. He had no reason to deceive her, and most importantly, he cannot


    deceive her. This kind of thing can be easily verified with a simple investigation.


    Besides, if Yael was a person with a lot of emotional experience, how could River not warn her at all?


    Beata felt relieved when she caught Yael''s mistake. "I''m the first, so I won''t be thest, right?" They


    had only been together for less than an hour and she was already putting him through this kind of test?


    Yael smiled at her words and said, "I hope you''re thest one, but you''re still young. Asking you for this


    promise now is putting you in a difficult position."


    Beata pouted and angrily replied, "From your perspective, it may not be a problem, but to me, it feels


    like you don''t trust me. Yes, I may be young but I can''t just go change my age on my ID card. Of course


    if you think that changing my age will solve the problem, then maybe I''ll do it. What age do you think


    would make you feel morefortable?"


    Yael exined himself saying, "It''s not that I don''t trust or underestimate you. It''s just that at your


    current age, everything seems perfect with us being together as your choice. But after experiencing


    certain things in life, you might meet other people who could also be good choices for different


    reasons."

 Chapter 981 I Really Like It

    Chapter 981 I Really Like It


    Chapter 981 I Really Like It


    Beata fell silent. She really wanted to tell Yael that she would never doubt her choice and that she was


    firmlymitted to him. No matter who she might meet in the future, or if someone better than Yael


    came along, Beata would still choose him because he was the one she liked.


    But what did it matter?


    She knew herself well enough not to be impulsive or fickle. When Beata decided to be with Yael, she


    had already thought this through. However, Beata was also very rational.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She understood that because Yael was so much older than her, he would approach things from a more


    logical perspective.


    So when Yael said those words, Beata didn''t feel upset or angry; nor did she want to argue with him.


    After a long silence, Beata said, "Okay, I won''t promise you anything right now and I won''t ask for any


    promises from you either. Let''s just enjoy each day and be happy together. As for everything else... let


    time prove it all."


    "I''ll let you know," continued Beata earnestly despite her young age,"that I''m serious about this


    rtionship and my feelings for you are just as strong as yours are for me."


    Yael listened carefully to what Beata had said and his heart softened considerably.


    In fact, Yael had left some room for himself before hearing these words from her - not because he


    wanted to hold back his feelings, but rather because he hoped there might still be some uncertainty on


    her part about how strongly they felt towards each other.


    However, after hearing what she said, Yael broke down the barrier he''d built around himselfpletely


    - there could no longer be any room left between them since this girl meant everything in the world to


    him now!


    Holding onto Beata''s small face tightly, Yael dered, "Beata, you need understand that once these


    words leave your mouth, I may never give you another chance at choosing again."


    Beata furrowed her brow and said, "I don''t need you to give me a chance to choose. Now is my chance


    to choose. I just want you to like me well, treat me well, not hurt me, and I will respond with the same


    feelings. That''s enough."


    Yael said, "Okay, we''ll make a deal."


    Beata finally smiled and poked Yael''s chest with her hand. "I found out that you''re not as honest as I


    thought. You''re already in love but still so reserved towards me. It''s not fair."


    Yael held Beata''s hand and said, "It''s my fault. Forgive me?"


    Beata snorted lightly and said, "Since it''s my birthday today and our first day together too, I won''t hold it


    against you this time. But if you say something like that again just to annoy me next time, then I won''t


    talk to you anymore."


    "Okay," Yael bent his lips down and kissed Beata on the lips.


    This kiss was even more gentle than before.


    Beata was still dazed from being kissed; she couldn''t breathe properly until Yael helped her catch her


    breath.


    When Yael let go of Beata again, she had already copsed onto himpletely.


    Beata felt that what she had written about kissing in her novels before was really inadequate.


    Although she was still inexperienced at this kind of thing now, since she wasn''t good at it yet but how


    much did she enjoy it! She loved everything about when Yael kissed her.


    After cuddling for a while longer, Beata finally remembered the most important thing.


    "I haven''t eaten any cake yet," Beata frowned slightly after dying for so long; wondering if it would


    affect its taste or not?


    Yael bent his lips down again, letting Beate sit on the chair directly opposite him.


    He gave Beate a spoon which could be used directly for eating cake but despite this fact; however,


    Beata wanted some ceremony involved in cutting the cake instead.


    So he went back into kitchen once more, bringing back a knife, allowing Beata cut up their shared


    piece of cake into two halves.


    When they cut open their slice of cake together, she discovered an unexpected surprise inside:


    oatmeal!


    Yael hadbined two types of cakes which he knew were her favorites.


    Before tasting its vor though, Beata''s eyes started getting red because how much effort Yael put into


    making sure everything would be perfect for her tonight..


    "Go ahead try some first," Yael encouraged gently after seeing how emotional Beata looked now due


    all these sweet gestures from him tonight.


    Beata nodded her head as she scooped a spoonful of cake into her mouth, savoring the fusion of her


    two favorite vors.


    Her eyes glistened with tears as she reached out to Yael and tightly hugged his neck when he leaned


    down.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Trying to make me cry," Beata said.


    Yael hooked his arm around Beata''s waist and replied, "I''ve never had a girlfriend before. There''s still


    so much I need to learn. You can teach me."


    Beata sniffled but managed not to cry.


    "Just spoil me," Beata said. "If you spoil me too much, I''ll be even more dependent on you. You''ll never


    be able to get rid of me."


    Yael lifted Beata onto hisp again and said, "If you don''t cling onto me, I''ll cling onto you for life."


    Beata chuckled and kissed Yael lightly on the lips before turning back to focus on eating the cake.


    After finishing her half of the cake, Beata looked over at Yael''s half and asked if he was going to eat it


    too.


    "You can have it all if you want," Yael replied generously.


    But Beata insisted on feeding him a piece with a spoon in hand. "It''s my birthday cake after all! I only


    shared it with you today so you have to take a bite!"


    Yael smiled as he ate the cake from her hand. It was delicious despite ruining several attempts earlier


    in baking it right.


    "I really like it," Beata grinned at him through teary eyes. "Thank you."

 Chapter 982 Anything Is Appropriate

    Chapter 982 Anything Is Appropriate


    Chapter 982 Anything is Appropriate


    Beata announced on her social feed that she was in a rtionship, and it had caused quite a stir.


    Not to mention those who already had a crush on Beata, even the gambling game that Eden did before


    had beenpletely messed up.


    Eden said, "Damn it, can it work? The little sister is angry because we didn''t y with her? She found


    such a boyfriend on purpose?"


    River said, "Can''t you use your brain normally?"


    Eden said, "How am I abnormal? This is the most normal way of thinking, okay? You have such a big


    heart. How old is your sister and she''s already dating, and you''re not even keeping an eye on her?"


    River said, "Just because she''s young doesn''t mean she''s incapable of loving someone. Does she still


    suppress her feelings for me even though she likes someone?"


    Eden was speechless. He didn''t know if it was because of the progress of the times and the liberation


    of thoughts, or because he was getting old and couldn''t keep up with the pace of young people. How


    He just didn''t believe that if Beata really had a child, River could still be so generous.


    However, River didn''t care and no one else can either.


    After much discussion among everyone, it was ultimately decided to add Beata.


    Maybe she was young now, but in two or three years, she might actually have a baby earlier than


    others.


    When Beata saw that the gambling game had been improved, she had already finished eating birthday


    cake with Yael. However, she didn''t want to go home and begged Yael to watch a movie with her.


    When Yael was preparing the movie, Beata took out her phone and looked at it for a while.


    This was ridiculous and speechless.


    Although she was very active in dating, when it came to getting married and having children, she was


    not as enthusiastic.


    She believed that Yael wouldn''t be so inhuman.


    Beata handed her phone to Yael andined, "Do I really look like someone who is always causing


    trouble?"


    Although she was young, she also knew what she can and cannot do.


    Was it a bit too much to think about having a baby right now?


    Yael said, "They may not trust me."


    Upon hearing this, Beata stared at Yael for a while and then burst outughing.


    She put her phone aside and said, "Yeah, just because I''m not in a hurry doesn''t mean you''re not in a


    hurry."


    After all, Yael was twelve years older than her, so she cannot just think from her own perspective.


    Beata looked at Yael and said, "Yael, do you really like children?"


    "Just okay." Yael said.


    He himself had not experienced a good childhood, nor did he think that he can take good care of a


    child, and he may feel very helpless when encountering a child.


    But if it was a child between him and Beata...


    Yael had not thought about this question before, but when Beata asked it, he took a moment to


    consider it.


    Something strange slipped through his heart, but Yael still couldn''t tell whether his strangeness came


    from the child who would be his and Beata''s, or from the fact that he just wanted to get a kind of


    possessiveness from Beata.


    Yael said, "I''m not in a hurry. When the time is right, these things will happen naturally. There''s no need


    to think about them now."


    Beata smiled and said, "That''s true. There''s no way you can consider having a child right now. I can''t


    give birth for you yet."


    Yael chuckled and picked up Beata, cing her on hisp.


    He said, "Do you think I am too inhuman?"


    Beata shook her head and said, "I like you."


    Therefore, anything was appropriate.


    He could do whatever he wanted to do.


    Yael put his lips on Beata''s ear and said, "Beata, don''t seduce me until you''re twenty. I''m really not a


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    good person."

 Chapter 983 Will It Scare You?

    Chapter 983 Will It Scare You?


    Chapter 983 Will It Scare You?


    Upon hearing Yael''s words, Beata couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    Sometimes, Beata really felt that Yael was too straightforward. Just like now, he expressed all his


    thoughts in a straightforward manner.


    Twenty years old seemed to be the most reasonable time for Beata to enjoy a romantic rtionship


    without thinking too much. However, for Beata, such a time limit may be too rigid.


    She was not such a conservative person and always believed that if two people''s feelings had reached


    that level, why not be more straightforward? Why set limits?


    But since Yael said so now, Beata didn''t say anything else. Anyway, it was uncertain whether he will


    really wait until she was twenty years old or not. The future should be left to the future.


    In Yael''s arms with afortable posture, Beata said, "Let''s watch a movie. Is this movie good?"


    "I haven''t watched it," Yael said.


    Beata looked at him in confusion and asked, "Then how did you get the DVD?"


    "When I passed by before, I saw it and bought it," Yael replied.


    Beata didn''t ask any further questions because everyone had their own preferences. Maybe collecting


    DVDs was just one of Yael''s hobbies.


    Although she was now his girlfriend, of course there were some things that did not need to be dug up


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    from the roots.


    The movie began ying; it was an obscure film with some depressing plot lines.


    Yael didn''t know what kind of content the film had beforehand but after watching for awhile, he asked if


    they should continue watching or stop.


    It was obvious that this movie made Beate ufortable on her birthday but she still nodded and said,


    "I still want to watch it. Don''t you think it''s pretty good?"


    Although very depressing, the plotline was actually quite good.


    Yael wasn''t even paying attention to the film; he had been focused on observing Beata all along but he


    didn''t disturb her either ¨C if she wanted to watch, then let her focus on watching.


    As soon as Beata lifted her head, she met Yael''s gaze which had been focused on herself. She paused


    the movie directly, and turned around facing Yael directly while sitting down opposite him.


    She asked, "Why are you looking at me like this? Am I better looking than the movie?"


    Yael curved his lips and said, "Yes, even better than the movie."


    Beata chuckled to herself, realizing that she really enjoyed Yael''s serious demeanor when speaking


    about these things.


    Reaching out to embrace Yael''s waist, Beata said, "Then why don''t you kiss me?"


    In such a good atmosphere, not kissing would be a waste.


    Beata had never been to the cinema with her boyfriend yet, but she had written a lot about couples in


    the cinema who were not really focused on watching the movie. In fact, their attention was entirely on


    each other.


    Yael said, "You''re looking too seriously."


    He didn''t want to ruin Beata''s mood.


    Beata directly straddled Yael''sp, hooked Yael''s neck with a pair of small hands, and said, "But I''m


    your girlfriend. Don''t you just kiss me if you want?"


    With a serious expression on her face, Yael also pondered the question for a moment.


    Therefore, Yael originally ced his hands on Beata''s back to protect her, but instead moved them to


    the back of her head. Gently massaging the back of Beata''s head with fingers, Yael said, "If I say I''m


    rude, will it scare you?"


    Beata giggled happily and then leaned in to Yael, biting his lips yfully.


    In an instant, Yael''s eyes darkened and there was a hint of depth in his gaze as he looked at Beata.


    Yael took the initiative and passionately kissed Beata, turning the tables on her.

 Chapter 984 He Has Been Gone For Too Long

    Chapter 984 He Has Been Gone For Too Long


    Chapter 984 He Has Been Gone for Too Long


    Beata''s body softened when Yael kissed her.


    This kiss, Yael kissed fiercely, as if telling Beata not to invite him so recklessly in the future. His self-


    control was really not at such a good level.


    However, whenever Beata thought that Yael would take further action, Yael did not make such a


    move.


    After an unknown amount of time, Beata was lying in Yael''s arms, panting heavily with a flushed


    face.


    Yael''s warm palm gently stroked Beata''s back, soothing her emotions.


    Beata finally recovered and rubbed her head against Yael''s neck, saying, "Yael, you''re so fierce."


    Yael said, "I''ll be gentler next time."


    "No, I like it when you''re fierce," Beata said.


    Yael''s body stiffened, feeling the fiery anger he had been suppressing rising up inside him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He really didn''t want to scare Beata, but it was obvious that she had no idea of the danger.


    This made Yael very helpless. If Beata continued to express herself so bluntly, Yael may really lose


    his temper.


    Yael lightly tapped Beata''s back and said, "Beata, you y by yourself for a while. I''m going to the


    bathroom."


    Beata''s small body twisted, not immediately understanding Yael''s meaning, and she lingered on


    Yael without wanting to leave.


    However, when she felt something, her body stiffened.


    Immediately, she flipped over andnded on the other side of the sofa.


    She waspletely afraid to go see Yael again.


    Yael didn''t even pay attention to her and stood up directly, walking towards the master bedroom.


    Beata heard the sound of the door closing and was instantly filled with shyness.


    She buried her face in the cushion, never more embarrassed than she was.


    However, after feeling shy, Beata was still quite happy.


    This showed that Yael really liked her.


    With this thought, Beata felt particrly happy.


    Yael stood under the showerhead, not knowing how many times he had condemned himself. Was it


    because he had been holding back for too long or something else? He was truly afraid of scaring


    away the girl.


    However, if one''s beloved girl was in their arms, soft and fragrant, it was not normal to be able to


    resist without any reaction.


    It seemed like a dilemma no matter how he thought about it.


    Yael had set a limit for himself of two years. If she still liked him when she turned twenty, he will be


    with her without hesitation.


    Before that, Yael kept reminding himself to be independent as a person.


    Beata fidgeted on the couch, sometimes happy and sometimes not. She had been waiting for Yael


    toe out for a while now, but since he hadn''t shown up yet, she decided to continue watching the


    movie.


    Finally, when the movie was over, Yael emerged from his room. Beata turned towards him and


    frowned disapprovingly. "Did you go in there because you didn''t want to watch the movie with me?"


    Yael heard her annoyed tone and walked over apologetically. He sat down next to her and said, "I''m


    sorry."


    Beata let out a small sigh before saying, "Don''t always say sorry to me like that. I was just teasing


    you. I''m not really mad."


    Of course she wasn''t mad - Yael had changed his clothes and his hair was still wet from whatever


    he had been doing in there.


    What could he have been doing? Beata knew it.


    But more than that, she couldn''t help but think about how long Yael had taken inside.


    What would happen if this became a regr thing?

 Chapter 985 She Feels Like Her Brain Is Going To Freeze Over

    Chapter 985 She Feels Like Her Brain Is Going To Freeze Over


    Chapter 985 She Feels Like Her Brain is Going to Freeze Over


    Beata was lost in her own thoughts, and as a result, her face turned red. Yael looked at her


    confusedly and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it hot at home?"


    Beata tilted her head and said in a whiny tone, "Yes! I''m dying of heat. I want to eat ice cream. Will


    you give me some?"


    When Beata spoke like this, she sounded very spoiled.


    Yael actually liked this side of her that was so different from how she usually acted.


    Normally Beata was polite to everyone and very easy-going despite being a rich girl with no airs or


    graces about her.


    Only when she was with Yael, did Beata truly let herself gopletely free-spiritedly doing


    whatever she wanted and saying whatever came into her mind.


    Yael said, "You can only have two bites. Is that okay?"


    Beata''s eyes lit up as they spun around like whirlpools.


    She had already exposed what she was thinking aboutpletely.


    Yael didn''t need to ask what Beata wanted; he just agreed to it first because if he got the ice cream


    for her now, thenter on whether or not she stuck to the original agreement wouldn''t matter


    anymore anyway.


    Instead of calling out Beata on this though, Yael stood up and went over to get the ice cream


    himself instead.


    Since Number Four came to Yael''s house, Beata hade here every day. In the past three


    months, she had prated into Yael''s house in all aspects, from some of the snacks she liked to


    eating, to Yael vacating a refrigerator to make a special ce to put ice cream for Beata.


    Beata followed behind him watching as he opened up the fridge door taking out one vor after


    another until finally settling on cheese vored, which made her eyes light up excitedly.


    "Choose one," Yael said firmly but gently.


    "One bite each," Beata replied confidently.


    The two engaged in a bit of back-and-forth over it but ultimately ended with Yael giving in once


    again.


    Beata took both ice creams and said with a smile, "Hold them to me first."


    Yaelughed. After all, she was just a kid who would engage in such petty thoughts.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, who made him like it? He was willing to indulge.


    When the two returned to the sofa, the four dogs also ran over when they heard the sound of


    unpacking bags.


    Beata waved the ice cream in front of the four dogs, and said deliberately, "Want to eat it? Haha, I


    won''t give it to you, it''s mine."


    After finishing her sentence, Beata took a bite of the vani ice cream and then quickly nced at


    Yael before swallowing. She then took another big bite of the same vor.


    With just two bites, Beata had already devoured half of the ice cream. Yael watched her little actions


    with indulgence.


    Despite being so obvious, Beata still acted loyal and handed over what was left to Yael, saying


    "Here you go."


    Yael epted it and with just one bite, he finished off what was left in his mouth.


    Beata thought to herself: Is he afraid I''ll attack him?


    But Beata didn''t mind as she still had a cheese-vored ice cream in hand. While Yael''s mouth was


    still full of ice cream, Beata imitated him and took a big bite out of the cheese-vored ice cream ¨C


    only to regret it immediately after.


    Therge amount of coldness from the ice cream caused an intense headache for Beata that made


    her want to jump up and down in pain.

 Chapter 986 Can I Not Go Home?

    Chapter 986 Can I Not Go Home?


    Chapter 986 Can I Not Go Home?


    Beata felt like she was an unreliable person, eating ice cream and making a mess of herself. She


    didn''t want to spit it out in front of Yael, but the coldness was giving her a headache. Just as Beata


    decided to tough it out, Yael grabbed the back of her head and pressed his lips against hers,


    forcefully opening her mouth.


    The next second, Beata felt all the ice cream in her mouth being taken away by Yael.


    Beata was struck dumb.


    As the pain in her head subsided, Beata stared at Yael for a while before saying, "That doesn''t


    count since you took it all."


    Yael sighed helplessly. How much did this girl love ice cream? She''d frozen herself like this and still


    wanted more.


    "Take your time eating. I won''t fight you for it," said Yael.


    He didn''t want Beata to eat too much ice cream and make herself sick. Seeing how she froze


    herself just topete with him over one bite made him both angry and amused.


    What else can he do but spoil her?


    Hearing what Yael said, Beata immediately became happy and looked at him with a smile on her


    face, "Boyfriend, you''re so good to me! I love you so much!"


    After saying that, Beata leaned over towards Yael''s face and gave him a kiss before focusing on


    finishing off the rest of the ice cream.


    The four dogs sat in front of them staring at Beata''s remaining ice cream longingly; especially


    Number Four who couldn''t even keep saliva from dripping down her chin. It was only because they


    were well-trained by Yael that they didn''t rush forward to snatch it away from their beloved owner


    despite their greedy looks.


    Beata was really just like a child -pletely childish - deliberately eating slowly just to bully four


    dogs who were afraid of being punished by their master if they dared try anything funny around his


    girlfriend or food!


    Yael always looked at Beate tenderly as he watched everything unfold before him; finding himself


    amused by how cute she was acting right now when he never thought about dating anyone nor


    having someone close beside him until now.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    For everything that had happened between them so far was strange yet wonderful for someone like


    himself who had never experienced such things before; making him feel contented being together


    with someone as special as his girlfriend...


    Noticing that he had been staring at her for some time now made Beate curious enough to ask why,


    "What? Why are you looking at me?" asked an intrigued-looking girl licking away happily on the ice


    cream while sticking out tongue yfully.


    "I feel happy when I''m around you," replied Yaels gently with warmth filling up inside his heart.


    Beata took another lick and said with a smile, "Then you''ll always be happy from now on, and I''ll


    always be by your side."


    Yael smiled and said, "Okay, then let me be this happy from now on."


    Beata turned around and leaned against Yael''s leg, eating the remaining ice cream in small bites.


    She had realized that although Yael was strict with her, he would give her everything she wanted.


    This made Beata feel so sweet inside. She really liked Yael a lot.


    Finally, Beata finished the ice cream and licked her lips as if she still wanted more.


    But Beata wasn''t someone who would take advantage of Yael''s indulgence to make unreasonable


    demands.


    After licking her lips once more, Beata finally threw the pack into the trash can. It was already past


    midnight when she looked at Yael and asked him,"Can I not go home?"

 Chapter 987 But ItS Ultimately Her Most Satisfying Experience

    Chapter 987 But It''S Ultimately Her Most Satisfying Experience


    Chapter 987 But It''s Ultimately Her Most Satisfying Experience


    Beata had actually been showing it very clearly that she didn''t want to go home, finding all kinds of


    excuses to stay by Yael''s side.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yael saw through her little scheme early on, but didn''t expose her.


    However, in fact, Yael herself was also struggling with whether to send Beata home or let her stay.


    Now, having spent this much time, it seemed that Beata will not give up without an answer.


    Beata saw Yael remain silent for a long time, and looked at him with a furrowed brow. She said,


    "There''s no one at my house. My brother and sister-inw are both out."


    If she were to tell someone this, they would definitely feel sorry for Beata and without a second


    thought, keep her with them.


    However, Yael was not unaware of the true situation, so this reason obviously won''t make him


    believe too much.


    In fact, Yael was not refusing Beata, but considering himself.


    Although he had indeed set up a barrier for himself and created a two-year obstacle, what if his


    willpower was not that strong?


    The girl he liked slept in the same space as himself, and even if it was the distinction between the


    master bedroom and the guest bedroom, how can he not think about it?


    Once he started thinking about this kind of thing, it was impossible to stop.


    Yael was still anxious in his mind, but Beata had already climbed up his leg.


    Beata hugged Yael''s neck and coquettishly said, "Please let me stay, Yael. I promise to be good


    and not do anything strange. Please?"


    She really didn''t want to go home and didn''t want to be separated from Yael.


    Yael''s restraint copsedpletely at this moment.


    How to refuse? He simply cannot refuse.


    With his hand on Beata''s waist, Yael said, "I''ll take you to the room."


    Beata burst intoughter and gave Yael a kiss on the face, saying, "I knew you always spoil me the


    most."


    Of course, Beata was still shy and sleeping in the same house didn''t mean that she will be brave


    enough to sleep in the same bed with Yael now.


    Therefore, when Yael took her to the guest room, she had no objections at all.


    However, when Beata saw the room Yael had chosen, she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Because the room Yael chose was the farthest one from his master bedroom.


    Beata said, "Yael, are you guarding against me?"


    Sending her to such a faraway ce was to prevent her fromunching a sneak attack in the middle


    of the night?


    Yael didn''t speak. He wasn''t guarding against Beata, and he was clearly guarding against himself.


    Yael escorted Beata to her room, checked to see if she needed anything else, and then left.


    Alone in the room, Beata couldn''t help but think of Yael''s adorable expression. She had never


    realized how cute Yael was before.


    At this moment, Beata felt a bit self-conscious about her age. If only she were in her twenties, then


    age wouldn''t be an issue at all.


    Maybe she could do whatever she wanted without worrying about it. But unfortunately, age was a


    factor that couldn''t be ignored.


    All she could do now was to ask Yael to bear with her for a little longer and wait for her to catch up.


    After finishing up in the bathroom, Beatay in bed but found herself unable to fall asleep. This


    birthday wasn''t as lively as previous ones had been, but it was still the most satisfying one yet.

 Chapter 988 Could He Really Have Feelings For Mia Already?

    Chapter 988 Could He Really Have Feelings For Mia Already?


    Chapter 988 Could he really have feelings for Mia already?


    As time passed by, Ridge, Rosemary, Pe and Brandon had all turned two years old. Tilly and


    Ben''s child was also born and just celebrated her first birthday today. Tilly went through a lot of


    hardship during her pregnancy and almost lost the baby. Fortunately, with Tilly''s strong willpower


    and Ben''s careful care, the baby was born healthy.


    The child was born in spring under the Pisces sign - a beautiful little girl who inherited all of Tilly and


    Ben''s best qualities. Her name was Mia Lee - a name that represented their wish for all their


    dreams toe true.


    Despite having initially considered moreplex names before Mia''s birth, they ultimately chose


    this simple yet meaningful one as it embodied their desire for a bright future for their daughter.


    Eden couldn''t help but tease Ben after hearing his exnation, "You''re not avoidingplexity at


    all! You''re just being greedy by wanting to fulfill all of Mia''s wishes!"


    But Ben didn''t mind Eden''s teasing; he believed that his daughter deserved nothing less than


    everything she wished for.


    Mia''s first birthday party was lively as expected. Due to the difficult pregnancy process, followed by


    doctor''s orders to observe her health closely post-birth in case any hidden illnesses emergedter


    on; however, this resulted in less grandeur during her hundred-day celebration.


    Now that she had grown up healthy until one year old ¨C The Lee family naturally hoped to give their


    little princess an unforgettable birthday bash!


    Tilly originally wanted to take charge of everything, but due to exhaustion from pregnancy


    complications throughout the year, she ended up being one of the most idle people there besides


    Mia herself!


    In the lounge area where they were resting earlier on, Ridge had been staring intently at Mia while


    Rosemary couldn''t sit still any longer as she wanted desperately go out y around instead!


    Ridge had been quietly sitting by Mia''s side, not taking his eyes off her for a second. Patrick and


    Aimee were both perplexed by this, unable to understand how their son could have such strong


    determination.


    Despite being twins, Rosemary and Ridge couldn''t be more different in personality. Rosemary was


    like a ball of fire, passionate and able to get along with anyone. She was quite the social queen. On


    the other hand, Ridge''s demeanor could only be described as aloof; he seemed disinterested in


    everything and no one could divert his attention.


    What made it worse was that he didn''t bother with anyone else except Aimee - he would


    acknowledge her as "mom" but remained cold towards Patrick.


    This drove Patrick crazy; not only did his son seem distant from him but also appeared to hold him


    in contempt.


    However, who would have thought that Ridge - with such an unapproachable character - would


    show such intense interest in Mia?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Aimee even noticed that although Ridge didn''t cry or make a fuss when separated from Mia, every


    time they mentioned seeing her again, his eyes lit up like never before.


    This left Aimee feeling quite worried; could it be possible that their child had feelings for Mia


    already?

 Chapter 989 No One Can Persuade Ivy

    Chapter 989 No One Can Persuade Ivy


    Chapter 989 No One can Persuade Ivy


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Patrick and Aimee walked in, as expected, they saw Ridge standing motionless next to Mia,


    his gaze fixed on her.


    The two exchanged a wordless nce but didn''t bother pulling Ridge away.


    Just then, Eden and the others arrived.


    As soon as Eden saw the scene before him, he nudged his son Brandon. "Brandon, do you see


    that? Ridge is already picking out his future wife. You can''t let him beat you to it."


    Brandon clearly didn''t understand what Eden was saying and simply turned to reach out for Minnie''s


    hand. He thought his dad was crazy.


    Eden couldn''t help butugh at how different their sons were despite being boys. He turned to


    Patrick and said, "What have you been teaching Ridge? How can he be such a womanizer at such


    a young age?"


    Patrick red at Eden in response; this jerk was trying to stir up trouble where there wasn''t any.


    Ben chimed in, "Do you see Ridge paying any attention to him? What kind of ideas could Patrick


    possibly be putting into his head?"


    Edenughed even harder upon hearing Ben''s words; when it came down to being dads, everyone


    had something to say about each other''s parenting style. Poor Patrick!


    Minnie looked on silently with exasperation written all over her face; she knew exactly what Eden


    was doing but found it hard not to roll her eyes anyway.


    Although Brandon wasn''t as aloof as Ridge, the rtionship between him and Eden wasn''t exactly


    harmonious either - just like how things were between Patrick and Ridge - both sets of fathers-sons


    were immature enough that they''d fight over toy cars!


    Minnie often wondered if Brandon secretly thought of his dad as an idiot or something for making


    fun of Patrick like this.


    She really had no idea where Eden got all this confidence from.


    Everyone eventually arrived one by one. Averi was now eight months pregnant but still looked slim


    with limbs. Even wearing slightly loose clothing wouldn''t give away her pregnancy status unless


    someone knew beforehand.


    This made River nervous every time she walked around, since he always feltpelled to support


    her with every step she took ¨C otherwise, nobody would have guessed that Averi was carrying a


    child inside of her!


    Damion and Ivy were thest ones there. Upon seeing Damion again, Eden immediately started


    teasing him, "Can''t you handle your own wife anymore?! Making her work overtime today."


    Ivy now worked at Damion''spany. Even though they were already married, Ivy didn''t want any


    special treatment from Damion and everything was handled strictly. This had resulted in Ivy being


    busier than Damion at times.


    Today was no exception as Ivy went to work early for overtime while Damion went to fetch her.


    Damion said, "If you can convince her for me, I''ll give you a one percent discount."


    Eden was speechless.


    No wonder people said that Damion was a difficult person to deal with. He was always quiet but


    when he spoke, he can make people angry.


    One percent may not seem like much but it was still a lot of money.


    Everyone present except for the children was tempted by the offer but nobody could convince Ivy -


    everyone knew that.

 Chapter 990 How Could He Bear To Let Her Sacrifice For Him?

    Chapter 990 How Could He Bear To Let Her Sacrifice For Him?


    Chapter 990 How Could He Bear to Let Her Sacrifice for Him?


    Damion was also at a loss with Ivy. He didn''t want her to be someone without any aspirations, even


    though he could afford to support her and would be happy if she was content. In Damion''s mind,


    regardless of one''s family background or life experiences, everyone should have their own desires.


    These desires didn''t need to be grandiose, like making a contribution to the world. It can simply


    mean finding meaning in one''s existence. If someone felt that managing their own family was their


    lifelong wish, then there was no problem with that as long as it brought them a sense of


    aplishment.


    Damion didn''t want Ivy to be someone who just drifted through life without any goals or ambitions.


    Of course, Ivy wasn''t like that at all; she exceeded Damion''s expectations by far.


    Before meeting Damion, she had very little opportunity and resources for education and spent most


    of her time wandering around aimlessly rather than truly living. But after meeting him, he gave her


    the power of choice and absolute freedom over her own life.


    Ivy was constantly learning about herself and what she wanted out of life. The gap between herself


    and Damion ¨C as well as everyone else in his circle ¨C made her even more determined not to


    be solely dependent on him.


    So she focused intently on building up her career and striving for perfection in everything she did ¨C


    which proved sessful beyond anyone''s expectations.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Of course, Ivy knew that having the chance to pursue these things was duergely in part because


    of Damion''s support; therefore, she never wanted to ck off or take anything for granted.


    Everyone understood where Ivy stood on this matter, so no one tried persuading her into revolving


    everything around Damion. They were all too aware it wouldn''t work since none of them had such


    personalities themselves anyway - so why would they expect it from Ivy?


    It wouldn''t have been fair for anyone involved if they did try pushing such an idea onto Ivy - but


    thankfully nobody ever did so.


    After waiting half a moment while Eden remained silent along with everyone else present there, an


    almost regretful-looking expression crossed over Ivy''s face before she was saying, "Sometimes we


    do need some greediness. Just one percent missed out like this."


    All eyes turned towards Ivy at once - including Damion himself.


    Ivy smiled slightly and said, "I''ll be done with this project in a month, and after that, I want to take a


    break."


    Damion looked at Ivy in surprise for a long time before asking, "Have you thought about it?"


    Ivy nodded and said, "These little babies are so cute. I really like them. I also want to have a baby."


    Damion''s heart skipped a beat and his eyes even turned red.


    Eden remained silent for once.


    Normally Eden would have teased Damion about how he must have known all along and conspired


    with Ivy to trick them into feeling envious of their one percent advantage. But no one dared take the


    bait so they ended up winning as husband and wife.


    But everyone knew how much Damion wanted a child.


    He wouldn''t ask Ivy to stop pursuing her career just to have their own child. He couldn''t be that


    selfish towards her.


    However, every time he saw these little babies, he liked them so much that he always bought the


    most toys for them himself.


    Eden had asked him before why not just go ahead with Ivy since they both loved children so much?


    It was natural that she would eventually conceive if they tried hard enough.


    But Damion replied by saying that Ivy had suffered too much in the past. Now she finally had the


    chance to pursue what she wanted without any hindrances. How could he bear letting her sacrifice


    herself for him?


    So Damion never brought up wanting children with Ivy until now when she mentioned it first. His


    heart was deeply touched by her words.


    If there weren''t too many people around or if there weren''t any children present right now, he really


    wanted nothing more than to hold Ivy tightly in his arms right then and there as an act of affirmation


    towards their future together.

 Chapter 991 Definitely Complete The Bet

    Chapter 991 Definitely Complete The Bet


    Chapter 991 Definitely Complete The Bet


    Ivy had always felt guilty about Damion over the years. She knew how much he loved children, but


    she also knew that he had left the decision up to her. His actions made it clear that she should focus


    on living for herself first.


    Ivy wanted to see what she was capable of achieving and if she could be an excellent woman.


    Most importantly, Ivy wanted to prove that she was a woman worthy of Damion''s love.


    Even though people who were close to her didn''t think that Ivy wasn''t good enough for Damion, in


    her heart, Ivy knew there were many people who thought otherwise.


    After all, when news of their engagement became public, many people criticized Damion for


    choosing someone like Ivy instead of one of the many wealthy heiresses or socialites avable.


    Some even went as far as calling Ivy a promiscuous woman behind closed doors and using vulgar


    language against her. Before this period in time, thesements didn''t bother her too much.


    However, now they hurt because they affected Damion too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She couldn''t bear seeing him being criticized when he was such a kind person at heart. So over the


    past few years, Ivy focused on building up her career and doing well at work. Even though it was


    impossible not to rely on Damion''spany somewhat, no one would ever say again that she


    wasn''t good enough for him.


    Perhaps some might call Ivy immature or selfish in wanting to prove herself worthy of his love.


    Nevertheless, it remained important to her nheless.


    Now that she had finally proven herself worthy in his eyes and others'', it was time for Ivy consider


    things from his perspective too. She knew what he wanted out of life and would do everything


    possible within reason to make him happy.


    As Ivy watched Damien get excited about it at this moment, she felt uneasy inside. If only proving


    something hadn''t been so important, then maybe Damien could have been happy sooner.


    Taking Damien''s hand into hers brought tears into Ivy''s eyes. It was hard for her describe her


    feelings right now but she just wanted him to be happy.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit heavy, but Eden broke the tension by saying, "By the way,


    should we up the ante on our bet?"


    As soon as he spoke, Walter and Miles both gave him a sharp look.


    They were never in a hurry before, but now they were clearly at the bottom of the pack. Even with


    Ash and Mika, not to mention Beata and Yael, they were still at the back of the group.


    This made thempete against each other.


    Eden wasn''t afraid of their hostile res. He provocatively said, "Why are you looking at me? It''s


    your fault for not being proactive. Let''s just change the bet and see whoes inst."


    Patrick was enjoying watching this drama unfold. As one of the earliest members present, he


    wanted to know who would best.


    He suggested, "I''ll raise my bet. Whoeveres inst between Walter and Miles will manage our


    company."


    This caused Walter and Miles to grab their pillows from beside them and throw them directly at


    Patrick.


    That bastard! He was really their "good" brother!


    At times like this when there was personal gain involved, it was really unforgivable.


    Patrick''s suggestion made everyoneugh uncontrobly except for Kelvin who had managed


    Hayden Group for six months before returning it back into Patrick''s hands again. Now Patrick was


    racking his brain every day trying to figure out how to get Walter or Miles to take over management


    duties because Ridge or Rosemary or Pe wouldn''t be able to do so until twenty yearster if ever.


    Desperate times call for desperate measures so he had no choice but focus on his two brothers


    instead.


    Ben said, "I''ve never seen anything like you guys before. People might think Hayden Group is


    nothing special."


    If an outsider saw this situation, they would probably think that Hayden Group was just an empty


    shell since none of its four siblings wanted anything to do with it.


    But anyone who knew better understood that Hayden Group''s performance was outstanding, which


    meant its managers were extremely busy all year round.


    Patrick said, "Anyway, if you two don''t figure things out for yourselves soon, someone else will be


    taking over for me. I''m just trying to help you guys out."


    The current arrangement was that each person managed for six months and then took turns resting.


    However, if someone''s wife became pregnant during their turn, they can automatically skip that half-


    year.


    Patrick had been thinking about having a second child with Aimeetely but of course he wasn''t


    nning on saying anything about it. Who knew what these two might do to trip him up?


    Walter and Miles stared at Patrick for a while and at some point they both actually thought he had


    be kinder. But as soon as the idea popped into their heads, they quickly dismissed it -e


    on now, Patrick being kind? Haha!


    So the two of them looked at each other and realized that in this moment their thoughts were


    aligned.


    It looked like it really was necessary to fight for this because otherwise thest one left standing will


    be Patrick who will definitely finish this bet off.

 Chapter 992 Everything Is Predestined By Fate

    Chapter 992 Everything Is Predestined By Fate


    Chapter 992 Everything is Predestined by Fate


    Unlike Walter and Miles, who werepeting not to be thest, Damion and Ivy seemed


    particrly rxed.


    Although Damion really wanted a child, he also didn''t want to do something without certainty.


    Damion also understood how much damage pregnancy can do to a woman''s body.


    He didn''t want Ivy to feel ufortable at all, so before having a child, Damion took great care in


    conditioning Ivy''s body.


    Ivy couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. She hadn''t even gotten pregnant yet, and


    she''d already gone through her postpartum recovery period.


    After drinking soup and taking nutritious food for who knew how many days, Ivy said, "If I keep


    supplementing like this, I will end up overflowing with losses."


    Damion held Ivy''s hand and said, "Just hold on a little longer. Let''s go for a check-up in a few days."


    What can Ivy do? Damion was doing it for her. She was not an ungrateful person and understood


    why Damion would act this way.


    Fortunately, the results of the physical examination were very perfect. Even the doctor said that this


    may be the healthiest couple during the pre-pregnancy process.


    After receiving the medical examination results, Ivy suddenly felt a wave of emotion.


    When she was holding onto Damion''s waist, Ivy''s eyes turned red. "Let''s go home and have a baby.


    I''m sure I can give birth to a beautiful, healthy, and intelligent baby."


    During this time, Damion had been controlling the number of times, and Ivy sometimes wondered if


    she had lost her attraction to Damion. Otherwise, she can''t move him no matter what.


    However, Damion was a person who, once he had made up his mind, will always follow his own


    n.


    Now that the results were out, he was also bing a little impatient.


    So when Ivy suggested going home, Damion didn''t hesitate and drove her home right away.


    Ivy noticed it, and Damion was excited.


    She could feel that his movements were more intense than before, which made Ivy''s heart a little


    morefortable.


    Anyway, there was an attraction to Damion for her.


    After a whole afternoon of struggling, Ivy finally realized that the recent restraint had resulted in her


    feeling as exhausted as a dead fish now.


    However, Damion still held onto her and had no intention of leaving.


    Ivy arched her body, wanting to get Damion out.


    Unexpectedly, Damion said next to Ivy''s ear, "I asked the doctor, this position is easier to have a


    baby."


    The two of them were entwined in a harmonious embrace, with Damion holding Ivy tightly. Ivy


    couldn''t see Damion''s expression and turned her head to ask, "Damion, do you me me for


    anything?"


    "No," Damion replied. "I''m happy that you have your own goals and things you want to do. I don''t


    need your world to revolve around me; that wouldn''t be fair to you."


    "But sometimes I feel selfish," Ivy said.


    "Don''t think like that," Damion reassured her. "These things happen naturally, and we weren''t


    prepared before. But it''s not like we werepletely avoiding contraception either. Those methods


    aren''t foolproof. The fact that you''re not pregnant means everything is meant to be this way, and we


    should start preparing for our baby now."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 993 Now IM Just A Useless Person

    Chapter 993 Now I''M Just A Useless Person


    Chapter 993 Now I''m Just a Useless Person


    Ivy listened to Damion''s words, but deep down inside she was still very sad.


    What Damion said was to make all of this rationalize.


    However, for Ivy, the past few years had been Damion amodating her, and this was a fact that


    no one can change.


    Ivy also knew that what she was saying now was actually being sentimental.


    In the past few years, she had thought about this issue, but she never actively brought it up to


    Damion. She knew her own psychology better than anyone else.


    The current feeling of guilt was essentially a case of hindsight bias.


    Ivy wanted to turn around and see Damion''s face, but unfortunately he was still there and she


    couldn''t move at all.


    Twirling a few times, Ivy tried to find a position that would allow her to see Damion''s face clearly.


    However, she was not a flexible person and cannot twist into various angles like a dancer.


    Damion''s voice also changed. He kissed Ivy on the shoulder and said, "Are you tired?"


    Ivy was actually very tired, but after hesitating for a moment, she still said, "I want to watch you."


    Damion helped Ivy change direction, and Ivy finally got rid of the twisted posture from before. Now


    she looked veryfortable. Ivy said, "I wonder if it''s still possible to learn how to dance now?"


    Damion said, "I can help you."


    Upon seeing Damion''s face again, Ivy''s eyes were filled with longing.


    She really loved this man.


    Raising her hand to embrace Damion''s neck, Ivy said, "Honey, I also want a son and a daughter."


    She didn''t know if she and Damion will be lucky enough to have a pair of twins directly. One boy


    and one girl would be great, or two boys and one girl, or two girls and one boy, anybination was


    fine.


    Damion curved his lips and said, "Just have one, it''s too painful. I can''t bear it."


    Ivy kissed on Damion''s lips, and said, "Maybe it hurts when I give birth to our first child, but when I


    have our second and third child, I will have experience and it won''t hurt anymore."


    Damion''s eyes grew warm and he lowered his head to kiss Ivy on the lips.


    Ivy always said that he treated her too well, but in fact, she was also good to him.


    What he wanted, she was also giving him. The two of them didn''t speak anymore, and there was no


    way for them to speak again.


    However, Damion was already particrly excited today, and hearing Ivy''s heartfelt words made


    him even more excited.


    Ivy didn''t even know how she managed to stay conscious, and all she remembered was that her


    throat was hoarse.


    After it was all over, Ivy couldn''t even keep her eyes open and fell asleep right away.


    When she woke up again, it was already midnight.


    Ivy reached out to touch the space beside her but there was no warmth there.


    Groggily opening her eyes, Ivy really didn''t want to get up and couldn''t make a sound to call


    Damion. She could only grab her phone and call him instead.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the ringing, the door opened with a push.


    Damion walked in and leaned down over Ivy. He hung above her protectively and said, "Are you


    hungry? I made your favorite porridge. Do you want some?"


    Ivy nodded weakly and said, "But I don''t have any strength."


    Just going to grab the phone had already used up all of her energy. Now she felt like aplete


    waste of space.


    Damion asked, "Do you want to eat here or go to the dining room?"


    Ivy thought about it for a moment before saying, "Let''s go to the dining room."


    So Damion picked Ivy up in his arms, helped dress her properly, then carried her off towards the


    dining room.

 Chapter 994 The Last Time

    Chapter 994 The Last Time


    Chapter 994 The Last Time


    This was Ivy''s favorite vor. He had been keeping it warm and the temperature was just right now,


    not too hot to burn her mouth, and the texture was also perfect.


    Ivy was really hungry. Originally, Damion was feeding her, but she found it too slow and ended up


    doing it herself.


    After eating two bowls of it in a row, Ivy finally regained her energy and strength.


    Damion handed a tissue to Ivy and wiped the corners of her mouth, saying, "You''re so tired. Your


    physical strength has decreased."


    Before, when they did it three times a day, Ivy was not exhausted like this.


    Ivy said, "Maybe I''m getting older and my physical fitness is declining."


    Damion was almost angered by her words. He pinched her little face and said, "If you''re old, what


    does that make me?"


    Ivy chuckled and raised her hand to hang it on Damion''s neck, saying, "I can''t go against my heart


    and say you''re young, but I like older men. So someone like you is just perfect."


    Damion took Ivy directly to hisp, pinching her slender waist with his big palm.


    Ivy''s waist was particrly sensitive, covered in itchy flesh that made her unable to resist screaming


    at the slightest touch.


    Being pinched deliberately by Damion, Ivy wriggled like a fish, unable to stop moving.


    "I was wrong, honey. Please forgive me." Ivy was really ticklish, but now she was firmly controlled


    by Damion like a fish.


    Damion originally just wanted to bully her, but after bullying her like that, it naturally developed into


    another kind of "bullying".


    In this matter, Ivy had never been Damion''s opponent. She can only follow her instincts to feel and


    respond.


    With her hands tightly gripping Damion''s clothes, Ivy said, "Why aren''t you following the rules? It


    makes it difficult for me to handle things."


    Damion chuckled and whispered in Ivy''s ear, "I like it."


    Both of them didn''t go back to the room but did it in the dining room.


    When it ended again, Ivy looked at the remaining porridge on the table, licked her lips and said, "I


    feel like I can eat two more bowls now."


    Damion was amused by her, but still didn''t leave, just hugged her like this, and said, "If you say that,


    I will think of some bad ways."


    Ivy looked at Damion nkly, not understanding the meaning behind his words.


    Damion leaned in and whispered into Ivy''s ear, sharing the fleeting thought that had just popped into


    his mind.


    She immediately averted her gaze, unable to look directly at the porridge on the table.


    Ivy said, "If you keep doing this, how am I supposed to eat in the future?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just thinking about it made her remember what Damion had just said. It was too evil.


    Damion said, "Then get something else."


    "Forget it," Ivy raised her hand to cover Damion''s mouth. "I don''t suspect now that you''re disgusted


    with me being fat and want to ruin my appetite."


    Thanks to Damion''s ability to speak out loud, she really couldn''t look directly at him anymore.


    "Okay okay," Damion said. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Forget this one."


    Ivy twisted her body and wanted to get off of Damion.


    However, this movement made Ivy freeze againpletely.


    She looked at Damion and struggled a bit before saying with difficulty, "Can you take a break for a


    while?"


    Damion said, "Last time."

 Chapter 995 Let The Soldier Dress Up First

    Chapter 995 Let The Soldier Dress Up First


    Chapter 995 Let the Soldier Dress Up First


    Ivy woke up again, and it was already noon the next day.


    This time Ivy had slept well, so she didn''t need to call Damion to help her get out of bed. She got up


    and immediately went into the bathroom. She wanted to check if she was pregnant yet, but


    unfortunately the test results were negative.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Ivy looked at the pregnancy test in her hand. It seemed like they would


    have to try harder. When Damion wasn''t home, Ivy spent the afternoon researching how to conceive


    on herptop.


    She searched for hours but couldn''t find any reason why they hadn''t been sessful yet. When


    Damion came home and saw Ivy sitting on the floor looking sad, he picked her up and ced her


    on the couch.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you unhappy?" Damion asked with concern.


    "We weren''t sessful," Ivy replied with a frown.


    Damion paused for a moment before realizing what she meant by "not sessful." He chuckled


    softly and said reassuringly, "It doesn''t always happen right away. Don''t worry about it too much.


    Just rx."


    "But we''ve both been checked out by doctors! I can''t find any reason why we haven''t seeded,"


    Ivy said in frustration.


    "Maybe it''s just taking its time," Damion suggested optimistically. "You have to allow for some


    detours along the way."


    Ivy smiled at his words and hugged him around his neck saying, "Then let''s keep trying! If our front


    line gets lost, then we''ll send reinforcements from behind!"


    "Okay," agreed Damion with a smile. "But first things first ¨C an army marches on its stomach! Let''s


    go fill ours."


    Ivy suddenly realized that it was already dark outside when he mentioned dinner n. "Oh no! I


    didn''t even notice what time it is¡­ I haven''t prepared anything for dinner."


    Since getting married, they had stopped having Bishop family servants around all day long, so both


    of them cooked their own meals together most of times when they returned home together after


    work or other activities. This habit had be part of their marriage routine over time.


    "Well then let''s go out instead," suggested Damian cheerfully as he stood up from where he sat


    beside her. "We''ll make an appointment!"


    "Don''t you think we should boost morale before going into battle?" teased Ivy yfully as she


    followed suit getting off from couch herself now.


    "Of course!"ughed Damian heartily. "What will happen if our soldiers aren''t feeling good? They''ll


    be demotivated duringbat!"


    Ivy was almostughing to death by Damion''s words. With her hands and feet wrapped around


    Damion, Ivy said, "Then let the soldier go dress up first."


    Damion picked up Ivy and walked towards the closet.


    Ivy asked, "Can soldier ask which battle dress is more suitable to wear today?"


    Damion didn''t answer, but instead stood in front of the wardrobe and started picking out clothes.


    Soon, Damion picked out a set of clothes that Casey had designed as a couple''s outfit. Before


    starting her own clothing brand, Casey had designed a set of clothes for everyone.


    However, after receiving this set of clothes, there hadn''t been a chance to wear them out yet. Just


    as he was looking at them, Damion asked, "How about this set?"


    Ivy nodded and said, "Okay."


    She had never gone out wearing matching outfits with Damion yet, and just thinking about it made


    her a little excited.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Damion ced Ivy on the chair and asked, "Do you want me to help you?"


    Ivy decisively shook her head. She had a feeling that if she really let Damion help, the two of them


    wouldn''t be able to go out tonight.

 Chapter 996 Released Directly

    Chapter 996 Released Directly


    Chapter 996 Released Directly


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As they left the house, both Damion and Ivy had no specific ce in mind for their impromptu dinner


    date. In the past, if they didn''t feel like cooking, they would go to one of their usual spots where they


    had a designated table and didn''t have to wait for seating.


    But today, Ivy wanted something different. She scrolled through her phone looking at


    rmendations for new restaurants that were supposed to be delicious. Damion was happy to go


    wherever Ivy wanted; he just wanted her to be happy.


    Finally, Ivy settled on a trendy restaurant with unique decor that looked nothing like a typical eatery


    from the pictures she saw online. Normally she wasn''t interested in trying something so out of the


    ordinary but today was different - she felt adventurous.


    After parking the car and seeing what kind of restaurant it really was, Damion couldn''t help but


    agree with Ivy''s initial assessment: this ce did not look like it would serve good food. But as Ivy


    pointed out some positive reviews online, he realized there might be more than met the eye.


    "If those are fake reviews," said Ivy jokingly as she handed him her phone, "I''ll report them for false


    advertising."


    Damion chuckled at herment and put his arm around her shoulder affectionately before saying,


    "You''re my hero."


    As they approached the restaurant entrance however, they noticed an incredibly long line waiting


    outside, which made even confident Ivy hesitate momentarily before asking Damion if he still


    wanted to try it out.


    "We''re already here," replied Damion reassuringly as he took hold of her hand. "Let''s give it a shot!"


    Their number ended up being over 100, which meant another two or three hours wait time, but


    instead of sitting around doing nothing , the couple found themselves exploring nearby stores while


    enjoying each other''spany.


    Ivy decided that since this outing was already taking longer than expected, she might as well take


    advantage by going window-shopping while waiting for their turn at dinner.


    Although shopping together wasn''t something they did often since most times when shopping came


    up, Damion always seemed prepared ahead of time.


    Most of the time, Ivy just needed to receive. She wasn''t really someone who enjoyed shopping and


    couldn''t remember thest time she had gone out to shop on her own initiative.


    Damion would sometimes take her out for a stroll, but Ivy wasn''t much of a walker and would stop


    after an hour or two.


    Today, they were only here because they had to wait in line, so they settled for the nearest mall.


    The mall wasn''t very big, but it had everything one could need. They walked from the first floor all


    the way up without much interest in anything until they reached the baby store on the top floor


    where Ivy perked up.


    She was holding Damion''s hand as they walked towards it when she suddenly let go upon seeing a


    pair of blue shoes that caught her eye - small and adorable.


    Damion looked at his empty arm with resignation as Ivy became engrossed in examining them


    closely.

 Chapter 997 Ivy Is No Longer So Cooperative

    Chapter 997 Ivy Is No Longer So Cooperative


    Chapter 997 Ivy is No Longer So Cooperative


    Ivy brought two little shoes to Damion and asked, "Aren''t they cute? Should we buy them?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure," Damion replied. He had bought a lot of things for several children in the past two years,


    some of which he really wanted to buy more of so that he could use them for their own child.


    However, he didn''t want Ivy to feel like he was pressuring her into having a baby, so he only bought


    one of each item.


    Now that Ivy showed interest in buying baby items too, Damion didn''t hold back anymore. He


    directly bought duplicates of everything they would need in the future.


    This left Ivy dumbfounded.


    "I''m not even pregnant yet. Are you sure we should be buying all these now?" she asked.


    The problem was that they didn''t know if it was going to be a boy or a girl yet and it would be


    wasteful if they ended up with the wrong color scheme.


    Damion said, "Whether it''s a boy or girl is just an arbitrarybel society has put on colors. Who says


    girls have to wear pink and boys have to wear light blue? We can buy whatever we like and let our


    child choose their favorite colorter."


    Ivy couldn''t argue with Damion''s logic but she felt even more guilty because she realized how much


    Damion wanted a child and how much he loved kids.


    But at the same time, this made her feel worse because she knew it was her fault for not fulfilling his


    wish earlier on.


    Damion noticed Ivy''s change in mood without needing an exnation from her.


    He pulled her close into his arms and said reassuringly, "Stop ming yourself. I''ve never med


    you for anything before and as I''ve told you before, now is the best time for us both. If you keep


    ming yourself, then I''ll start feeling guilty too."


    Ivy grumbled softly as she hugged him tightly around his waist saying, "But I''m ready now... and


    nothing seems to happen."


    This was what frustrated Ivy most - despite being fully prepared with everything needed along with


    Damion''s support- why wasn''t anything happening yet?


    Damion curved his lips and said, "It means I haven''t worked hard enough yet. When we go back


    tonight, I''ll work a little harder, okay?"


    Ivy couldn''t help but think of what Damion had said at the dining room, and instantly her face turned


    red.


    If Damion was not working hard enough, then she didn''t even know what real hard work looked like.


    Ivy said, "Going too far is as bad as not going far enough. It''s better for us to take it slow."


    Damion said, "Okay, take our time."


    Originally, Ivy was upset when she wasn''t pregnant after taking a pregnancy test, but now she was


    no longer in a hurry.


    She now saw clearly that Damion was never going to take it slow, and her pregnancy was just a


    matter of time.


    Since all the physical indicators in her medical examination were normal, there was no reason why


    she cannot get pregnant.


    Two people bought a bunch of small things and left their address for someone to deliver them to


    their home.


    Damion took Ivy around again, and also bought maternity clothes for Ivy directly.


    Ivy was not cooperating as much now.


    She didn''t know if she will gain weight when she got pregnant. If she was like Averi who didn''t even


    have a big belly, then there was really no need to buy maternity clothes.

 Chapter 998 Quite Creative

    Chapter 998 Quite Creative


    Chapter 998 Quite Creative


    After wandering around for two hours, Ivy and Damion returned to the restaurant. They were only


    five tables away from their number, so they found a seat and waited to be called. This restaurant


    didn''t require ordering; whatever the chef made that day was what they would eat.


    Soon enough, it was their turn to be seated. Damion turned to Ivy and said, "Let''s ask them if


    they''re interested in opening up a restaurant together."


    Ivy replied, "I don''t know about anyone else, but Mika seems like she might be interested. She''s


    been obsessed with cookingtely and her Facebook feed is full of pictures of all the food she''s


    making."


    Damion chuckled and said, "Yeah but Ash would probably blow up the kitchen as soon as he


    stepped foot in it."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Well let''s ask Mika anyway," Ivy suggested. "If she''s interested, I''d love to invest."


    "Sounds good," Damion agreed.


    As they chatted away, their food arrived at the table. When Damion saw it, he couldn''t help but


    laugh.


    This dish looked nothing like it did in the pictures online - if anything it looked worse! Even though


    he wasn''t picky when it came to food, this was just too much for him.


    Ivy noticed his hesitation and offered to try some first saying confidently, "Don''t worry. I''ll try some


    first."


    Damion watched nervously as Ivy took a bite of the blue-colored dish that looked so unappetizing


    on her te... but then something strange happened - her eyes lit up!


    "I know you won''t believe me if I say this is delicious," Ivy told him with a smile on her face after


    swallowing another bite.


    But even though they were married now, Damion still thought his wife might be trying to trick him


    into eating something terrible, so he hesitated before finally taking a bite himself... and much to his


    surprise found out that she wasn''t lying at all ¨C this dish really was quite tasty!


    However, no matter how delicious it tasted, the fact remained that it looked strange.


    "Should we go somewhere else to eat?" Damion suggested.


    "No way, we''ve been waiting for so long. It would be a shame not to try it," Ivy replied.


    The thing was, she actually thought the taste was pretty good.


    Damion had no choice but to stick with his wife and endure the meal together. The restaurant''s


    specialty was that all of their dishes were oddly shaped and people couldn''t tell what they originally


    were supposed to be. However, the taste wasn''t bad at all - just mediocre enough to get by.


    By the time they reached their fourth dish, Damion finally spoke up, "I don''t have any other requests


    except that if you''re really going into business with Mika and opening a restaurant together, at


    least make sure your menu is reliable."


    Ivy burst outughing and swallowed her food before responding, "That''s hard to say. Mika is


    pretty creative when ites to cooking."

 Chapter 999 Have You Got It Wrong?

    Chapter 999 Have You Got It Wrong?


    Chapter 999 Have You Got It Wrong?


    When did Mika start studying cooking? It all began when Ash fell ill one day and Mika took


    care of him for a night. However, their fridge was empty except for drinks and fruits. There was


    nothing to eat. That day, Mika felt like takeout wasn''t good for Ash''s health, so she decided to


    cook herself.


    She went to the supermarket and bought a bag of ingredients. She spent half the night in the


    kitchen making a mess but eventually managed to make a pot of vegetable porridge with only green


    vegetables left from the bag.


    It waste at night, and there were no more ces open where she could buy food. Fortunately,


    Ash couldn''t eat anything too heavy because he was sick anyway.


    Ash ate most of the pot of vegetable porridge that Mika made and praised her cooking skills.


    When someone was praised in an area they were not familiar with, it was easy for them to get


    carried away with themselves.


    Mika thought that if she could cook this well just by trying it once, then surely she must be some


    kind of kitchen genius! Cooking was either something she can do or can''t do; there was no middle


    ground!


    So Mika immediately started challenging herself in the kitchen because she had never


    experienced any setbacks before in life; everything came easily to her naturally. She didn''t think


    conquering a small kitchen would be difficult either.


    With this mindset, Mika began researching recipes seriously. Not only did she waste many


    ingredients along the way but also reced pots after pots at home as well. If Aimee lived with her,


    then Aimee would definitely forbid her from entering the kitchen.


    However, Ash loved her dearly so he supported whatever idea or activity that made her happy


    without thinking twice about it. This further fueled Mika''s confidence as well as arrogance


    towards cooking - believing that anything was possible if she put her mind into it.


    Fortunately enough though - luck seemed on her side - because many dishes turned out better than


    expected even though they weren''t necessarily delicious per se. But now that simple home-cooked


    meals were mastered by heart already; creative dishes became next on line.


    Ash''s indulgence towards Mika waspletely mind-boggling. He would praise anything she


    made and be extremely supportive, devouring every dish she cooked.


    This made Mika truly believe in her cooking abilities even more.


    As a result, her passion for cooking only grew stronger.


    However, she never thought about opening a restaurant. After all, facing customers would mean


    dealing with people who wouldn''t indulge her like Ash did without reason.


    When Mika received Ivy''s message, she stared at her phone screen for a while before realizing


    that she wasn''t seeing things. She then called Ivy directly in confusion.


    Ivy and Damion were still at the restaurant when they received the call from Mika. They had just


    discussed the idea of opening a restaurant and sent the message to Mika right away.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Upon answering the call, they heard Mika ask incredulously, "Ivy, are you sure you''re not


    mistaken? Are you really suggesting that I open a restaurant?"

 Chapter 1000 I Miss My Sister

    Chapter 1000 I Miss My Sister


    Chapter 1000 I Miss My Sister


    Ivy said, "I''m serious. Damion and I were eating at a restaurant and we brought up this topic, so I


    wanted to ask your opinion."


    Mika replied, "The only person who thinks my cooking is good is Ash."


    Damion added, "Trust me, it''s definitely not worse than that this restaurant."


    Mika chuckled and asked curiously, "What did you guys eat? It couldn''t have been that bad."


    Damion was at a loss for words. Ivy gave Mika the name of the restaurant they went to.


    Coincidentally enough, Mika knew exactly which one it was since she had gone there with her


    roommates before.


    She said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I would''ve advised against going there. The food really


    isn''t good."


    Ivy and Damion couldn''t stopughing; they were both feeling pretty embarrassed.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mika joked, "Well then maybe I should open up my own restaurant since apparently my cooking


    skills are better than theirs!"


    At least her food was edible.


    Damion suggested to Ivy that if she wanted in on the investment opportunity with Mika''s potential


    new business venture they could discuss itter.


    Ash took Mika''s phone from her hands and said jokingly, "Don''t try to fool her into thinking


    otherwise! She already gets tired just cooking for us two; running a whole restaurant would be even


    more exhausting!"


    But Damion interjected confidently, "With us around, how could she possibly get too tired?"


    Ash retorted, "So what you''re saying is you want Mika herself to be doing all of the cooking?"


    It took all of Mikalya''s energy just making meals for them two alone; opening up a full-fledged


    restaurant would require so much more effort. Ash felt sorry for her already.


    "I know my limits," admitted Mikalya as she continued on about how only people close to her could


    appreciate her culinary talents while strangers wouldn''t enjoy them as much unless she reached


    Aimee or Kelvin''s level of expertise.


    However neither Aimee nor Kelvin seemed interested in starting their own restaurants anytime


    soon- especially considering how busy Aimee had beentely working back at the hospital again


    after taking some time off.


    Patrick regretted not giving Aimee something better when he had the chance- like opening up a


    hospital himself instead of leaving everything solely on his wife''s shoulders- but now he knew better


    than anyone else just how talented his wife truly was when it came down to performing surgeries


    herself without having someone else do them instead.


    Patrick was still following Aimee''s list to find some powerful doctors. However, those few were all


    stubborn and no matter how much he tried to reason with them or appealed to their emotions, they


    refused toe over and work for him.


    Patrick was really at a loss as to how he can convince Aimee to push the patients back a bit.


    When Aimee and Kelvin were mentioned, the four of them fall silent. Everyone knew that they put


    their own priorities first and it was impossible for them to discuss opening a restaurant.


    Mika said, "I haven''t seen my sister in so long." Recently she hadn''t been able to see Aimee


    even when she went over to the Hayden family home; she can only stare at Ridge and Rosemary


    instead.


    Damion added, "Even Patrick isn''t someone we can see every day."


    In this sense, Patrick was the most unfortunate one.


    After they chatted for a while longer, the call ended. Mika leaned against Ash and said, "I miss


    my sister."

 Chapter 1001 Why Is He Still Upset?

    Chapter 1001 Why Is He Still Upset?


    Chapter 1001 Why Is He Still Upset?


    Ash rubbed Mika''s head and said, "How about we go to the hospital and look for her?"


    "Never mind, going to the hospital is not a good idea. It will disturb her work," Mika said.


    "I thought Aimee was going to fully return to her family before. She hadn''t been working for such a


    long time, but it turns out she has been saving up here," Ash said.


    "My brother-inw is also quite miserable. He was forced to be a workaholic," Mika said.


    Mentioning Patrick, Ash burst intoughter.


    Previously, Patrick was still raising the stakes and setting a trap to make either Walter or Miles take


    over thepany. However, now things had changed and he was forced to continue managing the


    company himself.


    Patrick had now turned himself into a workaholic in order to amodate Aimee''s schedule.


    Mika was also someone who can''t stop enjoying herself.


    However, after all this time had passed, Walter and Miles still hadn''t determined a winner between


    them.


    Mika said, "I think I might be able to overtake on the bend."


    Ash lowered his gaze and looked at Mika upon hearing her words, saying, "If you want, I can


    arrange it immediately."


    They had already obtained their marriage certificate. On the day Mika reached the legal age for


    marriage, Ash took her directly to the civil affairs bureau.


    For this reason, Matilda and Averi frightened Ash severely, saying that Aimee was very angry and


    he was just waiting to be skinned alive.


    Ash was prepared to take responsibility and make amends.


    However, he was also a tough nut to crack. Regardless of anything else, even if he was beaten by


    Aimee, he did not regret marrying Mika.


    Of course, he still put forward his own request. To save his life, it was better not to beat him to a


    disability. Otherwise, no matter whether Mika was a widow when she just got married, or she had


    to take care of a disabled person for the rest of her life, was very bad.


    Ash gave a long speech to Aimee, but instead of getting angry like Matilda and Averi had said,


    Aimee simply handed over a portion of her property to Ash.


    Aimee said at the time, "This is the property I''ve saved up for Mika over the years, and also my


    gift to wish you both a happy marriage. Treat Mika well in the future."


    Ash was a bit surprised at the time, as it was different from what Matilda and Averi had said.


    Of course, Matilda and Averi were both deceiving Ash.


    It was only because it was Ash that Aimee didn''t get angry. If it were someone else, Aimee would


    definitely have been provoked.


    As a result, Ash naturally stopped caring about those things.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ash realized he had been tricked, he was speechless.


    However, he wasn''t upset. After all, he still too advantage of something.


    And he couldn''t take advantage and act coy at the same time.


    Since the moment he started learning from Aimee, his life had be very different.


    Back when he was at home, he was just a wealthy second-generation with a clever mind. He


    wouldn''t have achieved what he had now without Aimee''s help.


    It can be said that Aimee gave him another possibility in life.


    Now that even Aimee''s most important sister trusted him so much, what was there for him to be


    unhappy about?

 Chapter 1002 ItS Time To Be Conscious Of Being A Big Brother

    Chapter 1002 It''S Time To Be Conscious Of Being A Big Brother


    Chapter 1002 It''s Time to Be Conscious of Being a Big Brother


    Mika wasn''t in a rush to have children. She felt that she was still young and, although there was


    some age difference between her and Ash, it wasn''t to the point where he would be too old to have


    kids.


    So there was no need to be in such a hurry.


    Now that Ash brought it up, Mika thought seriously about one question, "Do you really want


    children?"


    Ash shook his head and said, "To be honest, I''d like to wait a bit longer."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    From Mika''s perspective, if she had a child now, it would only slightly benefit her body. However,


    having children is already very harmful for women''s bodies at any age. The damage may differ


    slightly depending on the woman''s age but having a child at an early age does not mean there will


    be no harm.


    Therefore, Ash wouldn''t use this as an excuse for Mika to have children so soon. Otherwise, her


    future life would always revolve around the child and how could she fulfill her dreams?


    Of course, Ash wouldn''t dy this matter too long either; he wouldn''t allow Mika be an


    older mother.


    He would choose apromise time before considering this matter again.


    "If you ever want one," Mika said, "you must tell me. I haven''t thought about it yet nor do I want


    one right now. It might sound selfish but I haven''t yed enough yet, so tell me your thoughts


    instead of just listening to mine all the time because I also want you to be happy."


    Ash smiled and said, "That''s why you''re my wife; our thoughts arepletely in sync with each


    other."


    Mika became happy knowing that Ash wouldn''t lie or deceive her. If he said he didn''t want kids,


    then he truly meant it.


    With this understanding, they didn''t need to put having kids on their schedule anytime soon.


    Mikalya asked, "Shall we guess whether Beata will overtake uster?"


    After thinking for awhile, Ash replied, "I think she probably will."


    Beata was almost twenty years old now attending college with Mikalya, but while one had just


    started school, another was graduating soon.


    However, Yael was older than Ash, so he needed consider whether or not bing an older father


    was possible or not?


    Therefore, judging from the fact that Walter and Miles hadn''t made any moves yet, Yael and Beata


    really had a chance toe out on top.


    Thinking about this, Mika sent a message in the group chat, "Beata is turning 20 soon. How are


    you nning to celebrate her birthday?"


    Ash rubbed Mika''s head helplessly and said, "You''re up to something."


    Mika replied innocently, "I''m just curious."


    The first person to reply was surprisingly River.


    It was just a coincidence that River happened to be holding his phone at the time and saw Mika''s


    message.


    It was so obvious what she meant.


    River was speechless.


    Mika sent another mischievous smiley face. In response, River sent an angry emoji back.


    Miles finally had the opportunity to tease River and said with ease, "Little sister is growing up. You


    need to be more aware of being an older brother."

 Chapter 1003 Yael Is BeataS Soft Spot

    Chapter 1003 Yael Is Beata''S Soft Spot


    Chapter 1003 Yael is Beata''s Soft Spot


    River held his phone and almost got furious when he saw Miles'' message. He regretted not bullying


    this bastard back then, even though it wasn''t his sister.


    "Hehe, you have more experience in this area than I do," River said.


    "Our family has always been open-minded, unlike some people who are clueless," Miles replied.


    River was really angry now. He thought he was already very open-minded as a brother, but these


    guys kept teasing him every day.


    He didn''t even care about Beata anymore; she had moved in with Yael and he had no objections.


    What else could he do? Buy them condoms to help them along?


    The most annoying thing for River was that Eden insisted on ying truth or dare and asked how


    Beata and Yael got together. Beata didn''t save him any face at all and said it was because of him.


    River couldn''t refute her words at all. It was a fact that his casual remark had led to their


    rtionship. Even though love only needed an opportunity, they would eventually discover each


    other''s feelings sooner orter because of his words.


    This was the embarrassing past of River''s life.


    How could he know that such a casual remark would lead to a rtionship? It seemed impossible to


    reason with anyone about this matter.


    Originally, it was still a secret until Beata exposed it herself one day. Since then, this matter became


    something these guys teased him about every time they mentioned it ¨C making River feel like


    someone poked into his lungs every time they did so - making him so enraged.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He had never seen a brother worse off than himself before...


    Now Miles mentioned it again. River really wanted to pull him over for a fight! Could things ever be


    good between them?


    Averi sat next to River and saw how angry he looked; she gentlyforted him by patting his back,


    "It''s been so many years. Why are you still not getting along with them?"


    "These guys used to suffer under me before but now they''re taking revenge on me," snorted River


    bitterly.


    Averiughed out loud, "We''re all grown-ups now. Why bother fighting over these things?"


    River said, "We always have to keep score." Averi couldn''t help butugh. When a group of men got


    together, they can be incredibly childish. River sighed and asked, "Do you think Beata wille


    back and tell us she''s pregnant?"


    "I doubt it," Averi replied. "Beata told me that Yael has to wait until she turns twenty." Once she hit


    twenty, there was no reason to stop them.


    "If I didn''t know him so well, I''d worry that he was fooling around outside," River said.


    "You better not say that in front of Beata," Averi warned. "She''s very protective."


    Thisment stabbed at River''s heart like a knife. He used to be Beata''s protector, but now Yael


    was the one taking care of her.


    Thinking about this made River feel miserable. Luckily, Yael was his friend and on his side;


    otherwise if some outsider tried to steal her little sister from him, he would really kill them.

 Chapter 1004 Always Take Care Of His Feelings

    Chapter 1004 Always Take Care Of His Feelings


    Chapter 1004 Always Take Care of His Feelings


    Beata saw the messages in the group chat. She hadn''t decided how to celebrate her 20th birthday


    yet. For her 18th birthday, she celebrated with Yael and didn''t let River throw a party for her. On her


    19th birthday, River threw an even bigger party for her.


    Now that she was about to turn 20, Beata was still thinking about it. If she told River that she only


    wanted to celebrate with Yael this year, will it be too obvious? She knew if she did tell him, he''ll be


    furious.


    But this year, Beata really wanted to spend her birthday alone with Yael. He''d been true to his


    promise since she was 18 years old and he had stuck by his principles for almost two years now.


    Beata thought that once she started her education at Innisrial University, things would progress


    between them but their rtionship hadn''t gone any further than before, which frustrated Beata


    immensely.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She even went to Mika for advice but Mika''s tactics against Ash didn''t apply when it came to


    dealing with Yael.


    Finally approaching her twentieth birthday soon enough meant those issues were on the agenda


    again and Beata didn''t believe that Yael can refuse her anymore.


    However, Beata also wanted to consider River''s feelings as well because if he got angry, then she


    won''t know what else can be done about it.


    Beata held onto her phone for a while but ultimately didn''t reply back Mika''s message. She


    wanted to pretend like she was busy untiling up with a solution herself before responding back


    later on.


    Yael came out of the study room and saw Beata sitting on the couch looking worried, so he sat


    down next to her asking, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about? You look unhappy."


    Beata pouted and said, "I''m thinking about how I want my birthday celebration."


    "Mika asked you," said Yael who had seen all of the messages in their group chat including


    River''s reaction.


    "I want us two alone," said Beata hesitantly, "Will my brother get mad?"


    "He will," replied Yael bluntly.


    Mika had just mentioned it in the group chat, but River was already furious. If Beata were to tell


    him directly that she and Yael were going to spend time alone together, Yael knew that River would


    explode.


    "What should we do then?" Beata asked.


    "Want to celebrate your birthday on a cruise ship?" Yael suggested.


    Beata looked at Yael with some confusion. She didn''t have any particr feelings towards cruises


    and wondered why Yael suddenly brought it up.


    "Everyone will be on the cruise ship, so we can just assign rooms," said Yael.


    Beata thought about it carefully and realized that this way they could avoid any issues with finding a


    venue. Once they left their rooms, everyone would help her celebrate her birthday together. After


    returning to their room, she could celebrate her birthday alone with Yael without worrying about


    River keeping them from going home.


    Beata''s bright eyes looked at Yael as she said, "Yael, you''re so smart."


    Yael smiled and replied, "After all, he''s your brother and my brother too. We always have to take


    care of his feelings."

 Chapter 1005 ILl Coax You

    Chapter 1005 I''Ll Coax You


    Chapter 1005 I''ll Coax You


    Beata was almostughing out loud at Yael''s words. If River heard what Yael said, she knew that


    with his temper, he might even cause trouble on the cruise ship.


    So Beata decided that she had to make this birthday celebration very ordinary and not reveal her


    thoughts. Of course, there was still something that she needed to do.


    For example, when they returned to their room after dinner, Beata had to think carefully about how


    she would celebrate her birthday with Yael. With the venue issue resolved, Beata picked up her


    phone and replied to Mika''s message in the group chat, "I''ve decided! Let''s go on a cruise


    together!"


    As soon as this message was sent out, everyone in the group chat became excited. Although


    cruising was amon way of celebrating birthdays for them all by now, since it was Beata, the


    youngest sister''s special day, they wanted it done right.


    They were discussing how they could make this cruise more interesting when River still hadn''t


    appeared yet. Beata stared at her phone for a long time but didn''t see any response from him,


    which made her heart beat faster.


    She looked at Yael and asked, "Yael, has my brother figured out my n?"


    Yael didn''t answer because it was obvious that River must have already seen through everything.


    He just didn''t want to tell Beata because then she would start getting nervous.


    As expected by Yael and everyone else who knew him well enough, River held his phone tightly


    while looking at it for a long time until his face turned livid with anger.


    Averi triedforting him but eventually joined in on nning the party instead of trying too hard,


    as he took Averi''s phone from her hand and hugged her saying, "Babe, please calm me down. I''m


    feeling uneasy."


    "Don''t be so petty," Averi said teasingly while trying not tough too much, knowing full well what


    was going through Rivers mind right now. "Beata has grown up."


    "But I''m still ufortable," River replied stubbornly.


    He wasn''t really ufortable about Yael and Beata''s rtionship progressing further; he just saw


    through their ns clearly, which made him feel like he had been yed around with unnecessarily


    again


    This was the most frustrating thing for River.


    Did he really look that immature?


    They celebrated her 18th birthday alone, but on her 20th birthday, was he really that stingy?


    Averi said, "You should be happy. Beata''s arrangement shows that she really cares about your


    feelings. Otherwise, she would have just gone and registered with Yael like Mika did, and you


    wouldn''t have been able to say anything."


    River was struck dumb.


    Hadn''t he beenforted yet?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Averi saw River''s even worse mood and couldn''t help but feel even more delighted.


    Holding River''s face, Averi said, "Okay, okay, I''ll coax you. How do you want me to coax you? Huh?"


    River pouted and said, "At least give me a kiss first."


    Averi was almost being amused to death by his behavior.


    After marrying River, she discovered that he was truly exceeding her expectations.


    He was really exceptionally cute.


    She really loved him a lot.

 Chapter 1006 This Also Made Aimee Hated By Many People

    Chapter 1006 This Also Made Aimee Hated By Many People


    Chapter 1006 This also Made Aimee Hated by Many People


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As Beata''s 20th birthday approached, Aimee found herself with more free time. Afterpleting her


    last surgery before taking a break, Aimee walked out of the operating room to see Patrick waiting


    for her.


    In that moment, Aimee realized that she hadn''t spent quality time with Patrick in a long while. She


    felt guilty and after briefing the patient''s family, she hurried over to him.


    Patrick reached out to hug her but Aimee refused, "I''m dirty. Let me go wash up and change first."


    "I don''t mind," Patrick said.


    "Trust me on this one. This patient is dangerous. I need to clean up first," Aimee exined.


    Patrick understood the situation all too well and worried about every surgery that Aimee performed.


    He knew how much she loved being a doctor but also knew how dangerous it could be.


    Aimee said, "Wait for me, okay? I''ll be quick."


    Despite the danger involved in her work, Patrick held onto her hand tightly because he wanted them


    both to face it together. If anything happened to Aimee, he couldn''t bear it alone.


    A few minutester when she emerged from the bathroom wearing fresh clothes but with wet hair


    still dripping down her back; she ran towards him eximing, "I haven''t seen you in days! I missed


    you so much!"


    She had been working non-stoptely just so they could spend some quality time together during


    Beata''s birthday week celebration as well as just being able to spend more time with Patrick herself.


    Patrick hugged her tightly and said, "I regret not getting you something better than this hospital."


    When she was at Innisrial General Hospital before, all of this craziness started happening around


    them; things were different then - less busy and less hectic than now where patients were


    constantly streaming through their doors seeking medical attention from doctors. Aimee was now


    known far beyond their city limits for treating everyone equally regardless of race or social status


    alike - something which made many people respect and admire about her even more!


    She would not prioritize treating the rich and powerful, nor would she turn away patients because of


    their financial situation. Aimee had only one requirement when it came to treating patients: she


    would only treat the most difficult cases that other hospitals couldn''t handle.


    This high bar kept some people from seeking treatment from Aimee, but it also brought in more


    patients. Aimee had set up a fund to evaluate each patient''s financial situation, and for those who


    couldn''t afford medical expenses despite having serious illnesses, their fees were deducted from


    this fund.


    At first, some people tried to take advantage of this system by being clever with their finances.


    However, no one seeded in doing so since everyone soon realized that Aimee always put her


    patients first and nothing else mattered.


    Even when performing surgeries, Aimee made arrangements based on each patient''s specific


    circumstances rather than external factors. This approach earned her the ire of many people but


    they had no choice since sometimes whether or not Aimee personally performed surgery could


    mean life or death for a patient.

 Chapter 1007 Nephew Resembles Uncle

    Chapter 1007 Nephew Resembles Uncle


    Chapter 1007 Nephew Resembles Uncle


    Patrick often felt sorry for Aimee, who took on all kinds of difficult patients. However, he knew that


    there was nothing he can do about it.


    Aimee loved her job as a doctor and helping people was what she lived for. She''ll work tirelessly to


    cure her patients without expecting any reward in return and will even develop new medicines day


    and night just to give them the best treatment possible.


    Of course, Aimee wasn''t invincible and there were some patients she simply can''t save. Although


    she appeared calm on the surface when faced with such situations, Patrick knew better than


    anyone how much it affected her emotionally.


    Despite feeling sorry for his wife''s hard work, Patrick supported her every step of the way. He


    provided whatever equipment or medicine she needed without hesitation because they both knew


    that their hospital''s sess was due to their joint efforts.


    As Aimee leaned against Patrick''s chest, she thanked him for being by her side during this busy


    period. He kissed the top of her head before suggesting that they take a break together soon.


    Aimee leaned into Patrick''s arms and said, "During this time, you have worked hard too. You have


    been busy with me all the time. Thank you."


    Patrick leaned down and kissed the top of Aimee''s head.


    It was not important to be busy. For Patrick, the most important thing was that Aimee was happy.


    "During this time, just take a good rest, okay?" Patrick said.


    Aimee nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely not worry about the patient''s affairs during this


    time, and I will leave it to them."


    Patrick said, "Sometimes I think nastyly. Maybe I should pester you to have more children."


    Hearing this, Aimee looked up at Patrick and asked, "Do you want it?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Both Ridge and Rosemary had gone to kindergarten. Although Aimee thought that two children


    were enough, and if Patrick wanted, Aimee can consider it.


    He didn''t push the issue though; he believed things should happen naturally between them instead


    of forcing anything upon each other.


    Aimee smiled suddenly, held Patrick''s waist, and said, "You''re afraid of getting another Ridge."


    However, whenever Ridge was mentioned in conversation between them, his face darkened


    uncontrobly as father and son had never gotten along well with each other despite Ridge being


    close to both Rosemary and Aimee ¨C almost like enemies who cannot stand each other''s presence.


    Of course, Ridge was just as aloof with everyone else, including Pe.


    It was probably because Rosemary and Ridge were twins and had a certain telepathic connection


    that made Ridge treat her slightly better. There really wasn''t any other way to exin it.


    Even though Ridge seemed closer to Aimee and Rosemary than anyone else, it was only in


    comparison to his attitude towards others that this conclusion could be drawn.


    In fact, Aimee felt that Ridge was very cold towards her too. "Ridge is just like that," she said. "You


    can''t expect him to be sweet-talking like Rosemary."


    Patrick chimed in, "I can''t figure out whose side he''s on."


    "Maybe he takes after one of my brothers who knows where," Aimee suggested.


    It made sense if they thought about it - like uncle, like nephew.

 Chapter 1008 Old Couple

    Chapter 1008 Old Couple


    Chapter 1008 Old Couple


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick and Aimee both thought of one person at the same time: Vincent. It had been a long time


    since he had appeared, and back then, he caused so much trouble trying to get Aimee to help him


    before suddenly disappearing.


    After that, Aimee didn''t think about investigating what happened. She didn''t care. Vincent''s


    appearance or disappearance didn''t affect her in any way.


    She never felt like she had a family before, even though she knew the Reads weren''t her real


    family. But Aimee never thought about finding her real family either.


    For her, the most important thing was still her present life with Patrick and the Haydens.


    Holding onto Patrick''s waist, she said casually, "I just said Ridge is our child so naturally he looks


    like us."


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly but felt uneasy inside because no matter how good he was to her now,


    it couldn''t change the fact that all those times before they were together were spent alone by


    herself.


    Even though she did well on her own during those times when Patrick wasn''t there for support, but


    for him, it only made him feel more heartbroken seeing how strong and independent she became


    after going through everything alone.


    "Let''s go home," Patrick said finally.


    Aimee nodded but as she pulled away from his embrace, and leaned up on tiptoes to give him a


    quick kiss on his lips, which caught him off guard, causing him to freeze momentarily before kissing


    back passionately.


    Aimee couldn''t help feeling like maybe she lost some of her agility as they kissed, because in the


    past, she could predict his movements easily, but now it seemed harder than ever.


    Patrick kissed fiercely. These past few days without seeing each other made them both crave each


    other''s touch even more.


    But despite their desire, Patrick remembered their agreement not to do anything intimate while at


    hospital. So reluctantly, he let go of Aimee after their passionate kiss.


    "Let''s go home," Patrick repeated firmly, his tone bing slightly harsher than usual.


    Aimeughed at his urgency, poking his waist yfully. "Why are you being so mean? You scared


    me!" she teased.


    Patrick red at her teasingly, his eyes filled with desire. "You know why," he growled softly making


    sure no one else could hear them.


    Aimee was deliberately provoking Patrick, knowing full well that he was angry, yet still intentionally


    teasing him.


    Sure enough, Patrick at this time was really funny.


    He squinted his eyes and said to Aimee, "Aimee, I changed my mind."


    Aimee was taken aback and instinctively thought that Patrick was going to do it here.


    She was about to say no when Patrick dragged her outside.


    Patrick didn''t say a word to Aimee until they got into the car.


    Aimee looked at Patrick, who had already started the car, with suspicion. She was also aware that


    she had angered Patrick.


    However, more than this, Aimee was curious about where Patrick was taking her.


    Ten minutester, Aimee''s question was answered.


    Patrick took Aimee directly to a hotel, following the principle of proximity and choosing the hotel


    closest to the hospital.


    Aimee was almostughing to death. Inside the elevator, she intentionally said, "We''re an old


    couple. You''re making it seem like we''re sneaking around behind our spouses'' backs."

 Chapter 1009 I Believe In You

    Chapter 1009 I Believe In You


    Chapter 1009 I Believe in You


    Patrick looked deeply at Aimee upon hearing her words, and lightly touched inside his cheek with


    his tongue without saying a word. However, just that one look was enough to make Aimee


    obediently quiet down.


    As they say, those who know the times are wise, and Aimee knew Patrick too well. At times like this,


    it was best not to provoke him if she wanted to have a good night.


    However, it seemed that Aimee''s realization of the situation hade toote. After Patrick swiped


    the card and entered the room, he immediately pushed Aimee against the wall without even


    inserting the card into its slot. She felt a jolt in her back that made her grunt softly.


    But Patrick didn''t give her any time to react before he began acting aggressively towards her.


    At this point, Aimee had already resigned herself to what was happening and could only hope for a


    good night''s sleep afterwards.


    Unfortunately for her though, she soon realized that this hope was misced when she opened her


    eyes again and saw daylight outside.


    Patrick wanted to take her out for breakfast but all Aimee could think about was kicking him in


    retaliation for treating her like breakfast herself.


    When she finally opened her eyes againter on in the day, it turned out that she hadn''t needed as


    much sleep as she thought or else she would have slept until dark. She found Patrick sleeping next


    to her lookingpletely satisfied with himself, which annoyed Aimee so much that she pinched his


    nose between two fingers while also covering his mouth until he woke up confusedly asking,


    "What''s going on?"


    A snort escaped from Aimee''s lips at how obviously unawake he still sounded before replying, "I


    don''t want you sleeping."


    It became clear then that poor Aimee had been mistreated by him yet again!


    Patrick understood what had happened right away though; pulling Aimee closer towards him so


    they were both lying down togetherfortably.


    He asked, "So tell me what you want me do?" but there wasn''t anything specific on mind except


    maybe food since hunger pangs were starting up inside of her now...


    "I want the Autumn Pantry''s noodles," said Aimee.


    She was deliberately teasing Patrick. Everyone knew that the Autumn Pantry only opened after 7


    pm, and it was only noon now, so even if they wanted to eat there, they couldn''t.


    Patrick said, "I''ll go buy it."


    Aimee propped up her chin and said, "Are you nning on using your connections?"


    "I never do that normally. It''s not a big deal to do it once," Patrick replied.


    Aimee sighed and pushed down Patrick who had already stood up to get dressed. She said, "Forget


    it. It''s no fun."


    Upon hearing this, Patrick said, "Then I''ll cook for you?"


    Aimee asked suspiciously, "When did you learn from the Autumn Pantry''s owner?"


    "I haven''t learned yet. Can I learn on the spot?" Patrick quickly responded.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee chuckled and said, "That''s still considered using your connections. No way."


    Patrick had no choice but to give up.


    This time he really "bullied" Aimee badly. If he didn''t let her teach him properly now, she would


    never let him "bully" her again in the future.


    Patrick then suggested, "I''ll just cook by myself and figure it out."


    With a smile on her face, Aimee encouraged him saying, "Good luck! I believe in you."

 Chapter 1010 This WonT Make Patrick Happy Either

    Chapter 1010 This Won''T Make Patrick Happy Either


    Chapter 1010 This Won''t Make Patrick Happy Either


    The hotel room had a kitchen stocked with all the necessary spices and seasonings. However, they


    needed to prepare the ingredients themselves. Patrick checked what ingredients they had and


    called customer service to have any missing ones delivered.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee sat at the ind counter in her robe, watching Patrick mix various spices together. He made


    a mistake as early as the third spice, but Aimee didn''t say anything.


    After finishing mixing all of the spices together, Patrick tasted it and frowned in disappointment.


    Aimee asked if he wanted help from someone else.


    Patrick replied, "If I promised you that I would do it myself like a man, then I will keep my word."


    Aimee countered with "You can ask me for help too since we''re married."


    Patrick responded by saying that he didn''t want his wife helping him because then he wouldn''t be


    much of a man anymore.


    Despite this exchange making Aimee happy, she hesitated when Patrick made mistakes even up


    until his fifth bowl of seasoning mixtures. She knew that if she didn''t step in soon, she might not get


    to eat her noodles until tomorrow morning.


    Luckily for her though, before she could speak up about helping out herself or ordering takeout


    instead - which would''ve been fine too - Patrick took care of everything himself without leaving her


    hungry or waiting around empty-handed.


    Although his cooking skills had improved greatly over time (he was now better than any other


    Hayden family sibling), there were still some areas where he fell shortpared to others who were


    more skilled in this area than him like professional chefs or home cooks who''d been doing it for


    years on end without fail.


    Aimee rested her chin and saw that Patrick had already been making the ninth bowl, and asked


    again, "Do you really don''t want my help?"


    Patrick had a momentary urge, and maybe, he shouldn''t have.


    However, today he really wanted to challenge this bowl of seasoning, and he was really


    unconvinced.


    "Give me six more chances," Patrick said.


    When he reached the fifteenth bowl, if he still can''t do it, then he can only bow his head to reality.


    Aimee readily agreed, but really didn''t make a sound to remind him.


    All of Patrick''s patience in his life was actually given to Aimee.


    If it wasn''t for Aimee''s noodles, Patrick might have lost his temper long ago.


    However, because this noodle was what Aimee wanted to eat, Patrick was very focused and


    patiently mixed it.


    Aimee had been apanying Patrick here all along, watching him make different mistakes each


    time but also seeing him getting closer and closer to the correct answer.


    In fact, Aimee was a little nervous.


    Naturally, she hoped that Patrick would seed. Otherwise, even if he did it for her sake alone,


    only they two would know about it. But they had already spent so much time and effort on this, if he


    still got it wrong in the end, Patrick would feel discouraged.


    Aimee even thought about how to remind Patrick without being too obvious about it.


    However, this was impossible to achieve.


    Patrick knew her too well and she knew him too well as well.


    He could easily read what her actions meant. How could he not notice?


    Trying to remind him would be like handing over the correct answer directly to him. This wouldn''t


    make Patrick happy either.

 Chapter 1011 I Support My Wife

    Chapter 1011 I Support My Wife


    Chapter 1011 I Support My Wife


    When Patrick got to the thirteenth bowl, Aimee almost blurted out that she didn''t want to eat


    anymore. Patrick was such a proud person that even a small setback might not bother him, but for


    Aimee it was a big deal. She couldn''t allow those emotions to show on Patrick''s face.


    No matter what Aimee did, it seemed like a lose-lose situation. She really didn''t want to give up.


    Luckily, when they got to the fifteenth bowl, Patrick suddenly had an epiphany and noticed


    something he hadn''t before. Aimee smiled and her eyes welled up with tears of joy.


    Patrick mixed in the seasoning and tasted it before saying "done".


    Aimee praised him from the bottom of her heart by saying "you''re amazing!"


    The ind counter was so big that there was some distance between them; otherwise at this


    moment, Aimee would have wanted nothing more than to hug Patrick tightly and kiss his lips hard.


    Patrick also had this thought, but unfortunately his hands were not very clean.


    Without stopping his movements, he continued cooking noodles until finally presenting a perfect


    bowl of noodles in front of Aimee.


    After smelling the aroma of the noodles for some time, Aimee hugged Patrick''s neck tightly and


    kissed him hard before starting on her meal which tasted exactly like the Autumn Pantry''s recipe.


    After eating several bites, Aimee said. "If the Autumn Pantry''s owner knew you cracked their secret


    recipe, he might cry."


    Patrick replied, "He should be grateful I''m notpeting with him."


    Aimee said, "You never know, maybe one day we''ll open our own restaurant?"


    Patrick looked at her and asked, "Do you want to open your own restaurant?"


    "I don''t have that dream, but Ivy does. She wants Mika as partner. Ivy has already talked about it


    with me." Aimee replied.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thinking about Mika''s culinary skills, Patrick felt she could do anything as long as she enjoyed


    doing it. Ash really hyped up Mika no matter what, and she could do no wrong in his eyes. But


    when it came down opening their own restaurant, Patrick remained neutral.


    Aimee smiled when she saw Patrick''s silence and said, "Mika knows her own level well. She''s


    very clear-headed and knows that opening a restaurant isn''t suitable for her. She doesn''t really want


    to do it."


    "I''m afraid she might get carried away ande up with some creative cuisine," Patrick said.


    "You''re making me wonder if Damion talked to you about this," Aimee joked.


    The reason Ivy thought of opening a restaurant, let alone opening one with Mika, was the


    strange restaurant she went to with Damion.


    As Ivy put it, if that kind of restaurant can be sessful, there was no reason they can''t be too.


    "Ivy isn''t the type to have such wild ideas. This idea is probably from Damion," Patrick said.


    "You''re right," Aimee agreed. "I think Damion is more passionate about this than Ivy."


    Patrick didn''t care what they thought; he only cared about what Aimee thought now.


    "So what do you think? Do you want to open one?" Patrick asked.


    "You know I''m not interested in these things. I told Mika that if she wants to open one, I can


    provide funding and give her a menu but she has to run it herself. I won''t interfere," Aimee replied.


    "With your menu alone, the restaurant will already be halfway sessful," Patrick said confidently.


    Aimeeughed at him and teased him saying, "You were just saying how Ash blindly supports


    Mika but look at yourself now - aren''t you doing the same thing as Ash?"


    Patrick naturally replied, "I support my wife. What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 1012 Does It Make You Feel Burdened?

    Chapter 1012 Does It Make You Feel Burdened?


    Chapter 1012 Does it make you feel burdened?


    Aimee finished thest bite of her noodles and set down her bowl, looking at Patrick. "So, what are


    your thoughts now? Do you have any ns to open a restaurant?"


    Patrick handed Aimee a napkin to wipe her mouth before answering. "Honestly, I don''t have any


    specific ideas. I''ll be investing money and helping with the menu, but ultimately it will depend on


    their vision. Mika is very unpredictable and always exploring new things, so it''s probably best to


    discuss this with Ivy."


    "I think Damion wants all of us to invest in the restaurant and have Ivy as the main operator," Aimee


    said.


    "He doesn''t want Ivy to sacrifice her career for him or their family by leaving thepany," Patrick


    exined. "From his perspective, he wants to n ahead for her future."


    Aimee nodded in agreement. "That''s why Mika and I suggested that we don''t make any final


    decisions yet and keep Ivy excited about this project. During the nning phase, Mika can


    handle it while giving time for Ivy and Damion''s family nning. After that, she can hand over full


    control of operations when she returns."


    "I''m okay with that," Patrick said. "If that''s how Damion wants to support her, then we should help


    him out."


    "Great! We can discuss everything in detail during our trip at sea," Aimee suggested.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Patrick remained silent but was touched by Damion''s thoughtfulness.


    They all knew that Ivy had always felt inferior due to their differences in status.


    Now even though she was married into wealthier circumstances than before, there were still some


    sensitive issues between them especially if they were directly involved without considering how she


    might feel about it.


    If Damion just opened up a restaurant for Ivy without consulting anyone else, then it would only add


    more pressure on her since she would feel like he was trying too hard or didn''t trust her abilities


    enough.


    By doing this together as friends, they could tell Ivy they just wanted an easy investment opportunity


    without having too much responsibility themselves. And it can let her take charge of making money


    from running things, which would give them more time off instead of feeling like they needed


    someone else managing everything, because they couldn''t handle it themselves.


    The difference between this and Damion directly giving the restaurant to Ivy was that doing so will


    not make Ivy feel that Damion disliked her for being idle at home and not having her own career.


    "It never urred me until now how cleverly scheming Damion can be sometimes," Patrick


    remarked, finally breaking his silence on what he thought about all this.


    Aimee smiled and said, "That just means he really loves Ivy. A man only puts in so much effort


    when he truly loves a woman. Otherwise, why make things soplicated? Just use money to


    solve the problem. It''s easier."


    Patrick said, "I suddenly feel envious of him."


    Aimee looked at Patrick skeptically and asked, "Envious of what?"


    "Envious that he has the chance to go through all these twists and turns. You haven''t given me that


    opportunity," Patrick replied with a hint of grievance in his tone.


    Upon hearing this, Aimee burst outughing. She lifted her hand to hook around Patrick''s neck and


    said, "What can you do? Is your wife too excellent for you? Do you feel burdened?"


    Patrick responded by saying, "The burden is fine. I just feel like something is missing, as if I''m not


    giving enough to you."


    From the beginning, Patrick had felt lost on how to proceed.

 Chapter 1013 ItS Mutual Love And Affection

    Chapter 1013 It''S Mutual Love And Affection


    Chapter 1013 It''s Mutual Love and Affection


    Aimee had no idea that she was putting so much pressure on Patrick. Looking back, it seemed like


    they didn''t know where to start with each other.


    "It''s actually quite fair," Aimee said. "I haven''t been ying any games with you."


    She wasn''t someone who paid much attention to these things, so many times she couldn''t even


    remember. This led her to feel pretty bad about herself now that she thought about it.


    "But you''ve always given more than I have," Patrick said.


    "If you''re talking about curing you, there''s really no need for that," Aimee replied. "It''s my job, and


    you''re my patient. Curing you is a challenge for me and will give me a sense of happiness and


    aplishment. It''s just different from other patients because you''re also my husband, but I don''t


    think that means you owe me anything."


    "I can only be grateful for that you have dual identities," Patrick said.


    Aimee smiled and said, "Okay, even though we''ve been married for a long time now, there''s really


    no need to make things difficult for ourselves or hold any grudges against each other. We aren''t the


    type of people whopare how much we dopared to others anyway. As long as we feel


    comfortable and happy together, then it''s enough."


    "You''re right, my wife," Patrick agreed.


    Aimee kissed at Patrick''s lips before saying, "I just remembered something. I own a row of shops in


    an excellent location near Ivy''s house which would be perfect if we open our restaurant there."


    Patrick immediately knew which shops Aimee was referring too but pondered before replying, "We


    could use those shops but the marketing effort required would be greater."


    "Leave that up to Miles," Aimee suggested confidently. "He can easily send some artists from his


    company over there. They''ll be famous overnight."


    Patrick chuckled softly before saying, "Why not just send your sister-inw?"


    Aimee burst outughing without hesitation as she replied bluntly, "I wish! But Miles wouldn''t let her


    go anywhere near such an opportunity."


    Miles had nned Matilda''s career path at the highest level possible by securing endorsements


    from some of the world''s most prestigious brands; he had absolutely no intention of letting her


    engage live-streaming emerce market which was currently booming in poprity right now.


    It was not that Miles looked down upon this industry, but since Matilda had already been positioned


    in that position, there was no need to do anything to get closer to everyone. This will not make


    people feel approachable, but rather make them feel like she had fallen from the pedestal.


    Therefore, even if she went to a restaurant for advertising, Miles was likely to find the most top-


    notch custom restaurant for Matilda.


    The restaurant they were going to open obviously won''t be that.


    Patrick said, "If Matilda is willing, Miles can''t do anything about it."


    Aimee thought about it and decided not to experiment with this matter because she knew Matilda


    very well and she waspletely obedient to Miles. She would never do anything that Miles did not


    want.


    Miles was actually a pretty decent man. Whenever his behavior deviated even slightly, obedient


    people like Matilda were pushing him into a pit of fire.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Matilda was not really that kind of woman.


    If she really met such a man, Matilda would definitely make him end badly.


    So, Matilda and Miles were just spoiling each other without any bottom line.

 Chapter 1014 RiverS Unexpected Reaction

    Chapter 1014 River''S Unexpected Reaction


    Chapter 1014 River''s Unexpected Reaction


    On Beata''s 20th birthday, everything went ording to n as they all went on a cruise together.


    River had been unhappy with this arrangement for several days, but when the day finally arrived, he


    couldn''t help feeling happy.


    After all, Beata was his little sister whom he had raised himself and his feelings for her were


    particrly deep.


    Watching that little girl who had grown up so much that she was now of marriageable age filled


    River''s heart with indescribable emotion. On one hand, he was truly moved by the fact that his sister


    had grown up so fast. On the other hand, he felt a bit reluctant to let her go.


    Even though Beata had been with Yael since she was 18 years old and seemed more than ready to


    get married, River still felt like it was only today that he realized how much of a woman Beata really


    was bing.


    So River prepared some very generous gifts for Beata on this special asion. This wasn''t the first


    time either; ever since her 18th birthday when River transferred ownership of part of their family


    assets to her name alone, every year had brought new surprises for Beata.


    She even began to feel like she didn''t know what money really looked like anymore, because there


    always seemed to be an endless supply around her.


    River took out a notebook and listed out each gift one by one until it became overwhelming for poor


    Beata. She hesitated before asking him nervously, "River, you don''t want me anymore, do you?"


    Why did she suddenly feel so uneasy?


    "I will always be your brother," replied River reassuringly.


    Beata sniffled before asking another question, "River, can you just tell me now what kind of surprise


    you have nned for me next year? I mean... how can you top this?"


    "You''re quite optimistic if you think I''m going to keep doing this every year. Spend it with Yael next


    year,"ughed River teasingly as if feeling jealous.


    Beata rolled her eyes at him yfully; clearly not taking him seriously at all!


    She immediately moved closer to River, hugging his arm and saying, "Oh brother, even though I will


    definitely marry Yael, I am still your little sister. You have to celebrate my birthday every year and


    give me a birthday gift. Don''t think about passing me off to Yael."


    River felt warm at the sight of his little sister in his arms. He naturally hoped that she would always


    be happy like this.


    River said, "You and Yael are doing well, you know?"


    Beata nodded vigorously and said, "Then River, after we go back home, what do you think about


    Yael and I getting married?"


    River was speechless.


    What did he think?


    He didn''t really like it!


    Right now he just wanted to throw Beata off the cruise ship.


    Beata quickly sensed the change in River''s mood and let go of his arm before sitting back down


    next to Yael.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Originally Beata didn''t n on getting married so soon but it was only a matter of time since they


    were already at marriageable age. She never expected such a strong reaction from River when she


    brought up the topic.


    Beata covered her heart with her hand as she secretly nced over at River.


    Thankfully he didn''t explode despite looking angry.

 Chapter 1015 He Really Has A Hard Time To Tell

    Chapter 1015 He Really Has A Hard Time To Tell


    Chapter 1015 He Really Has a Hard Time to Tell


    River really didn''t know how to describe his mood.


    However, he also understood Beata''s thoughts. After all, when he was with Averi, he was so


    domineering that he didn''t pursue her properly and just got together with her.


    It can be said that he was very dominant and overbearing in bringing Averi into his world.


    After all, Beata was his sister. Although their personalities were vastly different on the surface, deep


    down they shared many simrities.


    For something that one truly desired and knew was meant for oneself, there was no need to


    hesitate or beat around the bush - just im it as one''s own.


    However, River still felt speechless.


    It was often said that girls were outgoing, but his sister seemed a bit too eager.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long silence, River gritted his teeth and said, "You think he can marry you without even


    proposing? Dream on."


    Yael lifted his eyelids and looked at River upon hearing the words.


    They were too familiar with each other, to the point that River''s gnashing of teeth was not only


    childish but also immature to Yael.


    Yael didn''t care about stabbing River in the heart at all, and said directly, "Have proposed."


    River was struck dumb and shocked at the same time.


    His pupils dted in shock, and he red fiercely at Yael. It was clear that he expected an


    exnation from him.


    Yael said, "I got engaged at midnight today."


    Beata nodded vigorously and then pulled out the ne hidden beneath her cor.


    Above, there was a ring.


    River didn''t know what to say.


    He was really angry and had a headache.


    His gaze fell on the finger without a ring and he was speechless again.


    River was certainly aware of this ring. He was very clear about Yael''s every move, so naturally he


    knew when he prepared this ring.


    However, Yael had already obtained the ring a year ago but never gave it to Beata.


    River also forgot about the existence of this ring.


    Who would have thought that Yael, this bastard, would pull such a trick on him.


    River couldn''t hold back anymore and picked up the pillow next to him, throwing it at Yael.


    "Okay! You''re really something!" River was so angry that he couldn''t speak properly for a while. It


    took him a long time to calm down and say, "Stealing my sister like this, don''t you have a


    conscience?"


    Beataughed out of sync and felt sorry for it, but she couldn''t help it.


    What else could it be? Beata was telling him that without anyone''s help, she walked towards Yael


    on her own initiative.


    River pinched his forehead and really didn''t want to speak anymore at the moment.


    The onlookers who had been watching the show while eating popcorn finally couldn''t hold back their


    laughter and burst outughing together.


    Everyone knew what Beata''s 20th birthday meant, and many still gave River some face by not


    poking at his heart in front of him.


    Now, the one who hit the hardest was Beata.


    Miles was truly very generous and restrained. He did not add insult to injury when Beata proposed


    to get a certificate.


    At this moment, he still wanted to stab River in the heart.


    Miles said, "As the older brother, you should be more sensible. If I were you, I would give the


    necessary document to my younger sister right now."


    River narrowed his eyes and stared at Miles.


    However, he no longer had any killing intent now.


    Miles felt nothing when he was stared at like that, instead heughed even more recklessly.


    River was speechless.


    For Beata''s birthday, it should just be her and Yael celebrating however they wanted to, without any


    interference from others.


    Now it was really difficult for him to express his suffering.

 Chapter 1016 DonT Cry

    Chapter 1016 Don''T Cry


    Chapter 1016 Don''t Cry


    The cruise ship departed at noon, and everyone was making noise untilte into the night before


    returning to their rooms to rest. Beata and Yael had a room on their own floor, which Beata had


    arranged beforehand. Everyone understood this and didn''t make fun of them.


    When they got back to the room, Beata hung onto Yael immediately.


    Yael held her up and asked softly, "Are you tired?"


    Beata shook her head and said, "I just didn''t expect it would be sote."


    Yael said, "Let''s take a shower first and go to bed early."


    Beata stepped back a bit when she heard this. She looked at Yael''s face with furrowed brows and


    asked him, "Do you mean you don''t want it anymore?"


    Yael replied calmly, "It''s toote now. You need rest."


    "I don''t want that," Beata pouted. "You refused me before. I''ve been waiting for today for so long!


    And now we''re even one day behind schedule! You can''t deny me again!"


    As she spoke these words with grievance in her voice, she thought about how over the past two


    years she had gone from being timidly shy to really wanting him badly enough that she tried


    everything possible to get him to break his promise. But he was stubbornly sticking by his word.


    Beata was almost furious now, after waiting so long for this momentous asion on her birthday


    only for everyone else ying around until 2 am in the morning.


    But Beata wasn''t ungrateful either - everyone came out here just for her birthday celebration - how


    could she abandon them all just because of herself?


    Now they were back in their room with only each other there. And Beata was really getting serious


    about it.


    It was already two hourster than nned time-wise; if Yael still wanted to dy things further,


    then surely he knew what kind of reaction he would get from her.


    Her lips pursed as tears welled up in her eyes looking at Yael as if asking, "Is it because I''m not


    attractive enough? Is that why you don''t want me?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yael looked helplessly at Beate knowing full well how much effort he put into resisting temptation


    every day over thesest two years, but also understanding that one more night wouldn''t hurt


    anyone.


    Not hearing Yael''s voice, Beata felt even more aggrieved.


    She sniffed, and tears fell down.


    "Am I the type that mature men like you like, am I... uh..."


    Beata hadn''t finished speaking before her mouth was covered.


    She widened her eyes, but with too many tears falling, she couldn''t see Yael''s expression clearly.


    All she could feel was how fierce Yael''s kiss was, unlike any other kiss they had shared. His rough


    movements even caused Beata some pain.


    This made Beata a little scared and confused by Yael''s sudden aggression.


    However, Yael didn''t give Beata a chance to back away. He picked her up and carried her to the


    bed without hesitation.


    As soon as Beata''s back touched the soft mattress, her mind turned into like a mush. She couldn''t


    see or hear anything except for the weight of his body on hers.


    Her small hands instinctively tried to push him away but were held firmly by Yael''s grip.


    Beata could faintly hear him say, "Don''t cry."

 Chapter 1017 He Really Scared Beata

    Chapter 1017 He Really Scared Beata


    Chapter 1017 He Really Scared Beata


    Beata really didn''t want to cry, but Yael''s actions were too harsh.


    It was really too fierce.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she used to write novels, she would feel like she was floating on the surface of the sea, with


    ups and downs, unable to find a focal point to focus on. She could only let herself be controlled by


    the winds and waves, sinking and floating.


    In the erotic article, she wrote more explicitly, portraying every aspect and atmosphere to perfection.


    Some readers praised Beata''s articles, which will let them immerse in it, and will want to try it with


    their boyfriends or husbands.


    However, the fact now told Beata that what she wrote down without experiencing it was really very


    childish, very immature, and very unrealistic.


    When she truly experienced it herself, she realized how wonderful the process was.


    Beata didn''t even know how to describe this feeling.


    Of course, what Beata couldn''t even imagine was that she would actually put this into practice on


    the sea.


    The cruise ship was very stable, but Beata still felt like a small boat on the sea.


    The wind and waves were given by Yael, and safety was also given by Yael.


    She was experiencing aplex mix of danger and safety, and every second felt like a roller-


    coaster ride.


    It was impossible not to cry.


    Beata hadn''t cried so bitterly in years.


    However, she couldn''t control herself at all.


    She begged Yael for mercy, but Yael was like an angry leopard that fiercely hunted her down.


    Beata was carried by Yael into the bathroom, exhausted and not knowing how many hours had


    passed.


    Yael put her in the bathtub, but she wanted to sleep and felt like closing her eyes.


    Beata regretted it, really regretted it.


    She shouldn''t have tried to show off her abilities. Even if it meant exhausting herself, she was


    determined to get this thing done.


    Now, all she wanted was for someone to whack her in the back of the neck and put her straight to


    sleep.


    She had never seen a woman more miserable than her.


    Yael was actually regretting it too. He really didn''t control himself, didn''t hold back, and didn''t take


    care of Beata''s situation.


    Perhaps it was the inherent wickedness of men that when a girl was "bullied" to the point of misery,


    what he wanted to do was be even more vicious.


    However, seeing Beata looking so pitiful now, Yael also truly felt sorry for her.


    After cleaning up Beata, Yael picked her up and put her back on the bed.


    However, Yael still blow-dried her hair before letting herself go to sleep.


    During the process, Beata finally felt very aggrieved and lifted her weak arm to wave at Yael.


    However, she had no strength left, and Yael''s body was as hard as steel, so she beat him with no


    pain, but hurt her hand instead.


    Yael was so distressed that he brought his arm to Beata''s mouth, letting her bite it out.


    Beata didn''t have much strength in her mouth, but she really bit Yael hard, and she didn''t let go until


    her teeth were sour.


    Finally, Beata was able to vent her grievances. Yael blow-dried her hair and coaxed her to go to


    bed.


    At the moment, Beata didn''t need Yael to coax her to sleep. Once she got hold of a pillow, she slept


    soundly.


    Yael wasn''t sleepy at all, so he propped himself up on his arm and gazed at Beata''s sleeping face


    with an unprecedented sense of contentment.


    Yesterday at midnight, he proposed, but it wasn''t actually nned by Yael.


    It was just that the two of them were still awake at that time, and Beata wanted to seduce him on


    purpose, but Yael knew that if Beata''s wish was granted then, the two of them would not be able to


    get on the cruise ship.


    In order to stick to the n, Yael took out the ring he had prepared long ago and proposed to Beata.


    This sudden move really scared Beata.


    After she agreed, all her attention was focused on the ring,pletely forgetting that just a moment


    ago she was thinking about how to get Yael to ept her.


    Yael had no regrets about proposing so early, even though River may hold him ountable for it.


    He didn''t really care.


    What he cared about the most was always Beata.


    What he wanted was just to be with Beata forever.

 Chapter 1018 ILl Have To Wait For A Week

    Chapter 1018 I''Ll Have To Wait For A Week


    Chapter 1018 I''ll Have to Wait for a Week


    When Beata woke up, it was dark outside.


    She felt that every bone in her body was aching, her eyes were sore, and her throat was also sore.


    Of course, the most painful ce was also the most hidden ce.


    Beata dared not move, for fear that any movement might cause her to tear something.


    Yael came in from outside and saw Beata lying in bed with a grimace on her face. He walked over


    with concern and asked, "Are you feeling very ufortable?"


    Beata''s face drooped and she looked at Yael with a pitiful expression, saying, "You said it wouldn''t


    hurt, but it''s killing me."


    The voice was also hoarse, sounding particrly pitiful.


    Yael said, "I''m sorry, baby. It''s my fault."


    Beata didn''t actually me Yael. She knew very well that if she hadn''t said those things that


    triggered Yael and made him lose control, he would have been gentle with her.


    However, who made her so fearless and insisted on saying those words?


    Fortunately, Yael lost control before she could ask him if there was something wrong with him.


    Otherwise, Beata believed that if she really said those words, Yael would definitely send her straight


    to the hospital.


    Of course, Beata now realized firsthand that Yael was not just good in sex, he was simply amazing.


    However, Beata didn''t know whether tough or cry about having such a capable boyfriend.


    She really didn''t want to risk her life over something like this.


    Beata looked at Yael pitifully and said, "You bully me. I will punish you."


    Yael responded, "Okay, I''ll let you punish me."


    "Within this week, I don''t want it anymore," Beata said.


    Yael did not immediately agree. In fact, it was somewhat difficult for him.


    He had been restraining himself before, but now he finally let go. He just tasted some vors and


    will restrain himself again for a week.


    Yael was very clear that this was an impossible thing to do.


    However, Beata was already like this. If he didn''t agree, he was really not human.


    Beata didn''t hear Yael''s answer and became even more upset, with tears almost falling down.


    "Just one week, can''t you bear it?" Beata asked.


    Yael said very frankly, "There will indeed be some difficulties."


    Beata was speechless.


    Yael said, "I will try my best to control myself."


    Beata sniffed and said, "So how have you spent the past 32 years?"


    Yael said, "Without experience, there is no interest."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Beata choked, and immediately murmured in a low voice, "It doesn''t look like you haven''t


    experienced this before."


    He had turned her into such a state, and if he had more experience, she thought she might actually


    die.


    Yael understood what Beata meant and smirked. "It sounds like I didn''t disappoint you."


    Beata remained silent.


    She didn''t want to praise him or give him any reason to "bully" her in the future. However, Beata had


    to admit that Yael was wless in his abilities. If there was anything negative to say...


    "Why can''t you be gentler with me? You''re not usually like this," said Beata.


    Yael became even more frustrated and touched Beata''s face apologetically. "I''m sorry. I won''t do it


    again."


    Beata wasn''t really angry; she just felt embarrassed by the gap between herself and Yael. Hearing


    his sincere apologies made it hard for her to stay mad at him.


    She held Yael''s hand and said, "Anyway, I don''t care. I''ll wait until next week."

 Chapter 1019 He Was Very Satisfied

    Chapter 1019 He Was Very Satisfied


    Chapter 1019 He Was Very Satisfied


    What can Yael do? In the end, he still had to agree.


    Beata was happy now.


    Shaking Yael''s arm, Beata said, "Yael, I''m hungry."


    She was so hungry but she really didn''t have the strength to get up.


    Yael said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go get it for you."


    "I want to eat noodles, the kind that''s warm andforting," Beata said.


    Yael bowed his head and kissed Beata on the forehead, saying, "Wait for me for ten minutes. I''ll be


    back soon."


    Beata nodded obediently and well-behaved.


    Yael said he would be back in ten minutes, and he really dide back in ten minutes.


    Holding a steaming bowl of beef noodles, Yael ced it on the coffee table and asked, "Do you


    want to eat in bed ore down to eat?"


    Beata thought about it and decided to get up and eat.


    It was just that she didn''t put on any clothes yet, and when she stretched out her hand from under


    the quilt to let Yael carry her off the bed, she realized that she hadn''t put on any clothes yet.


    The two arms quickly withdrew, and Beata felt embarrassed for not realizing it earlier.


    Beata''s face turned red as she said, "Turn around first. I need to get dressed."


    Yaelughed, didn''t listen to Beata''s request, but directly took Beata''s nightdress and walked over.


    He did not lift the quilt, but instead stretched her nightdress inside the cover and helped Beata put it


    on through it.


    When Yael''s big hand touched Beata''s skin, she shuddered uncontrobly.


    Yael fished Beata out of the quilt and hugged her to the sofa, without exposing Beata a little.


    Beata''s shyness had passed, and she had grown to love Yael even more.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t make fun of her, let alone say those words like "I''ve seen every inch of you, why are you


    still shy?" Instead, he protected her very gently.


    Beata really felt that she was going to immerse herself in Yael''s tenderness with all her heart.


    However, at present, these were not the most important things.


    For Beata at the moment, the most important thing was the bowl of beef noodles in front of her.


    She was really hungry.


    But she had no strength in her arms and cannot even hold chopsticks steadily.


    Beata was almost crying with anger.


    What was going on? If she had known, she wouldn''t have said that she wanted to eat noodles.


    How good it was to eat porridge? She can pour it directly into her mouth, and she will soon be able


    to fill her stomach.


    Yael looked at Beata and the chopsticks, feeling helpless. He rubbed her head and said, "Don''t


    worry. Let me feed you."


    Beata immediately looked at Yael with a pitiful expression and opened her small mouth.


    She ate very quickly, and luckily the noodles were no longer hot. Otherwise she would have been so


    angry that she would cry.


    There was no time to chew, and Beata swallowed it directly.


    Yael felt both heartbroken and amused, and he truly regretted it.


    Beata swallowed so many noodles in a row, and the feeling of being so hungry that she was


    panicking only subsided a little.


    Her gaze fell upon the beef and Beata said, "Meat."


    Yael picked up a piece of beef and fed it to Beata. Now, Beata couldn''t swallow it whole, but she


    was still very eager and chewed on it vigorously with her little mouth, looking like a small hamster.


    Yael''s eyes were full of doting. He was very satisfied if he can just feed her like this for the rest of


    his life.

 Chapter 1020 Everyone Will Only Bless Us

    Chapter 1020 Everyone Will Only Bless Us


    Chapter 1020 Everyone Will Only Bless Us


    After finishing a big bowl of noodles, Beata finally regained her energy. It was then that she


    remembered to ask Yael, "Yael, have you eaten yet?"


    "I already ate," Yael replied.


    He hadn''t slept much; when Beata went to bed, he went out. Of course, he was called out by River.


    The two of them stared at each other on the deck for a while before River punched Yael and let out


    some pent-up anger.


    Yael didn''t feel any pain; instead, he felt honored. After punching him once, River said to Yael,


    "ording to tradition, I should call you brother, but now I guess I have to call you my brother-in-


    law. I don''t know if I made a good deal or not."


    "It''s me who made the good deal," Yael replied.


    River wasn''t polite and said directly, "Of course it is! She''s my sister after all. Although no one dares


    openly covet her, there are many who want her secretly. In my heart though, it''s clear that even if


    someone were able to make their move first like you bastard did - it would be outrageous."


    Yael thought that this was thanks in part due to River''s help. If it weren''t for him mentioning it first,


    then maybe they wouldn''t have been able understand each other''s feelings so quickly.


    Perhaps Beata would never think in that direction and he might only realize his feelings towards her


    when she was with someone else.


    But by then he knew himself well enough not to try and take Beata away from anyone else because


    ultimately she belonged with whoever she chose herself.


    However, Yael couldn''t say these things now as Beata''s document was still in River''s hands.


    Yael could be sure that if he really spoke those words aloud, River probably wouldn''t give up the


    document for ten years or more.


    In any case, Yael was anxious but Beata wasn''t.


    They chatted on deck for half an hour before River finally said, "I''m giving Beatapletely over to


    you this time. If you fail her, I won''t consider us friendship anymore."


    "Don''t worry," Yael replied. "If therees a day where something happens, I won''t need your help.


    I''ll take care of myself."


    River said, "As for you, I understand. To put it simply, I''m just saying these things for your benefit. I


    know you wouldn''t do anything to hurt Beata. As for Beata, you also understand that she may seem


    carefree on the surface but she''s actually very stubborn and once she sets her mind to something,


    there''s no changing it."


    "I''m not worried about either of you straying from each other, but Beata is still young and can be


    immature at times so you should be more patient with her."


    Yael replied, "I don''t see her as a child but rather as someone who will spend the rest of my life with


    me. Whatever she wants to do, I''ll support her all the way and you can trust me on that."


    River didn''t say anything else after that.


    The two of them stayed on deck for a while until Averi came over and Yael left to go back to his


    room.


    Beata had no idea what Yael and River talked about but now that she was full from eating dinner,


    her mind started racing again.


    This led her to think about an especially pressing issue - she hadn''t shown herself all day long! Why


    was this? And how would she face other people afterwards?


    Beata buried herself in Yael''s embrace and clung onto his waist before whispering in


    embarrassment, "What am I going to do? I can''t show my face anymore."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yael looked at her curiously before realizing what Beata meant.


    He gently patted Beata''s back before saying reassuringly, "There''s nothing embarrassing about it.


    Everyone will only wish us well."

 Chapter 1021 Just Come On

    Chapter 1021 Just Come On


    Chapter 1021 Just Come On


    Even though Yael said everyone would bless them, Beata was still too shy to even want to go out.


    Yael indulged her. When she didn''t want to go out, Yael won''t force her.


    The two of them were in the room when River called and asked them toe out. Beata shook her


    head desperately at Yael, so Yael made an excuse that Beata was still sleeping and refused River''s


    invitation.


    Of course, River once again insulted Yael and called him a beast.


    Yael didn''t really mind, but after hanging up the phone, Beata came over to him and said pitifully,


    "I''m sorry Yael. I''ve damaged your reputation."


    Yael hugged Beata on hisp and said, "I don''t mind."


    Beata nudged towards Yael''s neck and said, "You just like me so much? It doesn''t matter if your


    reputation is damaged."


    Yael raised an eyebrow at the words and said, "I thought my feelings for you were already very


    clear."


    Beata didn''t know what to say.


    Her face instantly turned red. Indeed, her body still hurt.


    However, taking advantage of her current "underdog" status, Beata twisted and turned on his legs


    completely disregarding anything else.


    Of course, she had no problem with it, but it was really tormenting Yael.


    Yael really wanted to pick up Beata and take her away from his legs, but he can''t bear to do it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After Beata made a fuss for a while, she started giggling uncontrobly towards Yael.


    She now had some experience and can naturally feel how much Yael was suffering.


    After settling down obediently, Beata said, "I''m so bad. Why don''t you discipline me?"


    Yael was provoked and took a bite on Beata''s cheek, saying, "You know you''re bad, but even if


    you''re the worst, you''re still my darling. I can''t bear to let you go."


    Upon hearing this, Beataughed even more freely.


    She said, "Originally I thought that I wouldn''t recover so slowly and even wanted to shorten it from a


    week to three days. But since you''ve said so, if I change my mind now, it would seem like I have no


    credibility. So let''s stick with a week."


    Yael was speechless.


    This girl was clearly here to torture him.


    With a hint of danger in his gaze, Yael said, "You better think carefully about it. I''ll check and if


    you''ve already recovered but intentionally lie to me and say you haven''t, I can''t guarantee how


    angry I''ll be in a week''s time."


    She stared at Yael for a long time, swallowing a small sip of water before saying, "Yael Kirnd, are


    you threatening me now?"


    This wasn''t the first time Beata had called Yael by his full name. Over the past two years, whenever


    they argued, Beata would use his full name.


    But this time, it was clear that Yael''s words had scared her.


    Beata couldn''t imagine how much more fierce Yael could be.


    However, she soon realized one thing.


    She lifted her chin and looked at Yael and said, "That''s fine too. Anyway if you''re mean to me, I''ll


    just take another week off."


    Yael almostughed out loud at Beata''s words. She was counting on him not being able to do


    anything about it.


    But what could he do? If Beata said one week, then he knew he would really give her one week off.


    Beata blinked innocently with her eyes and believed that she wasn''t the one who would feel bad. So


    if Yael wanted to "bully" her, then go ahead.

 Chapter 1022 LetS Go See Together

    Chapter 1022 Let''S Go See Together


    Chapter 1022 Let''s Go See Together


    Inside the room, Beata and Yael had been discussing this topic, while outside everyone was


    seriously discussing the idea of opening a restaurant.


    Later on, Mika also understood the purpose of this restaurant and was very cooperative in


    making it her own.


    However, when Mika suggested that she could work as the head chef herself with some effort,


    everyone advised against it.


    Patrick bluntly said, "Mika, we can eat anything ourselves but we can''t embarrass outsiders."


    Mika looked at Patrick even though she really wanted to scold him harshly. But who made her


    timid? Who made her full of awe for her brother-inw?


    The key was that Mika also knew that her sister loved Patrick so much. She dared guarantee


    that if she made a fuss with Patrick here, Aimee will make sure she didn''t get away with it.


    Therefore, even though Mika was hurt by Patrick''s words, she still didn''t dare to speak recklessly


    in front of him.


    Fortunately there was Ash there.


    Ash said, "Mika has improved greatly now. I think catching up with Aimee is just around the


    corner."


    Everyone looked at Ash speechlessly when he finished speaking.


    Aimee waspletely speechless. It wasn''t because she thought too highly of herself or believed


    that what she cooked tasted better than what Mika cooked; it was simply an objective fact!


    Matilda directly said, "That''s for sure! As long as you don''t blow up the kitchen, everything you cook


    tastes great!"


    Ash immediately begged Matilda for mercy and asked her to go easy on him. Of course Matilda just


    meant to tease him without any intention of bullying him into anything serious!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued saying, "Mika has indeed improved quite a bit but being a head chef requires


    learning many things. If Mika really wants to be one, then training would be necessary."


    Mika said, "Matilda, did you deal harshly with me, then offer advice by way of constion? I''m


    moved by what you said."


    "Mika," Matilda added after seeing how moved Mika seemed by all thesepliments, "your


    brother-inw isn''t wrong about taking responsibility towards outsiders."


    The food industry is actually one of the hardest industries out there; no one knew what kind of


    customers they might encounter so having so many people together meant they cannot let Mika


    take such risks alone!


    Over the years, Matilda had been in the entertainment industry and understood how much influence


    public opinion can have.


    Although Mika was about to graduate, she was still a child to her older siblings. There was no


    reason for a child to be at the forefront.


    Aimee said, "I''ll decide on the menu with Kelvin. You guys can set the main tone and we''ll design it


    based on that. We''ll find a chef who''s smart and easy-going."


    Everyone burst outughing when they heard this because finding someone with a good


    temperament wasn''t easy.


    However, Aimee made it clear that this was mandatory and Damion and Ivy didn''t object.


    "Pat and I have found a great location for our store. If you agree, we can all go check it out together


    when we get back," Aimee said.

 Chapter 1023 IsnT It A Big Loss?

    Chapter 1023 Isn''T It A Big Loss?


    Chapter 1023 Isn''t it a Big Loss?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone could imagine the position that Aimee and Patrick had settled into. Eden said, "After all


    these years, I still can''t figure out how much wealth Aimee has."


    Ash added, "I know, and even Aimee doesn''t know."


    Aimee couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She had never counted her assets before. But she


    always got what she wanted.


    Everyone present was well off financially. However, at this moment, someone sighed that money


    was always rtive - there would always be someone richer than them.


    Ben said, "If Aimee were to personally cook as head chef in this restaurant, it would definitely


    be bigger and stronger." Aimee looked at Ben speechlessly and said," Why do you make me


    sound like a gang leader? I''m just an ordinary citizen."


    But everyone actually agreed with Ben''s words. They were not people who spoke without thinking


    things through; even Damion had his own principles. However, none of them could resist the charm


    of Aimee''s cooking skills.


    Of course, this might also be because she rarely cooked nowadays especially since returning to the


    hospital to save lives through surgery. She hadn''t cooked for them in a long time.


    At this moment when no one had discussed it beforehand, everyone looked at her with simr


    expressions. Patrick couldn''t help but say, "It sounds great, but her hands need to be used on the


    operating table too."


    Eden quipped, "We know you care about your wife, but if we''re opening a restaurant and creating


    menus, it makes sense for us to test dishes ourselves. We have so many people here. It''d be


    great!"


    Patrick almostughed out loud at Eden''s words. Aimee needed no testing ;if they wanted to test


    dishes, it should be done by professional chefs. However, Patrick found himself outnumbered this


    time around.


    Miles suggested, "Aimee, you see, the hunger marketing strategy is working. If possible, could you


    kindly satisfy our wish?"


    Aimee didn''t mind and replied directly, "No problem, arrangements will be made tomorrow."


    Patrick sighed. He couldn''t argue with his wife''s decision anymore. No matter how much he cared


    about her, Aimee''s arrangement must stand firm now!


    Looking down at Aimee, Patrick said, "What ingredients do you need? I''ll have someone bring them


    overter."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone started teasing him.


    Aimee thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to the kitchenter and see what we have. And I''m


    giving you all a chance to order some dishes."


    Patrick had given uppletely. He could only use his eyes to put pressure on these restless guys


    so they wouldn''t go too far.


    With so many people here, if each person ordered one dish, it would keep Aimee busy all day long.


    They were like hungry wolves and Patrick couldn''t bear to see them act that way.


    However, even though Patrick was ring at them with his eyes like flying knives right now, no one


    cared.


    One by one their eyes were almost glowing as they stared at Aimee like hungry wolves.


    Ordering food was definitely a skill in this situation because with so many people there, they needed


    to make sure not to repeat any dishes or else it would be a huge loss.

 Chapter 1024 My Wife Is The Representative Of Our Family

    Chapter 1024 My Wife Is The Representative Of Our Family


    Chapter 1024 My Wife is the Representative of Our Family


    When it came to ordering food, it didn''t matter if they ordered the same thing twice. If they did, just


    order something else. However, after all these years of experience with Patrick, everyone knew that


    maximizing their synergy was important. One key aspect of this was to try not to repeat dishes as


    much as possible.


    Sure enough, before anyone had a chance to speak up, Patrick said, "I''ll give you all a chance.


    Each person can suggest one dish and duplicates don''t count."


    As soon as he spoke those words, everyone red at him in unison.


    Walter said, "Patrick, you''re getting more and more outrageous."


    In the past, when they ordered food and repeated dishes by ident, they would still make them


    anyway. Now things were different; duplicates didn''t count anymore, which made things more


    challenging.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t forget how many people we have here."


    However, the more people there were, the harder it was for them to agree on anything.


    Of course, Patrick wasn''t going to let them negotiate, so they had no choice but relied on their


    umted synergy over the years.


    Aimee looked up at Patrick, feeling both amused and frustrated by his rule-making tactics. She


    didn''t care how many dishes they made, since she knew that everything would taste good


    regardless of what was served, but having Patrick protect her like this made her feel happy inside.


    Aimee said, "Let''s call Beata and Yael out too."


    This time everyone''s gaze turned towards Aimee in unison again.


    Eden teased Aimee saying, "You''ve been corrupted by Patrick already!"


    With so many people around already, adding two more seemed like too much chaos for some, but


    Aimee''s reasoning was sound; after all it was Beata''s birthday cruise party! It wouldn''t be fair if she


    couldn''t join in with everyone else!


    What could they do? They had no choice but follow Aimee''s request even though it added another


    layer of difficulty.


    Beata was shy and wanted nothing more than just sleeping through everything.


    When she heard about ordering dishes together with everybody else, she couldn''t resist joining in


    despite her shyness making her want disappear into thin air. Everybody''s attention focused solely


    on her face which only caused River''s eyes slide back-and-forth between hers''and Yael''s faces,


    making Beata feel even morefortable than before¡­


    Yael looked at River with a silent plea to tone it down. Beata was now his girlfriend, and even when


    River was her brother, he couldn''t tease her like that.


    River sighed and conceded. "Fine, she''s not our family''s princess after all."


    The conversation shifted back to the important task of ordering food.


    Beata furrowed her brows after hearing the rules. She wanted to order a lot of dishes but repeating


    orders would make them disappear - what a rip-off!


    Her eyes darted around until an idea struck her. "Why don''t we order as families? Each family can


    choose one dish."


    This way, they could cut their orders in half and reduce the chances of repeats.


    Patrick chuckled. "You''re using all your smarts for this."


    Beata grinned mischievously. "It''s my birthday and Aimee said I get to call the shots on this cruise


    ship party - even though my actual birthday has passed and we haven''t had it yet."


    Patrick knew better than to argue with Beata, especially since she was the youngest among them.


    He pointed out a loophole in her proposal though, "Sure thing! You guys are one family - The Knight


    Family - and we''re another - The Hayden Family."


    Everyone stared at Patrick incredulously.


    Eden spoke up first, "Can you be any more shameless? Ask your wife if she agrees with your


    suggestion!"


    Aimee was trying hard not to burst outughing; she thought Patrick went too far too.


    But as his wife, Aimee had no choice but defend him, "Pat''s suggestion makes sense!"


    Eden rolled his eyes while Ben and Damion exchanged knowing looks; they knew they had their


    work cut out for them now.


    Ben joked, "As long as you don''t slow us down!"


    With Eden''s unpredictable mind, Ben had every reason to doubt whether he''de up with


    something ridiculous again instead of avoiding repeats altogether.


    Eden felt offended by Ben''sment but didn''t say anything else except, "My wife will represent


    our family."


    Ben and Damion nodded approvingly without saying anything else; Eden couldn''t help feeling


    annoyed once again by their nonchnt attitude towards him.

 Chapter 1025 Intense Gaze

    Chapter 1025 Intense Gaze


    Chapter 1025 Intense Gaze


    When it came to ying games, the best rule was to do it with small groups. Otherwise, if they


    eliminated half of the Hayden family members, the game won''t be as lively.


    Aimee, being the main chef, didn''t participate in this game. However, she still allowed Patrick to join


    in.


    Of course, this caused protests from everyone since they knew that Patrick was a schemer who


    would deliberately choose repeated dishes and cancel them out.


    Helpless, Aimee could only say, "Let Pat go first and reveal his answer."


    This dish will be served for everyone so that they can avoid what Patrick had chosen.


    Patrick originally wanted to choose something simple that wouldn''t give Aimee any trouble. But


    before he could even say anything himself, Miles said, "Don''t pick a dish like scrambled eggs or I''ll


    think you''re humiliating your wife."


    Patrick was speechless. It was no wonder his brother knew him so well; he''d already blocked all


    possible choices for him.


    Aimee looked at Patrick and whispered in his ear, "Choose whatever you want. I''m happiest when I


    cook for you."


    The rest of them couldn''t hear their conversation and collectively protested against it.


    "Aimee," Ash said. "Why don''t you just tell us what dish you want to make?"


    "I might as well just give away all the answers then," Aimee replied. "Do you guys want an open-


    book test?"


    Ash immediately shut up after remembering how scared he used to be when Aimee dominated over


    him before.


    After thinking about it for a while longer, Patrick finally said, "I want three servings of king crab."


    Everyone felt relieved after hearing this choice because even though it wasn''t difficult or


    complicated for Aimee to make this dish, everyone loved eating crab ¨C choosing king crab satisfied


    everyone''s taste buds!


    With that settled down now began their official gaming session!


    Eden spoke up next saying, "You guys better bring your best because I''m hoping we get some beef


    ormb."


    Patrick joked back saying, "Are you really going to cheat right out in front? Do y''all think I''m dead?"


    Eden raised an eyebrow at him and replied confidently saying, "There are only so many ingredients


    avable! What else can we eat?"


    Patrick was speechless. If it weren''t for their years of brotherhood, he would have thrown Eden into


    the sea by now.


    Aimee squeezed Patrick''s hand and whispered, "It''s okay. I''m in a good mood. Let them do as they


    please."


    Patrick said, "Usually you spend your days on the operating table and when you finally get a break,


    you have to spend it in the kitchen."


    Aimee chuckled at his words and looked at Patrick with intense eyes. "Why do you sound so


    jealous?" she asked.


    Patrick remained silent but he couldn''t help but wonder when he could be in bed with Aimee.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Of course, Patrick was sure that if he actually asked her that question, Aimee would say something


    like, "We''ve been married for too long."


    But even though Patrick didn''t say anything out loud, Aimee knew exactly what he was thinking.


    She whispered into his ear, "Do you want to try for another baby? Then I''lle down from the


    operating table."


    Patrick looked at her with an intense gaze that made Aimee regret what she had just said.


    She wondered if Patrick was going to carry her back into their room any second now.

 Chapter 1026 HeS So Angry

    Chapter 1026 He''S So Angry


    Chapter 1026 He''s So Angry


    Half an hour had passed, and Patrick waspletely fed up. He was proctoring the exam, and they


    weren''t allowed to use their phones, talk or even move their bodies. Yet here they were, still not


    turning in their answers. Were theymunicating telepathically or something?


    "Are you guys nning onmunicating until tomorrow morning?" Patrick asked.


    Everyone knew that this situation was all about luck; no matter how much editing one did, it couldn''t


    be that precise. So really, wasting time like this made no sense at all.


    Now Patrick watched as everyone adjusted themselves and said, "We''re done."


    Patrick collected the papers one by one himself without giving anyone a chance to see each other''s


    answers or change them.


    Normally someone would make a joke but right now the atmosphere was tense. Everyone waited


    for Patrick to announce the answers.


    Aimee felt nervous too. Although cooking wasn''t challenging for her at all, she wanted to know what


    everyone had chosen.


    Patrick revealed the first paper: Walter and April''s answer - zed pork fillet - written in April''s


    delicate handwriting.


    "Just as I thought," Aimee said with a smile. "That''s my girl looking out for me."


    Indeed it was April''s idea; Walter actually wanted roastmb but April stopped him from choosing it.


    The second paper belonged to Ben and Tilly who chose grilled branzino which required great skill


    but wasn''t impossible either.


    The third paper belonged to River and Averi who chose creamy oyster and watercress stew.


    Despite that River always teased Hayden brothers, he wouldn''t dare trouble Aimee especially when


    Averi was around, because she''d take care of him first if he did. So, River thought about it before


    choosing it instead of something else more difficult


    Unexpectedly after they heard this dish name, River received countless res from others


    especially Walter who said, "River, are you sure? You''re starting your health regimen now? Your


    body can handle that?"


    River shot him a look thinking "who is he trying to insult?"


    The next paper belonged Miles and Matilda''s answer which Miles chose Wellington steak directly


    without any hesitation which was quite outrageous


    Matilda had initially wanted to intervene, but she knew that Miles wasn''t picking on Aimee - he was


    deliberately trying to provoke Patrick.


    Sure enough, Patrick was seething with anger. He red at Miles and gritted his teeth as he said,


    "You look like a Wellington steak."


    Miles replied, "I''ve not heard that one before. Care to make a bet?"


    Patrick remained silent.


    When they reached the shore, Patrick vowed to hand over thepany to Miles. Otherwise, he


    would lose his temperpletely.


    The next card belonged to Casey and Kelvin. Without hesitation, Casey wrote down "Red wine


    braised beef brisket".


    Of course, Casey wasn''t just thinking about her own appetite - she was also considerate of Aimee''s


    workload. Kelvin''s cooking skills were excellent too; this way they could ask him for help and lighten


    Aimee''s load.


    Patrick looked at Casey with a sense of satisfaction and said, "Casey, you''re always so thoughtful."


    But little did he know that the next card would cause him great distress: it belonged to Eden and


    Minnie and read "Red wine braised beef brisket".Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1027 She Is Willing To Give Birth

    Chapter 1027 She Is Willing To Give Birth


    Chapter 1027 She is Willing to Give Birth


    When Patrick gritted his teeth and uttered the same five words, the air seemed to solidify, plunging


    into a dead silence.


    All eyes turned towards Eden, and Ben said, "You''re really something. You never disappoint us."


    Eden was speechless.


    He raised his hand and touched his nose, feeling powerless to argue.


    Actually, Minnie intended to write about steamed seafood, but Eden thought that since they were on


    the sea, someone else must have written about this dish. As a passionate beef lover, he didn''t


    expect to fall for it so easily.


    Casey waspletely speechless. Since she was young, she had always felt that she and Eden


    were ipatible, perhaps even enemies from a past life.


    Now, this idea jumped back into her mind again.


    Casey felt that if she and Eden were the only ones left in the world, she would definitely find a way


    to kill him.


    Eden said, "It''s my fault. I admit it."


    He was quite happy about it.


    However, Patrick didn''t think it really mattered.


    Originally, this dish was supposed to be made by Kelvin and he really wanted to eat it.


    Now it was even better when it was just wiped out, and Patrick was the happiest one.


    Next up, they had Beata and Yael. Beata was not shy at all and went straight for the three-way


    lobster dish, specifying her preferred vor.


    The next and final one was for Damion and Ivy.


    Ivy originally just wanted to order a sd, but Damion said there was no need and that she should


    order what she really wanted to eat.


    Ivy thought for a while and finally orderedmb curry.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all the dishes were ordered, everyone''s gaze once again turned towards Eden in unison.


    Howe he made such a blunder? It was simply beyond reason.


    The dishes were ready. Aimee got up and went to the kitchen to see if there were any missing


    ingredients. Of course, some ingredients that required more time also needed to be prepared in


    advance.


    Patrick hugged Aimee from behind and said, "You''ve worked hard, babe."


    Aimee said, "It''s just a small thing. I haven''t cooked for a long time. Actually, I wanna do it."


    Patrick kissed Aimee''s ear and said, "After we go back, don''t rush to the hospital, okay?"


    He really wanted to be with Aimee all the time. If Aimee were to go back to the hospital, she would


    put the patient first. She had surgery day and night, so he wouldn''t be able to see her every day.


    Aimee knew that Patrick was clingy, and she liked his being clingy.


    "I promise you, when we get back, I''ll cut the surgery number in half, okay?" Aimee said.


    Before, she was a little excited because she had been away from the operating table for too long.


    Plus, those difficult cases made her very excited. So for a moment, she forgot herself and took over


    the operation.


    Now that the excitement had passed, Aimee also knew what her focus should be on. She wanted to


    spend more time with Patrick.


    Patrick said, "Good! Then I won''t have to work so hard to get you pregnant."


    Aimee was actually a little curious when she heard this and asked, "Don''t you want another child?"


    She didn''t really have any thoughts before about having another child but recently they''d been


    talking about it more often and it suddenly piqued her interest.


    Anyway they can afford it and there was no reason why she couldn''t give birth if Patrick wanted to.

 Chapter 1028 You Have No Popularity Among Children

    Chapter 1028 You Have No Poprity Among Children


    Chapter 1028 You Have No Poprity Among Children


    Patrick didn''t have many thoughts about having children. If he and Aimee only had one child, he


    might consider having another one so that the two children could grow up together without feeling


    lonely.


    Patrick himself had three siblings, and although they sometimes fought, they were still very happy


    because they supported each other.


    However, since Patrick and Aimee had twins as their firstborns, the two children already had each


    other to keep thempany. Therefore, Patrick was not very interested in having a second or third


    child.


    But now Aimee frequently brought up the topic of having more children which made Patrick wonder


    if she really wanted to have more kids. He asked her directly instead of guessing her thoughts.


    Aimee paused from what she was doing and honestly said, "I don''t really want to have more kids. I


    grew up in the Read family with sisters but it didn''t make much difference to me personally. Mika


    is nice to me but that''s because she''s a good person. If she didn''t like me, then it wouldn''t matter


    whether I had sisters or not."


    She continued by saying that she didn''t believe siblings necessarily brought happiness nor did their


    absence cause unhappiness. Besides Ridge and Rosemary who were already siblings with each


    other, there wasn''t any need for them to force anything on their own children.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick agreed with Aimee''s perspective, "Let''s just let things happen naturally. If we end up having


    another child then great; otherwise we won''t force it."


    Aimee admitted that part of her reason for bringing this topic up was just an excuse for her toe


    back home from work early.


    Although Aimee promised Patrick that when they went on vacation next time around, she will


    reduce her workload by half, but deep down inside herself, she knew this promise will be hard for


    her keep, since once patients came under her care, there was no way out until everything was


    sresolvedpletely.


    This wasn''t fair towards Patrick who wanted nothing else than spending time with his wife whom he


    loved dearly without being put aside due to workmitments all the time.


    So after they thought about it some more, one solution came into mind ¨C getting pregnant would


    help take away some of Aimee''s focus from surgery tables so that both can spend quality time


    together as a family unit instead!


    So, she would willingly be managed by Patrick.


    It had to be said that Patrick was also moved.


    Patrick said, "If you say so, I''ll really try."


    Aimee chuckled and then said, "Why don''t we ask Ridge and Rosemary what they think? Let''s see


    if they want a little brother or sister."


    Patrick replied, "I''m actually quite worried. If we have another Ridge-like child, what am I going to


    do?"


    Aimeeughed out loud and looked at Patrick with sympathy. She said, "Well then you''ll just have to


    ept your fate. It means you don''t have any charisma among the children."


    It was strange to say that because of his personality traits, Ridge was cold towards everyone. But


    even Pe and Brandon weren''t close with Patrick.


    If anyone were asked which child was closest to Patrick among them all, no one would guess it


    would be Mia.


    The key was that Mia wasn''t as close with Ben as she was with Patrick.


    Of course, this only exacerbated Ridge''s coldness towards him.


    Because when Mia faced Ridge, she didn''t always smile but when she was around Patrick, she can


    hardly stopughing.

 Chapter 1029 No Progress At All

    Chapter 1029 No Progress At All


    Chapter 1029 No Progress at All


    Patrick and Aimee decided to ask Ridge and Rosemary what they thought. When they got back to


    the room, they called the two little ones over and had them sit down.


    Rosemary couldn''t sit still, fidgeting around like she waspletely restless.


    Ridge, on the other hand, sat still waiting for Aimee and Patrick to speak up.


    Patrick adjusted his demeanor and asked seriously, "Ridge, Rosemary, Mommy and Daddy have


    something important to ask you. We need you guys to make a decision."


    Ridge looked at Patrick skeptically not knowing why he suddenly became so serious.


    Rosemary finally realized what was going on. She rarely ever sat quietly but now she blinked her


    eyes without moving them from Patrick''s face.


    Patrick said, "Your mom and I are thinking about having another baby brother or sister for you guys.


    What do you think? Do you want one?"


    Rosemary immediately raised her hand in response, "I want a little sister!"


    After some thought, Ridge said, "I want a little brother!"


    This situation caught both Aimee''s and Patrick''s attention off guard. Children these days had very


    strong possessiveness; there were countless news reports of older siblings experiencing emotional


    breakdowns when their family suddenly had another child resulting in many tragedies.


    Although neither Patrick nor Aimee believed that Ridge or Rosemary would experience such


    problems, their unanimous desire for another sibling was unexpected nheless.


    However, what followed made both Patrick and Aimee headache-inducing moments. When


    Rosemary heard Ridge say he wanted a younger brother, she red at him, directly shouting loudly,


    "I! Want! Little! Sister!"


    Usually Ridge didn''t argue with Rosemary about anything, but this time he insisted firmly on his


    position regarding this matter.


    "I! Want! Little Brother!" He said seriously while looking at Rosemary intently.


    Rosemary had always been indulged by Ridge; most of the time as long as she persisted enough


    times, then he would give up arguing with her, which naturally led it bing her victory every


    time.


    But who would have thought that today of all days that Ridge would be so determined without any


    intention of giving in?


    Rosemary widened her eyes not believing what she just heard -she couldn''t believe her ears!


    It took quite some time before Rosemary regained control over herself again, speaking even louder


    than before saying,


    "I! Want! Little Sister!"


    Ridge''s voice didn''t raise, but he spoke with a firmer tone as he told Rosemary, "I! Want! Little


    Brother!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Neither of them acted like children throwing a tantrum or resorted to physical violence. However,


    this stalemate didn''t make things any better.


    Aimee and Patrick leaned against the couch, not nning to get involved in this battle. They


    believed that Ridge and Rosemary should solve their own problems.


    Adults getting involved would only make things worse. People tend to side with the weaker party,


    and often times adults don''t fully understand the situation at hand. Even if they hear both sides of


    the story clearly, their judgment can still be biased.


    This usually results in one party feeling wronged. Even if someone could bepletely fair and just


    in their decision-making process, how can they determine what is absolutely correct?


    So they let them handle it on their own terms as long as they didn''t hurt each other physically or


    verbally.


    The two children were almost four years old now and had grown ustomed to handling conflicts


    this way. But this problem was obviously more difficult than anything they had dealt with before;


    neither of them made any progress beyond firmly stating their choices to each other.

 Chapter 1030 Please, I Beg You

    Chapter 1030 Please, I Beg You


    Chapter 1030 Please, I Beg You


    Patrick and Aimee watched as Ridge and Rosemary argued for long. Both of them had headaches


    from the argument, and the two little ones had even lost their voices, but in the end, no one


    emerged victorious.


    However, what made Patrick and Aimee relieved was that neither child threw a tantrum or acted


    out. Especially Rosemary - she always seemed to be on the winning side of things and was used to


    Ridge giving in to her demands without any effort on her part.


    But because of this, she also knew that Ridge''s indulgence wasn''t something she could take for


    granted. So this time around, when Ridge didn''t give in to her demands, Rosemary wasn''t upset.


    Her mind was working overtime trying to figure out what she really wanted.


    She knew what it looked like - that all she wanted was to win - but winning through unreasonable


    means held no real value. She needed a n.


    "We should call a truce," said Rosemary. "This isn''t something we can decide on our own."


    Patrick and Aimee exchanged nces; sure enough, the next second Rosemary turned towards


    them both and asked, "Can you give us whatever we want?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "In theory," replied Patrick. "But scientifically speaking, it''s a probability issue. Even your mom and I


    can''t guarantee making such decisions."


    Rosemary was still too young to understand probability issues like these.


    Ridge remained silent; he''d read enough encyclopedias already so he vaguely understood what


    they were talking about now.


    After hearing Patrick''s exnation though, Ridge realized he didn''t know why they were arguing


    earlier at all. He felt pretty stupid about it now.


    "What if I want a sister instead?" asked Rosemary.


    "Emotionally speaking," said Patrick patiently, "your mom and I will try our best to fulfill your wishes


    along with your brother''s, but if we can''t do it, would you get angry?"


    Rosemary tilted her head thoughtfully before answering, "I wouldn''t be particrly angry or happy


    either way."


    "So let''s focus on whether or not you want another sibling first," suggested Patrick. "As for whether


    it''s going be brother or sister, it''s up for fate decide. Isn''t that okay?"


    Patrick always had patience when dealing with children like Rosemary. She thought about his


    suggestion carefully before nodding seriously. "Okay."


    Patrick said, "So now that we''ve reached a consensus, we can wait together for our little brother or


    sister." Ridge and Rosemary both nodded in agreement, weing the new addition.


    After the discussion ended, Ridge looked at Patrick and asked, "If we have a little sister first, can


    you still try for a little brother?"


    Patrick replied, "This question goes back to square one. It''s something that even Mom and Dad


    cannot decide with 100% certainty. It''s up to fate."


    Patrick had no intention of telling Ridge about the possibility of using IVF to determine the gender of


    their child. He believed in letting nature take its course and epting whatever came their way.


    Ridge finally understood that this was not something they could force. He sighed and said, "Let''s


    just go with the flow. Whether it''s a brother or sister, I''ll protect them."


    Rosemary added seriously, "Me too! I''ll take good care of my little sibling."


    Her words touched Aimee and Patrick deeply. Even Ridge looked over at her skeptically wondering


    if she would really not bully her younger sibling.


    However, Rosemary quickly climbed onto Patrick''sp and pleaded, "Although I understand that


    you guys cannot decide whether it will be a boy or girl, I still hope you can try your best to give me a


    baby sister!"


    Aimee and Patrick couldn''t help butugh at Rosemary''s antics. She was such an adorable


    troublemaker!


    Ridge shook his head in disbelief. He couldn''t imagine himself pleading like this for another sibling.


    However, Rosemary seemed quite skilled at it. She even sped her hands together, begging,


    "Please Daddy!"

 Chapter 1031 ItS Just Your Wish

    Chapter 1031 It''S Just Your Wish


    Chapter 1031 It''s Just Your Wish


    If it were to say that Patrick''s patience in this lifetime was all given to Aimee, that would actually be


    incorrect. Because it was clear that most of Patrick''s patience was given to Rosemary. He never


    thought of himself as a person who loved his daughter so much before, even though he and Ridge


    were not on good terms. But two cold people being cold towards each other was nothing special.


    However, at this moment, Patrick clearly saw his own heart and realized that he was indeed biased


    towards Rosemary.


    At this moment, Patrick only felt that Aimee had great foresight. When she was pregnant, the two of


    them had already discussed their parenting philosophy for the future. Aimee suggested not treating


    their children like children but letting them grow up like adults and solve problems on their own


    instead of crying out for Mommy or Daddy.


    Now it seemed if Aimee hadn''t set this policy early on, Patrick might have permanently tilted


    towards Rosemary.


    This would naturally hurt Ridge since he was also his son; there was no reason why Patrick


    wouldn''t love him just as much.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fortunately, such a situation did not ur. After both children fell asleep, Patrick said seriously to


    Aimee, "Thank you for making sure I didn''t be a bad father."


    The rtionship between him and Ridge had always been unpredictable; if he yed favorites with


    his daughter again now, then Ridge would definitely resent him.


    Aimee didn''t think too much about it though; she just believed that adults always treated children


    like they knew nothing, which wasn''t necessarily a good thing especially with more and more unruly


    kids nowadays because parents coddle them too much without limits, leading to an entitled attitude.


    Naturally she didn''t want her kids turning into brats either, so for her she hoped they could have a


    healthy and happy childhood while growing up into well-rounded individuals with strong


    personalities.


    The reason why she agreed with Patrick''s n where they wouldn''t interfere no matter what


    problems arose between the two kids was because Aimee always believed there wasn''t any


    problem in life which couldn''t be solved except death ¨C let alone issues between young siblings who


    were still learning how to navigate life themselves.


    This was not because Aimee looked down on children, but because she believed that the problems


    they may create during their growth process were also gradual and cannot create catastrophic


    problems right away.


    This also meant that, in the process of growing up, if adults always provided correct guidance, then


    those worrying issues will not arise.


    Now the two children were almost four years old, and the fact had also proved that Aimee''s


    educational policy was without any problem.


    Even Pe and Brandon, who were also following this educational philosophy, were growing up


    happily and healthily.


    However, Aimee still understood the meaning behind Patrick''s words.


    She looked at Patrick, then nced at the two children who were already sound asleep, but still


    leaned in to Patrick''s ear and whispered in a voice that only he could hear, "Do you want a little


    sister, right?"


    Patrick held Aimee''s waist and said, "When I think about it, isn''t it unfair?"


    Aimee said, "It''s normal. Either it will be a younger brother or a younger sister. It''s not possible to


    give birth to a third gender. If you don''t use some medical means, you may not necessarily get what


    you want. So, don''t burden yourself too much. It''s just one of your wishes."

 Chapter 1032 Among The Four Siblings Of The Hayden Family

    Chapter 1032 Among The Four Siblings Of The Hayden Family


    Chapter 1032 Among the Four Siblings of the Hayden Family


    Aimee''s words undoubtedly made Patrick''s heart skip a beat. He wasn''t a god, nor did he have any


    special rtionship with the heavens that would make them grant his every wish. But still, he


    couldn''t help but feel guilty towards Ridge and biased towards Rosemary. This was something that


    either had to remain hidden from Ridge forever or risk their father-son rtionship bing even


    more distant.


    Aimee reached out and cupped Patrick''s face in her hands, saying, "I never realized you had this


    side to you before."


    Patrick never thought of himself as someone who could be considered a doting father. He always


    assumed that only people like Eden could be like that.


    But then again, the Edens had a son too and it was unclear whether or not he possessed such


    qualities.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aimee leaned in closer to Patrick''s ear and whispered, "Do you want me to help you get what you


    want?"


    Patrick knew exactly what she meant without her having to exin it further.


    He held Aimee tightly and said firmly, "No."


    Why resort to artificial means when they could conceive naturally? Even though medical


    advancements made this possible without harming Aimee''s body too much, Patrick felt strongly


    against anything that might hurt her in any way.


    "But it isn''t as bad as all that," Aimee persisted. "What about those who can''t conceive naturally?


    What do they do?"


    "That may be true for others," replied Patrick sternly. "But we don''t need it."


    Aimee didn''t push the matter any further because she understood how much this meant to him -


    after all, he was doing it for her sake too.


    Her thoughts drifted elsewhere as she contemted how likely it was for them to conceive naturally


    - half-and-half at best - but she still wanted to help somehow if possible.


    She needed time though; time alone with her thoughts so she could n things out carefully without


    leaving any traces behind.


    For now though, there were more pressing matters at hand: finishing the meal before heading out


    for the day ahead of them tomorrow morning.


    Patrick nced at the time and pulled Aimee back into his embrace, saying, "Let''s sleep a little


    longer."


    Aimee replied, "You go ahead and sleep. I''ll go check on the meat I marinated."


    Patrick didn''t want to let go of Aimee at all. He was tempted to just take back his promise since


    there were chefs on the cruise who could cook whatever they wanted.


    Aimee was held tightly by him but felt helpless. After coaxing her for a while, Patrick finally got up


    with her and said, "I''ll apany you."


    Knowing that he was sticking to her side, Aimee didn''t refuse.


    After getting ready together in their room, they went out together. The big meal that Aimee nned


    was scheduled for dinner time. However, she had already done all the preparation work sincest


    night.


    All the ingredients that needed marinating were already prepared as well as all the sauces that


    needed mixing.


    Patrick helped Aimee with some of the preparation work but only managed to wash some of the


    ingredients. Even when it came to chopping vegetables this time around, she didn''t let him do it.


    Although Patrick''s culinary skills were now considered one of the best among Hayden family''s four


    siblings; he still couldn''tpare himself with professional chefs outside their family circle. His knife


    skills remained terrifyingly bad even until now.

 Chapter 1033 Willing To Cooperate With Him

    Chapter 1033 Willing To Cooperate With Him


    Chapter 1033 Willing to Cooperate with Him


    Patrick really wanted to try it out, but unfortunately Aimee won''t let him, and he can''t do anything


    about it.


    Aimee was busy while Patrick was hovering around her like a tail, swaying back and forth.


    Sometimes when Aimee turned around to grab something, she identally bumped into Patrick''s


    arms, which made Aimee feel both helpless and amused.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She looked at Patrick and said, "Can you find a ce to sit for a while?"


    "No." Patrick refused very decisively.


    He just wanted to keep his eyes on Aimee and not let her out of his sight for a moment.


    Aimee was helpless, but there was nothing she can do.


    What can she do? He was the husband she chose for herself. If she didn''t spoil him, who else will?


    However, Patrick was notpletely clueless. Despite being clingy, he obediently took a step back


    to make it easier for Aimee to move.


    For this reason, Aimee put down the knife in her hand, moved to Patrick''s lips, and kissed him hard.


    Patrick really wanted to directly distract her, for example, to deepen the kiss, or to do something


    excited in the kitchen with Aimee while everyone was still asleep.


    However, Patrick had the intention butcked the courage.


    He couldn''t guarantee that if he really did this, Aimee would directly greet him with a knife and give


    everyone extra meals.


    However, once the thought came to his mind, he anticipated about it.


    He approached Aimee again, his hands wrapped around her waist, and leaned in close to her ear.


    "Aimee, after we get ashore, let''s stay at La Grande Maison."


    Aimee was taken aback and turned to Patrick with suspicion, asking, "Why go there?"


    Patrick said, "Just the two of us."


    Aimee was speechless.


    Not including Ridge and Rosemary yet.


    Now there was no need to ask anymore, because Aimee had no more doubts.


    Aimee said, "So you really want more children. Why didn''t you say earlier? Why were you too


    embarrassed before?"


    Patrick responded to Aimee''s teasing by kissing her ear and saying, "I suddenly feel like we''ve


    missed out on a lot of things. It''s not convenient at the old house, but it''s more convenient to go to


    La Grande Maison."


    Aimee squinted her beautiful eyes and turned to look at Patrick.


    She couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild with these words.


    The look that Patrick gave her confirmed that she didn''t need to think twice - he really did have


    those intentions.


    Patrick chuckled and said, "No need, just standing here with you is enough." Aimee snorted in


    response, thinking he was quite sensible. Otherwise, her knife in hand would have really changed


    direction.


    "Okay then," Aimee said. "Stop bothering me and let me focus on preparing. I promise you that


    whether we go to La Grande Maison or not, I''ll do it for you."


    Patrick''s lips curved and he had a doting smile as he said, "Babe, you''re so good to me."


    Aimee was a little grossed out by Patrick''s cheesiness but she also felt pretty good about it. Their


    rtionship had always been one where they both wanted to pamper each other. They would


    usually fulfill each other''s requests and wishes without hesitation.


    So even though she knew Patrick had some bad intentions in mind, Aimee willingly cooperated with


    him. As long as he was happy, she would be too.

 Chapter 1034 No Progress At All

    Chapter 1034 No Progress At All


    Chapter 1034 No Progress at All


    Aimee had always been very precise when it came to cooking. She told everyone that dinner would


    be served at 6 pm, and sure enough, it was served promptly at 6 pm. However, even though the


    time had beenmunicated well in advance, there were still a table full of hungry people waiting


    for dinner.


    Everyone had been looking forward to this meal sincest night and had barely eaten anything all


    day just so they could enjoy Aimee''s cooking. Aimee couldn''t quite understand their thinking but


    was happy to see everyone so enthusiastic about her food.


    As the chef, Aimee cared most about the diners'' mood. It was easy to tell if they genuinely enjoyed


    the food or were just pretending. So she felt a great sense of aplishment when everyone


    raised their sses and thanked her for preparing such a delicious meal.


    Beata was especially happy because as long as they were still on board the cruise ship, it was still


    her birthday celebration. She boldly dered that she was the luckiest person in attendance


    because no one else got an entire birthday meal prepared by Aimee herself! And best of all, Aimee


    even made Beata''s favorite dish - red wine braised beef stew!


    Eden couldn''t stop praising Aimee after trying her dish and started calling her "family." But after


    three rounds of drinks, everyone began discussing restaurant ideas again.


    Aimee decided that creating a concept menu wasn''t really her thing since it required research and


    interest in that area which she didn''t have much passion for. If forced to create one though, she


    wouldn''t mind doing so but would rather spend more time performing surgeries than researching


    menus.


    The group agreed with Aimee''s decision not to pursue a concept menu further but needed to


    determine who their target audience should be before moving forward with any other ns for their


    restaurant venture.


    Their restaurant was not the type for simple meals, and from the pricing, it was clear that it wasn''t


    cheap.


    Ben spoke up, "The location is actually quite difficult to work with. If we want to open a high-end


    restaurant there, we''ll have to spend a lot of time on the road. The surrounding environment also


    doesn''t really lend itself to being very upscale."


    Walter replied, "Actually, you don''t need to worry about that issue. Right now it''s all old houses over


    there and the residents are mostly older people. But in the next ten years, they will definitely


    demolish everything and re-n the area. We''re just getting ahead of things."


    Eden added in, "Actually rumors about demolition have been going around for two or three years


    now, but prices are just too high so no one has made any moves yet."


    Ben looked at Eden and asked him directly, "So what you''re saying is that you want in?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden responded confidently, "We''re just waiting for someone else toe along with an opportunity


    like this one - whoever gets their hands on thisnd will reap huge benefits down the line."


    Miles chimed in skeptically, "That''s all well and good but who''s going to take on such a big risk?"


    This kind of thing was actually veryplicated - if everything went smoothly, then everyone would


    be happy and rtionships between them and the authorities would be good all around. But if


    anything went wrong, then danger could be lurking around every corner.


    That was why even after such a long time had passed, there had been no progress made


    whatsoever.

 Chapter 1035 She Should Observe These People Carefully

    Chapter 1035 She Should Observe These People Carefully


    Chapter 1035 She Should Observe These People Carefully


    River said, "No matter who goes to take it, this is a case that one who is in the forefront will be


    attacked first. Besides, your current idea is that we all do it together. This directly tells others that we


    are sticking together. Do you understand what this means?"


    The saying goes that the people do not fight with officials. Everyone in this position knew what was


    going on.


    Eden said, "That''s what I thought before too. So everyone didn''t move. But now think about it, so


    what? If we don''t say anything, how will others know we''re sticking together? It''s just a matter of


    how well we stick together and if it works out well, then everyone will be happy, but if not, then there


    will be problems."


    Everyone fell silent; they all knew what was going on.


    Previously only River seemed to stand opposite them but now he sided with them as well.


    This situation had long made people wary.


    There were many who wanted to break them up and cause chaos among their ranks.


    However, no one had taken action yet because they were afraid.


    Of course part of the reason was also because they hadn''t done anything big together for so many


    years.


    But now since they were nning something big, there would be moreplicated issues involved


    especially since April''s father was involved as well.


    Everyone couldn''t help but think about Walter''s words. After being silent for a moment, he suddenly


    sneered and said, "We''ve already chosen our faction, haven''t we? I''m Hill family''s son-inw and


    right now Hill family is in power. Even if we tell someone else outside that we''re not part of Hill


    family''s faction, who would believe us?"


    Although his words were straightforward, everyone understood exactly what he meant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So there wasn''t any need to worry too much about everything else.


    In the end, everything had already been decided beforehand, so nothing would change just


    because they started worrying about things.


    Besides, who among them really cared enough to worry?


    "So why are you still talking? Let''s just do it," Ben said.


    It wouldn''t be easy for one force to swallow such arge cake, but since there were many people


    involved, even if someoneined or used them of bullying others, it wouldn''t matter -they


    could simply bully whoever got in their way without any consequences whatsoever.


    And with that decision made, things became moreplicated than simply opening up a restaurant


    alone.


    Of course, once decisions had been made, clear division ofbor must follow suit.


    Ivy joined Aimee in working on the restaurant project, while Patrick and his team focused on


    devouring this huge cake. The nning for such arge piece ofnd was also very straightforward.


    Since the restaurant was going to be located here and aimed at high-end customers, all nning


    would follow suit.


    Of course, how to implement these ns specifically was another matter altogether.


    Beata also felt firsthand what it was like when these people came together to get things done. She


    really thought her world was too simple. Besides writing novels, she didn''t have any other big


    dreams.


    However,pared to watching these brothers and sisters finalize such important matters through


    conversation alone, Beata truly believed that the characters she had written in her previous novels


    were not perfect enough - not in a literal sense of perfection but rathercking depth.


    She should observe these people carefully so that the images she wrote will be outstanding.

 Chapter 1036 ItS Still Daytime

    Chapter 1036 It''S Still Daytime


    Chapter 1036 It''s Still Daytime


    The cruise ship had been floating on the sea for three days before they finallynded on the fourth


    day. Although they had already made ns while on the cruise, they decided to continue their


    vacation for a few more days after getting off the ship.


    Especially Patrick, who had already made up his mind to hang out with Aimee at La Grande Maison


    until her vacation ended. As soon as he got off the ship, Patrick took Ridge and Rosemary to


    Casey''s ce to let her take care of them.


    Casey was speechless. Was he really her own brother? But she was used to it by now and didn''t


    protest. It was Rosemary who stared at Patrick for a long time before finally pulling him down by his


    hand and whispering in his ear, "Daddy, you have to remember that I want a little sister."


    Patrick pinched his daughter''s cheek gently and said, "Okay I will try my best but if it doesn''t work


    out, don''t be upset." Rosemary nodded and hugged Patrick''s neck saying, "I won''t be upset, Daddy.


    I''ll still love you very much."


    Patrick patted Rosemary''s head and said, "Go home with your auntie."


    Rosemary waved her little hand then took Pe''s hand as they both got into the car.


    Ridge had already gotten into the car earlier so he saw everything that happened between


    Rosemary and Patrick clearly without even listening in on their conversation. He couldn''t


    understand how Rosemary thought that being cute with their dad would make her wishe true.


    Anyway, Ridge had figured it out now. Whether it was a younger brother or a younger sister, he will


    wee it.


    However, he still preferred a younger brother.


    Of course, it was all because he already had a sister like Rosemary, and Ridge would only feel


    overwhelmed if he had another sister like her.


    Patrick drove away with Aimee sitting next to him in passenger seat looking up at him asking, "Did


    Rosemary encourage you?"


    "Yes," replied Patrick chuckling softly, "It makes me nervous though. What if I disappoint her?"


    Aimee suggested, "Why not consider my idea? Use some external help."


    Patrick turned towards Aimee, giving her a nce and saying, "Don''t even think about it! I have my


    pride too."


    Aimeeughed non-stop realizing this was probably first time she ever heard such wordsing


    out from Patrick''s mouth. "Then let us both try our bests so we can pick good seeds."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Patrick''s gaze shifted slightly and the speed quickened a bit.


    Aimee said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Safetyes first."


    Patrick said, "Aimee, please don''t intentionally provoke me. I really can''t handle it."


    Aimeeughed so hard that her stomach hurt.


    However, she knew when to stop and didn''t push it too far.


    Otherwise, Patrick will really get angry. When they arrived at La Grande Maison, it will be her who


    suffered.


    On the rest of the way, Aimee didn''t say anything else.


    However, she waspletely wrong.


    Patrick had no intention of showing any mercy to her.


    As soon as he entered the door, Patrick picked up Aimee and carried her straight into the kitchen.


    Aimee was struck dumb.


    She said, "It''s still daytime. Can you please not be so exaggerated?"


    Patrick said, "This is so exciting."


    What can Aimee do? This time if Patrick can''t get enough, he might y trickster.

 Chapter 1037 Not To Play With You Anymore In The Future

    Chapter 1037 Not To y With You Anymore In The Future


    Chapter 1037 Not to y with You Anymore in the Future


    The result that after Patrick got satisfied was that Aimee wondered if she would never be able to


    hold a scalpel again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Of course, this was not the most terrible thing. For Aimee, the most terrible thing was that Patrick


    kept his hand on Aimee''s stomach, and muttered in his mouth, "It''s a sister, please."


    Aimee was so annoyed by him that she really wanted to lift her foot and kick him down.


    However, it was also the first time Aimee had seen Patrick like this. Despite having some quirks, he


    was still quite adorable.


    Aimee said, "If he already exists now and is a younger brother, he would definitely cry to hear you


    say that."


    Patrick can''t help but think of Ridge''s face whenever he thought of boys.


    When thinking of Ridge, he imagined the two of them staring at each other and being aloof towards


    each other.


    Patrick said, "So, I hope he can pull himself together."


    Aimee was at a loss for words and pulled Patrick''s hand away, saying, "It''s still uncertain. Don''t act


    like I''ve already pregnant."


    Patrick raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and looked at Aimee. "Aimee, why do I feel like you''re


    doubting my abilities?" he asked.


    Aimee was speechless.


    Oh no, the current Patrick was like someone with obsessivepulsive disorder, and he was not at


    all calm.


    Aimee immediately softened her voice, ready to soothe Patrick.


    However, it was toote now.


    Patrick had already begun to prove his abilities.


    Aimee was speechless and choked up. She now realized that she had brought trouble upon herself


    by being so outspoken. If she traced back to the root of the problem, she truly regretted bringing up


    the topic of having more children.


    After three days of "partying" at La Grande Maison, Aimee felt like her arms were not arms and her


    legs were not legs.


    She really wanted to return to the hospital directly after her leave, but if she went on the operating


    now, it won''t be about curing and saving people anymore.


    Therefore, Aimee decisively chose to rest at home for two more days.


    Patrick wanted to continue having children with Aimee, but she refused.


    Fortunately, the two of them didn''t waste their time these three days. Aimee tested it and got a


    result directly.


    She was pregnant.


    When Aimee showed the pregnancy test to Patrick, she was feeling a bit speechless.


    Sure enough, Patrick said directly, "I''ve been saying all along that I''m very skilled."


    Aimee couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded. It was really not necessary to be so proud.


    However, it was also a fact that Patrick was proud, and rightfully so.


    From the moment Rosemary found out that Aimee was pregnant, she would asionallye


    over and touch Aimee''s belly, introducing herself as "Hi little sister, I''m your big sister."


    Casey watched Rosemary''s behavior every day and became worried. "Aimee, if it''s a boy, won''t


    Rosemary cry?"


    Aimee didn''t want to say anything. If it was a boy, Patrick might be the one crying instead of


    Rosemary.


    So secretly in her heart she prayed for a girl.


    Ridge remained calm after finding out about Aimee''s pregnancy. He wasn''t like Rosemary who


    constantly hovered around Aimee.


    But it was clear that Ridge had his own thoughts.


    Finally after another greeting from "little sister" by Rosemary, Ridge walked over and ced his


    hand on top of Aimee''s belly very devoutly saying, "If you''re a little sister, please don''t be like


    Rosemary."


    Aimeeughed directly at him. She picked up Ridge and asked softly, "Don''t you like Rosemary?"


    Ridge shook his head.


    Aimee then asked, "Then why don''t you want this ''little sister'' to be like her?"


    With an old-fashioned sigh, Ridge said, "She''s too noisy; one is enough noise."


    If there were another one, he really couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Aimee almostughed until she couldn''t breathe. She raised her hand to pinch Ridge''s small face


    asking him, "Then if this baby is really your little sister, will you be disappointed? After all, you love


    having a younger brother."


    Ridge wrinkled his small brow saying, "I don''t want everyone to be disappointed either."


    If it were a younger brother, maybe only he would feel happy about it.


    Suddenly Aimee''s heart felt pricked with pain; they were so unfair to Ridge! She wanted Patrick to


    make Rosemary happy while she wanted Patrick to feel happy, but even though they didn''t say


    anything out loud, their expectations for the baby being female was palpable.


    However, just because they didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that Ridge couldn''t feel what they


    wanted deep down inside.


    On the contrary, he felt everything very deeply.


    Suddenly Aimee felt very sorry for him; they hadn''t taken into ount how he might feel about


    everything going on around them.


    "I''m sorry, Ridge. We haven''t been taking care of your feelings," said Aimee.


    Ridge looked up at Aimee and said, "I might lean towards a younger brother, but if it''s a younger


    sister, I would still like her. If she''s well-behaved like Pe, I would like her even more. But if she


    turns out to be like Rosemary, I would still love her."


    Aimee hugged Ridge tightly and felt overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Ridge.


    You''re amazing and I''m so grateful," Aimee said.


    Ridge''s handnded on Aimee''s belly as he repeated himself, "No matter what you look like or who


    you are, I''ll always love you. But please don''t turn out to be like Rosemary."


    Rosemary overheard Ridge say this as she walked back inside from outside.


    She ran over to him and had her hands on her hips while staring at him incredulously, "Ridge! Are


    you rejecting me?"


    "Yes," Ridge answered without hesitation.


    Rosemary widened her eyes in disbelief as everyone else loved her except for Ridge.


    "This isn''t fair!" Rosemary huffed indignantly. "I''m going to tell Mia not to y with you anymore."

 Chapter 1038 DonT You Think ItS Sweet?

    Chapter 1038 Don''T You Think It''S Sweet?


    Chapter 1038 Don''t You Think It''s Sweet?


    Rosemary knew exactly where Ridge''s weaknessy. He liked Mia the most and only wanted to


    y with her. However, Mia actually preferred ying with Rosemary, so the three of them had a


    strange triangle rtion going on.


    Ben was often left speechless by this situation. He couldn''t understand how Ridge could be so


    attached to his daughter. In Ben''s eyes, Ridge was like a thief who mighte and steal his


    daughter from the Lee family at any moment, so he had to be on guard.


    Luckily, most of the time Ridge behaved just as coolly as he appeared and never acted aggressively


    towards anyone. When he saw Mia, he would be very happy but when they were apart, he


    remained normal without ever crying or making a fuss about it.


    So Ben really didn''t know what to do with Ridge except for keeping an eye on him whenever they


    were together because in all other aspects of life, Ridge seemed perfectly fine except for his fixation


    on his daughter.


    Of course Tilly was thrilled about this situation since she had always been liking Ridge from the


    start. Now that she saw how much he liked their daughter too, she suggested that Patrick should


    arrange for their children to get engaged early on, but Ben refused outrightly saying that it was too


    soon for such decisions regarding their daughter'' future life.


    Tilly understood that Ben loved their daughter so much, which made him reluctant about such things


    but she couldn''t help being excited at the prospect of bing a mother-inw someday soon.


    Whenever Ben mentioned something about Ridge''s personality being too dull or boring, Tilly would


    remind him thatpared to himself, there wasn''t much difference between them anyway since


    even in their initial meetings Ben hadn''t been particrly gentle or charming towards her either!


    Ben thought back and realized Tilly was right. At first meeting indeed, he hadn''t given her any


    special treatment since they weren''t romantically involved yet.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ridge''s aloofness seemed natural and unchanging over time which made Tilly find it endearing


    especially when around Mia.


    "What else can I say? My wife is practically ready to pack up our daughter and send her straight to


    the Hayden family," Tilly looked at Ben, who was having another "heart attack". She still cared for


    her husband and said, "Okay, okay. I understand. I won''t say anything anymore, alright? They''re still


    young anyway. I won''t arrange a marriage for them, okay?"


    Ben felt a little better after that but he could already imagine what would happen next.


    No one understood the Hayden family like he did.


    Even though they had different personalities, deep down they all held onto what they valued and


    wouldn''t let go of it easily.


    Ridge had already set his sights on Mia. It was clear that if he didn''t have any other distractions


    coming up in his life, then it was inevitable that something would develop between Ridge and Mia.

 Chapter 1039 Eden Criticizes Them For Losing A Lot

    Chapter 1039 Eden Criticizes Them For Losing A Lot


    Chapter 1039 Eden Criticizes Them for Losing a Lot


    As time passed day by day, the children grew up and new ones came into this world one after


    another.


    This time, Aimee wasn''t pregnant with twins, just one child. Eden had once again started a betting


    pool to guess whether it would be a boy or girl.


    It was well known that Patrick wanted a daughter.


    So now, the whole family of four was eagerly anticipating that it would be a girl. Of course, this was


    also because Ridge had finally given up on his own hopes and joined in on hoping for a sister who


    wasn''t like Rosemary.


    As everyone ced their bets - whether intentionally or coincidentally - besides Patrick''s family,


    everyone else guessed it would be a boy.


    Patrick was almost driven to fainting by these people. They were just too much!


    Aimee herself felt speechless about them. They really weren''t afraid of Patrick getting revengeter


    on!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As time went by and Aimee''s due date approached, they still insisted on keeping the answer until


    thest moment. So even though everyone took turns urging her to go check early and find out the


    gender beforehand, Aimee didn''t agree. She wanted to keep the suspense until the end.


    Finally one afternoon during the first week of October, Aimee suddenly began experiencing


    contractions. She knew she was going intobor even though she still had half a month left before


    her due date arrived.


    They hurriedly rushed her off to hospital without checking first and she was pushed straight into


    delivery room before anyone could do anything else about it.


    Patrick stood outside of delivery room feeling so nervous he could hardly breathe anymore, while


    Rosemary held onto his hand asking repeatedly, "Daddy, is it going to be little sister?"


    Patrick really didn''t know how he should answer; his whole body tensed uppletely not knowing


    what he should say in response at all...


    It should be little sister right? It must definitely be little sister...


    He kept repeating these words over and over again in his mind but deep down inside he felt uneasy


    as if something were blocking him from thinking clearly- making him wonder if maybe he''d been


    wanting too much for there actually being no baby girl at all...


    Unlike with her first child''s birth which went smoothly enough- this time around, things weren''t quite


    as easy for Aimee duringbor whichsted nearly two hours before there were any signs of


    progress happening inside delivery room¡­


    Patrick had been anxiously waiting outside for almost two hours. At first, he was thinking about the


    baby being a girl, butter on, all he could focus on was Aimee. Why was it taking so long? Was


    something wrong with Aimee? Should he go in and check on her?


    All these thoughts kept bombarding Patrick''s mind, making him feel more and more uneasy. Just as


    he was about to rush into the delivery room, finally a nurse came out.


    "Congrattions sir, mother and daughter are both healthy," she said.


    For a moment Patrick felt deafened; he wasn''t even sure if he heard correctly.


    "Mother and daughter are both healthy."


    "Mother and daughter are both healthy."


    "Mother and daughter are both healthy."


    These words kept ringing in Patrick''s ears but they just couldn''t prate his mind. He could hear


    some other sounds too - Rosemary''s excited screams or Edenining that they were really


    missing out - but at this moment all Patrick wanted to know was how Aimee was doing.

 Chapter 1040 You DonT Have To Tell Me Every Time

    Chapter 1040 You Don''T Have To Tell Me Every Time


    Chapter 1040 You Don''t Have to Tell Me Every Time


    When Aimee was pushed out of the delivery room, her face was unusually weak. This delivery had


    really drained her of all her strength. A good body didn''t necessarily mean a smooth delivery,


    something that Aimee had only juste to realize.


    But she never expected that after such an easy first birth, the second would be so difficult.


    Aimee looked at Patrick who was already leaning over her and said, "I''m safe and sound."


    Patrick''s tears fell directly down his face as he kissed Aimee''s lips without caring about anyone else


    around them. He kissed her fiercely as if this could give him a real sense of security that Aimee was


    truly safe.


    Patrick said, "We''re not having any more children."


    Aimee smiled and said, "But I still want another boy."


    She always felt guilty towards Ridge because he had been so determined to have a brother, but


    everyone sided with Rosemary which forced Ridge to ept their wish for a sister instead.


    Now that their wish for a sister had been fulfilled, Aimee didn''t want to show favoritism and wanted


    to fulfill Ridge''s wish too.


    Patrick couldn''t promise anything; he really didn''t want Aimee to have any more children.


    Fortunately, the doctor suggested they go back home and rest first before discussing it againter


    on.


    The baby girl''s name had already been decided early on because everyone hoped for a sister. Her


    name was Nathalie Read with the surname from Aimee. Of course if it were going to be a brother,


    then his name would be Owen Read instead.


    Now Nathalie was born into anticipation and everything seemed like it will develop in the most


    perfect direction possible.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ridge stood by Nathalie''s crib staring at her fixedly for quite some time before finally blurting out two


    words, "So ugly."


    Rosemary immediately red at him with sharp eyes saying, "You''re ugly! You''re ugly! She''s


    adorable!"


    Ridge looked at Rosemary speechlessly; he really didn''t understand how she could say such blind


    things about someone who looked like an old man with wrinkles all over her face.


    Aimee became sensitive when she heard what Ridge said; she immediately thought that maybe


    Ridge found Nathalie unattractive because she was just another girl in their family.


    However before things could get worse, Eden spoke up saying, "You only think Mia looks good-


    looking among your siblings, right? What about your other brothers or sisters?"


    Ridge nodded and said, "Mia''s always the prettiest one."


    Ben remained silent, wondering how to dissuade this little brat from pursuing his daughter.


    It was a headache, truly a headache.


    Eden spoke up, "Ridge, let me tell you something. When you were born, you wasn''t as pretty as she


    is now."


    Ridge shifted his gaze from Nathalie''s face to Eden''s and replied, "Uncle Eden, there''s no need for


    you to remind me every time."


    Over the years whenever a new sibling was born, Ridge would alwaysment on their ugliness


    and Eden would always remind him that when he was born, he wasn''t any better looking than they


    were.


    Ridge never thought of himself as particrly handsome but just because he wasn''t good-looking, it


    didn''t mean others were ugly.


    Eden loved teasing Ridge but as Ridge grew older, he suddenly realized that maybe he couldn''t


    compete with him anymore.

 Chapter 1041 Why Does He Spill Delicious Food

    Chapter 1041 Why Does He Spill Delicious Food


    Chapter 1041 Why Does He Spill Delicious Food


    Nathalie was born weighing seven pounds and nine ounces, which was heavier than Ridge and


    Rosemarybined.


    And she did not disappoint, bing the fattest among all the children.


    Originally, she was already quite sturdy-looking, and to make matters worse, she ate a lot and her body


    was getting bigger and bigger.


    This was making Aimee and Patrick extremely worried.


    In theory, there was no obesity gene in the Hayden family, so how did Nathalie end up being so


    overweight?


    It was really cute for a child to grow fat, especially the small arms, which were so fleshy and adorable.


    However, it was okay to look like this when she was just a child. If she kept looking like this, then there


    will be big problems.


    Originally, when buying delicious and fun things for children, everyone would bring all the children


    along.


    Later on, everyone only bought toys for Nathalie and never bought her anything delicious to eat.


    However, this did not prevent her from eating all the delicious food.


    With so many brothers and sisters, she can sponge food from them wherever she went.


    Ridge was the most speechless.


    During thete stages of Aimee''s pregnancy, he was truly sincere in his hope that Nathalie wouldn''t


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    end up like Rosemary.


    However, he didn''t expect Nathalie to be such a chubby little girl.


    Although Nathalie was still rtively quiet and not as active as Rosemary, if she wanted to eat


    something and people didn''t let her eat, she will be overbearing, even more than Rosemary.


    In addition, Rosemary was a brainless fanatic who loved her sister so much, and will give whatever


    Nathalie wanted.


    When the two little overlords got together, all of their other siblings had to be obedient.


    Aimee''s education policy was originally very useful.


    But it didn''t have any effect at all.


    Patrick was alsopletely helpless. He wanted a baby girl so much but he didn''t know who she


    resembled.


    Fortunately, Nathalie was only bossy when it came to eating. For other things, she was quite casual.


    As long as she was fed with enough food, she will have no temper at all, allowing other people to rub


    her face and pinch her face however they wanted.


    In this way, when Nathalie was four years old, she was doing well in the kindergarten, but Patrick


    received a call from the kindergarten, saying that she had beaten someone whose head was bleeding.


    This was simply unbelievable to Patrick.


    Before letting Nathalie go to the kindergarten, he made it very clear to the principal and teachers of the


    kindergarten that Nathalie must be fed well, so that she will be very good in the kindergarten.


    For such a long time, Nathalie had never lost her temper.


    Now she beat someone, and Patrick couldn''t figure it out.


    Aimee was on the operating table and had no idea what was happening.


    Patrick rushed over and, after asking for the reason, was even more speechless.


    Originally, Nathalie had a crush on a boy from the Apple ss. As someone who loved to eat, she was


    even willing to give her own food to him.


    However, the boy didn''t appreciate it at all and even mocked Nathalie for being overweight.


    Although Nathalie knew she was overweight, she didn''t see it as a problem. The most important thing


    to her was that she can share her favorite foods with that boy.


    Unexpectedly, that boy directly knocked her favorite food on the ground, which made Nathalie angry.


    It was okay to say that she was fat, and it was also okay not to like her or y with her.


    But what went wrong with the delicious food?


    Why did he have to spill delicious food?

 Chapter 1042 Did You Buy It For Her?

    Chapter 1042 Did You Buy It For Her?


    Chapter 1042 Did You Buy It for Her?


    After picking Nathalie up from kindergarten, Patrick noticed that she was sulking the whole way home.


    She had never been so upset before and for her, having her food hurt was more painful than anything


    else.


    Patrick was still in shock and didn''t know whether to be surprised that Nathalie had a crush on a boy or


    that she could be so aggressive.


    They all said that Rosemary can be scary when she was angry, but even she wouldn''t get into fights


    outside. The problem was the little boy Nathalie fought with was very strong and he ended up getting


    hurt badly.


    Fortunately, his parents were reasonable and after they paidpensation, they didn''t pursue any


    further action against Nathalie. Of course, no one dared to hold Hayden family responsible either.


    However, this did not mean Patrick could ept Nathalie fighting with people. What puzzled him even


    more was how could his daughter have a crush on someone already?


    Back at the Hayden Mansion, Patrick sat on the sofa while Nathalie sat across from him. She hadn''t


    heard him ask her anything along the way home and asked if he was mad at her.


    He ignored her because he didn''t think what she did was right but also knew it wasn''t entirely her fault


    either.


    Patrick said, "Nathalie, you''re growing up now and have some secrets."


    "I don''t have any secrets," replied Nathalie confidently. "I tell everything to Mommy, you, brother and


    sister."


    "Then when did you start liking this boy? Why don''t I know?" asked Patrick curiously.


    "Today," said Nathalie firmly before frowning again as if something bothered her deeply. "But I don''t like


    him anymore because he''s bad."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of all the delicious food that got wasted made Nathalie feel even worse about what happened


    earlier today. She pouted and said, "I gave him my favorite cake without eating any myself but he threw


    it all on the ground!"


    The more Nathalie talked about it, the sadder she became until tears started streaming down her face.


    Patrick felt sorry for his daughter who looked so heartbroken.


    He asked, "So you''re feeling worse because your cake is gone?"


    Nathalie nodded pitifully then looked up at Patrick asking hopefully, "Daddy, could I have two cakes


    please? My heart hurts so much. I need something sweet to make me feel better."


    Patrick really didn''t know what else he can say or do at the moment.


    He could see that Nathalie didn''t like that boy much. At most, she just thought he was good-looking.


    However, if he messed with her cake, that was really going too far.


    Patrick said, "Go wash your face clean. I will take you to buy the cakes."


    Nathalie immediately jumped off the sofa and ran to Patrick for a kiss.


    Snot and tears smeared Patrick''s face, and Nathalie said with a smile, "Daddy, you''re the best. I love


    you the most."


    Patrick was speechless.


    Her love was just too heavy, and he really can''t bear some of it.


    Getting up to wash his face, Patrick took Nathalie to buy cakes, of course, also to pick up Aimee from


    work.


    As soon as Aimee got in the car, she saw two cake boxes beside Nathalie''s legs and looked at Patrick


    in surprise, "Did you buy them for her?"

 Chapter 1043 Became Very Difficult To Talk With

    Chapter 1043 Became Very Difficult To Talk With


    Chapter 1043 Became Very Difficult to Talk with


    Patrick and Aimee had started implementing Nathalie''s weight loss n. She was really overweight,


    twice the weight of other children her age. Although her health results were still good, it was hard to say


    what will happen if she continued to be so overweight in the future.


    However, Patrick bought Nathalie two cakes without Aimee noticing. "Nathalie had a bad day today,"


    Patrick said. "This is afort for her."


    After getting into the car with Aimee, Nathalie put both cakes in herp. She knew that her dad always


    listened to her mom and if she didn''t allow Nathalie to eat them, even if they were bought by dad


    himself, she wouldn''t be able to eat them.


    Seeing how protective Nathalie was of the cakes made Aimee even more curious. "What happened?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Who bullied her?"


    Patrick didn''t know how to answer this question at first because no one bullied Nathalie; it was actually


    quite the opposite.


    He exined everything to Aimee and tried his best to make her understand his feelings about it all.


    Aimee waspletely shocked by this news because she had been observing Rosemary recently and


    thought that Rosemary would be the first child with a crush on someone - not Ridge since he already


    had eyes for Mia.


    But now she realized that it was actually Nathalie who had fallen for someone first - something that


    seemed impossible in Aimee''s mind since she thought of Nathalie as just a little girl who loved food and


    couldn''t possibly like anyone yet.


    This realization left Aimee stunned as she turned towards Nathalie and asked, "Nathalie, can you tell


    me why you like that boy?"


    "He looks handsome," replied Nathalie nonchntly.


    Aimee looked at Patrick skeptically asking, "Is he really that handsome?"


    All of their surrounding children were beautiful dolls whether they were boys or girls so Aimee found it


    hard understand why Nathalie would think another child was attractive too?


    How pretty did this boy have to be?


    Of course, Aimee didn''t think it was impossible for there to be children who were more beautiful than


    the ones around them. She just believed that if everyone around them was that beautiful, then they


    wouldn''t be too surprised.


    Patrick said, "He''s definitely not bad looking, but personally, I think Ridge is more handsome."


    Aimee and Patrick always had the same taste in aesthetics. Hearing him say this probably gave her an


    idea of what kind of boy he was talking about.


    However, it seemed like she was really wrong.


    Their little daughter loved nothing more than eating and handsome boys.


    What she would grow up to look like could already be seen at a nce.


    Back at home, Aimee tried to negotiate with Nathalie about only having one cake. However, Nathalie


    was being difficult today and wasn''t easy to reason with. She wanted both cakes and wanted to eat


    them immediately.

 Chapter 1044 How Did She Suddenly Lose Weight?

    Chapter 1044 How Did She Suddenly Lose Weight?


    Chapter 1044 How Did She Suddenly Lose Weight?


    Patrick touched Aimee''s head and said, "Let her be. If she likes it, let her eat." They had been very


    careful about Nathalie''s health over the years, especially since she had gained weight.


    Aimee sighed and said, "You spoil her too much. I mean, I''m watching out for her health but what about


    when she grows up? Don''t you want her to get married someday?"


    Patrick didn''t know how to answer that question. He knew how superficial people could be at first


    nce and that boys nowadays were even worse.


    Today''s incident made him realize this even more. Even a four-year-old child judged others by their


    appearance and words could hurt more than adults''.


    Nathalie may not feel it now but as she grew older and understood more things, she will feel the malice


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    from outside even clearer.


    Aimee continued, "Of course I want my daughter to be happy but we can''t protect her forever. What if


    she falls in love with someone who doesn''t like the way she looks?"


    This incident was a wake-up call for both of them. They couldn''t apany their children forever; they


    would have to face the world themselves one day.


    Aimee only wanted one thing: for Nathalie not to suffer any injustice or heartbreaks in life.


    Patrick hugged Aimee tightly and promised he wouldn''t spoil Nathalie anymore after today.


    Aimee was right. They could protect Nathalie, but eventually she would have to face the world on her


    own. So, in order for her to have a smoother future, they needed to do something now.


    "If you can''t bring yourself to be tough," Aimee said, "let me do it. I can handle it."


    Patrick added, "I''ll back you up. Can''t let you take all the me."


    Nathalie had no idea that her happy times were about to end as she happily ate the cakes.


    If Nathalie knew this would be thest time she could indulge in cakes like this, she wouldn''t have


    eaten so much.


    In reality, Aimee and Patrick didn''t force Nathalie into losing weight drastically. They did it slowly and


    subtly without her noticing.


    Nathalie still ate what she liked but didn''t realize that each day the portions were getting smaller and


    smaller until after a year had passed and Nathalie had lost some weightpared to before.


    When Eden noticed how much thinner Nathalie was than before, he couldn''t believe his eyes!


    He asked if Aimee and Patrick took Nathalie for stic surgery because how else could someone lose


    weight so fast?

 Chapter 1045 Escort Nathalie

    Chapter 1045 Escort Nathalie


    Chapter 1045 Escort Nathalie


    As time went by, Nathalie also noticed something - she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Especially


    after starting elementary school, she grew taller and became more slender.


    Of course, it wasn''t until third grade that Nathalie finally discovered the mystery behind the food she


    ate. The food Ridge and Rosemary ate looked the same as hers, but the ingredients were different. For


    example, all of Nathalie''s food had zero calories and zero fat in their seasonings.


    Nathalie only then realized how much her parents worked hard for their figures. Fortunately, Nathalie


    has now grown into a tall and slim girl with long straight legs without any excess fat. Although not like


    Rosemary or Pe''s cartoonish legs, they are still very firm with great lines.


    Especially now that Nathalie was the tallest girl among all her peers and still growing at an rming


    rate.


    Miles had been eyeing on Nathalie for a while now; such good material shouldn''t be wasted outside of


    show business! However, every time Miles mentioned this to Patrick, he would just reply, "Let your


    future daughter do this." Miles was speechless; with him and Matilda in showbiz protecting her, there


    should be no problem!


    Patrick wanted his daughter to go into showbiz too but unfortunately she was a math fanatic who didn''t


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    care about anything else except solving math problems! What can he do? Tear up his daughter''s


    workbook?


    Fortunately Patrick finally relented and let Miles ask for Nathalie''s opinion herself - if she wanted to go,


    then he won''t stop her.


    Nathalie knew what Uncle Miles and Aunt Matilda did before but was never interested in anything other


    than eating before growing up. Now that she realized how precious her figure was though, it made


    Mile''s proposal even more tempting!


    Miles didn''t immediately offer her work though; instead he arranged an advertisement shoot where


    Nathalie could get some idea of what this industry did alongside one of their new leading men from the


    After shooting an advertisement, Nathalie became very interested in the industry. When her ad aired, it


    immediately made her a rising star in the industry. Many directors were interested in Nathalie and some


    even went out of their way to offer her roles once they found out she was from the Hayden family.


    If Nathalie were to appear in their film, it would mean having the entire Hayden family as a backing


    force. Miles signed Nathalie and gave herplete autonomy after providing her with a perfect career


    n.


    She had control over choosing scripts and assembling teams. With some professional advice aside,


    Nathalie could be considered one of the most influential artists in the entertainment industry despite


    being young.


    Nathalie was blessed with great insight into this aspect of life. Some scripts were clearly tailored for her


    character to be wless; however, she knew why these types of scripts were sent to her.


    Therefore, when selecting scripts, she would not choose those that highlighted herself but instead


    chose those where other characters yed important roles but still resulted in an excellent production


    overall.


    After she selected a script for herself, Matilda also picked an unimportant role as support for Nathalie''s


    journey.

 Chapter 1046 She Should Have Been Standing In The Center Of The Camera

    Chapter 1046 She Should Have Been Standing In The Center Of The Camera


    Chapter 1046 She Should Have Been Standing in the Center of the Camera


    When Nathalie was twelve years old, she starred in her first TV drama, ying a cute and innocent


    princess in a historical pce intrigue. However, her character eventually became the sacrificialmb


    of the power struggle.


    Thanks to this role, Nathalie quickly became a national sweetheart. At thirteen years old, she won both


    the Best Neer Award and Best Supporting Actress Award for her performance.


    Since then, Nathalie had received countless offers and invitations. However, jealous individuals had


    tried to sabotage her career by spreading rumors or buying negative press coverage about her.


    Despite these challenges, Nathalie''s family background was so powerful that no one can truly harm her


    within the entertainment industry. Those who tried to mess with her often ended up being exposed for


    their own wrongdoings instead.


    In fact, there were even rumors that Nathalie was secretly working on behalf of higher powers to clean


    up the entertainment industry from within.


    During the past few years when Nathalie was just a neer, some envious artists who overreached


    their abilities to provoke her could have hidden well, but after they got under Nathalie''s skin, they either


    became prisoners or reproved by the public.


    Those individuals taking drugs and doing things that should not be done were morous stars in front


    of cameras, but behind, they were criminals who deliberately broke thew.


    There were a lot of people who were sent to the prison every month and they could even hold a g


    there.


    While some people hated or envied Nathalie because of this reputation, others admired and respected


    her for it.


    This also led toter, regardless of whether it was because of Nathalie''s bacsh, anyway, once a


    celebrity was stripped of his true colors, everyone would automatically think that it was Nathalie who


    did it.


    However, all this attention also made it difficult for Nathalie to live a normal life without constant security


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    measures in ce. There had been times when she was targeted by dangerous individuals or even


    faced assassination attempts.


    Fortunately, Nathalie was fine. Otherwise, Patrick would really have to settle ounts with Miles.


    Despite these risks though, Nathalie remainedmitted to her career and had never considered


    retiring from the entertainment industry altogether.


    She truly loved the entertainment industry, so when Patrick expressed his desire for her to leave the


    spotlight, Nathalie firmly refused. What could he do? She was his daughter and he had to spoil her.


    Luckily, as time went on, it became clear that it was impossible to bring Nathalie down. So even if they


    couldn''t be friends, it was wise to maintain a cordial fa?ade.


    Nathalie''s fan base grew more sincere by the day. She loved standing in front of the camera and


    portraying various roles - she grew up under its spotlight after all. It was only natural for her to be at


    center stage.


    As time passed, Nathalie reached high school age and her academic achievements were nothing short


    of remarkable - everyone around the world took notice. As expected, she excelled in both academic


    studies and professional courses with top honors and gained admission into theatre academy. Her


    score also made her Innisrial''s top scorer that year in humanities.

 Chapter 1047 DonT Let Them Speak Outside

    Chapter 1047 Don''T Let Them Speak Outside


    Chapter 1047 Don''t Let Them Speak Outside


    When Nathalie was in college, she pushed aside all of her othermitments for the first three years


    and focused solely on studying. Thispletely surprised everyone.


    To many, Nathalie was a naturally gifted actress who didn''t need to go to school to perfect her craft. Her


    acting skills were already impable.


    So when Nathalie told everyone that she wanted to focus on studying, it caused quite a stir in the


    entertainment industry.


    Many directors who had refrained from approaching Nathalie during her preparation for college


    entrance exams regretted their decision. If they had only waited three more years, they would have


    risked everything just to get Nathalie into one of their films.


    However, Nathalie told them that if they didn''t want her to spend several more years as a graduate


    student, then they should let her focus on school. Otherwise, she couldn''t guarantee what she might do


    next.


    Her fans were originally nning how they could persuade Nathalie not just study and forget about


    acting altogether. But after hearing what she said, no one dared try any tricks with her anymore. They


    could only tell her in their own way that no matter how long it took, they would always be waiting for


    her.


    Nathalie was moved by this sentiment but also cherished herself too much because although things


    went smoothly along the way, there were still some tough times which only she knew about better than


    anyone else did.


    People said that because she was a Hayden family''s child with strong resources behind them like Miles


    and Matilda protecting them. Even if someone acted like a pig while filming or doing anything else


    rted to show business, they would still be famous overnight.


    Even so many people criticized and used Nathalie of using body doubles for difficult scenes while


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    showing off beauty shots herself without putting effort into delivering lines properly.


    But every time these kinds ofments surfaced online or elsewhere, Nathalie''s wless acting skills


    proved otherwise as well as praise from directors who worked with Nathalie before praising how quick-


    witted and intelligent an actress Nathalie was.


    If something wasn''t right during filming such as using body doubles instead of Nathalie herself or not


    delivering lines properly, everyone watching could easily spot these issues without being deaf or blind!


    So, Nathalie repeatedly proved with her own strength that she was born to do this and not only did she


    do well, but also do it perfect. She never exined the rumors about her personal life because it was


    meaningless to her.


    Of course, Nathalie would never reveal her injuries even if she had a high fever of 39 degrees. Once on


    set, she entered battle mode and became fully immersed in character. Even when injured and with


    dislocated ankle bones, Nathaliepleted fight scenes withoutining.


    Only Nathalie''s assistants and bodyguards knew about these things as they were required to keep


    quiet by threat of punishment from Nathalie herself. As filming took ce outside more oftenter on,


    Patrick and Aimee were often unaware of what happened until after the fact when Nathalie had already


    recovered.


    Patrick would get angry at Miles for his daughter''s condition as he felt heartbroken seeing his once


    perfect daughter be like this now.

 Chapter 1048 She WasnT Destined To Be A Star

    Chapter 1048 She Wasn''T Destined To Be A Star


    Chapter 1048 She Wasn''t Destined to Be a Star


    After Nathalie entered her freshman year, she really kept a low profile and studied quietly at school.


    At first, many ssmates were curious about her in school.


    After all, a girl with such a strong background was someone everyone wanted to know what set her


    apart from others.


    As a result, Nathalie was no different from any other girl her age. She loved all things pretty and cute,


    and enjoyed eating delicious food. However, because she was overweight as a child, she valued her


    current perfect figure greatly. She allowed herself to indulge in her favorite foods only once a week so


    that not only can she regte her emotions but also avoid any unnecessary pressure.


    As for other things, Nathalie''s biggest difference from everyone else may be that she was bing


    less and less interested in looking at handsome guys, but instead she was increasingly fond of looking


    at beautiful women.


    Just as Aimee thought, everyone around her was exceptionally good-looking. Only with such god-like


    looks can Nathalie feel that someone was truly handsome and stood out from the crowd.


    However, when Nathalie saw a beautiful woman, she can''t walk anymore.


    When she was at home, her favorite thing was to tease the little daughter of oy family. She was


    only ten years old now, and Nathalie can''t help teasing her at all. The little girl was quite shy and


    blushed when she was praised for her beauty. Nathalie liked her so much.


    Eden had no way to deal with Nathalie again. He used to bully Nathalie all the time, but now it can only


    be said that what goes aroundes around and karma will catch up with him.


    There were four girls in Nathalie''s dormitory. During orientation, one of them had a conflict with the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    others and moved out after it ended.


    The remaining three were Nathalie, Veronica Huff, and Niamh Leah.


    Their dormitory also quickly became famous throughout the school after the orientation, known as the


    famous beauty dormitory.


    Nathalie was like an emperor every day, with Veronica as her beloved on the left and Niamh as her


    beloved on the right. Both were her darlings.


    In fact, in the school, many people can''t understand why the three of them can be like conjoined twins


    all the time. They had to be together wherever they went. Even when they went to the bathroom, they


    had to be together. Of course, if conditions permitted, it was not like they hadn''t done this before.


    Soon, there were many rumors, all saying that Niamh and Veronica were Nathalie''sckeys, hoping to


    be brought into the entertainment industry by her in the future.


    Of course, there were also those who said Nathalie waspletely clueless. These two girls had such


    obvious motives, and yet she couldn''t see it. She was just being used like a fool.


    But Nathalie didn''t care about those voices. She knew what she was doing.


    What were Veronica and Niamh really thinking? How could she not see it?


    The one with the twisted mind was their former roommate who had already moved out.


    Nathalie couldn''t be bothered with all the messy drama that ensued. As for Veronica and Niamh, they


    didn''t even want to enter the entertainment industry.


    Niamh had been forced by her mother to attend the theatre academy because when her mother was


    young, she dreamed of bing a big star but never made it herself. So now all her hopes were


    pinned on Niamh''s sess.


    Niamh hated all the skills she''d been forced to learn since childhood and just wanted to quietly get


    through four years of college before making her mother realize that fame wasn''t in the cards for her.

 Chapter 1049 Attracting Attention Before Even Enrolling

    Chapter 1049 Attracting Attention Before Even Enrolling


    Chapter 1049 Attracting Attention Before Even Enrolling


    Veronica''s goal was even more straightforward. She was there to chase after her favorite idol. It all


    started when she watched a talent show during her senior year of high school, and the idol she liked


    happened to be from this school. At that time, Veronica didn''t have any goals or aspirations for college


    because, as far as she was concerned, it didn''t matter which university she attended since her family


    had money.


    However, watching the talent show sparked something in Veronica''s mind and made her decide to


    pursue theater academy.


    In Veronica''s own words: "As an alumna or underssman of his school, I might get a chance to meet


    him in person. Otherwise, what else can I do? As a fan, I can''t just be one of those rich fans who spend


    millions just to have dinner with him! That would be disrespectful to my idol!"


    Nathalie and Niamh were almost driven crazy by Veronica''s obsession with chasing after his idol. But it


    was truly inspiring that someone could pursue their dreams so passionately.


    The most important thing was that this made other students who failed the audition aware that she


    might be targets of jealousy and sabotage from others who were also chasing after their idols.


    Veronica said, "This only shows that they''re not cut out for this industry yet; life is fair sometimes -


    better for them to realize it early on rather than waste four years studying something they don''t enjoy


    only to find outter."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Although Nathalie and Niamh didn''t know who got pushed aside by Veronica''s ambition, both agreed


    with what she said.


    Niamh eximed, "If only I had heard these words earlier! Then maybe I would''ve intentionally failed


    my exams."


    Veronica looked at Niamh speechlessly before saying, "Believe me when you say if you fail your exams


    this year, your mom will make you repeat next year."


    Niamh felt helpless but understood the meaning behind "life is tough".


    After finishing their meal at the cafeteria discussing whether or not they should buy drinks on their way


    out, Nathalie tugged on Veronica''s arm while saying, "Look over there - your little idol!"


    Veronica followed Nathalie''s gaze then screamed excitedly upon seeing her beloved star finally


    appearing before her eyes after almost an entire semester without any sightings!


    She jumped up and down excitedly around Nathalie and Niamh twice while screaming uncontrobly


    about how happy she was now that he had finally appeared before her!


    Nathalie couldn''t help but feel confused about how even though Veronica was spinning around like


    crazy; somehow still managed never take her eyes off of him!


    Nathalie grabbed Veronica''s arm and said, "Calm down. Now, can you make a decision? Do you want


    to go up and ask for his What''s App?"


    "I''m too scared!" Veronica instantly chickened out.


    She really was too scared.


    Normally she talked big, but when it came down to it, Veronica was the most timid one.


    Nathalie said, "Then let''s just take a picture together."


    Veronica looked at Nathalie speechlessly as if saying, "Do I look like someone with that kind of


    courage?"


    Nathalie was extremely frustrated.


    Without hesitation, Nathalie pulled Niamh and Veronica along and walked quickly towards her idol.


    Her idol was feeding fish with his professional teacher. The sunset light shone on him making him look


    especially holy.


    Nathalie pulled Niamh and Veronica over and called out, "Hello Mr. Boyer."


    Raul Boyer turned around upon hearing the sound of her voice and looked at Nathalie and her


    roommates.


    Although he hadn''t started teaching them yet now in their sophomore year, he had been their teacher


    for their major course. He wasn''t unfamiliar with these three freshmen who were famous throughout the


    school either. Especially Nathalie who had already attracted attention before even enrolling in school.


    Now seeing her standing there so beautifully in front of him, Raul said, "We were just talking about your


    freshman ss. Come on over here. Let me introduce you to your senior, Billy Pugh."

 Chapter 1050 Billy, You Will Definitely Keep Shining Forever

    Chapter 1050 Billy, You Will Definitely Keep Shining Forever


    Chapter 1050 Billy, You Will Definitely Keep Shining Forever


    Nathalie smiled at Billy and obediently said, "Hi, Billy."


    Veronica and Niamh also chimed in unison, "Hi, Billy."


    Veronica''s voice was trembling and her gaze was fixed on Billy, just like a fan meeting their idol.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Billy became famous overnight from a talent show, and now he can understand such attention.


    He smiled gently and said, "Hello."


    Nathalie secretly pushed Veronica hard, trying to get her to greet him herself.


    However, Veronica was now exerting all her strength to control herself, not letting herself cry or lose


    Her idol, shining with golden light, stood right in front of her.


    Veronica thought that she can still go back to the cafeteria and eat more.


    Oh, her idol was really appetizing.


    Nathalie pinched her for a long time, but Veronica didn''t respond, so she had to say to him herself,


    "Billy, we are your fans. Can we take a group photo together? Don''t worry. We will definitely not post it


    on Instagram or Twitter."


    Billy nodded and said, "Okay," as he prepared to be amused by Nathalie''s strictness.


    Nathalie said, "Thank you. Let''s take individual photos one by one andter we can take a group photo


    with Mr. Boyer too."


    Raul had long been used to this kind of thing. Hearing this, he deliberately said, "You still want to take


    me with you? Then I have to make myself look good."


    As he spoke, Raul ran his hand through his hair, making the already meticulouslybed hair even


    more perfect.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and joyful.


    If Veronica could be a little more natural, that would be great.


    She didn''t even dare to stand close to Billy, keeping a distance of at least two people between them.


    Her smile was also particrly stiff.


    Both Nathalie and Niamh were speechless about this.


    Even Billy was very speechless and said directly, "If you don''t want to take a photo with me, there''s no


    need to force yourself like this."


    Veronica immediately said, "Yes! Of course I want to! I really want to!"


    Billy chuckled and shifted himself towards Veronica.


    This action almost made Veronica faint with happiness.


    Her emotions became even more excited at this moment.


    When Veronica got excited, there were two particrly obvious manifestations. One was a special


    stiffness. At this time, no one should talk to her. If she opened her mouth, it will be the second


    manifestation.


    A chatterbox.


    Veronica didn''t even dare to look at Billy, but kept muttering, "Billy, I''ve been in love with you for almost


    two years. I''ve seen you at first nce since you participated in the draft. I really like you so much.


    Every event, as long as I have time, I will be there. I came to theater academy for you. I just want to


    see you with my own eyes. Now my dream hase true. My life isplete. I can die with no


    regrets."


    Billy was struck dumb and said, "Life is still beautiful even if we don''t get everything we want."


    Veronica couldn''t stop talking, "Billy, I really really like you. I love it when you sing, dance or act.


    Whatever you do, I love it because it''s you. You''re the best and I know you''ll always be sessful. I''ll


    support you forever."


    Billy''s expression softened as he replied, "Thank you. I will keep working hard."


    For the past two years of his life, Billy felt like he was suddenly thrown into an unknown world where


    many things came crashing into his life.


    He met many fans who showed him their sincerest and kindest hearts by loving him and supporting


    him.


    Billy cherished these fans deeply and believed that they were all in this journey together.

 Chapter 1051 He Does On His Own

    Chapter 1051 He Does On His Own


    Chapter 1051 He Does On His Own


    After taking the photos, Nathalie and Veronica didn''t bother Billy and Raul anymore. Nathalie held


    Veronica''s hand as she continued to chatter away like a motor-mouth.


    "Oh my god, Billy is just too good to be true. How can he be so perfect? I could love him for another


    hundred years!" Veronica eximed.


    Niamh never chased after celebrities because of her mother''s influence. In fact, she had a physical


    aversion towards them.


    So she understood how Veronica felt.


    After hearing what Veronica said, Niamh replied, "If you love him for a hundred years, you''ll be 120."


    Veronica stopped in her tracks and looked at Niamh. "I''ve realized that you''re really annoying. Do you


    know what exaggeration means?" She said with frustration evident in her voice.


    Nathalie was about to burst outughing; it was the first time she had seen Veronica this angry.


    "Why didn''t you ask for his contact if you like him so much?" Nathalie asked teasingly.


    "My liking for him is just like any other fan''s liking for their idol," exined Veronica. "There are certain


    rules we must follow when ites to idols - don''t get too close physically but stay close through their


    works. As fans, we need self-awareness. Asking for his contact would make things impure. If I got his


    number today, then tomorrow I''d want more. Maybe a message from him or even hope that we could


    date or get married someday! Human desires are endless! As fans who want happiness from chasing


    stars, we need to put ourselves in our ce and not do anything excessive that would cause pain or


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble our idols."


    Niamh nodded understandingly and added, "You''re very rational about this, but there are plenty of


    irrational fans out there. What do they want?"


    Veronica said, "I don''t know. People are just different. Some you can admire from afar, while others you


    want to get closer to. Some know what they''re doing is wrong but still do it anyway. I can''t control


    everyone and I have some fans that I really dislike, but I can''t make them disappear. What I can do is


    focus on my own responsibilities and support my idol in the way that''s appropriate for me so that


    everyone is happy."


    Nathalie replied, "Have you ever thought about the fact that you might end up in the same industry as


    him? Networking is important in this field and adding him on social media could be useful someday."


    Veronica shook her head and said, "I never nned on bing a celebrity. Coming to this school


    was just a way for me to experience student life. Walking his path, eating what he eats and seeing what


    he sees has been enough for me. As for the future, it''s clear to me that I won''t enter this industry or


    be his colleague so there''s no need to cross any boundaries. Besides even if we were colleagues


    as male and female artists, we would need to maintain distance between each other or else public


    opinion would destroy us."


    Niamh interjected with a practical question, "While your point makes sense, Veronica, have you


    considered having another identity? You could be hisworking opportunity. Have you thought about


    whether he needs someone like you?"


    This was a very realistic issue especially living in society whereworking ys an important role not


    only in entertainment but also other industries.


    Nathalie added," Niamh has a point. The world may seem big but it''s actually quite small sometimes.


    No one knows who will need whom eventually."


    Veronica said, "If that''s the case, it''s something forter. All I know is that right now I''m not thework


    connection he needs. Who knows what will happen in the future? But I can''t promise something I don''t


    have the desire or ability to fulfill. The most important thing is that Billy isn''t like that. He knows exactly


    what he wants and every step he takes is ording to his own will. If we ever be involved in that


    way, it''ll be because he needs me at that time. But right now, I can say with certainty that Billy doesn''t


    care about those things."

 Chapter 1052 Can You Work With Him?

    Chapter 1052 Can You Work With Him?


    Chapter 1052 Can You Work with Him?


    Nathalie and Niamh didn''t say anything else.


    They all knew that Veronica was really very rational.


    Even this kind of rationality was not the kind of one that was widely known among fans.


    However, of course, this was without taking into ount Veronica''s silly expression whileughing.


    Veronica couldn''t stop smiling as she stared at the photo of her and Billy on her phone.


    Her hands kept stroking Billy''s face on the screen, and she said, "My Billy, howe he looks so


    beautiful? You see, he has no makeup today, but his skin is glowing. No pores at all. I am so envious.


    As if touching his face, it must be very silky..."


    Both Nathalie and Niamh were speechless about it.


    Although this kind of Veronica was the mostmon in the dormitory, every time Billy posted new


    photos, she can talk for a long time.


    As a result, when Veronica saw Billy in person today, she became timid and nervous.


    Nathalie said, "I don''t understand. You didn''t even dare to see him. How did you find out about all of


    this?"


    Veronica said, "This is the talent of being a fan. With my peripheral vision, I can see Billy clearly and


    even count how many eyshes he has."


    Nathalie felt speechless again.


    Forget it. It was still the familiar Veronica.


    The encounter with Billy just passed by like that.


    Veronica was still being a nympho every day. Because Billy had new news every day, Veronica had


    new pictures to admire every day.


    As a result, who would have thought that after a week, it actually became a hot search topic.


    Nathalie was very confused when she received Miles'' phone call.


    Since she started going to school, Miles hadn''t called her on his work phone.


    Suddenly receiving a call, Nathalie had no idea what had happened.


    As soon as Nathalie answered the phone, she heard Miles ask, "Nathalie, are you in love?"


    Nathalie nearly choked on a mouthful of spit.


    Holding her phone for a while, Nathalie asked, "Uncle Miles, don''t you know whether I''m in love or


    not?"


    Although she was in school, the security guards of the Hayden family were still secretly protecting her,


    reporting back every detail of who she had met and what she had eaten.


    Miles said, "I know you haven''t been in a rtionship, but now you''re trending, Billy. Do you know?"


    Nathalie thought that was both speechless and outrageous!


    This was Nathalie''s initial reaction.


    The second reaction was, "I messed up", and she wondered how angry Billy will be over there.


    Nathalie opened her tablet, clicked on Twitter, and saw a trending topic with the word "explosion" in


    bold letters.


    She said, "This is not something I did, and it''s also not possible that Billy did it. Uncle Miles, can you


    help me investigate who is causing trouble and rify this matter as soon as possible to clear Billy''s


    name?"


    Miles fell silent upon hearing this and it took him a while before he asked, "Nathalie, you don''t like that


    guy, do you?"


    Nathalie was even more speechless now.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes and said, "Uncle Miles, the day I met Billy was the first time. My


    roommate is a fan of his and told me a lot about him. I think he''s pretty good, a decent young man with


    good morals. He''s on the rise in his career, and I can''t ruin that for him. There aren''t many clean and


    pure young people like him in the entertainment industry."


    Miles was also very speechless. If he didn''t know that Nathalie was not lying, he would really think that


    Nathalie liked Billy.


    Nathalie didn''t hear Miles speaking, and was really anxious, "Uncle Miles, I beg you, this is not just


    helping me, this is saving me. I really don''t want to harm a good young man."


    Miles finally spoke, "If he''s really as good as you say he is, then he should understand what''s going on


    and not me you for it."


    Nathalie said, "If he doesn''t me me, it only indicate he''s a good person, but I have to be honest. He


    got scolded and I got the benefit. Uncle Miles, you can''t be like this as a person."


    "Okay, okay. Look at how anxious you are. If your dad finds out, he will definitely want to meet that


    boy," Miles said.


    Nathalie was really at a loss now.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, "I''ll go home in a bit and talk to my dad. With so much energy, why doesn''t he have another


    baby with my mom for us?"


    Milesughed and said, "If your dad hears what you said, he will definitely take your skin off."


    Nathalie no longer talked nonsense with Miles. Time was of the essence, and she didn''t want to involve


    Billy.


    However, before hanging up the phone, Nathalie said, "Uncle Miles, can you check it out? My


    roommate likes him very much, and I also think that Billy my roommate says is really good. Since he''s


    such a good artist, can you work with him?"

 Chapter 1053 How Can She Continue To Speak Further?

    Chapter 1053 How Can She Continue To Speak Further?


    Chapter 1053 How Can She Continue to Speak Further?


    After hanging up the phone, Nathalie reopened the trending topics. The photo was obviously taken


    secretly at school, and she did want to know who did it. The onlinements were divided into two


    factions: some believed that Nathalie was trying to gain attention by stirring up rumors with a popr


    male celebrity, while felt sorry for Billy and thought he was being used by a scheming woman.


    The second faction believed that Billy wasn''t a good person himself and had been involved in shady


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    things since entering the entertainment industry. They thought he was using Nathalie for publicity, but


    only his delusional fans couldn''t see through his facade.


    Nathalie had never cared about these kinds ofments before, but now she was truly angry. She


    didn''t mind what they said about her, but Billy didn''t deserve to be dragged into this mess.


    She had a feeling that whoever started this trend did it on purpose to target her specifically. She


    couldn''t let Billy suffer because of her own problems.


    So she took out her phone and called Emanuel Knight. He was River and Averi''s eldest son who now


    managed their business empire. If anyone could investigate this matter thoroughly, it would be him.


    However, Nathalie felt intimidated by Emanuel''s cold demeanor and piercing gaze that could send


    shivers down anyone''s spine. Despite being known for her own bossy personality from childhood until


    now, even she felt wary around him.


    But with danger looming ahead of her, she had no choice but to lower herself and make the call


    anyway.


    After three rings, someone picked up on the other end of the line much faster than expected - leaving


    Nathalie surprised yet again at how efficient they were!


    On the other end of the phone, Emanuel''s voice came through, freezing Nathalie to the bone with a


    simple "hello."


    Just that one word made Nathalie involuntarily swallow her saliva.


    "Emanuel, it''s Nathalie," she obediently called out.


    "I know," Emanuel replied.


    Nathalie was speechless about herself.


    Well duh, she hadn''t changed her phone number or anything.


    Emanuel wasn''t someone who saved just anyone''s phone number, but he was someone who could


    remember anyone''s phone number.


    After discovering this skill of his, Nathalie was speechless. How could there be such a freakish person?


    Regaining her thoughts, Nathalie said, "Emanuel, I need your help with something."


    "Speak," Emanuel said.


    Nathalie was at loss for words.


    What should she do? She really wanted to cry right now.


    She felt like Emanuel was being a bit too much.


    With such a cold attitude from him, how could she continue talking?

 Chapter 1054 No Use To Him

    Chapter 1054 No Use To Him


    Chapter 1054 No Use to Him


    Although Nathalie had be timid, she still believed that it was important to do things properly.


    Taking a deep breath, Nathalie said, "Emanuel, I searched for a hot topic and I want you to help me


    find out who took the photo."


    Emanuel remained silent while Nathalie was also drumming her thoughts in her mind.


    She didn''t know why, even though they were on the phone, Nathalie could still sense that Emanuel was


    angry.


    However, Nathalie can''t figure out why he got angry.


    She dared not urge Emanuel to give her a definite answer on whether or not he will help her


    investigate.


    The air seemed to have condensed, and Nathalie felt like she could die at any moment.


    Just as Nathalie was about to say something, she heard Emanuel ask, "Is he your boyfriend?"


    Nathalie immediately denied, "No no no, I just met him once. He was wrongly implicated because of


    me."


    Emanuel had lost his voice again, and this feeling was making Nathalie extremely ufortable.


    Nathalie really didn''t understand what was going on with Emanuel?


    Just when Nathalie was about to ask a question tentatively, Emanuel spoke again and said, "It''s your


    roommate who moved out, and I''ve asked someone to arrest her."


    Nathalie was confused and shocked at the same time.


    She said, "Damn it! Where is she?"


    "I''ll have someonee pick you up," said Emanuel.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathalie said, "Wait for me toe over. Don''t touch her yet!"


    After hanging up the phone, Nathalie was so angry that she stormed out of the dormitory.


    Veronica and Niamh were not here at the moment, both of them saw the trending topic and were on


    their way back.


    After Nathalie rushed out of the dormitory and got into the car sent by Emanuel, she finally saw the


    group chat of their dormitory.


    Veronica was crying her eyes out and kept apologizing to Nathalie.


    If it weren''t for her obsession with being a fan, Nathalie would never have helped her find Billy to take a


    photo together.


    She directly hurt the two people she cared about the most.


    After reading the messages in the group, Nathalie directly sent a voice message, "Don''t cry. I''m going


    to avenge you. Don''t worry. I will definitely take her skin off."


    Veronica and Niamh quickly sent messages asking what was going on.


    Nathalie cannot say for sure right now, so she just asked them to wait. Anyway, there will be results


    soon.


    The car pulled up in front of a vi, and Nathalie got out of the car, feeling extremely angry.


    Coming to such a great environment, was she worthy of it?


    Nathalie rushed into the gate and didn''t see the woman, but saw Emanuel sitting on a sofa.


    Instantly, Nathalie''s arrogance dissipated and her steps changed from running to small steps as she


    approached Emanuel.


    Approaching Emanuel, Nathalie smiled awkwardly and said, "Emanuel, what are you doing here?"


    Emanuel lifted his eyelids and looked at Nathalie coldly. "Don''t want to see me?"


    Nathalie really wanted to say that she didn''t really want to see him.


    But she was too scared. How could she say such things to Emanuel?


    Nathalie put on a particrly bright smile and said, "Emanuel, what are you talking about? I''ve missed


    you."


    Emanuel''s eyes darkened when he heard this. There were unknown waves surging in his eyes.


    However, his voice remained extremely cold. "I''m not Ridge or Brandon."


    In other words, those words had no effect on him.

 Chapter 1055 You Missed Me

    Chapter 1055 You Missed Me


    Chapter 1055 You Missed Me


    Nathalie was really annoyed. She just wanted to know what Emanuel''s deal was - did he not want to


    see her or something? She pouted and said, "I tell you the truth and you don''t believe me, so forget it."


    Nathalie wasn''t a pushover. When she was happy, she could be very charming, but when things didn''t


    go her way, she had a temper and wouldn''t bother trying to please anyone.


    She realized that there was nothing she could do about Emanuel. He never seemed happy no matter


    what she did. So Nathalie decided not to waste any more of her energy on him. When Emanuel saw


    how upset Nathalie was getting, he looked remorseful.


    He didn''t mean it that way at all but ended up making things worse for himself by being too clever by


    half. The air grew quiet again as Nathalie became unhappy and stopped talking altogether.


    After a long silence, Emanuel asked her, "What are you going to do?"


    Nathalie paused for a moment before saying, "Make her apologize on Twitter! If she wants attention so


    badly, then let''s give it to her once and for all!"


    During training camp, this girl came crawling up to Nathalie begging for forgiveness after badmouthing


    Veronica and Niamh behind their backs while also spreading rumors about Nathalie herself. She yed


    both sides against each other without any remorse whatsoever even after being exposed for who she


    truly was.


    Nathalie couldn''t stand people like that so she just ignored herpletely until now when she was


    trying once again cause trouble.


    It was clear that this girl had an ulterior motive. She wanted that Nathalie as a roommate or best friend


    would make the perfect image in entertainment industry circles, whether true or false. That was why


    Nathalie refused outright from the beginning. Only someone foolish would think she could manipte


    someone like Nathalie who had always been independent since childhood.


    Emanuel said, "You don''t have to meet with her if you don''t want. We can spare your eyes from seeing


    such filth."


    This made Nathalie feel better because if it weren''t for innocent people involved in this mess, then she


    wouldn''t have bothered dealing with this girl at all!


    But still Nathalie wondered where exactly did Emanuel take care of everything? So without hesitation,


    Nathalie asked him directly.


    Emanuel replied, "The factory in the western suburbs."


    Nathalie remained silent, suspecting that this was typical of the Knight family.


    However, her suspicion only grew stronger the next moment.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Nathalie asked Emanuel in confusion.


    "I wanted to see you," Emanuel said simply.


    Nathalie was stunned and couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She stared at Emanuel for a long


    time and confirmed that he was serious about his expression. Nathalie felt like a genius because she


    could tell from his wooden face that there were changes in his expression. However, this realization left


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    her even more confused. Why did Emanuel seem so abnormal today?


    She tentatively asked him, "Are you saying that you missed me?"

 Chapter 1056 We Really CanT Bully Honest People

    Chapter 1056 We Really Can''T Bully Honest People


    Chapter 1056 We Really Can''t Bully Honest People


    "Mhmm," came a soft sound. If Nathalie hadn''t been staring at Emanuel, she wouldn''t have been sure if


    she had actually heard his voice.


    However, this only made Nathalie more confused.


    She just felt strange, very strange.


    Nathalie said, "So when I said I missed you earlier, you still responded like that."


    She was already feeling defeated.


    How could there be someone that Nathalie couldn''t win over? This was outrageous!


    Emanuel replied, "You''re like that with everyone. I don''t know if what you say is true or false."


    Nathalie remained silent.


    So it was her fault now?


    "I believe that I''ve never lied to you before. Why do you have such a bias against me?" Nathalie finally


    spoke up again.


    Emanuel didn''t say anything but just gazed deeply into Nathalie''s face.


    It made her ufortable and she turned away but could still feel his gaze on her back. It seemed like


    even stronger emotions were emanating from Emanuel''s eyes than before andnding on the back of


    Nathalie''s head.


    Nathalie didn''t know how to describe this eerie feeling she had right now. But at this moment, all she


    wanted to say was for him not to look at her like that anymore because it really made her


    ufortable.


    There were some things she shouldn''t think too much about; the more she thought about them, the


    harder they became to deal with. Like right now for instance.


    Nathalie could sense something special in Emanuel''s gaze but refused to believe it as nonsense.


    However telling herself so did not change anything as deep down inside herself, there was an


    awareness of something different happening between them which made facing Emanuel even harder.


    Just then Emanuel asked, "You really haven''t dated him?"


    This question almost drove Nathalie crazy!


    She red at Emanuel and retorted, "I told you before! If we were dating, then I would''ve announced it


    on Twitter!"


    As soon as these words left her mouth though, Nathalie caught sight of a sh of anger in Emanuel''s


    eyes.


    Nathalie involuntarily shrunk her neck and said, "Why do you care so much? It''s not strange for me to


    be in a rtionship now, is it?"


    Emanuel didn''t speak, but stared straight at Nathalie.


    Nathalie was getting numb from Emanuel''s gaze on her face. She surrendered and said, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry. Can you please stop looking so serious? I shouldn''t have spoken out of turn. There is absolutely


    no rtionship between him and me. If there will be any future connection between us, it might only beCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    for business purposes or maybe he''lle work for Uncle Miles in the future. As far as our personal


    rtionship goes, there isn''t one."


    Emanuel asked, "Are you telling me all this because you''re afraid that I''ll go after him?"


    Nathalie waspletely defeated by Emanuel.


    She raised both hands up in surrender.


    "Emanuel," Nathalie said pleadingly, "I beg of you! There really isn''t anything going on between him


    and me. If there''s something that bothers you about this situation, just tell me directly instead of taking


    it out on him. He really is innocent here! We can''t bully honest people like that."


    Emanuel lightly responded with a "hmm" which meant he agreed to what she had said.


    Nathalie breathed a sigh of relief. Even if her father went after Billy, she wasn''t scared anymore


    because the guy standing right before her was truly terrifying.


    However, Nathalie still couldn''t understand why Emanuel cared so much about this matter.

 Chapter 1057 YouRe Unreliable Too

    Chapter 1057 You''Re Unreliable Too


    Chapter 1057 You''re Unreliable Too


    In fact, Nathalie couldn''t possibly not understand. She had the answer in her heart, but she couldn''t say


    it or ask about it. At least not now.


    Turning her head, Nathalie suddenly felt a little lost. She could sense something, but she didn''t


    understand why.


    The air seemed to freeze again and for a moment Nathalie didn''t know what to do. Should she leave?


    But that would be like getting rid of him as soon as he had done his job. She wasn''t that kind of person.


    But sitting here with Emanuel and not saying anything was really getting on her nerves.


    Just then, Emanuel spoke up. "Ridge is going to propose," he said.


    "What?" Nathalie turned to look at Emanuel in disbelief. Today had already been too much for her; if


    things kept going this way, she might just lose itpletely.


    Ridge and Mia had been together since middle school. Both of them were outstanding students and


    even their teachers couldn''t do anything about it.


    Ben wanted nothing more than to beat Ridge up every day, but Tilly was all for their rtionship so


    there wasn''t much he could do except sulk in silence. Of course, that frustration eventually found its


    release on Tilly herself - as evidenced by the two more children theyter had together.


    Everyone knew how Ridge and Mia got together because they''d all seen it happen with their own eyes


    - but proposing so soon after graduation?


    The key question was: Why did Emanuel know about this when Nathalie - Ridge''s own sister - didn''t?


    Nathalie was really angry now! She immediately took out her phone and called Ridge, but before


    anyone answered, Emanuel snatched the phone away from her and hung up.


    Nathalie red at him incredulously, "What are you doing?"


    "Ridge doesn''t want me telling you," replied Emanuel calmly.


    Nathalie was speechless... and then hurt! Why? Howe? What made him think he couldn''t tell her?


    Emanuel didn''t seem to care how deeply his words cut into Nathalie''s heart as he continued speaking,


    "Ridge said you and Rosemary knew about this proposal ¨C along with Mia."


    Nathalie was speechless.


    Well if that was what he said, then there wasn''t much arguing against it...


    But still¡­did she have no dignity left at all?


    Nathalie looked at Emanuel and asked, "So you''re saying my sister doesn''t know either?"


    "I''m not sure," Emanuel replied. "It''s hard to say if the twin telepathy kicked in for her."


    Nathalie couldn''t help butugh at Emanuel''s response. Even though Ridge and Rosemary were twins,


    as they grew older, their connection seemed to fade away. Of course, the main reason was that


    Rosemary always caused trouble for Mia and didn''t want Ridge to seed in winning her over.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ridge put it, if it weren''t for Rosemary getting in the way, he would have been with Mia since


    elementary school. But that was only when things were going smoothly.


    If something happened though, they both had each other''s backs.


    Thinking about Rosemary and Emanuel''s words earlier made Nathalie consider calling her sister but


    she ultimately decided against it.


    Dismissing the thought from her mind, Nathalie turned back to Emanuel and said teasingly, "You''re


    really unreliable! My brother didn''t want you telling me anything yet here we are."

 Chapter 1058 But He Was Powerless

    Chapter 1058 But He Was Powerless


    Chapter 1058 But He was Powerless


    Emanuel looked at Nathalie for a long moment before saying, "I won''t keep anything from you."


    Nathalie felt a sudden unease in her heart, but she tried to ignore it. She couldn''t help the fluttering


    feeling that came with it.


    "Really?" Nathalie asked. "You don''t have anything else to hide from me?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Nathalie regretted them. What was she doing? Wasn''t she just


    digging herself into a hole?


    Sure enough, Emanuel replied with a simple "yes."


    Nathalie had no choice but to say, "If you tell me now, I''ll try not to be mad."


    "I''m not sure if you want to hear it," Emanuel said.


    Inwardly, Nathalie pleaded with him not to say anything. But outwardly she said, "I''m curious. You know


    I am."


    "I like you," Emanuel finally admitted.


    Nathalie was speechless and wanted nothing more than to p herself for starting this conversation in


    the first ce.


    What should she do now? She had suspected his feelings all along but didn''t know how to respond.


    She bit down on her lip hard enough that it hurt and hoped it would calm her down. But then Emanuel''s


    hand gripped her chin and forced her mouth open.


    "Don''t bite your lip," he said softly.


    Their eyes met and Nathalie couldn''t help noticing the loneliness in his gaze. Her heart skipped a beat


    as an unfamiliar feeling washed over her body and soul.


    She didn''t know what this emotion was or what actions were appropriate anymore.


    She suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    Finally, Nathalie found her voice and said to Emanuel, "You say you like me, but you''ve never given me


    a nice attitude."


    She shouldn''t have said that. The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became.


    Tears streamed down Nathalie''s face.


    Emanuel furrowed his brow and looked bewildered.


    He really didn''t know how tofort Nathalie.


    When he liked her, she was already a national sweetheart and a famous star in the eyes of many


    people.


    At that time, Emanuel didn''t even know if his feelings were just idolizing or true love.


    It took him five or six years to figure out that he had liked her since childhood.


    But when it came to this aspect of life, he was quite slow. He didn''t even know how to get along with his


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    own sister let alone someone he liked as much as Nathalie.


    Especially since Emanuel hardly had any chance to spend time with Nathalie. He had no idea how to


    face her, which led him helplessly watching as Nathalie became increasingly afraid of him.

 Chapter 1059 Give Me Some Time To Think It Over

    Chapter 1059 Give Me Some Time To Think It Over


    Chapter 1059 Give Me Some Time to Think it Over


    Emanuel''s fingers were still pinching Nathalie''s chin. She was in pain, but she wasn''t sure if it was from


    biting her own lip or from Emanuel''s grip on her chin. Either way, it hurt a lot and she felt very upset.


    Tears streamed down Nathalie''s face as she cried. Despite the pain and sadness, she looked beautiful


    when crying. Her tears fell like pearls, one after another without any snot or messiness.


    Many directors loved to cast Nathalie in crying scenes because of how stunningly beautiful she looked


    while doing so. There was even a Twitter poll for the most desired female celebrity to see cry and


    Nathalie had millions more votes than second ce.


    As each tear fell down her face, it felt like they were hitting Emanuel''s heart directly. His gaze grew


    dimmer as he struggled with conflicting emotions - wanting to continue touching her but also feeling


    guilty for causing her distress.


    Finally, Emanuel withdrew his hand and turned away from Nathalie saying, "I''m sorry for making things


    difficult for you."


    Nathalie heard his apology but only cried harder at the thought of him leaving her alone. She grabbed


    onto his arm and wiped away tears with his sleeve while continuing to cry uncontrobly.


    Despite not having any snot or messiness on her face, Nathalie couldn''t seem to stop crying no matter


    how much she tried wiping away the tears with Emanuel''s sleeve.


    Emanuel felt terrible about what he had done to make Nathalie cry so much, yet he couldn''t help but


    want to look into her eyes while watching every tear fall down those beautiful cheeks of hers.


    He even entertained dangerous thoughts that maybe he wanted Nathalie crying because of him rather


    than anything else going on in their lives at that moment.


    Thankfully though, Emanuel remained rational enough not act upon those thoughts nor did he move his


    hand away from hers.


    Finally tired of crying, Nathalie switched positions and rubbed against Emanuel''s sleeve.


    To this end, Emanuel''s entire sleeve was wet by her.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, but there were no traces of it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nathalie still raised her chin and said, "It''s what you deserve, for letting you bully me."


    Emanuel didn''t speak, because he didn''t know how to coax Nathalie.


    Nathalie didn''t speak either;she was thinking about a question: Emanuel liked her, what about her?


    She never thought about it.


    She only had a crush on a boy in kindergarten, giving him her beloved cake. However, that despicable


    guy smashed it on the ground and she never liked boys again. It seemed like her subconscious told her


    that boys were not good and would disappoint girls'' feelings.


    Now, Emanuel opened up his emotions to Nathalie. She didn''t know how to face it. However, Nathalie


    couldn''t say nothing either. After pondering for a moment, she turned around and looked at Emanuel


    saying, "Your feelings came too suddenly for me. I haven''t thought about it or realized my own feelings


    towards you yet. Also, I don''t have any intention of dating right now since I''m in the entertainment


    industry which isn''t suitable for dating openly without being criticized by others."


    "I can''t tell people that I''m going to school when actually going out on dates with someone because


    they will criticize me endlessly," she continued.


    "So please give me some time to think about this carefully and when I figure things out, I''ll let you


    know."

 Chapter 1060 To Help Him Perform A Show

    Chapter 1060 To Help Him Perform A Show


    Chapter 1060 To Help Him Perform a Show


    Nathalie said she would think about it, and for Emanuel, that was already enough to make him happy.


    For years, when Emanuel realized his feelings for Nathalie were love, he spent every day building


    himself up mentally. He knew he might be rejected and that they could never be together.


    Now, Nathalie''s response wasn''t a yes, but it made Emanuel feel like his world had be colorful


    again.


    Emanuel didn''t want to pressure Nathalie or use emotional ckmail on her. He said, "Take your time.


    I''m not in a hurry."


    Nathalie tilted her head mischievously at him and said, "If you say so, I might think you don''t like me


    anymore."


    Emanuel was speechless and angry with himself for being so clumsy with words. He should have told


    Nathalie directly that he loved her more than she could ever imagine after all these years.


    But his mouth seemed sealed shut; the words wouldn''te out no matter how hard he tried.


    Although they hadn''t interacted much over the years and Nathalie had grown increasingly wary of him,


    Emanuel''s personality was well-known to her.


    She knew what kind of person he was: someone who didn''t speak flowerynguage or sweet-talk


    people into liking them. So when Emanuel finally confessed his feelings today, it probably took all of his


    strength.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathalie decided to be magnanimous about it. She told him, "I won''t keep you waiting too long. I''ll tell


    you within a week."


    Emanuel''s heart felt as if it had been squeezed tight. He didn''t want Nathalie to decide too quickly. A


    week felt like an execution sentence hanging over his head. His lips moved, but no words came out in


    the end.


    Nathalie frowned, and even though she wanted to say something, she swallowed back those words.


    Because she knew Emanuel well enough.


    He wouldn''t show any reaction if she did. But he would be even more indifferent towards her.


    Nathalie shuddered just thinking about such an oue.


    Changing the subject, Nathalie said, "For now, let''s just consider ourselves allies. Can you tell me when


    my brother is nning to propose?"


    Emanuel said, "When it''s Aunt Aimee''s birthday."


    "Isn''t that next week?" Nathalie widened her eyes.


    Emanuel said, "Just pretend you don''t know."


    Nathalie had already bounced up from the sofa,pletely unable to calm down.


    She felt very angry now that her older brother didn''t tell her about such a thing.


    Nathalie was once again puzzled as to why Ridge would tell Emanuel about this.


    Curiosity led her to ask the question.


    At the mention of this, Emanuel''s face darkened.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to mention it at all.


    Nathalie became even more curious and approached Emanuel, sitting down next to him and staring


    eagerly into his eyes. She said, "Come on, tell me! Please?"


    As she spoke, Nathalie grabbed Emanuel''s sleeve and kept shaking it.


    Emanuel couldn''t resist her coquetry, and even though he didn''t want to mention it, he truthfully said,


    "All guys know that they need help performing in a show."

 Chapter 1061 Emanuel Is Adorable

    Chapter 1061 Emanuel Is Adorable


    Chapter 1061 Emanuel is Adorable


    Nathalie was speechless.


    Realizing she didn''t mishear, Nathalie couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Sheughed loudly and unreservedly.


    Nathalieughed until tears streamed down her face.


    She copsed onto the couch, pounding the cushions, but still unable to stopughing.


    Emanuel''s originally dark expression was eventually reced with resignation.


    His gaze fell on Nathalie''s waist.


    Today, she wore a short-sleeved top that already exposed her midriff and high-waisted shorts. Normally


    when standing or sitting, her waist wouldn''t be visible at all.


    However, now she was lying on the couch which caused her shirt to move uppletely exposing her


    waist.


    Even though it was covered by pants'' waistband, that curve still made Emanuel''s heart palpitate.


    He wanted to look away but found it too difficult; he simply couldn''t do it.


    Emanuel knew that Nathalie had been very overweight as a child for some time. No one would have


    thought that Nathalie back then would grow up into what she looked like now. Emanuel''s thoughts once


    again ran wild beyond his control as he indulged in his fantasies about Nathalie''s past and present


    appearance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Finally, after enoughughter had passed through her system, Nathalie sat up straight and looked at


    Emanuel with red eyes filled with misty tears fromughter.


    These children were naturally trained as elites since childhood.


    Not saying how talented they were, but at least each person had their own strengths.


    But as they grew older, unless they truly loved something, it would be hard for them to cultivate


    themselves properly. Nathalie being in the entertainment industry needed to show off talent from time-


    to-time especially someone like Emanuel who could fight twenty people alone yet struggled when


    performing shows. Nathalie said, "Why do I feel like you love my brother more? You perform whenever


    he asks you."


    Emanuel felt helpless but answered truthfully, "I want him owe me a favor. If there is an opportunity in


    future, I hope he won''t make things difficult for me."


    Nathalie instantly understood what Emanuel meant by this statement. Let Ridge owe him a favor so if


    there was any chance of getting together with her, Ridge will be his big brother-inw. Natilie


    muttered softly, "You are thinking too far ahead."


    Emanuel replied, "Actually, I''m thinking even further than that." He even imagined having lots of


    descendants around him someday!


    If it weren''t for the bad luck, he could even choose the cemetery where he and Nathalie would be


    buried together right now.


    Although Emanuel didn''t say anything, Nathalie thought of it so clearly and knew it.


    She looked at Emanuel speechlessly and couldn''t help but quip, "I don''t even know if you like me or


    hate me now."


    Emanuel said firmly, "I like you. I''m sure of that."


    Nathalie said, "Okay then. Is that not enough?"


    Emanuel didn''t speak but his eyes were fixed on Nathalie.


    Now that he had expressed his feelings openly, Emanuel became bolder.


    He used to be too afraid to show his emotions which made Nathalie think he was mean all the time.


    In fact, he wasn''t mean at all.


    Nathalie could understand now why she used to think Emanuel was always mean to her before. He


    was just hiding his true feelings from her all along.


    For some reason though, Nathalie found it kind of cute how Emanuel acted this way.

 Chapter 1062 You Like Him Too, Right?

    Chapter 1062 You Like Him Too, Right?


    Chapter 1062 You Like Him Too, Right?


    The trending topic had two oues. On one hand, Emanuel gave that girl a good talking to and she


    posted an apology video on Twitter, exining the whole situation. On the other hand, Miles and Billy''s


    some publicity.


    At this point in time, Billy was scheduled to attend ate-night show. Originally, hispany didn''t want


    too much attention drawn to him as it wasn''t appropriate for him to be in the limelight.


    However, due to the trending topic incident, they ended up promoting Billy''s appearance on the show.


    It should be noted that in recent years the entertainment industry had undergone major changes. Only


    those who had real talent and had been tested with positive images can make it onto such shows.


    Billy was among these people but he was also the youngest of them all. Being able to appear on such


    a show at his age proved how outstanding he was as an emerging male actor.


    Nathalie returned from Emanuel''s ce back to school where Veronica immediately ran towards her


    crying out loud with joy, "Nathalie! Nathalie! Nathalie! I am so happy! Who would''ve thought my idol


    would turn out like this?!"


    Veronica had been crying all afternoon at first because she med herself for causing trouble butter


    because of negativements fromizens about both Nathalie and Billy whom she adored so much


    that any criticism towards them hurt her deeply.


    Now she cried tears of joy because her idol turned out better than expected.


    Niamh said, "You betterfort her quickly or else she''ll go blind from crying."


    Veronica replied, "Even if I go blind, it will still be worth it because my little idol is simply amazing."


    On her way back to school, Nathalie already knew what happened online so naturally felt relieved that


    nothing bad happened regarding Billy.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for those who said that he benefited from this incident - well Nathalie didn''t think so.


    Billy was outstanding even before all of this happened; hence why he passed inspection with flying


    colours.


    Moreover being able appear on TV shows was something he achieved through his own hard work


    which made him even more admirable in Nathalie''s eyes.


    She said, "I have something important I want you guys hear about. Do you continue celebrating your


    beloved ''Billy'' or do you wanna hear some gossip?"


    Veronica blinked twice looking suspiciously at Nathalie asking, "What are you trying to say?"


    Even Niamh looked at Nathalie seriously.


    Nathalie said, "Someone confessed to me, but I haven''t decided whether to ept it or not."


    Both Veronica and Niamh were confused.


    Veronica said directly, "Since you''ve already said that, the answer is already obvious."


    "You wouldn''t say that if you didn''t ept it," Niamh said.


    Nathalie was speechless about what they said.


    Being said so, it seemed that this was really the case.


    Nathalie said, "The main thing is this person. I really didn''t expect that he would like me."


    "Are you a childhood sweetheart?" Niamh asked.


    Nathalie nodded.


    She didn''t hide from Veronica and Niamh who were around her.


    Therefore, the two of them can easily think of who it was.


    Niamh nodded in agreement with Veronica. "Yeah, it''s not like this is the first time someone has


    confessed to you. You''ve turned down plenty of guys before, even ones from our school. But this guy is


    different, isn''t he? You actually have feelings for him?"

 Chapter 1063 Really Want To Be Friends With Her For A Long Time

    Chapter 1063 Really Want To Be Friends With Her For A Long Time


    Chapter 1063 Really Want to Be Friends with Her for a Long Time


    Nathalie really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Did she like him?


    It should be, right?


    However, this was not something that can be thought through carefully. Otherwise, she may not even


    be able to ept when exactly she started to have feelings for Emanuel.


    "What are you thinking now? Do you want to ept it or not?" Veronica asked.


    As expected, gossip was always the most effective way to divert people''s attention. Veronica had


    Nathalie said, "I haven''t decided yet. Let me tell you when Ie back home."


    "By the way, you''re going home tomorrow," Veronica hugged Nathalie and said, "I''ll miss you."


    "You want me to bring you some delicious food, don''t you?" Nathalie said.


    Niamh said, "I testify that if she didn''t want to go star chasing, she really wanted to go home with you


    this time."


    Upon hearing this, Nathalie looked at Veronica suspiciously and asked, "Did you get the tickets?"


    Veronica smiled and said, "At times like this, financial capability can solve all problems."


    Nathalie didn''t know what to say.


    She and Niamh were both rich people. Otherwise they would have killed Veronica when she said that.


    Nathalie looked at Niamh and asked, "So how are you going to get home? Do you want toe with


    me?"


    "My mom ising over," Niamh said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathalie and Veronica fell silent.


    On this matter, neither of them had any solution.


    After all, Niamh''s biological mother was involved. Veronica and Nathalie cannot intervene until Niamh


    had decided how to handle their rtionship.


    Nathalie said, "I''ll have a bodyguard follow you. Don''t worry, even if your mother asks you to meet


    some strange people, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Niamh''s eyes instantly turned red, and she reached out to hug Nathalie, saying, "Thank you, Nathalie.


    Thank you so much."


    This was not the first time, Niamh''s mother seized every opportunity toe to the school and take


    Niamh to meet some directors or producers.


    However, the directors and producers she could work with were not all legitimate ones. Many of them


    were just using their titles as a cover for their ulterior motives.


    Fortunately, Nathalie happened to be passing by the first time and rescued Niamh. Otherwise she


    wouldn''t have made it.


    However, Niamh still held onto this fantasy, a fantasy about family and her mother.


    Nathalie and Veronica knew that she had a vulnerable spot in her heart, so they didn''t say those kinds


    of things to her anymore.


    However, both of them did not give up on Niamh and secretly protected her in various ways.


    Nathalie said, "Why don''t you try acting in a film? You might like it. I can arrange it for you, which is


    much more reliable than these."


    Niamh shook her head, because she really didn''t like it.


    And she cannot, under any circumstances, make Nathalie give her resources.


    Ever since Niamh''s mother found out that she and Nathalie were roommates, she had forced her to


    suck up to Nathalie and take advantage of her countless times.


    Niamh really liked Nathalie as a person and genuinely wanted to be friends with her for a long time.


    Therefore, she will never fulfill her mother''s wishes no matter what.

 Chapter 1064 IM Finding Loopholes In Your Words

    Chapter 1064 I''M Finding Loopholes In Your Words


    Chapter 1064 I''m Finding Loopholes in Your Words


    Nathalie returned home the next afternoon.


    The next day was Aimee''s birthday, and this time Patrick insisted on throwing a grand birthday


    banquet.


    Aimee had be more and more fond of Patrick over the years, and she wouldn''t say no to anything


    he suggested.


    So, long before the actual event, Aimee cleared her schedule andpletely handed over her time to


    Patrick.


    Nathalie returned home and Aimee was trying on a dress.


    It was personally selected by Patrick and perfectly fit Aimee''s body.


    Nathalie walked over and reached out to hug Aimee, but Patrick pulled her aside. "Don''t wrinkle your


    mother''s dress. It will affect her beauty," he said.


    Nathalie was speechless. "Dad, don''t you think you''re going too far? The way you said it makes it seem


    like my mom''s beauty is only enhanced by her dress."


    Patrick heard this, and immediately gave Nathalie a sharp nce.


    This damn girl, she was causing trouble as soon as she came back.


    Nathalie gave a slight snort and turned to Aimee, saying, "Mom, don''t you think Dad is being too much?


    He''s making the dress more important than you."


    Aimee raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Nathalie in silence. She said, "After all these years,


    when will you stop trying to drive a wedge between your father and me? Why haven''t you given up


    yet?"


    Nathalie was at loss for words.


    Well, why was she going back here? Was she the third wheel?


    When it came to disying their affection, Nathalie thought of Ridge.


    Nathalie suddenly felt that she wasn''t the most unfortunate one after all.


    Her dad was busy preparing a birthday feast for her mom here, but little did he know that her beloved


    brother was nning to steal the show and grab all the attention.


    Nathalie was very eager.


    She can already imagine that her father''s expression at that time will be very exciting.


    Thinking of this, Nathalie couldn''t help butugh.


    Patrick and Aimee looked at Nathalie in unison, and directly scared her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathalie immediately restrained her smile and said, "Why are you looking at me? I''m not as pretty as


    my mother."


    Patrick sneered and said, "This is exactly what I like about you - your self-awareness."


    Nathalie was speechless.


    She now fully understood why Ridge had never gotten along with their father since he was young.


    Only her mother thought Patrick was sweet.


    Nathalie stood up and said, "I don''t want to see you disy your affection here anymore. Where''s my


    sister? I''m going to find her."


    "Looks like they''re on a date. Don''t go over and be a third wheel," Patrick said.


    She couldn''t help but feel like everything had changed since she started college.


    "Jealous much?" Patrick teased. "Everyone older and younger than you is in a rtionship, and here


    you are, single as a pringle."


    Nathalie rolled her eyes at Patrick''sment. "I don''t believe it. Jace and Jessica are dating too?


    They''re the youngest ones here - one''s in elementary school and the other''s in kindergarten. I refuse to


    believe they''re not single."


    Patrick chuckled. "Compared to them, you''re doing pretty well for yourself."


    Nathalie smirked back at him. "I''m just catching you on your words."


    "Don''t underestimate kindergarteners," Patrick retorted with a grin. "They have more experience than


    you think."


    Nathalie felt her blood pressure rising from Patrick''s teasing, but then she remembered someone who


    was also single.


    "I''m not alone," Nathalie said confidently. "Emanuel is also single like me."

 Chapter 1065 Seize The Opportunity Before I Turn Fifty

    Chapter 1065 Seize The Opportunity Before I Turn Fifty


    Chapter 1065 Seize the Opportunity Before I Turn Fifty


    When Emanuel was mentioned, Nathalie couldn''t help feeling a little proud. Patrick''s words were full of


    loopholes because even if everyone else was in a rtionship, as long as she hadn''t agreed to be with


    Emanuel, he would still be single. So Patrick couldn''t really get to her.


    However, Patrick said, "Other people have someone they like too. Can you say the same?"


    Nathalie was speechless again.


    Well, he was really her own father.


    Nathalie''s eyes rolled around and then she said, "Do you know who he likes?"


    Patrick really didn''t know.


    But Patrick was such a smart person that when he saw Nathalie''s reaction, he naturally thought...


    Patrick''s gaze changed and stared at Nathalie for a long time before finally saying, "Are you dating


    Emanuel?"


    This was impossible because everything Nathalie did was being watched by someone. If she were in a


    rtionship, how could he not know?


    Nathalie stuck out her tongue at Patrick and said, "You want to know? I''m not telling you."


    After speaking, Nathalie ran out quickly.


    Patrick felt a heartache.


    What kind of children had he raised? Why were they all so unreasonable?


    Aimee looked at him like this andughed without reservation.


    "Is it ufortable for you not to provoke her?" Aimee asked.


    "I just wanted to tease her since she hasn''te back for so long," replied Patrick.


    Besides yesterday''s hot search incident scared him quite badly too. Although Billy seemed like an


    excellent guy after checking him out online, still... he wasn''t ready yet for his youngest daughter to date


    anyone yet!


    "Mika and Beata got married when they were the same age as her," Aimee reminded him gently.


    "How much longer do you n on controlling her?"


    "I should have listened to you back then and had another child," sighed Patrick regretfully


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that time Aimee really wanted another son, but, because of what happened during Nathalie''s birth


    which left him traumatized outside the delivery room, he didn''t want Aimee going through any more


    pain again, which caused them some arguments but ultimately decided against it anyway


    Aimee said, "Even if we had another child back then, they''d be at the age to start dating now."


    Children always grew up and they''ll have people they cared about.


    As parents, the most important thing was to learn eptance early on.


    Patrick said, "I''m just amazed at how time flies."


    It felt like meeting Aimee was just yesterday but now their three children were all at the age where they


    wanted to settle down and started families of their own.


    Aimee suggested, "If you''re feeling this way, why don''t we try for another child?"


    Although it may be a bit inconvenient at their age, both of them were in good health and having another


    child wouldn''t be an issue.


    Patrick didn''t answer right away. He was really thinking about this question seriously.


    Aimee moved closer to Patrick and said, "What do you think? Let''s do it while I''m not yet fifty."

 Chapter 1066 Be Careful, Dad Will Fix You

    Chapter 1066 Be Careful, Dad Will Fix You


    Chapter 1066 Be Careful, Dad Will Fix You


    Aimee''s 50th birthday was actually tomorrow.


    At this moment, Patrick was moved by Aimee''s words.


    But how could he bear it?


    When he was in his twenties and thirties, he couldn''t bear it. When he was in his forties, he still couldn''t


    bear it. Although his body was very healthy at the age of fifty, the risks that his body had to bear were


    huge.


    Patrick would never let Aimee be in any danger.


    He reached out and hugged Aimee into his arms and said, "No, this is good for now. We can look


    forward to grandchildren."


    Aimee smiled slightly and hugged Patrick''s waist with her hand.


    In fact, she didn''t have the courage to have another child either.


    She was just an ordinary person who would also be fragile when faced with life and death issues.


    She dared not imagine that if she had another child, neither she nor Patrick would see that child grow


    up into an adult.


    To avoid such regrets, Aimee wouldn''t want to take such a risk.


    Aimee said, "Actually, for me these years, the most important thing is you being by my side."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was because she had known Patrick for so long that Aimee felt particrly happy.


    This kind of happiness she had never experienced before.


    Patrick tightly held Aimee in his arms, kissed her forehead, and said, "Aimee, I love you very much."


    Over the years, Patrick didn''t know how many time he had said "I love you", but now he increasingly


    felt that the "I love you" spoken now seemed to carry more meaning than before.


    Aimee raised her head and kissed Patrick''s lips. She had the same feelings for him, warm, passionate,


    and devoted her whole heart and mind to him with only him in her heart and soul. Aimee said, "I love


    you too."


    Outside the door, Nathalie, Rosemary, and Ridge stood with their arms folded at the door. Nathalie


    asked, "When can we go in?"


    Rosemary suggested, "To avoid being killed by dad, maybe we should go out for dinner first."


    Ridge added, "I already had a ce to eat, but you two insisted on calling me back here."


    Rosemary looked at Nathalie, "Can''t you find a boyfriend too? If you really can''t find one, a girlfriend


    will do. We don''t mind. Can you stop disturbing us while we''re dating?"


    Nathalie rolled her eyes obviously about to explode from anger.


    She had her hands on her hips and looked at her older brother and sister, saying unkindly, "Listen. Are


    you two speaking humannguage? Is this how you treat your younger sister who is studying outside?


    Is it easy for me toe back once? All you know is to talk about love, love, love. Dad and mom are


    already annoying enough with their affectionate behavior. Do I still have a ce for me in this family?"


    Ridge said, "Who made you a single person?"


    Rosemary said, "I''ve only just started dating your brother-inw and you already can''t see the potential


    in him. I don''t know what to say about you.''"


    Ridge said, "Please, juste back the same day. Trust me, our parents don''t need us to apany


    them."


    Rosemary said, "I agree. Dad wants us to move out now."


    Nathalie said, "Okay, you two wait for me. I''ll bring my boyfriend back tomorrow and scare the living


    daylights out of you."


    Upon hearing the words, Ridge''s eyes became unsettled.


    He immediately said, "Tomorrow is Mom''s birthday. If you make trouble, be careful that Dad will fix


    you."

 Chapter 1067 Are You Hiding Something From Me?

    Chapter 1067 Are You Hiding Something From Me?


    Chapter 1067 Are You Hiding Something from Me?


    Ridge''s words almost made Nathalieugh.


    She said, "I will not make trouble. I just fulfill the wishes of all of you."


    The real troublemaker was not her.


    Ridge was really flustered.


    He kept this matter so deep that even Rosemary didn''t know, just to avoid being discovered by Patrick


    and Aimee.


    However, now what Nathalie said made Ridge not feel alright.


    He stared at Nathalie closely for a long time, but he didn''t see anything, so he could only temporarily


    suppress the spection in his heart.


    He can only hope that he was wrong.


    Otherwise, as far as Nathalie''s temper was concerned, everyone must have known about it.


    Nathalie just wanted to torture Ridge on purpose.


    Originally, if he didn''t provoke her, she would really pretend that she didn''t know anything, and let Ridge


    carry out tomorrow''s marriage proposal perfectly.


    Now, Ridge treated her so unkindly, so he shouldn''t me her for being unreasonable.


    She just wanted to see if Ridge could sleep tonight.


    Thinking that Ridge might propose marriage tomorrow with two dark circles under his eyes, Nathalie


    felt relieved.


    No one''s life was so perfect. As a good sister, how could Nathalie not do something?


    After finishing things invisibly, Nathalie peeked inside again. Seeing that Patrick and Aimee finally


    separated, Nathalie strode in.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ridge and Rosemary followed suit.


    Although Patrick asked why they all came back and why they didn''t go on a date, he was still happy in


    his heart.


    Maybe it was because he was getting older, and the feeling that his children were by his side made


    Patrick cherish it even more.


    Although, each of these three children gave him a headache.


    The family had a delicious dinner together and chatted for several hours. When it was past ten o''clock,


    Patrick urged the three children to go to bed.


    Nathalie loved to provoke Patrick. She stood up obediently, and she had toin, "Dad, are you


    getting old now? Going to bed so early. You can''t move?"


    Patrick picked up a pillow at hand and threw it at Nathalie, "I think you need to be taught a lesson."


    Nathalie stuck out her tongue and ran up the stairs first.


    Rosemary followed closely, and Ridge was about to go upstairs when Patrick stopped him. ,


    Ridge''s heart skipped a beat. Had his n been discovered at this time?


    If it was, he was about to hit a wall. Fortunately, Patrick just said, "Take care of your sister tomorrow."


    Ridge asked, "What''s wrong with Nathalie?"


    Patrick replied, "I have a bad feeling that this girl is going to cause trouble for me."


    Ridge rubbed his nose in frustration and surprisingly didn''t argue with Patrick.


    Normally he would ask when Patrick started believing in superstitions like feelings.


    But Ridge also knew that at times like this, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. If he


    were exposed now, it would be over for him.


    However, Ridgepletely forgot that his father was an old fox. The more cautious he was, the more


    likely he was to reveal something.


    Patrick stared at Ridge for a long time and asked, "Ridge, are you hiding something from me?"

 Chapter 1068 Did Someone Miss Something?

    Chapter 1068 Did Someone Miss Something?


    Chapter 1068 Did Someone Miss Something?


    Ridge was startled and immediately said, "No, how could that be possible?"


    Patrick squinted his eyes and said in a dangerous tone, "Ridge, you should know that my favorite


    person is your mother."


    The implication was that if there was anything being concealed from him, it was better to confess now


    and have a chance for leniency.


    However, if Ridge still insisted on being stubborn after he had already said these words, then when the


    truth was revealed, he shouldn''t me him for not considering their father-son rtionship.


    Ridge said, "Dad, are you too anxious? Don''t worry, Mom will definitely be very happy tomorrow."


    Patrick didn''t ask any further upon hearing this.


    However, Patrick still gave Ridge a dangerous look.


    Ridge couldn''t sleep all night after this.


    He really regretted it now. Why did he have to arrange things this way instead of doing something


    better?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now it was all right. When it went well tomorrow, he will still have to be skinned by Patrick.


    It didn''t matter.


    As long as he can make his wishe true, it was fine to take his life away.


    Patrick returned to the room, still wearing a serious expression on his face.


    Aimee asked, "What did you talk to Ridge about? Did he make you angry again?"


    Patrick said, "I always feel like something is going to happen, but I don''t know if it''s Ridge or Nathalie."


    Aimee said, "Whatever happens, even if they cause trouble, it won''t be anything bad. I think you''re just


    too anxious."


    This statement was in line with what Ridge said.


    However, when Ridge said this, Patrick really wanted to punch him.


    When Aimee said this, Patrick immediately hugged her and said, "Babe, thenfort me."


    Aimee put her arms around Patrick''s back, rubbing against his back one by one.


    Aimee said, "Alright, don''t think too much. It''s alreadyte. Don''t you want to sleep? Or do you want to


    do something else?"


    Upon hearing this, Patrick lowered his gaze and looked at Aimee.


    Even at the age of fifty, their passion remained undiminished.


    Now that Aimee had brought it up, there was no reason for Patrick to not cooperate.


    "Right here, okay?" Patrick asked.


    Aimee was not as outgoing as before now, mainly because she can''t handle Patrick''s provocations


    anymore.


    Aimee said, "Then let''s do it all at once."


    "Okay." Patrick began to move, and soon the atmosphere in the room changed.


    Although Patrick couldn''t predict what would happen, he was willing to ept anything as long as it


    didn''t upset Aimee. With his worries set aside, Patrick threw himself into the moment. But after it was


    over, he felt somewhat unfulfilled. Unfortunately, Aimee didn''t want to do it again. If this were a normal


    day, that would be one thing - but with tomorrow''s big ns looming over him, Patrick couldn''t afford to


    oversleep and embarrass himself. Luckily for him though, Aimee wasn''t clingy tonight and they fell


    asleep in each other''s arms.


    Meanwhile on Ridge''s side of things, anxiety kept him up all night long. He even considered asking


    everyone involved in tomorrow''s event if they had forgotten anything important or if something had


    been overlooked. However, Ridge ultimately decided against doing so because even if there was an


    issue at hand, there wasn''t much anyone could do about it now except ept the consequences and


    move forward ordingly.

 Chapter 1069 Just Want To Change Our Identity

    Chapter 1069 Just Want To Change Our Identity


    Chapter 1069 Just Want to Change Our Identity


    Patrick had nned Aimee''s birthday party at a mansion, and he personally designed every detail,


    from the decorations to the food. The entire process went smoothly ording to Patrick''s n, and


    Aimee was happy throughout the event. However, as time passed, Patrick began to feel uneasy.


    Finally, he realized what was wrong. Ridge suddenly announced that he wanted to give Aimee a gift


    after all of Patrick''s nned activities were finished. This was not part of Patrick''s n.


    Patrick looked at Ridge and his suspicion grew stronger. He knew Ridge was up to something.


    On stage, Ridge gave a heartfelt speech for Aimee that almost made her cry. This made Patrick even


    more upset because he didn''t want Aimee crying on her birthday.


    Ridge then turned his attention towards Mia who was sitting in the audience crying. Everyone''s


    attention shifted towards Mia when Ridge said her name.


    Tilly looked at Ridge with bright eyes as if she knew what was happening while Ben red at Patrick


    thinking they were in cahoots with each other.


    It finally dawned on Patrick what had been bothering him all along - this proposal wasn''t part of his n


    but it seemed like everyone else thought it was!


    As Ridge got down on one knee and proposed to Mia in front of everyone, all eyes turned back towards


    them leaving poor old Patrick feeling helpless and unable to do anything about it without looking like a


    party pooper!


    Aimee held Patrick''s hand and said, "If I had known this was the case, I would have helped Ridge."


    Patrick was about to have a heart attack from anger.


    If Aimee went to help Ridge, Patrick could be sure that Ben would reallye with a knife to hold him


    ountable.


    Ridge wasn''t much of a talker. He had always been the cold type since birth.


    After taking over thepany in recent years, he was forced to say a lot more words than before.


    But today was the first time he stood on stage and spoke so much.


    At this moment, Ridge looked at Mia and his eyes turned red first.


    Ridge said, "Mia, I know that many times I''ve been too domineering. I never asked for your opinion


    when making you my girlfriend all these years. You''ve always tolerated me. Today, once again without


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    asking for your opinion, I want to change our status."

 Chapter 1070 She Already Said Yes

    Chapter 1070 She Already Said Yes


    Chapter 1070 She Already Said Yes


    Ridge was actually very nervous. He never knew that he could sometimes stumble over his words. Of


    course, Ridge didn''t realize that he was talking like a chatterbox right now, bbering on and on about


    things that didn''t really matter.


    Despite this, Mia was crying uncontrobly.


    This broke Ben''s heart.


    Ben even wanted to pull Ridge aside and talk some sense into him. But how could he do that? He


    couldn''t risk upsetting his daughter. She seemed so soft-spoken and gentle, easily swayed by Ridge''s


    charm. They had been together for years without any clear direction ormitment.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Ben knew better than to say anything negative about Ridge. If he did, the first person who would


    turn against him would be his own daughter - the one person whose opinion mattered most to him.


    He had always hoped to keep Mia around for a few more years before she settled down with anyone -


    unlike Beata and Mika who got married as soon as they turned 18.


    But just because Mia hadn''t gotten married yet didn''t mean Ben wasn''t worried about her future with


    Ridge.


    Right now, as Ridge poured out his heart in front of everyone present at the gathering - their parents,


    uncles and aunts, cousins... everyone important in their lives - there wasn''t much Ben could do but


    ept it all gracefully.


    Ridge took out a box from his pocket and knelt down in front of Mia while she tried to pull him up by


    holding onto his hand tightly.


    Ridge opened the box slowly while looking at Mia intently before saying, "Mia... today is special


    because everyone we love is here with us today- our parents, uncles and aunties , brothers and


    sisters- all those people who are important in our lives are here today... and I want you to know how


    much I love you."


    As soon as thosest words left Ridge''s mouth, "Will you marry me?" tears welled up in both their eyes;


    twenty long years of waiting finally came true for them both.


    For twenty long years since childhood when they were still figuring out what love meant, they had only


    each other on their minds; building dreams together of having a family someday which now seemed


    within reach.


    And so it happened- two hearts beating as one finally came together under one roof surrounded by


    family members cheering them on; ready to start building their own little home filled with love,


    happiness andughter!


    When he reached the legal age for marriage, he wanted to propose to Mia. However, at that time, he


    still felt that his wings needed to be more fully developed.


    Now, he had achieved it. He can cast aside everything and confidently tell everyone that he can take


    care of Mia and give her happiness.


    So even though Ridge knew that choosing to propose on this asion today might really get him killed


    by his father, he chose to do so without hesitation.


    Today was the day when all important people were present. He couldn''t think of a more perfect day


    than today.


    Mia nodded vigorously and said, "I do."


    "I do" had always been "I do". Ever since Ridge kissed her on the stairs in middle school, she had


    already agreed.


    Ridge was truly excited and tears fell from his eyes instantly. He quickly wiped away the tears and took


    out the ring before putting it on Mia''s finger.


    Ridge devoutly kissed Mia''s hand before standing up. Regardless of how many elders were present or


    how many younger siblings or children were around them, Ridge grabbed the back of Mia''s head and


    kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 1071 Promised To Marry Him

    Chapter 1071 Promised To Marry Him


    Chapter 1071 Promised to Marry Him


    Mia was a very shy person by nature. Over the years, although Ridge had helped her be more


    outgoing, in situations like this, when Ridge kissed her, she still felt nervous to the point that her heart


    felt like it was about to jump out of her throat.


    However, Mia had no intention of pushing Ridge away and never even thought about it for a moment.


    Today, Mia didn''t want to do anything. She just wanted to indulge herselfpletely.


    In response to Ridge''s kiss, Mia seemed to have poured all of her lifelong passion into this moment.


    It was still Ridge''s timely braking.


    He was so excited by Mia''s response that he could hardly contain himself.


    If it weren''t for a little bit of sanity left, Ridge would really devour Mia alive.


    Hugging Mia tightly, Ridge looked at Ben and Tilly and said, "Uncle Lee, Auntie, don''t worry. I will


    always treat Mia well and never let her suffer in this lifetime."


    Tilly was already full of tears, as expected of the son-inw she had chosen at first sight back then. He


    really deserved it.


    Ben was utterly speechless, his daughter being taken away like that, and his wife being made to cry.


    Ben really wanted to beat the hell out of Ridge, that little jerk.


    However, in the end, epting the reality, Ben said, "Remember what you said today."


    Ridge looked back at his parents and when he met Patrick''s gaze, he still felt a bit nervous.


    Ever since he was born, those two had never gotten along. They had always found pleasure in teasing


    and belittling each other.


    However, at this moment, Ridge still said, "Dad, thank you."


    Patrick''s heart suddenly felt as if it had been poked by something.


    Originally, he had nned out how he was going to settle ounts with Ridge after returning.


    However, these words made Patrick''s eyes well up with tears directly.


    There was no reason for a parent not to love their own son.


    Until now, Patrick really felt that his son had grown up.


    Ridge looked at Aimee and said, "Mom, I took the liberty of assuming that you want a daughter-inw."


    Aimee said, "I hope that you and Mia will be happy forever."


    Ridge nodded vigorously and held Mia''s hand tightly, exerting some force unconsciously.


    Mia was made to feel a little sore by him, but she didn''t cry out in pain.


    Her mood was also very excited.


    Although her rtionship with Ridge was assumed, everything seemed natural and she never thought


    about having any kind of ceremony.


    She had already prepared herself for this moment. But now, Ridge had given her such a grand


    proposal that Mia couldn''t calm down for a long time. Her mind was in a daze and many times she


    wondered if all of this was really happening.


    However, the ring on her finger and Ridge''s strength around her waist were telling her that yes, all of


    this was really happening. Ridge had proposed to her and she said yes.


    Mia looked at Patrick and Aimee and said, "Uncle Patrick, Aunt Aimee, I will be very good to Ridge."


    Ridge lowered his gaze to Mia again and his eyes turned red once more. He wasn''t an emotional


    person but at this moment he couldn''t control himself. The girl he loved had agreed to marry him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1072 Not EmanuelS Rival?

    Chapter 1072 Not Emanuel''S Rival?


    Chapter 1072 Not Emanuel''s Rival?


    Aimee''s birthday could be said to have been a sess for many people. Ridge was the biggest winner,


    of course. After the birthday banquet ended, there was no pause as they immediately began discussing


    marriage ns.


    Patrick didn''t waste any time because he knew that if he gave Ben a chance to react, who knew what


    kind of trouble he would cause. Although Patrick wasn''t happy that Ridge didn''t give him any heads up


    before making such a big decision, since it was already done and dusted, they naturally had to make


    hay while the sun shines.


    If his son couldn''t propose smoothly and easily, then how could he expect himself to seed in asking


    for their hand in marriage? Ben knew exactly what Patrick was thinking. If it were another time, he


    would have had a tug-of-war with Patrick.


    However, today he really didn''t have the energy. The key issue was that this shameless Patrick had


    the mix - just having members of the Hayden family present - it was already grandiose and felt like a


    gang of bandits instead of proposing; it was clearly eloping!


    Eden and Damion were there just for entertainment purposes but River and Ash naturally fell into line


    with the Hayden family camp along with Dous and Yael; they all became part of the Hayden family


    camp.


    This made Ben seem particrly pitiful on his side. Eden and Damion couldn''t stand by idly so they


    brought their whole families over to support Ben but unfortunately outnumbered by too much against


    them from the Hayden Family.


    Nathalie quietly moved over to Emanuel''s side asking softly, "If this were between us two instead, how


    would we calcte our own camps?"


    Knowing her understanding about Ben well enough now, Nathalie said, "The situation is very


    dangerous."


    However Emanuel hadn''t been listening at all as his gaze lingered on Nathalie''s face carefully studying


    every expression she made until Nathalie finished analyzing everything when Emanuel said, "You


    agreed."


    There was a momentary confusion on Nathalie''s face as she hadn''t realized yet what she had agreed


    upon, but then her face turned red right after realizing what happened.


    Without looking away, Nathalie said, "I just felt envious suddenly so I wanted to try too."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuel repeated again,"You agreed."


    Nathalie furrowed her brows and blushed even more deeply. She found that she really couldn''t resist a


    man like Emanuel. He seemed to need a definite answer. Otherwise, he wouldn''t understand anything


    at all.


    Suddenly, Nathalie turned her head and looked at Emanuel, saying, "If you don''t want me to agree, just


    say so."


    Emanuel immediately grabbed Nathalie''s hand and said, "Once you agree, you can''t go back on your


    word."


    "Who''s going back on their word? Who wants to go back on their word?" Nathalie was angry and forgot


    where they were. Her voice suddenly rose.


    In an instant, everyone''s gaze turned towards them.


    The whole room fell silent.


    Even Ridge was dumbfounded. What did this mean? One tit for tat?


    He stole Patrick''s thunder and now Nathalie was stealing his thunder in discussing his wedding with


    Mia!


    Nathalie finally noticed the gazes of the people around them and subconsciously wanted to retract her


    hand. However, her strength was no match for Emanuel''s grip.

 Chapter 1073 She DidnT Want To Stay In The Room

    Chapter 1073 She Didn''T Want To Stay In The Room


    Chapter 1073 She Didn''t Want to Stay in the Room


    Patrick was lost in thought for a long time, his gaze fixed on Emanuel''s hand holding Nathalie''s.


    Well, perhaps Patrick had suffered enough blows today that he was now very calm.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only was there calmness, but there was even a hint of tranquility in his heart.


    This feeling was very mysterious.


    He had gained a daughter-inw and married off a daughter, which was very fair.


    However, in hindsight, Patrick still felt that it was a heart attack.


    And at this moment, Ben finally let out a particrly sincereugh.


    Patrick cast a sharp nce at Ben, who provocatively stared back at him.


    Both of them were robbed of their precious daughter today, and neither of them fared better than the


    other.


    Among the crowd present, there was one person with even moreplicated feelings.


    That was River.


    He had previously spected whether his son had feelings for Nathalie, especially since many


    members of the Knight family were sent by Emanuel to protect her.


    But what Emanuel said at the time was that the business Miles talked to him about was something he


    wanted to keep in-house and not share with outsiders.


    After all the effort, it meant that the benefits were kept within one''s own circle and not shared with


    others.


    However, now River was in a particrly awkward situation.


    He was currently sitting inside the Hayden family camp, proposing to Ben.


    In the near future, he will be the one proposing to the Hayden family.


    Given Ben''s personality, it would be good enough if he didn''t seek revenge when the opportunity arose.


    It was impossible to provide him with support.


    At this moment, River even felt that Patrick and Ben did not have it as bad as him today. He was the


    most miserable one.


    Although Nathalie was a highly acimed celebrity, living in the spotlight and always being the center


    of attention, she remained humble and grounded.


    But at this moment, she really can''t stand these gazes.


    Therefore, Nathalie decisively pulled Emanuel up and said, "You guys continue to discuss my brother


    and sister-inw''s marriage. As for us two, we will solve our own problems first."


    After saying that, Nathalie grabbed Emanuel and ran out.


    Nathalie ran forward with all her might.


    She was never good at running, but she was okay with other sports. Whenever she ran, she just can''t


    keep up.


    Therefore, after only running a few hundred meters, Nathalie was already out of breath.


    Emanuel was pulled over by her, and he didn''t even feel like he had just been running when he saw


    Nathalie panting.


    Nathalie looked up at Emanuel and said, "Is it my fault? Who doesn''t go for a run every now and then?


    I''m just not good at it, so what?"


    "It''s okay," Emanuel replied. "I''ll carry you."


    Nathalie''s eyes widened in surprise as she was lifted into his arms before she could even react.


    Looking at her, Emanuel asked, "Where do you want to run to?"


    Nathalie was dumbfounded. She didn''t want to experience running; she just didn''t want to stay cooped


    up in the room.


    Tapping her foot impatiently, Nathalie said, "Put me down."


    Emanuelplied obediently. Whatever Nathalie wanted him to do, he would do.


    Looking around nervously, Nathalie spotted a bush and pulled Emanuel towards it.


    Despite their tall statures, they both managed to squeeze into the low-lying shrubbery.


    Nathalie sat down on the ground without hesitation and when she saw that Emanuel wasn''t moving


    either, she pulled him down beside her.

 Chapter 1074 He Still DoesnT Dare

    Chapter 1074 He Still Doesn''T Dare


    Chapter 1074 He Still Doesn''t Dare


    Nathalie and Emanuel sat face to face, and Nathalie asked, "Do you really like me?"


    Emanuel replied, "Yes."


    Nathalie asked, "Then tell me, since when have you liked me?"


    She had known Emanuel since birth but when it came to liking him, she could only think back a few


    years. When she was younger, she didn''t have those kinds of thoughts.


    "At fifteen," Emanuel said.


    Nathalie frowned and said, "At that time I had just debuted."


    "At that time I thought I was just a fan," Emanuel replied.


    Nathalie epted this exnation because at that time she had be the nation''s sweetheart.


    "When did you stop being a fan?" Nathalie asked.


    "When I turned eighteen," Emanuel said.


    Emanuel was eighteen and Nathalie was fifteen when Nathalie blossomed into a beautiful young


    woman. Most children experienced their first feelings of love around that age so it made sense.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Nathalie asked.


    What Nathalie couldn''t understand the most was why every time Emanuel saw her, he acted like he


    was angry with her as if she had done something wrong.


    "I was afraid of scaring you," Emanuel exined.


    "Do you know how scary it is for someone to be angry with me?"


    "I never got angry with you," Emanuel protested.


    "You did! That''s why for awhile I avoided seeing you altogether."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This cut deep into Emanuel''s heart. He knew exactly what she meant. For awhile there were times


    where Nathalie would see him, then quickly leave without saying much else afterwards. At the time he


    thought his feelings were discovered, which made her ufortable, causing such an extreme


    reaction from her part but now he realized that wasn''t the case at all.


    Back then he couldn''t control his emotions nor could hide them either, so instead of risking revealing


    himself too soon or not knowing how to keep his emotions hidden properly caused him great pain


    during those times.


    "I''m sorry about that; it wasn''t intentional."


    "It''s okay; otherwise we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now."


    Emanuel stared at Nathalie intently while they talked.


    Her expression was always so vivid, constantly grabbing at his heart.


    Emanuel never thought of himself as a greedy person before. He would think about his future with


    Nathalie, but only on rare asions did he allow himself to do so. Most of the time, he was very


    restrained and didn''t dare to let himself think too much.


    He knew that people were greedy and once that desire emerged, it would be uncontroble. He would


    rather suffer forever than allow himself to do anything that could hurt Nathalie.


    Therefore, most of the time Emanuel suppressed his emotions.


    Now Nathalie sat face-to-face with him and asked him these questions. Emanuel even felt like it wasn''t


    real. He didn''t even dare blink his eyes for fear of misunderstanding her intentions.


    In fact, Emanuel really wanted to touch Nathalie but he still couldn''t bring himself to do it.

 Chapter 1075 There Will Be Many Intimate Scenes

    Chapter 1075 There Will Be Many Intimate Scenes


    Chapter 1075 There Will Be Many Intimate Scenes


    Nathalie felt a little embarrassed under Emanuel''s gaze. Even though she was used to being stared at


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    by all kinds of eyes, she couldn''t resist Emanuel''s gaze. She rarely felt this shy, but his stare made her


    blush and feel hot.


    Nathalie raised her hand to cover Emanuel''s eyes and said, "Don''t stare at me like that."


    Emanuel replied, "You look good."


    Nathalie''s heart was once again struck by his words. If she didn''t like Emanuel, hearing him say


    something like that would make her speechless. However, now Nathalie was very clear that she liked


    Emanuel. This meant that no matter what he did or said around her would make her happy.


    Nathalie took back her hand and met Emanuel''s gaze before saying, "I''ve been thinking about it these


    past few days and I think I also like you. Otherwise when you scolded me earlier, I wouldn''t have been


    so angry."


    "I didn''t scold you," replied Emanuel.


    Upon hearing this, Nathalie frowned in a petnt manner and said, "I''m telling you that you did!"


    Emanuel stumbled over his words because he really didn''t remember ever scolding Nathalie before.


    But as Nathalie had said it, then it must be true.


    "I''m sorry," apologized Emanuel. "I won''t do it again in the future."


    Once again Nathalie found herself being charmed by him without even realizing it. She had wanted to


    act tough but with just one sentence from him, she couldn''t help but soften up towards him.


    "Have you ever secretly dated someone?" asked Nathalie


    "No," answered Emanuel truthfully. If Nathalie wasn''t interested in dating him, then he had already


    epted the fact that he wouldn''t date anyone else for the rest of his life.


    Nathalie snorted softly before saying, "Well, I think you''re pretty good at flirting."


    Emanuel remained silent. He didn''t know what "flirting" meant nor did he know which sentence made


    Nathalie think so. But Emanuel only had one principle: whatever Nathalie said was right. So if Nathalie


    said he was good at flirting, then indeed he must be good at flirting. Nathalie also realized how much


    influence she held over Emanuel; whatever she said went!


    With a twinkle in her eye, Nathalie continued speaking, "There are some things I need to exin first. I


    may say I like you, and want to try dating, but due to my job nature, it won''t be possible for us to go


    public anytime soon. It might take until my thirties or forties before we can go public. Do you think, you


    can handle waiting?"


    "I can take it," Emanuel said.


    He didn''t care about those things at all, what he cared about was only Nathalie.


    Nathalie said, "If I don''t make it public, it means that besides our own people, everyone else thinks I''m


    single and there will be many people pursuing me. Men and women will bothe after me. Can you


    handle that?"


    Emanuel was not speaking.


    He couldn''t answer this question.


    The answer was naturally that he can''t handle that.


    However, if he said he can''t handle that anymore, then he will force Nathalie toe out publicly.


    He knew how much Nathalie loved her job and how driven she was in her career.


    If something must be sacrificed, Emanuel can be sacrificed.


    However, if he saw someone else pursuing Nathalie, he really can''t do it.


    Nathalie suppressed theughter that was about to well up and continued, "Oh, by the way, when I''m


    acting, there are a lot of intimate scenes. Can you handle that?"

 Chapter 1076 Really Promised To Be With Him

    Chapter 1076 Really Promised To Be With Him


    Chapter 1076 Really Promised to Be with Him


    Every question Nathalie asked seemed to stab a knife into Emanuel''s heart. He really had no way to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    answer them. If he had to give a answer, it was naturally unbearable. But what could he do? Force


    Nathalie not to do this job anymore? How was that possible? Nathalie had been in the business since


    she was twelve years old, and even with Miles and Matilda protecting her, she had suffered so much


    before achieving her current sess. Emanuel knew this very well.


    It was precisely because of this that for Emanuel, he actually cherished her career more than Nathalie


    did herself. However, he wasn''t a generous man.


    In fact, on this matter, he was very stingy. He liked Nathalie and loved her; his possessiveness towards


    her was very strong. However, he couldn''t express his possessiveness directly - it would be forcing


    Nathalie.


    The one thing Emanuel would never do in his life was make Nathaliepromise or back down on


    anything. But at the same time, it wasn''t possible for him to generously say that he didn''t care about it


    either.


    For a moment, the issue seemed stuck in an impasse.


    Nathalie waited half a day for Emanuel''s response before chuckling softly and saying, "If you''re like


    this, then I really have to wonder if you don''t actually like me."


    Although Nathalie hadn''t experienced any serious romantic rtionships before now (although she''d


    acted them out), even those adolescent rtionships were forms of love where both parties were


    extremely selfish.


    Emanuel made Nathalie feel as though no matter what she did or how unreasonable the request may


    be, he would agree with everything just so long as it meant helping her achieve what she wanted. But


    by doing so, they were only enabling each other''s selfishness without considering how their actions


    affected one another.


    After remaining silent for quite some time, Emanuel finally spoke honestly, "Nathalie, I can''t tell you I


    don''t care because I really do care. I can''t stand hearing these things from you, and when I see you


    holding hands with someone else on stage, it makes me angry."


    "But, I know how much your career means to you, and if I love you, then epting your career should


    these things is something I cannot say."


    God knew how disgusted he felt when he said these words. He felt like he was kidnapping Nathalie by


    forcing her to choose between her career and him. No matter how noble his words sounded, it couldn''t


    change the truth inside.


    Emanuel didn''t look at Nathalie anymore. Instead, he lowered his eyshes to cover his gaze.


    Nathalie listened carefully to Emanuel''s words and suddenly burst outughing.


    "Congrattions, you barely passed," Nathalie said. "Although I forced you to say it, I appreciate your


    honesty. If you had told me that you were generous and didn''t care about this, then I wouldn''t have


    chosen to be with you."


    Emanuel suddenly lifted his eyelids in shock as he looked at Nathalie.


    Did she really agree to be with him?

 Chapter 1077 It Seems Like You Want To Kill Me

    Chapter 1077 It Seems Like You Want To Kill Me


    Chapter 1077 It Seems Like You Want to Kill Me


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathalie looked at Emanuel and said, "I do care about my career, but I won''t limit myself to it. Right


    now, I make a living off of my fans. Maybe being in a rtionship will have some impact on me. It might


    disappoint some people or even lead to attacks against me. But the truth is, I don''t really care."


    Emanuel felt heartbroken just hearing that someone might attack Nathalie.


    Sensing his distress, Nathalie gave him a reassuring smile.


    "Do you know why I took three years off work to go back to school?" she continued.


    Emanuel didn''t answer.


    "It''s because I don''t want to be just an idol or a female star," Nathalie exined. "Those are all titles


    given by others who like me and can easily take them away when they don''t like me anymore. But the


    skills I''ve learned are what keep me going in this industry. I simply enjoy being an actress and not being


    worshipped or making money in showbiz."


    "So, I study in peace for three years. When senior year begins, I''ll go back to filming. At that time, I can


    honestly say that I really is an actress."


    Emanuel was deeply moved by her words.


    It was the first time he had heard Nathalie talk about her dream of bing an actress so


    passionately.


    But after listening to her story, Emanuel med himself even more for not confessing his feelings


    earlier or waiting for a better time instead of adding pressure on Nathalie while she was still working


    hard towards her future career goals.


    Nathalie noticed Emanuel''s expression and understood what he was thinking right away.


    Feeling helpless herself now, she reached out and held his hand saying, "I told you all this not because


    you should feel bad for putting pressure on me, but I''m not feeling bad myself."


    Emanuel squeezed her hand tightly as he realized how greedy he had be with wanting more from


    their rtionship than before.


    He wanted nothing more than staying by her side forever now that he knew how much she meant


    everything she said about pursuing acting as opposed to fame or fortune in show business.


    Nathalie felt Emanuel''s strength and continued, "I''m saying this to tell you that I don''t care about what


    others think of me, I only care about what matters to me."


    Emanuel was moved.


    He can imagine what Nathalie was going to say next.


    Nathalie said, "You are also someone I care about."


    Emanuel''s eyes suddenly became moist, but his heart felt a sour ache.


    Nathalie said, "If you''re ready and only care about me, let''s try dating."


    Emanuel gave a jerk, pulling Nathalie straight towards him.


    Nathalie let out a soft cry, but the next second, she mmed directly into Emanuel''s chest.


    Her fingers poked at Emanuel''s chest, causing a sharp pain.


    Nathalie said, "Do you really like me? You look like you''re going to kill me."

 Chapter 1078 They Seem To Have A Natural Soul Connection

    Chapter 1078 They Seem To Have A Natural Soul Connection


    Chapter 1078 They Seem to Have a Natural Soul Connection


    Nathalie held her fingers up in front of Emanuel''s eyes, the tips of her fingers red from being squeezed


    too tightly.


    Emanuel took her hand in his and said, "I''m sorry. I just wanted to hold you."


    Nathalie understood now. She had been overthinking things earlier. If Emanuel had ever been in love


    before, she would have written his name backwards.


    "You can''t be a little gentler with me?" Nathalie asked him. "I want to be your girlfriend."


    "Teach me," Emanuel replied.


    Nathalie scoffed and said, "That''s a dangerous thing to say. Usually when a woman teaches a man


    something like that, he ends up bing someone else''s man."


    Emanuel furrowed his brow at the convoluted statement.


    "I only love you," he said firmly while looking into Nathalie''s eyes.


    She was taken aback by how serious he sounded when she was just teasing him moments ago. Was


    this really appropriate? But Nathalie had grown ustomed to the way Emanuel spoke - even though it


    could be confusing at times - because whenever he spoke earnestly like this, it stirred something within


    her heart that she couldn''t quite exin.


    She liked feeling this way around him.


    Without any more fussing around with Emanuel, Nathalie straightened up and adjusted her sitting


    position so that she was closer to him than before - close enough for their breaths to mingle if they


    leaned forward even just slightly more towards each other''s faces.


    Looking directly into Emanuel''s eyes again, Nathalie asked, "So will you try being my boyfriend?"


    "Yeah," came the simple response from Emanuel.


    It was such an uplicated answer but it made Nathalie smile anyway as she moved closer still until


    their noses touched.


    "Nice meeting you then¡­boyfriend," Nathalie whispered without opening her mouth yet.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her lips were tantalizingly close now; they kept parting and closing as if inviting Emanuel for a kiss


    which sent blood rushing through his head, making it hard for him think coherently anymore except one


    thought ¨C kiss her! Kiss her!


    With what little restraint he had left, Emanuel asked hesitantly, "Can I kiss you?"


    Nathalie smiled coyly back at him saying, "What if I say no?"


    "It''s toote," replied Emanuel already leaning forward capturing those lips of hers with fervor!


    The person he had been longing for day and night was now in his arms, and he was kissing her lips.


    All of this felt so unreal.


    However, the sensation on his lips was telling Emanuel that he wasn''t dreaming.


    All of this was real.


    Emanuel''s kissescked any technique, and sometimes even caused Nathalie some difort.


    However, Nathalie couldn''t help but wonder if she was seeing things. Otherwise, how could she feel so


    fascinated.


    When Emanuel was willing to let her go, she still hadn''t gotten enough.


    Of course, Emanuel was the same.


    He tried hard to restrain himself and let go of Nathalie, just because he didn''t want to be too excessive


    and cause any bad feelings for Nathalie.


    However, in this aspect, they seemed to have a natural soul connection.


    They didn''t know how long the kiss was before Nathalie finally couldn''t stand it anymore and fell softly


    into Emanuel''s arms.


    Both of them remained silent and quietly savored the moment.

 Chapter 1079 Find Out One By One

    Chapter 1079 Find Out One By One


    Chapter 1079 Find out One by One


    After Nathalie regained her strength, she pulled away from Emanuel''s embrace.


    She took out her mobile phone and said to Emanuel, "Let''s take a picture together."


    Emanuel used to hardly take any photos, but now, at Nathalie''s request, he naturally went along with it.


    Nodding his head, Emanuel let Nathalie fiddle with it. Whatever pose she wanted, it was up to her.


    Nathalie seemed to be particrly fond of Emanuel who listened to everything she said.


    Although he was a person with a strong personality, it seemed like he had let go of everything here.


    Nathalie found an angle and took dozens of photos in a row.


    Finally, she took another background picture with Emanuel.


    She didn''t want so many people to see Emanuel''s face.


    Emanuel didn''t know what Nathalie wanted to do, and he hadn''t asked. Anyway, whatever she wanted,


    he will cooperate.


    Nathalie ultimately chose that background image.


    She edited a tweet and sent it out.


    Nathalie tweeted: Childhood sweetheart, inseparable and destined for each other. He loves me so


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    much and I love him just as much.


    At the moment Nathalie sent out the tweet, Emanuel''s phone rang.


    It was the notification sound that the tweets he should pay special attention to.


    Nathalie was speechless.


    She looked at him in astonishment, blinking her eyes as if she couldn''t believe it, and asked


    incredulously, "You also have a Twitter ount?"


    Emanuel finally became a little uneasy.


    He said, "To follow you."


    Nathalie was particrly happy andughed with great joy.


    It was known that her brother Ridge hadn''t even followed her.


    Nathalie hugged Emanuel tightly and nuzzled her little face against his neck, saying, "You really love


    me so much."


    Emanuel hooked his arm around Nathalie''s waist and opened Twitter. After seeing Nathalie''s tweet, a


    smile appeared on his usually stern face that he didn''t even realize was there.


    Of course, Emanuel would be even happier if he didn''t see Nathalie''s Twitterment.


    Nathalie released Emanuel and leaned over to his phone, taking a quick nce before snatching it


    from his grasp.


    "Hey, don''t look at it. There''s nothing interesting here. I''m already used to it," Nathalie said.


    Before Nathalie decided to post her tweet, she already anticipated what thements would be like.


    Actually, it was a little better than she imagined.


    Emanuel said, "Sorry, tell me, what should I do?"


    Emanuel did as Nathalie asked, he could hug and kiss her, but how tofort her? He didn''t know


    how. Nathalie couldn''t help butugh at his awkwardness and hugged Emanuel''s neck. "Just being with


    you is enough for me. You make me happy and forget about all those negative voices," she said.


    Emanuel held onto Nathalie tightly around the waist. If he were to handle it himself, he might resort to a


    more aggressive approach and confront those who spoke ill of them one by one.


    But that wouldn''t be good for Nathalie, so even if he wanted to do it that way, he couldn''t.


    For now, all Emanuel could do was hold her close like this.

 Chapter 1080 The Finale

    Chapter 1080 The Finale


    Chapter 1080 The finale


    Nathalie''s announcement of her rtionship caused quite a stir. She had been receiving criticism for


    years, especially after returning to the film industry following graduation and starring in a niche movie


    that didn''t do well at the box office. Almost everyone med Nathalie for the movie''s poor


    performance.


    Despite some viewers acknowledging Nathalie''s improved acting skillspared to three years ago


    when she was still in school, people were quick tobel her as someone who prioritized love over


    career and used studying as an excuse.


    Nathalie wasn''t one to unt her rtionship online or go on dates where she could be easily spotted


    by fans. However, rumors about their breakup circted almost every month amongizens who


    created various versions of what happened between Nathalie and Emanuel. The most popr one


    imed that Emanuel cheated on Nathalie.


    Nathalie was fed up with all these spections but chose not to engage with them. Instead, she


    focused on improving herself academically and professionally while enjoying her time with Emanuel


    whenever they could meet without being disturbed.


    The decision to star in this particr movie was entirely hers. The director was a former teacher from


    drama school who had several excellent scripts but couldn''t get them produced due to various reasons.


    This movie was one of them.


    When Nathalie stumbled upon the script by chance, she fell in love with it immediately and knew how


    much people would regret not seeing it if it didn''t get made into a film. So despite knowing that this


    might not bemercially sessful, she decided to take up the role as part of hereback n


    while showcasing her acting abilities.


    However, from its release until attending various film festivals afterward, Nathalie received harsh


    criticisms continuously until good news finally arrived: The movie won Best Foreign Language Film


    Award at a prestigious festival where Nathalie also won Best Actress Award!


    This news sparked an online trend on Twitter: #IOweNathalieMovieTicket#.


    Nathalie didn''t have much of a reaction to this. She had thought it through before choosing this movie.


    It was a film that would leave asting impression on those who watched it, but it wasn''t amercial


    sess.


    That was why Nathalie didn''t arrange for many screenings, even with Miles backing her up.


    Now, having won Best Actress, Nathalie took the stage and graciously thanked many people while also


    exining why she chose this particr movie. And then, at the end of her speech, Nathalie


    announced some big news: she was getting married tomorrow.


    Two bombshell announcements in quick session leftizens stunned.


    Nathalie didn''t pay attention to the online chatter though; she was ready to be Emanuel''s bride.


    The wedding took ce at the festival venue with all their important guests in attendance. As Nathalie


    walked towards Emanuel arm-in-arm with Patrick, she felt truly happy in that moment.


    Patrick had nned out what he wanted to say to Emanuel about taking care of and loving Nathalie but


    when it came down to it, all he said was "I''m entrusting her to you."


    Emanuel looked back at him solemnly and replied "You can trust me."


    With that exchange between two menplete - one handing over his beloved daughter into another


    man''s care - Nathalie began a new chapter in her life walking hand-in-hand with Emanuel towards their


    happily ever after.


    The apuse and cheers from the audience faded away as they only saw each other now; Emanuel


    saying "I love you" as they walked together towards their future happiness.


    As Patrick held Aimee''s hand watching them walk away, his eyes were filled with bittersweetness yet


    also an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee met his gaze and without needing any words exchanged between them, they both knew what


    each other meant by just one look.


    "I love you."


    "I love you."


    There were no more moving words than these three simple ones.


    Patrick lifted Aimee''s hand up cing gentle kisses on them like he did when they first fell in love. Time


    may have moved forward but their love never changed.


    Their grand wedding continued as two people who loved each other forever remained so until eternity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!